《Breath of the Dead》 Chapter 1： Inaugurated Necromancer Chapter 1 Inauguration of the Necromancer ??Zhizhizhizhi! ??As a subtle voice came, Gu Xi, who was half asleep, opened his eyes. ?Squeezing the stone in his hand, Gu Xi looked toward the darkness of the prison, where a thin mouse poked its head out. In the direction of the mouse''s progress, some crushed black bread was being thrown on the ground. ?Gently raised his right hand, Gu Xi followed the mouse''s movements closely. Just as the mouse sprang forward, Gu Xi waved his arm and the stone hit the mouse on the head. Kill mice (small animals) and get 0 experience points! ??Gu Xi ignored the information that flashed before his eyes. He grabbed the rat that was stoned to death at a speed that ordinary people could not imagine. "what sound." ?The sound of footsteps was heard outside the prison. Gu Xi pressed the dead mouse on his body, leaned against the wall, and pretended to sleep with his eyes closed. ?Two men wrapped in black robes and hoods hurriedly walked outside the cell door. They glanced at Gu Xi, who was leaning against the wall, and one of them said viciously. Boy, its you again. If you want to die early, just tell me and Ill send you on your way now. ?Gu Xi didn''t even raise his head. He lowered his head, closed his eyes, and pretended that he didn''t hear anything. He didn''t even pay attention to the two people who were shouting outside. ?At the same time, the movements of his hands behind his back did not stop. He lifted the dead mouse upside down in his left hand, and with his right hand, he made a false grab at the position of the dead mouse, and a small ball of pale white light was pulled out from the body of the dead mouse. ?Complete the soul extraction ceremony and obtain soul fragments*0.1 Its done, a thought flashed through Gu Xis mind, and a smile appeared on his lips. As a result, the two men outside saw this smile, and they became even more angry. Youre still laughing, you did it on purpose. Open the door, I dont think Ill chop this guy to death. A man shouted, drawing a knife and rushing in to teach Gu Xi a lesson. The other man finally knew what was going on. Seeing his companion like this, he quickly hugged him. Forget it, he wont live long anyway, theres no need for us to be familiar with this kind of human sacrifice. When Gu Xi heard this, he ignored it at all. At this moment, nine identical soul fragments quickly appeared in his hand. This is the result of his self-rescue during this period. Gu Xi is a player who comes from a world where gaming is a living. He has just graduated and has not yet completed his job, so he is considered a newbie. ??His career direction had already been decided when he was in college, that is, the Necromancer. In this game, he came here to complete his inaugural mission. As a result, it was only the first day after entering the game world. Before I could figure out the mission, I was knocked over by someone with a sap from behind and thrown into this death row where I couldn''t even see my fingers. In this dark place, Gu Xi didnt know how long he had been detained. He only knew that someone would throw some black bread in every once in a while to ensure that the people imprisoned here would not die. No one will care about the rest. In order to save himself, Gu Xi thought of many ways. ?But because he was arrested as soon as he came to this world, he didnt have any materials on hand. ?The only way to survive is to catch a few mice and work hard to piece together the soul fragments. ?Now that the tenth soul fragment has been obtained, Gu Xi has no intention of pretending anymore. Holding all the soul fragments in his hands, Gu Xi took out another scroll from the game backpack. This is his inaugural mission. Originally, Gu Xi should have recruited a powerful undead through soul fragments in the cemetery or graveyard to serve as his contracted undead, thus starting his path as a necromancer. But now Gu Xi had to give up this idea. ??As long as there is an undead person contracted by him, it doesn''t matter whether he is strong or not. The important thing is that he can work as a necromancer and use various skills of the necromancer. Gu Xis movement was quite obvious, and the two men outside also noticed it.?????What are you doing, hand over what is behind you. They were also a little anxious, and the one who was blocking his companion didn''t care about anything else and quickly searched for the keys. But it was already too late. As Gu Xi activated the scroll in his hand, wind blew on the ground in the small cell, and a cold breath crawled onto the two men. Gu Xi stopped pretending. He opened his eyes, turned over his hand, and tore the scroll apart with all his strength. He saw a little girl who was about 1.3 meters tall, with a bright white light all over her body, and a pot head with bangs. Just appeared in front of Gu Xi. This little girl has a round face with no eyes in the dark sockets. In her hand she held a bronze mirror with a diameter of thirty centimeters. On the back of the bronze mirror were countless rotating gears. In the middle of the gears were eyes of various sizes, blinking constantly. ?Looking at the past, I dont know who is the soul and who is the body. The little girl floats about ten centimeters above the ground when she moves. Floating in front of Gu Xi, the little girl opened her mouth. Brother, did you call me out? ?The sound was like water dripping on ice, making people feel extremely cold. As soon as this voice came out, not only did the two men outside the door freeze, but even Gu Xi, who had summoned the girl, felt like his whole body was on fire. ?? Gu Xi tried hard to recall the knowledge he had learned in class. He raised his head forcefully and stared into the girl''s empty eyes. Before he could speak, the girl opened her mouth again. Brother, did you call me out? The chill in the voice this time was obviously stronger. ?At this moment, Gu Xi realized what he was doing. He quickly reached out his hand and spoke seriously to the girl. "My name is Gu Xi. I hope to sign a contract with you and use your power to become a necromancer." As Gu Xi spoke, a light blue ball of light flew up from his hand, which was a completely synthesized soul. ?Hearing Gu Xi''s words, the little girl showed a look of surprise on her face and spoke a little eagerly. "Me? I really...can. I am willing to be your contracted undead." But she reacted immediately, suppressed the joy on her face, and stretched out her hand just a little bit on the soul light group. When Gu Xi saw it, he quickly tapped it with his right index finger. Following their actions, the scroll Gu Xi tore up flew up and burned to ashes in front of them. Ding! The contract with the undead was successful, and player 629SHD2S0FXC30 officially took office as the necromancer. ??As this prompt sounded, all the functions that had been locked and unable to be opened were launched to Gu Xi. Name: Gu Xi Game number: 629SHD2S0FXC30 Occupation: Necromancer Level: Level 1 (0/1000) ?Talent: Not activated Status: Life (105/310, hungry, weak), Mana (220/450, insomnia, mental confusion) Attributes: Strength 3.2, Agility 3.3, Constitution 3.1, Intelligence 4.5, Perception 3.7, Charisma 3.6 Professional skills: Spiritualism Level 1 (0/100), consumes 1 mana point, 1 unit soul and 1 corpse, there is a 25% chance of summoning an undead to fight for you (Level 0, the undead type is skeleton, you can Growth, unlimited quantity) Level 1 secondary corpse explosion (0/100), which consumes 5 mana points. One corpse can be used for corpse explosion. The power of the corpse explosion is 50% of the corpses vitality. Secondary bone shield level 1 (0/100), consumes 5 mana points, 1 unit soul and 1 corpse, releases three bone shields for automatic defense, the bone shield''s vitality is 25% of the corpse''s vitality Active skill: Throw level 2 (18/200) Passive skills: Undead Knowledge Level 3, Undead Contract Level 1, Magic Knowledge Level 4, Basic Science Level 3, Basic Reading Level 2, and Basic Scribe Level 2. Name: Luna (Contracted Undead) ??Race: Ghost Level: Level 1 (0/1000) ?Talent: Mirror Movement Status: Life (110/110), Mana (150/150) Attributes: Strength 1.2, Agility 1.3, Constitution 1.1, Intelligence 1.5, Perception 1.7, Charisma 1.6 Skills: Ice Touch level 1, Banshee Wail level 1, Alertness level 1] Player 629SHD2S0FXC30 has completed the inauguration mission, would you like to exit the game now? If you do not want to exit, you can leave at any time in the safe area! New book uploaded, please vote and follow up, thank you all! (End of this chapter) Chapter 2： Counterattack Chapter 2 Counterattack If you withdraw from your sister, you will not withdraw. When Gu Xi saw the last sentence, he couldn''t help but roared. He turned a simple job assignment into what it is now, made him suffer so much, and made a contract with the worst undead. I want to drive him away now. That is impossible. If he doesn''t put all those who captured him to justice, this matter will never be over. ?? Gu Xi roared while holding up the dead mouse and throwing it at the two people outside the door who had not yet reacted. Level 2 throws the dead rat accurately into one of the group''s faces. ??The man came back to his senses after being hit by Gu Xi like this. He looked at Gu Xi with murderous intent in his eyes, but just as he was about to draw his sword, he heard Gu Xi whisper something. Explode! ??The dead rat that hit him in the face exploded on the spot. It was as powerful as a large firecracker, the kind that can blow up a pot into the sky. ??The lethality can only be regarded as average, but it exploded right in front of the man''s face. The shock wave of the explosion pierced his eyes and penetrated his head with the bones of the dead rat. Kill the cultist (level 1) and gain 10 experience points. When another person on the side saw this situation, he quickly pulled out the dagger from his waist. ?At this moment, his movements slowed down significantly, as if his joints were frozen. ?Then Gu Xi looked behind the man in surprise. Luna, who was still standing in front of him, actually appeared behind the man. Two bright blue tentacles stretched out from the mirror in Luna''s arms and touched the man''s back. White frost was slowly creeping up the man''s body along the place where the tentacles touched. whole body. Then Luna opened her mouth gently towards the man''s ear. ??The guy who was still trying to pull out the dagger fell down immediately. The moment he fell, Gu Xi could see that the face behind the hood was full of blood flowing from the seven orifices. Luna (contracted undead) kills the cultist (level 1), you get 4 experience points, and the contracted undead gets 7 experience points. This situation surprised Gu Xi. He didn''t take a fancy to Luna''s fighting ability at first. ??If he had no other choice, Gu Xi would not have thought of entering into a contract with such a weak ghost. You must know that every time the Necromancer level increases by two levels or the Undead Contract skill increases by one level, you can sign one more undead contract. In return, the level of the contracted undead can normally be 5 levels higher than the level of the necromancer. ?? Gu Xis initial plan was to pick a level 5 vampire or corpse witch to be his first contracted undead, so that when he summoned ordinary undead to serve as cannon fodder, he would also have helpers to command. Even if you are in danger, there will always be someone you can consult with or help you. ?Lunas attributes were much worse than Gu Xis. Gu Xi thought that his first contracted undead was useless. ?Now it seems that this is not the case. Luna still has some fighting ability. At least she will take the initiative, and that''s fine. ?While Gu Xi was thinking, he quickly ran to the cell door. Without waiting for any orders from Gu Xi, Luna found the keys from the two corpses and threw them into Gu Xi''s hands. ?Holding the cold key in his hand, Gu Xis last trace of dissatisfaction disappeared when he contracted Luna. If you have a contract, then make good use of it. ??As the contracted undead of the necromancer, they are different from the summoned undead. The contracted undead require almost no command, and the cooperation will only become more and more tacit. At that time, I will help Luna find a way to upgrade and make up for the missing levels. Thinking of this, Gu Xi accepted Luna in his heart and regarded her as his partner. After opening the cell door with the key, Luna brought over a dagger and a scimitar. Obviously Luna had already searched the body when Gu Xi opened the door. Divide the keys. ?Gu Xi took the scimitar and dagger, hung them on his waist, and at the same time threw a bunch of keys to Luna. Luna took the key, flew towards the nearby prison, and threw the keys one after another in front of the imprisoned people. Taking this opportunity, Gu Xi also reached out and grabbed the two corpses, and two pale white light groups quickly flew out from the corpses. You complete the soul extraction ritual and get soul fragments*1.4 ? Gu Xi did not immediately combine the soul fragments into a complete soul. He just put away these soul fragments, holding the scimitar in his hand, and ran towards the depths of the corridor outside the prison. At this time, Luna had already given away all the keys. When Gu Xi stood up and ran away, she followed Gu Xi in a flash. ?Gu Xi didn''t look back. He just felt a chill behind him and knew that Luna had followed. Having discovered this, Gu Xi sped up again. Although he didn''t know why the cultists caught him, Gu Xi knew that this place was not safe. He doesnt want to die here just after taking office. Lets escape from here first. Before he ran a few steps, Gu Xi heard rapid footsteps coming from ahead. ?It seems that the explosion that occurred in the prison just now attracted the attention of the cultists. ?In the prison below, all the sacrifices they captured were held. If something happened and one or two of the sacrifices were missing, they might also be sent to the altar. In order to survive, these cultists still work very hard. ?Looking at the figure rushing out in front of him, Gu Xi retracted his left hand, and the dagger fell into Gu Xi''s hand. At this time, the cultists on the opposite side also noticed Gu Xi, and one of them shouted loudly. The sacrifices ran out, the sacrifices ran out Before he could finish his words, Gu Xi''s dagger pierced his forehead. Kill the cultist (level 1) and gain 12 experience points. ?Seeing that Gu Xi actually took the initiative, the nearby cultists were also angry. They stepped over the corpses of their companions and rushed towards Gu Xi with weapons in their hands. However, the cooperation between Gu Xi and Luna was beyond the imagination of the cultists. The moment Gu Xi threw the dagger, Luna came to Gu Xi. The tentacles wrapped around the mirror touched the ground, and instantly they were on the ground. There was a layer of frost on the top. ?Gu Xi also took this opportunity to point at the corpse on the ground. Explode! ??The secondary corpse explosion skill was activated again, and the corpse of the cultist who had just fallen exploded on the spot. ?Compared to the dead rat that Gu Xi had thrown out before, which was as powerful as a firecracker, the power caused by the explosion of the cultist''s corpse in front of him was obviously much greater. When the corpse explodes, the power is equivalent to the power of a serious land mine. ??In a relatively small location like the corridor, and other cultists happened to be crowded together and ran over the corpse, the explosion blew them all up on the spot. ??Taking this opportunity, Luna opened her mouth at the place where the cultist was blown away, and a wave of waves invisible to normal people spread outward with Luna as the center. ??Those cultists who happened to be within the explosion range of the secondary corpse explosion had themselves been seriously injured. Luna''s wave of banshees continued to wail and took away the last of the cultists'' lives on the spot. A series of messages kept beating in front of Gu Xi, telling Gu Xi what he had gained this time. Kill the cultist (level 1) and gain 9 experience points. Luna (contracted undead) kills the cultist (level 1), you get 6 experience points, and the contracted undead get 8 experience points. (End of this chapter) Chapter 3： The Power of the Necromancer Chapter 3 The Power of the Necromancer After killing this group of cultists, Gu Xi and Luna started to act separately with a tacit understanding. With Gu Xi in a state of ecstasy, Luna touched the corpses and disposed of them very quickly. ?The only pity is that the cultists are poor people with few good things in their hands. The weapons they find have no attributes. Some are so poor that they don''t even have a dagger. Such a situation made Gu Xi a little doubtful that he had been put down by such a poor man. What did he do in the first place to be put down by such a bastard? At this moment, Gu Xi''s arm felt slightly cold. Gu Xi looked sideways and found Luna appearing beside him, patting his arm gently, paying attention to Gu Xi''s face with her empty eyes. Dont think too much, you are not alone now. Gu Xi''s face twitched slightly. ??Are you being comforted by the souls of your undead men? Is his performance that obvious? ? Gu Xi shook his head and didnt think much. He just walked quickly to the body that had just been disposed of. As Gu Xi walked past these corpses, his fingers kept popping out. ?Each time it pops up, a ball of light will fall on the complete or incomplete corpse. Spiritualism! Secondary bone shield! Spiritualism! ??Following Gu Xi''s movements, corresponding prompts kept ringing in his ears. You successfully used spiritualism and got a skeleton (level 0) and 1 spiritualist experience point. Skeleton (level 0, summoned object): experience (0/100) attack 1, defense 1, life 10, no skills You successfully used spiritualism and got a skeleton (level 0) and 1 spiritualist experience point. If you fail to use spiritualism, you will gain 1 spiritualism experience point. You use the secondary bone shield successfully, and the secondary bone shield has 1 experience point. ?At the same time, the corpses on the ground exploded one after another. Some turned into withered yellow skeletons and stood behind Gu Xi, while others turned into gray-white air masses, hovering around Gu Xi and Luna. Okay, lets go. After all the corpses were disposed of, Gu Xi said hello to Luna. At this time, Luna had just finished distributing weapons to the newly transformed skeletons. ??The weapons they used were all things Luna had picked up just now. They were all chopped scimitars, or simply iron rods and wooden staffs. ?Although these weapons are not very good, given the current situation, it would be good to get them a weapon. ??Hearing Gu Xi''s order, the three transformed skeletons rushed forward with weapons in hand without Luna''s need to control them. Their steps are easy and decisive, and their goals are clear. They are not like the unintelligent undead who always move aimlessly when walking. They always move forward aggressively, and when they see something that can be broken, they always go forward and hit it. Even the rice dishes and water jugs on the roadside were stepped forward and kicked away. ??Gu Xi followed behind with a scimitar in one hand and a dagger in the other. Seeing this situation, he couldn''t help but wonder why these skeletons were different from what was said in the book. Luna who was following Gu Xi didn''t know all this. She was like an elf, floating around Gu Xi, appearing in front of Gu Xi from time to time, and disappearing from time to time. But no matter where he was, Gu Xi could always clearly feel Luna''s presence. ?This made Gu Xi feel more at ease. Maybe this is the meaning of the existence of contractual partners. ?At this moment, a rushing sound suddenly came from the distance. Its a skeleton, theres a necromancer! After speaking, another group of cultists rushed out from a distance. They are no different from the cultists who were killed by Gu Xi before. They are all covered in black hooded robes and hold weapons in their hands that can be easily lifted. Gu Xi even saw some people rushing forward with candlesticks and benches. Looking at them charging so fervently, Gu Xi felt like he was facing a group of lunatics. Wail! ?Gu Xi roared loudly and began to rush forward. ??Luna understood Gu Xi''s order tacitly, and immediately appeared in front of Gu Xi, screaming at the cultists who rushed over. The Banshee Wail is activated. The screams rushed toward the cultists with waves. During the waves, all the cultists bleed from their orifices at the same time. At this moment, Gu Xi took the opportunity to rush out more than 20 meters. He threw the dagger in his hand and hit the cultist at the front. ?Then Gu Xi pointed his finger at the cultist who was stabbed by the dagger. Secondary corpse explosion! Boom! ??The cultist''s body exploded on the spot, and the power of the explosion affected several cultists behind him, killing the cultist who was seriously injured under the wail of the banshee on the spot. Kill the cultist (level 1) and gain 9 experience points. Luna (contracted undead) kills the cultist (level 1), you get 6 experience points, and the contracted undead gets 8 experience points. Killing the elite cultist (level 2), you get 22 experience points. Due to your cooperation in killing, the contracted undead get 11 experience points. You dont have to worry about old age when doing tricks, as long as they are easy to use. ?Looking at the effect of this wave of attacks, Gu Xi muttered happily, pointed at a corpse that was killed and struck again. Secondary corpse explosion! A cultist who had just gotten up from the explosion was killed by another zombie explosion before he could react. Also blown to pieces were the two invisible thieves behind. Kill the elite thief (level 2) and gain 35 experience points. Kill the thief (level 2) and gain 28 experience points. Looking at the iron rod that fell to the ground from the thief''s hand, Gu Xi didn''t know why, but his unhappiness disappeared a lot. Before Gu Xi had time to think about it, three skeletons had already rushed to the corpse. Without waiting for Gu Xis orders, the three skeletons picked up the weapons on the ground and replaced them with newer weapons. ?At the same time, the old weapon was not thrown away, but was held in hand waiting for Gu Xi''s arrival. ? Gu Xi rushed forward and reached out to grab the place where he had just fought from a distance. A large number of soul fragments flew out from the blasted corpse and formed five new soul light groups in Gu Xi''s hands. At this time, Gu Xi happened to run to the corpses. He glanced at the corpses, and then two points of soul light popped up and fell into the two relatively complete corpses. You successfully used spiritualism and got a skeleton (level 0) and 1 spiritualist experience point. You failed to use spiritualism and gained 1 spiritualism experience point. Failed again. It seems that the success rate of spiritualism is not high. ?? Gu Xi''s heart moved slightly. He was about to ask the three skeletons in front to move back and distribute an extra weapon to the new companions, when he heard the sound of weapons fighting from the corner of the front corridor. It seemed that there was another enemy. Gu Xi turned to look at Luna. Without Gu Xi''s orders, Luna had already rushed out in advance, and in a few blinks she was almost at the turning point. Gu Xi took out the dagger and prepared the secondary corpse explosion with his right hand. ??As he said, you dont have to worry about old age when it comes to tricks, as long as they are easy to use. (End of this chapter) Chapter 4： underground space Chapter 4 Underground Space Just after turning the corner, Gu Xi raised the dagger and was about to throw it out. But at this moment, Gu Xi paused. ?When he rushed over, he thought the skeletons were blocked by cultists and wanted to rush over to save them. But he never expected that the situation in front of him would be such a situation. At the corner of the corridor, there is a quite large underground space. ?The entire space is as big as seven or eight football fields. When you look up, you can''t even see the ceiling. You can only see the vines hanging down from above. At the other end of the underground space, there is a huge abandoned stone door. A group of black-robed cultists stood like statues around the stone door. Even if there was a fight here, they did not react much. ?In the dark underground space, they looked motionless, like neatly arranged terracotta warriors and horses. ?No matter who it is, seeing such a scene in the dark will make them feel hairy all over. The most important thing is not this. ??Gu Xi could clearly hear the breathing of these black-robed cultists, but they didn''t even turn their heads. They all faced the abandoned stone door and remained motionless, like statues. Even if the skeletons appeared with weapons, they would not react at all. Unless the weapons hit them, they would draw their weapons and fight back. Because of this reason, Gu Xi''s four skeletons have already been beaten to the front. ?This situation made Gu Xi stunned for a moment, and then he laughed. This is a good thing. You won''t wake up until you are hit, then none of you will be able to wake up. ?Gu Xi picked up a machete and slashed at a black-robed cultist next to him. ?When Gu Xi slashed with his sword, he felt as if he had struck a broken piece of wood, and it didn''t feel like he had struck a human body at all. Luna also dodged behind the black-robed cultist at the same time. A blue tentacle popped out from the bronze mirror she held in her arms, and touched the black-robed cultist''s back. ??The black-robed cultist who was slashed by Gu Xi was about to pull out his weapon and fight back. When Luna stopped him, his whole body was quickly covered with frost and he lost his normal power. ?Gu Xi struck another blow with his backhand and chopped off the head of the black-robed cultist on the spot. With a ding sound, a message popped up in front of Gu Xi. Kill the elite cultist (level 2), gain 19 experience points. Due to cooperation in killing, the contracted undead gain 16 experience points. After glancing at the information, Gu Xi''s eyes immediately lit up. Seeing so many motionless black-robed cultists here, Gu Xi felt that he was so happy. ?This is really a catastrophe, but there will be blessings in the future. ?He just escaped and encountered such a treasure trove of experience. Now he doesn''t do special brushing. How long will it take to upgrade his level? Luna! ?Luna immediately understood what Gu Xi meant. No need for Gu Xi to issue any more orders. The ice touch moved forward a little, and the black-robed cultist standing nearby was hit. Gu Xi also took a machete and cut the cultist''s neck with one slash. ??This cultist''s luck was even worse. He didn''t even have a chance to recover and died under Gu Xi''s knife. Killing the elite cultist (level 2), you will get 17 experience points. Due to your cooperation in killing, the contracted undead will get 13 experience points. As soon as the two cultists were dead, Gu Xi knew that it was done. He took Luna up quickly and turned his target to other nearby black-robed cultists. Just as Gu Xi and Luna were preparing to kill them, another group of men in black robes walked out of the nearby passage. There were twelve of them in total, divided into four groups. They looked like two black-robed cultists carrying a motionless black-robed man. ??The passage where these men in black robes appeared was relatively close to the passage where Gu Xi came out. As soon as they entered this underground space, they saw Gu Xi who was about to kill someone. Who? There is an invasion of pagans! As soon as they saw Gu Xi, they shouted and drew their weapons and rushed over. The man in black robe they were carrying was thrown to the ground on the spot, unable to move. When they shouted like this, Gu Xi found that the black-robed cultists nearby started to turn their heads to look at him. "Back off!" Gu Xi made the decision immediately. He bent down and dragged up the body of a black-robed cultist, and then retreated to the passage where he came out. Luna immediately stepped back, holding a bronze mirror and floating in front of Gu Xi. ??Several skeletons who had already fought far away also received Gu Xi''s order, gave up on the enemies they were facing, and rushed towards Gu Xi and the others with weapons in hand. ?But these skeletons were quickly surrounded by the active black-robed cultists, and all four skeletons were beaten into pieces in twos and twos. After killing the skeleton, more and more black-robed cultists turned their attention to Gu Xi. At this time, Gu Xi was holding a scimitar tightly in one hand while watching the movements of these black-robed cultists. There are too many. ??If they are still as motionless as before, taking a moment to rest can turn them into experiences. Must run away now. ?Gu Xi winked at Luna, who opened her mouth and took a breath at the black-robed cultist rushing outside. Ah~~~~ The Banshee Wail is activated. ??More than a dozen black-robed cultists who rushed over simultaneously squatted on the ground with their heads in their hands. ?At this moment, Gu Xi kicked the corpse he had just dragged over to the side of these cultists. . Secondary corpse explosion! Boom! The power of the corpse explosion killed six black-robed cultists on the spot. Kill the cultist (level 1), gain 9 experience points. Due to cooperation in killing, the contracted undead gain 6 experience points. Kill the elite cultist (level 2), gain 8 experience points. Due to cooperation in killing, the contracted undead gain 19 experience points. Kill the cultist (level 2), gain 11 experience points. Due to cooperation in killing, the contracted undead gain 10 experience points. ?However, immediately after the corpse explosion, new black-robed cultists rushed over. They stepped on the corpses of their comrades who were killed in the bombing and rushed towards Gu Xi with weapons raised. ??Gu Xi still wanted to slow down, but there was no time to slow down. He pointed at the corpse on the ground and launched a secondary corpse explosion again. At the same time as the corpse burst erupted, Luna also launched the Banshee Wail again. ??Two kinds of magic exploded at the same time, killing a group of black-robed cultists again. Kill the cultist (level 2), gain 13 experience points. Due to cooperation in killing, the contracted undead gain 5 experience points. Kill the elite cultist (level 2) and gain 16 experience points. Due to cooperation in killing, the contracted undead gain 11 experience points. Kill a cultist (level 1) and gain 4 experience points. Due to cooperation in killing, the contracted undead gain 3 experience points. But at this time, all the black-robed cultists in the underground space came to life. Like zombies, they crowded towards Gu Xi. ??The corpse explosion here has just ended, and more than 20 black-robed cultists were crowded into the location where the explosion was caused. Gu Xi took a look at his own magic power. "Luna, five more corpse explosions, you put an ice touch to freeze this place." Luna nodded and quickly prepared herself for the banshee wail. Just when Gu Xi was about to point at the corpse at the feet of the black-robed cultist, a voice came from behind Gu Xi. Lower your head! (End of this chapter) Chapter 5： The person who escaped (seeking for further reading) Chapter 5 People who escaped (please read) Although Gu Xi didn''t know what was going on behind him, he quickly lowered his head, and then there was a bang from behind, and a huge stone hit the black-robed cultists like a pendulum. The boulder was estimated to have weighed several tons, and it was not known how it was thrown up. The black-robed cultist who rushed at the front was knocked out on the spot, and more than a dozen people were directly killed on the spot. At this time, another voice came from behind Gu Xi. This way, come this way! ?Gu Xi looked up and saw an unattractive young man sticking his head out from nearby, waving at Gu Xi. ?Gu Xi was a little curious. Just as he was hesitating, the sound of black-robed cultists moving boulders came from behind. ?Gu Xi didn''t think much and immediately ran towards the young man. After running two steps, Gu Xi discovered that the young man was hiding in a passage behind the wall. ??If he hadn''t waved in person, Gu Xi wouldn''t have discovered the existence of this passage. Without thinking much, Gu Xi quickly approached. The young man grabbed Gu Xi''s hand and dragged Gu Xi into the passage. When being dragged away, Gu Xi noticed that the young mans arms were so thin that only skin and bones were left, and there were even a few teeth marks on his arms. ?The young man didn''t react much. He led the way and pressed the mechanism on the wall. ?Although he didn''t look back, Gu Xi could hear that the wall behind him seemed to be moving. ?? Gu Xi was not sure what was going on, so he could only raise his mind and secretly communicate with Luna. If the young man messed up, he would give the young man a hard slap. They ran forward for more than thirty meters, and after turning a few turns, they came to a small room of seven or eight square meters. As soon as Gu Xi entered the small room, he found that there were four or five men and women in the room. They all looked thinner. When Gu Xi and the others came in, they were all sitting weakly. ?But Gu Xi could see anger and murderous intent in their eyes. Looking closely at the way they were sitting, Gu Xi couldn''t help but let out a sigh. You are not "Yes, we are right next to your cell. My name is Jack, little Jack the Flea. When you escaped, you threw the key to us." The young man who brought Gu Xi over saw that Gu Xi discovered the situation here, so he explained to Gu Xi. It turns out its you guys, just run away, but why didnt you run away? Seeing that they were fellow prisoners who had also been captured inexplicably, Gu Xi was half relieved, but he still looked at these people with some surprise. ?Judging from what I saw just now, the small room in front of me was not dug out by them. ??If they really had such mechanism technology, they would not have to wait for Gu Xi to take action and would have escaped hundreds of years ago. "Oh, those who wanted to leave have already fled. The few of us who stayed are because we know some secrets. I said, sir, you are a professional." Jack looked at Gu Xi mysteriously. Yes, Necromancer. When Gu Xi said this, Luna also poked her face out from behind Gu Xi. ?That empty look in his eyes startled so many people present. Fortunately, Jack reacted quickly and said quickly: "Sir, sir, please don''t. We have no intention of targeting you. These are all left by me. We know a secret here. This is why those people arrested us. " Hearing this, Gu Xi''s eyes narrowed. He had been locked up here for so long and almost couldn''t complete his appointment. He always remembered this. After successfully taking office, he did not leave immediately in order to find an opportunity to take revenge. Gu Xi was excited to hear such news now. "what reason?" "Those guys discovered the mirror underground palace, and we are the sacrifices used to open the mirror door." As Jack spoke, he looked at Gu Xi proudly, trying to see the shocked look in Gu Xi''s eyes. But Gu Xizhen didnt know anything about the mirror underground palace. He came to this world only to serve as a necromancer. ?According to his past experience, he only needs to select a suitable undead in the cemetery to be his contracted undead, and the job will be successful. At that time, he can leave this world directly. How can I read the various background information of this world carefully? ?Everything Jack said was just flirting with a blind man. Gu Xi didn''t even know the importance of the information in Jack''s words. ?Seeing that Gu Xi didn''t respond at all, Jack thought that Gu Xi didn''t like the news, so he had to explain more. Sir, its like this. When I was first imprisoned, the person next door to me was an architect. When he was imprisoned here, he still refused to give up and wanted to escape. ??He was also planning to dig a tunnel. I helped him at that time, but his movements were too big and he was soon seriously injured by those people. If I hadnt given him some water from time to time, he might have died faster. ?Later he told me that when he was digging the tunnel, he found some different bricks. According to his judgment, this should be the legendary mirror underground palace. " When talking about the mirror underground palace, Jack deliberately emphasized his words. But Gu Xi really didn''t understand this, so he said directly: "Is there anything wrong with the mirror underground palace?" ?When Jack heard it, he thought, there are some things that really cant be explained. Gu Xi really doesnt know. So Jack and the others explained to Gu Xi about the mirror underground palace. It turns out that this mirror underground palace is a legend in Victoria City. ?About three hundred years ago, the city of Victoria still belonged to the Stuart dynasty. In order to obtain the throne, James I sacrificed the entire city of Victoria to an unknown being as a sacrifice. ?However, after he ascended the throne, he was unwilling to give up the city of Victoria, so he thought of a way. ??He took the Victoria Tower, the core of Victoria City, as the starting point and made an exact replica of Victoria City on a one-to-one scale. After that, he dedicated this fake city to an unknown existence, and used the method of mirroring to banish that existence to a different space together with the fake city. After that, this fake city became the background of ghost stories and legends in Victoria City. ?Among the various true and false legends, the only thing that is certain is that the only way to enter the exiled fake city is a building that is completely opposite to the Victoria Tower. ?The mirrored underground palace that has never been discovered. ??And those black-robed cultists were followers of the unknown boss. They had only one goal in capturing Gu Xi and others, which was to open the passage from the mirror underground palace to the fake city and release the boss they believed in. Open the book and upload 10,000 words, please read and recommend! ? (End of this chapter) Chapter 6： Disagreement and temptation Chapter 6 Disagreement and Temptation When talking about the big guys behind the mirror underground palace, Gu Xi noticed that including Jack, their eyes were flashing with excitement. ?Although the big boss was deceived, he is really capable. James I was the first person to rise from King of Edinburgh to Emperor of Britain. At the beginning, his demands were so high, and all he paid was a city as a sacrifice. ??If their requirements are lower, then the price they pay can also be lower. It can be said that the expressions of the people in Victoria City when they heard that they had the chance to find the mirror underground palace were just like the expressions of the Arabs when they heard that they had the chance to get the magic lamp for making wishes. It can be said that no one can control their ambitions. ?The same is true for these people in front of me. They gave up the chance to escape for such a misty dream. Follow Jack and join the team searching for the mirror underground palace. ?Even Gu Xi didnt know how many of them would survive in the end. ?Jack didnt know what Gu Xi was thinking. After introducing the mirror underground palace, he picked up the original topic. "Master Mage, I got exact information from the architect. There are a total of six doors in the mirrored underground palace opposite the Victoria Tower. Legend has it that as long as the six doors are opened at the same time, the exiled city will return. To open these doors, a blood sacrifice is required. According to the situation of each door, the blood sacrifice requires the heads of a British emperor and a British queen, the blood of a British princess and a British prince, and the lives of a British brother and a British husband. Each blood sacrifice at the gate requires the lives and blood of one thousand to five thousand ordinary people. ?These ordinary people still have certain requirements. We can be considered as belonging to the group of those who accompany us to death. " Gu Xi''s eyelids twitched, and he finally knew why he was brought here. "They really can think of using me as a sacrificial offering. I won''t be able to bear this anger." Hearing Gu Xi''s words, several people nearby also nodded affirmatively. They were all captured in this way, and no one wanted to be used as a sacrifice to die. Don''t say that Gu''s breath can''t go down anymore, it''s even a person''s breath that can''t go down. Thinking of this, Gu Xi said harshly: "This matter is not over yet. Don''t you want to open the door? I can''t let him open it. Give me the map and I will find a way to destroy the door." "no!" ?Just after Gu Xi finished speaking, everyone including Jack started shouting. ?Gu Xi looked at them with a puzzled expression and found that they all had a bit of embarrassment in their eyes. At this time, Jack explained to Gu Xi: "Master Mage, it''s not that I don''t want to stop you from destroying the gate, but... it''s that the gate is not built by the mirror underground palace, but by the big boss from the fake city of Victoria. of. Even if you destroy it, a new one will come out. At that time, the cultists can still perform blood sacrifices, but another group of innocent passers-by will die. Master Mage, you dont think about some innocent passers-by dying because of you. " Innocent passers-by, Im just an innocent passer-by. You think about them, and I also think about myself. If I dont destroy a door, I wont be able to get rid of this anger. ?At this time, a woman sitting in the corner stood up. When she stood up, she did not forget to push her hair behind her ears. When she walked to Gu Xi, the woman whispered: "Mr. Master, we understand your feelings. We also want to take revenge on those cultists, but we have to find the right target, right? Shouldnt we target those cultists? " ??Gu Xi glanced at everyone present, and then laughed disdainfully. Seeing the expressions of approval on these people''s faces, Gu Xi understood what they were thinking. ??On the surface, these people came to take revenge on the cultists, but in fact, they also wanted to get benefits from the exiled boss. Greed is written on their faces. Such people are not worthy of being partners. Their minds are not as clear as those civilians who ran away after being released. Gu Xi shook his head, "It''s up to you. I will have my own plans and directions. Just don''t disrupt my actions. Besides, I need to rest now, so you''d better be quiet." "Master Mage, you can''t say that, we are on the same boat now..." Before the woman could finish her words, Luna came to her, staring blankly into her eyes, leaving her speechless. When you speak, its best to think more about whether you have the ability to calm things down. If not, then shut your mouth honestly. ?Gu Xis words made everyone present tremble with fear. ?However, Gu Xi did not embarrass them, after all, they finally brought him some useful news. ??And they are still comrades-in-arms. So after scaring these people, Gu Xi found a place to sit down, closed his eyes, and began to recover the consumed mana. As soon as Gu Xi''s eyes closed, Luna retreated to Gu Xi''s side. She didn''t look at the other people, but just because of Luna''s presence, no one here even dared to take a breath. ?However, as time passed by, these people started to think carefully again. They saw that Gu Xi had obviously fallen asleep. The two thin middle-aged men looked at each other. One stood up and slowly leaned towards Gu Xi, while the other was sitting on the ground and moving. ?They planned to attract Luna''s attention while one of them sneaked closer to Gu Xi. In their minds, mages are poor in melee combat. As long as they catch Gu Xi, they can control the situation. It''s not like they haven''t seen him before. He''s just a rookie mage. Their thinking is actually correct. After being imprisoned for such a long time, civilians who are not cruel will simply not survive. But they never expected that Luna, as a ghost, was born with vigilance skills. Her body has no entity at all. When the enemy has circled behind her, he is actually facing her head on. She will never be attacked from behind. The moment the middle-aged man who wanted to sneak up on Gu Xi stood up and prepared to pounce, a cold tentacle hit him. Then the middle-aged man''s body was quickly frozen and he fell heavily to the floor. Luna (contracted undead) kills civilians (level 0), you get 2 experience points, and the contracted undead gets 4 experience points. ?At this time, Gu Xi also opened his eyes. He glanced at the message that popped up in front of him and sighed helplessly. "Why are you doing this? Why don''t you live a good life?" ?Looking at Gu Xi standing up, Jack also said quickly. Master Mage, dont be angry, they dont have any bad intentions. Yes, Master Mage, we really dont know anything. Yes, I fell asleep just now too. ?Several others also started talking quickly, as if they wanted to clear everything away. ?Gu Xi glanced at them, stretched out his hand to grab the dead middle-aged man, and some light spots fell into his hands. ?Then Gu Xi turned his hand over, and the light spots turned into a larger light group and fell back into the middle-aged man''s body. ?Amid a burst of crackling sounds, the middle-aged man turned into a skeleton holding nothing. ?Pointing to the skeleton standing next to him, Gu Xi said calmly. Dont think its me who needs you, you need my help now, so if you dont want to die, just be honest with me, otherwise I will turn you all into skeleton soldiers. (End of this chapter) Chapter 7： Fight again (please support) Chapter 7 Fight again (please support) Name: Gu Xi Game number: 629SHD2S0FXC30 Occupation: Necromancer Level: Level 1 (317/1000) ?Talent: Not activated Status: Life (165/310, hungry), Mana (450/450, energetic) Attributes: Strength 3.2, Agility 3.3, Constitution 3.1, Intelligence 4.5, Perception 3.7, Charisma 3.6 Professional skills: Spiritualism Level 1 (7/100), Secondary Corpse Explosion Level 1 (5/100), Secondary Bone Shield Level 1 (2/100) Active skill: Throw level 2 (22/200) Passive skills: Undead Knowledge Level 3, Undead Contract Level 1, Magic Knowledge Level 4, Basic Science Level 3, Basic Reading Level 2, and Basic Scribe Level 2. After falling asleep again for more than an hour, Gu Xi opened his eyes and took a look at his surroundings for the first time. ?Those who escaped from the cells were all crowded together, staring at the skeleton in front of them with a sullen face, but they did not dare to move. Even though the bones of this skeleton were thinner than theirs, and it was completely impossible for one skeleton to stare at all of them, they did not dare to make the slightest move. Gu Xi is disdainful of these people''s reactions. ??If they dared to make a move when Gu Xi fell asleep for the second time, Gu Xi would still admire their courage. ?Now they, they are a group of ordinary people who want to get benefits but are too timid to do so. ?Gu Xi shook his head and stood up. "Okay, I don''t know what you are pretending to be there. Get up. If I had the idea of ??doing anything to you, you would have turned into skeletons long ago." ?These few people looked at Gu Xi cautiously. As a result, when they looked up, they saw Luna behind Gu Xi staring at them with empty eyes. ?The coldness in his eyes scared these people and they shrank back on the spot. ??Gu Xi rolled his eyes at them and said to Jack, "Where''s the map." Jack finally wanted to struggle again, "Master Mage, we have to do something for..." "Stop it, I know you guys have your thoughts, but I also have my own considerations. You can either lead the way now, or I can turn you into a skeleton and let the skeleton lead the way." Jack shut his mouth instantly upon hearing this, and led the way honestly. ?Several people in the room looked at each other and saw the unwillingness in their eyes. They hesitated for a moment, and finally followed him honestly. ?Following Jack, Gu Xi and the others soon arrived at the place where they first entered the secret passage. Before they could open the door to the outer corridor, they heard knocking on the wall from outside. ? Gu Xi gestured with his hands, and Luna walked through the wall and reached the ceiling of the corridor. ?In the corridor outside, about thirty black-robed cultists were tapping the wall little by little with objects, seemingly looking for a secret passage that had not been discovered. Behind these black-robed cultists, a cultist who clearly looked like a leader was speaking loudly. Be careful, I have carefully searched every inch of the wall here. ?I dont care what method you use, you must find all the escaped human sacrifices for me. Or when the sacrifice is not to be held, you should take off your clothes and go to the altar. " ?Luna glanced at them and headed towards the underground space not far away. The traces left by Gu Xi''s previous battle with the black-robed cultists have not been cleared away. ??Although the living black-robed cultists have returned to stand in front of the abandoned gate, their number is obviously much smaller. ?At the same time, at other entrances to the underground space, black-robed cultists were dragging newcomers one after another and placing them in front of the gate, seeming to replenish the number of black-robed cultists in front of the abandoned gate. ??When Luna went out, Gu Xi was not idle either. He handed the scimitar he carried to the hand of the skeleton next to him, and at the same time polished the dagger in his hand carefully. Every time he polished it, he would look up at Jack, which scared Jack. ?At this moment, Luna came back through the wall again. With a blank look in her eyes, Jack opened his mouth and wanted to scream. ??Gu Xi quickly stepped forward and covered Jack''s mouth, "They are looking for us outside. Do you want to die?" Seeing that Jack calmed down, Gu Xi turned to look at Luna. How is the situation outside? There are more than thirty people in the corridor, not strong! Then lets use the old trick. ?Gu Xi waved the dagger in his hand and opened the mechanism of the secret passage door with force. Before a black-robed cultist who was tapping on the wall could react, a dagger pierced his brain. Kill the cultist (level 1) and gain 12 experience points. ?Then the skeleton rushed forward and slashed at another black-robed cultist nearby with the scimitar in his hand. ??The black-robed cultists who were knocking on the wall were all stunned. They didn''t expect that Gu Xi would attack as soon as he appeared. Before they could react, one of them was chopped down by the skeleton. Skeleton (summoned object) kills a cultist (level 1), you get 1 experience point, and the summoned object gets 6 experience points. It was then that the enemy reacted, and the leader shouted loudly: "Surround the shield men, be careful of enemy corpses exploding..." ? Gu Xi already knew the location of the black-robed cultist leader from Luna''s description. When the skeleton killed people, Gu Xi had already sprinted forward seven or eight steps. Seeing that the distance was close, Gu Xi threw his hands, opened his bow with both hands, and the three daggers flew towards the leader of the black-robed cultists at the same time. The leader of the cult did not expect that Gu Xi would dare to attack him first in such a situation. He did not consider the issue of his own defense at all, and he did not react until a white light flashed in front of him. ?At this time, the leader of the cult hurriedly dodged back under the white light, but everything was still too late. Gu Xi threw three throwing knives just for this purpose. The first knife flew in front of the cultist leader, just in time to activate his own defensive props. The second sword led the cultist leader to dodge in a certain direction, but the third sword was the key. ??When the cult leader got out of the way, the flying knife was already in place, and it hit the cult leader''s neck. Kill the cultist leader (level 2, elite) and gain 42 experience points. You have completed a three-hit combo of throwing and successfully killed the enemy, and gained 40 throwing experience points. As soon as the cult leader died, all the black-robed cultists were in chaos. They all rushed towards the cult leader, wanting to take a look at what was going on. ?Seeing them gathered together, Gu Xi was about to give them a corpse explosion, but when he was finally about to take action, he hesitated and the spell in his mouth changed from corpse explosion to spiritualism. The next moment, the corpse of the cult leader exploded on the spot, and while the blood was scattered, a stronger skeleton stood up. With a backhand, he pulled out the dagger from his neck. The skeleton turned back and plunged the dagger into the head of a cultist who was running over. You use spiritualism successfully and get a skull (level 0) and 1 spiritualist experience point. Skeleton boss (level 0, summoned object): experience (0/500) attack 2, defense 1, life 15, skill combat elite, team command (30 people). [The skull boss (summon) kills the cultist (level 1), you get 1 experience point, and the summons gets 4 experience points. Uploading new books, asking for various recommendations, monthly votes and support, brothers, please give me a lot of help! (End of this chapter) Chapter 8： Combat Team (please support) Chapter 8 Combat Team (please support) When the skull leader killed the cultist, Gu Xi''s movements were not slow at all. As soon as he returned his hand, the soul of the cultist who had just been killed was pulled out. Spiritualism! You successfully used spiritualism and got a skeleton (level 0) and 1 spiritualist experience point. A boss of the same race is found, please ask whether to form a formation. Formation. ??As the cultist turned into a new skeleton, another message popped up in front of Gu Xi. As a result, after Gu Xi finished speaking, the newly created skeleton actually had a dagger in his hand that was exactly the same as the skull leader, and his movements became obviously more flexible. It is obvious that the skeleton that was just transformed was influenced by the skull head. Combat Team (Level 0, Unnamed, Characteristics: Life +1): Captain (1/1) Level 0 Skeleton Leader, Team Member (1/30) Level 0 Skeleton What kind of life does a skeleton add? ??While Gu Xi was complaining, he quickly started to summon the corpses of black-robed cultists who were killed nearby, transforming them into skeletons and adding them to the newly formed combat team. You successfully use spiritualism, get a skeleton (level 0), 1 spiritualist experience point, join the combat team, team members +1. You successfully use spiritualism, get a skeleton (level 0), 1 spiritualist experience point, join the combat team, team members +1. If you fail to use spiritualism, you will gain 1 spiritualism experience point. Almost in the blink of an eye, this newly formed combat team had nine skeletons. They all hold a stick in their right hand and a dagger in their left hand. When moving forward, they always move in groups of three or five, and their movements are almost the same. It is impossible to tell who is the leader and who is a member of the team. Those who had just come out of the secret passage saw that Gu Xi had so many men in just a blink of an eye, and they were still killing them. Their legs were a little unable to hold up, and they were holding on to the wall one by one, not knowing what to do. good. Fortunately, Jack had the courage to step forward and cautiously approached Gu Xi. Before he could get closer, Luna floated in front of Jack and stared at Jack with her blank eyes. Mr. Master, the law Wait a minute, this place will be cleared soon. At this time, Gu Xi had already reached the position where they retreated last time. ?With the confidence of having a fighting team, Gu Xi is confident that even if he encounters an attack like last time again, he is confident that he can win. After all, the Necromancer is a model that gets stronger as he fights. "No, Master Mage, we..." Jack wanted to say something else, but Gu Xi had already led the battle team to rush into the underground space again in advance. As Gu Xi led the team and rushed in, all the black-robed cultists standing near the passage facing the abandoned gate turned their heads and stared at Gu Xi. ??Gu Xi understood that the black-robed cultists who had suffered a loss would no longer dare to let these cultists run wild like they did last time. They would not start to fight back until they were hit. ?Now they will be more responsive, and if they feel something is wrong, they will pay attention to it. ?Seeing a group of skeletons holding sticks and daggers appear, several black-robed cultists nearby took the initiative to draw their weapons and rushed towards them. "kill!" When Gu Xi saw it, he no longer wanted to hide it. He pointed at the enemy, and the skull leader rushed out with the battle team. At this time, Luna also appeared at the front of the battle team.?????Ah~ ??The Banshee Wail was activated, and the black-robed cultists who were rushing towards this direction were stopped in their tracks. ??Taking this opportunity, the flexible skeletons rushed forward quickly, stabbing the daggers in their hands into the body of the black-robed cultist. The skull boss (summon) kills the cultist (level 2), you get 1 experience point, the summons gets 10 experience points, and the contracted undead get 10 experience points due to cooperation in killing. Skeleton (summoned object) kills a cultist (level 2), you get 1 experience point, the summoned object gets 13 experience points, and the contracted undead get 9 experience points due to cooperation in killing. Gu Xi, who was following behind, kept pumping and summoning souls to replenish the strength of the fighting team. Gu Xi found that fighting like this was much more satisfying than fighting it himself. ??Although he can only get 1 point of experience each time he uses summons to kill enemies, the number of skeletons that cannot stand is increasing. There are only a dozen skeletons now, so the speed of gaining experience will naturally be slower. But when Gu Xi had three, five, or even more than ten combat teams, the number of undead summons he could control exceeded 10,000. Then his experience is not an increase in the number of tens of thousands. I feel comfortable thinking about it this way. ?With this thought, Gu Xi''s hand movements became faster and faster. The actions of pulling out souls and summoning souls have almost become his instinct. Just when Gu Xi heard a ding-ding-ding sound in his ears, he suddenly felt a huge force coming from behind him, and then there was a click behind him. ?The next moment, Luna, who was fighting in the front, appeared behind Gu Xi, and the ice trigger was activated, hitting the air somewhere. With the blow of the Ice Touch, an ice-blue figure appeared. ?At this time, Gu Xi had also come to his senses. Without thinking much, he grabbed the dagger and threw it back. ??The dagger just hit the enemy''s chest. This enemy had little armor on him. He was wearing the simplest cloth. In order to maintain the lightness of his body, he did not even prepare any leather armor. When Gu Xi''s dagger pierced his chest, he wanted to dodge, but when he was hit by the ice touch, his movements were obviously a little slower. Even if he had the idea of ????dodge, he could not dodge it. one strike. Gu Xi did not relax his vigilance just because he hit the enemy. When the dagger hit the enemy, he quickly took a step forward and slashed the opponent''s neck with the scimitar in his hand. Killing the royal spy (level 2), you get 18 experience points. Due to your cooperation in killing, the contracted undead get 11 experience points. As the kill prompt sounded, Gu Xi finally breathed a sigh of relief. But the next moment, Gu Xi''s heart became excited. ?Spy? Royal? What type of situation is this? Before Gu Xi could figure out what was going on, the combat team fighting in front also noticed something unusual here. They quickly retreated to Gu Xi''s side and quickly formed a circle to protect Gu Xi. ?Even Jack and the others were blocked in front of the battle team''s defense line. The black-robed cultists dont care what the reason is for you to retreat. What they see is the retreat of skeletons. What they saw was that the enemy was right in front of them, so the black-robed cultists gathered together again, like zombies attacking a city, and swarmed in the direction of Gu Xi. (End of this chapter) Chapter 9： Strong upgrade Chapter 9 Strong upgrade "roll!" ??Gu Xi, who was still upset about the appearance of the royal spies, became angry when he saw the black-robed cultists pouring over. He didn''t care about anything else and pointed at the corpses of several black-robed cultists not far away that had not yet been disposed of. Corpse explodes, corpse explodes, corpse explodes again! Boom, boom, boom! Under the effect of Gu Xi''s secondary corpse explosion, many of the black-robed cultists who rushed over were blown away. Luna understood Gu Xis thoughts best. Seeing that Gu Xi took action regardless, she flew to the front line of the battlefield and howled at the three waves of banshees that came to the black-robed cultists who were not yet dead. The power and range of Corpse Explosion and Banshee Wail are quite large. Most of the black-robed cultists who rushed over were killed or injured instantly. A large number of kill information flashed in front of Gu Xi like a screen. Kill the cultist (level 2), gain 11 experience points. Due to cooperation in killing, the contracted undead gain 8 experience points. Kill the elite cultist (level 2), gain 9 experience points. Due to cooperation in killing, the contracted undead gain 19 experience points. Kill the cultist (level 2), gain 13 experience points, and due to cooperation in killing, the contracted undead gain 10 experience points. Ding, the total experience has reached the upgrade standard, please choose whether to upgrade. Kill the cultist (level 2) and gain 15 experience points (11 points for overflow storage). Due to cooperation in killing, the contracted undead gain 10 experience points. Kill the elite cultist (Level 2) and gain 19 experience points (19 points are saved for overflow). Due to cooperation in killing, the contracted undead gain 20 experience points. ?This situation made Gu Xi pause for a moment. He didn''t expect that this wave would be so fat, and it was about to escalate. After upgrading, the level will be upgraded to level 2, life and mana will be replenished, all adverse conditions will be cleared, intelligence +1, and one of the following three skills will be selected as a reward. Dark Knowledge: Passive skill, can be upgraded. After mastering it, you can learn dark magic. As the level increases, the power of dark magic will also increase. Meditation Practice: Passive skill, can be upgraded. After mastering it, you can learn the meditation technique. As the level increases, the difficulty of the meditation that can be learned will also increase. Undead Dominance: Passive skill, can be upgraded. Once mastered, all undead contracted, summoned, and created by the necromancer can be strengthened. When summoning souls, there is a higher chance (5%) of generating special undead. ? Gu Xi glanced at the upgrade prompt, then at the remaining 400 mana points, and now he laughed. Luna, move forward! Luna looked back at Gu Xi and found that Gu Xi was walking forward with the battle team. As he walked forward, he was gathering mana. She knew that Gu Xi had made up his mind. ?So Luna didnt think much and moved forward on the spot. After advancing more than ten meters, Luna opened her mouth, and a banshee wail woke up the four to five hundred black-robed cultists who were still standing in front of the abandoned gate. After roaring, Luna quickly turned back and approached Gu Xi. ?The fighting team beside Gu Xi quickly stepped forward and faced the four to five hundred black-robed cultists head-on. ?Before the two parties came into contact, Gu Xi, who was summoning the soul, turned the spell on his hand and pointed at the corpse in front of the black-robed cultist that had not had time to summon the soul. Corpse explosion! Gu Xi used all his magic power in one breath. ?This time there were not just two or three secondary corpse explosions, but more than eighty secondary corpse explosions. At first, Gu Xi pointed at the corpses on the ground and took action, but later he just looked at the black-robed cultists who were blown up into the sky and took action directly. ?Under the secondary corpse explosions one after another, the entire underground space was awakened. More and more black-robed cultists woke up from where they were standing and rushed towards the area where Gu Xi released the corpse explosions. After draining the last bit of mana, Gu Xi took a step back and reached out to grab the location where the series of explosions had just occurred. ?With Gu Xi''s movement, a large number of white light points flew towards his hand. soul-draining. After consuming all his mana, Gu Xi''s face turned a little pale. Standing behind the white light point guided by him, he had a strange aura about him. After the white light spots gathered together, Gu Xi did not synthesize these soul fragments one by one into a complete soul like before. ??But as soon as the handle is turned, the soul fragments automatically collide together. Then Gu Xi didn''t want these complete souls, nor any corpses. He pressed down with his hands, and the complete souls fell like raindrops on the corpses that had just been killed by the explosion. Upgrade, choose Undead Domination, Soul Calling! Get up! ?With a golden light flashing on Gu Xi, Gu Xi''s depleted mana was quickly replenished. At the same time, his life and status were also replenished. Name: Gu Xi Game number: 629SHD2S0FXC30 Occupation: Necromancer Level: Level 2 (2356/5000) ?Talent: Not activated Status: Life (310/310, hunger), Mana (550/550) Attributes: Strength 3.2, Agility 3.3, Constitution 3.1, Intelligence 5.5, Perception 3.7, Charisma 3.6 Professional skills: Spiritualism Level 1 (36/100), Secondary Corpse Explosion Level 2 (17/200), Secondary Bone Shield Level 1 (3/100) Active skill: Throwing Level 2 (61/200) Passive skills: Undead Knowledge Level 3, Undead Contract Level 1, Magic Knowledge Level 4, Basic Science Level 3, Basic Reading Level 2, Basic Scribe Level 2, Undead Dominance Level 1. After glancing at the new level status, Gu Xi focused on the spiritualism he had just released. As white light spots fell on the corpse like raindrops, the corpse on the ground that had been exploded exploded again. ??It''s just that the explosion this time was not that powerful. It only blew up the corpse into a **** mess. Amidst the flying flesh and blood, one skeleton after another climbed up from the flesh and blood. ?At the same time, one message after another popped up in front of Gu Xi. You successfully use spiritualism, get a skeleton (level 0), 1 spiritualist experience point, undead control automatically strengthened, incorporated into a combat team, team members +1. You successfully use spiritualism, get a skeleton (level 0), 1 spiritualist experience point, undead control automatically strengthened, incorporated into a combat team, team members +1. You failed to use spiritualism and gained 1 spiritualism experience point. gers ground''s [0] by a skull (level 0), 1 point of spiritualist experience, undead **** is automatically strengthened, and a new combat team is generated, with a maximum of 35 members in the combat team. You successfully use spiritualism and get a skeleton warrior (level 0), spiritualism experience 1 point, undead control automatically strengthened, formed into a new combat team, team members +1. (End of this chapter) Chapter 10： Combat Team (please recommend) Chapter 10 Combat Team (please recommend) As a skeleton walked up to Gu Xi, Gu Xi already knew clearly what he had gained this time. There were a total of four hundred and seventy-three black-robed cultists who were killed in the bombing. Their souls and corpses were all used as materials for Gu Xi to summon souls. ? No matter whether the spiritualism is successful or failed, as long as the spiritualism is used, 1 spiritualism experience point will be gained. In fact, when the last few corpses were summoned, Gu Xis level of spiritualism had been raised to level 3. ??Although it has not reached the level of directly summoning undead such as walking zombies, skeletons can also play a lot of tricks. Coupled with the new skeleton bosses and skeleton warriors, it can be said that the skeletons under Gu Xi have begun to transform into legions, and some special skeletons have also appeared. [Combat Team 1 (level 0, unnamed, characteristics: life +1): Captain (1/1) Level 0 skeleton leader, team members (30/30) Level 1 skeletons (5 people), Level 0 skeletons (25 people) [Battle Team 2 (Level 0, unnamed, characteristic: Attack +1): Captain (1/1) Level 0 Skeleton Boss, Team Members (35/35) Level 0 Skeleton Warriors (3 people), Level 1 Skeletons (3 people) ), level 0 skeleton (29 people)] Combat Team 3 (level 0, unnamed, characteristics: life +1): captain (1/1) level 0 skeleton leader, team members (28/28) level 0 skeletons (28) [Combat Team 4 (Level 0, unnamed, Characteristics: Defense +1): Captain (1/1) Level 0 Skeleton Boss, Team Members (40/40) Level 0 Skeleton Warriors (6 people), Level 0 Skeleton Shield Guards ( 3 people), level 0 skeletons (31 people)] There are also 43 skeletons who are not included in the team, bringing the total strength to 180 skeleton soldiers. ?These 43 skeletons were not included in the team, not because their attributes were bad, but because Gu Xi no longer had a skeleton leader that could be used to command them. Compared to Skeleton Warriors, Skeleton Bosses are harder to find. Among the undead souls under Gu Xi, apart from the ordinary undead souls, there are actually two branches. ?One path is the direction of the boss, and you can lead 25 to 50 people of the same kind to fight. As for how many you can lead, it depends on the leadership level of the undead before he was alive. Following this direction, the next step is to have heroes who can lead seven teams and command the leader of seven heroes. ?Through this method, the Necromancer can easily command undead disasters of more than a million people. The other path is the direction of warriors. They do not have the ability to command their own kind, but their combat effectiveness will be stronger than that of their kind. ?For example, a normal level 0 skeleton has attack, 1 defense, 1 life and 10, while a warrior will have 3 attack, 2 defense and 2 life. ?At the same time, they can also remember the combat skills they had during their lifetime, or they can remember the combat skills they had during their lifetime, which is a skill that belongs to powerful warriors. If they develop in this direction, they will become elites and finally brave men. ??Of course, its the same as normal. No matter the elite or the brave, they cant compare to the route of heroes and leaders. It''s just that their fighting power is there, and Gu Xi has no intention of underestimating them. After all one hundred and eighty skeletons were standing, Gu Xi glanced at them. The strengthened skeleton is obviously much stronger than the previous skeleton. Even if they are also level 0 skeletons, the bones on their bodies are no longer yellow withered bones, but normal bone color. At the same time, the bones are much thicker and look more flexible. In their hands, the weapons have also been significantly upgraded. At the beginning of the battle team led by Gu Xi, the skeleton in it was holding a dagger in one hand and a short wooden stick in the other. ?After upgrading, the dagger held upside down is still there, but the short wooden stick held in the right hand has become a hatchet. ? Gu Xi couldnt figure out where this hatchet came from, but in terms of style, all hatchets had an obvious undead style. The remaining three combat teams used two-handed swords, spears and sword and shield combinations. The weapons of these troops have also become quite standard. As for the two-handed swords and spears, Gu Xi did not believe that they were picked out from corpses. It can be seen that the skill of undead control is still very important for the necromancer. Ill think of ways to add more when I get back. ?Gu Xi muttered, then raised his scimitar and pointed it at the abandoned stone gate not far away. ??All the black-robed cultists along the way have been killed by Gu Xi''s wave of corpse explosions just now. The new black-robed cultists have not been sent over yet, and now there are no enemies in front of them. ?Gu Xi pointed in the direction of the abandoned stone door, and the skeletons began to move forward. ?But he didn''t expect that the skeletons had just started, and Jack rushed in with the group of people. ?They didnt care about the danger, stepping on the flesh and blood sludge left when the skeleton appeared, and rushed towards the abandoned stone door madly. Looking at their appearance, Gu Xi was also a little surprised. ?However, thinking about the performance of these people before, Gu Xi understood that they stayed with all their lives just for the legend. When faced with such legends, they were all desperate for their lives. After hesitating for a moment, Gu Xi still let the undead slow down a bit. He is different from these people. Gu Xis goal is to destroy this abandoned stone gate. ??Whether or not there is the fake city behind this stone gate that Jack and the others call it, it doesn''t matter to Gu Xi. He just wanted to vent his anger at being captured. Once the stone gate is destroyed, he can find a safe place to leave. ?As for Jack and the others idea of ??entering the fake city to find the big boss, that has nothing to do with Gu Xi. Gu Xi asked his men to advance slower, which was already giving them face. The most we can do is to give in to the other side and wait for them to proceed before destroying the gate. It is considered that they have fulfilled their friendship in bringing news to themselves. ?Jack and the others didn''t know what Gu Xi was thinking. After they rushed through Gu Xi''s skeleton army, their speed increased a lot. They were really afraid that the abandoned stone gate would be destroyed if they took a break. Then they wanted to find one of the six gates of the mirror underground palace, but they didn''t know where to look. ?Just as Jack and the others were about to rush to the abandoned stone gate, a voice suddenly came from the abandoned stone gate. Dont come close! But Jack and the others would not listen. Instead of stopping, they accelerated their progress and bumped into the stone door. The moment they hit the stone door, the apparently abandoned stone door suddenly lit up. A large amount of mercury layer appeared in the middle of the stone door. It looked like a huge mirror standing in front of everyone. When Jack and the others saw it, they really thought they had found the legendary door to the mirrored underground palace, and they rushed in without even thinking. The next moment, Gu Xi felt a white light flash before his eyes, and the surrounding environment completely changed. He was moved from the underground space to a lawn outside the palace. At the end of the lawn, where the abandoned gate was, a decaying guillotine was erected. Requesting all kinds of recommendations, collections, support, and follow-up reading! ? (End of this chapter) Chapter 11： The dead city (seeking for further reading) Chapter 11 The Dead City (please follow up) This city is dead. Looking around, Gu Xi said this directly. As a necromancer, Gu Xi could clearly feel that the land in front of him was filled with the aura of death. ?This kind of breath is not the breath of death produced when too many undead and negative energy accumulate. But the ethereal feeling that the whole city has died. ?Standing on this land, Gu Xi had the feeling that a giant whale had fallen and that he was in the body of a giant whale. At this moment, Luna also floated over, stuck behind Gu Xi, and whispered in his ear. My lord, take this city. ?Gu Xi was stunned for a moment. Take this city? Is it the abandoned castle in front of me that is about to collapse, or... ?Gu Xi was looking around, and he suddenly realized that the place in front of him seemed really interesting. ?Although the castle in front of him collapsed, the area and original materials were still there. Gu Xi could tell at a glance that the place in front of him was used for military and residential purposes. ??As a necromancer, if he really captures this city, he will have a place to station his troops in the future. Just when Gu Xi was about to agree, Luna flew towards the gate of the castle. ?As she was flying, she turned back to look at Gu Xi. Come on, hurry up! ?This time Gu Xi was a little confused. Didnt you say that you want to occupy the castle in front of you? Why did you run away like that? ?Although he didn''t understand, Gu Xi still believed in Luna, and he quickly ran after her. At the same time, behind him, one hundred and eighty skeletons also moved together. ??The skeletons that formed the combat team all moved forward in teams. Those skeletons that were not included in the combat team followed Gu Xi in a swarm, bumping into each other and making clicking sounds. ?But now Gu Xi didn''t have any thoughts to pay attention to this. He followed Luna out of the gate of the castle. Gu Xi discovered that the city Luna wanted was not the castle in front of him. Instead, there is a huge, empty city in front of us. The fake city of Victoria City in the legend. The city in front of us obviously has an architectural style from the 15th and 16th centuries. The layout of the city is a bit messy, and the stone houses seem to have been built randomly without a plan. The ground is quite clean, nothing like the streets of the 15th or 16th centuries. ?However, Gu Xi noticed that the city in front of him, like the castle, was filled with a sense of death. Its like this city has died long ago. ?Although the buildings in the city in front of him were still there, Gu Xi felt that he had entered a dead city. ?While Gu Xi was surprised at the situation in the city in front of him, he suddenly heard Luna''s words. Alidovi. "What?" Gu Xi was shocked and couldn''t help but say something. Luna finally came back to her senses at this time, turned around and asked, "What''s wrong?" No, what did you just say, Yali... "No." Luna shook her head affirmatively. She had no memory of what she had just said. Seeing Luna''s expression, Gu Xi calmed down. Looking at the not too big city in front of him, Gu Xi suddenly had a thought in his mind. ??Luna cant be the elf of this city. He has heard before that if a city is relatively old, or the city is special, city elves will slowly emerge as the guardians of the city. ??If Luna were the elf of this city, then her reaction just now would make sense. In a city that has just died, even if the elves become contracted undead due to concerns about rest, they will still have a certain attachment to the city. ??If they had not come to this city, Gu Xi might have used Luna as an ordinary contracted undead. After leaving this game world, Gu Xi will think of ways to strengthen his undead army. If possible, he will contract a powerful undead when he reaches level 3. But the situation is different now. After arriving in this fake mirror city and knowing the possibility of Luna''s identity, Gu Xi naturally has more choices. Luna, lead the way, dont be afraid, I will always stand behind you. ?The thoughts in his mind just turned around, and Gu Xi quickly made a decision. Yes, but I dont know where to go. Luna hesitated and said. Its okay, you can go wherever you want, according to your own will. ?Gu Xi comforted Luna. ?Under Gu Xi''s comfort, Luna calmed down, and her empty eyes looked toward a certain direction outside the city. When Gu Xi didnt say anything before, Luna didnt feel anything. It was different now. Now Luna had an urge to go there immediately. While talking, Gu Xi was always paying attention to Luna''s emotional reaction. As soon as he saw Luna''s expression, Gu Xi knew something was up. Dont think too much, lets go. When Luna heard this, it was exactly what Gu Xi said. She didn''t care about the road ahead and went straight to the place that attracted her. Gu Xi followed Luna. Beside him were four combat teams and miscellaneous skeletons. ?After rushing out of the city, Gu Xi looked back and found that the castle behind him was hidden in the mist. ?It seems that the completely abandoned city is just the entrance and exit to the city in front of you, just like the legend in Victoria. ??You may not have felt anything like it in the castle before, but it''s different now. The castle disappearing into the mist means that there is no way back. ??Gu Xi was thinking about this when he suddenly heard a rustling sound coming from beside him. ?He turned his head and looked in the direction of the sound, and found that deep in the mist, there seemed to be a figure flickering. ??Gu Xi glanced at Luna who was walking forward regardless, and pointed at a skeleton. This skeleton did not react at all. Gu Xi was somewhat angry about this. ?This kind of summoned undead is not as useful as the contracted undead. ? There are some things that must be ordered before they will do them. If they dont order or take smaller actions, they simply know what they want to do. ??I would just follow Gu Xi on a daily basis, and when I saw the enemy, he would rush up and chop at him. ??Gu Xi was used to Luna helping to communicate with these undead, but he didn''t expect that something happened to Luna now, and his command almost became a problem. Fortunately, Gu Xi reacted quickly. He pointed at the skeleton and said, "You, go into the mist and see what those figures are doing. Other skeletons are gathering towards me." Under Gu Xis order, the skeletons moved quickly. As soon as the skeletons moved like this, Gu Xi suddenly discovered a situation. At some point, an enemy had sneaked into his team. Its the new book issue, so please help me by giving me follow-up readings, recommendations, etc. Thank you! ? (End of this chapter) Chapter 12： Strengthen (seeking further reading) Chapter 12 Strengthening (please follow up) The enemy that sneaks into Gu Xi''s team is something like a shadow. They lurk in the figure at first, imitating the behavior of the person being targeted through the movements of the figure. Then slowly stand out from the figure and replace the person being imitated. , When there are a large number of people, people may have been replaced before you even know what happened. ?Maybe you will suddenly realize at the end that among a group of people, you are the only one alive, and the others are all weird. But it wont work when it comes to Gu Xi. Don''t look at Gu Xi''s side, there are more than 100 and close to 200 people, but most of them are skeletons. ? It was a good thing that Gu Xi didn''t pay attention at first. As soon as the skeleton was moved over, he immediately realized that the shadow following the skeleton was not right. ?Gu Xi ordered decisively at this time. The enemy is around, kill! The skeletons don''t even need to turn around. If they see the wrong skeleton or shadow, they can just strike with a knife. Skeleton (summon) kills Shadow (level 1), you get 1 experience point, the combat team gets 1 experience point, and the summons gets 4 experience points. Skeleton Warrior (summon) kills Shadow (level 1), you get 1 experience point, the combat team gets 1 experience point, and the summons gets 5 experience points. Skeleton (summon) kills Shadow (level 1), you get 1 experience point, and the summon gets 7 experience points. As more and more ghosts were killed, Gu Xi found some thumb-sized black beads appearing on the ground. ?While keeping up with Luna, Gu Xi still had time to reach out and pick up some beads. You get a strange orb (white)*1 Weird Qi Beads (White): Orbs with a strange aura, each one is equivalent to ten days of Strange''s power. It can be used to trade with Strange, or to strengthen Strange, Demonic, and Undead units. ?Gu Xi took a strange energy bead and crushed it in his hand, and then a cold aura hit his face. ?This kind of breath is not like the negative energy and soul energy required by the Necromancer. Instead, it has a feeling of leading people in a strange direction. ? Gu Xi feels that he can absorb some of this breath, but he cannot absorb too much. Absorbing too much will turn him into a human being and a ghost. At the same time, this thing can improve the strength of his skeletons. But the amount cannot be less, and the skeletons under him will also mutate if they absorb these strange energy beads. For this reason, Gu Xi simply said loudly: "Put away the evil spirit beads on the ground. Give one of every three to me, give one to the combat team, and keep one for yourself. If you don''t have a combat team, keep both." ?Hearing Gu Xi''s order, the skeletons quickly picked up the strange beads on the ground and handed them to each other. All those who were to be handed over to Gu Xi were handed over by the skull boss, while those belonging to the combat team were left with the skull boss. ?After getting these devious energy beads, several skull bosses had different reactions. ??Looking at the skeletons of Xi''s first combat team, he did not forget what his specialty was. After getting more than ten devious energy beads, he smashed them all on the dagger held upside down in his left hand. ??As he smashed all the strange energy beads in his hand into the dagger, the dagger turned into a black kukri. There are also some undercuts on the surface of the kukri. It can be seen that in addition to the original barb function of the dagger, this weapon also has the attack effects of cutting and pulling. ? ?Once the skull bosss weapons have changed, the ordinary skeleton weapons in the battle team have also changed. All the weapons have obviously become exactly the same. It is obvious that the left-hand kukri of this combat team will be sharper when attacking. ??However, not all combat teams use Air Orbs in their weapons. ?The combat team with two-handed swords did not strengthen their two-handed swords. Instead, they were all sucked into the skulls body. At first, Gu Xi thought the skull leader wanted to strengthen himself first. After all, the number of people each combat team can bring is closely related to the level of their captain. Every time the skull boss levels up, the combat team can add at least 2 more people. ?But Gu Xi never expected that the skull leader absorbed these strange energy beads not for his own sake. ??As all the strange energy beads disappeared from the skull leader''s body, a tingling sound came from Gu Xi''s ear. Combat Team 2 changes in a strange direction, the characteristics of the team increase, and the attack of all team members +2. ?This made Gu Xi''s eyes light up. He didn''t expect that he could still play like this. ?Just when Gu Xi was about to order the remaining two skull bosses to do the same, he found that they had all consumed all the devious energy beads. ?This left Gu Xi quite speechless. I gave the order, but you don''t have to be so quick. Fortunately, their choices are based on their respective circumstances. Combat Team 3, that is, the combat team with spears, is the same as Combat Team 1. They use the Evil Spirit Orbs to strengthen their weapons. The spears in their hands were obviously longer by about one meter. At the same time, the spearhead also became sharper. ?Battle Team 4 made the most different choice. The skull boss actually used the Air Beads to strengthen his hands and arms. ??Now the hands and arms of all the skeletons in their team have obviously turned black, and their movements are obviously more stable when holding swords and shields. ?? Gu Xi didnt say anything more about the changes in the combat team. He put away the strange beads that were brought to him and followed closely behind Luna. The skeleton troops are monitoring each other. They are all very energetic now and want to encounter some strange shadows again. After all, they can feel the strengthening of the Strange Qi Beads on them. So what they want most now is to grab some more sneaky energy beads to make themselves stronger. ??It''s just that Guiying also found that Gu Xi''s troops were difficult to deal with, and they didn''t appear next to Gu Xi again. ?At the same time, the skeleton that Gu Xi sent out to check the figure in the mist also came back at this time. ? Gu Xi looked the skeleton up and down and found that he was still his subordinate and was not affected by any strange things. At the same time, there were no traces of the battle left on his body. Obviously he just entered the fog and did not encounter any enemies. ?This situation made Gu Xi a little puzzled, but he didn''t ask much. After all, Luna had already led them to a two-story building in the city. The small building in front of me is similar to other small buildings and huts in the city. They are all built in the fifteenth century style. The stone house has wooden doors and windows, but the style looks a bit old. From the surrounding environment and architectural conditions, we can see that the small building in front of us is a residential house. ?Although he didnt know why Luna came here, Gu Xi believed that Lunas feelings were not wrong. ?When Luna stopped, Gu Xi waved his hand. Surround it up! Its the new book issue, so please support me and give me some recommendations for follow-up reading! ? (End of this chapter) Chapter 13： Memories that come to mind (seeking for further reading) Chapter 13: Memories that come to mind (seeking for further reading) "Don''t." Before Gu Xis combat team could step forward, Luna stopped them. Ill just go in with you, sir. ?Looking at Luna''s affirmative expression, Gu Xi also waved his hand. The combat team will surround the area. If anyone approaches, stop them with all their strength. ? Gu Xi didnt say how to stop it. Anyway, for the skeleton, there was only one way to prevent the enemy from approaching, which was to kill them all. After arranging the skeletons, Gu Xi followed Luna into the small building. ?The moment he opened the door, Gu Xi believed the legend told by Jack and the others. ??James I actually made a one-to-one copy of a new city in order to deceive the bosses. ??And not only the outer perimeter of the city is exactly the same, but even the layout of each room is copied one to one. When he pushed the door open, Gu Xi saw a living room that was not too big. Although there was a thick layer of dust in the living room, Gu Xi saw the dinner plates on the table, the wear marks under the chairs, and the side of the fireplace. The firewood is all arranged in place. ??But when Gu Xi glanced at the place, he realized that it was artificially arranged. The living room looked like that, but there was no trace of popularity. After entering the living room, Luna stopped at the dining table. She seemed to be thinking about something there. ? Gu Xi walked to the dining table, reached out and wiped a handful of dust on the table, and then his eyes fell on the dining table. Other than such a thick layer of dust, there were no traces of time left on the dining table. There are no cobwebs and there is no rot on the table, which is obviously abnormal. Just when Gu Xi wanted to study clearly what was going on, Luna raised her head and started to float upward. ?Seeing Luna pass through the ceiling, Gu Xi was also startled. He looked around, found the stairs to the second floor, and ran up quickly. At this moment, the two-story building shook slightly, and some black figures appeared on the nearby street. They seemed to be attracted by something and started to rush towards the small building. ??The skeletons who had been surrounding the small building also noticed the appearance of the black figure. When there is no command from Gu Xi or his contracted undead, these undead will act according to the last orders left by Gu Xi. Gu Xi asked them to guard the area and prevent others from approaching. These skeletons would naturally obey the order. As soon as they saw the black figures coming out of the streets, the skeletons moved quickly. The four combat teams are each eager to try under the leadership of their leader. The appearance of these black figures is different from the shadows they killed before, but the undead do not see people with their eyes at all, they use their breath to sense them. ??The aura of these black figures is not much different from that of the strange shadows. They are all existences with a strange aura. But they will definitely produce devious air beads. ??This is a good material for improving the undead. Now several skeleton bosses are thinking of taking action quickly to make a lot of money. Of course, they did not forget Gu Xi''s order. After several trials, the skeletons quickly assigned their respective positions. The skirmishing skeletons surrounded the small building to prevent the enemy from approaching. The combat team moved forward and blocked the positions at both ends of the street. Just at this time, the black figure who first appeared had already approached about twenty meters outside the small building. The skeletons had no intention of taking action after warning. As soon as they saw the black figure approaching them, they rushed out with weapons raised. ?These black figures are actually ghost figures that have replaced human beings. ?Before taking the place of humans, the figures of the Shadows were amorphous, and their goal was to transform into human form. But after replacing humans, the Shadows have no goals. They dont need to eat or drink. All the energy they need for existence is provided by space, and there is nothing in this city to attract their attention. Normally they wander around in the fog of the city. As time goes by, some shadows will forget the memory of humans and return to their original shadow form. However, there are also some who, because they have gained some benefits in the mist, actually recall their past as humans. Ability. Growing up slowly. ?These ghosts are the most sensitive to changes in the city. As soon as they feel something attracts them, they will rush there immediately. The group of people appearing on the streets and alleys right now are strange shadows nearby. They felt the changes in the small building and were attracted by the atmosphere in the small building. In their eyes, the things inside the small building are the materials for their growth. ??But the skeletons under Gu Xi had no intention of letting these black figures pass by. As they approached, the skeletons rushed out and slashed at these black figures with weapons. Skeleton (summon) kills Shadow (level 2), you get 1 experience point, the combat team gets 1 experience point, and the summons gets 8 experience points. Skeleton (summoned object) kills Shadow (level 1), you get 1 experience point, the combat team gets 1 experience point, the summoned object gets 9 experience points, and the skeleton level is increased to level 1. As soon as he ran to the second floor, a series of messages popped up in front of Gu Xi''s eyes. ? Gu Xi knew at a glance that someone must be rushing over. He believed in the number of undead under his command, but he had no way to guarantee their strength. ?Most of these skeletons are level 0 skeletons, not even skeleton soldiers. If they are against normal humans, they can also rely on their numbers and unafraid of death fighting style to suppress the enemy. But if you encounter enemies who are also not afraid of death and are more numerous, then the situation will not be right. He still has to deal with Luna''s affairs quickly. Thinking of this, Gu Xi sped up and reached the room directly above the living room in a few steps. After entering the room, Gu Xi found Luna standing in front of a bed. The round mirror that had been held in her arms had been put down. In her arms, she was now holding a man dressed exactly like Luna. Ragdoll. ?This situation made Gu Xi stunned for a moment, and then he immediately discovered another situation. Directly opposite the bed, by the window, there was a dresser that was not too gorgeous. The round mirror on the dressing table has disappeared. Looking at the round mirror that Luna put on the bed, a thought suddenly flashed in Gu Xi''s mind. ?This is not where Luna was born. ?While Gu Xi was still confused, Luna also raised her head and said in that sharp and hollow voice. "I have remembered that this is my home and I have my own name. My name is Luna, Luna Alidovi." (End of this chapter) Chapter 14： The dead city (seeking for further reading) Chapter 14 The Dead City (please follow up) Alidovi? Victoria? Gu Xi reacted instantly. This should be the name of this exiled fake city, which is completely opposite to Victoria City. It seems that just as he guessed, Luna is the elf of this city. As the city died, she also died, and she happened to be attracted by Gu Xi''s undead contract, and became Gu Xi''s undead contracted soul. ??If Gu Xi and the others had not entered Aridovi, Luna might not be able to recall her original identity for the rest of her life. But they came in, and Luna even found her birthplace under the guidance of Gu Xi, which made Luna think of everything. At this moment, Luna opened her mouth with a hint of chill. Actually, my appearance was an accident. ??I am the elf of this city, but I dont entirely belong to this city. In British legend, if you place a rag doll or doll on the corner of the bed or under the table, as time goes by, an elf in the house will appear. They will clean the room and watch the fire for the owner in exchange for Necessary supplies for survival. If you dont want this elf anymore, just give them a piece of clothing and let them leave on their own. ? It is precisely because of knowing this legend that even families with children at home will teach them from an early age not to throw dolls casually on the corner of the bed or under the table. ??If you suddenly find a rag doll on the corner of the bed or under the table, do not move it randomly, but wrap it in clothes and take it out. " Listening to Luna talking about folklore, Gu Xi was not in a hurry, but listened carefully. In his opinion, this is Luna basically telling her origins. My situation was an accident. When James I built the city of Aridovi, he required that everything should be copied without any changes. Unfortunately for me, the doll was thrown under the bed during the measurement. " After speaking, Luna pointed to a certain location under the bed. Speaking of this, Luna smiled again, "The person who measured it at the beginning should still know the taboos and put clothes on the doll, but he didn''t think that it was just a piece of cloth that accidentally fell there. The doll has not yet become an elf. ?Then, the location of this cabin is a bit clever, look over there. " Luna pointed to the ceiling. ?Gu Xi looked up and found that there was a crack there. This is what the small building originally had. Whenever it rains, there will be leaks here, but it never rains in Alidovi City, and the moon rises every night. ??The moonlight at twelve o''clock every day will accurately shine on the mirror, and then reflected by the mirror, it will shine on the bottom of the bed, where the doll is. As time went by, I appeared. So my name is Luna, which means moon or moon god. " At this point, Luna sighed, "If there were no accidents later, maybe I would be the elf of this small building and would exist until the small building is destroyed. But you also noticed that the person who took the measurement at the beginning gave me an extra piece of clothing due to taboos. In addition, no one has lived in this place since it was copied, so I can leave the small building temporarily. Go somewhere else. Normally, I just run around the streets nearby, and when I encounter those weird figures, I will come back quickly. Since those figures didnt enter the house anyway, I didnt have to worry about my safety. And I belong to the house elf series. Entering other houses means that this house belongs to my protection range. So the scope of my influence became wider and wider, until I took out something from the apartment building in the southeast. " "Apartment building?" Gu Xi interrupted Luna for the first time. "Yes, that apartment building seems to be No. 10 Tangning Street. It looks like an ordinary small apartment building, but after I entered, I seemed to be affected. I fell asleep for a long time before I woke up. . After that, I also had a deep understanding of this city, and at the same time I also understood that my appearance might be the city''s self-save. " At this point, Luna was silent for the last time, "It''s a pity that this city died in the end." After listening to Luna''s story, Gu Xi also fell silent. He never expected that Luna''s story would be like this. tortuous. ?But he quickly reacted, "What are your plans now?" At this time, Luna raised her head, "I want to save this city, even just a little bit." ?Gu Xi stared at Luna''s empty eyes without any hesitation, "I''ll help you." Hearing Gu Xis words, Luna also grinned. "Thank you, sir, but I don''t have enough power now to control the entire city of Aridovi. I can only control one-third of the old city." How big is the city of Aridovi? ?Although he knew the situation was urgent, Gu Xi still asked. 2.9 square kilometers, excluding the walls, there are only a few blocks. Can we knock them all down? ?When Gu Xi heard it, it was less than three square kilometers, which is the size of three to four hundred football fields. How about taking them all. Luna looked at Gu Xi helplessly, "Sir, what we want is control." Okay, control, control first, you handle it. Luna nodded and said to Gu Xi: "Sir, please go out first. I want to turn this small building into a meeting hall. The transformation will take some time. Please help me hold off the enemy." "rest assured." Gu Xi patted the scimitar on his waist and spoke seriously. ?At this time, Gu Xi was quite excited. He did not expect that there would be a chance for a comeback at this time. He thought that the first contracted undead he signed was a waste. Unexpectedly, I found a treasure. At this time, Luna floated in front of Gu Xi, put her hand on Gu Xi''s arm, and a cold current poured into Gu Xi''s body. ??Gu Xis all-out spiritualism use just now made up for all the mana he had consumed. ?Gu Xi glanced at Luna in surprise, and Luna nodded to Gu Xi. Sir, I can only help you so much. ?Gu Xi waved his hand, pulled out the scimitar and went downwards. When Gu Xi left, Luna also started to take action. She placed the round mirror she was holding in the middle of the room, and then took out something from the doll. ?That was the pen that Luna brought out from No. 10 Tangning Street. It was also the reason why she changed from a house elf to a city elf. ?Now Luna used this pen to draw a few strokes on the round mirror. The round mirror melted like ice and snow, and finally integrated into the room. ?As for Gu Xi, who had just walked out of the small building, before he could clearly see the battle situation outside, he heard a ding in his ear. Ding! Luna (contracted undead) is taking back her rights. At her request, you activate a temporary mission! Temporary Mission: Dead City Mission Description: Tear apart, occupy and protect this dead city! Task requirements: Guard the transformation of the meeting hall (0/1), kill three waves of enemies (0/3) Task reward: Necromancer''s special professional skills - City of Death. Note 1: Dead cities can also become undead. Note 2: As the level of the Necromancer increases, the control of the dead city will also improve. Added an additional chapter in the middle of the night, please recommend and follow up for reading in the new week! ? (End of this chapter) Chapter 15： The Three Divine Skills of the Undead (please read more) Chapter 15 The Three Divine Skills of the Undead (please follow up) Cities of death? Looking at the pop-up prompt, Gu Xi was also startled. He clearly remembered that he had learned in class that Death City, Death Lord, and Death Incarnation were known as the three opening skills of the Necromancer. Death Lord: All neutral undead creatures in the wild (excluding black knights and mummies) will join the player''s army. The original proportion of joining is 50%. For every level of the Death Lord skill, the joining proportion increases by 2%. It can be said that with the death lord skill, if you have no troops in your hand, you can go out to the cemetery or undead games or dungeons, and your troops will be fully replenished when you come back. This is faster than the spiritualism to expand the army. . Death Incarnation: Players can consume all mana to summon a Death Incarnation on the battlefield. The level of Death Incarnation is the player level + 8, and at a certain level, Death Incarnation will have various different characteristics. For example, Death Avatar has undead creature attributes at level 1, Curse Attack at level 5, Disembodied at level 9, Fear of Death at level 13 (morale of all enemies -1), and Grief Attack at level 17. Special skills (target morale and luck -2 when attacking). Level 21 has the life-draining skill, and level 25 has the critical strike skill. It can be said that carrying an incarnation of death is equivalent to having a powerful bodyguard by your side. It is almost like walking sideways. ? ? Together with these two awesome skills, it can be called the three magical skills of the Necromancer at the beginning, and Death City is naturally its best place. Death City: Players control a city of their own random undead. The upper limit of the city level is the player level + 8. At a certain level, the death city will provide support to the player in different ways. For example, at level 1, you can open the gates of the dead city to allow the undead troops in the city to quickly support the player. At level 5, you can place a spiritual summoning tower on the battlefield to absorb the souls of the battlefield and provide assistance to the player''s spiritualism. At level 9, you can directly send the city wall and moat to the city. Waiting on the battlefield. It can be said that if you start with a city of death, then this player will be almost invincible in a big battle. After all, he can turn a field battle into a siege at any time. ??This is a powerful skill that among tens of thousands of necromancers may not be randomly selected at the beginning. Gu Xi never thought at the beginning that he would encounter such an opportunity when he took up the job. In his mind, if he can successfully return to work this time, he has completed his mission. ??If you can meet a soul hunter, special skills such as resurrection from the dead will be earned. But now, with a three-magic skill placed in front of him, Gu Xi''s eyes turned red. He pulled out his machete and raised it above his head, "Gather them all together and prepare for battle." At Gu Xi''s order, all the skeletons looked at Gu Xi. At this time, Gu Xi ignored them. Instead, he took out the strange energy beads that he had recovered from the skull bosses and distributed them to the four skull bosses. Strengthen yourself quickly. We have tough battles to fight. Also, dont be idle. Go demolish houses nearby and set up roadblocks. There may be many enemies, so dont let them get close to here. The skull leader also wanted to give Gu Xi the devious energy beads he got in the battle just now. Now when they saw that Gu Xi was directly sending out strange energy beads, they simply refused to surrender. All the skeletons quickly strengthened their weapons or bodies, and the battle team that killed the skeletons quickly received help from the skirmishers. Replenish manpower. After all the things were distributed, Gu Xi had time to take a look at his troops. He discovered that just when he entered the small building, these skeletons had experienced a big battle. The enemy''s level will be higher, but they don''t have much combat experience. ??Although they are not as strong as the black-robed cultists who were killed before, and they have to be hit before they can react, but they are not much different. They will only attack enemies that stop them from moving forward. If you don''t stop them from moving forward, they won''t fight back even if you follow them and slash them. At first, the skeletons stood in front of these shadows and had a lot of conflicts with the shadows, losing more than twenty skeletons. It wasnt until they discovered Shadows attack method that their losses slowly decreased. But the losses caused before can no longer be made up. The most important thing is that these shadows have no bodies after death. Now many of Gu Xi''s methods cannot be used. You must know that many skills of the necromancer require the use of corpses. ?Without a corpse, Gu Xi couldn''t even use spiritualism, let alone his best skill of corpse explosion. ?Looking at the skeletons getting busy, Gu Xi''s face became a little solemn. ?At this moment, a strange sound came from the other end of the street. ?Gu Xi looked over there and found that about three hundred black figures had huddled together and were heading towards Gu Xi and the others. ?These black figures didn''t look anything special, but Gu Xi still saw something different from their movements. ?These black figures are obviously more flexible, and at the same time they have more or less weapons in their hands. ??It''s just that it''s different from what normal people understand. The weapons in the hands of these black figures turn out to be other limbs of the same kind. Among this team, there was a black figure who was obviously much taller. He actually held a spear composed of more than ten arms. It can be seen that this should be the leader of the black figure. The combat team is ready. The rest of the skeletons, what are you still doing? Prepare the roadblocks. While Gu Xi stared at the direction and speed of the black figure''s troops, he ordered his men to prepare for battle. ??Just digested another batch of Qi Bead combat teams. Although there is no obvious improvement in level, there are some changes in weapons, equipment or body. ?There are even some armors on the skeletons that are not too thick, especially the four bosses, whose armors are already quite complete. From this point, it can be seen that the skeletons under Gu Xi are constantly growing. "If there is no corpse, there will be no corpse. It''s just the beginning now. It''s good to get started. Even if I lose everything this time, I don''t care as long as I can get a magical skill." ?Gu Xi cheered himself up in his heart, then raised his head and pointed his scimitar forward. Combat Team 3, spear attack! Combat Team 3 quickly moved forward under Gu Xi''s order and reached the roadblock that had not yet been piled up. The weapons used by this combat team were spears. After stopping, they quickly divided into two rows. Under the command of the skull leader, they raised their spears and pointed them at the black figure who was about to rush over. "prick!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 16： Melee (seeking for further reading) Chapter 16: Melee (please follow up) prick! Stab again. Take one step forward and stab again! Combat Team 3 holding spears, under the command of the skull leader, stabbed out the spears in their hands again and again. ?Each time it was stabbed, it would hit the black figure accurately. ??The number of these black figures is relatively large. The skeletons of the combat team do not need to look at the enemy''s position at all. The spears can always hit one or two enemies. Due to the size of the skeletons, their spears were pierced into the enemy''s chest. Sometimes with a little more force, they would pierce two or three enemies. After three times, a black figure finally couldn''t withstand the attack of the skeleton and fell down on the spot. Skeleton (summon) kills Shadow (level 2), you get 1 experience point, the combat team gets 1 experience point, and the summons gets 8 experience points. The moment the sound rang out, Gu Xi took action at the place where the black figure fell. Secondary corpse explosion. Just when Gu Xi''s mana landed on the black figure, he heard a pop, and the fallen black figure disappeared like a bubble. Don''t say anything about the explosion, he only heard the sound because he paid attention to it. ?This made Gu Xi quite unhappy, but there was nothing he could do about it. ??The fact that there is no body after this kind of ghost is killed is something Gu Xi cannot change. With no choice, Gu Xi could only change his plan. His outstretched hand changed from pointing outward to drawing inward. Just at this moment, another prompt sounded. Skeleton (summon) kills Shadow (level 2), you get 1 experience point, the combat team gets 1 experience point, and the summons gets 11 experience points. ?Gu Xi used the inward movement to grab some soul fragments. There is a soul but no body? What a strange situation. ?Gu Xi didnt think too much and just focused on the battle ahead. Extracting souls is the most basic skill of all necromancers. It does not require mana consumption and can be easily done as long as an enemy dies. ??Anyway, corpse explosions can''t be used now, and Gu Xi doesn''t have the Death City to release a soul summoning tower to help extract souls. Now, extracting some souls to use as materials for subsequent spells can be regarded as a job when he is idle and bored. After all, Gu Xi didnt know what kind of enemies the next two waves would be, so he always had to keep something in hand. ?Either enough mana, enough souls, or enough skeletons. When Gu Xi was withdrawing his soul, many more black shadows died under the spears of the skeletons. However, at this time, more and more black shadows were crowding in from nearby, and they had already broken through the roadblocks randomly arranged by the skeletons. , you can even hit the skeletons of Battle Team 3. Combat Team 4 steps forward to block it. Combat Team 1, go around to the back. The Skirmishers and Skeletons take action. One circle of roadblocks isnt enough. Wont you guys put up more roadblocks? Looking at the situation in front of him, Gu Xi couldn''t help but order again. Even things like extracting souls had to stop. ? Gu Xi found that the boss-level undead were still a bit stupid, and their brains were only slightly better than those of ordinary skeletons, yes, but relatively limited. If there is no instruction from Gu Xi, they will sometimes stand still and not know what they are going to do. At this time, Gu Xi must arrange the enemy from the perspective of a commander, and even consider clearly when to attack and when to retreat. Otherwise, these undead will have a situation where one troop is fighting tooth and nail in the front, while the remaining troops are watching from behind. It would be better if the undead under Gu Xi were stronger. But most of these undead are level 0 skeletons, not even skeleton soldiers. All they faced were level 2 shadows. It was okay if they didn''t take action. As long as they did, the level 0 skeletons were no match for them. This can be seen when Combat Team 4 goes up. Battle Team 3 was far away and there were roadblocks, so they did not have a direct conflict with the Shadow. But Combat Team 4 is different. They use swords and shields. Frontal defense is their fighting method. The weapons they hold prevent them from attacking from a distance. So Combat Team 4 was hit by the Shadow immediately. Ten skeletons were beaten to death on the spot immediately. Just when these skeletons were dying in battle, Gu Xi also took action. Secondary corpse explosion! Gu Xi refers to the position where the skeleton fell. In the absence of a corpse, the corpse of the undead can still be used to explode. The Shadows never expected that Gu Xi would use his men as bombs, and they were still surging forward. Then I heard four banging sounds. ?Four of the dead skeletons were exploded on the spot, and the shock wave of the explosion knocked away the bones of the skeletons. These bone fragments rotated and cut into the group of ghosts. ?Each piece of bone flew at least thirty meters away, and the explosion of the four skeletons killed more than 60 ghosts on the spot. Kill the Shadow (Level 2) and gain 45 experience points. Kill the Shadow (Level 2) and gain 33 experience points. Kill the Shadow (Level 2) and gain 36 experience points. ?But at this moment, Gu Xi had a look of confusion on his face. "Why only four times? I just used the secondary corpse explosion five times. Is it possible that the secondary corpse explosion still fails to cast?" Gu Xi considered the situation just now with a puzzled look on his face. At this time, Combat Team 1 had also circled behind the shadows, and slashed at the shadows from behind with a shorthand ax and a kukri. ??This time the ghosts obviously have their own consciousness. Although they were attracted, they were no longer the kind of fools who didnt know how to fight back when they were beaten. When attacked, they will also turn around and fight back. But what they encountered was Gu Xi''s earliest fighting team. This combat team has experienced many battles, and many of their skeletons have upgraded their levels. ?At the same time, their weapons have also undergone more than two changes, and now their combat effectiveness is considered the strongest among Gu Xi''s combat teams. Now they don''t even consider their own safety issues, but rush into the black shadows and kill people randomly. Their indiscriminate killing is also quite effective. Their movements are very fast. They often kill the enemy with one blow of an ax and a backhand knife. ??If the speed were a little faster, the black shadow wouldn''t even have a chance to counterattack. ?For a time, the progress of the black shadows stopped, and their already chaotic team became even more chaotic. ? Such an opportunity was seized by Combat Team 3. They raised their spears and thrust forward heavily, killing another batch of black shadows. ?But at this moment, the leader in the black shadow carrying a spear made of arms finally took action. (End of this chapter) Chapter 17： The first wave of attacks is over (please follow up) Chapter 17 The first wave of attacks ends (please follow up) Shuashuashua! ??The leader of the black shadows clicked the spear in his hand three times, accurately hitting the three skeletons in front of him. Under the attack of his spear, the bodies of the three skeletons were broken into pieces on the spot. Surround up. ?Seeing this situation, Gu Xi ordered decisively. He knew very well that if the shadow leader was not dealt with first, the subsequent battle would not be so easy. ?So he ordered his men to take action and threw two daggers at the Shadow Leader. ?Although the leader of Guiying is stronger than Guiying, he also has the same fighting style as Guiying. When faced with attacks, he does not dodge at all and directly relies on his body to catch them. Two daggers successfully penetrated the body of the Shadow Leader, interrupting his next attack. At this time, the skeletons of Combat Team 4 quickly stepped forward and blocked the movement of the Shadow Leader with their shields. ?Then the skeletons of Combat Team 2 also rushed out, holding the long swords in their hands flat and thrusting them into the body of the Shadow Leader. But the level of the Shadow boss has exceeded the normal level of Shadow. Skeletons'' attacks are mostly 1 or 2 points, and if they fall on the shadow boss, they won''t cause much damage to him. Instead, the Shadow Leader saw a good opportunity to attack. As soon as he separated his hands, the arms that formed the spear separated automatically and turned into long swords like arms. He turned around with the swords in both hands and chopped them into the charging skeleton. The three skeletons holding the Shadow Leader were hacked to death on the spot. At this time Gu Xi shouted loudly. Raise your shield! Upon hearing this, the skeletons blocking the Shadow Leader quickly raised their shields and made a downward movement. Then Gu Xi pointed at the hacked skeleton. Secondary corpse explosion! A falling skeleton exploded on the spot. Because this skeleton initially blocked the Shadow Leader, when he fell, it happened to hit the Shadow Leader. When the corpse explosion arrives, the Shadow Boss directly suffers all the effects of the corpse explosion. Boom! The body of the Shadow Leader was blown away on the spot. "superior!" ?Gu Xi ordered decisively. The skeleton of Combat Team 2 quickly stepped forward, raised his long sword and slashed at the Shadow Leader. They are different from other skeletons. Everything they have is put on the sword. The attack power of the two-handed sword in their hands is stronger than the spear of Combat Team 3. ??This time they attacked decisively, raising their swords with both hands, and slashed at the leader of the shadows with their swords. ?The shadow leader himself was seriously injured, and now he was attacked by so many long swords. Even if he wanted to dodge, it was too late for him. Rolling on the ground was his last act of stubbornness. When Combat Team 2 raised the sword for the second time, Gu Xi heard a prompt. Skeletons (summons) surround and kill the shadow boss (level 3, elite), you get 1+63 experience points (damage experience reward), the attacking combat team each gets 1 experience point, and the summoned objects each get 5 experience points. Killed. Seeing the prompt in front of him, Gu Xi finally breathed a sigh of relief. At this time, Gu Xi discovered that in addition to the large number of mysterious energy beads left behind at the location where the leader of the mysterious shadow died in the battle, there was also the arm composed of many arms. of spear. ??Is this a costume? ? Gu Xi didnt care about anything else, he quickly pointed forward. Kill all the shadows. At the same time, he rushed into the battlefield, ready to see what was happening with the spear. Although he is not very good at using spears, this kind of spear is definitely an attribute equipment. Even if he holds it in his hand to enhance its attributes, it is better than the useless scimitar in his hand. ?At the same time, the battle between Shadow and Skeleton also became intense. ?These shadows have no effect on morale. Even if their leader dies, they have no idea of ??retreating. On the contrary, because Gu Xi sent out all the skeletons, the battle in front of him immediately turned into a melee. ?In the chaos, Gu Xi also ran to the spear and picked up the spear, which was nearly three meters long. Ding, you got the Hundred-Blade Artifact Arm (green). Hundred-edged Magic Arm (green, spear) ?Attack: 2-3 Equipment requirements: Strength 2 Special: Resentment Lock, when using a spear to parry, there is a 50% chance that the enemy''s weapon can be stuck and the enemy''s weapon will be released. Explanation: In the eyes of some people, the arm is the sharpest war blade. ??After taking one look at the attributes of [Hundred-Blade Arm], Gu Xi lost interest in this thing. This thing did not increase its attributes. At most, it only enhanced some attack power and added one more skill. ?His spear skills are not very good, and he can only stab with a spear. This [Hundred-edged Arm] is a complete waste if you put it in your own hands. After knowing the attributes, Gu Xi threw the [Hundred-Blade Artifact Arm] to the skeleton leader of Combat Team 3 without thinking too much. ??The skull leader took the [Hundred-Edged Artifact Arm] in his hand, and the spear quickly changed. ??The original [Hundred-Edged Artifact Arm] is a nearly three-meter-long spear composed of arms. ??Now it has become a spear made of hand bones, especially the tip of the spear, which is completely pieced together from finger bones. ?At the same time, the spears in the hands of all the skeletons in Combat Team 3 also discovered the same change. Their hands also became two and a half meters long, and the spear tips became conical palm bones. Obviously when the skeleton boss is affected by the equipment, the ordinary skeletons in the combat team are also affected. After putting on new weapons, Combat Team 3 quickly moved forward and launched an attack on the shadow. It is different from the neat attack pattern before. This attack is considered to be the skeleton of Combat Team 3 fighting alone. After all, they can''t attack in small groups now, otherwise they will definitely accidentally injure other skeletons in the melee. At present, the skeletons of Combat Team 3 can only cooperate with each other in twos and threes and attack individual enemies at the same time. ?At this time, I have to say that their new weapons have had a great impact on them. The attack power of the skeletons of Combat Team 3 has become significantly stronger. With their joining, the remaining shadows were quickly killed. When the last ghost was killed, another ding came from Gu Xi''s ear. Ding! Temporary mission: The progress of the dead city has changed. The first wave of enemies has been killed. After 15 minutes, the second wave of enemies will appear. Please be prepared to fight. ?Looking at the message popping up in front of him, Gu Xi immediately gave orders. Get them all moving, clean up the battlefield, I dont want all these evil orbs, strengthen all the skeletons, demolish the houses, build roadblocks, and add manpower to each combat team, we dont have much time! Recommendations, follow-up reading, publicity, etc. are requested! ? (End of this chapter) Chapter 18： Organize the battlefield (seeking for reading) Chapter 18 Organizing the battlefield (please follow up) With Gu Xis order, his skeletons quickly changed from combat status to labor status. They quickly cleaned up the battlefield, mainly cleaning up the bodies of skeletons who died in battle, and re-moving various furniture to serve as roadblocks. As for the Shadows, after they died in the battle, there were no corpses left behind, only the Shadows were left on the ground. ?Just pick these things up and there is no need to ask anything about them. Gu Xi just asked the skeletons to place the skeletons'' bodies on the battlefield or behind the roadblocks. As for the strange energy beads they collected, Gu Xi had no intention of taking them back. Instead, he asked his skeletons to compete with the combat team one to one. The proportion is divided. Gu Xi is also very clear that holding these devious energy beads in his hands will not improve him much. Spells that he cannot use still cannot be used. ?Then it is better to let the undead men strengthen their combat power to cope with the coming battle. After all, there have been level 3 bosses in this battle, and the number exceeds Gu Xi''s imagination, and Gu Xi has suffered a lot of losses in the battle. If the strength of the undead is not improved, it may not be easy to fight next time. ?The skeletons under Gu Xi also understood what Gu Xi meant. After they got the strange energy beads, they quickly used them to strengthen themselves. The skeleton boss mainly strengthened their weapons and equipment. Because after they are strengthened, their skeletons can also benefit. Ordinary skeletons use the strange energy beads on themselves to increase their vitality and combat effectiveness. After all, these skeletons also instinctively feel what they need to face in the next battle. As several combat teams replenished their manpower, Gu Xi also became aware of the losses in this battle. Of the 180 skeletons he brought with him, 44 were lost in this first battle. In other words, after the four combat teams had replenished their forces, there were only three scattered skeletons left. The next time such battle losses occur, the only ones who will be lost will be the skeletons in the combat team. ?However, after this battle and strengthening, the four combat teams have undergone some changes, and the strength of many skeletons has been improved. ? Gu Xi took a look at the situation of the fighting team and believed that their level would be improved if they had another battle like this. [Combat Team 1 (Level 0, unnamed, characteristics: life +3, experience 45/100): Captain (1/1) Level 0 skeleton leader, team members (30/30) Level 1 skeletons (15 people), Level 0 Skeleton (15 people)] [Combat Team 2 (Level 0, unnamed, characteristics: attack +5, experience 56/100): Captain (1/1) Level 0 skeleton boss, team members (35/35) Level 1 skeleton warriors (3 people), 1 Level 1 skeletons (19 people), Level 0 skeletons (13 people)] [Combat Team 3 (Level 1, unnamed, characteristics: attack +2, life +3, experience 3/200): Captain (1/1) Level 0 skeleton leader, team members (28/28) Level 2 skeletons (2 people) ), level 1 skeleton (26 people)] [Combat Team 4 (level 0, unnamed, characteristics: defense +4, experience 93/100): Captain (1/1) Level 0 skeleton boss, team members (40/40) Level 1 skeleton warriors (6 people), 1 Level 1 skeletons (13 people), Level 0 skeletons (21 people)] ?Judging from the current situation, among the four skeleton leaders in Gu Xi''s army, none has been upgraded yet, which is relatively normal. From these summoned undead, Gu Xi can only get 1 point of experience from the enemies they kill, and the combat team can also get 1 point of experience. The rest belongs to the undead who participated in the battle. If you dont kill the enemy, no matter how talented you are, it is of no use because your level cannot be improved. Skeleton bosses require much more experience to upgrade than normal skeletons. It is quite reasonable that they cannot be upgraded now. Because there were no scattered skeletons, these combat teams also began to carry various furniture and pile them up on the street to form barricades. At the same time, several skeletons even lit fires on the street to prevent the spies from sneaking up from the other side. With the layout here almost complete, the second wave of strange shadows appeared in the distance. When they appeared, Gu Xi was surprised by the situation. It was not because there were more of them or anything, but Gu Xi found that these shadows seemed to be somewhat damaged. About 30% of the advancing Shadows were injured, and the leader of the Shadows in the middle was obviously very angry, as if he had been beaten. ??Although I dont know who was so kind and helped Gu Xi such a favor, judging from the current situation, Gu Xi took advantage. "Hold on, they are in a hurry. Don''t rush to the front. Draw them over to fight. Battle Team 1, please pay attention. It is your job to attack from behind. After the battle starts, you can go around to the back and deal with as many as there are. As the enemy appeared, Gu Xi also stood at the front line. Fifteen minutes were enough for Gu Xi to make arrangements for the battle team. ?Gu Xi planned to use roadblocks to lure these enemies onto the street and fight them separately. After the Shadow enters the long street, use Combat Team 3 to attack frontally to block the enemy''s forward, use roadblocks to hold the enemy back, and then use the troops of Combat Team 4 to drag the Shadow leader aside. The attack is initiated by Combat Team 2. As for the remaining troops, they will be handled by Combat Team 1. If they can attack from the rear, attack from the rear. In the case of Combat Team 1, as long as they do not block the road, they should be able to easily kill many enemies. Its just that Gu Xi didnt expect that the second wave of enemies would be like this. This gave Gu Xi hope. It seems that the skeletons and corpses placed on the defense line can no longer be used. ??The corpse explosion mines planted in this wave can be used only when the third wave of enemies arrives. Attack, Combat Team 3, you guys, pay attention. The enemy is charging very fast. If the frontal collision is too strong, you can retreat a little, but you are not allowed to retreat behind the second line of defense. ?Hearing Gu Xi''s order, four combat teams quickly stepped forward, and at the same time, three scattered skeletons also quickly attacked. ??It''s not that these three skeletons are not strong enough, it''s just that they just weren''t selected. So Gu Xi did not keep them by his side, but let them rush forward together. As long as they participate in the battle, their level can also be improved, which can play a certain role. At this time, the ghosts also rushed into the street. ??These mysterious figures moved significantly faster than the previous wave. As soon as they rushed into the street, they drew their weapons, and their eyes even flashed red. ?But Gu Xi had already made preparations. Combat Team 3 was at the forefront, holding the upgraded spear horizontally, staring at the enemy''s footsteps, and fired the first shot when the opponent was still more than two meters away from them. (End of this chapter) Chapter 19： The more you fight, the stronger you become (seeking for further reading) Chapter 19: The more war you have, the stronger you become (please follow up) As the skeletons of Combat Team 3 struck this blow, the second wave of battle began. Different from the first wave of black shadows, although the level of the second wave of black shadows has not improved much, their movements are more flexible. When the skeletons stabbed and attacked, they actually dodged backwards. ?However, there were too many of these black shadows. Even if the front dodges, the spear still pierces the black shadow behind. At this moment, the black shadow that had dodged the spear attack jumped up and rushed towards Combat Team 3. As soon as Gu Xi saw this situation, he knew that the plan had changed. Combat Team 4, stop them. ?Under Gu Xi''s order, the original plan to lure the enemy leaders out to fight was abandoned, and the defense troops were quickly deployed. As soon as the skeleton of Combat Team 4 heard the order, he raised his shield and rushed forward. ?At this moment, the black shadow jumped into the ranks of Combat Team 3. Their arms became obviously thicker and they hit the skeleton directly. The shield in Combat Team 4''s hand blocked the blow, but it could be seen from their fight that these black shadows had found the skeleton''s weakness. The skeletons under Gu Xi are all ordinary skeletons. Not to mention that their levels have not yet been upgraded. Even if they are upgraded, the strengths and weaknesses of skeletons cannot be changed. Skeletons, as undead, have the advantage of not requiring morale. At the same time, piercing attacks do little damage to skeletons. Instead, it is a blunt weapon blow, which has a damage bonus to skeletons. ?Just then the first wave of attacks ended, and the enemy had already discovered the weakness of Gu Xi''s side, and they immediately changed the fighting method of the attacking troops. This situation surprised Gu Xi. ?But he can still withstand it for now. After Combat Team 4 rushed forward, he quickly stabilized the battle situation. At the same time, Combat Team 3 also exerted its maximum potential without threat. They were behind Combat Team 4, and their spears quickly thrust forward, just in time to hit the black shadows that rushed over. Because the street is only so wide, and there are various roadblocks, there are not many black shadows that can really rush to the forefront of the battle. ??The only ones fighting head-on were thirty or forty black shadows. The black shadows behind wanted to participate in the battle, but they couldn''t squeeze in. You can only wait for the black shadow in front to be killed before rushing forward. So now that combat teams 3 and 4 are cooperating with each other, the situation has been stabilized. Gu Xi also took this opportunity to look at the shadow leader in the middle of the black shadow. ?Although the current situation is different from the plan, Gu Xi still understands that the key at hand lies with the opponent''s leader. ?Now taking advantage of his free time, Gu Xi is also observing the situation of the Shadow Leader. ?The shadow leader in front of him is the same as the one in the first wave, both of them are huge beings. ?However, his appearance is no longer the same as that of a normal human being. He actually has three arms. His right hand is as thick as a normal human thigh, and he is holding a large wooden stick in his hand. ?The left hand has two arms, which are the thickness of a normal person''s arms, but the biggest abnormality is that the two arms grow together. ?These two arms hold a broadsword in one hand and a battle ax in the other. They wave it up and down when moving forward. It is obvious that these two weapons are not used for decoration. ?While walking forward, the shadow leader sometimes ignores the similar people around him and kicks away some shadows around him. ?However, there were still too many shadows in front of him, and the nearby shadows were also rushing over, crowding the road, which made the leader of the shadows not approach the battle formation in front so quickly. ?But Gu Xi couldn''t just consider the situation in front of him. He knew very well that if the Shadow Leader approached the front, the battle would become uncontrollable. What Gu Xi now has to consider is not just **** all the enemies, he also needs to ensure that he can leave the most troops behind. Combat Team 1 attacks. Gu Xi waved his hand and sent out a signal. As soon as the skeleton leader of Combat Team 1 saw Gu Xi''s movements, he immediately led his men to rush towards the black shadow troops from behind. They also used their own sneak attacks to clean up the enemies in front of them, just like they did in the last battle. At this time, the black shadow troops actually learned to fight back. When the combat team 1 killed a group of black shadows, their actions were also discovered by other black shadows. ?These black shadows stopped and faced Combat Team 1 head-on. It can be said that as Combat Team 1 joined the battlefield, the team of black shadows became disconnected. This is something Gu Xi did not expect. Under such circumstances, Gu Xi decisively released Combat Team 2. Get ready for battle and attack the shadow boss directly. ? Gu Xi ordered while pointing in the direction of the leader of the shadowy figure. Corpse explosion! ?Under Gu Xis order, three skeleton corpses piled in the roadblock exploded. The shock wave of the explosion hit the nearby black shadow with the blown furniture. The Shadow Leader at the center of the explosion suffered the most damage. A large wardrobe hit him head-on during the explosion, and the heavy wardrobe directly overturned him. ?Just when the Shadow Leader wanted to get up from the ground, Combat Team 2 also rushed in. At this time, all members of Combat Team 2 raised their two-handed swords while rushing forward. They concentrated all their strength on the long sword. They rushed in front of the Shadow Leader and smashed the long sword down hard. ?When they charged forward, they had already set their sights on the target. They rushed in front of them and slashed with all their strength with their long swords. The Shadow Leader has three arms, but the explosion just hit him and knocked him to the ground. His left hand was still pressed by a heavy wardrobe. When Combat Team 2 rushed over, he was putting down the big stick in his right hand. I''m getting ready to open my wardrobe. It can be said that the Shadow Boss is at its weakest now. Many long swords struck him, and he had no chance to dodge. ??He took all the long sword attacks forcefully. ?But the level of the Shadow Leader is relatively high after all. He was not dead after being slashed with so many swords. Instead, he took advantage of the opportunity of being slashed and rolled on the ground to stand up. Gu Xi was always paying attention to the enemy''s reaction. When he saw the Shadow Leader rolling onto a skeleton corpse, Gu Xi pointed at that location. Corpse explosion! Boom! ??The skeleton corpse exploded with a loud bang, blowing the shadow leader who had just rolled above into the sky. ?Then there was a tingling sound in Gu Xi''s ear. Kill the Shadow Boss (Level 3, Elite), you get 83 experience points. Due to your cooperation in killing, the summons participating in the attack each get 7 experience points. (End of this chapter) Chapter 20： Evolution of the Undead (seeking for further reading) Chapter 20 Evolution of the Undead (please follow up) Seeing the leader of the Shadow Shadow die in battle, Gu Xi finally breathed a sigh of relief. ?Although this shadow leader did not put much pressure on Gu Xi''s front at the beginning, the presence or absence of the leader still had an impact on the black shadow. After killing the Shadow Leader, Gu Xi could clearly feel that the pressure on both sides of the battle line had become much lighter. "kill!" ?At this time, all the troops in Gu Xi''s hands had already been put into the battlefield. He had no intention of bringing back a few combat teams and rearranged them. Instead, he issued the order for a general attack. ?The battle team 2 who had just surrounded the leader of the shadows immediately raised their long swords and headed towards the second half of the black shadow team. ??Those black shadows in the back were fighting back because of the attack of Combat Team 1. They never thought that someone would come back to kill them. So in the chaos, Combat Team 2 easily killed more than thirty black shadows. This attracted the attention of these black shadows. They turned back and fought with the skeletons of Combat Team 2. Together. Compared with the skeletons of Combat Team 1, these guys with two-handed swords have stronger fighting abilities. Facing the black shadow that rushed back, they not only did not retreat, but instead rushed forward, the swords in their hands kept moving. The ground was slashing upward. ??The black shadow is not timid here, and fights head-on with the skeletons of Combat Team 2. The control of Combat Team 1 saw that there was still such a good opportunity, so he chased after the black shadow and launched an attack. The two combat teams were like the upper and lower sides of a millstone, constantly whittling away at the number of black figures. The black shadows on the other side encountered a mountain-rock-like defense. The round shields of Combat Team 4 blocked their attacks, and the spears of Combat Team 3 accurately hit all the enemies when their attacks stopped. Black shadow. It can be said that the battle here will be much smoother than the battle later. ?With the protection of Combat Team 4, the skeletons of Combat Team 3 do not need to worry about being approached by the enemy. The skeletons in Combat Team 4 only need to defend themselves well. The black shadows that are killed will also receive part of their experience. ??If they feel that the defense line is in danger, they can just retreat a little. The new roadblocks will block the chasing black shadows, reducing the pressure faced by these skeletons. After that, they will start another round of killing the black shadows. Seeing this situation, Gu Xi did not mobilize any more troops. The four combat teams had already developed their own fighting styles and coordination. As long as their levels were improved, Gu Xi believed that their cooperation would become better and better. ? No wonder some people say that as long as the Necromancer has troops at the beginning, it will be smoother to fight later. ?Looking at the killing messages that kept popping up in front of him, Gu Xi couldn''t help but nodded. No matter how much these skeletons gain, Gu Xi can get 1 experience point for every enemy they kill. ??Small scenes may not be as good as Gu Xi''s personal explosion of corpses, but if it is placed on a large battlefield, the experience will skyrocket. Not to mention anything else, in just a short period of time, Gu Xi has gained 327 experience points. ?Coupled with the experience from the previous wave and the experience of killing the Shadow Leader, Gu Xi found that he seemed to be about to level up again. ?This is a good thing. As long as he levels up one more level and he can master a new skill, the next mission will be smoother. ?Thinking of this, Gu Xi looked into the distance. ?Luna once said that Alidovi is 2.9 square kilometers in size, and the block they are standing on now is less than one percent of it. After these black shadows were cleared away, he would have to fight further, all the way to the edge of Luna''s controllable range. ?Gu Xi himself didnt know what else he would encounter inside, so he had to prepare everything. Just when Gu Xi was distracted and thinking about this matter, there was a ding in his ear. Ding! Temporary mission: The progress of the dead city has changed. The second wave of enemies has been killed. In 15 minutes, the third wave of enemies will appear. Please be prepared to fight. After coming back to his senses, Gu Xi quickly raised his head. Won again. Clean the battlefield, use up all the devious energy beads, check if there are any losses in the battle team, make up for the battle losses if there are any, and put the skeletons and bodies of those who died in the battle on the street. Gu Xi issued the order immediately. There is still a battle to come. Judging from the strength of the black shadows just now, Gu Xi can believe that the strength of the third wave of black shadows will only be stronger. Although the battlefield has not been cleared yet, Gu Xi has clearly seen that the losses suffered by Combat Team 1 and Combat Team 2 this time are not small. If their combat effectiveness is not improved quickly and they are not properly arranged, what will happen next. The battle will be difficult. So optimize the troops first, and then rearrange the battlefield. Gu Xi must drag the battle to the most suitable place for him. After receiving Gu Xi''s order, the skeletons did not hesitate at all. They quickly stepped forward to clean up the strange beads on the ground. Without any need to worry about arrangements, these devious energy beads were divided into two. The skeleton leader of the combat team took one half, and the remaining skeletons got the other half. ??And Gu Xi headed towards the location where the Shadow Leader died in battle. ?When the Shadow Leader died in battle, he left behind the big wooden stick he was carrying. Gu Xi wanted to take a look at what this thing was. Just as Gu Xi walked over, another voice came to his ears. Ding! After being guided and strengthened by strange power, a level 2 skeleton has reached the promotion level. Please choose the promotion direction of this kind of skeleton. Gu Xi turned around and saw that among the skeletons, a skeleton was flashing with lavender light. ??It was a skeleton belonging to Combat Team 2. At this time, he was still crushing the strange energy beads in his hand and absorbing the strange atmosphere inside. He had no idea what was happening. When Gu Xi looked at the skeleton, he found two different shadows appearing behind the skeleton. These were the two directions in which the skeleton could advance. ??One is the direction of ordinary skeleton soldiers, holding a sword in one hand, wearing rusty armor on the body, and the hat on the top of his head is a bit big, and it slides down from time to time. ??The other is the direction of the skeleton soldier with a two-handed sword. When he stands, the long sword is stuck on the ground. He has leather armor on his body, but there is no helmet on his head, only a skull face is exposed. Seeing these two types of soldiers, Gu Xi understood the situation in front of him. All the soldiers coming out of these two promotion directions are skeleton soldiers, but the emphasis is obviously different. ??The direction of ordinary skeleton soldiers is about balance, while the skeleton soldiers holding two-handed swords obviously weaken the defense and strengthen the swordsmanship effect. Gu Xi only hesitated for a moment before making his choice. [Skeleton soldier (level 3, summoned object): experience (9/500) attack 3+1 (two-handed sword), defense 1+1 (leather armor), life 19, skills undead creature, swordsmanship specialization, beheading. (End of this chapter) Chapter 21： Skeleton Soldier (please read) Chapter 21 Skeleton Soldiers (please follow up) ??As the first skeleton soldier successfully advanced, more and more skeletons successfully advanced to become skeleton soldiers because they had enough experience and absorbed enough strange power. ??As for the selection of the promotion direction of the skeleton soldiers, Gu Xi follows the idea of ??improving advantages and developing balanced development. The promotion routes of all skeleton soldiers are carried out in a direction that highlights the characteristics of the opponent. So the four combat teams have their own skeleton soldiers. The skeleton soldier of Combat Team 1 still looks like a battle ax in one hand and a kukri in the other. He has an extra piece of leather armor on his body and three more daggers on his waist that can be used for throwing. ?This kind of skeleton soldier has learned the method of long-range attack. Although it is less than ten meters, long-range is long-range. [Skeleton soldier (level 3, summoned object): experience (13/500) attack 3+1 (melee weapon), defense 1+1 (armor), ammunition 3 (dagger), life 19, skills undead creature, backstab, Throw. The skeletons of Combat Team 3 are completely different. The skeleton soldiers here are all strengthened on spears. ??Their skull boss got a spear last time, and now that it has absorbed enough strange aura, their spear has become even more powerful. Skeleton soldier (level 3, summoned object): experience (19/500) attack 3+2 (bone arm spear), defense 1, life 19, skills undead, disarm, thrust. As for the skeleton soldiers of Combat Team 4, they are completely opposite to the skeleton soldiers of Combat Team 3. They strengthen the defensive effect of the shields on their hands, and they also add a thick layer of armor to their bodies. ??If they didn''t hold long swords in their hands, some people might think of them as heavy-duty defense-type muscle skeleton soldiers. Skeleton Soldier (level 3, summoned object): experience (6/500) attack 3, defense 1+3 (shield + armor) life 24, skills undead creature, shield wall, temporary life. After several different skeleton soldiers advanced, Gu Xi took a look at the situation of the four combat teams. Combat Teams 1 and 2 suffered serious troop losses, but Combat Teams 3 and 4 were in better shape. There was almost no loss in this battle. Instead, a lot of vacancies were created due to the upgrade of the skeleton boss. [Combat Team 1 (Level 1, unnamed, characteristics: life +3, attack +1, experience 18/200): Captain (1/1) Level 1 skeleton leader, team members (22/33) Level 3 skeleton soldiers (3 name), level 2 skeletons (13 people), level 1 skeletons (6 people)] [Combat Team 2 (Level 1, unnamed, characteristics: attack +5, defense +1, experience 26/200): Captain (1/1) Level 1 skeleton boss, team members (21/39) Level 3 skeleton warrior (1 name), level 3 skeletons (9 people), level 2 skeletons (6 people), level 1 skeletons (5 people)] [Combat Team 3 (Level 1, unnamed, characteristics: attack +3, life +4, experience 198/200): Captain (1/1) Level 1 skeleton leader, team members (28/33) Level 3 skeleton soldiers (8 name), level 2 skeletons (14 people), level 1 skeletons (6 people)] [Combat Team 4 (Level 1, unnamed, characteristics: Defense +6, experience 74/200): Captain (1/1) Level 1 Skeleton Boss, Team Members (40/45) Level 3 Skeleton Warriors (6 people), 3 Level 2 skeletons (9 people), Level 2 skeletons (21 people), Level 1 skeletons (4 people)] The troops are not available at all. Looking at the information about the combat team in front of him, Gu Xi couldn''t help but sigh. I dont know what the next third wave of enemies will be like. Then Gu Xi commanded them to rearrange their arrangements. The skeletons and corpses that had been killed in the previous battle were once again placed on the street. The tables and chairs in the nearby rooms were moved out and turned into roadblocks. ? Combat Team 3 stood behind Combat Team 4, while Combat Teams 1 and 2 were ambushing in the room. ?As long as the enemy appears, Gu Xi can drag the enemy away as before, giving priority to killing the enemy boss, and then grinding these black shadows to death through the skeleton. ?But Gu Xi never expected that when the fifteen minutes were up, the strange shadow that appeared in front of him would be in such a situation. What appeared this time was no longer a large group of three to four hundred black shadows like before, but a huge fusion of shadows. ?This shadow is pure black like the previous shadows, but it is quite big. Its body does not walk upright, but turns its back and crawls on the ground with its joints reversed. Under him are eight huge arms, which move like spiders. On his body, three pairs of arms hold three heads. ?Although these three heads are also pure black, they can be seen from their size. They are the heads of a man, a woman and a child. ?The size is like a huge garbage truck, and there are many twisting arms on his body. At first glance, he is not a being to be trifled with. When entering the block, this huge mysterious shadow rushed forward like a train. The roadblock defense line set up by the combat team could not withstand it for a moment, and was knocked away in an instant. ??Gu Xi reacted the fastest. When he saw this situation, he pointed at the skeleton body in front of Guiying and recited a spell. Secondary corpse explosion! But the shadow was moving too fast. It was obvious that Gu Xi was shooting in front of the shadow, but when the corpse exploded, the shadow had already crossed the explosion range. Combat Team 4, go up! ? Gu Xi roared, added a bone shield to himself, and moved forward with a wooden stick. ?The wooden stick in Gu Xi''s hand was the weapon of the high-ranking Shadow Leader. When the wooden stick was held in Gu Xi''s hand, it shrank quickly and became suitable for Gu Xi''s use. Broken bones (green, wooden stick) ?Attack: 2-3 Equipment requirements: Strength 2 Special: Crush, when attacking an enemy, there is a 50% chance of shattering the enemy''s bones, armor or other defenses. Explanation: Please do not underestimate the power of the wooden stick. Many people have died under this wooden stick. Carrying a wooden stick, Gu Xi also had the courage to join the battle. ?Although the shadow has not yet launched an attack, Gu Xi has already seen from the opponent''s movement speed that it is a highly agile shadow. Enemy with high sensitivity often has low vitality and attack power. They usually focus on dodging enemy attacks, and they will attack multiple times in a short period of time. So as long as they are trapped, there is still a chance of fighting. ?For this reason, Gu Xi immediately sent combat team 4 forward. Their shield wall could withstand the impact of this mysterious shadow. ?As long as the opponent''s movement speed slowed down, Gu Xi could take action and break one of the guy''s legs with a bone-crushing stick. Then its the most orthodox way to defeat the BOSS. Although he has already lost a lot, Gu Xi still has 111 skeletons under his command. If they join forces to defeat a shadow, theres no reason why they cant defeat it. (End of this chapter) Chapter 22： Finally killed (please read more) Chapter 22 Finally Killed (please follow up) But Gu Xi still underestimated the combat power of this mysterious shadow. He had only taken two steps when Shadow had already rushed to the front of the defense line set up by Combat Team 4. The five skeletons blocking the Shadow were knocked away and hit the ground heavily, unable to move. ? Combat Team 3, who was behind Combat Team 4, saw this situation and decisively thrust out the spear in his hand. But the moving speed of the shadow was too fast. When all the spears were thrust out, they were clearly aimed at the enemy''s position. As a result, only three spears hit in one stroke. As for the skeletons of Combat Team 1 and 2, they havent even rushed out yet. Looking at the mysterious figure rushing towards him, Gu Xi knew what the other party was thinking. ??This is to find the necromancer''s weakness and kill the necromancer directly. ??But you have underestimated the strength of the Necromancer. Who said that the Necromancer can only command skeletons to rush forward? Can a Necromancer who does not master some skills still be called a Necromancer? Let me tell you, I have learned to throw. ??Gu Xi raised his hand and threw the wooden stick with broken bones in his hand directly towards Guiying. After the broken bone club, five daggers that Gu Xi had always carried with him were also thrown out. Because it was a frontal throw, he had no intention of evading the shadow that was coming straight at him, so he still pounced on Gu Xi. But the thing thrown by Gu Xi was not simple. Even though it was thrown, the effect of the broken bone stick was also activated. ?The wooden stick hit Juiying head-on, and then a click was heard, and one of Juiying''s thigh bones was broken. The shadow that was charging forward staggered, and its movements were obviously slower. At this time, all five daggers thrown by Gu Xi were pierced into Guiying''s body. ?Such an attack does little damage to the Shadow, but it is extremely insulting. ?The heads held in Juying''s hand screamed at the same time, and several heads wanted to jump off their arms and bite Gu Xi. ??But how could Gu Xi be so stupid? He stayed there after throwing away the things. He raised his legs and a large bag of things packed beside him was kicked towards Juying. ?The mysterious figure had already rushed towards Gu Xi, paying no attention to the things Gu Xi kicked at him. He had no idea that this package of things was exactly the skeletons and bones that Gu Xi had asked his men to pack. Corpse explosion! ?Quie Ying didnt expect that Gu Xis corpse explosion could be used like this. When he rushed forward, he was attacked head-on by the corpse explosion. ?? Gu Xi took this opportunity and quickly ran towards the rear combat team, while calling out combat teams 1 and 2 who were hiding in a nearby room. As soon as the two combat teams came out, they rushed towards the shadow from all directions. Gu Xi has already seen that in the battle before him, this mysterious shadow must not be allowed to take the initiative. So we must bring out all our men to besiege them. When all the combat teams rushed out, Juying also turned around again, and his speed increased again. At this moment, the skeleton soldiers of Combat Team 1 actually jumped from the roof near the street, fell on the shadow, and slashed the back of the shadow heavily with the kukri in their hands. This is the special ability of these skeleton soldiers, backstab. But these skeleton soldiers never expected that they would fall on the back of the shadow, but the shadow moved in a reverse bow style. Now they jumped on the belly of the shadow, and the attack was not Not Shadow''s back. As a result, the skeleton soldiers not only failed to achieve the backstab effect they should have, but instead let the shadows know their plans. ?This mysterious shadow is also very capable. With his thigh on the ground, he quickly turned his body in a circle and threw away the skeleton soldiers on his back. Fortunately, at this time, Gu Xi''s other combat teams had also arrived, and they quickly surrounded Guiying. Combat Team 4, which had the largest number of people, squeezed in from all sides, and two skeletons blocked one of Guiying''s legs, preventing the opponent from moving. Combat Team 3 also surrounded them at this time. Like Combat Team 4, they were scattered in various positions. As long as they stood in position, the spears in their hands would be thrust out directly. At this time, the mysterious shadow was also shown to have a vicious character. ?As soon as his body twisted, he kept twisting his legs or three heads to bite the skeleton soldiers surrounding him. And his attacks were beyond Gu Xi''s imagination. Every time he struck, a skeleton would die. ?Looking at the situation in front of him, Gu Xi also became furious. Whenever a skeleton died, he would perform a corpse explosion on the skeleton''s body. At the same time, the skeletons behind him quickly surrounded him. ?This time, it doesnt matter whether its a skeleton boss, a skeleton warrior, or a skeleton soldier. Now whoever sees the position can directly squeeze in and attack. ??As long as it can cut two more times, it is a profit for the skeleton. ?In such attacks again and again, all eight legs of this mysterious figure were chopped off or blown off, and two of the three heads on its body that were carried by its arms were lost. But the more this happened, the more ferocious the shadow became. ?His body can obviously only twist on the ground, but every time he twists, he uses his body to hit and crush the skeleton. ?The skeletons also became fierce. No matter how the shadows came, they would always be blocked by the combat team 4, while the rest were slashing and stabbing with weapons. At the same time, Gu Xi didn''t care about anything else. As long as a skeleton died in battle, a corpse would immediately explode. Even if all his mana is consumed, he doesn''t care. After many times, the skeletons all knew what Gu Xi was thinking. When they were hit by the shadow, they felt like they were in trouble. They even used their last bit of strength to push themselves towards the shadow, hoping to use their His body acted as a bomb, exploding the shell of the mysterious shadow. Until Gu Xi had used up all his mana, he ran nearby and picked up the broken bone stick he had just thrown, and prepared to turn around and fight with the shadow. But just as he picked up the stick, there was a sudden ding in his ear. Kill the Shadow Boss (Level 4, BOSS), you will get 117 experience points. Due to your cooperation in killing, the summons participating in the attack will each get 23 experience points. Temporary mission: The progress of the dead city has changed. The third wave of enemies has been killed. Please wait for the transformation of the council chamber to be completed. ?Seeing the message pop up in front of him, Gu Xi loosened his hand and the broken bone stick in his hand fell to the ground. At the same time, the huge body of the mysterious shadow exploded on the spot, turning into many large and small strange energy beads that fell to the ground. Among so many strange beads, a black head and a black arm are the most conspicuous. Gu Xi glanced around and saw that there were only more than forty skeletons left, and quickly stepped forward to pick up these two things. You got a strange head (green) Weird head (green, off-hand item) Attack: 1 After equipped: Intelligence +1 Equipment requirements: Intelligence 2 Special: Bite, when holding this off-hand item and using a bone shield, the bone shield will have a 20% counterattack effect. It is the habit of the necromancer to hold the head up as a secondary weapon. You get the Twisted Arm (green) Twisted arm (green, mission item): A twisted arm. There seems to be something different on it. Please check this arm carefully. (End of this chapter) Chapter 23： Mission accomplished (seeking further reading) Chapter 23 Mission Completed (please follow up) ??As the information about these two items flashed before his eyes, Gu Xi''s eyes also lit up. ?He picked up that arm first, and as soon as he took it, he felt his hand sinking. With Gu Xi''s strength, he almost didn''t pick up the arm in front of him. ?This shocked Gu Xi. He looked down and found that although the arm was pure black and had been distorted out of shape, it was obviously a metal arm. ?Judging from the condition of the arm, it is a left hand. At the cutout position of the arm, you can also see some red and green wires twisting. Obviously this is a plug and play type of arm. At the position of the deltoid muscle, there is an obvious red five-pointed star symbol. Ding! You find a quest item and you can activate a temporary quest! Temporary mission: The sealed power Task description: Find all the parts and assemble them into a complete human body! Task requirements: Find seven sealed parts (0/7), assemble and defeat the assembly (0/1) Task reward: One contract doll (the level is based on the average level of the recovered parts). Instruction 1: The sealed parts are the head, left hand, right hand, chest, waist, left leg, and right leg. Instruction 2: Each component has many different components and also has different effects. Please choose the one you think is most suitable to combine. Looking at the task in front of him, Gu Xi was stunned for a moment. It was just seven body parts, so why were there so many different parts to choose from? But he immediately realized that this should be a long-term mission and could not be completed in the game world in front of him. Rather, you can find a variety of different components in many games. Only in this way can you have a variety of choices. After understanding what was going on, Gu Xi put away the arm. This task was next for him, but the sealed parts were not that easy to find. Now is not the time to think about this matter. At this time, his attention is still focused on the more than 40 surviving skeletons. After checking the condition of the skeleton, Gu Xi was surprised to find that his loss this time was really tragic. Combat Team 1 was completely wiped out, leaving not even a single seed for Gu Xi. ? Combat Team 2 only has six skeletons left. Combat Team 3 is better because they are farther away, with 19 skeletons surviving. Combat Team 4 has 18 skeletons alive. ?Among these skeletons, all the skeleton warriors were also wiped out. Only three skeleton soldiers survived, and the rest were all level 1 and level 2 skeletons. It can be said that after just one battle, Gu Xi''s combat power completely collapsed. ??If this kind of battle were to happen again, even if such a huge black shadow appeared again, Gu Xi would not be able to resist the ordinary black shadows like the previous two waves. ?At this time, Gu Xi couldn''t care about anything else. He wanted to deal with these skeletons first. Hurry up and harvest the battlefield, pile up roadblocks, and use devious energy beads to strengthen them. Dont worry about consumption. Before Gu Xi finished speaking, the two-story building behind him suddenly emitted a dazzling light, and then a bright moon appeared in the sky. The moonlight broke through the darkness and fell on the ground. ? Gu Xi noticed that where the moonlight shined, a layer of frost that was not too thick appeared on the ground at a speed visible to the naked eye. ?At the same time, Gu Xi also felt that the temperature around him dropped rapidly, as if the place had suddenly entered a cold winter. Even the fire that Gu Xi lit on the street was obviously much smaller. Gu Xi quickly stood up straight, holding a strange head in one hand and a broken bone stick in the other, looking in the direction of the two-story building with a serious face. ?However, the cold air did not hurt Gu Xi and others, but continued to spread outwards, and finally formed a huge ring with a radius of more than 500 meters and close to 600 meters with the two-story building as the center. Inside the circle, everything has changed. Inside the ring, the position and style of the houses have not changed much, but the materials of the houses and some decorative details have changed significantly. ??The house that was originally made of stone and wood has now turned into a structure of ice and bones. Decorations such as skulls can be seen everywhere on the doors and beams. The most important thing is that the ground in front of you has turned into ice. If you cut through the snow that has begun to appear on the ice, you can even see the sewers under the ice. "this" Temporary mission: The progress of the dead city has changed, and the transformation of the council hall has been completed. Temporary Mission: Dead City (Completed) Task reward: Necromancer professional skills - City of Death. [Death City Level 1, lock a (0/1) undead city belonging to the player as the death city, which is used to train and store undead troops, and can consume 5 mana points to open a city gate on the battlefield. The undead troops in the city, You can freely enter and exit the city and battlefield through the gate. Note 1: The level limit of Death City is player level + 8. Note 2: Death City can only lock one city, and other cities will not be under the control of Death City in the later stage. Note 3: The skill level corresponds to the city level. After the city is upgraded, the skills will also be upgraded accordingly. Note 4: If you want to open a gate on the battlefield, the city of death must first have a gate. Looking at this newly mastered skill, Gu Xi''s eyes lit up. Mission accomplished? This city has been captured? ?Just when Gu Xi was excited, the door of the two-story building opened with a bang, and Luna floated out of the building. As soon as she saw Gu Xi, Luna said excitedly: "Sir." "How is it going?" "We have taken over one-third of the city, covering a total area of ??0.9 square kilometers. The area that has changed is ours. Except for this small building that has been transformed into a parliament hall, there are three buildings in the area that have been affected. Influence. One is the church in the southeast corner, the other is the candle factory in the northwest corner, and the other is the well over there, which is the entrance to the sewer. Now these three buildings have become special buildings. ? Functions and activation requirements are all written on the map. " Map? Gu Xi looked through Luna''s figure and looked inside the small building. He noticed that the restaurant on the first floor had changed. All the tableware on the dining table had been put away, and a parchment map had been removed with a knife. Nailed on the table. ?Beside the map, there is an inkwell made of skulls, with a quill inserted in the inkwell. ?Gu Xi walked to the map. Before he could see the information on the map clearly, there was a ding in his ear. (End of this chapter) Chapter 24： Alidovi City (seeking for further reading) Chapter 24 Aridovi City (please follow up) Ding! You gain control of a city (Alidovi)! A city of the undead owned by the player was found. Is it locked as a city of death? ??Although he hadnt seen Aridovis message yet, Gu Xi made his decision right away. Locked! Locked successfully, City of Death - Alidovi, if you want to unlock the city, please select the unlock task! After the information faded, Gu Xi looked at the map in front of him. ? Gu Xi found that the map on the desktop was a map of most of Aridovi. In addition to the 0.9 square kilometers that had become Gu Xi''s territory, there was also a map of one-third of the nearby cities. On the map, a black skull wearing a crown is used as a symbol to mark the location of the meeting hall. Triangles, squares and pentagons are then used to represent small, medium and large land parcels. There are a total of five small plots within 0.9 square kilometers on the map, one of which has been occupied as a water well and sewer entrance. Three medium-sized plots, one of which is already occupied as a candle factory. Two large plots of land, one of which is already occupied as a church. When Gu Xi notices a plot of land, he will give corresponding prompts, including what functions the occupied plot has, what conditions are required for activation, or what buildings can be built on unoccupied plots, etc. ?In addition, at the edge of the city, there are passages leading to other cities. Gu Xi counted them carefully and found that there were five passages in total, and each road was marked leading to the corresponding area. ?At the same time, there is a cross on each road, indicating that these five roads have not been opened yet. But it can be seen from the current situation that as long as the passage is opened, other areas of Alidovi City can be occupied. After looking at the general layout of the city, Gu Xi glanced at the information at the bottom of the map to understand the details of Aridovi. City name: Aridovi City Direction: City of Death City characteristics: Territory in contention (more than half of the city is uncontrolled area, and the city will be attacked by enemies in the uncontrolled area at any time. If the city is captured, the city territory will be automatically expanded) City Level: Level 1 (9/10, the city has a core building and large buildings to gain 3 experience points, medium-sized buildings to gain 2 experience points, small buildings and auxiliary buildings to gain 1 experience point) Core building (1/1): Assembly Hall (gives 500 negative energy points every day) Large building (1/2): Church (not activated, it needs to be stationed with 20 skeleton soldiers before it is activated. After activation, it can be upgraded to a cult church, and 20 skeleton soldiers can be trained every week) Medium-sized building (1/3): Candle Factory (not activated, it needs to be activated after investing 20 units of strange corpses. After activation, it can be upgraded to a white candle factory, which can provide 300 negative energy points every day and 30 units of white candles every week. ) Small building (1/5): Water well (not activated, needs to enter the sewer, and activate after laying the first block of sewers. After activation, the number of soldiers that can be trained per week increases by 50%) Auxiliary buildings (0/10): None ?Garrison Heroes: None Garrison troops: None] ? Gu Xi had learned something about the characteristics of various buildings in the city when he was in school. The core buildings here actually refer to the buildings that must be present in the city. No matter how big the city is, every time it is upgraded, there will be a new core building location. From the beginning, there will definitely be a meeting hall, a magic tower, a blacksmith shop, a market, a barracks, and a warehouse. They are buildings that no matter what kind of city it is, there will be no shortage of them. Large buildings are divided into two categories. One is military training camps and other buildings, such as the church that has not been activated this time. The other type belongs to the large-scale buildings unique to some cities. For example, orc cities will have gladiatorial arenas, human cities often have stables, etc. The undead cities mainly include dark canopies, tombs, skeleton transformation fields, and soul summoning towers. Mainly buildings. Medium-sized buildings are mainly based on resources. Some of them are farmland, fishing spots, mines, enchantment spots, slaughterhouses, etc. in most cities. Some are dedicated to resource spots for corresponding races, such as the magic in elven cities. Pools, treasuries of dwarven cities, and more. Small buildings are buildings that improve the city''s combat effectiveness or the city''s military strength. City walls, arrow towers, lucky springs, and mana pools are all included. With Gu Xis new skill, the city gate released at the beginning of Death City is also a type of small building. The important thing is that the city gate, the moat and the suspension bridge on the river are three different small buildings. The final auxiliary buildings are much simpler. The street lights and signs on the road are all included in the auxiliary buildings. Generally speaking, these auxiliary buildings have little impact on the city, but they would be very uncomfortable without them. ?At the same time, some achievement statues are also included in the auxiliary buildings. Like the core buildings, the auxiliary buildings have nothing to do with the floor area, but are related to the city level. Every time the city upgrades to one level, 10 more auxiliary buildings can be built. It can be said that if you want to upgrade quickly, it is wise to build more auxiliary buildings. ?Of course, Gu Xi is not in a hurry at the moment. The city is already in his hands, and his priority now is naturally the city''s security. Gu Xi has seen that the city of Alidovi has been judged as a territory under dispute. This concern is understandable. The entire city is 2.9 square kilometers, but he only occupies 0.9 square kilometers, not even one-third. . The remaining cities are still in the enemy''s hands. If this situation is not the territory being contested, then nothing is the territory being contested. Of the five roads outside the city, three lead to other neighborhoods in Alidovi, and the other leads to the mirrored underground palace where Gu Xi and the others came from. According to what is shown on the map, the mirror-like underground palace also has a name. It is called the Aridovi Tower. It is the mirror image of the Victoria Tower and is also the core of controlling the entire Aridovi City. Occupy this castle, all resources in the city, including troop training and material production speed will be doubled. ?At the same time, when the battle fortress is released at level 17 of Death City, this castle is also released. The last road leads outside the city. Gu Xi is not sure what is there, and there are no signs on the road, only the word "danger" is marked on it. ?After careful consideration, he decided to activate three buildings in the territory first. Think about others. ??Anyway, now that Alidovi is in hand, even if he quits the game, he can freely enter and leave Alidovi. He is not too anxious to conquer other places yet. At the moment, it is better to consider the issue of your own military strength first. At this moment, Luna also floated in. Sir, I have an idea about this city. (End of this chapter) Chapter 25： Changes in the Assembly Hall (please read more) Chapter 25: Changes in the Assembly Hall (please follow up) You came just in time. I also have an idea about this city. When Gu Xi saw Luna coming in, he also wanted to talk about his plan for Alidovi City. Hearing what Gu Xi said, Luna also smiled happily. ?After gaining control of part of Alidovi City, Gu Xi felt that Luna''s entire ghost had changed. Although she still looked like a ghost, the low pressure that originally enveloped her body was no longer there. The entire ghost looks more flexible and distinct. Then, sir, speak first. Luna, this is what I think. Now one-third of Aridovi is our city. Although we dont have enough strength yet, we have time. ?Look at it, we will build the city walls and gates first, and then when we have enough troops, we will take down the remaining two-thirds of the city. ??I can''t keep an eye on these things, and you will have to deal with the layout of Alidovi City. " After Gu Xi finished speaking, Luna also spoke. "Sir, this is what I just wanted to say. We haven''t digested the territory we have gained yet. It would be dangerous to send troops again. I also want to build small buildings such as city walls and gates first. . When we have enough troops, we will attack to capture other areas of Alidovi City. " Haha, it seems we want to go together. Gu Xi became more and more satisfied with Luna. At this time, Luna said something again. "By the way, sir, we can do this in Alidovi City, because we are already rooted here, but it cannot be done in other places. In Victoria City, you need to lay an anchor point." Hearing what Luna said, Gu Xi also paused. Is there anything different about Victoria City? Sir, do you still remember those people who were used as sacrifices, and the cultists who prepared blood sacrifices for you? Gu Xi nodded affirmatively. "Remember, I was the one who was sapped by them. If I hadn''t entered the city of Alidovi, I would have definitely uprooted them." "Sir, when I controlled this part of Alidovi City, I saw some situations in Alidovi City and knew some of the current changes in Alidovi. Because of the blood sacrifices of those cultists, the big boss who was sent to Alidovi City did not die. ??The one who died was the city of Alidovi, which was less than three square kilometers. " ?Lunas words were a bit vague, and Gu Xi didnt understand them clearly. Wait a minute, is there something wrong with this? Yes, in fact, the city that was mirrored at the beginning was our three square kilometers of Alidovi City. Originally, the British royal family wanted to banish and trap the big boss. ??But who would have thought that the big boss would still have such a group of cultists, whether they were doing it for power or for other reasons, they spread the word about the Mirror Underground Palace. ?This has spread the concept of the mirror underground palace. It would be okay if it was just like this. But things have happened to the British royal family in recent years, and their deaths have brought a mysterious color to the legend of the mirror underground palace. The blood sacrifices of the cultists brought the energy needed to the mirror underground palace. So these years, in fact, in this space, the work of replicating Victoria City has been repeated. " At this point, Luna sighed, "Sir, you may not be able to imagine why our three-square-kilometer city of Alidovi turned into a dead city. That''s because the place that corresponds to the old city of Alidovi now has no shadow of the past. The new city has appeared, and the abandoned old city has naturally died. " Hearing what Luna said, Gu Xi understood the situation. At the same time, he also understood what Luna was thinking. What you mean is that if I only want these three square kilometers of land, then there is no problem in going back now, but if I want a city as big as Victoria City, I must set an anchor in the real world. Going from the real world to the new Aridovi city? " "Yes, from the pictures I saw, this city has experienced a total of six changes. No matter which change we can win, it will be bigger than the city in front of us." After hearing this, Gu Xi rolled his eyes and said, "Okay, I know what to do. After I handle the affairs in Alidovi City first, I will immediately go to Victoria City to set up an anchor point." Seeing that Gu Xi agreed, Luna said nothing more and just nodded affirmatively. Then she followed Gu Xi and explained to Gu Xi the newly transformed meeting hall. Although it has become a functional building, the structure of the two-room building has not undergone fundamental changes. ??It''s just that the function has been slightly changed. The restaurant on the first floor has now become a meeting hall. The city map of Alidovi City is placed here. If Gu Xi needs anything, he can mobilize troops on the map. ?At the same time, Gu Xi can also learn about various information about Aridovi and its surroundings through the map. ??The original kitchen on the left is now gone. It has become a design and storage point for architectural drawings. If you want to build various buildings in Alidovi City, you must get the drawings from here. On the right hand side is the staircase leading to the second floor. There is a library shelf under the stairs. There is nothing on it, but Gu Xi understands that this place is actually used to store some of Gu Xi''s trophies. ?Of course, if Gu Xi didnt regard Alidovi as his main city, then this place was most likely used to store Lunas trophies. ?Go up the stairs to the second floor. There are three rooms in total. The room where Luna retrieved her memories was the children''s room. Now this room has been sealed by ice. Only Luna can enter and exit freely, and no one else can enter at all. ?In addition to this room, there is a master bedroom and a second bedroom, both of which can be used for living. In addition to the bed and bedside table, the master bedroom has an extra desk. Resting here, it only takes two hours for Gu Xi to recover all his life and mana. ?In addition, there is a basement underneath the Assembly Hall, which is used to store various materials. Although it may not be used, it must be available. ?After walking around the meeting hall, and knowing the various functions of the meeting hall, Gu Xi took Luna out of the meeting hall. As soon as he walked out of the door of the meeting hall, Gu Xi found that the battlefield outside had been cleaned up. Since there is no longer a war, the undead people in the area do not dare to use all the strange energy beads. They all distribute them according to the method discussed with Gu Xi at the beginning. ?One third is left for Gu Xi, one third goes to the combat team, and the last one third belongs to the individual undead. Seeing the strange balloons stacked in front of the door of the council hall, Luna suddenly said. This thing can be converted into negative energy points at a one-to-one ratio. (End of this chapter) Chapter 26： Changes in the Church (seeking for further reading) Chapter 26 Changes in the Church (please follow up) When Luna said this, Gu Xi smiled instead. Change, change immediately, replace the part that belongs to me first. After saying this, Gu Xi looked at Luna. Luna also understood what Gu Xi meant, and she pointed at the door of the meeting hall. Just put it inside, and it will automatically transform after you put it in. ?Gu Xi looked in the direction Luna was pointing and found that there was a large wooden box there. The blue metal edging makes it obvious at first glance that it is a treasure chest. With a place to store the strange energy beads, the skeletons themselves put Gu Xis share of the strange energy beads into the wooden box without the need for Gu Xis command. Gu Xi stood in front of the wooden box and took a look, and found that he could actually see the information in the box. [Small treasure chest: negative energy points (317/10000), wood (9/100), stone (8/100), metal (3/100), gem (0/20), sulfur (0/20), crystal ( 0/20), mercury (0/20)] ?While Gu Xi was checking the supplies in the treasure box, Luna was still talking to the side. We can only use it now. When we have enough resources and build a warehouse, there will be more things that can be stored. ? Gu Xi didnt say much. He was a little curious as to where the wood, stone and metal in the treasure box came from. At this time, Gu Xi discovered that when the skeletons were cleaning the battlefield, they also threw the roadblocks damaged by the black shadow into the treasure chest. These were the sources of materials such as wood and stone. ?Thinking about it, this is actually a good thing. At least Gu Xi has the materials and won''t be confused about where to get them. After putting all the things collected on the battlefield into the treasure box, Gu Xi waved his hand and led the skeletons towards the church. ?While heading in that direction, Luna also explained the different situations of the church to Gu Xi. The churches in Victoria City are actually in the shape of a former church and a cemetery behind it, especially the church we went to, which is one of the earliest churches in Victoria. I think there is a certain reason why the church became alienated in the first place. " ? Gu Xi thought for a while and then said: "Are you trying to say that when you copied the church, the copy was not comprehensive enough?" Yes, even if those people copied it one to one, they would not be able to copy everything in the church clearly. Not to mention other things, even the tombs in the cemetery behind the church are all empty. Luna explained. ?And Gu Xi also thought the same thing about what he just said. ?But what Luna said next was something Gu Xi didn''t expect. At the same time, in the middle of the church, there is also the sarcophagus of a knight. This knight was also unable to be copied by James I. ? Gu Xi nodded after hearing this, "Don''t talk about a knight. Even if it is the body of an ordinary person, he cannot replicate it one to one." No, this knight is Bos. "Oh, it''s Baos." Gu Xi actually didn''t know who this Baos was, but Luna said so, and Gu Xi had to give him some respect. ?But Gu Xi took two steps and then stopped. He turned to look at Luna. "The knight who can make you explain so seriously cannot be a Knight of the Round Table, right?" Yeah, I thought you knew. ? Gu Xi had heard the story of the Knights of the Round Table, but among these Knights of the Round Table, only three or four had obvious places to go after their deaths, and the others did not know where they were buried. Gu Xi was a little surprised that a Knight of the Round Table was buried in this church. Tell me first, what happened to this church in the end? "I don''t know what happened. From the information I saw, it seems that the church was demolished in that year and the Knights of Bowes were moved to Westminster Abbey." "Luna, I suddenly had an idea. If, I said if, I would go to Westminster Abbey in Victoria, bring the body of the Knight of Bowes in, and put it in our chapel. You said What will happen? Luna had not thought about Gu Xis question. The reason why she asked Gu Xi to leave an anchor in Victoria City before was because she wanted to get information and opportunities to enter other mirror cities. But she really never thought about smuggling in things that had not been copied before. Now that Gu Xi said this, Luna also reacted. Sir, this is a good idea. Not only can we transport the body of Knight Boss, but we can also find the bodies that were originally buried behind the church. When the church was demolished before, the whereabouts of these corpses were actually recorded. As long as we can find the corpses, we can transport them in. " Neither Gu Xi nor Luna thought about the fact that the body could not be brought in. ??Gu Xi has mastered the skill of Death City. As long as the gate of Alidovi City is built, Gu Xi can open the door at any time. Whether it is to release the undead or transport things in, it is quite convenient. Now they are more concerned about whether bringing these corpses in will bring any different changes to the church. While they were thinking about this matter, they happened to walk to the front of the church. ?When he saw this church, Gu Xi understood the level of the church in front of him. This was clearly a country church. ?This church is not too big. When you open the door and go in, there are four rows of benches inside. There is also a sarcophagus parked in the center of the church. There is a long sword and a shield placed on the sarcophagus, which means that a knight is buried inside. ?Going out of the side door of the church, you can go around to the cemetery behind the church, where the tombstones and everything are replicated one-to-one, and even the coffins are there, but the bodies inside cannot be replicated, and the entire cemetery is empty. ?Others may not be able to tell, but as a necromancer, Gu Xi can tell at a glance whether there is a corpse in the grave. Seeing this situation, Gu Xi had to shake his head. It seemed that there was a reason why Alidovi City would become a city of death. ?After walking around the church, Gu Xi waved to the skeletons behind him. On the way here, Gu Xi had already asked the surviving skeletons to digest the strange energy beads and pieced together twenty level 3 skeleton soldiers. When Gu Xi entered the church, they were all waiting outside. ?Now Gu Xi waved, and these skeleton soldiers walked into the church. As they entered the church, some skeletons began to appear on the church benches. ?At the same time, a string of messages popped up in front of Gu Xi''s eyes. The church was upgraded to a cult church! Building name: Evil Church Level: Level 1 (can be upgraded) Trainable troops: Skeleton (level 0), automatically trains 20 people every week, consuming 0 points of negative energy Skeleton soldier (level 3), consumes 30 points of negative energy (skeletons with experience level can reduce the negative energy consumption), can transform a skeleton into a skeleton soldier (the direction of the weapon is optional)] (End of this chapter) Chapter 27： Activate other buildings (seeking for reading) Chapter 27 Activating other buildings (please read) As the situation in the church changed, Gu Xi discovered that the skeleton soldiers he had arranged to come in actually walked towards the cemetery behind the church. ?Gu Xi was a little confused about their behavior, so he walked over and took a look. When he followed him, he thought these skeleton soldiers would be wandering in the cemetery behind the church. Unexpectedly, these skeleton soldiers inserted their weapons into the grave, dug out the coffin, and buried themselves. ?This situation made Gu Xi a little embarrassed. In this situation, it was clear that the twenty skeleton soldiers no longer belonged to Gu Xi. They were placed in the cult church to act like soldiers. Even if the cult church is destroyed, they will not come out to fight for Gu Xi again. ?This caused Gu Xi, who was already short of troops, to suffer heavy losses all at once. Fortunately, the evil church did not deny Gu a chance to rest. ??The 20 skeletons that should be produced this week are sitting on the benches of the cult church. These skeletons can be recruited as long as Gu Xi gives an order. Its just that Gu Xis funds are insufficient now, and he has more important things to do, so he can only say: Combat team, take out the sneaky beads in your hands and upgrade the skeletons in the team. Other troops are waiting for me to come back to replenish them. " As soon as the three skeleton leaders heard this, they took action immediately. Because the skeletons they had before had enough experience, and the combat team had been allocated a lot of devious energy beads, it would not be a problem for them to support the consumption of transformed skeleton soldiers. After a while, all the skeletons completed their transformation into skeleton soldiers. ?At the same time, all combat teams were also reorganized. Combat Team 1, which had been completely wiped out, was removed from the group, and Combat Team 2 was promoted to Combat Team 1. [Combat Team 1 (Level 1, unnamed, characteristics: attack +5, defense +1, experience 64/200): Captain (1/1) Level 2 skeleton leader, team members (3/43) Level 3 skeleton soldiers (3 name) [Combat Team 2 (Level 2, unnamed, characteristics: attack +4, life +4, experience 19/500): Captain (1/1) Level 2 skeleton leader, team members (11/38) Level 3 skeleton soldiers (11 name) Combat Team 3 (Level 1, unnamed, characteristics: defense +6, experience 124/200): Captain (1/1) Level 2 skeleton leader, team members (9/49) Level 3 skeleton soldiers (9 people) Looking at the total of twenty-two skeleton soldiers, Gu Xi also sighed. It was becoming increasingly difficult to complete these combat teams. ?But Gu Xi is not idle either, he still has a lot of things to do. Not to mention that he still has to build a city gate, there are still two unactivated buildings in the city that require his special attention. He glanced at the three combat teams and said, "Follow me, let''s go to the candle factory." Luna, who left the cult church with Gu Xi, also explained the situation of the candle factory to Gu Xi. Sir, I dont know why the candle factory became a functional building, but as far as I can see, only when the candle factory is built can street lights be built on the roadside. With the addition of street lights, the training speed of ghosts in Lidovi City will be improved to a certain extent. " You mean the candle factory is prepared for the later training of ghosts? Probably, apart from that, I dont see the role of the candle factory. ? Gu Xi didn''t know what to say after hearing this, but the candle factory has already been built. He just needs to go over and activate it. It''s free of charge. Gu Xi doesn''t need to spend anything to build a new building. Gu Xi also took back some of his thoughts. ?When they arrived at the door of the candle factory, Gu Xi realized that this was not a candle factory at all. It was clearly a handicraft workshop. The two-story building is the same as the council hall, but it is a little smaller than the church. All the walls facing the street on the first floor have been demolished, and there are several animal skins hanging on the roadside on the first floor. The waxy yellow grease has not yet been removed. There is a big pot in the small building, and something is boiling in the pot. There were various types of wood piled up beside the cauldron, and there were also many dried herbs placed far away. ? Gu Xi was a little confused. Wasn''t it the candle factory we agreed on? The place in front of us looked more like a slaughterhouse. In fact, Gu Xi did not understand that except for a few candles in the Western world, which are made of beeswax, a large part of them are made of animal fat. ?This is exactly why, if you want to activate the candle factory in front of you, you need twenty weird corpses to activate it. ?But now Gu Xi has an even more helpless problem. Not to mention twenty corpses of strange creatures, he doesn''t even have a corpse. Luna, do you know where we are going to fight weird? "I don''t know either." Luna also looked helpless. "How about we build the city gate first and go to Victoria City to find it?" Gu Xi recalled the situation in Victoria City. ??Cultists shouldnt be considered weird beings, right? ?With no choice but to do so, Gu Xi could only temporarily give up the idea of ??activating the candle factory and prepare to go back and build the city gate. Just when Gu Xi walked to the street and was about to walk back, his eyes suddenly lit up, "Luna, come and see, that''s pretty weird." Luna came to where Gu Xi was standing and found that Gu Xi was pointing at the sewer under the street through the ice on the street and asked. In the sewer, a huge rat was running quickly. Even though they were separated by a thick layer of ice, Gu Xi and the others could definitely see that the fur on this mouse was rotten. ?Gu Xi and Luna looked at each other. They both thought of something at the same time. Without any dialogue, they turned around and ran towards the well. Looking down from the ice layer, everything below is part of the sewer. In the three existing buildings in Alidovi City, the water wells are the entrances and exits connected to the sewers, and activating the water wells requires opening up the sewers in the first block. ??When Gu Xi was running towards the well, Luna followed and mobilized Gu Xi''s combat team. ?When Gu Xi and the others arrived at the well, he found that his remaining three combat teams were already in position, just waiting for Gu Xi''s order. You are all here, so I wont say anything more. Wait for combat team 4. Oh, now combat team 3 will go down first. After entering the sewer, ignore the others and set up defenses. Two skeleton soldiers from Combat Team 2 go down to see if the height under the sewer is enough. If not, the skeleton soldiers from Combat Team 1 will take the lead. ?Okay, what are you still waiting for? Take action. This time the goal is to open the entire sewer. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 28： Cleaning up sewers (seeking further reading) Chapter 28 Cleaning the sewers (please follow up) ?At Gu Xis order, the three combat teams quickly entered the underwater channel through the well. ??The sewer under the well is relatively large, and there are not so many branch roads and so on. It is just an underground passage one kilometer long and wide enough for four or five people to walk in a row. ?On both sides of the channel, there are sewage outlets the size of a human head to connect all the buildings in the area. As soon as he entered the sewer, Gu Xi understood why the sewer became part of the buildings that were transformed by Alidovi City. ? It turns out that this sewer is one of those parts that has been copied, but there is no way to completely copy it. The layout of the sewers can be copied, but the old filth in the sewers cannot be copied. In addition, after Aridovi was exiled, there was no one living in it for so many years, and there was no drainage. ?When he came down to rest, he found that the sewer was actually quite clean, with not even a trace of water. After coming down at the same time, the skeleton soldiers of Combat Team 3 held up their shields and stood in front, guarding against enemies that might appear at any time. ? Gu Xi glanced forward and backward. The well was located in the middle of the sewer. It was almost five hundred meters long from front to back. With Gu Xi''s eyesight, he could clearly see that at the end of the sewer there was actually a sewer, but it was shrouded in a mysterious black mist, making it impossible to see clearly what was behind the black mist. This is the same characteristic of this world as the white mist that Gu Xi and the others encountered after entering Aridovi. ? Gu Xi doesn''t need to know what the black mist is. He only needs to know that the part covered by the black mist is the area that he has not yet knocked down. ?However, this situation made Gu Xi a little unclear about how to activate the well. What does it mean to lay the sewer in the first block? ?There is nothing in the sewer in front of me. This is completely different from what we saw just now on the ground through the ice. ?Gu Xi and Luna looked at each other, and Gu Xi pointed his hand forward. Push forward, push to the black mist. The skeleton soldiers of Combat Team 3 quickly raised their shields and moved forward with their long swords. Gu Xi followed with the rest of the fighting team, carefully guarding the surroundings. They first moved in one direction, and when they reached the end, they touched the black mist to see. If the black mist did not change, they then turned back and took a look at the black mist at the other end. ?However, Gu Xi actually thought too much. When the skeleton soldiers of Combat Team 3 came into contact with the black mist, a group of rats rushed out of the black mist. These mice come in different sizes. The big ones are about the size of a sow, and the small ones are as thick as a normal human arm. When they rushed out, all the rats immediately activated their collision skills and prepared to run from the sewer to the other side. No need to worry about what to say, Luna reacted immediately, using the touch of ice to slow down the movement of these rats. ?At the same time, the skeleton soldiers of Combat Team 3 stepped forward with their shields raised, blocking the relatively large rat. Behind them, the skeleton soldiers of Combat Team 2 also raised their spears and began to kill the small rats. ??The spears are not very fast, and their melee effect will be reduced, but their attack power is strong. Small rats can kill one at a time. As long as they are stabbed, no one will survive. After a while, hundreds of little mice were all pricked into **** **** under the spears of the skeleton soldiers. At this time, the big rats had not yet broken through the defense line set up by Combat Team 3. ??Gu Xi has been standing behind and not taking much action. He is just watching the messages that keep popping up while extracting the soul of the mouse. Skeleton soldiers (summons) kill rats (level 0), you get 0 experience points, the combat team gets 0 experience points, and the summons get 1 experience point. ]????Skeleton soldiers (summons) kill rats (level 1), you get 1 experience point, the combat team gets 1 experience point, and the summons gets 3 experience points. Skeleton soldiers (summons) kill giant rats (level 2), you get 1 experience point, the combat team gets 1 experience point, and the summons gets 11 experience points. ?get the strange energy bead (white)*3 You get weird rat meat (white)*2 Weird rat meat (white): Rat meat with a strange smell can be eaten by strange and demonic soldiers. You get weird rat skin (white)*4 Weird rat skin (white): Rat skin affected by strange power can be used for leather making. As the battle progressed, Gu Xi slowly discovered that the [weird rat meat] picked up on the battlefield was the weird corpse needed to activate the candle factory. However, judging from this quantity, it does not seem to be a lot. Killing five small strange rats will only produce a piece of strange rat meat. The large giant strange rats will not produce this kind of strange rat meat. After killing them, they will produce all kinds of strange rat meat. The guts of a strange rat. ?Not only is it not included in the category of weird corpses, but its quality is also relatively high. ?This made Gu Xi a little speechless. At first, he thought that the strange corpse was to be found from this giant giant rat. Unexpectedly, we need to look for it in smaller mice now. ?With this patchwork, Gu Xi, who killed all the weird rats here, also collected fifteen weird corpses. At this time, the black fog at the end of the sewer also turned into a white and transparent light curtain. Through the light curtain, you can see the situation of the next section of the sewer. Gu Xi understood that this was the decomposition line of the sewer, and the area behind it did not belong to Gu Xi''s territory. ?Of course Gu Xi can sneak past here and invade other areas of Aridovi through the sewers, but the other party can also do the same. ?The situation in front of us is like this layer of light curtain. It is just such a layer of membrane, it depends on who breaks it first. He glanced at the sewer behind the light curtain. Without saying anything, he pointed his hand towards the other end of the sewer. Go over there and clear that area. As soon as the skeleton soldiers heard this, they immediately turned around and rushed towards the other end of the sewer. Luna also followed the skeleton soldiers. The battle just now showed that the impact and speed of these rats are quite good. Without Luna''s ice touch, it might not be possible to kill these rats quickly, so Luna had to follow them and have a look. ?As for Gu Xi, there was no need. He was holding a broken bone stick in one hand and a strange head in the other, and was walking slowly behind. Gu Xi estimated that if he walked over the distance of more than a thousand meters, the battle would be almost over. ?Then what''s there to be anxious about? ?So Gu Xi secretly slowed down a little as he walked over. But just as Gu Xi was approaching the battlefield over there, Luna suddenly flew over. My lord, my lord, I have made an unexpected discovery! (End of this chapter) Chapter 29： Treasure chests and upgrades (please follow up with more updates) Chapter 29 Treasure Chest and Upgrade (please follow up with more updates) ?When Luna rushed over, Gu Xi was still walking slowly in the sewer. ?At this time, he was still wondering why the battle hadn''t started yet, and he hadn''t heard the killing message yet. ??Lu Na roared like this, and Gu Xi was a little surprised. He followed Luna curiously, wanting to see what happened. They had only walked more than three hundred meters when Luna stopped somewhere and pointed to a crack in the sewer wall. Sir, look here. ? Gu Xi approached the crack and took a look inside, and found that inside there was a corpse that had turned into withered bones, and there were linen bags on the corpse''s back. Because the sewers are actually quite dry, the bones of this corpse are relatively well preserved, especially the linen bag, which does not have that wet or sticky feeling. "This is how the same thing?" Its not clear. Luna shook her head and said, The only thing I can tell is that this crack was originally there, and the body inside appeared somehow. Okay, Ill take care of it here, and you can take care of the other end of the sewer. As Gu Xi spoke, he took out a portion of the complete soul. ?Luna knew what Gu Xi was planning as soon as she saw him. She didn''t say anything and just floated to the other end of the sewer. At this time, Gu Xi sent the complete soul to the corpse. Spiritualism! You failed to use spiritualism and gained 1 spiritualism experience point. As a prompt sounded, the corpse stuck in the crack exploded on the spot, and bone fragments were scattered all over the place. In the end, nothing was left except the linen bag. ?The somewhat helpless Gu Xi could only dig into the crack with a broken bone stick, and finally pulled out the linen bag. ? I picked up Joseph''s backpack, would you like to open it? "Open!" You get ancient coins, 1 pound, 3 shillings and 3 pence. You get shriveled bread (gray)*1 Dry bread (grey): garbage, inedible food, can be exchanged for 1 penny. You get the land purchase order (white)*1 [Land purchase order (white): A land purchase order in Victoria City issued in 1777. The land purchase order records that Joseph was forcibly expropriated a farm outside the city. He can use this land purchase order to stay in Victoria City. No one may stop the exchange of a piece of land with an area of ??no more than 300 square meters to build a house in Mden District. You get the hearthstone (green)*1 Hearthstone (green): A stone brought from the hearth. In addition to containing a certain longing for hometown, it also has some strange power. Looking at the things poured out of the linen bag, Gu Xi became a little silent. He guessed that this was probably a farmer who sold his farm in 1877 and came to Victoria to make a living, but he wanted too many things. He actually thought that the land purchase order was useful, but he was thrown into the sewer in the end. ??And I dont know whether his luck was good or bad. He must have been injured after crawling in the sewer for a long time and died in the oldest sewer in Victoria City. Later, for some reason, everything about him was copied into the sewer here, and finally got stuck in the crack. ?These things now belong to Gu Xi. ?Putting the things back into the linen bag, Gu Xi carried them on his back, and then carried the broken bones and wooden stick towards the end of the sewer. At this time, the battle at the end of the sewer has also begun.?????With the previous battle, the battle here is actually simpler. As Gu Xi walked forward, various messages kept popping up in front of him. Skeleton soldiers (summons) kill rats (level 0), you get 0 experience points, the combat team gets 0 experience points, and the summons get 1 experience point. Skeleton soldiers (summons) kill rats (level 1), you get 1 experience point, the combat team gets 1 experience point, and the summons gets 4 experience points. Skeleton soldiers (summons) kill giant rats (level 2), you get 1 experience point, the combat team gets 1 experience point, and the summons gets 16 experience points. Ding, the total experience has reached the upgrade standard, please choose whether to upgrade. ?There was a sudden ding, which made Gu Xi''s eyes light up. Did he meet the upgrade standard again? Gu Xi quickly stopped and checked the upgrade information. After upgrading, the level will be upgraded to level 3, life and mana will be replenished, all adverse conditions will be cleared, strength +1, and one of the following three skills will be selected as a reward. Bone Spike: Active skill, can be upgraded, consumes 3 mana, releases a spike composed of white bones, causing 35-60 points of damage to the enemy. [Rotten Land: Active skill, upgradeable, consumes 5 mana, turns ten square meters of nearby land into a rotten land, which can provide negative energy for the undead to survive and rest, and will bring every 5 mana to the creatures who set foot on the rotten land. 10 points of damage per second. Bone Prison: Active skill, upgradeable, consumes 5 mana, uses a corpse to form a bone prison with health value in the designated area (the life of the bone prison is equal to the life of the corpse). ? Glancing at the three skills that can be selected this time, compared to the skills when I upgraded to level 2 last time, this time they are all active skills. Gu Xi glanced at it and made a quick judgment in his mind. Among the three skills, Bone Prison is the most special. It is used to trap enemies, but it can also fight corpse explosions to **** corpses. Land of Decay is an auxiliary skill, but it has obvious pertinence. Only bone spurs are most suitable for the current situation. After all, the previous battle made Gu Xi discover an unfavorable situation for him. He would encounter some battles without corpses. Without an attack method, he really didn''t know what to do in the subsequent battles. When making a choice, Gu Xi immediately said: "Upgrade, choose bone spurs!" ?The next moment, there was a ding in Gu Xi''s ear. Upgraded to level 3, the number of undead that can be contracted +1. Name: Gu Xi Game number: 629SHD2S0FXC30 Occupation: Necromancer Level: Level 3 (1/10000) ?Talent: Not activated Status: Life (310/310, hunger), Mana (550/550) Attributes: Strength 4.2, Agility 3.3, Constitution 3.1, Intelligence 5.5, Perception 3.7, Charisma 3.6 Professional skills: Spiritualism Level 3 (336/500), Secondary Corpse Explosion Level 2 (178/200), Secondary Bone Shield Level 1 (9/100), Bone Spur (0/100) Active skill: Throwing level 2 (91/200) Passive skills: Undead Knowledge Level 3, Undead Contract Level 1, Magic Knowledge Level 4, Basic Science Level 3, Basic Reading Level 2, Basic Scribe Level 2, Undead Dominance Level 1. Its the beginning of a new week, so I would like to ask for some recommendations, thank you all! ? (End of this chapter) Chapter 30： Activate building and city patrols (please read) Chapter 30: Activating buildings and urban patrols (seeking for follow-up reading) The number of contracted undead finally increased by one. Seeing the situation in front of him, Gu Xi''s mind suddenly started to move. Luna''s existence brought him an Aridovi city, but Luna''s lack of combat power was also obvious. How about taking this opportunity to visit the cemetery in Victoria City to see if there is a suitable undead person that you can contract with. ?While Gu Xi was thinking about this, the battle at the end of the sewer ended. Similar to the situation there before, when the last mouse was killed, the black fog at the end of the sewer turned into a white and transparent light curtain. ?When both ends of the sewer were opened, Gu Xi suddenly noticed that the water pipes on both sides of the sewer began to fill the sewer with water. It seemed that the activation task on the well side had been completed. Gu Xi has no idea of ??continuing the fight for the time being. He said hello to Luna. Luna, lets go and activate the candle factory. ?Luna quickly came to Gu Xi''s side, and then the skeleton fighting team followed. When Gu Xi and the others climbed up from the well, they could see that the sewer below was already knee-deep in water. After coming out of the well, Gu Xi brought the linen bag to Luna. Luna, look at this. ??Luna took a look at the contents of the linen bag, and her eyes lit up. She immediately picked up the hearthstone. This thing was most familiar to Luna, who was originally an elf. Sir, this is a good thing, arent we planning to build an anchor in Victoria City? ??This is a good opportunity. If we can have a residential building in Victoria City, I can use this hearthstone to decorate a fireplace. Then we can go back and forth from the meeting hall to the residential building through the fireplace. " "Okay, let''s move quickly. I''ll activate the candle factory first. You go build the city gate first. We''ll split up and move faster." ?Luna didnt have any objections. After receiving Gu Xis order, she quickly flew towards the council hall. Gu Xi led the skeleton soldiers towards the candle factory. At this time, the candle factory was still the same as before, without any changes. After Gu Xi arrived here, he decisively poured out the strange rat meat and threw it all into the pot where the food was being cooked. As the strange rat meat was thrown in, Gu Xi noticed that the candle factory in front of him began to undergo some changes. ??The color of the candle factory turned white, the animal skins hanging in front of the door turned into rat skin, and the things boiling in the cauldron also turned white. Most importantly, Gu Xi noticed that there was an extra wooden box in the corner of the candle factory. ? Gu Xi stepped forward and opened the wooden box and saw that there were 30 white candles as thick as his fingers inside. White candle (white): a special item for the undead, which can generate a certain amount of negative energy and replenish the vitality of the undead (it has a very strong effect on ghosts and ghosts) As a necromancer, Gu Xi felt that the white candle contained strong negative energy as soon as he got hold of it. ?As long as the candle is lit, a negative energy field will soon be formed, and all the undead illuminated by the candle will be supported by negative energy. ?In the eyes of the undead, this thing is equivalent to serious food, used to replenish physical strength and vitality. ?It seems that there is no random choice of buildings in a city. ?At this moment, a tingling sound came from Gu Xi''s ear. ??The construction of the city gate began, with a total investment of 300 negative energy points, 3 units of wood, and 3 units of stone. It was completed in 4 hours. Hearing this voice, Gu Xi felt relieved. Now that the three buildings had been activated and the city gate was under construction, Gu Xi was half relieved. There is still some time left, so Gu Xi thought he might as well take his men around the city to see what was in these rooms. ??After all, you dont open a box when you enter a room, which is really a pity for the players identity. ?So Gu Xi immediately led the skeleton soldiers to search from nearby rooms. ?Gu Xi discovered that James I was really rich back then. In order to deceive people, I did my best in everything. Everything in the room is also handled according to the original layout of the room. Except for the absence of people and corpses, he had arranged everything else. ?It seems that every building in the Guxi area has all kinds of furniture. ?In the houses relatively close to the street, all the furniture and other items were dragged out by Gu Xi''s combat team and used as roadblocks. But things that could not act as roadblocks remained in the houses. Gu Xi saw many ancient-style clothes here, as well as wooden horses made for little dolls. There were even more items in the houses on the side away from the street. Gu Xi even saw weapons such as bows and arrows, swords and spears. There were also things like chicken coops and doghouses outside the houses. After walking around for a few times with his men, Gu Xi did not transport all these things out. He just took stock of the existing houses. At this point, we will not consider the issue of large, medium and small buildings. There are a total of 362 buildings used as background panels. More than half of them are two-story buildings, and there are also 32 three-story buildings and three four-story apartment buildings. In addition to these more than 300 buildings, there are actually some houses that have collapsed due to the passage of time. Those are the open spaces used to build other buildings. In more than 300 buildings, the one-story buildings are all built near water wells. From the layout of the house, Gu Xi can also tell that the area he occupies belongs to the edge area of ??Aridovi. So his city has five external passages, three of which lead to different cities in Aridovi. ?These three passages all have corresponding levels. Gu Xi led the skeleton soldiers to patrol one by one. One of the passages is through a bridge over the river. After crossing the river, you can enter the upper city of Aridovi. ?The other passage is blocked by a city gate in the middle. Having not knocked down the bridge and city gate, Gu Xi had no intention of attacking these two areas. ??The only easier level is the passage in the southwest corner of the city. ??This passage leads to a neighborhood that also belongs to the lower city. At the same time, this neighborhood also has a river terminal and a freight plank road, and it belongs to the industrial area of ??Alidovi City. The only checkpoint on this road is a six-story tower. It occupies a small area and looks like a barracks from a distance. It shouldn''t be too difficult to take it down. ?Gu Xi planned to capture this area first when he had enough troops, and then expand his territory. (End of this chapter) Chapter 31： Going out of town (seeking for further reading) Chapter 31 Leaving the City (please follow up) ?While Gu Xi was patrolling the territory with his men, Luna had also completed the construction arrangements for the city gate. Luna arranged the city gate close to the well. The door of the city gate did not directly connect to the street, but to a pile of collapsed huts. With the construction of the city gate, the ruins of collapsed houses here are also being cleared. It can be seen that Luna intends to clean up the ruins here and turn it into a square for garrisoning troops. ?At the same time, the materials in the ruins can be stored first, waiting to be used to build city walls or other buildings. When Gu Xi came to the city gate, it was only half-built. When he came here, Gu Xi noticed that no one seemed to be working on the city gate in front of him, just pieces of wood and bricks. Just stack it up. I dont know what the situation is. ? Gu Xi stood in front of the city gate and looked at it for a moment, and he knew that four hours would be the time. This was the estimate given by the system. The time was definitely just right, neither too early nor too late. At the same time, Gu Xi has already seen that the city gate in front of him will be ten meters wide. Judging from the layout of the city gate, when it is completely built, it will be nearly fifteen meters high, which can be regarded as a large city. Door. There will also be a walkway for people to walk on the city gate, and gates, iron gates, etc. can be installed later. ??The next city wall will also take this side as the starting point and begin to be built outward. It can be said that the height and thickness of the city wall that Gu Xi can build in the future are all related to the city gate in front of him. ?This is quite important to Gu Xi, so Gu Xi took a few more glances here. At this time, Luna also floated out of the meeting hall. Luna, how big do you think the city over there was? Gu Xi pointed at the area that was also called Xiacheng District. Its small over there, only about 0.4 square kilometers. Luna understood Gu Xis thoughts immediately, and she also believed that the dock area in front of her was the best place to take action. ?However, Gu Xi''s troops are obviously insufficient at the moment. If we attack now, we may not know what we will encounter. Sir, we dont have enough troops now. "I know. After the city gate is built, you will send me to Victoria City. I will go there to see if there are suitable bones to transport back. Add some troops and negative energy, as for these troops. " At this point, Gu Xi glanced at the combat team beside him, hesitated for a moment, and finally said: "I will leave all these troops for you. If there is an invasion by foreign enemies while I am away, you will handle it." ??This is also the first time for Gu Xi to come into contact with the skill of Death City, and it is still a territory that is being contested. He has no way to judge now whether other areas will target him. So he hesitated for a moment and decided to put all his troops in the city of Alidovi. ?Luna also knows how important Aridovi City is to Gu Xi. After hearing what Gu Xi said, Luna agreed. ?Gu Xi took Luna around the city again. ?After this round, Gu Xi discovered a very serious problem. There is no food for him to eat in the city of Aridovi. ?? Gu Xi was already extremely hungry when he was locked up in prison, and now he is almost too hungry to respond. Sir, would you like me to arrange some manpower to search for you in other cities? ?Watching Gu Xi keep pouring water into his mouth, trying to trick his stomach, Luna was also a little worried about Gu Xi. Ever since she signed the contract with Gu Xi, she has never seen Gu Xi eating anything. Not only did he not eat, but he also fought all the way, which consumed a lot of energy. Even if the upgrade replenishes Gu Xi''s life and mana, hunger cannot be eliminated by upgrading. Luna was somewhat worried about Gu Xi''s situation. But Gu Xi didn''t care about this. He took a wooden cup, took a sip of the warm water in it, and said with a smile: "It''s okay, I will leave directly after the city gate is built in a few hours. Having money in hand, there is always something to eat in Victoria City. Besides, I am very hungry now. The big fish and meat at this time are not good for my health. Drink more water and deceive my stomach. Lets talk about it after we go out. " Hearing what Gu Xi said, Luna didn''t do anything to persuade her, she just floated beside Gu Xi. After Gu Xi drank a few sips of warm water, he found a place to sit down and closed his eyes. Ill take a rest first, wake me up when the time comes. When speaking, Gu Xi''s expression was natural and no one could tell that Gu Xi was already very hungry. ?He just wants to fall asleep quickly. Only when he falls asleep can he forget the empty feeling in his stomach. Four hours passed by in a flash. When the time came, there was no need for Luna to call. Gu Xi was woken up by a tinkling in his ear. Ding! The construction of the small building gate is completed, the city experience +1, and the city level is upgraded to level 2. City name: Aridovi City Direction: City of Death City characteristics: Territory in contention (more than half of the city is uncontrolled area, and the city will be attacked by enemies in the uncontrolled area at any time. If the city is captured, the city territory will be automatically expanded) City level: Level 2 (0/50) Core building (1/2): Assembly Hall (gives 500 negative energy points every day) Large building (1/2): Cult church (can train 20+10 skeleton soldiers per week) Medium-sized building (1/3): White Candle Factory (can provide 300 negative energy points per day and 30 units of white candles per week.) Small buildings (2/8): wells (the number of soldiers that can be trained per week is increased by 50%), city gates Auxiliary buildings (0/20): None ?Garrison Heroes: None Garrison troops: None] ??After taking a look at the message that popped up in front of him, Gu Xi quickly stood up and said hello to Luna. Ill leave first. When the resources are sufficient, you can build a warehouse first. The treasure box in front of the door cant store too many things. I dont need you to worry about me in Victoria. You can just manage Alidovi City well. As for the skeleton soldiers, you just need to arrange them to patrol, and just maintain a combat team in front of the city gate at a time. " After explaining everything, Gu Xi put away the bone-crushing stick and the strange head, and was ready to leave. Ill see you off, sir! ?Luna didnt say anything more and spoke to Gu Xi honestly. ? Gu Xi nodded and said nothing, just took a step forward, and then he felt a spin, as if he was thrown off a roller coaster. This is actually the biggest function of Death City. ??A necromancer who has mastered the skill of Death City can freely enter and leave the city if he is alone. ?The entrance and exit points are fixed. In the City of Death, the entrance and exit point of the Gu Xihui is in front of the council hall. In the real world, wherever the mind comes in, it will go out. ??Its just that this time Gu Xi entered the world from Victoria Tower. The way to enter was different, so when he went out, Gu Xi was randomly thrown out. Spinning half a circle in the sky, Gu Xi only felt his eyes light up. Then he heard a pop, and a stream of smelly sewage was poured into his mouth. He was thrown into the Isis River that passed through Victoria City. . (End of this chapter) Chapter 32： Victoria City (seeking for further study) Chapter 32 Victoria City (please follow up) Someone fell into the water! "Don''t look there. Those are corpses that died on the street. They were thrown in by the corpse collection team. They have nothing to do with us." ?In the dark river water, Gu Xi was being carried up and down by the water, and the sound of rustling discussions could be heard in the distance. ?Although the voice was not loud, Gu Xi heard it clearly, which made Gu Xi understand that he had escaped from the cell buried somewhere. Fortunately, they didnt send me back to the cell again. ?Gu Xi moved his body, looked up and looked in the direction, and then started swimming towards the shore. ? Along the way, Gu Xi discovered various things in the river. There are rotting corpses, sewage discharged from sewers, and sewage discharged from various factories upstream. ??Anyway, the entire water of the Isis River is black. ?Gu Xi didnt want to soak in the river at all, so he swam harder and harder in the water. But before he could get close to the shore, several beams of light hit him in the face. ? Gu Xi tilted his head and blocked the light that hit his eyes with his hands. He squinted to see the situation on the shore clearly. ?At the shore, three patrol policemen wearing black high-collar police uniforms and black silver-rimmed helmets, holding small searchlights the size of human heads, stared at him. ?Gu Xi noticed that all three of them had their hands on their waists. It seemed that if there was any movement, they would pull out their weapons and attack. Seeing that Gu Xi had no intention of rushing down, the leader roared loudly. Are you still alive? Is not this nonsensical? Gu Xi rolled his eyes in his heart and raised his hands at the same time, "Alive, still alive." ?Actually, Gu Xi didn''t know that strange and undead people were occupying the Isis River from time to time, and corpses were thrown into the river, trying to sneak into Victoria City through human bodies. Coast patrols like them are arranged to deal with these strange or undead ghosts. Usually they only need to shine the searchlight in their hands, and those who dont respond are considered alive, and they usually put them ashore. Its just that the leader was a little free today, so he asked a few more questions. Brother, whats the matter? I was so drunk that I couldnt see the road clearly and fell into the river by myself? As he spoke, this man also directed his men to drag Gu Xi up the rock with a long wooden stick. When Gu Xi came out of Alidovi, he had already thought about his origin. When he first entered Victoria City, the system arranged an identity for him. ??Coupled with the fact that he had obtained the land purchase order from Joseph, Gu Xi had already thought of his words. "Don''t mention it. I found a land purchase order left by my ancestors at home. It could be exchanged for a piece of land in Camden District. But when I went to find someone to inquire about it, I was immediately let go. Turn it over and throw it into the river. ?Gu Xi grabbed the stick and climbed toward the shore. ?These patrol policemen are also facade people. As soon as they heard Gu Xi''s explanation, they had already imagined various conspiracies in their minds. The patrol officer headed by the police even smiled and said: "Brother, you are lucky to be alive. You dare to take out something from more than a hundred years ago, and it is from Camden District. You dont know that its an uptown area now, where rich people live. Look, youre so thin, youre about the same size as the cinders in the factory. Even if you occupy the land, they can still take it back. . I advise you to find an intermediary and sell the land purchase order. Maybe you can exchange it for a piece of land in Kamlai District. ? ? Yes, Camden and Camley sound similar, its enough to say the same thing. They are both in Victoria anyway. " "That''s not possible. My land purchase order was originally for a large farm near Kamlai. If I go there now, I will definitely not be able to get such a large land. I can''t lose the money." ? Gu Xi quickly started acting as soon as he heard this, and the character of a man who wanted money rather than his life was quickly established. ??The three patrol officers quickly thought about it, and they all believed Gu Xi''s identity, and did not kill him as a mysteriously possessed guy. With this in mind, the three patrol officers moved faster. After Gu Xi was pulled ashore, the three patrolmen checked Gu Xi''s situation. ?Because Gu Xi spoke more appropriately just now, they didn''t embarrass Gu Xi too much. They just gave him a rough inspection and waved him off. Okay, dont stay by the Isis River if you have nothing to do. If you dont want to be caught working as cinder in a black factory, dont wander around the lower city in the middle of the night. There are fewer people in the lower city during this time. As for the matters in Camden District, I wont advise you. You can take matters into your own hands. " After speaking, the patrolman patted Gu Xi on the shoulder, raised his eyelids, and gave Gu Xi a look that you can control on your own. ?Gu Xi thanked them, and then quickly left the vicinity of the Isis River and walked to the street, regardless of how dirty and smelly he was. ?However, Gu Xi was lucky this time. One look at him showed that he had just climbed out of the Isis River, and no one noticed the traces left by Gu Xi being locked in the dungeon. ?On the street, Gu Xi looked around and found with some helplessness that there were no large bathrooms or bathing centers in Victoria City. And in his condition, there is no way to go to the uptown area or other relatively clean areas. He could only follow the carriage and walk along the street. In a small alley three blocks away from the Isis River, Gu Xi found a tavern that looked a little old. ?There is also a wooden signboard hanging in front of the tavern, with a huge wine glass painted on it. Over the years, the wooden signboard has changed color, but the store has always hung it. ?The reason why Gu Xi chose this place was not because the girls in red dresses who solicited customers on the roadside were prettier than other places, but because Gu Xi had seen the same signboard in Alidovi City. ? Gu Xi clearly remembered that under the wine glass, there was a small compass painted in a color invisible to ordinary people. ??The same signboard can explain that the store in front of you is a centuries-old store that was moved from the old city of Victoria. Generally, in an old store that has been around for such a long time, there is always something unknown about it. ? And the most important thing about a hotel is safety. If you can find a hotel that is hundreds of years old, Gu Xi will naturally not go to a shady store that you are not sure about. Pushing open the door of the tavern, Gu Xi heard a crisp voice. What do the guests need? "Give me a room. I want to take a shower and change my clothes. By the way, is there anything I can eat? My stomach is not very good and I can''t eat too hard." ?Gu Xi said casually, and at the same time he threw a shilling on the table of the bar in the tavern. "that''s it?" ah? Gu Xi glanced at the white deep groove exposed in the red skirt and immediately reacted, "Sorry, not now. I just fell into the Isis River. Now I just want to take a bath quickly and put away my clothes." Changed." Bah, who told you this? I mean... "Shaya." At this time, a waiter stood up to stop the conflict that might occur at any time, "I''m sorry, she is a newcomer and doesn''t understand anything. I will take you up now." (End of this chapter) Chapter 33： The Thieves Guild in the Tavern (please read more) Chapter 33 The Thieves Guild in the Tavern (please follow up) ?The person who stepped forward to stop all this was a tall and thin hotel waiter. Although he was in such a shabby tavern, he was dressed like a butler in an ancient castle. The small suit on his body showed obvious signs of alteration. That appearance seems to have been changed to facilitate activities and combat. ? At the same time, when he made a gesture of invitation, he always had one hand behind his back. Gu Xi had a feeling that if he had any adverse reaction, a dagger would be pierced into his neck immediately. Has this entered a den of thieves? ?Gu Xi frowned and was about to leave, but found that the waiter had blocked his escape route. Helplessly, Gu Xi could only go to the second floor under the guidance of the waiter. After going up to the second floor, Gu Xi noticed that the second floor of this seemingly not too big tavern was actually a different place with many small rooms. Although each room can only accommodate one bed and one bedside table, this size is definitely not noticeable outside the pub. ? ? Pushing open a door, the waiter said calmly: "Please wait here for a moment. The hot water will be brought up soon." After saying this, the waiter stepped back and disappeared through the door. After the waiter left, Gu Xi breathed a sigh of relief. ?Every move the waiter made just now showed Gu Xi that he was a relatively strong killer. It''s just a group of killers opening a tavern here. This is very unreasonable. ? Gu Xi was thinking and looking around. He noticed that although the room in front of him was clean, there was no trace of life. The whole room looked like it hadn''t been used for many years, and there was a musty smell in the air. Gu Xi walked a few steps in the room, hesitated, and finally did not sit down on the bed. At this moment, a maid in a red dress with an embarrassed look came in dragging a large bucket. ?This is Shaya who almost had a quarrel with Gu Xi just now. The big wooden bucket she was dragging was filled with hot water, but in her hand, it was as easy as dragging a mineral water bottle. Moving the barrel into the room, Shaya raised her head and tried hard to put on a smile. Guest, would you like me to wash it for you? No need, can you find me some more food? My stomach is not good and I need something softer. Okay, the guests will wait first. After saying that, Shaya withdrew and closed the door. After waiting for others to go out, Gu Xi locked the door, took off his smelly clothes, cleaned his skin with water, and then jumped into the barrel. When the warm water soaked his body, Gu Xi felt so comfortable that he almost screamed. But Gu Xi also knew that now was not the time to enjoy himself. He quickly washed the dirt off his body and dealt with his hair, at least it made him less smelly. After completing all this, Gu Xi climbed out of the barrel. At this time, in the kitchen of the tavern, Shaya also told the waiter about Gu Xi''s situation. That guy said he had a bad stomach and needed something softer. Which side of the incision is this? ??The waiter who was making the soup added some meat cubes and red wine to the soup, then raised his head and said to Shaya. Do you think its possible that he wasnt talking about the incision, but what he was thinking? "How can this be!" Shaya looked unbelieving. "Isn''t this impossible? Everyone in the underworld knows that we are a thieves guild, but there are always civilians who don''t know our identity. One or two people come in to have a drink. Isn''t this normal?" "This is not normal. Anyway, I have been here for three years and I have never encountered anything like this." "Then you have encountered it now. Okay, this soup is ready. You can bring some bread with it. , let him leave quickly after eating, its okay now its daytime, but we wont be able to save him at night. ?The waiter said as he put the freshly cooked soup into a bowl. Shaya still looked unbelieving at this time. ?But she didnt argue with the waiter. After the soup was cooked, she took a tray, put the soup and a piece of white bread on it, and walked out of the kitchen easily holding it with her hands. As she walked away, she said: "What a ghost. After training for so long, this is the first time I actually serve food to the guests." ?Gu Xi didn''t know what was going on below. He washed his clothes with hot water, and after smelling that there was no peculiar smell, he hung the wet clothes on the bedside. ?Gu Xi has already made a plan. As long as his clothes are a little dry, he will leave here immediately. ?The tavern in front of me is clearly not a kind place. But just when Gu Xi was spreading out all his clothes to dry, the door was suddenly pushed open. ??Gu Xi glanced back and found Shaya walking in holding a tray. I remember locking the door. "It''s locked, but as far as we''re concerned, this kind of lock is of no use. This is your food. Tell me, what''s your business here?" I fell into the Isis River. Find a place to wash yourself. How can I get out without the stench all over my body? Falled into the Isis River? Im afraid you dont know that this place is three blocks away from the Isis River. I know, I walked all the way, its because I didnt find a suitable place to take a bath. Seeing that Sha Ya was about to get angry, Gu Xi could only say helplessly. "But there is a tavern opposite our house, why would you choose us." Sha Ya still didn''t want to believe that Gu Xi came in for this reason. In her opinion, Gu Xi must have come in because of a mission. Gu Xi didn''t know how to answer Sha Ya''s question. He finally said: "I saw your sign looked familiar, so I came in directly. Why, is there any problem?" No. Sha Ya finally believed Gu Xis words. She said with some frustration: "Your food is here. If you have nothing to do, leave quickly, otherwise you won''t be able to leave at night even if you want to." After speaking, Shaya put the food on the table next to the bed and prepared to retreat. As she retreated to the door, Gu Xi suddenly stopped her. Wait a minute, do you have any other services? Sha Ya glanced at Gu Xi''s waist and said, "Yes, but I won''t do it. If you want, I''ll call someone over for you." No, Im listening to you. Is this a thieves guild or an intelligence hut? ?Gu Xi knew that Sha Ya had made a mistake, so he quickly explained. Hearing what Gu Xi said, Shaya''s eyes also lit up. Thieves Guild, are you planning to steal something? I knew you had a mission, tell me quickly and Ill give you a 20% discount. " ?Seeing Sha Ya so excited, Gu Xi hesitated. ?At this time, Shaya strode up to Gu Xi, her face almost touching Gu Xi''s. "I asked you what''s wrong with you. You''re hesitant in doing things. Are you okay? If not, don''t beep." I dont plan to steal anything, I just want to find someone to do something for me. (End of this chapter) Chapter 34： Land exchange plan (seeking further study) Chapter 34 Land Exchange Plan (please follow up) Oh, thats it. Shaya took two steps back with a look of displeasure, lifted her body slightly, and sat on the edge of the barrel. ??As soon as she raised her legs, the red skirt was squeezed between her legs. The red gauze skirt wrapped her round thighs and looked like a glorious jade pillar. Where are you? Seeing Gu Xi looking over, Shaya just pulled up her dress, but had no intention of jumping down. No matter where you look, just tell me if you can handle this. "Such a simple thing can definitely be done. Tell me, who are you looking for? Our Destiny Compass has been in Victoria for hundreds of years. We have connections and everything. If you want to find someone, all you need to do is give me a name and information. , even if it turns into bones, we can dig it out for you." Its not that troublesome. I just want to ask you to help find a broker to help me deal with real estate issues. Broker? Dealing with real estate issues, this is simple, but what kind of real estate do you want to deal with? You dont need to give a detailed address, just mention a big area, and I will arrange manpower for you directly. Sha Ya became less and less interested after hearing this. She didn''t know where she took out a shiny silver knife and polished her nails there. I have a land purchase order of 300 square meters in Camden District. I dont want to ask for more. I want to at least get a piece of land in Camden District. What did you say? Sha Ya jumped down from the edge of the barrel as soon as she heard this. Camden, whats wrong? Isnt it convenient there? ?Gu Xi looked at Sha Ya with some confusion. He didn''t quite understand why the other party was so nervous. No, do you have a land purchase order? What Sha Ya cares about is not which district, but the land purchase order in Gu Xi''s hand. Yes, why do you want to rob it? ?Gu Xis eyes narrowed, and the way he stared at Sha Ya changed. Sha Ya felt a chill all over her body, as if a dagger was held on her neck. "No, our Destiny Compass is a guild of order. There is no such thing as a gangster, so don''t be too nervous." ?Gu Xi didnt speak, nor did he take back his methods. He just watched Sha Yas performance quietly. I really dont mean that. Its just that Im familiar with this job. No, I just want to say that I can do this job too. ?Gu Xi glanced at Sha Ya again and took a step back. Only then did Sha Ya feel that the chill on her body disappeared. At this time, Sha Ya finally breathed a sigh of relief, and no longer had the previous attitude of looking down on Gu Xi. Sha Ya has already seen that Gu Xi is also a professional. Although he doesn''t know what his profession is, it is obvious that he is not the kind of reckless person. She had no intention of irritating Gu Xi until there was no way to determine Gu Xi''s career. Why are you interested in a land purchase order? Gu Xi did not say whether he agreed with Sha Ya''s participation in this matter, but asked another question. ?He felt that the attitude of Shaya in front of him was wrong. Actually, its nothing. Just a few days ago, my mentor took a job and exchanged a land purchase order for a large apartment building. I was a little curious at the time as to why those people would ask my mentor to do this business, but my mentor didnt tell me. I didnt ask too much. It happened that you also had such a land purchase order, so my reaction was a little bigger. " ?Gu Xi stared at Sha Ya, not saying whether he believed her or not. ? Gu Xis eyes made Sha Ya feel a little hairy. Sha Ya was about to say something when Gu Xi picked up the bread on the side, dipped it into the soup, and ate it slowly. Hey, whats your attitude? "His attitude is that he doesn''t believe you." At this time, the waiter''s voice sounded from behind Sha Ya. Upon hearing this, Shaya quickly lowered her head, "Teacher, why are you here?" "If I don''t come over, you will tell everything about the other guests." The waiter patted Shaya on the head, "If you continue like this, you will never be able to pass the test." ? ? ? "Okay, I Thats curiosity. Shaya lowered her head and muttered. ?The waiter didn''t know what to say. After driving Sha Ya out, the waiter looked at Gu Xi. I heard that you have a land purchase order for Camden? What do you want to exchange for it? If the land in Camden is not available, it would be OK to replace it with an already built house, but I need a single house. ? Gu Xi only intends to leave an anchor point of his own in this game world so that he can come and visit frequently, so a separate house is a must for Gu Xi. Otherwise, next time he comes in, he wont know where he will appear. Hearing Gu Xis request, the waiter had some ideas. Its hard to do whatever you ask for. ? Let me tell you directly, something is wrong with the current situation in Camden District. A large client said that Camden District will be demolished three times and is using a land purchase order or other means to exchange for a house in Camden District. ??House prices there are now much higher. Even the land on the street has been sold for a lot. If you want a separate house, you can''t buy it now. " Its not that the tutor cant be changed, its just that the position is not good. Sha Ya poked her head outside the door and whispered. Its none of your business, shut up! ?The waiter pushed Shaya out of the door with a backhand. After closing the door, the waiter looked at Gu Xi again and said, "I''m sorry, she just has no brains." "It''s okay, I just want to ask if you can get a 300-square-meter open space in Camden. What I want is not a 300-square-meter room, but an open space." Gu Xi put forward his request. ?The waiter shook his head immediately after hearing this, "This is impossible. It is very difficult for Camden to get land now, let alone a large land like 300 square meters." Upon hearing this, Gu Xi said directly: "Forget it, I''ll find someone to ask." After saying that, Gu Xi packed up the clothes hanging on the bedside and prepared to leave. "Wait, that''s it. Are you willing to sell the land you purchased?" When the waiter saw that Gu Xi wanted to leave, he stopped Gu Xi. I dont want to. Gu Xi shook his head affirmatively, I also plan to have a place to live in Camden. ?Just as the waiter was about to speak, Shaya opened the door secretly and peeked in. I have a way, I have a way. Shaya, its none of your business, get out. The waiter was also a little annoyed. "Teacher, I really have a way. You remember the place at the junction of Camden and Damingway. We can not change the house in Camden to the house in Damingway." Hearing this, Gu Xi glanced at the waiter sideways. The waiter looked at Gu Xi with some embarrassment, "The Damingwei District is actually right next to the Camden District. The environment is actually the same, and the housing prices are similar. And I know that there are several pieces of land in the Camden District. On the street, if only there were a few more lines, this would be Camden. ??But just this little bit, the area between the upper city and the middle city is divided here. Many people are not willing to buy houses in Damingwei District. " At this point, the waiter couldn''t help but look at Gu Xi. ? Gu Xi understood what he meant, "It can be changed, but it needs to be changed to a larger piece of land, at least 500 square meters." (End of this chapter) Chapter 35： Street surface (seeking for reading) Chapter 35 Street (please read) "make a deal!" The waiter said happily, "Guest, how about we go to Damingwei District now?" Looking at the waiter''s appearance, Gu Xi felt that he seemed a little careless. "I''m warning you, I''m not that easy to fool. Although I agree to go to Damienwei District, it must be close to the land in Camden District." Regarding Gu Xi''s righteous attitude, the waiter said with a smile: "Guests, please rest assured that our Destiny Compass Guild has never let our guests down." After speaking, the waiter made an inviting gesture. ? And Shaya outside the door was even more eager to try and wanted to follow. ? Just Gu Xi said with some embarrassment: "Can you go out for a while? At least let me put on clothes." ?As a result, Shaya not only did not retreat, but also stuck her head in, as if to say, I haven''t seen anything. ? Gu Xi put on the freshly washed clothes. He didn''t care that the clothes were still wet, but Gu Xi didn''t care at all. At least the clothes were not so smelly now and could be worn. Seeing Gu Xi like this, the waiter couldn''t help but frowned. As a thief, what he dislikes the most is dressing up in such a way that can easily reveal his whereabouts. ?But Gu Xi was not his subordinate, so he couldn''t say anything. He could only watch as Gu Xi put on his clothes, drank up the soup with bread, ate it in his hand and walked out. Teacher, what kind of profession does he look like with his turbulent appearance? Hes so thin, hes probably a necromancer. ?The waiter whispered, "Shaya, please stay in the store later and don''t go out." "It doesn''t matter." Shaya rolled her eyes, "It''s not dark yet, and there''s no one in the store, so I can''t have any influence on the past." The waiter glared at her and Shaya shrank her head and hid herself behind the door. You think I wont go because of this, youre overthinking it. The waiter didn''t pay much attention to Sha Ya''s attitude. On the one hand, this was a test for Sha Ya, and on the other hand, he was doing it for Gu Xi to see. ?His meaning was actually very obvious. He did not intend to bring such a troublesome person with him, just to show Gu Xi that he was professional. ?It''s just that Gu Xi didn''t understand what the waiter meant at all. At this time, his thoughts were based on the waiter''s familiarity with the nearby roads. This waiter is worthy of being a member of the Thieves Guild. He is quite familiar with the streets and alleys nearby. ? Sometimes it is clear that there is no road ahead, but he opens a small door and walks into another alley. Gu Xi followed the waiter and almost got lost. ??As long as someone was leading them during the day, Gu Xi believed that if anyone dared to enter this alley area at night, they would not be able to find a way out in less than three or five hours. ? And this area is also connected to many streets. The waiter took Gu Xi out of this alley area after three or two turns. Ahead is Greenwich Street. Beyond this street is Northumberland Avenue, which is also the junction road between Camden and Damienway. The waiter introduced the items seriously while walking. ?Gu Xizi followed behind, looking around at the street in front of him. ?The street in front of me seems to be lined with relatively tall buildings on both sides. There are no storefronts on the street, and there are no signs except for the house number. It doesn''t look like a good place. ?Seeing Gu Xi looking around, the waiter quickly gave him a hand. "Don''t look around, there is a nickname here called Great Scotland Yard Street, and you don''t want to injure yourself." As soon as Gu Xi heard this, he realized that this street was related to Scotland Yard. No wonder there are no marks. ?But the location is good, as Scotland Yard is right outside the door, and there are few petty thieves nearby. Just as Gu Xi was thinking this, he glanced at the waiter leading the way. ?This guy seems to be a thief, and he is walking freely on the streets of Greenwich. ?It seems that Scotland Yards deterrence is not that strong. ?The waiter didn''t know what Gu Xi was thinking, so he led Gu Xi through the street, and they entered the Damingwei District. ?As soon as he entered this street, Gu Xi found that there was a clear difference between this street and the previous Grewich Street. ?The buildings on the street are not that tall anymore, and every building looks like an apartment building. Between the buildings, there are sometimes one or two vacant lots or abandoned old buildings. ?Since Gu Xi requested to stay close to the Camden area, the waiter did not take Gu Xi inside. He just pointed out to Gu Xi a few apartment buildings or land that could be sold on this street. This piece of land can be exchanged. Although it is relatively narrow and long, it has the advantage of being long. At least it has a large area. It only covers an area of ??nearly 600 square meters. ?Due to the terrain, it has never been sold. If you want to exchange it, you can easily get the land purchase order of 300 Camden District. As long as the height does not exceed the height of other nearby buildings, you can build whatever you want. ??This small building is for sale to the public. Look at this gate. As soon as you go out of the gate, you will see it directly on the main street of Camden District. If you walk past it, you will be in Camden District. " ?The waiter is not an intermediary after all, and his explanations are a bit stiff, but the requirements for interest rates are not high, and the area is large enough, just on the edge of Camden. So Gu Xi quickly set his sights on a building that was being put up for sale. It was a three-story building, which was only five buildings away from Greenwich Street. The building looked new, and the front door had just been opened. Painted. Just outside the building, Gu Xi liked it quite a lot. ?When the waiter saw Gu Xi like this, he was also willing to say more for him. Although the owner of this building is not a guest of their guild, their guild is doing a big business. The land purchase order for Camden is the most useful thing. It is quite simple to replace such a building. . ?But just when Gu Xi was about to make up his mind, his eyes suddenly glanced outward and pointed at the junction of Greenwich Street and Northumberland Avenue. Wait, whats going on there. ?Greenwich Street and Northumberland Avenue are in a T-shaped direction. Where Gu Xi pointed, there happened to be a collapsed building. ??The original area of ??this building was not too small, about 320 square meters, but after the building collapsed, all the building materials were piled on the ground, making it look quite messy. The waiter looked at it and said directly: "What else could it be? The ownership of this land is unclear. The original landowner always said that it belonged to Greenwich Street and was considered part of the Camden district. ??However, you can actually tell at a glance that it is the middle section of Northumberland Avenue, how can it belong to Camden District. So things just dragged on. " ? Gu Xi looked at the ruins here and thought about it seriously, "If I am willing to admit that this belongs to the Damingwei District, will the price be cheaper?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 36： Agreement (please follow up) Chapter 36 Promise (please follow up) This is really good. ?The waiter thought about it carefully. If Gu Xi really wanted to say that this location was in Damingwei District, I believe many people would be willing to help Gu Xi complete this transaction. After all, the issue of this ruin has been entangled for many years, but no one can convince anyone. ???If the owner of this ruins really succeeds in plotting against him and says that this is land in the Camden District, every one of the homeowners over there will make such a request. ??But if not, this ruin is right at the end of Greenwich Street. There must be an end to Greenwich Street. So this matter has been noisy all the time, and the waiter also knows this. ??If Gu Xi can really change to this ruins, it will solve a problem in Damingwei District and Camden District. I believe no one will object to this matter. If you really want this place, I can help you change it. In fact, except that this location does not belong to Camden District, it is no different from Camden District. You can see that other houses have to walk a few steps, but in this location, you dont have to walk even one step to get out of the house, its the Camden area. ??If it weren''t for some people having some ideas, this place would have been sold long ago. ??If I can be the master and not buy it and then think about moving it to Camden District, this will definitely happen. " Okay, I can write a power of attorney or something like that now. ? Gu Xi said decisively, if we dont occupy such a good place, we might as well find some useless places in the back. The waiter was also happy when he heard this. "Sign another entrustment agreement and ask me...please ask our Destiny Compass Guild to help handle this matter. The time is only three days. After three days, this land will be yours." ? Gu Xi nodded, three days was not too long, and he had other things to do in Victoria City, so he could use these three days to deal with these things. Three days later, I think he will have this ruins. By then he will arrange the anchor point here, and then he can exit the game and go back to report his profession. ?While Gu Xi was thinking about this, the waiter had already written down two copies of the power of attorney and the power of attorney agreement. ? Gu Xi took a closer look and found that it was written exactly as he said, and there were no other incomprehensible patterns or anything. Gu Xi then signed the agreement and then took out the land purchase order. ?The waiter took a look at the land purchase order and nodded affirmatively. "Yes, this is the first batch of land purchase orders. Although so many years have passed, the legal effect is still there. Don''t worry, I will definitely be able to get everything done within three days." "Okay." Gu Xi smiled happily, and then he was about to say where he would stay for the next three days, but when he was about to speak, he found that he could not tell where he would go next. ?Seeing Gu Xi''s troubled expression, the waiter smiled and said: "Don''t worry, there is no one in Victoria City whom we can''t find. I will look for you in three days." Looking at the waiter''s confident look, Gu Xi nodded. After the waiter walked away, Gu Xi looked back at Greenwich Street, turned around and walked in the other direction. ? Gu Xi planned to find a place to stay first, but it was getting dark soon. The last time Gu Xi went to Victoria Cemetery at night, he was beaten. Now Gu Xi doesnt want to be arrested again. ?? Gu Xi didnt want to see Victoria City at night at all. ??He would rather stay in a tavern or hotel and watch the scenery than go out and commit suicide in the middle of the night. As for his plan, it doesn''t matter if he waits until tomorrow. In any case, the corpses had been carried away for a long time, no less than a few days. After leaving the Northumberland Road, Gu Xi found that he seemed to be near the Isis River again. ?It''s just that his current location is on the other side of the Isis River, which is different from the location where he fell into the water before. The Victoria Bridge over the Isis River can be clearly seen from here. ? Gu Xi is going to find a tavern by the river to stay first. If there is a bed, he will find a place to sleep. If there is no bed, he will sit and drink and eat something to take care of his stomach. ??He has been extremely hungry during this period, and now he can''t even feel his stomach moving. ?After returning this time, he was unable to make up for the weight he had lost within three to five months. But just when Gu Xi looked up to find a tavern, he suddenly discovered that there was a human head hanging under the Victoria Bridge. I dont know how long the head has been hanging, or what kind of treatment it has undergone. The entire head has turned black, but people can clearly see his facial features and angry expression. Seeing this situation, Gu Xi couldn''t help but sigh, who is this? He can be suppressed under the bridge by Britain. It must be that he has done many things against Britain. ?Looking in the direction of the head hanging on the bridge, Gu Xi found a pretty good tavern. ??The main entrance of this tavern is just stared at by the head hanging on the bridge. Most people may not be able to bear this situation, but there will always be some abnormal people. So the business of this tavern is pretty good. It is now in the evening, and there are already many people sitting and drinking outside the tavern. ? Gu Xi even noticed that some of these drinkers would secretly raise their glasses to toast the heads hanging at the bottom of the bridge. ?Such a situation made Gu Xi understand one thing, there was someone behind this tavern. This represents safety in an environment like Victoria. Gu Xikeyang was afraid of the various thieves, spies or other nocturnal professionals in Victoria City. He didnt want to cause any trouble in the last few days. ?So Gu Xi walked to the tavern openly, opened the door of the tavern, and flicked a one-shilling coin over the bar. I want to find a place to stay for one night. Is there any suitable place? "A third-class room costs a shilling a night. If you add ninepence, there will be a breakfast tomorrow morning. If you add another shilling, a pretty girl will sneak into your room at midnight and at dawn." Leave yourself." Just give me a quiet room. ??Gu Xi glanced at the maids who were walking around on the first floor of the tavern, and then made a decisive decision. "Okay, your room is on the second floor, the third room after going upstairs." ??The bartender didn''t try to persuade Gu Xi, but just raised his hand and threw a key over. Gu Xi, who took the key, then said, "Do you have any wine and dried meat? If so, prepare some for me. The money will be calculated together later." Okay, Ill send it up for you later. The bartender looked around, blinked at Gu Xi, and made a look of understanding. (End of this chapter) Chapter 37： Westminster Abbey (seeking further reading) Chapter 37 Westminster Abbey (please follow up) Early the next morning, Gu Xi slowly got up from the bed with some back pain. The rare deep sleep made Gu Xi feel in good spirits. But for some reason, his waist always felt a little sore. But fortunately, one shilling is worth one shilling. Although it is a third-class room, it should have everything. Even Gu Xi''s clothes were taken and ironed. Now Gu Xi finally doesn''t have to wear wet clothes. . ?putting on his clothes, Gu Xi picked up the dried meat on the bedside table, bit it in his mouth, and then walked out of the room. As soon as we got downstairs, the bartender who was cleaning the bar raised his head. Guest, how did you sleep last night? Do you need me to help you stay in your room? I slept well, but I wanted to change rooms at night. As Gu Xi spoke, he put a shilling on the table. ??The bartender immediately understood, "Okay, I''ll give you a clean room tonight." At the same time, he also pushed a key in front of Gu Xi. ? Gu Xi took the key and asked casually: "By the way, do you know how to get to Westminster Abbey?" What are you doing there? There are graveyards for rich people. ??The bartender asked with a puzzled look on his face. There used to be a church in Victoria City, but it was demolished at some point. An ancestor of my family is buried in the cemetery behind that church. As a result, once the church was demolished, it was not known where the body was moved. The only thing that was certain was that the body of a knight in the church was moved to Westminster Abbey. So I wanted to go over there and see if there were any records of tomb relocation there. " Thats it. After listening to Gu Xis explanation, the bartender stopped asking any more questions. ?Although the British don''t pay attention to these things, they won''t have anyone to care about them. If Gu Xi has such a need, he will naturally not try to persuade him, "The Westminster Abbey you want to go to is located behind the upper city level. It''s actually not that far from here. You can go out from here. Take steam bus No. 19 and get off at Mianawe Station. ? Westminster Abbey is so big that you can see it at first glance when you get off the car. " Thank you very much. After finding out the route, Gu Xi didn''t stay long. He bit the dried meat and headed out. After leaving the tavern, Gu Xi raised his head and glanced at the sky. Victoria City was still as foggy as yesterday. Without a light, visibility could not exceed thirty meters. ??If it is at night, the visibility is even lower. Even if you stand under a street light at night, you can only see a distance of seven or eight meters in all directions. Any further away, let alone a male or a female, you can''t even see whether there is anyone there. So all kinds of vehicles on the road, whether they are horse-drawn carriages or steam locomotives, will keep ringing their bells when they are moving. If you dont hear that you were killed, then your death was in vain. While waiting for the bus, Gu Xi heard the unique sound of steam bus No. 19. Ding~dudu~ding! ?Then a huge headlight appeared in the white mist. Under the steam and white mist, Gu Xi could clearly see that there was a number 19 written on the headlight. "coming!" ??Gu Xi, who was about to get in the car, took a step forward, but at this moment, Gu Xi felt a slight sound of footsteps suddenly coming from behind him. Gu Xi was afraid of thieves everywhere in Victoria City. There are thieves everywhere, even if he is waiting for a car. ?Without a second thought, Gu Xi turned around and knocked the dried meat in his mouth into the hands of the thief. ??The thief originally wanted to steal the money in Gu Xi''s pocket, but he didn''t expect Gu Xi to turn around like this. He was still looking confused as he grabbed the dried meat. At this time Gu Xi pointed at him.?????Secondary corpse explosion! Then he quickly jumped on the No. 19 steam bus. Before the thief could react, the dried meat in his hand exploded with a loud bang. The power of the explosion is not that big, it is almost as powerful as a small firecracker. But it was an explosion anyway, and the thief was still holding on to the dried meat. With the explosion, the thief''s hand was disabled on the spot. ??The thieves who were stunned by the bombing could not even realize the idea of ??chasing Gu Xi. They could only watch Gu Xi jump on the No. 19 steam bus and leave like this. ??Gu Xi, who took action at the last moment, didn''t know that he was being noticed. He took out a piece of dried meat from his pocket and bit it in his mouth. ? Gu Xi discovered that this kind of dried meat was actually quite good. Not only could it be eaten, but it was also quite powerful when used to fry people. The most important thing is that it is cheap. Throwing this kind of dried meat is much more convenient than throwing throwing knives. ? Even this dried meat can sometimes kill people. Besides, it is much more reasonable for you to carry a dried meat on the road than a throwing knife. Looking at his choice with satisfaction, Gu Xi happily considered how to make good use of this discovery. For example, burn some dried meat and see if it will bring the power of fire when using corpse explosion. Or maybe add some poison to this dried meat? ?While Gu Xi was thinking about this matter and chewing the dried meat in his mouth, he unknowingly discovered that the steam bus No. 19 had actually arrived at the Victoria Bridge. ?The moment the bus got on the bridge, Gu Xi felt something sweep over him. ?Just when Gu Xi was about to stand up and resist, that feeling disappeared instantly. ? Gu Xi, who was frightened into a cold sweat, understood that this was the control of Victoria City by official Victoria professionals. Especially vehicles entering and exiting Victoria Bridge are under their surveillance. All professions actually know this, but they are unable to resist. ? Gu Xi is a foreigner and doesnt know the situation in Victoria City, so it is inevitable to be frightened. Fortunately, this kind of monitoring is just a casual sweep, and there is no intention to keep a close eye on all professionals. ?After crossing the Victoria Bridge, this kind of surveillance disappeared. Gu Xi could finally let go of his worries and found a seat to sit down. The next journey was much smoother. Gu Xi, who had been sitting by the window, discovered that Victoria City had become much larger after so many years of construction. ?Although the steam bus moved very fast, it still took about an hour to reach Gu Xis destination. Meanawe Station. The reason why I knew I had reached my destination was because the steam bus turned a corner, and a tall church appeared directly opposite the steam bus. Without any introduction, Gu Xi knew that this church was his destination, Westminster Abbey. ?However, looking at Westminster Abbey in front of him from a distance, Gu Xi felt that things might not go so smoothly for him this time. ?Others may not be able to see it, but Gu Xi can see that there are at least three kinds of pure white halos spreading outwards with Westminster Abbey as the center. This is the performance of a professional after his strength exceeds level 20. In other words, there are at least three professionals above level 20 in this church. ??And it is also the existence of the Holy Light series. (End of this chapter) Chapter 38： Paladin Hart (seeking for further reading) Chapter 38: Paladin Hart (please follow up) The disgusting Holy Light. After getting out of the car, Gu Xi raised his head and glanced at Westminster Abbey, muttering silently in his heart. Its not that he doesnt like the Holy Light, its that the Necromancer and the Holy Light are naturally opposites. After all, there is a negative energy and a positive energy. If both sides stand together and there is no conflict, it is a good thing. If you want to communicate peacefully, it is simply impossible. Not to mention that the Victoria City Church also functions as a cemetery. ?Gu Xi hesitated for a moment, then turned around and prepared to leave. ?The moment Gu Xi turned around, he found a man wearing heavy gold-plated armor standing behind him at some point. ?As soon as he turned around, he was face to face with him. ??This man has long blond hair and a beautiful mustache. He looks more like a noble. ?However, the strong aura of holy light on his body could not deceive anyone. When Gu Xi saw him for the first time, he judged that this was at least a paladin of level 5 or above. What is a necromancer doing here? ???Regarding the rude words of the person in front of him, Gu Xi had no intention of getting along with him peacefully. "What''s the matter? A paladin has so much control. This is your home." ??The man was stunned and pointed at Westminster Abbey in the back, "This is really my home." Okay, did you say that necromancers cant come here? Gu Xi glanced around and noticed some priests in white robes walking nearby. Thats not true, but there are many heroic spirits sleeping inside and outside the church, so the Necromancers visit is not welcome. Okay, I wont go in, Ill just take a look outside. ?The man was stunned for a moment, why did this sentence sound so familiar to him. "That won''t work either. Leave me now and don''t let me do anything." Wait, dont worry, Im really not here to cause trouble. You also know that I am a necromancer. I recently met an undead. He found that his body had been removed and he could not find his grave. ?You should understand what I''m talking about, so I came here to check this time to see if I could find out where his grave is. " Gu Xi quickly made up a reason. ??The man looked at Gu Xi for a long time, then put away his momentum and said, "Go outside the square to talk, don''t stand in the square." ?Gu Xi glanced at Westminster Abbey with some helplessness. He knew that he had no way to go in at the moment. ?So he could only follow the man and leave the main square in front of Westminster Abbey. Fortunately, this man was not hostile to Gu Xi because of his identity. In his opinion, both Paladins and Necromancers have embarked on different career paths due to their natural characteristics, and there is no opposition or difference. As long as Gu Xi has no intention of attacking Westminster Abbey, and as long as he does not **** the souls or corpses of the heroic spirits stored in Westminster Abbey, there is no need for him to have any conflict with Gu Xi. ?So when he saw that Gu Xi was willing to follow him out of the main square in front of Westminster Abbey, he still had a good impression of Gu Xi. You can call me Sir Hart, I am a level 5 paladin of Westminster Abbey. "Hello, Sir Hart, I am..." Gu Xi hesitated for a moment, but in the end he did not say his name was Sandro or anything like that. Instead, he borrowed the name from the land purchase order and said his name was Joseph. Level 2 Necromancer. Listening to what Gu Xi said, Hart looked Gu Xi up and down. "You''re so thin, even if you say you are a level 5 necromancer, some people will believe you." Gu Xi wanted to say that he had lost weight due to starvation, but in the end he did not say such a thing, but asked someone there A question I really want to ask. Didnt you say that the Paladin and the Necromancer would fight as soon as they met? How could you do this to me? "Who did you listen to? How can a Paladin fight a Necromancer? If he wants to fight, he must fight a Death Knight." Hart rolled his eyes at Gu Xi, "Are you a rookie professional from outside? ??Haven''t reported to the Necromancer Guild yet? " Is there such a good thing? "Of course, you really don''t know, right? Necromancers are also the most important part of Victoria City. Without necromancers, there would be no one to deal with the corpses that fall on the streets every night. The water in the Isis River and the sewers There is no one to take care of ghosts. How can you let those superior people live in Victoria City? It all depends on us Paladins. Dont think about it. Holy light can deal with ghosts, but it consumes too much. So Victoria needs necromancers. " After finishing speaking, Hart raised his head proudly and said, "Don''t look at me with such admiration. I am just the ideological pacesetter of the church school for three consecutive terms." While speaking, Hart even picked up his hair, and the white teeth in his mouth even shone so brightly. Well, then the matter of helping souls find bodies should also be handled by the Necromancer Guild? "Yes, but in all these years, I have never gone out of my way to find corpses like you. The method of dealing with them is quite simple. Just package them and turn them into an undead army." While they were talking, they had already walked out of the main square in front of Westminster Abbey. After he could no longer feel the influence of the Holy Light, Hart changed the topic. By the way, who are you looking for? Did he say his name, date of birth and death, etc.? "No, you also know that the undead may not remember anything. The only thing he can remember is that there is the body of Knight Bos in the chapel where he was buried. This is the only clue he left." "Knight of Bowes? Then you are really looking for the right place. If you wait a few more months, you really won''t be able to find the land." "What happened?" ?Gu Xi asked curiously. There are too many heroic souls that can be enshrined in Westminster Abbey, and they are planning to lead the corpse of Knight Bowes to other churches. Gu Xi suddenly became curious, "Did something happen?" Nothing, its just that the corpse of a new knight has been put into Westminster Abbey recently. There are too many corpses of the same level, and the saints in the church cant suppress it, so the corpse of Knight Bowes needs to be moved out. When you look for Knight Boss''s body again, you will have to go to other churches to look for it, and the information from the previous removal of the body will not be followed, which means that the clues you want will be interrupted here. " Then my luck is really good. Can you check where the corpses behind the church were moved? "Okay, I''ll help you with this, but you have to stay here and not get even half a step closer to Westminster Abbey." ?Hat had a look on his face that said, "I just don''t believe you necromancers." Seeing Hart like this, Gu Xi could only respond. Okay, Ill wait for you here, but how long will it take? Soon, Knight Bowes will be moved to Westminster Abbey. This is a big event. There will be a special document to record it. The information you want is also in it, just check it out. ?Hart ??said casually, and at the same time he repeatedly told Gu Xi: "You must stay here, and you can''t go near Westminster Abbey anymore." (End of this chapter) Chapter 39： Major events in Westminster (seeking for follow-up reading) Chapter 39 Major Events in Westminster (please follow up) In front of Westminster Abbey, Hart also returned to his team. ?In this team composed entirely of Paladins, an old Paladin with white hair patted Hart on the shoulder and said. Why, are you being a good person again? Captain, I tried him, that stupid new guy, even the Necromancer Guild didnt know about it. Not a cultist attracted by weirdness. " "Okay, as long as he doesn''t get close to Westminster Abbey, you should pay more attention. You won''t have to be so nervous after the transfer of defense in the past few days." Well, I know, Ill arrange for that little guy to go out first. As Hart spoke, he summoned a young man dressed as a priest in front of his captain. "This is my token. I can''t leave now. Please help me go to the library''s database to find the "1742 Knights of the Round Table Relics Translocation Record." Oh, okay! The little priest took the token and quickly ran into Westminster Abbey. At this time, Gu Xi, who was in the alley near the main square, also happened to discover something different. Because he knew it would take a long time to wait, Gu Xi simply found a place to sit down and planned to have something to drink. But for some reason, Gu Xi was stared at just after he ordered a cup of wheat juice. Two men who happened to be passing by him suddenly accelerated and bumped into Gu Xi one after another, knocking him into the wall of the tavern. Just when Gu Xi was about to ask what was going on, the two men grabbed Gu Xi''s arms smoothly, and one of them reached out to press Gu Xi''s nose. Their movements were quite fast, and the two of them used their bodies to block the eyes of others, so no one noticed what was happening here. ?But they were faster, and Gu Xi reacted faster. When the two of them grabbed his arms, Gu Xi''s fingertips popped out a pair of foot-long bone spurs. Because these two people were relatively close, the bone spurs pierced their necks on the spot. ?This can also be regarded as Gu Xis stress reaction. He doesn''t care what kind of environment he is in now. If someone attacks him, he will definitely fight back with deadly force. You use the bone spur successfully, and you gain 1 bone spur experience point. ?If you successfully use bone spurs, you will gain 1 bone spur experience point. Kill the cultist (level 1) and gain 10 experience points. Kill the cultist (level 1) and gain 11 experience points. Cultist? Looking at the message that popped up, Gu Xi couldn''t help but shout. ?He never expected that with just his jump, all the people passing by and eating and drinking would jump up. Some people drew their weapons and shouted: "What are the cultists? Where are the cultists?" ?Some others silently drew their weapons and rushed towards Westminster Abbey. ??Gu Xi also noticed when they moved like this. ??There is something going on at Westminster Abbey today. ?This should be what Hart said about the relocation of the Knight of Bowes. ?It seemed that the cultists were planning to rob something in Westminster Abbey, but Gu Xi was a little curious as to why these cultists would take the initiative to attack him. Actually, there were many things that Gu Xi didn''t understand. That was because Gu Xi knew too little. Burials are being moved at Westminster Abbey, but they are not moving them as Hart said. There are too many corpses of the same level. But there is another reason. As a relatively famous church in Britain, many celebrities in Britain are actually buried here. At the same time, the holy bones or relics of some powerful men were also buried. They buried these things here not to prevent the necromancers from stealing the bodies of these powerful men and making them powerful undead. Rather, they use the power left by these strong men to suppress some strange or uncontrollable things. ??The situation in Westminster Abbey has been a bit unusual these days, because for some reason, the level of a monster they suppressed suddenly increased by one level, and its properties also changed. The original plan to suppress this strange thing became ineffective. Westminster Abbey had to temporarily replace several relics and bones that originally belonged to Paladins or stronger knights, and replaced them with The legal system or the relics and remains of strong people. In order to adapt to the changes that this strange thing has undergone. ??Its just that the defense forces of Westminster Abbey got a message that this strange thing was exactly what a certain cult force hidden in Victoria wanted to get. They wanted to take advantage of the defense change at Westminster Abbey to attack Westminster Abbey and steal this artifact, which was equivalent to an artifact for them. This time they have been lurking outside Westminster Abbey, looking for suitable opportunities. ??The defense forces of Westminster Abbey are also aware of this situation, but they have no way to determine who is a cultist, so they can only arrange some personnel near the main square to keep an eye on the tourists coming and going. How could he be discovered by a paladin in the first place if he didn''t care about Xixi? And Gu Xihui was attacked by cultists entirely because of an accident. ?Gu Xi was noticed by many people because he was sent to the edge of the square by Hart, and one of the cultists who attacked Gu Xi recognized Gu Xi. Because Gu Xi is a living sacrifice imprisoned in the underground cell of the cultist. Gu Xi actually left the unique marks of cultists on his body. ?Now Gu Xi appears here blatantly. ??The cultists naturally couldn''t stand it. They wanted to take Gu Xi away secretly. At least they wanted to ask how Gu Xi escaped. As a result, these two cultists overestimated their own strength. As soon as he caught Gu Xi''s arm, Gu Xi killed him on the spot. The reminder from the system also aroused the reactions of the cultists lurking nearby. They thought their ambush had been discovered, so they jumped out immediately. So the originally quiet and peaceful alley suddenly became chaotic. ?Seeing this, Gu Xi immediately threw the two corpses out. ?Several cultists who rushed towards Gu Xi were knocked back by the corpse. At the same time, Gu Xi pointed at a corpse. Bone shield! You use the secondary bone shield successfully, and the secondary bone shield has 1 experience point. ??As Gu Xi cast his spell, a corpse exploded on the spot, and a gray-white bone shield appeared next to Gu Xi. ?Then Gu Xi stretched out his hands and took out the broken bone stick and strange head. He leaned his back against the wall and stared at everyone in front of him. ?Currently, Gu Xi is not sure who is the good guy and who is the bad guy among these people. ?He only has one idea now: to save his own life and not get involved in the things in front of him. (End of this chapter) Chapter 40： Accidents happen frequently (seeking for further reading) Chapter 40: Frequent Accidents (Please follow up) ! Boom! Boom! ??The response from Westminster Abbey was also swift. ?The confusion is not big, but it is quite critical. ?As soon as they saw the cultists they had been guarding against appearing, the troops at Westminster Abbey decisively released their long-prepared team. ??The paladins wearing heavy armor were divided into eight teams, holding swords and shields, and lined up into the alley near the main square. ?At the same time, when the bells of Westminster Abbey rang, the sound of hymns also came from the church. The white light of positive energy, with Westminster as the center, sweeps back and forth in all directions. The light of positive energy fell on Gu Xi, and he felt that every cell in his body was about to be burned, and every inch of his skin was hot. Even the temperature of the blood has increased a lot, and the face has turned red, as if he had drunk too much. Gu Xi actually understands that this is a manifestation of positive energy stimulating vitality. But this feeling is really uncomfortable. ?Gu Xi had to step back and back again, but he didn''t want to be affected by this positive energy light. At this time, the team of Paladins rushed into the alley. They held up square shields that were almost as tall as themselves. Every time they encountered a stranger they were unfamiliar with, they would use the square shield to hold them down. Gu Xi wanted to retreat, but was suppressed by two square shields on the spot. The bone shield on his body was directly crushed by the square shield, and the two thick long swords were even raised. "Don''t move. If you move, the brothers will take action." What the **** are you doing. Gu Xi was angry and helpless at the same time. He was not involved in this at all. ??But the two paladins ignored Gu Xi. They got the order when they took action. There is no way to determine who is the good guy and who is the bad guy. So if you meet anyone who is not from Westminster Abbey, control them all first. ??If the opponent dares to resist, take action to kill him first, regardless of whether he is an enemy or not. ??Gu Xi is obviously a necromancer, and these two paladins are newcomers. Their current combat effectiveness is only due to the blessing of the hymn of Westminster Abbey. Normally, they haven''t even had the time to play Holy Light yet. ?At the moment, they have Gu Xi stuck on the wall, but they are all very nervous. The long swords in their hands are raised above their heads, and they may cut him down at any time. ?Looking at the nervous expressions in the eyes of the two paladins, he calmed down. Dont be nervous, Im not an enemy. I wont move, so dont move too! Just as Gu Xi finished speaking, an explosion suddenly came from behind the two paladins. ??The swords in the hands of the two holy knights were unstable, and they slashed at Gu Xi on the spot. ?Gu Xi lowered his head and said, "You guys, be careful." Fortunately, these two long swords struck the wall behind Gu Xi. Otherwise, these two swords could have at least seriously injured Gu Xi. But Gu Xi was really frightened this time. He didn''t resist before because he didn''t have any conflict with the troops at Westminster Abbey. Now he can''t see the situation clearly for the time being, so it''s normal for him to hesitate. . But he is not the kind of person who does not fight back when being beaten. Thats enough for you. If this continues, I will fight back. The two paladins did not respond to Gu Xi''s words, and did not even pull out the long swords stuck on the wall. This situation surprised Gu Xi. He quickly looked at the faces of the two paladins and found that their faces were twisting and turning, and the blood vessels around their eyes were about to pop out. ?Gu Xi tried to push the two paladins, but when Gu Xi pushed them, they fell directly to the ground. ?Gu Xi quickly wanted to hold them back, but before he could do anything, he was shocked by the scene in front of him. It turned out that right at the location where the explosion had just occurred, a vine root as thick as a person sprang out from the ground. There is a light pink flower growing on the top of the tree root. The shape of the flower is trumpet-shaped, and the stamen in the center is constantly spraying red filaments outwards. ?All the people nearby were wrapped with such filaments. It was obvious that the roots were controlling all the humans in front of them. Gu Xi''s luck was good. He was squeezed against the wall by two paladins, and the thin threads had not hit him yet. ?This allowed him to escape. ?But Gu Xi also understood that he couldn''t just look at it like this. Without the protection of the Paladin, if he gets entangled in the thin threads, he will be unable to withstand it. So Gu Xi glanced at the battlefield in front of him, and then saw the cultist he killed at the beginning. ??This corpse is still some distance away from the tree roots, but the situation in front of us can actually be manipulated. ?Gu Xi''s heart moved and he pointed at the corpse. Secondary corpse explosion! With the sound of an explosion, the body exploded on the spot. ??Ordinary people nearby who fell down due to the blood-red filaments were blown up on the spot. At this time, Gu Xi raised his hand and said, "Bone spur!" ?Three bone spurs flew out and pricked into the bodies of three ordinary people without armor. Kill the cultist (level 2) and gain 22 experience points. Kill the cultist (level 1) and gain 11 experience points. Kill the holy oil believer (level 2) and gain 27 experience points. ??Gu Xi didn''t care about the fact that he killed the wrong person. Given the current situation, Gu Xi couldn''t care much about it. He had to find a way to break the situation. If he didn''t attack the Paladin, it was for Hart''s sake. Spiritualism! You successfully used spiritualism and got a skeleton (level 0) and 1 spiritualist experience point. You successfully used spiritualism and got a skeleton (level 0) and 1 spiritualist experience point. You failed to use spiritualism and gained 1 spiritualism experience point. Bad luck! Gu Xi said casually. The newly summoned skeletons are all level 0. It seems that this has not changed because he got a dead city. ?Then Gu Xi stopped paying attention to this. He waved his hand and said, "Go ahead and pluck out that flower for me." ?At Gu Xis order, the two skeletons ran towards the roots of the tree. As the skeleton ran away, the tree roots also noticed the situation here, and the light pink flowers growing on the top of the tree roots actually closed up. ?Seeing the movement of the tree roots, Gu Xi immediately dragged the paladin who fell to the ground up. Gu Xi''s reaction was right. When he dragged the paladin up, the light pink flowers opened like bullets and spurted out a large amount of blood-red threads. ?These threads pounced on Gu Xi like a net. ??If Gu Xi hadn''t blocked a paladin in front of him in advance, he would definitely have been stained by this red thread. ?After blocking the blow, Gu Xi pushed the paladin to the ground, and then began to run out. The flower still wanted to attack Gu Xi, but the two skeletons had already rushed to the root of the tree. Under Gu Xi''s order, they decisively grabbed the flower, pulled it down hard, and pulled out the flower the size of a human head. down. (End of this chapter) Chapter 41： Generate a copy (seeking for further reading) Chapter 41 Generate a copy (please follow up) "ah!" ??As the pink flowers were plucked out by the skeleton, a scream came from Gu Xi''s ears. ?The scream was sharper than Luna''s banshee wail. Under this scream, Gu Xi spat out a mouthful of blood on the spot, and his life plummeted to half of the level. ?Then Gu Xi felt the ground shake, as if something was trying to come out of the ground. ?At this time, Gu Xi couldn''t care about anything else. He took the flowers thrown by the skeleton and roared decisively. Run! At the same time, he also ran towards the No. 19 steam bus station. When Gu Xi shouted such a sentence, those who had fallen to the ground because of the threads sprayed by the flowers seemed to have reacted. ?They stood up from the ground in twos and threes, some fled to nearby rooms, and some fled with Gu Xi. When some paladins stood up from the ground, they clenched the swords and shields in their hands and looked directly at the root vines still twisting on the ground. There is a look of determination in their eyes. As paladins, their faith allows them to choose to fight to the end. ?But Gu Xi didn''t care about that. At this time, he could clearly feel that there was danger behind him. ?As soon as he turns his head, he will be left here forever. ?So Gu Xi had no time to look back. He kept running outside and passed the No. 19 steam bus station. After running about two thousand meters, Gu Xi felt that the sense of danger behind him had weakened. Before he could turn around to see what was happening behind him, he was held down. "bone" ??Gu Xi was about to release bone spurs to strike at the attacker, but before he could move, a burst of positive energy was injected into his body, dispelling all his preparations. ??Gu Xi looked up and found a woman with short black hair standing in front of him, with cold arms pressing on her shoulders. ??This woman is wearing a white robe trimmed with gold, and there is a golden griffon embroidered on the corner of the robe. Did you escape from Westminster? Ah, yes, yes! "Anna, Anastasia, you should have heard my name. Can you tell me what happened in Westminster?" After being asked, Gu Xi realized that although he had never heard of Anna''s name, he knew at a glance that she was a high-level being from Britain and came here in response to the situation at hand. He quickly talked about the situation at Westminster Abbey. Anna didn''t care much about Hart''s help and what Gu Xi encountered in the alley. It wasnt until she heard that Gu Xi had plucked a pink flower that Anna asked with a serious face. Tweed? ?Gu Xi quickly handed over the flowers in his hand. ?While taking the flower out, Gu Xi was surprised to find that the originally pink flower turned into pure black. "How can this be." ?Gu Xi said in surprise, but the Anna in front of him was not surprised at all. Instead, he nodded with a normal expression, "It seems like this is true. The mirror is weird. Everyone, get ready and prepare to save Westminster Abbey." Just after Anna finished speaking, Gu Xi suddenly felt the space around him pause, and then his eyes moved from the vicinity of the No. 19 steam bus station to the sky. From the perspective of the sky, Gu Xi saw the changes at Westminster Abbey. At this time, in various areas around Westminster Abbey, a large number of root vines appeared in all the alleys. , there is a pink flower on each root vine. ?Under the influence of the flowers, nearby people were controlled by the red threads sprayed out. They struggled to resist, but in the end they had to be controlled by the red threads and walked towards Westminster Abbey. At this time, in the middle of Westminster Abbey, a huge apple tree broke through the ceiling of the church. ?This huge apple tree is more than 300 meters tall, and its shade covers half of the main square of Westminster Abbey. Gu Xi could even see many people fighting in Westminster Abbey. But their efforts could not affect everything happening in front of them. ??More and more people came to Westminster Abbey Square under the control of red silk threads. Then something hung from the apple tree and these people were hung up. In the end, these people were like apples hanging on a tree, covering the whole apple tree. When Gu Xi saw the entire situation of Westminster Abbey clearly, he suddenly felt a pain in his head. Under such stimulation, Gu Xi finally came back to his senses. ?At this time, Anna, who had received the flowers, had already handed the black flowers she had just received to an old man beside her. Sir, take this flower and we can sustain it for three days. I hope you can find a way to deal with the weirdness of the mirror within three days. "Princess, you can''t..." This is the coronation place of the royal family. I cannot let the weirdness of the mirror occupy this place. This is my responsibility as a member of the royal family. ?Sir, the rest is up to you. let''s go! " After saying a few words, Anna led the other men and headed towards Westminster Abbey without hesitation. ?Behind her were a large number of paladins in white heavy armor. After entering Westminster Abbey, they quickly formed a line of defense to prevent the mutation from further expanding. ?At this moment, there was a ding in Gu Xi''s ear. [You came into contact with the Westminster Abbey incident. As a major event that affected Victoria City, a dungeon has been automatically generated. As the first player to come into contact with this event, you got a dungeon crystal stone and can activate the dungeon five. Second-rate. Copy Crystal (Blue) Copy: Big Event in Westminster Abbey (Level Required: Level 5-10) Dungeon missions: 3 external missions (0/3), 5 internal missions (0/5), 2 exclusive missions (0/2) Dungeon BOSS: Five (0/5) Dungeon rewards: purple equipment (1 piece must be produced), blue equipment (5 pieces must be produced), green equipment is random Along with this sound, there was a blue crystal in Gu Xi''s hand. ?Hold the crystal in his hand, Gu Xi could clearly see what was going on inside Westminster Abbey. ?This is exactly like the scene Gu Xi saw just now. It seems that everything is repeated in the crystal. Gu Xi understood that this was an opportunity given to Gu Xi. ?The Westminster Abbey in front of him has become a copy. He can take the crystal out, or he can use it now. ??Looking back at Westminster Abbey, which had been shrouded in fog, Gu Xi put the crystal away without any hesitation. ? Gu Xi is not stupid. One look at the current situation and he can tell that he can''t defeat any monster inside. So what is he going to do if he rushes in? Is he going to die? Having that time, he might as well find a place to level up properly, and then come back to deal with this copy when the time comes. So seeing that no one nearby paid attention to him, Gu Xi decisively walked out. ??He walked far around the area of ??Westminster Abbey, found a station, casually got on a steam bus, and left this troublesome place. ?Although he didnt know where the steam bus was going, Gu Xi couldnt care about that now. He only had one thought in his mind, to stay as far away from this dangerous place as possible. When he was strong enough, he would deal with the dungeon in front of him and rescue Anna who entered the dungeon on her own initiative! (End of this chapter) Chapter 42： Encountering a crisis on the road (seeking for reading) Chapter 42: Encountering a crisis on the road (please follow up) The vehicle has arrived at the terminal. All passengers please take their luggage and get off. Sitting on the steam bus, Gu Xi was about to leave Victoria City when he realized what he was doing. Hearing what the flight attendant said, Gu Xi stood up and prepared to get off the bus. ?At this time, the flight attendant said again: "Take your luggage and get off the bus." ? Gu Xi looked back and found that he was the only one left in the entire car, and there was a small linen bag stacked at the very back of the car. ?This linen bag is quite conspicuous, and it is piled directly on a seat. There is only one passenger like Gu Xi in the car now, so the flight attendant naturally thinks that this is Gu Xi''s thing. Thats not my thing. ?Gu Xi raised his head and looked at the flight attendant, "You can find someone to handle it yourself." After saying this, I was about to get off the car. ?The flight attendant was unwilling. Passengers left their luggage on the car. This was not a good thing for them, but a nuisance. This is a secret or mystery that only circulates between steam bus drivers and conductors. Drivers have encountered this problem before. Passengers left their luggage on the bus, and the flight attendant and driver took the luggage away. As a result, when the bus departed the next day, the bus disappeared directly on the route. . When the bus was found again, people discovered that no one in the entire bus, from the driver to the passengers, was left alive, and everyone died on the bus. So now the attitude of all steam buses is very clear. Luggage cannot be left on the bus, at least the steward or driver cannot take the luggage. He was about to get off the bus when he saw Gu Xi, but the flight attendant simply blocked the door. Get your luggage and take it with you! ??This flight attendant is 1.8 meters tall and weighs 180. He stood in front of the door and blocked the door. Gu Xi''s mood, which had just felt better, suddenly deteriorated again. What do you mean, I told you this is not my thing. Halfway through Gu Xis words, an unsettling aura came from behind him. ?? Gu Xi looked back and found that the entire bus had changed. The steam bus, which originally looked relatively new, started dripping water from the ceiling, and the seats looked like they had been rotting for decades. Even the flight attendant blocking the road has changed. His skin has turned green, and his body seems to have been stuffed with a lot of fat. It has grown in size by countless circles. ??There are various sutures all over the skin, which makes it obvious that he is no longer a living person. ??If other people suddenly see the scene in front of them, they will definitely be frightened. ??But Gu Xi is a necromancer himself, how could he not see that the changed flight attendant in front of him is still a living person. Dont move, Ill kill you if you move. ??Gu Xi pulled out a broken bone stick and pushed it against the steward''s head, preventing him from running away. Then Gu Xi pulled out a dagger and threw it at the linen wrapping. The dagger flew less than half a meter in front of the linen wrapper. Before Gu Xi could see what was going on, the dagger disappeared. Missed? ? Gu Xi had a look of disbelief on his face. His throwing skills were practiced with the lives of rats in prison. He knew whether he could hit the enemy as soon as he took out the dagger. There must be something wrong with the matter at hand. Gu Xi pointed at the linen parcel without saying a word. Bone spur! Three white bones pierced the linen wrapper from three directions. ?At the same time, Gu Xis eyes flashed, and the carriage returned to its original appearance. At this time, Gu Xi also understood that the package was a strange object. Although he was not sure what the attributes and effects of this strange object were, it was obvious that it was a kind of existence that aimed at intimidating people''s hearts. ??Its just that this strange thing met a necromancer this time. Those things he arranged were nothing in the eyes of the Necromancer. Instead, he was injured by bone spurs and his bottom was exposed. Gu Xi, who understood the situation, would not let such a trick go. He rushed to the package in three steps and then smashed it down with a heavy bone-breaking stick. bump! The special effect of the bone-crushing stick was activated, and the contents of the package and the wooden chair under the package were smashed into pieces. ??The linen wrapping the items was rolled up towards the broken bone stick with his backhand, as if he wanted to swallow the broken bone stick. When the linen cloth was opened, Gu Xi saw the things contained in the package. It was a broken mirror, and there were many intact souls that had lost their power. Seeing this situation, Gu Xi''s eyes flashed with joy. ??He swung his left hand outward and threw the strange head at the linen. At the same time, he pulled out the broken bone stick from the linen and hit the mirror heavily. Smash it again this time, and the already broken mirror will turn into powder on the spot. The strange head also bit the linen tightly and dragged it backwards. Gu Xi took this opportunity and reached out to grab a complete soul. ?Get the cataclysmic soul (green)*107. )castlegice from the soul that has been ?Hold the catastrophic soul in his hand, Gu Xi frowned. As a necromancer, he could certainly feel that the soul in front of him was of no use anymore. ?This kind of soul died under the influence of a certain rule, that is, they themselves violated a certain mortal rule. After death, their soul vitality was taken away by the rule setter. The remaining inactive souls can only be used as making materials or food. Used to make undead, even necromancers dont want it. Wait, food? An idea suddenly flashed through Gu Xi''s mind. ?At this moment, the flight attendant also ran over. He asked tremblingly: "What is this?" Being interrupted by the flight attendant, Gu Xi lost all his thoughts. He rolled his eyes at the flight attendant and said, "It''s nothing, it''s just something weird that happens randomly. It''s nothing for you here. I''ll handle it." As he spoke, Gu Xi smashed the powder left on the mirror. Only when the mirror turned into ashes did Gu Xi stop. At this time, Gu Xi''s broken bone stick was covered with this powder. Gu Xi picked up a cataclysmic soul and pressed it **** the broken bone stick. In the next moment, what looked like a mace turned into a wooden stick more than one meter long, similar to a civilized staff. The black stick was covered with a little silver powder. Looking at It''s a little bit pretty. The bone-crushing stick has been strengthened and upgraded to the shattering staff. Smashing Staff (green, wooden stick) Attack: 4-6 Equipment requirements: Strength 2 Special: Crush, when attacking an enemy, there is a 75% chance of shattering the enemy''s bones, armor or other defenses. Explanation: Wooden stick, wooden stick, smashing is your name. Either you bring it to others to smash, or you yourself are beaten to pieces by others. After completing the strengthening of the broken bone stick, Gu Xi discovered that his strange head had turned into a mummy wrapped in linen. ?At this moment, Gu Xi could not understand what was going on. He immediately stuffed one of the Cataclysmic Souls into the strange head''s mouth. As a result, the head shrank rapidly, becoming only the size of a normal human thumb, and at the same time, there was more and more linen. ?Seeing that the strange head was about to complete its transformation, Gu Xi''s expression suddenly changed, and he swung out his shattering staff, knocking the shrunken head away. Boom! ?The next moment, the carriage of the steam bus expanded rapidly and became the size of half a football field. A man in black robe walked out from the other end of the carriage. "I said the weirdness got out of control. It turned out that someone destroyed my arrangement." (End of this chapter) Chapter 43： Dropping the city gate on the battlefield (seeking for further reading) Chapter 43: Throwing the city gate on the battlefield (please follow up) ?When the man in black robe stood up, Gu Xi''s first reaction was that this guy in front of him was not a cultist. Before the man in black robe could say another word, Gu Xi raised his hand and faced three bone spurs over there. ??But before the three bone spurs flew in front of the man in black robe, two black figures appeared beside the man in black robe, blocking the blow for the man in black robe. ?Then the man in black robe said with a ferocious smile, "I originally wanted to leave you a way to live, but now you have to commit suicide on your own, go ahead." ?Gu Xi took a step back and looked at the two black figures walking towards him, with a trace of disdain flashing in his eyes. Who gave you the courage to make you and the necromancer outnumber people. ?? Gu Xi didn''t see any movement, a stone door appeared behind him, and Gu Xi retreated to the center of the door. Before the man in black robe could realize what was going on, nearly forty skeleton soldiers rushed out of the gate. ?At the front were the skeleton soldiers of Combat Team 3. They quickly surrounded Gu Xi and protected Gu Xi with one move of their shields. After that, the skeleton soldiers of Combat Team 1 rushed forward, holding two-handed swords. No matter who the enemy was, they just saw the black figure and chopped it with their hands. The man in black robe did not expect that Gu Xi would release undead on the battlefield in this way. At first he thought he could take advantage of a necromancer who didn''t have any undead around him, but he didn''t expect that this would be the result. ??The man in black robe waved his hand, and two more black figures appeared at his feet. Then the black figures turned into black figures and rushed forward quickly. The man in black robe retreated at a faster speed, as if he was planning to leave. But just when the man in black robe took a step back, he suddenly felt a chill behind him. Then the movement of the man in black robe obviously slowed down. There was even a layer of frost on his arms. ??The man in black robe can be considered a veteran. When encountering such a thing, he didn''t even look back to see what was going on behind him. Instead, he leaned forward and rolled forward a certain distance. ??But Luna, who appeared behind the man in black robe, had no intention of letting the man in black robe go. When the man in black robe rolled forward, Luna opened her mouth and screamed. Ah~ Luna''s banshee wail was quite powerful. Now it was almost unfolding in the ears of the man in black robe. The man in black robe was hit by the banshee wail immediately. He was rolling forward and preparing to get up to fight again. He only felt his head. A pain. Then his eyes turned red, his mouth felt sweet, and he lost all strength. At this time, Gu Xi''s battle team 2 rushed forward. These skeleton soldiers with spears ignored the black figures released by the men in black robes, and stabbed the men in black robes with their spears. Combat Team 2 has the largest number of skeleton soldiers. With their attack, the life of the man in black robes quickly dropped to the bottom. At this time, the man in black robe wanted to save him again, but a skeleton soldier holding a two-handed sword rushed over at this moment, raised his sword and cut off his head with one strike. Skeleton soldiers (summons) kill Shadows (level 3), you get 1 experience point, the combat team gets 1 experience point, and the summons gets 5 experience points. Skeleton soldier (summon) kills Shadow (level 3), you get 1 experience point, the combat team gets 1 experience point, and the summons gets 7 experience points. Skeleton soldiers (summons) kill Shadow Cultists (level 5), you get 1 experience point, the combat team gets 1 experience point, the contracted undead get 3 experience points, and the summons participating in the battle get 4 experience points. ??As various killing messages flashed in front of Gu Xi, Gu Xi also knew who this man in black robes was. He turned out to be a cultist, and he was a level 5 cultist. The most important thing is that Gu Xi noticed that the black figure he released turned out to be a mysterious figure coming out of Aridovi. ??And the strength is still very strong. With this situation, coupled with what the man in black robe said when he first appeared, a thought flashed through Gu Xi''s mind. ??The previous cataclysmic souls were not collected by cultists for the evil boss who was imprisoned in Alidovi. It seems that there are still quite a lot of such cultists in Victoria City. ?This is really hard to guard against. At this time, as the man in black robe died in the battle, the space supported by the man in black robe was naturally shattered on the spot. The space that was originally half the size of a football field was rapidly shrinking. The city gate that Gu Xi placed on the battlefield was also squeezed. Seeing this situation, Gu Xi couldn''t care about anything else, "You guys retreat first." ?Luna nodded and looked back at the skeleton soldiers. Several skeleton soldiers quickly stepped forward, lifted the body of the man in black robe and entered the gate of the City of Death. ??Taking the last chance, Luna also quickly told Gu Xi what happened during the time he left Alidovi City. Sir, Aridovi has been safe during this period. We have demolished some useless buildings in the city and collected a lot of stone and wood. ??We have been waiting for negative energy points during this period. When we came here just now, we had already started building the core building tavern. In addition to the resource investment required for construction, we also have enough negative energy points to replace twenty skeleton soldiers. " ?? Gu Xi has already noticed Luna''s recruitment of skeleton soldiers. After all, he can see the changes in the number of skeleton soldiers in his three combat teams. But Luna chose to build a tavern instead of a warehouse, which surprised Gu Xi. Didnt I ask you to build a warehouse? Why did you build a tavern? Sir, the warehouse is not in a hurry now. The boxes in front of the meeting hall can still be accommodated, but have you ever considered, my lord, what will you eat if there is no tavern when you return to Alidovi City? When Luna said this, Gu Xi understood what Luna was thinking. He is a necromancer, but he is not undead. He always needs to eat something. Without a tavern, he couldn''t eat anything in the city of Aridovi. At most, he could only use a pot to boil hot water or something. In a few days, Gu Xi himself will become undead. So compared to the warehouse used to store supplies, the tavern is really what Gu Xi needs most at the moment. "Okay, I can rest assured that I will leave the affairs of Alidovi to you. After the core building is built, you will give priority to building the city wall, and I will find other ways to deal with the other buildings." Luna nodded affirmatively and quickly entered the open city gate. As the city gate dispersed behind Gu Xi, the carriage finally returned to its original size. At this time, the conductor who had been watching the show cautiously stepped forward. Mr. Master, that was just now (End of this chapter) Chapter 44： Exchange information (seeking for further reading) Chapter 44: Exchange of information (please follow up) Unclear. ? Gu Xi ignored the flight attendants. He had figured out what had just happened. The flight attendants all knew what those luggage packages meant, but they insisted on letting them take the luggage off. They are passing the disaster onto other people. Gu Xi looked down upon such behavior. ?So when the flight attendant came over to ask this question, Gu Xi didn''t even think about it. He walked near the strange head that was thrown out before, reached out and picked up the head that was thrown on the ground. The moment he picked up the head, Gu Xi couldn''t help but sigh. The reinforcement just now failed. [Corrupted Head (Gray): A head that has been affected by a variety of forces, but ultimately failed to achieve balance. This head has lost its due role, but there is still a strange aura in this head. If you find a way to deal with it After all, this is still a good material that can be used to make equipment. Looking at the attributes of this head, Gu Xi couldn''t help but cursed in his heart. ?However, if it hadnt been for the head upgrade failure caused by the fluctuation caused by the appearance of the Shadow Cultists and almost exploded, Gu Xi would not have noticed that the enemy was approaching. ?This also happened to make Gu Xi miss the opportunity to save the head. Now it seems that this head can only be used as a manufacturing material. Putting away the corrupted head, Gu Xi searched around the carriage again. He did all this in front of the flight attendants. But the tall and strong flight attendant didn''t dare to say a word, he just watched from a distance. ??Gu Xi ignored this guy and rummaged around in the carriage. After finding nothing unusual, he opened the door and jumped off the steam bus. ?Standing in front of the bus door, Gu Xi glanced outside and found that the steam bus had stopped at the main bus station on the outskirts of Victoria City. ?There are a total of six such steam buses parked at the bus stop, and there are also many horse-drawn carriages parked outside the bus stop. ?Gu Xi glanced at the carriage, and the drivers on the carriage immediately noticed Gu Xi. Guest, do you want to go to Milida Farm? My carriage is the fastest. Guest, this is a light carriage, the fastest. Guest, what do you want to buy? I know the place nearby. Guest, there is a flea market in Cairns today. How about I take you to see it? Gu Xi, who was about to leave, suddenly heard these words and couldn''t help but turn his head and glance at the coachman. As soon as the coachman saw it, he knew that business was coming. He immediately stood up and said: "Guest, you must have heard of the flea market in Cairns Town. It is the largest flea market nearby. ??Every time, people from all over the surrounding areas come to buy and sell things. Sometimes there are some professionals who sell unwanted things. I bought good medicine at that flea market last time. " While saying this, the coachman winked at Gu Xi. ?Gu Xi immediately understood the meaning of the carriage driver''s words. He turned over and jumped into the carriage. Its better to come early than to arrive by chance, so just go and have a look. When the coachman heard this, he quickly said: "Guest, please sit down. I know a famous pharmacist there. As long as you tell my name, the price can be even cheaper." Gu Xi frowned. , "I''m not that kind of person, I just came here to take a look." Oh, we are all men, you dont need to say this kind of thing, everyone knows it. Gu Xi was also a little speechless for the familiar coachman, but fortunately, Gu Xi knew how to deal with such people. By the way, uncle, you must have seen a lot of things since you travel all day long. Of course, I run out every day and havent seen anything. Let me tell you, one night when I was driving a sports car, I saw a girl waving to her on the side of the road. I really wanted to give her a hand at that time, but I had sharp eyes and I could see something was wrong with that girl at a glance. Her face was pale and she didnt look like a living person at first glance. So I didnt take anyone with me, I just drove the carriage there. After I got home, I realized that that guy was definitely not a living person. He was something strange in the woods, and he tricked people into eating them in the woods. That kind of thing. " "Then you still have great vision. If I could escape, I wouldn''t be able to escape." ??Gu Xi said it politely, but he didn''t expect that the coachman actually believed it. Thats right, dont look at me. I have been driving here for almost thirty years and I have never encountered any danger. That means you will actually encounter some weird things along the way, right? "That''s right." The coachman hesitated for a moment, and finally said, "But don''t worry, as long as you don''t leave the road or enter the woods casually, it doesn''t matter." What if you accidentally entered the woods? Then what can we do? We can still come out alive if we dont go too far, but if we go too far, we may not even be able to find the body. ?Let me tell you, if you accidentally enter the woods, take some bread crumbs and scatter them on the ground. This way, even if you get lost, you can follow the bread crumbs. In addition, I heard the old man say that in the woods, you must not lower your head. As soon as you lower your head, you will be stared at by other weird things. You have to raise your head and look forward, even if you encounter something strange. You can''t run away from something. You run away, which means you are afraid of him, and he will keep chasing you. Guest, have you just experienced a strange influence? You are being targeted. You should be careful at this time. ?There are weird marks on the body, which can easily attract other weird things. " ? Gu Xi thought that he would come across the weird arrangements of the cultists when he came out of Westminster Abbey and even on the bus, so he nodded affirmatively. When the coachman saw Gu Xi identifying with him in this way, he happily talked more. ? Along the way, the coachman kept talking about some common sense about "survival" in the wild. Gu Xi didnt talk about his own strength or profession, he just listened there. Sometimes he would say a few words to guide the coachman''s conversation. ?This coachman still knows a lot of things, some of which he has encountered himself, and some of which he has heard. Anyway, no matter what the situation is, he can always give some reasons. ?And Gu Xi also used these words to ask some indirect questions about the cultists. Everyone knows about the mirror underground palace, but there are different opinions on who is imprisoned in the city where he was exiled. ?But one thing is certain for most people inside and outside the city. The person who was deceived into the city was called the Great King. The more rural you are, the more people believe in this kind of powerful boss. ?Even in some rural areas, some people will make a wish to the Maharaja in front of the mirror, hoping to receive strong power. ? Gu Xi wrote down all this information, whether it was true or false. After all, no one knew whether the information would be useful later. After talking like this all the way, when Gu Xi and the others arrived outside the small town of Cairns, he was already full of weird information about the countryside. Of course, there were also some unscrupulous ways that country people dealt with weird things. Gu Xi was not too sure about these unscrupulous things. Is the method useful? (End of this chapter) Chapter 45： Small town businessman (seeking for further reading) Chapter 45: Small Town Businessman (please follow up) The style of the town of Cairns is different from that of Victoria City. The town in front of you is full of a British rural style. The town is not big. There are various plants planted outside every building. . The flea market here is also organized on the streets and in the gardens in front of each villa. In every garden, there will be one or two stalls. Anyone can enter the garden on their own and pick out the items they want from the stalls. ? Gu Xi walked around several gardens and found that just as the coachman said, country people really like all kinds of mirrors. Most of the stalls in the flea market sell all kinds of mirrors, from palm-sized cosmetic mirrors to full-length mirrors as tall as one person, from the most popular mercury mirrors to older bronze mirrors. There are even some people who found a large number of mirror fragments from unknown sources and put them on the stalls for sale. Those who came to buy things did not take it seriously. Instead, they pointed at some mirror fragments, trying to pick out some good things from these mirror fragments. For such a situation, Gu Xi naturally would not just look at it, he would sometimes take a look at the mirror situation. ?However, most of them are ordinary mirrors, and only a few parts are mirrors contaminated with strange powers, but not many are contaminated, and they fall into the category of gray garbage. ?Those who sell mirrors do not think that the things they sell are garbage, and they often charge quite high prices. ?At first, Gu Xi thought that he was carrying more than one pound. Even if he was not a rich man, he could still buy something here. ?But he never imagined that he was so poor here. With the little money he brought, he really couldn''t afford anything. ?At the same time, Gu Xi also discovered some cultists here. They didn''t even mean to hide their identities, they just walked around openly wearing black robes. The stall owners and passers-by here are not surprised, and some even say hello to them. Gu Xi had no intention of taking care of such a matter. At this time, he just regarded it as wasting some time and increasing his knowledge. ? Gu Xi had already planned to spend an hour or two here, and after having lunch, he would return to the previous bus stop and take the steam bus back. He is not going to leave the tavern after that. As long as the people on the other side of the Compass of Destiny get things done and he has laid an anchor, he can quit the game in front of him. With this thought in mind, Gu Xis attitude when looking at the flea market in front of him was different from others. He didnt have anything he wanted, and he didnt have anything to sell. He just came to hang out and kill some time. ?This made the stall owners look at Gu Xi differently. They all thought that Gu Xi was an expert and they looked down upon the things in front of them. ?? Gu Xi walked out of a garden and was about to take a look in the garden in front of the next villa when a man stopped Gu Xi sneakily. "Guest, I think you are looking for something good. I have the goods here, the best." ??Gu Xi took a look at this man. He was not too tall, with a high nose and deep eyes. He had freckles on his face. He was wearing a top hat, with messy red hair exposed under the brim. He was wearing a black trench coat. Even when he was standing in front of Gu Xi, he pressed the trench coat tightly. His movements were clearly the same as those of the roadside sellers Gu Xi had encountered before. What, are there any good goods? "Yes, this way!" The man''s eyes lit up when he heard this. He looked around and took Gu Xi to the roadside. Then he pulled up his windbreaker, revealing what was hidden under the windbreaker. ? Gu Xi took a look and saw, my dear, this guy actually had at least thirty mirrors hidden inside his windbreaker. ?Most of these mirrors are mercury mirrors. Some are complete and some are broken. However, each mirror is engraved with magic patterns of one kind or another. ?With Gu Xis current knowledge base, he is unable to fully understand the magic text on the mirror. How about it, I didnt lie to you, I have good stuff. Where did it come from? ?Gu Xi did not take action, but observed from a distance. "Don''t worry about where you came from. My name is Solo. I am a professional. My profession is an adventurer. I have the ability to find treasures. These are all identified by me. They are different from the fakes on their stalls. I have them all here. Its good stuff. Looking at these mirrors from a distance, Gu Xi couldn''t judge the quality of these things. He hesitated and said nothing more. As soon as Zoro saw Gu Xi''s reaction, he knew that he was hesitating, so he immediately said: "It''s here, pick it up and take a look." As he spoke, he took off his windbreaker and brought it to Gu Xi. ?Gu Xi did not hesitate now. As soon as he touched them, information about these mirrors appeared in Gu Xi''s eyes. Ordinary mirror (gray) Mirror surface stained with a strange atmosphere (gray)... Mirror affected by strange power (grey)... The strange mirror that has lost its power (gray)... The more Gu Xi looked at him, the more helpless he became, and the change in his eyes also fell into Solo''s eyes. ?This surprised Zoro. He never expected that Gu Xi would be so picky. ?These things are all carefully selected by him. Even the professionals from the city and the powerful cultists recognized his vision, but Gu Xi couldn''t look down on any of them. After Gu Xi took a look at everything here, Zoro carefully took out a box and said. ?The box is completely dark black, and there are many magic patterns engraved on the surface of the box, as if they are sealing something. "I said these guys don''t like it, right? Let''s take a look at these mirrors. It''s not that I don''t want to take them out, but these mirrors are so weird that even I have to seal them in lead boxes. "open to take a look." ??Although Gu Xi was not very satisfied with the mirrors hanging on his windbreaker, he had to admit that Solo still had a discerning eye. At least half of the mirrors hanging on the windbreakers have a strange aura. It''s much better than the stuff sold at those stalls in the garden. So he is actually very optimistic about Solo''s choice. Hearing Gu Xi''s words, Solo opened the box. Gu Xi noticed that there was a fragment of mirror placed on the first layer of the box. ?This fragment is only the size of a palm, but it is made entirely of pure silver. One look at it and you can tell that the original mirror was a good thing. But for some reason, Gu Xi felt a sense of death on the mirror. This mirror is dead? (End of this chapter) Chapter 46： Different mirror surfaces (seeking reading) Chapter 46 Different Mirror Surfaces (please follow up) I found this in the ruins of a castle when ?Solo also wanted to explain the origin of this mirror fragment to Gu Xi, but Gu Xi had already picked up the mirror fragment himself. [Dead Magic Mirror (Green): This was originally an omnipotent and omniscient magic mirror, but it deceived its owner and brought disaster to the owner. Before its owner died, she killed the deceitful mirror with her own hands. The magic mirror. Looking at the information that popped up in front of him, Gu Xi felt even more surprised. He picked up the mirror at first because the dead energy on the mirror attracted Gu Xi. ?Gu Xi has seen dead cities, but not dead mirrors, so he is a little curious. But he never expected that there would be such a story behind the mirror. Wait a minute, tell me where this mirror comes from? Holding the mirror, Gu Xi interrupted Solo''s bragging. Zoro was not angry when he saw it, but responded quickly: "The ruins of the castle behind the woods over there are the woods with a lot of wild boars. I heard that there are too many wild boars in that woods, and there is obviously an iron No mine can be mined. ?Solo said while pointing in one direction. ?However, the range he pointed at was relatively large. Gu Xi looked in the direction of Solo''s finger, but could not see anything. Okay, I want this mirror fragment. "Okay, I won''t negotiate the price with you. I only want thirty-five pounds. Of course, gold and other items of the same quality are also acceptable." ?So expensive? Gu Xi frowned, feeling poor again. ?But he turned over his hand, took out a piece of strange rat skin and asked: "How about this thing?" Solo can find so many special mirrors, so he naturally has a certain sense of strange auras. ?The moment Gu Xi took out the strange rat skin, Zoro knew that this thing was no worse than the mirrors inside his windbreaker. "Yes, but the quantity is not enough. As you know, this kind of leather is not easy to sell. I..." As Zoro negotiated the price, he thought quickly in his mind. If he could get a few more pieces of these weird rat skins, he could look up at his windbreaker and change it again, so that the power in those weird mirrors could be collected. , it wont disperse so easily. Its just that the businessman, although he wanted it in his heart, still put forward more demands. Gu Xi has been around the flea market so much that he already knows the prices here. He knew that this kind of item, which obviously had a strange aura, was very expensive in the hands of ordinary people. Two skins at most. If you want it, take it. If you dont, forget it. Hearing Gu Xis tone, Solo immediately responded. Thats okay, just two skins. It looks like he is unwilling to trade for fear of interest. Gu Xi was also speechless about this situation. He couldn''t say that this silly boy didn''t know which things were expensive and which were cheap. He can only say that the level of the flea market is relatively low, and the contact surface is relatively low. ?In this way, Gu Xi finally avoided the embarrassment of having no money. After delivering the two strange rat skins, Gu Xi also put away the [Dead Magic Mirror]. Then he asked: "Is there anything else in the box?" "Yes." Seeing that there was business to be done, Zoro quickly opened the bottom of the box. There is also a mirror placed on the next floor of the box, but this one is different from the [Dead Magic Mirror]. The mirror in front of you is full of weird aura. ?This aura is much stronger than the mirror inside Solo''s windbreaker, but Gu Xi can tell at a glance that the mirror is essentially no different from the garbage in the windbreaker. [The strange mirror of prayer (white): A strange believer continues to pray in front of the mirror at twelve o''clock every night, attracting the strange and transformed mirror. This mirror can summon a strange mirror with a level not exceeding level 5 (note : The summoned weirdness is not controlled by the summoner). ?This thing can only be regarded as an average thing, not comparable to the [Dead Magic Mirror]. Gu Xi took one look at it, raised his head and said to Solo: "A piece of skin, if you want it, just take it, if you don''t want it, forget it." Okay, sell! When Solo saw it, he realized that this was a big customer. He quickly handed the [Praying Mirror] to Gu Xi and quickly opened the third floor. There is still a mirror in this layer. After opening the third layer, Solo sighed and said: "This is the last piece. Apart from this, I don''t have any other mirror with better quality." ? Gu Xi looked down and found that the mirror was a gold-rimmed vanity mirror. This vanity mirror also had a strange aura about it. [Mirror of Strange Rules (White): A mirror that can write three rules, true and false, and form a strange field through the rules to kill intruders. The rules can be modified once for each person killed, with a maximum of three people (0/3 ) Looking at the information on the makeup mirror in front of him, Gu Xi suddenly thought of the mirror that was packed in the luggage on the steam bus. ?This mirror of rules is the same as the mirror that was smashed by Gu Xi, except that the mirror in front of you is much smaller, and the number of rules that can be written is not that many. Only three rules can be written down in total, and Gu Xi believes that this kind of rule must not directly kill people. ?There must be other explanations here. This is interesting, a piece of skin. "No, add more of this. This thing is really difficult to get. I found the other two by myself. I got this thing from a cultist. It''s quite dangerous." Well then, Ill add an extra piece of leather, but you want ten pounds in cash. Gu Xi hesitated for a moment, and finally expressed his request. ?Sauro didn''t want to agree at first, but the weird rat skin that Gu Xi brought out was too important to him. Finally, he bit his teeth and said, "Okay, let''s just consider that I will bleed heavily this time. That''s it." After handing over the strange rat skin, Gu Xi didnt ask for the lead box and just put the three mirrors into his backpack. ?Solo dug out some coins from various places on his body, pieced together ten pounds and handed them to Gu Xi. Thank you! ?After collecting the money, Gu Xi felt confident and started shopping in the flea market again. ??But this time Gu Xi never met another businessman like Solo. After walking around for a few times, Gu Xi, who didn''t find anything good, had the idea of ??returning to the city. ??But after looking up at the sky, Gu Xi found a nearby tavern and sat down. Is there anything you can recommend? Yes, the most famous thing here is the pigeon pie! (End of this chapter) Chapter 47： New news sent (please follow up) Chapter 47 New news (please follow up) Gu Xi never expected that he would barely catch the steam bus back to the city after eating just one of their pies. Their pigeon pie is clearly the ceiling of the dark culinary world. Live pigeons are wrapped in dough and baked in the oven. This method is really something that no one else but the British can think of. ??Just to rest his stomach, he was a little uncomfortable because he was hungry during this period, and coupled with the stimulation of the pigeon pie, he almost became dehydrated. ?At the same time, it also consumed a little bit of the physical strength that Gu Xi had finally replenished. On the way back, Gu Xi remained slumped in his position, with no intention of moving. Fortunately, there were no problems along the way. When Gu Xi staggered into the tavern, the bartender at the front desk glanced at Gu Xi. I said whats wrong with you, can you still eat the soft rice tonight? "Forget it. Is there anything I can do to fill my stomach? I''m about to die now." ?? Gu Xi said helplessly, these are all professionals, and they were almost killed by the food here. It seems that Luna''s idea is right, Alidovi City should build a tavern first. Otherwise he would become undead within a few days of staying there. "Okay, let me make arrangements. You need to drink more sugar water like this. I won''t arrange for anyone to disturb you tonight." As the bartender spoke, he mixed a cup of sugar water for Gu Xi. ?After Gu Xi drank it all in one gulp, he returned to the room and collapsed. As for the gains he had made during the day, Gu Xi was not in the mood to sort them out now. ?Now he just wants to take a good rest and replenish all the energy he has consumed along the way. ?It was just that when Gu Xi was sleeping until midnight, something suddenly happened in his heart. The Shattering Staff quickly fell into his hand, and at the same time, a bone spur appeared in his left hand, and he pointed at the door. "who?" ?At this sound, Gu Xi found a figure appearing at the door. I didnt call...it was you? ??Gu Xi was about to say that he didn''t order any service tonight, but he found that the waiter standing at the door was the waiter on the other side of the Compass of Destiny. "How did you come." "Your things, this is a comprehensive document, this is the transfer deed. After you sign it, the land is yours." ?The waiter threw a packet of information onto Gu Xi''s bed expressionlessly. ? Gu Xi opened these documents and looked at them quickly. He found that just as the waiter said, it was the title deed of the ruins at the end of Greenwich Street. ?At the same time, there is a transfer deed and a legal document. It can be said that as long as these documents are signed, the land will be interest-free. ??It''s just that Gu Xi is a little curious. Do the people of Destiny Compass deal with things in such a hurry? Went into other peoples rooms in the middle of the night to deliver things. With such doubts in his heart, Gu Xi still signed his name on these documents. After signing these documents, Gu Xi looked up at the waiter. At this time, the waiter said with a gloomy face: "The agreement between us has been completed, please take care of yourself." Wait, can I ask what happened? Seeing that the waiter had a wrong look on his face, Gu Xi quickly stopped him. "It''s nothing. I''m in trouble. The ruins look like ruins on the surface, but they''re actually a complete apartment building. They just put some spells to drive people away to make them look like ruins. Plus, the stuck The events in Mden and Damingwe districts have made some people reluctant to take over these ruins. In the end, no one knew that this place was secretly occupied. When our people were doing this, they were attacked several times, and only then did we discover the problem. ?Now that the land deed is handed over to you, it is your own business whether you want to take back the apartment or not. " After saying that, the waiter glanced at Gu Xi, snorted heavily, and then disappeared in front of Gu Xi. ? Gu Xi heard something in the waiter''s words, but before he had time to ask what was going on, the waiter had already disappeared. At this moment, a thought suddenly flashed through Gu Xi''s mind. This waiter would have suffered a loss in that apartment building. The more Gu Xi thought about it, the more he felt it was possible. Otherwise, the waiter would not have explained the matter in such detail. He is clearly telling himself that the place he picked has been occupied by someone else. Now that the place legally belongs to you, you must seize it. ?Thinking of this, Gu Xi no longer felt sleepy. He sat on the bedside and seriously considered the situation in front of him. The waiter''s strength was obvious to Gu Xi. Although he didn''t know how high his level was, it was obvious that he was definitely a professional. Even someone like him suffered a lot. The apartment building was full of dangers. Just shrinking back when you see danger is not a good habit. Instead, the danger before him aroused Gu Xi''s motivation. After thinking seriously for a moment, he jumped out of bed, put on his clothes, picked up his luggage, and quickly went out. When he went downstairs, the bartender who was still working just raised his head and glanced at Gu Xi without saying anything. After leaving the tavern, Gu Xi was about to head towards Greenwich Street. Unexpectedly, as soon as he went out, he looked up and saw that the human head hanging on the Victoria Bridge was emitting a pale yellow light. It was like lighting a large oil lamp in the middle of the bridge and directly covering the entire bridge. Gu Xi glanced over there and couldn''t help but sigh that the eldest brother who had his head cut off was so powerful. He had been dead for who knows how many years and he could still exude such an aura. How powerful was he when he was alive? Awesome. With this thought in mind, Gu Xi was not too bored along the way. Soon he came to the ruins at the end of Greenwich Street. ??If it wasn''t for the waiter''s special instructions, Gu Xizhen would never have thought that there was an apartment building hidden behind the ruins. ?Now, Gu Xi, standing in front of the ruins, had a different idea. ??Whether its a ruin or an apartment building, its now named Gu. ?Standing outside the ruins for a moment, Gu Xi walked towards the ruins without saying a word. As Gu Xi walked towards the ruins, he suddenly had the idea that he had something else to do. ?But Gu Xi immediately realized that this was a kind of drive against him, but Gu Xi was obviously the owner of the land in front of him, so why should he leave. "I am the owner of this land. This land is mine. Even if the Queen of Britain comes, this land is still mine. I want to see if I want to return to my own land. Who dares to stop me? footsteps." Im asking for collection, reading, publicity, recommendation, and monthly passes. Ill ask for whatever you have. Please help me. (End of this chapter) Chapter 48： Hidden small building (please support) Chapter 48 The hidden building (please support) As Gu Xi said these words, the force stopping Gu Xi became much weaker, but there was still a force stopping Gu Xi from moving forward. ?Gu Xi thought about it and immediately understood what was going on. He said loudly: "I am the owner of this land, and I make decisions as the owner of this land. This land is the land of Damingwei District and belongs to Damingwei District. It has nothing to do with Camden District." As soon as he had finished speaking, the force that had stopped him completely disappeared. At the same time, the ruins in front of us also changed. The entire ruins retreated to both sides, and various materials were piled up into a strange three-story building. This small building only covers an area of ??about 200 square meters. The entire small building looks It looks like a good apartment building with some materials pieced together. ??Twisted and weird, but Gu Xi noticed that the windows in this small building seemed to be more and larger than a normal apartment building, as if it had been specially modified. ?In addition, there is a small garden covering an area of ??about 100 square meters outside the small building. There are a variety of special flowers and herbs grown in the garden. A hint of a smile appeared on Gu Xi''s face. It seems that his guess is good. There are only two rules for excluding foreigners here. One is that this place has no owner. If the owner of this place brings legal land deeds or other materials, these first-level rules cannot stop it. The second floor is about the division of neighborhoods. It can be said that the owner here has really taken people''s hearts into consideration. Just as he thought, no one would choose to give up the opportunity of Camden and let this house be located in Damingway. So the people here have occupied this place for so many years in vain. ?Now that the owner of this place is here, it is useless no matter how many people occupy it. Looking at the apartment building that appeared in front of him, Gu Xi took two steps forward with the Smashing Staff. At the same time, behind him, a gate made of huge stones quickly appeared. The skeleton soldiers under Gu Xi were walking out of the gate. Go in, take this apartment, and clean it all out. The skeleton soldiers all know what Gu Xi means by cleaning up. This does not mean asking the skeleton soldiers to clean up, but asking the skeleton soldiers to clean up the dangers in the apartment building. After all, the apartment building in front of him didn''t look like a normal building. If he didn''t have time, Gu Xi would have thought about demolishing the apartment building and building a new one. Just after the skeleton soldiers rushed out, before they reached the door of the apartment building, Gu Xi heard the strong sound of wind. ??A snake tail as thick as a person swept past the gate, smashing the skeleton soldiers at the front into pieces. Then Gu Xicai saw the situation in front of him. He found that a giant snake was nailed to the door. Only the tail of the snake could move. Three iron nails were driven into the head of the snake, making the snake become one with the door. Luna! When he saw the situation in front of him, Gu Xi ordered decisively. Luna, who had been hiding behind Gu Xi, understood instantly. She quickly appeared behind the snake and pointed at it. Touch of ice! ??The snake was quickly frozen. At the same time, several skeleton soldiers quickly stepped forward and pierced the giant snake''s seven inches with their spears. Skeleton soldiers (summons) kill magical mutant snakes (level 4), you get 1 experience point, the combat team gets 1 experience point, the contracted undead get 10 experience points, and the summons participating in the kill get 5 experience points. ??As the snake was killed, a piercing alarm sounded in the apartment building. ??The sound was sharper than Luna''s banshee wail, but it was not aggressive. But as the sound sounded, a large group of owls flew out of the nearby window. There were a lot of these owls, and in just a few seconds, hundreds of them swooped towards Gu Xi. Don''t think that owls have little attack power. They are also carnivorous creatures and usually eat rabbits, rats, and snakes. When they flew out, they pounced directly on the skeleton soldiers, as if they wanted to drag the skeletons into the sky and throw them away. Gu Xi only has this few troops at his disposal, so he must not let his men be destroyed right here. ?When the owl flew down, Gu Xi pointed at the sky. "kill!" Then ten bone spurs flew out and pierced the owl''s body like arrows. Kill the magic owl (level 1), you get 7 experience points. Kill the magic owl (level 1), you get 6 experience points. When Gu Xi took action, several skeleton soldiers quickly stood in front of Gu Xi. They held up their shields and blocked the attack from the sky for Gu Xi. Since he didnt have to worry about his own safety, Gu Xi locked eyes with the owls in the sky the moment they died. He pointed at the bodies of the owls and said again. Corpse explosion! ?This time, the bodies of several owls exploded on the spot, killing several owls nearby. After killing a few more owls, Gu Xi''s skeleton soldiers began to kill these owls. Although the number of owls is large, their level is actually not high. When they came in a large group at first, they looked quite powerful. However, after being bombed for a round, the situation became much simpler. A skeleton soldier As long as the owl is not dragged into the sky, it can easily kill twenty owls. This is even more true now. These skeleton soldiers went out with all their strength to kill the owls. They cooperated with each other. Some were holding two-handed swords at a close distance, and some were holding spears at a distance. ?As long as the owl falls down a little height, it will be easily nailed to the ground. ?At this moment, the door behind Gu Xi and the others suddenly opened, and a black figure rushed out from behind the door. The way the black shadow moves is quite weird. It looks like it is floating. However, the black shadow cannot float too far. It will stop somewhere after flying about ten meters. When he stopped, he could see the original appearance of the black figure. It was a man in black robes. His face was completely distorted and there were not many teeth left. But after the man stood firm, he pointed at Gu Xi, and a red light shot out from his hand. The skeleton soldier in front of Gu Xi quickly raised his shield and stepped forward, blocking the red light with himself. When the skeleton soldiers exploded, Gu Xi also retreated to the rear and threw two bone spurs at the black shadow. It''s just that Gu Xi''s bone spurs are much slower than the movement speed of this black shadow. ?Several bone spurs flew out, but failed to hit the enemy. ?But fortunately, this black shadow needs to stop before he can attack. When he turns into a black shadow, he cannot attack others. Gu Xi''s hands kept moving, making it impossible for this guy to stop. At this time, Luna also received Gu Xis prompt and was looking for an opportunity to freeze the enemy. ?While Gu Xi was preparing in this way, the skeleton soldiers also killed all the owls and began to rush towards the black shadow. (End of this chapter) Chapter 49： The Twisted Magician (please read) Chapter 49 The Twisted Magician (please follow up) The effect of Luna''s ice touch is quite good. As long as it comes into contact, no matter what level it is, it will be affected to some extent. ?This was the opportunity that Gu Xi was waiting for. When Luna froze the shadow, Gu Xi raised his hand and a bone spur flew over. ??The black shadow was frozen for a moment, and his body visibly froze. The way he turned into a black shadow and moved immediately stopped, and the bone spurs easily penetrated into his body. As he was stabbed by bone spurs, the skeleton soldiers near Gu Xi immediately pounced on him, attacking the guy with spears and swords. ??This guy also uses his own power to continuously emit red light, which can shatter a skeleton soldier with every blow. ??But the number of skeleton soldiers was too much. Even if he could fight again, he would only break two or three skeleton soldiers. This guy was hacked to death by the skeleton soldiers within a few strokes. When the Skeleton Soldier (summon) kills the Twisted Magician (Youth, Level 3), you will get 18 experience points, the combat team will get 1 experience point, the contracted undead will get 22 experience points, and the summons that participated in the kill will get 4 experience points. ?Twisted Magician? What kind of existence is this? ?? Before Gu Xi could figure out the relationship, a sound of high-speed movement suddenly came from behind him. ??Gu Xi looked back and found that another man in black robes dressed like the twisted magician appeared in the small courtyard of the apartment building. ??It''s just that he looked older, with long white hair peeking out from the black hood. The hair was already shiny and oily, and he didn''t see him taking care of it. ?When he stood still in the courtyard, he first saw the black figure beaten to death by the skeleton soldiers. At this time, the face of the man in black robe became distorted, "Harry, you killed my son, I will kill you!" After saying this, the man in black robe pointed his hand forward, and the same red light hit Gu Xi. The skeleton soldiers beside Gu Xi quickly stepped forward and blocked the blow for Gu Xi. ?However, Gu Xi clearly noticed that the corpses of the skeleton soldiers that were blown to pieces this time were obviously more broken. Hold him off. As Gu Xi spoke, he threw bone spurs at the opponent. At the same time, he was still thinking in his mind that next time he would have to learn a long-range attack method that could track the enemy. If he always relied on bone spurs, he might not be able to kill him. enemy. Under Gu Xis order, the skeleton soldiers quickly stepped forward. But this twisted magician, like the twisted magician who was killed just now, has the ability to turn into a black shadow and move at high speed. Skeleton soldiers are simply unable to catch up with the enemy at their speed. ?? Gu Xi also wanted to ask Luna to freeze the enemy like before, but this person''s reaction was faster than Luna''s. Sometimes even if he paused, he could take off in an instant and dodge the attacks directed at him. Facing such a fast-moving enemy, Gu Xi knew that relying solely on skeleton soldiers was not enough. He shouted decisively: "Luna, howl!" ??Luna understood Gu Xi''s meaning instantly. The moment the man started to start again and turned into a black shadow, there was a scream in the direction of the man''s progress. The Banshee Wail is activated! ?Luna''s screams spread to the surroundings, and the black shadow that had just started was beaten out on the spot. When he came out of the effect of the moving shadow, Gu Xi pointed decisively over there. That person also knew that Gu Xi could release bone spurs, so his body quickly rolled to the side. ????? Gu Xi just pointed casually and when he rolled, three flying knives were shot out from Gu Xi''s left hand. ?The flying knife flies faster than the bone spurs, and can accurately point to the desired location. Although this guy rolled fast, a dagger still stuck in his body. But he had no intention of taking off the dagger. Instead, he stood up and pointed in Gu Xi''s direction. At this time, there were no skeleton soldiers holding shields under Gu Xi''s men. But a skeleton soldier holding a spear immediately appeared in front of him, and he volunteered to block the blow for Gu Xi. ?And Gu Xi also took this opportunity to throw a dagger at the man again. ?That look seems to be telling the enemy that I have no magic power anymore, so come and cause trouble for me. ?Sure enough, this man also sensed the meaning of Gu Xi''s attack, and he rushed towards Gu Xi''s direction decisively. But just when he was about to start, Gu Xi suddenly took out the crushing staff and pointed it at the man in black robe. Because Gu Xi took out a new weapon, the black-robed man was startled, and his movements were obviously slow. ??Gu Xi happened to see him stepping on the corpse of a skeleton soldier. Gu Xi didn''t think much and launched a corpse explosion at the skeleton soldier. Boom! The power of the secondary corpse explosion is directly proportional to the life of the corpse. A small explosion broke the man''s left leg on the spot. When the nearby skeleton soldiers saw this situation, they rushed forward decisively, intending to hack the man to death on the spot. But the next scene left Gu Xi stunned. The man actually raised his right hand and put a ring inlaid with a large stone in his mouth. ??There was no movement from him, and a scream came from inside the small building. The sound was like a person''s cry before death, and the scream was even more pitiful than Luna''s banshee cry. ??Gu Xi didnt know what was happening inside the small building. As he was looking over there, he saw a ball of blood flying out of the small building and accurately landing on the man in black robe. When the blood fell, the man in black robe instantly absorbed all the blood. Then Gu Xi was surprised to find that the leg of the man in black robe that was hit by the bomb returned to its original appearance. Even the pale hair of the man in black robe has turned black, and he looks full of vitality. Is this rebirth or resurrection? ?? Gu Xi had a puzzled look on his face, but he still understood. The ring with the large stone absorbed the power of the blood, restoring the strength of the man in black robe to its strongest level. Gu Xi''s previous attacks for most of the day were all in vain. Facing such a situation, Gu Xi was very decisive, "Come on, don''t let him run." Luna immediately appeared behind this man, and the touch of ice fell on him. ?But at this time, the combat power of the man in black robes had obviously increased to its peak level. The ice only appeared on him for a moment and then disappeared on the spot. ??Gu Xi couldn''t care about anything else at this time, and the five bone spurs flew towards the man in black robe. At the same time, Gu Xi quickly rushed towards the man in black robe. This time it seemed that he was going to engage in close combat. As soon as the man in black robe saw Gu Xi rushing towards him, he stretched his hands forward and hit Gu Xi with two red lights. ?Gu Xi did not dodge, the two skeleton soldiers jumped out on the spot and exploded in front of Gu Xi. ??With the opportunity for the skeleton soldiers to explode, Gu Xi decisively rushed in front of the man in black robe, and hit his head hard with the crushing staff. (End of this chapter) Chapter 50： Resurrection Stone (please read) Chapter 50 Resurrection Stone (please follow up) ??The man in black robe reacted quickly this time. As soon as he stepped back, his body quickly turned into a shadow, preparing to turn into a shadow again. ??But Luna was right behind the man in black robe. She didn''t give the man in black robe any chance at all. When the man in black robe turned into a black shadow, she opened her mouth again and screamed at the man in black robe. Before the man in black robe could move his body, he was shaken out of the shadow state by Luna. Just at this moment, Gu Xi''s smashing staff hit the man in black robe on the head. With this blow, the man in black robe''s head split open on the spot. ?At the same time, four or five skeleton soldiers also grabbed the limbs of the black-robed man so that he could no longer turn into a black shadow. The skeleton soldiers behind raised their spears and two-handed swords and kept slashing at the black-robed man. In just a blink of an eye, the body of the man in black robe was chopped into pieces like a torn bag. ??But this man in black robe was still quite ruthless. After being beaten from the strongest state to being seriously injured, he not only did not feel disappointed, but also laughed. When he was chopped, his body turned into a black shadow again, but this time the black shadow gave people a dark red feeling. Even Gu Xi, who had rushed to the front, smelled the strong smell of blood on the black figure. Gu Xi always felt that something was wrong here. Luna, stop him! ?Luna screamed on the spot, but everything seemed a little late. Under the wail of the banshee, the black shadow of the man in black robe was shaken away again, but the man in black robe who fell to the ground laughed. He reluctantly raised his head, stared at Gu Xi, and kept talking. The ground was bleeding. "You are dead, you are dead!" Before Gu Xi knew what was wrong, Luna discovered a serious problem. The ring on his finger is gone. ?? Gu Xi''s heart tightened, and he quickly looked at the right hand of the black-robed man. The stone ring that could draw blood from the small building and quickly restore the black-robed man''s life was still there. ?This made Gu Xi a little confused, but he immediately noticed that the man in black robe seemed to be missing a finger on his left hand. ?Although Gu Xi didn''t know what happened, he knew he couldn''t let the man in black robe do this again. Cut off his hand. ?Several skeleton soldiers rushed out and were about to cut off the arm of the man in black robes, when the ground nearby shook for a while. The skeleton soldier wanted to retreat to protect Gu Xi, but Gu Xi said decisively. Cut! ??The skeleton soldier didn''t think much and chopped off the black-robed man''s arm on the spot. ?Gu Xi stepped forward and kicked the arm aside, preventing the man in black robes from having another chance to regain his life through the ring. Then other skeleton soldiers stepped forward and killed the man in black robes on the spot. Kill the Twisted Magician (elderly, level 5), you will get 73 experience points, the undead who participated in the battle contract will get 46 experience points, and all summons that participated in the kill will get 6 experience points. ?But until he was killed, the man in black robe had a smile on his face. This situation is quite strange. ?At the same time, when the man in black robe died in battle, the shaking on the ground became stronger and stronger, and even the nearby small buildings began to shake. Gu Xi didn''t even have time to clean up the body of the man in black robe, so he could only take the severed arm aside. ?picked up the Resurrection Stone (pseudo, blue)*1 [Resurrection Stone (fake, blue): A mass product produced in batches to imitate the Resurrection Stone, the holy object of death. It can be used to resurrect corpses that have been dead for no more than three hours (resurrection requires the life of an innocent person, and the body has Part of it is distorted, and this pain can never be relieved)] Looking at the ring on his hand, Gu Xi finally understood what had just happened. He was taking other people''s lives to resurrect himself. These guys are considered evil magicians. No wonder they used this method to hide this small building. If they were discovered by people in Victoria City, they would be treated the same as cultists. Just when Gu Xi thought about this, he suddenly raised his head. At this time, a huge antler popped out from the ground, knocking down half of the small building on the spot. Subsequently, a strange deer with a twisted body crawled out from the ground. ??More than half of this strange deer has a rocky body, with long and short antlers on its head, with at least seven antlers. The largest one is two meters long, and the smallest one is one meter long. ?There are a lot of flesh and blood, internal organs and other things hanging on the antlers of the deer. The blood keeps dripping on the deer''s face, making the deer look quite scary. As for the deer''s body, it is even more patchwork with many weird and weird things. You can even see things like clothes, weapons, skin, flesh and bones appearing on the deer''s belly. I dont know how such a monster was kept under the small building. Before Gu Xi could understand how this thing appeared, the strange deer took the initiative to rush forward. When it rushed forward, the small building behind him that had been knocked down by half fell down on the spot. As soon as the strange deer started, Gu Xi''s bone spurs, Luna''s banshee wail, and the living skeleton soldiers all headed towards the strange deer. Unlike the previous twisted magician who could turn into a black shadow and move quickly, this strange deer was not afraid of any attacks at all. When the bone spurs fell on him, they were stuck, and he didn''t care at all. ??The Banshee''s Wail hit the target directly, and the Skeleton Soldier didn''t even look at it. He bumped into it on the spot, killing anyone who blocked it. After two hits, Gu Xi knew that the power of his bone spurs was still too weak, so he immediately changed his attack method and pointed at the skeleton soldier who had just been killed. Corpse explosion! ??Just in time, this strange deer stepped on the corpse of the skeleton soldier. When the corpse exploded, a piece of the strange deer''s body was blown off. ??But what Gu Xi didn''t expect was that this strange deer didn''t care about the damage at all. It just lowered its head and charged at Gu Xi as usual. ?Gu Xi also understood that judging from the current situation, the damage done to the strange deer just that day was actually not that big. It is almost impossible to kill this strange deer with a corpse explosion. In other words, Gu Xi basically can''t break his defense against this strange deer now. Such a situation was something Gu Xi had never encountered before, and he was not sure what to do for a while. ?At this moment, the strange deer became fierce, opened its mouth and bit a skeleton soldier blocking the road to death. Looking at this opportunity, Gu Xi pointed his hand at the strange deer''s mouth. The skeleton soldiers exploded on the spot, causing some blood to spurt out from the strange deer''s mouth. ?But the strange deer acted as if nothing was wrong and continued to attack in its own way. There was no change in the means of attack. ?At this time, Gu Xi finally determined that his little attack power was nothing in front of the strange deer. If he wanted to kill the strange deer, he would have to use other methods. (End of this chapter) Chapter 51： The Power of the Weird Mirror (please read more) Chapter 51 The power of the trick mirror (please follow up) "Luna, you lead that guy to the small building, and I will figure out the rest." As Gu Xi said this, he started running towards the small building. As for the skeleton soldiers, no one was directing them now. They were just killing the strange deer there. In any case, their attacks are just trivial to the strange deer and cannot hurt the core of the strange deer at all. ?Gu Xi ran to the small building and quickly took out the [Praying Mirror]. ? Gu Xi knew that this thing could summon a monster below level 5, but he didn''t know whether the summoned monster could be controlled. Thats why Gu Xi has never thought of using the [Praying Mirror]. ??It''s different now. The strength of this strange deer may be above level 5, and it is a kind of existence with thick skin and blood. With Gu Xi''s current troop strength, there is simply no way to cause him much damage. Only by going up to level 5 or so of weirdness can you see if you can hurt this strange deer. ??Taking out the [Praying Mirror], Gu Xi aimed it at the head of the strange deer and threw it heavily. ?His throwing skills were acceptable. With this throw, the [Praying Mirror] hit the strange deer in the face. Then a click was heard. The [Praying Mirror] was broken into pieces, and a crystal-like arm stretched out from the fragments of the [Praying Mirror]. ??Then what came out was a man whose whole body was made up of crystals. After he appeared, he stood directly on top of the strange deer, turned his head 180 degrees, faced Gu Xi, and made a face at Gu Xi. With just this action, Gu Xi could tell that this strange person had murderous intentions towards him. It seemed that there was another problem with the plan this time. Unexpectedly, the strange deer felt something standing on his face at this time, and hit his head straight up hard. ??The strange man who was still provoking Gu Xi was knocked to the ground on the spot, and then the strange deer stepped on it, almost trampling the strange man to pieces. ?This strange man was angered. ?At first, this weird man was still thinking about hitting Gu Xi, but now he no longer cares about Gu Xi, and his target has directly turned to the strange deer. ?This strange man was summoned by Gu Xi. His ability is to turn everything he comes into contact into crystal. Then smash the enemy into pieces. With this method, you can deal with it even if the dragon comes. ?Of course he also has a weakness, that is, his body is very fragile and will break if someone hits him. And if he wants to transform the enemy into crystal, he must contact the enemy personally, so his level is only level 5. Otherwise, this weird ability would have been level 10 long ago. After changing the target, the strange man immediately confronted the strange deer. When the strange deer stepped towards him again, the strange man reached out and grabbed the strange deer''s leg. Under the activation of his ability, the strange deer''s left front leg was on the spot. It turns into crystal. ?The strange deer was still stomping down heavily. Under this stamp, his left front leg was smashed into pieces on the spot. ?Seeing this situation, Gu Xi was also surprised. He didn''t expect that this strange man could do this. ?It seems that this strange man is also the enemy he will face after Gu Xi. ??The strange deer lost its left front leg, its body became unstable, and it fell to the ground on the spot. ?But the strange deer was also quite fierce. After falling to the ground, he instinctively bit the left side and bit the strange man into his mouth on the spot. ??This strange deer may not look like a deer, but its mouth is clearly that of a carnivore. As soon as he bit it down, the strange man who had just gained the upper hand didn''t even react before he was bitten into his mouth. ??The weird man''s reaction was also quick. When he was bitten, he reached out decisively and stuck on the teeth of the strange deer. His strange ability was activated, and half of the teeth of the strange deer were turned into crystal. ??But the strange deer had already fixed its sights on the strange man. He didn''t give the strange man a chance to turn over. He bit the strange man in two with a strong force on the spot. The trump card that Gu Xi finally unleashed was completely useless within a few minutes of playing the game. ?However, the strange man''s death was not in vain. With his death, one-third of the strange deer''s head was turned into crystal. This was the best opportunity he created for Gu Xi before he died. When Luna saw such an opportunity, a banshee howled on the spot. ??And Gu Xi did not miss this opportunity. He pointed at the corpse of the strange man and chose to conduct a corpse explosion. ??Sonic attacks like the Banshee''s Wail are very destructive to crystals. With Luna''s roar, a third of the monster deer''s head was blown off on the spot. ?This time it really made the strange deer angry. The strange deer, which had been silent all this time, actually roared out a sound this time. ?But just when he opened his mouth, Gu Xi''s corpse exploded. The strange man''s corpse exploded in the strange deer''s mouth, completely exploding the strange deer''s mouth. ?This strange deer couldn''t care about anything else at this time. He got down on three legs and rushed towards Gu Xi. ?Seeing that such an attack had not killed the strange deer, Gu Xi felt a little embarrassed. But he still stared closely at the strange deer. When the strange deer ran to the body of the giant snake that had just been killed, he paused again. Corpse explosion! Boom! The vitality of the giant snake just now was strong enough. Coupled with the loss of its left front leg, the monster deer''s body was somewhat dragging the ground. The explosion of the giant snake was from the belly of the monster deer. The strong impact actually hit the monster. The deer was blown to the sky. ?Although the strange deer did not fly very high, it still hit the small building behind it heavily that was not completely destroyed. ?When the strange deer hit it, it was like a bowling ball hitting a pin, and it flattened the remaining small building. Freeze! Seeing that Luna was about to wail like a banshee again, Gu Xi immediately made a decision. The power of the banshee''s wail was still a little weak, and it could not deal another blow to the strange deer, so Gu Xi had to consider the possibility of the strange deer getting back up again. ?At the same time, Gu Xi was looking for corpses that could be used as materials for corpse explosions. There was no need to think about the bone spurs. The power of these bone spurs could not kill this strange deer. Since the corpse explosion can still be used, maybe the corpses of the two twisted magicians can be used. ?Thinking of this, Gu Xi pointed at the corpse of the old twisted magician and said. Take this thing and rush inside. As soon as Gu Xi finished speaking, the strange deer that knocked down the small building got up again. ?At this time, he was in quite a mess. At least half of the antlers on his head were broken off, and only one-third of his head was left. ?At the same time, the explosion just now exploded in the belly, so a huge wound was opened in the belly of the strange deer, and all the internal organs inside flowed out. Rush up and charge towards his belly! (End of this chapter) Chapter 52： Harvest and discovery (seeking for further reading) Chapter 52 Harvest and Discovery (please follow up) ??The two skeleton soldiers listened to Gu Xi''s order, decisively lifted the body of the old twisted magician, and rushed towards the strange deer. ?The strange deer did not expect that someone would dare to charge at him just after he got up. Without thinking much, he stretched out his right front paw and wanted to hit him. At this moment, Luna''s ice touch also fell on the strange deer, slowing down his movements. ??Two skeleton soldiers carried the body of the old twisted magician, rushed to the wound on the belly of the strange deer, and stuffed the body into it with a raised hand. Corpse explosion! Boom! ??The power of the corpse explosion this time was no less than that of the giant snake. Once exploded, the body of the strange deer was blown into two pieces on the spot. ??The remaining skeleton soldiers were not idle either. They attacked the strange deer crazily, until Gu Xi heard the sound coming from the system, and then he stopped them. Kill the twisted magician who failed to transform (mutated, elite template, level 6), you will get 106 experience points, the undead who participated in the battle contract will get 66 experience points, and all summons that participated in the kill will get 9 experience points. With the death of this strange deer, Gu Xi finally breathed a sigh of relief. He didnt expect that he would encounter such a thing even though he was just here to collect a house. ?It''s okay now. The small building in front of us is either in ruins or in ruins. It seems that we need to find someone to clean up the place and build a new building. Fortunately, the place in front of me looks like ruins to the outside world, so no one will suspect anything when he cleans it up. Otherwise, he would have to explain why this place turned into what it is now less than a day after he got it. "Pack up the things here and send them all to Aridovi." ??Gu Xi pointed at the collapsed building and the corpse of such a large strange deer, and asked the skeleton soldiers to clean up the battlefield. ??Luna took advantage of being a ghost and floated toward the ruins of the small building, looking for suitable good things there. Walking to the corpse of the strange deer, Gu Xi quickly looked through it. Soon, Gu Xi found some good things from the eyes, heart and neck of the strange deer. ?At the same time, there are also some items left in the places where the giant snake died in the battle and the two twisted magicians died in the battle. You got live snake nails (white)*1 Living snake nail (white): A nail that can fix a snake somewhere. The nailed snake will not die, but will be nourished by magic power, its body will change rapidly, and its toxicity will become stronger quickly. You got magic pattern cloth (white)*3 Magic cloth (white): Cloth affected by magic can be used to make clothes, battle flags, or pages of magic books. ?obtained the broken birch wood fragment (green)*1 Disconnected birch fragment (green): A piece of birch wood that has lost its magic power. It used to be a wand, but now it can only be used as a thought and a holy relic, used to summon the obsession of certain souls. You get crystal eyeballs (green)*1 Crystalized Eyeballs (Green): Eyeballs that have been turned into crystals by strange power. There is still enough magic and strange power stored in them, which can be used to make equipment or serve as alchemy materials. You get demonized heartblood (green)*1 [Demonized Heart Blood (Green): A source of a certain wizard''s magic power, but this magic power has been contaminated and can only be used as an alchemy material, to strengthen weapons and equipment, or to strengthen the undead. You get the transformation ring (blue)*1 [Transformation Ring (Blue): A ring with special power that can turn a person into a special creature (related to the character of the transformer). After transformation, the level and strength will be +4 (after transformation, it cannot be changed back to its original form) The strength can no longer be improved)] After taking a look at the things he had just found, Gu Xi finally smiled. ?Although he suffered a lot of losses in this battle, it was not too bad. At least by looking at these things, he can get his money back. At this time, Luna, who was in the ruins of the small building, shouted excitedly: "Sir, do you see what I found?" ?Gu Xi ran over to take a look and found that Luna was holding something like a birdcage in her hand. Looking at Luna''s excited look, Gu Xi knew that this thing must not be a simple product. He took it and took a look, and a message quickly popped up in front of his eyes. You get the design drawing of the Owl House (medium size)*1 [Owl House Design (Medium-sized): Use 500 resources, 10 units of stone, and 10 units of wood to build an Owl House (medium-sized building) in the city. All players entering the city will have +1 creature intelligence and meat will be provided every week. 50 units (upgradeable)] Hey, this is a good thing. ?Looking at the birdcage in front of him, Gu Xi nodded with satisfaction. Thats when I discovered that this small owl building can not only provide intelligence blessing and weekly meat, but also use the owl to send messages. After the small building is upgraded in the future, it can even serve as a flying point. Its okay to deliver letters, but the size of the owl is too small when it comes to flying, so I think Id better forget it. ?Gu Xi shook his head, not quite believing what Luna said, but this was another gain in front of him. "Okay, the harvest this time is not small. Let''s search here again and clear this place before dawn." With such a harvest, Gu Xi and Luna searched more carefully in the small building. Soon Gu Xi found that he seemed to have a feeling that there was a strong Yin energy somewhere in the small building. ?Thinking about the resurrection stones in the hands of these twisted magicians, Gu Xi knew that they were probably the places where twisted magicians used to imprison innocent people. He pushed aside a large stone that had fallen there, and he actually discovered a hidden door in the basement. Even before the hidden door was opened, the thick smell of blood could be heard from below. ?Gu Xi knew he was in the right place. He carefully opened the hidden door and looked down the stairs. Then he was stunned. Under the stairs, there is a place similar to a kitchen or a slaughterhouse, with a large number of human corpses hanging from the ceiling or on meat racks. But what surprised Gu Xi was not this. The first thing he saw was a familiar red dress. ??The corpse hanging on the meat shelf in the kitchen is clearly Shaya, the maid of Destiny Compass. Watching her being disembowelled, with all her internal organs exposed, Shaya''s face became quite ugly with fear and pain. ?Seeing this scene, Gu Xi understood why the waiter had a somber face when delivering the news. Sir, do you know him? Well, a thief with great potential, it seems she is not willing to die. ?Looking at Sha Ya''s widened eyes, Gu Xi said calmly. Luna didn''t think much about such a corpse. There were already quite a few corpses in this small building, and she didn''t care about one or two of them. Sighed, Gu Xi finally put Shaya''s body down and put her internal organs back in. Just when Gu Xi was about to help Sha Ya sew up the skin and flesh, leaving a whole body for Sha Ya, Sha Ya''s hand suddenly moved. ??If it were anyone else, in such an environment, they would probably have jumped up in fear. ??But as a necromancer, Gu Xi had never seen anything like this before. He just glanced at it and stopped what he was doing. He could see that in this environment, Shaya began to transform into the undead because of her unwillingness and some special influences. ?Although this transformation has just begun, looking at Shaya''s twisted face and the red dress, Gu Xi felt that there was something interesting about this girl. ?Gu Xi thought about it seriously, and he felt that he had encountered it anyway, so he might as well help Sha Ya. It just so happens that Gu Xi still has a contracted undead that he has not signed. If Shaya has good potential, he can sign it directly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 53： Contracted Undead, Shaya (please read) Chapter 53: Contracted Undead, Shaya (please follow up) Relax, I can help you. ?Gu Xi patted Sha Ya''s hand and mobilized part of the negative energy to inject it into Sha Ya''s body. ?? Later, Gu Xi did not use spiritualism, but talked about how he had taken down the ruins and killed the twisted magician stationed here. Gu Xi knows very well that this kind of autonomously transformed undead will carry a certain amount of wisdom and memory. Using spiritualism at this time will destroy the transformation of the undead. Even if Gu Xi cannot provide Sha Ya with better environmental support, he will not destroy it. ?Under Gu Xis comfort, Shayas originally distorted face slowly became smoother, and at the same time, the wound on her abdomen began to heal visibly. ?Seeing that everything was changing for the better, Gu Xi suddenly noticed that Shaya''s face had turned pale, and a large number of corpse spots began to appear on her skin. Transformation will fail, how is this possible? ?Gu Xi could tell what was going on at a glance, but he didn''t quite trust his own judgment. ?Everything was obviously changing for the better, but why did it fall off a cliff all of a sudden? "Is there not enough negative energy?" Gu Xi turned around and looked around. In addition to Shaya''s corpse, there were also many human corpses hanging here. These should be the usual experimental materials, food and even the final resurrection energy of the twisted magicians. origin of. At first, Gu Xi wanted to wait for the skeleton soldiers to clean up the ruins outside, and then transport the corpses back to Aridovi. ?Now that Sha Ya had a problem, Gu Xi didn''t care so much anymore. He pointed at the corpses and began to use the negative energy and death aura generated by the corpses to make up for Sha Ya''s losses. ?Under Gu Xi''s operation, a large amount of black, gray and purple breath was extracted from the corpse and injected into Shaya''s body. ??But Gu Xi discovered that even after replenishing these negative energies, Shaya''s body was still deteriorating. Judging from the current situation, she could not support the successful transformation, and this body was about to die. This situation left Gu Xi a little speechless. Although he had never encountered such a thing before, when he was in school, his grades were among the top in the class. ?? Various situations that will be discovered during the autonomous transformation of the undead are recorded in the book. The situation in front of me is clearly the transformation failure caused by the loss of part of Shaya''s body. Why did he supplement it according to the method in the book, but it still didn''t work. ?Just when Gu Xi was at a loss what to do, he suddenly thought of a possibility. ??The old twisted magician was resurrected just now, so it wouldn''t be Shaya''s life force that was extracted. ?Thinking of this, Gu Xi quickly took out the resurrection stone. Sure enough, when the Resurrection Stone was taken out, Shaya''s body moved slightly towards the Resurrection Stone. This is the instinctive action of the undead in response to the missing part of itself. It seems that this is indeed the case. ?An idea flashed through Gu Xi''s mind. Originally, he planned to wait for Sha Ya to transform into an undead, and then he would come back and sign a contract with Sha Ya. ?It seems that this is no longer possible. Now we need to carry out manual intervention and adjustment on Shaya''s transformation, otherwise Shaya, a good seedling, will be destroyed. With this thought in mind, Gu Xi quickly rummaged through the various materials he had available. The materials obtained from just killing the twisted magicians and some things bought at the flea market were dug out. At the same time, one plan after another was quickly formed in Gu Xi''s mind, and then quickly overturned. ?Finally, Gu Xi relied on his level 3 undead knowledge and level 4 magic knowledge to piece together a quite feasible plan. After confirming the plan, Gu Xi quickly took action. He knew that Sha Ya was in a very dangerous situation. If he didn''t deal with it quickly, Sha Ya''s situation would become more dangerous with every minute of delay. At the end of the day, even if all Gu Xi''s arrangements are successful, the transformation may fail. So Gu Xi used everything he could use quite simply. He borrowed Lia Li''s kitchen knife and opened Sha Ya''s newly healed wound. ?At the same time, Gu Xi removed the resurrection stone from the ring and firmly placed it on Shaya''s eleventh vertebrae. After it was installed, Gu Xi tore the magic pattern cloth into strips and wrapped the resurrection stone tightly to prevent it from falling off. After finishing all this, Gu Xi put Sha Ya''s internal organs in again. When putting the heart back in, Gu Xi injected the demonized heart blood into the heart. After placing all the internal organs as they were, Gu Xi used magic pattern cloth to bandage Shaya''s wound, and finally placed the [Dead Magic Mirror] on the wound. Shayas current situation is that she lacks both vitality and death. Everything was taken away by the Resurrection Stone. ?Although the Gu Xi Plan used some means to force out the power from the Resurrection Stone, there are some things that are lost that are not easy to replace. Gu Xi didnt want to waste such a good material like Sha Ya, so the [Dead Magic Mirror] was naturally taken out. After putting everything away, Gu Xi used blood to draw a magic circle on Sha Ya''s body, and finally helped put Sha Ya''s clothes on. After finishing everything, Gu Xi took a deep breath, took out the complete souls he had collected before, and poured them into Shaya''s body one by one. With the injection of these souls, Shaya''s skin began to become smoother, and the color of her skin became a little blue-grey, but the previous rotten state had disappeared. At the same time, Shaya''s eyes turned into mercury silver, and the pupils and whites of her eyes were all gone, which looked quite strange. ?Seeing the changes in Sha Ya, Gu Xi finally breathed a sigh of relief. This time, she finally changed for the better. ?So Gu Xi took out a small piece of magic pattern cloth and quickly wrote the undead contract. ??The format of the undead contract is actually the same, except that if there is no contract quantity, writing it will be in vain and will not be recognized by the system. Gu Xi happens to still have a spot in the Undead Contract, so it was a success when he entered the Undead Contract. When he rolled up the contract of the dead, Shaya also sat upright from the ground. Without waiting for Sa Ya to look at Gu Xi, Gu Xi quickly sent the undead contract to a delivery, and a light blue soul light group also appeared in his hand. "My name is Gu Xi. I hope to sign a contract with you and lend your strength to fight for me." I...will fight for you. Ding! The contract with the undead is successful, and Shaya (contracted with the undead) joins the player. Name: Shaya (Contracted Undead) Race: Resurrection (walking zombie branch) Level: Level 5 (0/15000) ?Talent: Blood-sucking (can absorb 30% of the enemy''s lost life during battle to replenish one''s own life, resurrection stone effect) Status: health (410/410), magic power (140/140) Attributes: Strength 3.2, Agility 2.7, Constitution 2.1+2 (resurrection stone effect), Intelligence 1.4, Perception 2.7, Charisma 2.6 Skills: Dagger Attack Level 5, Stealth Level 4, Mechanism Arrangement and Dismantling Level 3, Omniscient Eye Level 3 (Dead Magic Mirror Effect), Magic Resistance Level 2 (Magic Weave Cloth Effect)] (End of this chapter) Chapter 54： Mirror of Rules (please read) Chapter 54 Mirror of Rules (please follow up) This is a thief. ?Gu Xi took a look at Sha Ya''s current attributes and immediately made a corresponding judgment in his heart. ? ?Strength and skills are okay, but with her talents and attributes, it would be great if she was a tank. But why is she a thief? ?Although he was thinking this, Gu Xi still walked up to Sha Ya. Saya? Well, Im here, my lord... Sha Ya seemed to recall Gu Xis identity, hesitated for a moment, and then changed her words. How did you become like this? Gu Xi is still more concerned about Sha Ya''s situation. Sha Ya was also a little helpless regarding Gu Xi''s question, "My mentor helped you to deal with the land deed. I thought I knew a few people, so I followed him secretly. I originally thought that if the owner of this place didn''t agree to change, I would give them a harsh blow, but I didn''t expect that the situation behind this ruin would be like this, and I fell into it without paying attention. " At this point, Shaya raised her hand and looked at the looming magic lines on her skin. She also knew that she could not go back. Even if the mentor of Destiny Compass loves her, he will not let an undead study there again. Seeing Sha Ya''s current state, Gu Xi thought for a moment and then said: "I know what you are thinking. It just so happens that we still have some time, so let''s go back and take a look. ?Your mentor''s face is quite ugly because of your incident. This time you go back, even if you say goodbye to him. " Sha Ya glanced at Gu Xi, nodded seriously and said, "Okay." While Gu Xi was talking to Sha Ya, Luna floated out from nearby again. Sir, come and take a look, I found something else. Upon hearing this, Gu Xi waved to Shaya and asked her to leave on her own, and then followed Luna to the back of the small building. ??The building materials that had fallen down from the small building had been moved away. Gu Xi could see that there was also a basement here. It''s just that it''s different from the basement where corpses were hung. The basement in front of me is obviously much smaller. Although it''s not too clean, it''s not full of corpses like the previous basement. ?In this basement, apart from a crucible that has been extinguished, there is only a broken mirror on the wall. As soon as Gu Xi came in, his eyes fell on the mirror. Is this...a mirror of rules? ??Luna had never seen the Mirror of Rules, so she didn''t know what Gu Xi was talking about, but she still said: "Sir, this should be the special power that affects the outside world." ?While Luna was speaking, Gu Xi''s hand had already touched the broken mirror. Mirror of Magical Rules (white, broken): A mirror that can write down three rules, true or false, and influence others through the rules. Until the rules are broken, others cannot discover the secrets within the rules. Rule 1: This ruin has no owner (broken) Rule 2: The ownership of this ruins location is undecided (broken) Rule 3: People who enter the ruins from the front must leave from the side (broken) Explanation: The Mirror of Rules is broken and cannot be used again. Looking at the explanation in front of him, Gu Xi knew that this was where the Mirror of Rules was placed. Those twisted magicians before took advantage of the Mirror of Rules to occupy this place and turned it into their own territory. ?These magicians dont want to get the land deed, they just want to occupy it for free. ?As a result, they met Gu Xi, and not only did they lose their land, but they also lost their lives. ?However, this also made Gu Xi discover an interesting point. It turns out that the Mirror of Rules can still be used in this way. ?Gu Xi thought for a moment, didnt he have a mirror of rules? ??Although it is in a weird direction and is different from the regular mirror used to hide the entire ruins, the situation is the same. It happened that the [Mirror of Magical Rules] was also broken, so Gu Xi simply took out the [Mirror of Weird Rules] and removed the broken [Mirror of Magical Rules]. As the [Mirror of Weird Rules] was hung up, a ding sounded in Gu Xi''s ears. Whether to activate the Mirror of Weird Rules, please set the scope of influence and rules. ? Gu Xi looked at the mirror and found that there was a map looking down from the sky. Gu Xi drew the scope of the ruins and began to write three rules. Article 1: The person with the land deed is the owner of the land. After speaking, Gu Xi also took out the land deed of this place and showed it in front of the mirror. Article 2: Outsiders can enter through the gate only with the owners consent. Outsiders must leave when the owner sees off guests. "Article 3: Anyone who enters this place without the owner''s consent is an enemy and will die in various means arranged by the owner. After death, the body and soul will be integrated into this place and become part of the servants of this place." ??As the three rules written by Gu Xi were established, this [Mirror of Weird Rules] was fixed on this wall. ?Then Gu Xi felt a slight vibration in the ground nearby, as if something had merged into the ground. ?However, the new rules have no impact on Gu Xis undead men, who are still carrying various materials back to Alidovi City. Soon, the collapsed building was evacuated, and even the ruins that had been used to deceive the public were removed. Luna, who had been paying attention to this matter, floated in front of Gu Xi. I have been paying attention just now. We have transported back a total of 35 units of stone, 29 units of wood, 4 units of metal, a corpse of a twisted magician, and three oil paintings for decoration. By the way, we also dug up a large number of bones later, including those of humans and some large animals. Some of the bones even contained part of the magic power. We have transported them all back to Aridovi. " "well done." At this time, Gu Xi also saw that everything that could be seen here had been carried away by the skeleton soldiers. Now, where the ruins were originally, there was only a piece of flat land. Even the flowers in the garden in front were pulled out and taken away. Seeing this, Gu Xi had to admire the meticulousness of the skeleton soldiers. "You go back first. I''ll find someone to build this small building in the next two days. After it''s built, I''ll ask you to come over and put the hearth stone." Okay, sir, are two days enough? Before coming here, I might have been a little worried, but after coming here, Im not worried anymore. There are magicians here, and its not impossible to have some other construction methods. After listening to Gu Xis words, Luna understood that there was a certain truth to it. She didnt say anything more, and directly followed the skeleton soldiers through the city gate and returned to Alidovi City. There are still a lot of things waiting for Luna over there. At least this time they need to spend time sorting out their harvest. At the same time, they also need to arrange the whereabouts of the corpses. (End of this chapter) Chapter 55： The sewer black market (seeking for further reading) Chapter 55 Sewer Black Market (please follow up) ??When Luna returned to Alidovi City, Gu Xi was not idle either. He specially opened permission for Luna and Shaya to enter and exit the area in front of them, and then quickly left the ruins. ??As he walked out of the ruins, Gu Xi looked back. Because the [Mirror of Magic Rules] has lost its function, when outsiders see this place, it is no longer the ruins that were originally set, but the original small building. ?Of course, after being cleaned up by the skeleton soldiers, the ruins here are now completely gone, and there is only an open space left in front of you. Maybe after daybreak, someone will see the situation here and be curious about what happened, and even want to come in and take a look at the situation inside. However, Gu Xi does not intend for anyone to destroy the peace here. He has already deployed the [Mirror of Weird Rules]. Even though it is still an open space, the rules have been activated. If someone accidentally enters here, he will die in the open space. , then the trouble would be big. After leaving the open space, Gu Xi raised his head and glanced at the sky. Gu Xi turned his head and looked in another direction. Youre back so soon? Shaya slowly walked out of the darkness. After some time of adjustment, Shaya had recovered her original fighting strength. When she walked out of the darkness, she was still wearing a red dress and high heels, but she did not make any sound. A hint of sound. She didnt lower her head until she reached a position about three meters in front of Gu Xi. "grown ups." Have you met your mentor? ? Gu Xi glanced at Sha Ya and found that her clothes had been changed. At the same time, Gu Xi noticed some less obvious changes in Sha Ya''s movements. Ive seen it. My mentor is very happy that I can come out. At the same time, my mentor has also allowed me to become a thief. I am now an official thief. Regarding this situation, Gu Xi was silent for a moment, "Your instructor treats you very well. Please visit him more when you have time in the future. ?Now Shaya, there is something you need to take care of. " Please give me your instructions. You know Victoria City well, do you know where there is a construction team that can build houses quickly, preferably one that can build houses in a short time. "Yes." After listening to Gu Xi''s request, Shaya responded decisively, "I heard that there are several goblin and goblin engineering teams over there in the black market. Their construction speed is quite fast, but their asking price is also high. It will be higher. "It''s okay. We still have some unused goods on hand. If possible, we can use these goods to exchange for them." As soon as Gu Xi heard the news about the engineering team, he immediately said: "Let''s go there quickly, build this place as soon as possible, and finish the work as soon as possible." This way, sir, please. Seeing that Gu Xi was determined, Shaya didn''t refuse too much and headed in one direction with Gu Xi. Following Sha Ya, Gu Xi quickly passed through a nearby alley, then opened the entrance to the sewer and moved forward along the sewer full of filth for about twenty minutes. Finally, they jumped on a small boat docked in the sewer. Driven by the boat, they arrived at a small dock deep in the sewer. ? Gu Xi could tell that the dock in front of him was built with corpses and various garbage materials floating down from the upper reaches. But after stepping on it, you can clearly feel that the pier is quite strong. Sir, this is a black market. Anyone can appear here. Please dont take action at will. While Sha Ya was speaking, Gu Xi was observing the situation in the sewer. ?Gu Xi noticed that although the sewer was still full of filth, it was still in order. People walked quickly with their heads down, and on both sides of the road, rats and cockroaches were lined up and moving continuously. Obviously, these inconspicuous little guys are the spies of the owner of this place. The most important thing is that Gu Xi felt the faint breath of death in the sewer. At first, Gu Xi thought it was because there were too many corpses piled up in the sewer. But after observing for a while, Gu Xi discovered that this was not the case. In places where normal people would not notice, there were some details with skulls or other decorations. It is obvious that the owner of this black market hidden in the sewers should be a relatively powerful necromancer. Sir, come here. ?While Gu Xi was still looking around, Shaya had already walked to a store door and waved to Gu Xi. ?? Gu Xi took a look at the shop and found that it was actually made up of several broken boats. A fishing net hung at the door served as a curtain. Standing in front of the door, you could even see the faint blue fire inside. "What''s happening here." As Gu Xi spoke, he lifted the door curtain and walked in. As soon as he entered the door, Gu Xi smelled a foul smell. Looking up again, a fat goblin like a hill was sitting in a pile of garbage. This goblin''s hand is covered with various rings. Time is money, my friend, I heard you have business and want to take care of me? "Yes, I have a piece of vacant land. I just acquired it. It is about 300 square meters. I want to build a three-story building with a basement in two days. Of course, it would be better if it has some magical effects. Time is tight and the tasks are heavy. This is what I like the most, but you also know that we goblins are not like fairies who can use some magic, so..." How much more? Gu Xi could see the nature of this goblin at a glance. "At least double it. I''m not afraid to tell you that your request here is too much. To build a small building with 300 square meters, look at how much material is needed." ??Moreover, you are in a hurry and want the magic effect. Even if you dont add this magic effect, you are in a hurry..." Before the goblin finished speaking, he looked at Gu Xi''s hand, where Gu Xi was holding a crystal eyeball. Is this enough? Can you show it to me? As soon as Gu Xi raised his hand, the [crystalized eyeball] fell into the hands of the goblin. The goblin took out a magnifying glass and looked up and down, and finally raised his head and said. "The quality is pretty good. This should be the eye of a powerful creature around level 6. The crystallization was due to the influence of some strange force. When the headman was crystallized, it directly killed this powerful creature. Finally got something like this. It retains part of the power of this powerful creature, and also has the strange properties of crystallization. It is a very good alchemy material. At the current market price, it can be sold for at least about 5,000 pounds. But, this is not enough (End of this chapter) Chapter 56： The design of a small building (seeking further reading) Chapter 56 The design of a small building (seeking follow-up reading) Listening to the goblin''s analysis, Gu Xi had already determined the prices on the black market in front of him. How much difference? If you want to build your small building in two days, it will cost at least 20,000 pounds. This is the starting price, and there is no upper limit. The white weird rat skin is worth about 30 to 50 pounds, and the green crystal eyeball is worth 5,000 pounds. ? Various judgments quickly flashed through Gu Xi''s mind, and finally he took out a ring and threw it into the goblin''s hand. What about now? The ring thrown by Gu Xi is the [Transformation Ring]. This is a good thing. The strange deer before was transformed from this transformation ring. The most important thing is that Gu Xi knows that this [Transformation Ring] has the characteristic of level +4 after transformation. ?Even if this thing is taken out of the game, the price will be relatively high. ?But Gu Xi just threw it out as if he didn''t care. ?This surprised the goblin. He hurriedly took the ring and studied it quickly. It took him a long time before he spoke. This ring can turn people into the monsters that exist in their hearts. If the transformation hadnt caused loss of control, it could be sold for at least 100,000 pounds. Even now, 40,000 to 50,000 pounds is not a problem. Do you really plan to invest all in your construction? " "Let''s build it. If it doesn''t work out, I''ll buy some more things, but I think you can always spend the money, right?" Of course, there is no money that the Goblin Trading Company cannot make. ??The goblin said excitedly, "Let''s calculate the budget based on fifty-five thousand pounds." ?Gu Xi blinked and immediately understood that the goblin had included the crystallized eyeballs. Before he could speak, the goblin scratched the ground, and a magic sandbox appeared in front of Gu Xi. My friend, where is your clearing? You know the ruins at the end of Greenwich Street. "I know, that''s not..." The goblin was also a well-informed person, and he understood it as soon as he heard it. Even if he had some doubts in his heart, all the doubts disappeared when he saw the [Transformation Ring]. I know that place, the terrain is probably like this. ??The goblin clapped his hands, and the magic sand table changed. When he took a look, wasn''t this what the ruins looked like before? At this time, Gu Xi said to the goblin: "I have cleared away those things on the ruins. There are two basements here and here. This one can be rebuilt, but this one must be preserved." Hearing that Gu Xi had cleared away all the construction debris on the ruins, the goblin looked like he had lost a million dollars. ?But fortunately, he still had some sense, and with a flick of his hand, he cleared away the construction debris on the ground, leaving only an open space. The goblins then began to add various things to it. "My friend, you want a three-story building, right? Do you want a garden in front? How much area does the garden occupy? You need to build a gate. I have a lion head here that can open the door automatically. I wonder if you are interested. . ?This thing is not expensive, 500 pounds for a pair, and they can be noticed by people as long as they pass by. Do you need a steward or something inside the gate? Oh, no, no. What about the garden? What kind of style is needed for a small building..." ?Gu Xi, who was standing aside, looked at the magic sand table in front of him and felt that this thing was really useful. ??The goblin kept adding various things he had on hand, and when Gu Xi made suggestions, the goblin could take things out of the magic sandbox at any time. Soon Gu Xi and the goblin reached an agreement. The style of the new building will be a three-story stone and wood structure with a basement. The small building covers an area of ??200 square meters. The remaining part is the front gate and entrance garden, which covers an area of ??nearly 30 square meters. The small garden, pond and a small steam engine power room behind the small building are all The total area is sixty square meters. The most important basement for Gu Xi, the entrance is just below the pond, and only a switch can open the passage below. Otherwise, if you want to enter, you must drain the pond of water. ??Of course, this entrance method costs money. The goblins used steam technology, magic and some special means here. In short, apart from the small building itself, this is where the most money was invested. In addition, the interior decoration of the small building has also been determined. The underground room is a warehouse area. There are six large and small warehouses and rooms in it. Two of them are cold storage rooms, one is a magic prison room, and there is also a special collection room and an important room. Library. ?The security forces of these warehouses have been strengthened, but Gu Xi did not accept the recommendation of the goblins and arrange some goblin security here. Gu Xi really doesn''t need this. If he has that need, Gu Xi can just arrange some undead in his small building. The first floor is mainly the hall, living room, dining room, kitchen and other rooms. The second floor is five bedrooms with different styles. The third floor is Gu Xis master bedroom, plus a viewing balcony. Of course, the master bedroom has direct access due to the occupied area. It is about 150 square meters, so it is also subdivided into various functional areas. Since these do not involve magic, the goblins did not increase the price. Instead, the goblins added more to the decorations in the front and backyard. ? Lets not talk about the pond in the backyard and the steam engine power room. They are must-haves, especially the steam engine power room, which is the source of electricity and heat for the entire building. Most people will need it. The goblins were blowing around in the front yard, like some kind of wisdom tree, a door that could open and close automatically, nutrient-rich soil, etc. ?The prices for these things are getting higher and higher, and Gu Xi is not polite to the goblins. He doesn''t just pay as much as the goblins say. Instead, he bargains with the goblins there, or simply refuses some unnecessary things. The goblin also saw Gu Xi''s attitude, and did not overly introduce security and related things. Instead, he focused on how to close the door of the small building at the right time and live a good life. The things he introduced naturally touched Gu Xi''s mind. There were some things that Gu Xi couldn''t think of a use for, so he bought them after the goblin''s advice. ?With this patchwork, Gu Xi''s budget has been completely spent. Just when the goblin was about to recommend something more, Gu Xi directly stopped the goblin. Stop, thats it, stop it, I dont have any money for more. Hearing what Gu Xi said, the goblin also sighed. He still had many things he wanted to recommend to Gu Xi. ?At this time, the goblin rolled his eyes and was about to speak, when Gu Xi spoke. Dont say anything at this time. There are still very important things that havent been added. If thats the case, then I will only need the small building and not the miscellaneous things outside. The budget will be just 20,000. The goblin quickly shut his mouth upon hearing this, not daring to recommend anything more. (End of this chapter) Chapter 57： Sacred weapons in fairy tales (please read) Chapter 57 The Sacred Weapon in Fairy Tales (please follow up) ? Gu Xis words caught the old goblins weakness, and he fixed the magic sandbox quite honestly. How long will it take to get it done? After the final decision, Gu Xi was not polite to the old goblin and asked directly. Tomorrow, tomorrow will be fine. Regarding this issue, the old goblin said proudly, "Don''t worry, although our speed is fast, we will never have any problems with quality. At this time tomorrow, if you don''t see a complete small building, you will If you come here to trouble me, Ill give you the entire store. ? Gu Xi glanced at the old goblin again, and then took out a piece of parchment from the old goblin''s shop. When the old goblin screamed and wanted to settle accounts with Gu Xi, he quickly wrote a few lines on the parchment. Confirm that workers entered and built the small building during X month X day of XX year for one day. Use this as evidence to ensure safety. After finishing writing, Gu Xi handed the parchment to the old goblin''s hand. Let your workers take this job, otherwise you die in my territory, and I wont pay you any compensation. The old goblin was also a man. He just took one look and knew that Gu Xi must have arranged something on his territory. He didn''t bother to say anything to Gu Xi. He just rolled up the parchment and turned around to give instructions. . Having explained the most important things clearly, Gu Xi no longer stayed in the old goblin''s shabby house. Staying here any longer, Gu Xi felt like he was almost getting pickled. ?After leaving the old goblin''s territory, Shaya, who had been standing outside the door, followed and quickly came behind Gu Xi. Gu Xi looked back at Sha Ya and knew that this was a tacit understanding between Sha Ya and him. ?Shaya will always appear by Gu Xi''s side when he is in need. ?It seems that Shaya''s temperament has changed a lot since her death, and her previous reckless character has been suppressed. ?Feeling Gu Xi looking back at her, Shaya was also a little confused. She put her hands on her waist and looked around. Seeing Sha Ya''s reaction, Gu Xi also smiled speechlessly. After smiling, Gu Xi slowly blended into the small dock in front of him. ? Gu Xi found that, except for the old goblin who had his own territory, most of the professionals who came here could only find a place on the roadside to set up stalls. The things they brought out were similar to those at the flea market before, mainly mirrors, but the quality was much better. ? Gu Xi just glanced over and found that most of the items sold here were white items, unlike the flea market where most of the items were gray garbage. It''s a pity that Gu Xi didn''t have much money, and there was nothing good here to attract Gu Xi''s attention, so he just walked around here for a long time and didn''t find anything good. Even the three mirrors he bought before were no match. ?This makes Gu Xi, who wants to make a mistake here, quite helpless. ?It seems that everyone here is a smart person. If you want to take advantage here, you have to spend a lot of time and energy to get in. ?If Gu Xi has that kind of time and energy, he might as well find a place to kill monsters. Just as Gu Xi was about to take Sha Ya away, Sha Ya gently patted Gu Xi on the shoulder. "Shaya, if you have something to say, just say it. Don''t pat me on the shoulder. Being patted on the shoulder by a ghost will hurt your yang energy." As Gu Xi spoke, he looked at where Sha Ya was looking. He noticed that there was a stall with a small front. The stall owner was a human with a deer head and rat eyes. He shrunk his body and covered his whole body. Wrapped in black rags. In front of him, there were more than ten branches and sticks of different thicknesses. ??The length of these branches and sticks is close to one meter, and each branch has special aura fluctuations with different intensifications. "these are?" "These are the branches I collected. They are good materials for making scepters, civilized wands or magic wands. I can guarantee that each one has good properties. Would the guest like one?" Gu Xi looked at Sha Ya glanced at it, then reached out and picked up a branch that was not too long. The moment he got the branch, the human said immediately: "The guest is so awesome. He got the best branch here in one go. This branch is an elder tree, 73 centimeters long, and is most suitable for making a short walking stick." ?However, Gu Xi ignored his words. At this time, a series of messages popped up in front of Gu Xi. You get an elderberry! Elder (green): Elder is a magical tree that can be used to make short canes, wands or other weapons and equipment. Ding! When you were looking for materials, you accidentally made Shaya (contracted undead) match the direction of a certain fairy tale, and you activated a temporary mission! Temporary mission: The holy weapon in the fairy tale Task Description: Collect the Deathly Hallows and challenge the Incarnation of Death! Task requirements: Collect the Deathly Hallows (2/3), kill the Incarnation of Death (0/1) Task reward: Necromancer professional skill - Death Incarnation. Instruction 1: Based on the collected Deathly Hallows, the summoned death incarnations may be real or fake, and may be strong or weak, but no matter what, if they are killed, they will be considered successful. Instruction 2: After completing the task, the death incarnation summoned by the necromancer is similar to the summoned death incarnation, and its strength is the necromancer level + 8. After glancing at the conditions of the temporary mission, Gu Xi raised his hand and threw the elder tree into Sha Ya''s hand. After Shaya took the elder tree, she first turned it around in her hand, then waved it heavily twice, making a hammering motion, and finally said to Gu Xi. Sir, this thing feels a little lighter and is good for sap. Before Gu Xi could say anything, the human immediately said: "Guest, please be gentle. There is an iron shop in front of you. It will be much easier to wrap money there." Saya, take it. ?Gu Xi stopped Shaya from putting down the elderberry, and turned around to ask the stall owner. How much does this cost? I have chosen the guests one by one from many trees. "Give me a price." Gu Xi interrupted the bragging. He knew that if he continued to brag, he would not be able to afford it. Ten pounds. The stall owner carefully quoted the price. ?While the stall owner was waiting for a counter-offer, Gu Xi raised his hand and threw down ten pounds of cash. "Sir, I usually use a dagger. This thing is of no use to me. Moreover, this thing is too expensive. You can buy it for only one or two pounds at most." Take it first. When we have the right materials, I will find a way to help you process this thing. It will be used in the future. Even though Shaya didn''t know why Gu Xi wanted to buy such an elder tree, Gu Xi said so, so she kept it anyway. At this time, Gu Xi was thinking about where to find the last Deathly Hallows. He couldn''t keep running around Victoria City. After thinking about it, Gu Xi could only turn his head to look at Sha Ya. Shaya, do you know where I can find books on supernatural or professional matters? Sir, there are special libraries in Victoria City, and there are also special libraries in several famous colleges. As long as there is a way, you can find these books. What kind of books are you looking for, my lord? Gu Xi hesitated for a moment, and finally said: "Fairy tale!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 58： Fairy tale books and libraries (Qiu Zhui Reading) Chapter 58 Fairy Tale Book and Library (seeking for reading) Im afraid Im crazy, why would I bring you here to buy fairy tale books? Listening to Sha Yas muttering behind him, Gu Xi smiled and didnt pay attention. ?After buying the elderberry, Gu Xi did not stop at the pier under the sewer. Instead, he followed Sha Ya around three times and came to a bookstore deep in an alley. ?According to Shaya, this bookstore sells some professional skill books and employment books, as well as various books related to professionals and extraordinary people. ??If Gu Xi wanted a professional skill book, Sha Ya would definitely not bring him here. Because the prices of these books are quite expensive, some are even more expensive than the small building that Gu Xi has not yet built. But Gu Xi just found some fairy tale books, and that would be fine. ?The price of these fairy tale books is actually not high. After rummaging around here, Gu Xi found many interesting fairy tale books. ?For example, The Three Little Pigs, Jack and the Pea, Jack the Giant Killer, etc. These are the most classic fairy tales in Britain. ?However, in the process of reading these fairy tales, Gu Xi felt that these fairy tales contained too many bloody, violent and weird things. It doesnt look like its written for children, but rather like a magic book that hides evil power. But the nature of these fairy tale books is different. "The Three Little Pigs" (grey): A fairy tale book with illustrations. Because the description is too bloody, it is not suitable for children to watch. "Jack and the Pea" (grey): A fairy tale book with illustrations, which is not suitable for children because of its rather unhealthy outlook. ??If Gu Xi hadn''t automatically generated a temporary task when he came into contact with these fairy tale books, he might not have even glanced at these fairy tale books. Temporary mission: Weird library Task description: Collect enough books to enrich the library''s collection Task requirement: Collect more than 10 books (0/10) Task reward: Library design drawing (medium size). Note 1: Please try to collect books of the same type, as there will be different transformations when giving rewards. Note 2: The library can be linked with the magic tower to produce linkage effects. Note 3: As the collection of books in the library increases, the library''s additional attributes can be improved. As for the increase, everything depends on the quality of the library and the collection of books. ?It was precisely because of such a temporary mission that Gu Xi bought all these fairy tale books quite simply. ?At the same time, Gu Xi also found the information he was looking for in these fairy tale books. ?It is a fairy tale about three brothers dealing with a **** of death. There are elder trees, resurrection stones, and an invisibility cloak. ?This fairy tale made Gu Xi suddenly realize that Shaya used an imitation of the Resurrection Stone to transform the undead, and her body carried the properties of the Resurrection Stone. It would be fine if you dont meet the other two things, but naturally there will be different changes if you meet them. ?This time Gu Xi got another elder tree. Coupled with Gu Xi''s occupation, it naturally led to such a temporary task. After reading the fairy tale, Gu Xi also understood the situation inside. ??He just needs to find another invisibility cloak. He doesn''t even need an invisibility cloak. He just needs some special invisibility methods that can allow Gu Xi to gather the three elements of the Deathly Hallows. ?The incarnation of death he will face next is the God of Death. This requirement is actually not difficult for Gu Xi. ? ? Gu Xi closed the fairy tale book in his hand and looked up at the shop owner.?????Is there any more? No more, all the fairy tale books are here. Okay, lets take these, boss. Look, I bought a lot of books from you. These books are not considered valuables. I wonder if there is any discount or something? Im afraid of you. I really dont know what you are like. You came to me to buy fairy tale books. There are thirteen books here, so Ill give you 10 pounds. ?You are not too expensive yet. You have just browsed through these books. These books are all printed with illustrations, and some of the illustrations are even colored. They are quite valuable. " "OK." ?Gu Xi didnt refuse and agreed decisively. Sha Ya stepped forward with tacit understanding and helped Gu Xi pick up the books. ?After paying the money, Gu Xi had no idea of ??helping Shaya, but took out a piece of parchment and read it. Library Design Plan (Medium-sized): Use 500 resources, 10 units of stone, and 10 units of wood to build a library (medium-sized building) in the city. After completion, each floor of the magic tower can research spell slots +1 (needs to be linked with the magic tower), the magic academy can train magicians (soldiers) +1 (needs to be linked with the magic academy), and mysterious books will appear randomly in the library (the collection of books reaches 100 books), fairy tale characters appear randomly in the library (more than 10 fairy tale books)...] Looking at the contents on the parchment, Gu Xi discovered that although this library and the small owl building he had obtained before were both medium-sized buildings, this library had many more functions. Obviously the two are not on the same level at all. Putting the parchment away, Gu Xi reached out and took the fairy tale books from Sha Ya''s hand. Lets go, lets go back. Sir, are we not going to go shopping anymore? ? Gu Xi paused for a moment, then finally shook his head, "Forget it, I have no money, and there are some things you just can''t meet just because you want to." Sha Ya didn''t understand what Gu Xi was planning. Anyway, Gu Xi said so, so she stopped asking any more questions and quickly followed Gu Xi''s footsteps. When they came, they were led by Sha Ya and took a small path or a shortcut. When he went back, Gu Xi was quite happy and went with the idea of ??going shopping. As long as there was no problem with the route, Shaya did not persuade Gu Xi to change direction. ?And Gu Xi has been watching the situation on the road. Unfortunately, in Victoria City, professionals do not dare to talk openly about things like they do in the countryside. ?In the shops on the street, there is no one that Gu Xi likes. Even though there are some shops that are engaged in professional business, the signboards on the shop fronts are always painted mysteriously. Just like the Destiny Compass that Shaya stayed in at the beginning, it was obviously a thieves guild that made a living by selling information, but it had a tavern sign. ?In this way, who can know what the functions behind each store are. ?Hand without asking, Shaya would not take the initiative to say anything. They missed many stores that were relatively famous among professionals. ?After lunch, Gu Xicai wandered back to Greenwich Street with Shaya. Before he reached the end of Greenwich Street, Gu Xi saw the original location of the ruins, which had been covered with green cloth. ??A man wearing a strange style is watching every move in the ruins from a distance. ? Gu Xi thought for a while, then turned to look at Sha Ya. Sha Ya had a look of understanding in her eyes, stepped back, and disappeared from Gu Xi''s perception. (End of this chapter) Chapter 59： Changes in Alidovi City (seeking for further reading) Chapter 59 Changes in Aridovi City (please follow up) ?Then Gu Xi tidied his clothes, took out the Crushing Staff, held it in his hand like a civilized staff, and walked slowly towards his territory. ?While walking forward, Gu Xi also put a piece of dried meat into his mouth. As long as the other party made any movement, the dried meat would turn into a corpse bomb and be thrown into that person''s face. ?? Regardless of whether the explosion can kill people, first use the sound to blow up the nearby guards. Fortunately, this weirdly dressed guy didn''t mean to attack Gu Xi. Instead, he glanced at Gu Xi. After confirming that Gu Xi was the owner of the land, he grinned at Gu Xi. At this time, Gu Xi finally saw this guy''s face clearly. This guy looked obviously very handsome, with a brown beard covering half of his face. His eyes were normal, and he was distorted from the two people Gu Xi had killed before. The magician is completely different. But for some reason, as soon as he opened his mouth, Gu Xi felt as if he was being targeted by a powerful beast. ?However, Gu Xi was not a coward. Faced with such pressure, he took a step forward, raised the corner of his mouth, and showed a disdainful smile on his face. ?That action was clearly mocking the guy in front of him. ?This person was not angry, and just watched Gu Xi enter the ruins area, and then slowly left. After this person left for a while, Shaya disappeared and sneaked into the ruins. At this time, Gu Xi was sitting in front of the unbuilt gate, holding a glass of boiling water and drinking it seriously. "How about it?" We found the guys whereabouts and got some news. The person who appeared in front of our door today was a being called the White Devil. They belong to a semi-official magic organization in Victoria City and have their own exclusive academy and administrative system. ??The White Devil is the most powerful being in this organization. I heard that he has even slain a dragon. " Wait a minute, you said this is a semi-official magical organization in Victoria City, and the Emperor of Britain doesnt care about it? Gu Xi interrupted Sha Ya''s words. No matter what, Merlin, the founder of this organization, was King Arthurs think tank and mentor. When James I exiled the Mirror City, he also used the power of these magicians in the name of the country. Do you think someone would still target them under such circumstances? ?Believe it or not, every high-ranking aristocrat in Victoria has one or two powerful magicians in their homes. " "It seems that this place was a node secretly arranged by those magicians. It''s just a pity that now it belongs to us." ?Gu Xi said nonchalantly that as long as he waited here for a day and his small building was built, he could quit the game. I dont know when I will come back next time. So what if you offend one or two magic organizations? ?Even if he offended the British royal family, he would not hesitate. Sha Ya didn''t know Gu Xi''s thoughts, but Sha Ya had a character that was fearless, and now that she had become an undead, she didn''t take this magic organization seriously. Hearing what Gu Xi said, she didn''t take the White Demon King and others to heart. At this time, Gu Xi said to Sha Ya: "You have come back just in time. I will go to Alidowei for a while. You can guard here and don''t let outsiders get close to my position." Alidovi? Sha Ya knew that Gu Xi had a city that belonged to him, but Gu Xi never took her to the city that belonged to the undead. Hearing this, Shaya also said with a serious face: "Sir, please don''t worry, there will be no problem with me here." Gu Xi nodded his head and disappeared into the air. The next moment, Gu Xi returned to the meeting hall of Alidovi. Sir, why are you here? Come and take a look, Ill give you another one. Find time to build this library. As Gu Xi spoke, he took out the [Library Design Drawing] and ten fairy tale books. After taking these things, Luna quickly looked through the [Library Design Drawings]. Sir, this is a good thing. At this time, Gu Xi was observing the changes in Aridovi. Although he had only been away for a few days, the city of Aridovi had completely changed. Some useless buildings and ruins have been demolished, and various furniture has been transported away. At the same time, the various materials and corpses brought in from the ruins today have also been sorted and sorted. Because there is currently no warehouse, most of the stones and wood are piled in the open space outside the meeting hall. Even so, these materials are neatly stacked, and it can be seen that Luna has some obsessive-compulsive disorder in some aspects. All the corpses that were brought back have been sent to the cult church, and are now undergoing the final step of cleaning up. After cleaning up, these bodies will be sorted out. Those that are still intact will be preserved, and when Gu Xi needs them, they will be actively released on the battlefield. Whether they are used as the source of corpse explosions, or used to cast bone shields or spiritualism, a large number of corpses are needed. . In the absence of other sources of corpses, these corpses dropped on the battlefield are equivalent to dropping ammunition on the battlefield. ?Although it is a bit wasteful, it is also quite necessary. As for the incomplete corpses, they were buried in the cemetery behind the cult church. These corpses will complete the corpses in the cemetery, which will ultimately increase the skeleton production rate of the cult church in the next few weeks. After walking around the city of Alidovi for a short while, Gu Xi saw the newly built tavern and owl building. The tavern was rebuilt from an original three-story building. The walls on the first floor of the building were demolished, so the inside of the tavern can be easily seen from the outside. ?On the door of the tavern, there is also a wooden signboard. In addition to a wine glass filled with wine, there is also a small dagger drawn on the signboard. ?? Gu Xi learned some common sense from Sha Ya and could tell at a glance that in addition to drinking and eating, the tavern in front of him also functioned as a thieves guild. Building name: Tavern Level: Level 1 (can be upgraded) ?Characteristics: The tavern can provide five normal meals per day. Taverns can improve the morale of the garrison. Depending on the number and level of taverns, taverns can also provide corresponding information about nearby enemies. Looking at the properties of the tavern, Gu Xi had a black face with a question mark. ??Taverns can improve the morale of the garrison, which is a good thing, but the question is, do the undead need morale? The tavern can provide information about nearby enemies. But are there any enemies near Aridovi? Luna used up the location of a core building in exchange for five servings of food a day, which is somewhat of a waste. ?Had he known this, he would have strongly asked Luna to build the warehouse first even if he was hungry. (End of this chapter) Chapter 60： The function of the tavern (seeking for further reading) Chapter 60 The function of the tavern (please follow up) ?Although he was somewhat reluctant, Gu Xi also understood that it was Luna''s consideration to build the tavern first. ?He couldn''t chill Luna''s heart. After standing in front of the tavern for a moment, Gu Xi entered the tavern with the Crushing Staff. ?At this time, the stairs from the first floor to the second floor of the tavern are filled with all kinds of debris. It can be seen from this that the level of the tavern has not been upgraded and the upstairs part has not been completed yet. In the lobby on the first floor of the tavern, there are seven round tables in total, and the round tables are all filled with corpses. ?These corpses were covered with cobwebs and dust. No one knew how long they had been sitting here. ?It seems that this tavern has not taken care of anything else, and the scary atmosphere is already in place. When Gu Xi came in, a skeleton in a red dress came out from behind. Guest, what do you want to eat? Any recommendations? ?Gu Xi sat across from a corpse and cleared the ashes on the plate in front of him. Only grilled owl is available now. ? Gu Xi was stunned for a moment. It turned out that when Owl House said it provided 50 units of meat per week, he was referring to owls. ?This thing should be edible... Gu Xi thought with some uncertainty. At the same time, he made a gesture to let the skeleton in the red dress serve the food first. When the skeleton went down, two more skeletons in red dresses came out from nearby. The ribs on their chests were exposed. They gathered around Gu Xi and asked in a low voice. Guest, do you need any other services? ??Gu Xi rolled his eyes at the two skeletons and said, "I want to drink bone soup. Can any of you lend me your leg bone?" The two skeletons became bored and did not stay here any longer, so they turned around and left. After they left, Gu Xi pressed his head helplessly. Are these skeletons brainless? I dont care what I look like. Who would be interested in bones? Im sorry, those two came out without much training just now, and I asked the guests to be more considerate. Hey, it turns out to be the Lord of the City. Why didnt you say something when you came? Just as Gu Xi was rolling his eyes, a skeleton in red clothes walked out from behind. She was tightly dressed in red clothes, and her steps were slightly twisted as she walked. It actually gave Gu Xi a feeling that the skeleton also Very beautiful feeling. Before the skeleton could get close to Gu Xi, Luna appeared in front of Gu Xi and blocked the skeleton. Luna, whats going on? Its an existence that appears together with the core building. This is a wine girl. I originally thought that a bartender and thief would appear, but I didnt expect such a thing to appear. Gu Xi understood immediately after hearing it. It turns out that this is the difference between core buildings and large buildings. ?In addition to the functions of the building, the core building also arranges corresponding manpower for management and control. If Luna had built a warehouse, then a warehouse manager would appear randomly. ?Knowing that this guy was his subordinate, Gu Xi flipped through it and saw her attributes. ?Compared to contract spirits like Luna, she has fewer attributes, but compared to skeleton soldiers, she has more attributes. It seems that just as Luna said, she represents the characteristics of the core building. Tavern owner: Wine girl (Level 1) Characteristic impact: ? Boss: The main person in charge of the tavern, responsible for the operation of the tavern. As the level of the tavern increases, some new positions can be added, and new dishes and services can be added. Winemaker: Responsible for making wine for all residents and soldiers in the city to drink. There is one type of wine (1/5). Thief leader: trains thieves and spies. He currently has 3 thieves (3/5) under his command. For each additional subordinate, one more item of intelligence can be detected. Explanation: The level of the wine girl is equal to the level of the tavern. At the same time, the wine girl has no combat power, but will not be attacked in the tavern. Continue with the roasted owl just now, and give me a drink of your drinks here, and give me some information about the nearby area. ?After reading the message from the drunkard, Gu Xi knew what kind of attitude he would use to face the drunkard. ??The wine lady didn''t say anything more, she just gave Gu Xi a charming look and then backed away with a twist. Soon what Gu Xi wanted was delivered. ?The roasted owl was the first to be served. It looked like a small roasted chicken. There were no side dishes, only the roasted brown owl meat. [Roasted Owl (white, food): The roasted owl, I dont know whether it is due to the skill of the chef or the materials. The taste can only be said to be edible. After eating, it can increase the intelligence by 1 point, and the duration 2 hours. Wine is a glass of something similar to beer. As you take a breath, you can see that the color of the wine is a little green, and there is pale white foam in the wine. ??Green Ghost (white, beer): A kind of beer brewed from green wheat that doesn''t know where it comes from. The wine tastes a bit bitter, but it is still drinkable. After drinking, it can increase morale by 1 point and restore 50% of mana. With each item in his hand, Gu Xi''s eyes flashed with the attributes of these foods and drinks. ?? Gu Xi accepted the fact that wine could restore mana, but the roasted owl could increase intelligence, although it was only temporary, which was enough to surprise Gu Xi. You must know that for a mage, the most important attribute is intelligence. It seems that the owls in Alidovi City will not be saved in the future. As Gu Xi began to eat and drink, the wine lady who had just left came back. She was holding a piece of parchment in her hand. Seeing that Gu Xi had no time to spare, she took the initiative to open it and spread it on Gu Xi''s hands. In front of the breath. ? Gu Xi looked around and found that what was drawn on the parchment was the topographic map of the Alidovi City occupied by Gu Xi and some nearby areas. The reason why Gu Xi was so sure was entirely because Gu Xi had seen a similar one in the meeting hall before. ??Its just that the things drawn on the map in front of you are thinner. Not to mention anything else, there are detailed instructions for the next target that Gu Xi and Luna have agreed upon. [Dock area, covering an area of ??0.4 square kilometers, with a population of 1722 (Shadow). After occupying it, you can get 3 docks (medium-sized buildings, need to be activated), 1 large plot, 2 medium plots, and 2 small plots , 2 quasi-core plots (limited to the construction of dock warehouses and dock markets)] [Border Tower (Garrison Health +20), Dockside Defense Office, 210 Shadows (Level 2), 70 Shadows (Level 3), and 1 Shadow Leader (Level 4) (defensive type, health 670) ), 1 Shadow Boss (level 5) (mage type, masters fireball)] After taking down the border tower, you can get 1 large plot of land (building a barracks can get attribute blessings). This is very detailed. Looking at this information, Gu Xi couldn''t help but sigh. Thats right, all the girls I trained are capable. Can you lure out these ghosts? Gu Xi suddenly asked. The wine lady shook her head when she heard this, "Sir, I am a thief and a spy, not a diplomat. This kind of thing is not something we can do." Okay, let me check their situation in detail. At least I need to know their defense map and so on. "You can have this, but it will take a few days. I also have a little girl who is training. When someone is trained, I can arrange to go to work and send her to get some information." (End of this chapter) Chapter 61： The Owl House that increases intelligence (seeking for further reading) Chapter 61 The Owl House with Increased Intelligence (please follow up) ?After eating and drinking in the tavern, Gu Xi staggered out of the tavern. ?Out of the door of the tavern, Gu Xi found that the wine girl only walked to the door and stopped going out. This clearly meant that he had no intention of leaving the tavern. At this moment, Gu Xi''s heart suddenly moved, "Drunkard, is there a function to issue or accept tasks in the tavern?" "Yes, sometimes there is something missing and it is inconvenient for me to find it. I will always send out some tasks for people to help. Don''t forget to come to my tavern from time to time. Maybe there will be some different surprises. Woolen cloth." As the wine girl spoke, she covered her mouth with a bone-white finger. ? Gu Xi quickly turned his head away. Although he became a necromancer, Gu Xi was still not used to facing this type of skeleton. ?If outsiders knew that Gu Xi looked at a skeleton and found him charming, they would definitely think that Gu Xi was crazy. Seeing Gu Xi leaving in a hurry, the wine lady also laughed softly. After Gu Xi walked away, she turned to look at the three subordinates in the tavern. My skin is not painted yet. If I dont put it on, its like Im not wearing any clothes. I feel uncomfortable no matter what. Gu Xi didn''t know what was going on behind him. At this time, he was led by Luna to the vicinity of the Owl Building. I have already arranged for the library, because there are sufficient resources, and it can be built tomorrow. However, the medium-sized plots in the city have been used up. If there are any new buildings, we will not have suitable plots for construction. I know that after the library is completed, the focus will be on small buildings and auxiliary buildings. As for the medium-sized plot of land, we will wait until we win the dock area. " At this point, Gu Xi paused for a moment before saying, "The wine girl in the tavern seems a little weird. Do you know her background?" This is a bit unclear. The managers in the core building are all created together with the core building, but as long as the building is on our territory, they are trustworthy. With Lunas assurance, Gu Xi said nothing more. ?At this time, they also arrived in front of the Owl House, and Luna began to introduce the Owl House to Gu Xi. ?This was originally supposed to be a three-story small apartment building, but this small building has undergone major modifications and its style has become somewhat different. At least it doesnt match the style of the surrounding area, but rather resembles the splicing style from the previous ruins. The small three-story apartment building was transformed into a five-story building on the spot. The walls on each floor were torn down and replaced with large and small windows, and some branches were stretched out from the windows. It can be said that this kind of building looks weird in the whole block. Building name: Owl Building Level: Level 1 (can be upgraded) ?Characteristics: The small building can provide 50 units of meat per week (including but not limited to owl meat, rat meat, snake meat, etc.). The small building can release five owls responsible for delivering letters at the same time, and ensure that the letters are delivered to the corresponding people. The person who enters the lobby of the small building for the first time has intelligence +1. ?? Gu Xi actually doesnt have much demand for owl delivery of letters. After all, he doesnt have anyone to contact now. On the contrary, the amount of meat provided every week is more useful to Gu Xi. ?Although Aridovi is a city of death, Gu Xi still comes here sometimes, and food is the key to how long he can stay in Aridovi. ?Now that food is guaranteed, and there are pubs where the meat can be cooked, Gu Xi has nothing to choose from. ??Nodding with satisfaction, Gu Xi pushed open the door of Owl House and entered the hall on the first floor. As soon as he stepped into the lobby, Gu Xi discovered that the interior and exterior of the Owl Building were completely different. ?This hall is not as cluttered as the outside, but has a quiet feeling. There is a flashing pool of water in the middle of the hall, surrounded by blinking eyes. "Luna, how much weird rat meat we brought back last time is still there?" "I think there are still four or five servings." ?Luna hesitated for a moment, she really didn''t care about such a small matter. Ill stay here for a while, and you go get all the weird rat meat. "good." ?Luna floated out as soon as she heard this, while Gu Xi took a step forward and stood at the edge of the pool. At this time, Gu Xi felt as if he was standing in a starry sky. The stars in the sky were eyes blinking in the darkness. ?Every eye that looks at it is full of wisdom, but there is something different about it. This feeling made Gu Xi quite comfortable. He took this opportunity to sort out the various knowledge he had learned before. Some things he had learned in school but had no use in the game were also attracted by Gu Xi. Turned it out. ?At the same time, Gu Xi also thought about details that he had not noticed before, and he found that sometimes there was something wrong with his choices. ??If he hadn''t been lucky, the bones might have been disposed of. Thinking of this, Gu Xi couldn''t help but let out a long sigh. ??Then his eyes lit up and there was a tingling sound in his ears. Meditate in the Owl Building, Intelligence +1, Undead Knowledge +1, Magic Knowledge +1, Basic Science +1. Name: Gu Xi Game number: 629SHD2S0FXC30 Occupation: Necromancer Level: Level 3 (313/10000) ?Talent: Not activated Status: Life (310/310, food bonus), Mana (650/650) Attributes: Strength 4.2, Agility 3.3, Constitution 3.1, Intelligence 6.5, Perception 3.7, Charisma 3.6 Professional skills: Spiritualism level 3 (336/500), secondary corpse explosion level 2 (199/200), secondary bone shield level 1 (14/100), bone spurs (32/100) Active skill: Throwing Level 2 (131/200) Passive skills: Undead Knowledge Level 4, Undead Contract Level 1, Magic Knowledge Level 5, Basic Science Level 4, Basic Reading Level 2, Basic Scribe Level 2, Undead Dominance Level 1. Looking at his improved attributes and skills, Gu Xi laughed happily. ?This little owl building was not built in vain, and the harvest this time is pretty good. ?At this moment, Luna, who had gone out, floated back again, holding some strange pieces of rat meat in her hands. ?Gu Xi took the strange rat meat and then threw it into the pool of light. ?When these pieces of strange rat meat fell into the water, there was another tingling sound in Gu Xi''s ear. You put suitable food (rats, snakes, squirrels, etc.) in the owl building, which attracted the attention of some owls. In addition to this, Gu Xi could also see a percentage visible to the naked eye appearing on the pool. 27%, Luna, if rats and other things are found in the city in the future, bring them all here. I want to see what will happen after this pool is fully satisfied. (End of this chapter) Chapter 62： The anchor point is established and the channel is opened (seeking for further reading) Chapter 62 The anchor point is established and the channel is opened (please follow up) After seeing the new changes in Aridovi City, Gu Xi walked around here a few more times, determined the target of the next construction, and then exited Aridovi City. ?This time his exit was no longer like the last time, where he was thrown directly into the Isis River. ?This time he entered Aridovi City through a regular route. Based on the principle of exiting from where he entered, he appeared at the ruins again. ?As soon as he opened his eyes, Gu Xi saw Shaya standing beside him with a calm face. The ruins in front of us have changed. The appearance of the three-story building has been built, and now some goblins are putting the final touches on the appearance of the building. ?Seeing Gu Xi disappear and reappear, these goblins paid no attention to him. From their point of view, Gu Xi just sneaked out and sneaked back. They had seen this kind of thing many times. This was not the case in any of the big noble families. ?However, Gu Xi was attracted by the actions of these goblins. He noticed that these goblins were small in size, but they could always come up with something to speed up the construction of the house. ?These things can be big or small. Some of them can be seen by Gu Xi, and some can''t be understood directly. The only thing that is certain is that anything related to technology is all steam style. The goblins will use a black powder-like fuel. At first Gu Xi thought it was coal, but for some reason, when he saw the black powder, he felt like he was seeing a corpse. This is the instinct of the necromancer. He can even see the residual resentment on the black powder. ?This is not the resentment of the miners who died digging for coal. There must be something different in it. ?It''s just that Gu Xi doesn''t want to get involved too much. The water in Victoria City is too deep, and Gu Xi can''t control it yet. Only wait until his strength improves before he can look back and consider things here. I didnt see that he didnt even look for things like an invisibility cloak. He didnt even think about going out to try his luck. He just sat at the gate of the ruins and watched. ?Gu Xi didnt know that his choice not to go out had allowed him to avoid a lot of trouble. ?Under Gu Xi''s supervision, the goblins were very fast. If there were some detailed problems, Gu Xi could directly put forward his opinions and make modifications immediately. In this way, some things do not need to be discussed and discussed, and the construction speed will naturally be much faster. About when it was getting dark, the construction of the small building had been completed. The steam engine in the backyard has also been ignited, and the goblin even poured a large bag of black powder into it. ?A goblin dressed like a foreman came to Gu Xi with a contract. Guest, the small building has been built. You can start the inspection now. When we evacuate, if there are any problems, we will not admit it. Okay, please wait here while I look around. ?While Gu Xi was talking, Sha Ya had already gone to inspect it. As a thief, Shaya has her own way of inspecting buildings. If there is any problem with a certain building, she can tell by turning around twice. Just leave it to Shaya to do such things as acceptance. Gu Xi then walked around the gate of the front yard, the pond in the backyard and the steam engine room. ?These things with magical properties need to be handled by Gu Xi personally, at least to gain control. ?Especially the gate and the steam engine room, which are the entrance and exit of the entire building. Without control, it is equivalent to opening the gate and letting outsiders in. The other place is the energy point of the entire building. If the control is not taken over, the lamps and various steam machinery in the building cannot be used. So these two are the focus of transferring permissions. The door is a little better. The decorations of the two lion heads are magic items. They just need to transfer the magic authority. The steam engine room in the backyard is different. In addition to the control authority, the goblins also have to teach Gu Xi how to use this thing. This is cinders. A small handful of it, poured in through this opening, can supply the small buildings steam consumption for a day, mainly hot water, steam lamps, and the energy required for each room. ??If you have any special needs that day, pour an extra handful of cinders into it, but be sure not to pour too much. Two handfuls at a time is the limit. Too much will cause problems. ?In addition, the price of this kind of cinder is relatively high, a handful is 1 pound, and this bag is 30 handfuls. You can use it sparingly for a month. It is a gift from our rich man. There will be a charge for the cinders after that. If there is no cinders, the steam cannon and various pipe machinery in the room cannot be used, then don''t blame us for not handling it properly. By the way, when not in use, remember to soak the cinders in water and never expose them to the sun, as this will affect the effectiveness of the cinders. " Gu Xi looked up helplessly at the gray sky. Would there be any sun here? Shaked his head, Gu Xi reached out and picked up a handful of cinders, a message flashed in his eyes. ? ? Cinder (grey): A popular fuel in Victoria City. No one cares where this cinder comes from, as long as a small handful can be used for a day, it is enough. "this" Dont ask me, we dont know where this cinder comes from, but if customers want it, they can come to us to purchase it on their behalf. The minimum delivery is three bags, and thirty bags can be 10% cheaper than the market price. Gu Xi put the black powder back and then clapped his hands gently. Okay, I understand, I will definitely do it next time I have a chance. ?While talking, Sha Ya also appeared behind Gu Xi, and she nodded towards Gu Xi. Thats enough, the inspection of this house is completed, then I wont keep you here. Okay, if there is no problem, please sign here. As soon as the goblin heard this, he immediately took out the contract, flipped it through quickly, and pointed at the items in it to compare them. If there is no problem, just sign here. ??The goblins were so professional that Gu Xi would not put them in trouble and quickly signed the contract to be signed, proving that he had completed the inspection and acceptance of the small building. At this time, the goblins quickly packed up everything and quickly exited the area. After the goblins left, Shaya whispered: "Sir, the security here is very poor. Do you want me to make some changes?" Okay, Ill ask Luna to come out later, and you two will work together to arrange the security of this small building. As Gu Xi spoke, he opened the city gate behind him, and Luna quickly appeared in the small courtyard with the skeleton soldiers. Luna, you came just in time. The small building is already ours. This is the hearth stone. You can put it in the fireplace. After the anchor point here is set, I will leave first. Then I may have a day or two to deal with the things at hand. In the past few days, you and Shaya will set up the defense system of the small building. " "Don''t worry, sir, I will handle this matter clearly." Luna nodded affirmatively, then she took the hearth stone handed over by Gu Xi and flew towards the small building. ?Gu Xi didnt say much. He took Shaya and walked in the small courtyard, thinking about what to add to the small courtyard. ?At this moment, a tingling sound suddenly came from Gu Xi''s ear. Ding! After the hearthstone is successfully arranged, you can freely enter and leave Alidovi City and Victoria City through the fireplace at No. 12 Northumberland Avenue in Victoria City. In view of the fact that Alidovi City is a player-exclusive city of death, player 629SHD2S0FXC30 has opened the world access channel of game number 629SHD2S0FXC30, and the anchor point review of the player is now carried out. [Player independent anchor point requirements (complete any item to establish an anchor point): have an independent residence or building belonging to the player in the game (completed), have his own identity or status in the game (not completed), be Many NPC memories in the game (unfinished)] The player anchor point is established and the player channel is established. Player 629SHD2S0FXC30 can freely enter and leave the world of game number 629SHD2S0FXC30 through all game logins. There is no need to use a dedicated game login to log in. Excuse me, do you want to exit the game now? (End of this chapter) Chapter 63： Conflict when returning (please read more) Chapter 63 Conflict on Return (please follow up) Chingfeng Territory, Lieyang Star, Bailian City. ??In the White Disaster Trial Hall of the Netherbone Wind Academy, a silver-white skeleton hanging high in the air made a mechanical electronic sound. Graduation trial, employment mission, player 629SHD2S0FXC30 has withdrawn from the world of game number 629SHD2S0FXC30, please pay attention to receive it. Repeat it again, graduation trial, employment mission, player 629SHD2S0FXC30 ??In the process of mechanical repetition of the silver-white skeleton, a man standing at the door of the White Disaster Trial Hall stood up unsteadily. He was tall and thin, wearing a close-fitting and upright Chinese tunic suit. After standing up, he immediately changed his squirming attitude before, straightened his body hard, and strode to the Baiji Examination Center. Next to a green pool in the middle of the training hall. At this moment, an arm stretched out from the pool, and then Gu Xi, whose whole body was covered with green liquid, crawled out of the pool. ?Standing at the edge of the pool, hurriedly removing the green liquid from his body, Gu Xi continued to complain. I didnt feel anything when I went in, but when I came out, it was so messy. Why couldnt there be a better way to log in? ??The tall and thin man stood aside and watched Gu Xi, but did not go over to urge him. It wasnt until Gu Xi finished handling the green liquid on his body that he took a step forward. "Player 629SHD2S0FXC30, Gu Xi? Has the Necromancer been successfully installed?" The inauguration was successful, are you? "Li Xinghui of the Chaoyang Rays Guild, a level 5 necromancer, we Chaoyang Rays have obtained your draft rights. You will serve Chaoyang Rays for three years. We have the priority to renew the contract and the right to trade with foreign countries. ??Of course we will also make all-round investment in you, and we can guarantee that you will reach level 5 Necromancer level within three years. " At this point, Li Xinghui stretched out a hand and said, "From now on, we will be comrades fighting together." ? Gu Xiyou had heard of things like draft signings after trials, but he didnt expect that his whereabouts would be decided like this. ??Gu Xi, who had not yet reacted, stretched out his hand in confusion and shook hands with Li Xinghui. Okay, lets go get the rewards from your graduation trial. Although the rewards from the academy are not that great, they are still a piece of meat. At this moment, Gu Xi reacted. "etc." Li Xinghui looked at Gu Xi with some confusion, "What''s wrong?" Didnt you say that after the graduation trial, there would be a grand awards ceremony and graduation ceremony? Why did you just take the award and leave? Award Ceremony? Dont you know what your level is? At this moment, a black-robed necromancer walked out from the other end of the White Disaster Trial Hall. Half of his face had turned into a skeleton. When he walked out, he was still surrounded by thick ghost fire and Yin Qi. . As soon as he came out, he scolded Gu Xi in a condescending tone. Its just an inauguration trial. It can be completed in three days at the earliest. How long did it take you? You stayed here for forty-six days. You thought everyone was as useless as you. ?The graduation ceremony also ended a month ago. After all, you can''t make all your classmates wait for you to graduate before you graduate. As for the awards, it depends on the time you graduate. Needless to say, you will definitely be in the worst category. ?You''d better leave quickly. At least Chaoyang Guild is willing to wait for you. If you continue to delay, there won''t even be a guild that wants you. " Gu Xi turned back and glanced at Li Xinghui. Li Xinghui said with some embarrassment: "Our guild is relatively low in the rankings. The draft picks are hard-won. Every comrade cannot give up. Don''t worry, we are a professional undead guild. ??Whether you are a necromancer or a death knight, we have a special training plan. Even if you have no potential, we can still get you to level 5. Gu Xi understood what was going on as soon as he heard this, "Wait a minute, you don''t think I''m good if you don''t look at my results?" " Whats the matter? It took forty-six days to get the job. What else do you want? With the time youve been in the job, your score wont be much higher. I encountered some things in the game that delayed me for a while, but it was good. I got a good starting skill. Gu Xi was also a little angry. What was going on? Graduation results were simply excluded and settled? ?Then his efforts for so many days are nothing. Good starting skills? How good can it be? Im not afraid to tell you. Among our graduates this time, one of them is a necromancer and gets the soul hunter skill at the beginning. As a student of the academy, you should know the meaning of the soul hunter skill. ?Think about it seriously, can you really compete with the soul hunter skills? Can you? " Soul Hunter: Whenever a group of enemy troops are completely wiped out during a battle, a group of ghosts will be automatically summoned at their location to assist the heroes in combat. The number of summoned ghosts is equal to the hero level and is limited by the number of original troops. The skill of Soul Hunter can be said to be a relatively good passive skill in the battle. ??Although it can only be activated when the enemy combat team is destroyed, the effect is quite good. There is no need for the necromancer to use any spiritualism, and the ghost troops can be directly replenished during the battle. With such skills, this necromancer is quite useful in big battles. Even when the level is relatively high, it can become a troop replenishment point for the legion. ??Even the necromancer in front of him didn''t expect it. After hearing his words, Gu Xi said definitely. "able." "What did you say?" ??The necromancer looked at Gu Xi with some confusion. I said I can match the skill of Soul Hunter. ?Gu Xi spoke word by word. The necromancer also laughed when he heard this, "Are you kidding? Come on, hurry up, if you continue to make trouble here, believe it or not, I will deduct your graduation reward and even...deduct your diploma..." As the Necromancer was talking, he couldn''t continue because he saw the shadow of a city gate begin to appear behind Gu Xi. ??As a necromancer, he naturally knows what this city gate represents. Death...death city? Thats right, City of Death. Do you think I spent forty-six days completing a series of tasks and switching to the skill Death City? Is it a wrong choice? No, it doesnt count. ??All necromancers understand that when they encounter the three magical skills of the undead, they must find a way to obtain them. Not to mention forty-six days, even if it takes a year, the interest will be earned. ??If other teachers in the Underworld Wind Academy, or even the principal, heard about Gu Xi, they would only say that he made a good choice and award him the award for being the first among this years graduates. It''s just that something is wrong with the current situation. ??The necromancer looked at Gu Xi with some embarrassment and said decisively. (End of this chapter) Chapter 64： Gu Xi’s request (seeking for further reading) Chapter 64 Gu Xis request (please follow up) Your grades are good, but the awards and graduation ceremony have been over for a month, and I cant let others come back and hold another ceremony. ?There is no such thing. After all, everyone has dispersed to various guilds for internships, and some have even entered a new game world. ?It''s unrealistic to call them back now, so forget it, take the reward and leave. " ??Looking at the necromancer''s expression of thinking about himself, Gu Xi''s face became ugly. Whats the matter, you want to steal what I deserve. "No, I just want to tell you that there is no way to deal with this matter. We can''t drag all the students back, right?" As the Necromancer explained, a trace of pride flashed in his eyes. He actually has a reason for doing this. As a graduate mentor of this year, he is very aware of the situation of this years graduates. ??The chief graduate of this class is the son of the vice-president of the Third Guild in Bailian City. In order for his son to get such a chief position, he has made great efforts. ??Of course, the vice-president also reached a certain agreement with the Netherbone Wind Academy to increase the chief''s reward. It can be said that the rewards for this term''s chief are the best rewards given by the Wind of the Bones in the past fifty years. In addition, this term''s chief was signed with the top pick in the draft by the third guild in the city, the Steel Ghost Claw. Let them come back and start over now, wouldn''t this be a slap in the face of the Steel Ghost Claws? So the necromancer had an idea and immediately thought of this excuse. At the same time, he was also proud of his idea, thinking that after Gu Xi''s matter was fooled, he would definitely find the deputy leader of the Steel Ghost Claws to brag about his choice and get some benefits from him. Come. ?Although Gu Xi didnt know what the necromancer was thinking, there were some things that would really be gone without a fight. "I can understand that you can''t call people back, but you can''t lose anything you should give me." I know, the rewards for taking office are all ready, just put them there and you can take them. When the necromancer saw that Gu Xi was so talkative, he pointed to the other end of the White Disaster Trial Hall, where the graduation rewards given to students who completed the induction trial were placed. ?Gu Xi didn''t even look over there, but took a step forward. Behind him, the city gate began to solidify. I mean, I cant lose any of my things. "What do you mean, you don''t think you can be proud of yourself just because you have acquired the three magical skills? I tell you that only living geniuses are geniuses, and dead ones are nothing." Gu Xi smiled when he heard this, "Teacher, it''s okay for you to say this to other professions, but we are necromancers, and I will be a necromancer even after I die." The necromancer in front of me is also a little embarrassed. This is where the necromancer profession is better than others. Even if he dies, he may turn into a necromancer, a skeleton mage, or even a corpse witch or a lich. They can still fight for another five hundred years. ?With Gu Xi''s attitude, it would be somewhat troublesome if he really took this matter to heart. "What do you think? It''s impossible to call the students back anyway. Now the students have started internships. We, the Wind of the Bones Academy, don''t have such a big reputation to ask all the guilds in the city to release the students." The necromancer said to Gu Xi forcefully, but it was obvious that his words no longer had the same momentum as before. He could no longer withstand the pressure of Gu Xi. "I don''t want those that are useless. I''ll just say, see if you can do it. If you can do it, it will be over. If you can''t do it, I don''t believe that I can''t find it if I open the gate of the city of death. Go somewhere and reason." Listening to Gu Xi''s words, the necromancer finally became afraid. He is very aware of the status of the three undead skills among necromancers. ??As long as Gu Xi shows it to the outside world, this matter will become a big deal, and the reputation of the Wind of the Bones Academy will be thrown into the sewer and trampled on countless times. ??No matter whether the academy and Gu Xi will reach an agreement in the end, he won''t get anything good anyway. This classmate, I made it very clear to you... ?Of course the necromancer still wanted to struggle, and he also wanted to persuade Gu Xi. "If you can''t make the decision, then you should talk to someone who can." Gu Xi interrupted him directly and turned to look at Li Xinghui, "Comrade, can you help me contact the dean of the college?" Li Xinghui has been watching the excitement here. He didn''t expect that he waited until the end and thought he just got a waste, but he didn''t expect to get a champion. This is a big bargain. There are some things that he doesnt need to ask at all, he can make his own decision. Dont worry, just because I call you comrade-in-arms, our Chao Yangguang Guild will take care of this matter. As he spoke, some crows emitting a faint blue light appeared behind Li Xinghui. He whispered a few words to these crows, and they flew away quickly. After doing all this, Li Xinghui proudly said to Gu Xi: "This is the Storm Raven, a messenger raised internally by the guild. After you join the guild, I will give you a few of them." ??Gu Xi smiled and said nothing, just watching the necromancer''s every move. Now that he hasn''t got what he wants, he can''t let his momentum weaken. After a while, the door of the White Disaster Trial Hall was pushed open. A gorgeously dressed necromancer strode in. ??He was holding a magic wand made of white jade bone in his hand. When walking forward, you could still see green liquid flowing under his magic robe. ? Gu Xi has met this person. He is the dean of the Nether Bone Wind Academy, a level 15 necromancer named Lu Yongchang. When Lu Yongchang opened the door and walked in, he said loudly: "Didn''t it say that a dragon appeared in our college? Where are the people? Hey, this is a city of death. You are a student who has just participated in the graduation trial. Is the Necromancer level 3? Hahahahaha, the dragon has indeed appeared, and our Nether Bone Wind Academy will become famous all over the world. How about it? If there is a guild that doesnt accept me, why dont I reject that guild and study in the college for two more years? " ?Looking at the enthusiastic Lu Yongchang, Gu Xi looked at Li Xinghui helplessly. Li Xinghui smiled and said to Gu Xi: "I told the dean of the college that a big dragon was produced in this graduation trial. He wants to promote the Nether Bone Wind Academy, so he must come here quickly, or I can take you with him. If he leaves, he wont be able to take advantage of the publicity. At this point, Li Xinghui winked at Gu Xi. ? Gu Xi understood what Li Xinghui meant at a glance. If Li Xinghui had told everything about everything here, Lu Yong would not have grown up so quickly. On the contrary, Lu Yongchang thought that this matter would be beneficial to the wind of the underworld, and then he would come as fast as the wind. (End of this chapter) Chapter 65： Publicity and Response (Qiu Zhui Reading) Chapter 65 Propaganda and Response (seeking further reading) ??Lu Yongchang circled around Gu Xi and kept talking about the advantages of the Nether Bone Wind. It was clear that he wanted Gu Xi to stay in the Nether Bone Wind Academy, even if he was just a graduate student. Its just that Gu Xi is unwilling to do this now. When Lu Yongchang stopped, Gu Xi said directly: "Dean, I am a student who came out of the Nether Bone Wind. I originally belong to the Nether Bone Wind. No matter where I go in the future, I will always be the same. A student named Nether Bone Wind came to ask for his own. "Okay, as expected, he is a good student of the Wind of the Underworld. Who is that? By the way, Man Xuebo, right? Get ready. We are going to have a graduation and awards ceremony to publicize the release of the Wind of the Underworld. big dragon." ?Lu Yongchang pointed at the necromancer before and gave the order directly. At this time, the necromancer''s face was stiff, "Dean, that..." Whats wrong, cant you do it? No, its just the dean. Most of the students of this year have already joined various guilds. It will be very troublesome to invite them back to participate in the ceremony and to re-rank them. "What''s the trouble? Just tell them directly that we have used three magic skills this time and ask them if they are willing to change." Lu Yongchang said quite domineeringly. At this time, Gu Xi also hurriedly stepped forward and said, "Dean, there is no need to be so troublesome. I delayed coming out for so long, and my classmates were eager to get their diplomas and didn''t wait for me. This is normal. ??However, I have to admit that my comrades in Chaoyang Guild are willing to wait for me, so I dont want to change guilds. Dean, just help me change my ranking and give me the reward. When it comes time to publicize it to the outside world, I think it wont be a problem for me to get the top spot with my results. " Of course, if you cant become the chief with the three magical skills, what else can become the chief? Dont worry, you will be the chief this time. ??You are going to get this years chief award..." Lu Yongchang, who pointed at Man Xuebo and spoke, thought for a moment, "This year''s chief reward has been handed out, right? It''s not appropriate to bring it back now, but the chief cannot be worse than the second place. ?In this way, when you get the reward, it will be one level higher than the chief reward issued. In addition, let the administration bring the chief battle flag and championship ring, and the ones sent out before will be cancelled. Inform each guild again that the students they take away will be ranked by one. We will give alone ?Gu Xi knew that the dean still didnt recognize him, so he immediately introduced himself: My name is Gu Xi. "Gu Xi, a good name, you can promote it like this, the soul of the dead... the breath of the dead, right, it''s called the breath of the dead." ?Lu Yongchang was proud of his idea, "That''s it, I will arrange for the administration to conduct a special publicity later, you..." Having said this, Lu Yongchang paused again and turned to Li Xinghui, "By the way, your Chao Yangguang Guild also participated. You got a big deal this time." Where, where, thats our luck. ?Gu Xi and the three of them were smiling politely, while Man Xuebo beside them was sweating. He is immediately stuck on this matter. Where can he go to find a reward that is higher than the previous chief? You must know that the previous chiefs reward was partially provided by the vice-president of the Steel Ghost Claw Guild. Then the reward originally awarded to the chief was given to the second, so that the son of the vice president got the greatest benefit. Where can he go to find higher-level rewards now? Not to mention that he had to inform the vice president. He had planned for several months and finally made his son the chief. However, he only sat in this position for a month before he was told, I''m sorry, your son''s The ranking is wrong and your son is only in second place. You dont need to look at it, any scholar can imagine the look on the vice-presidents face. But what can we do if we dont do it? The Netherbone Wind Academy wants to promote Gu Xi. One of the three divine skills is not the leader. Instead, a late-stage skill is used as the leader. Isnt this a slap in the face of all necromancers? Once the publicity spreads, is it still necessary for their Nether Bone Wind Academy to exist? Man Xuebo was quite helpless. At this time, Lu Yongchang looked at Man Xuebo again, "What are you still doing here?" Oh, I just want to ask, does Gu Xi have any needs in terms of rewards? "It will be useful in the city of death. By the way, in addition to the normal rewards, I also want an invisibility cloak." Gu Xi thought about it and spoke decisively of his needs. You made a good choice. You got the Death City skill, which means you should strengthen the Death City, and the invisibility cloak can protect you on the battlefield. This is a good choice. Havent you heard yet? Hurry up and do it. Lu Yongchang glared at Man Xuebo and went to praise Gu Xi again. Seeing that Lu Yongchang didn''t care about him, Man Xuebo gritted his teeth and quickly retreated. ?Of course he did not go looking for a suitable reward, but went to notify the vice-president of Steel Ghost Claw. ? Gu Xi didnt care much about this. What he wanted was actually his own portion of the reward, as well as the chief battle flag and championship ring issued by the academy. These two things are not only proof of identity, but also have different functions. They also represent the status and potential of students when they graduate. It can be said that if you wear a championship ring when you go out, others will look at you highly. Gu Xi knew the meaning of chief very well. If he had not obtained one of the three divine skills before, he would definitely not force anything. ??But after obtaining the three divine skills, Gu Xi had a different ambition in his heart. He was determined to be the chief of the Nether Bone Wind Academy. ?Man Xuebo was out for nearly three hours. The administrator of Netherbone Wind College had arranged the graduation and award ceremony, and then he hurried back. ?At this time, there was a hint of smile on the faces of everyone in the academy. The gaze he looked at Gu Xi also changed. At this time, there was a look of pity in his eyes. Manxuebo, where have you gone? "Dean, I am doing something for the college. You see that the college has such a big dragon. We must give some good rewards. When the time comes to publicize it, we can also say that we are doing this for Mr. Gu Xi." In this matter, the college has also made great efforts, right? So I took out a few goodies. ??This is the invisibility cloak that classmate Gu Xi requested. It is blue quality. Although it has some special requirements, the effect is definitely the best among blue quality. ?In addition, didnt Gu Xi master the Death City among the three divine skills? So I changed the most critical reward. Originally, if the Necromancer successfully took office, he would be rewarded with a combat team. Gu Xi is also the leader of the Three Divine Skills, so I brought a piece of land that can be integrated into it. As long as it is integrated into the city of death, I can directly add one large plot, three medium-sized plots and seven small-sized plots. plot. This is definitely a good thing to upgrade the level of the dead city. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 66： Chief Flag and Championship Ring (please read more) Chapter 66 Chief Battle Flag and Championship Ring (please follow up) In the Sea of ??Blood Conference Hall of Netherbone Wind Academy, Gu Xi, who had put on new clothes, was sitting and waiting. ?Standing next to him was Li Xinghui with an excited face. ?While waiting for the graduation ceremony to be prepared alone, Li Xinghui had already reported the matter to the top management of Chaoyang Guild. ?Several senior executives of the Chaoyang Rays Guild were unable to come over because of business, but they all sent messages to make Gu Xi feel like home to the Chaoyang Rays Guild. ??So ever since the Graduation Ceremony was held in the College''s largest Blood Sea Conference Hall, Li Xinghui had been helping Gu Xi, introducing various situations in Bailian City to Gu Xi. ?From Li Xinghui''s introduction, Gu Xi could tell that this time Minggu Feng planned to publicize his news to a wide range of people. This time, seven of the top ten guilds in Bailian City came. All the administrative and military systems in Bailian City sent people, and most of the major families in Bailian City also came. It can be said that the Nether Bone Wind Academy has used its full strength this time. ?However, Gu Xi noticed that among the visitors, some people did not have a very good attitude toward him, and there was a certain amount of hostility in the eyes they looked at him. Comrade, who is that? ?When he was free, Gu Xi secretly pointed at the people who were hostile to him. Li Xinghui laughed when he saw them, "It''s okay. They are all members of some small guilds in Bailian City. Some of them are the mortal enemies of our guild. Their looks like that are normal." Gu Xi understood what was going on as soon as he heard it. Facing those hostile looks, Gu Xi simply stared back. Such an action made Li Xinghui burst into laughter. Soon, the preparations for the Wind of the Bones Academy were completed. Dean Lu Yongchang personally took the lead on the stage, followed by several pale-skinned women, who were holding this time''s awards in their hands. When these women came on stage, Li Xinghui couldn''t help but say. Good guy, the dean has brought out the vampire guards. I say comrade, you will be honored this time. "well enough." "What''s the matter? You don''t have any good deeds. These vampires are the treasures of the dean. Normally, I don''t want to let them out of the room. I can take them out this time just for your sake." While Gu Xi was chatting with Li Xinghui, Lu Yongchang was already standing in the middle of the award podium. We have invited you all here today to explain one thing to everyone in Bai Liancheng. This years Nether Bone Wind Academy has a dragon. All previous graduation rankings will not be counted and the rankings will be re-ranked. As soon as Lu Yongchang finished speaking, everyone below started talking. When they came, they actually received some news, but Lu Yongchang did not explain the details. ?Now as soon as Lu Yongchang came on stage, he said that the wind of the bones of the underworld came out of the dragon, which attracted the attention of these people. Looking at the situation below, Lu Yongchang said proudly: "Let me introduce you to you. This is the current chief graduate of our Nether Bone Wind Academy. He has mastered the Breath of the Undead in the Death City at the beginning. "Gu Xi." Lu Yongchang raised his hand and the light fell on Gu Xi. ?Gu Xi also stood up at this time and walked towards the stage. When Gu Xi stepped forward, the eyes of those below also fell on him. Gu Xi could even hear some of those people''s conversations. Looks so thin. He has a pale complexion, and you can tell he has the potential to be a necromancer at a glance. It seems like a good prospect. Which guild has taken him in? Chaoyang Guild, I didnt expect that they would make money this time. With these words, Gu Xi stepped onto the podium. ?At this time, the vampire girl behind Lu Yongchang had already brought up the reward from the Nether Bone Wind Academy. After getting on the podium, a vague city gate appeared behind Gu Xi. These players present, which is not a hundred battles, and Gu Xi''s action, they know what the situation is. Its a big deal to start with a city of death. This is because you are naturally several steps ahead of others. God is chasing me to feed you. No wonder that old guy Lu Yongchang said that a dragon appeared in their academy. Its really a big dragon. The noise from the audience did not affect the two people on the stage. As a vampire girl came forward with something in her hands, Lu Yongchang proudly introduced it to Gu Xi. "This is the chief battle flag. It has the certification of our Netherbone Wind Academy. Now it is yours." After speaking, Lu Yongchang took out a war flag from the vampire girl''s hand. This battle flag is 192 cm long and 128 cm wide. It is a medium-sized flag. The flag is pure white and relatively empty. Only in the lower left corner of the flag is a thumbs-up gesture. On the top of the thumb, there are also the words "Class of 2317 of the Wind of the Underworld Academy, may the wind of the underworld always blow around you". In fact, the chief war flag, that is, the thumbs-up symbol is valuable. After getting the chief war flag, no matter which guild Gu Xi joins in the future and what kind of war flag he uses, he can add such a thumbs up under his logo. , representing ones identity as chief of a certain term. ?At the same time, as long as the Netherbone Wind Academy is still there, the battle flag he raises will always maintain an attribute blessing. Chief Battle Flag of the Wind of the Bones Academy (Blue): The movement speed of all undead troops is permanently increased by 15% Taking over the chief''s battle flag, Gu Xi took a deep breath and saluted Lu Yongchang. At this time, the second vampire girl also came up holding another tray. What is placed on this tray is a ring. The surface of the ring is made of silver with the word ''1'', and there is also a line of words engraved on the inner wall of the ring. The 2317th class of the Wind of the Bones Academy, may the blessings of the Bones last forever. ?This ring is the championship ring exclusive to this terms chief. Unlike the thumb mark on the chiefs battle flag, a player can only wear two rings regardless of their attributes. So the properties of this ring will be better than the chief battle flag. The Wind of the Bones Academy Championship Ring (blue, ring) Equipment requirements: The first place among the 2317 graduates of the Wind of the Bones Academy Attributes: All attributes +1 Special: Hard Bones, wearer''s health +50, mana +50. Explanation: As the chief of the academy, your starting point will be much higher than others. Taking over the championship ring, Gu Xi immediately put it on his left index finger. The moment the ring was put on, Gu Xi felt his whole body warm up, and his body seemed to have undergone some changes. Name: Gu Xi Game number: 629SHD2S0FXC30 Occupation: Necromancer Level: Level 3 (313/10000) ?Talent: Not activated Status: Life (460/460), Mana (800/800) Attributes: Strength 5.2, Agility 4.3, Constitution 4.1, Intelligence 7.5, Perception 4.7, Charisma 4.6 Professional skills: Spiritualism Level 3 (336/500), Secondary Corpse Explosion Level 2 (199/200), Secondary Bone Shield Level 1 (14/100), Bone Spur Level 1 (32/100), Death City Level 2 Active skill: Throwing Level 2 (131/200) Passive skills: Undead Knowledge Level 4, Undead Contract Level 1, Magic Knowledge Level 5, Basic Science Level 4, Basic Reading Level 2, Basic Scribe Level 2, Undead Dominance Level 1. (End of this chapter) Chapter 67： Other rewards (seeking for further reading) Chapter 67 Other Rewards (please follow up) Chief battle flag and championship ring, these two things are must-haves. After collecting these two things, the third vampire girl behind Lu Yongchang came out holding a tray. On this tray is something like a parchment scroll. Gu Xi, your skill is Death City, so as a reward this time, we are going to give you a piece of land that can be integrated to expand your Death City. This is the title deed of the land. As long as you open it in your death city, one large plot, three medium plots and seven small plots will be automatically added to your city. ?You should accept this first. " As soon as Gu Xi heard this, he knew that Lu Yongchang had worked hard to prepare the reward. He quickly stepped forward and took the sheepskin scroll with both hands. ?The moment he received the parchment scroll, there was a tingling sound in Gu Xi''s ear. Obtain the title deed of the old city ruins [The ruins of the old city cover an area of ??0.85 square kilometers and have no population. After occupying it, you can obtain 3 abandoned laboratories (large buildings, temporary copies, requiring combat, high danger level), 1 large plot, and 3 medium plots. , 7 small plots] Looking at the message that popped up in front of him, Gu Xi couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment. The rest is easy to say, just what would happen if the laboratory was abandoned? Why are there three places, and they are also marked with dangers. ?Taking advantage of this opportunity to be stunned, the vampire girl behind Lu Yongchang held up another thing. At this time, Gu Xi couldn''t care about anything else. He put away the title deed to the ruins of the old city and turned his attention to the newly delivered item. ??This newly delivered item is a silver cloak. When it was placed on the tray, there was even light flowing on the surface of the cloak. The Necromancer is the player who fights at the back, so you take this invisibility cloak first. ?Because time is tight and I cant find a good one, this one has some flaws, but the grade has been improved, so you can use it first, and I will find a good one for you when you come back next time. " Hearing this, Gu Xi also laughed and temporarily put all the doubts behind his mind. ?This invisibility cloak is very important to Gu Xi. Gu Xi is still very clear about the big difference between one three-god skill and two three-god skill. Thank you, Dean. ?After Gu Xi thanked him, he took the invisibility cloak. The moment he took on the invisibility cloak, Gu Xi''s brows couldn''t help but frown. ??This invisibility cloak also has problems. Obtain the Silver Dragon''s Invisibility Cloak Silver Dragon Invisibility Cloak (Purple): An invisibility cloak made of silver dragon skin. The invisibility effect is equivalent to a level 5 stealth effect. Because it is made of silver dragon skin, it is not very friendly to undead professions or creatures. Looking at this explanation, Gu Xi would be stupid if he didn''t know that he was being targeted. This is because someone doesnt want to get the reward properly. ?Thinking of this, Gu Xi smiled instead. ?It is not difficult to guess that this kind of thing was either done by Man Xuebo or it was the idea of ??Vice-President Steel Ghost Claw. Don''t worry, he is blocking someone''s way. Thank you, Dean. Its okay, I thought you wouldnt like it. In fact, we have never been able to find a good invisibility cloak. We can only find this one in a short time. Its okay, Ill like whatever the academy gives me. Gu Xi was still very polite to Lu Yongchang. Okay, then heres the recruitment order. With this, you can recruit 50 skeletons, 20 zombies, and 10 ghosts in the academy, all of which are official troops. Upon hearing this, Gu Xi asked with some doubts. Dean, is there too much? "Not many. According to normal standards, the chief can recruit 40 skeleton soldiers, 15 zombies, and 5 ghosts. However, the previous recruitment order has been given, and I can''t let them return the undead they took away. Even if they can, , you may not dare to accept it, right? So Ill just give you a grade and assign it according to the standards of a teaching assistant. Take it, dont worry, you deserve it. " "Okay." As soon as Gu Xi heard this situation, he responded decisively. However, he also understands that even if he recruits, he will only be given the most common skeleton soldiers, zombies and ghosts. Those at the boss and warrior levels are definitely out of the question. As for mutant professions or mutant routes, it is even less likely to exist. . Even so, this greatly relieved the pressure of Gu Xi''s lack of troops on hand. At least he can deal with matters in the dock area. ?Gu Xi didnt know that under the medal podium, a young man about his own age was staring at him with gritted teeth. Song Sheng, relax and dont show too many expressions. Dad, I dont accept it, Im obviously the one... "Okay, he''s just a chief. Don''t worry, he won''t live for long. A dead genius is no longer a genius." ?After hearing his father''s words, the young man named Song Sheng breathed a sigh of relief, and his eyes no longer looked at Gu Xi with such hatred. ?In just a few hours, his father, the vice president of Steel Ghost Claw, had already arranged a plan against Gu Xi. Isnt it the city of death that Gu Xi controls? Then let someone give you a land deed that can expand the city''s scope. ? It''s just that there are some problems in this title deed. At first, this title deed was not called the old city ruins title deed, but the old city title deed. The reason why it was turned into ruins was entirely because their people entered those three laboratories and exposed the existence inside the laboratories. ??Isnt Gu Xi proud of having a city? Hes still the chief. Then let him know the consequences of opening all three laboratory doors. As for the invisibility cloak and recruitment order at the back, their hands and feet are also in it. ??The invisibility cloak carries the aura of the silver dragon. It can make you invisible, but it will make the necromancer uncomfortable and may accidentally reveal flaws on the battlefield. The recruitment process is even simpler. ?If you dont give Gu Xi enough soldiers, how can you arouse Gu Xis interest and let him take the initiative to open the three laboratories? Only by letting Gu Xi come into contact with the laboratory can Gu Xi be destroyed. ?Of course it doesnt matter if Gu Xi is a cautious person, they will have many ways to deal with Gu Xi next. ?As his father said, a dead genius is nothing. Gu Xi didn''t know this at this time. After putting away the recruitment order, the last vampire girl also walked up. On the tray in her hand was a white jade-like skull. ?When he saw this skull, Gu Xi felt the same as when he first saw the Owl House. "I think you recognize this. This is a small gift I gave you personally, the design of the evil temple. You are now considered the lord of a city, and you must have your own troops in the city." ??We necromancers, no matter what route we take, we always need some skeleton soldiers. This evil temple design has some interesting things in it, you can just use it. " ??Gu Xi took the white jade-like skull and heard another ding in his ears. Obtain the design drawing of the White Bone Temple (large scale) White Bone Temple (large): Use 1500 resources, 10 units of stone, and 10 units of wood to build a White Bone Temple (large building) in the city. After completion, 30 skeleton soldiers can be trained every week. If there are other evil temples, regional linkage can be generated, and the training speed of skeleton soldiers will be increased by 50%. (End of this chapter) Chapter 68： Chaoyang Guild (seeking further reading) Chapter 68 Chaoyang Guild (please follow up) ??The Wind of the Bone Academy does not give many rewards to the chief. In addition to the chief''s battle flag and championship ring, there are usually two academy rewards and one principal''s personal reward. ?However, this time the awards and graduation ceremony took more than four hours. It wasnt until it got dark that the Nether Bone Wind Academy ended the ceremony and sent all the invited guests out of the academy gate. Just when Gu Xi was about to leave with Li Xinghui, the necromancer Man Xuebo also came over. Student Gu Xi, Im sorry before, but I also think about the college. This is a small gift, which can be regarded as compensation for you. ?Man Xuebo took out a small gift bag as he spoke. Man Xuebo didn''t care at all about the things given out. In fact, they were also given by the vice president of the Steel Ghost Claw Guild. He wanted to add another layer of insurance against Gu Xi. ?Gu Xi glanced at Man Xuebo, then looked back at Li Xinghui, and finally put the thing away. ?But at this time, Gu Xi didn''t look to see what was inside. He just put the gift bag into his pocket and followed Li Xinghui out. Out of the gate of Netherbone Wind Academy, Li Xinghui summoned a bone carriage. Get in the car, Ill take you to the guild first, and then Ill see how I can arrange it for you when I meet the guild president. "Okay." Gu Xi smiled and got on the carriage. When he got on the carriage, he found that the door of the carriage had a sign of the sun rising from behind the mountain. "This is" Oh, this is our guilds carriage. Unexpectedly, even though our guilds ranking is not high, our guilds strength is actually quite good. ??It just so happens that I have nothing to do on the road. Let me tell you about the situation in the guild. Our guild has a total of seven exclusive game worlds, including three garrisoned worlds, three worlds that are being conquered, and one that has just been captured and is preparing to open up wasteland. ?In addition, the guild has eleven dungeon gates, and there are as many as six with requirements below level 5. If you want to improve yourself, you can apply to participate in the dungeon battle. ?Our guild president is level 12, and both vice presidents are at level 11, which is considered a good level in Bailian City. Generally speaking, when newcomers come in, they will first join the novice group. After level 3, they will be assigned to several groups for internship according to the newcomer''s profession. However, your current level is already level 3, and you also master the three divine skills. The president may You will be directly assigned to the team for internship. At that time, you must perform well and strive to join the Lieyang Mage Group. " The Lieyang Mage Group? ?Gu Xi asked curiously. Oh, there is the 1st regiment of necromancers, which is personally managed by the president. They are all the elite necromancers in the guild. There is also a 1st regiment of death knights, which is also personally managed by the president, called the Knights of the Burning Sun. Gu Xi raised his head and looked at the gloomy sky outside the window. Because Bailian City mainly has two professions: necromancers and death knights, supplemented by other professions related to ghosts and ghosts, the whole city is gloomy. There are three hundred and sixty-five days in a year, and the sun is not visible for 366 days. As a small guild, wouldnt it be a bit excessive to give such a name to your war group? Li Xinghui saw Gu Xi''s expression, a glint of pride flashed in his eyes, and he quickly changed the topic with an "I know what you''re thinking, but I just won''t tell you" expression. ?Such an atmosphere made Gu Xi let go of the burden in his heart, and the relationship with Li Xinghui became harmonious. The carriage walked for about thirty minutes before turning from the street into a small road. After passing several gates, Gu Xi found that the sky seemed to become brighter. At this time, Li Xinghui on the carriage said proudly. I didnt expect it, the president got it accidentally when he challenged the new world. ? Gu Xi looked at the sky with some surprise. He found that there was a sun hanging in the sky. He stretched out his hand from the carriage window. The sunlight fell on his hand, and there was an obvious feeling of warmth. ?But Gu Xi soon felt that there was a hint of coldness underneath the warmth. The sun in the sky must not be that normal. It is indeed the chief, he discovered it so quickly. Seeing Gu Xi''s reaction, Li Xinghui also laughed, "Let me tell you, the sun we will grow is not an easy one. He randomly came to the golden game world once. You must have heard of "Journey to the West". ?Even the little demon patrolling the mountain there is level 15. The president could not defeat anyone, but he did not waste this opportunity. He went to Zhuoqianquan and dug directly, and dug out the body of the dead Jinwu. After bringing it back, he completed many tasks before turning Jinwu''s body into his contracted undead. ??Now the Golden Crow has been flying in the sky. In the entire Bailian City, I dare say that only our Zhaoyang Guild''s residence has sunshine. " During Li Xinghuis introduction, Gu Xi also jumped off the carriage. He looked around and found that he was in a large square. The buildings in the square are strangely divided into two parts. On one side are pools and gates of various styles, and on the other side are buildings and villas of different heights. The pool here is the entrance to the guilds exclusive world. You can enter as long as you apply. ?Those gates are dungeon gates, and you can enter after successfully applying. However, you''d better form a team and don''t run in by yourself. ?Over there is the dormitory arranged by the guild. Newbies and interns live in high-rise buildings. Those who have joined the battle group will be arranged into corresponding villas. ?Each community corresponds to a battle group, and there are various supporting living facilities in it. By the way, if you have a private world passage, an independent copy key, or want to apply for a random game world, you only need to report the time, but you must not open it in the dormitory area. " ?Listening to Li Xinghui''s warning, Gu Xi nodded affirmatively. He is well aware of the taboos that open up the game world. Although which game you enter is a relatively personal matter, it cannot be played in your own home. Because no one can guarantee that every player can come back safely and alive. ??It would be fine if you just died in the game, but no one knows what will be in the game. It would be different if you were possessed or controlled by someone. In history, it is not uncommon for game characters to possess players and eventually cause chaos. So in the end there was a rule that entering and exiting the game must be in a place where others can see it. You are not allowed to enter or leave the game in a private room. "By the way, when I came out this time, I established an anchor point and opened the game channel. I need to apply for a separate private channel." Thats no problem. After I help you go through the formalities for joining the group, someone will help you make arrangements. (End of this chapter) Chapter 69： Society’s experiences (seeking further reading) Chapter 69: Guild Observations (please follow up) President, I brought someone here. ?While explaining some situations in the Chaoyang Guild, Li Xinghui brought Gu Xi to the large meeting hall of the guild''s residence. Before the people inside could respond, the door of the big meeting hall was opened. ??Gu Xi noticed that the person who came to open the door was a yellow-skinned ferret wearing a black tuxedo, with a fierce look on his face. "This is the butler group under the guild leader. The guild leader has learned a lot. Before, he contracted a ferocious weasel named Mr. Huang San as a contracted undead. Now all the housekeepers in the guild are descendants of Mr. Huang San. . Their abilities are very good, at least much better than those called house elves. If you have anything, just go to them directly. " While talking, Gu Xi and Li Xinghui came to the small room behind the big meeting hall. ?The president of the Chaoyang Guild is sitting in a small room waiting for Gu Xi''s arrival. When he saw the president, Gu Xi was stunned for a moment. When he came here, he had thought about what the president would be like, whether he had a skull head or something non-mainstream. ?But Gu Xi never expected that the guild president in front of him would look like an immortal. Her white hair was tied into a bun, and an ebony hairpin was tied on top of her head. He was wearing a white robe, and the robe was still slightly emitting white light. ?When he saw Gu Xi, the guild president nodded to Gu Xi. He is a good boy. Welcome to join our Chaoyang Guild. "Thanks." ?Gu Xi reached out and shook hands with the guild president, and then there was nothing else for him to do here. Li Xinghui no longer accompanied Gu Xi. Instead, he was led by a ferocious weasel steward, who followed Gu Xi through the procedures for joining the guild, arranged dormitories for Gu Xi, and filled out various forms. ??Gu Xi also did all of these things when he was in school. Although there were some differences, most of them were the same. ?Gu Xi was soon assigned a room of 300 square meters. ?The room is located on the 13th floor. Everything has been decorated inside. You dont even need to carry your bags. You can just walk in and stay. ?There is everything in the room, bedroom, dining room, bathroom, game room, study room, anything you can think of can be found here. ??And as long as the door to the room is closed, even other people in the guild will not disturb the player''s rest. ?In addition, there is a ferocious ferret butler following each room. If Gu Xi needs anything, he can just talk to them directly. In the guild, except for the various equipment and materials required by players, everything else is free. After all, even if a person can eat and use it, how much money will it cost? After settling down in the residence, the Fierce Weasel Butler began to measure Gu Xi. The Chaoyang Rays Guild had special battle uniforms and clothes for various occasions, and these were also given free of charge. Even if Gu Xi is a newcomer, there is still a gift. There are some detailed arrangements later. For example, if Gu Xi reports, he will have an exclusive game channel for Gu Xi to return to Victoria City. ?At the same time, there is also a designated teleportation area. If it is not urgent and Gu Xi wants to return to Alidovi City, it is best to go through this area. After all, game security issues still need to be dealt with. ?Of course, if there is an emergency, Gu Xi can also enter Alidovi City from his room. ?But after you come back, you have to report the situation to your superiors, otherwise others will learn from you, which is not a good thing. After explaining everything clearly, Gu Xi got another ten days of vacation. After ten days, he will participate in their first world with the new members of the guild. As for which world to go to, it depends on the arrangements for the next few days. ?But the Dire Weasel who sent him along said that they would most likely go to one of the three places to conquer the world. Gu Xi also understands the situation of the game world. The game world that players can go to mainly starts with temporary worlds and random worlds. Temporary worlds are the kind of worlds that may only appear for a short period of time and may disappear immediately after being conquered. Generally, it is one or two players, and within three days to three weeks, they disappear after exiting the world. ?The random world is the situation of Gu Xi''s trial. Even after leaving, this world will still exist, but it has not been discovered by so many people, and there is no fixed channel to enter. After joining some forces, players will also be exposed to other more advanced game worlds. ?These game worlds are mainly divided into three categories: land reclamation, strategy and garrison. Wasteland reclamation is a completely new world, discovered and captured by the city, and assigned to various guilds for processing. Often, opening up a world requires a lot of manpower, and it is also relatively dangerous. Only high-level players of this guild will participate. The game world is a game world where you have some understanding of the world and the basic rules of the world after opening up the wasteland. ?This kind of world is relatively safe because it has some strategies, and it can be joined by most guild players. The last type is to garrison the world. This kind of world has been completely taken over by the guild. The entire world belongs to the guild. This kind of game world is basically equivalent to the guild''s own back garden. ?Every once in a while, just arrange some people to go over and collect the vegetables. You wont send too many people in at all. ??For a newcomer like Gu Xi, no matter how strong he is, he still needs to make some cooperation. On the one hand, he needs to look at his strength and compatibility, and on the other hand, he also needs to look at Gu Xi''s fighting style and personality. It is very common to be assigned to conquer the world. On the contrary, Gu Xi was given ten days of leave, which is relatively rare. Gu Xi guessed that on the one hand, he had to wait for a team of players whose strength could keep up with his own, and on the other hand, it was also because his death city still needed to be built, and at least the chief''s reward needed to be digested. ? Gu Xi understood this, and after deciding on the next time arrangement, Gu Xi came to the teleportation area specially designated for him. ?This teleportation area is located some distance away from the landing point. It is a public area. Although it is not usually crowded, it is not empty. When he came over, Gu Xi saw many members wearing the uniform uniforms of the Chaoyang Guild, and behind them were more or less several undead with different appearances. ?However, Gu Xi noticed that no matter what profession these members held or what kind of undead they carried behind them, they always kept themselves clean and tidy, which was completely different from the situation in Victoria City. He really likes this place. ??Gu Xi raised his head and glanced at the sun in the sky, and with a thought in his mind, he stepped into the city of Alidovi. (End of this chapter) Chapter 70： Return to the city (seeking for further reading) Chapter 70 Return to the city (please follow up) ?Stepping into the city of Alidovi, all the sunlight that originally fell on the body disappeared, and the sky turned into a gloomy feeling like a dead city. ?In front of the Assembly Hall of Alidovi City, the 50 skeleton soldiers, 20 zombies, and 10 ghosts who had just joined Gu Xi''s team were all standing in line. ?Different from the skeleton soldiers summoned by Gu Xi himself, these undead are all formal troops with levels. The skeleton soldiers are all formal skeleton soldiers holding swords and shields in their hands and wearing armor. Skeleton soldier (level 3, summoned troops): experience (0/500) attack 2+1 (long sword), defense 1+2 (shield + armor) life 20, skills undead creature, joint combat. From the attributes of these skeleton soldiers, it can be seen that they really have no advantages. They are directly the most basic undead soldiers and have no special characteristics. Unlike the common skeleton soldiers in Gu Xi, zombies and ghosts are less common types of soldiers, and their level as soldiers is obviously higher than that of skeleton soldiers. Those zombies with green-blue skin, covered with hardened flesh, with bones exposed in some places, and holding a kitchen knife in their hands are the most basic types of zombies. There is no moving speed. But just because the level is relatively high, both offense and defense are beyond the level of normal skeleton soldiers. Zombie (level 4, summoned troops): experience (0/750) attack 4+2 (chopper), defense 6, life 60, skills undead creature, combat bite, poison attack. Similar to the situation with zombies, the level of ghosts will be much higher. At the same time, their attack power and characteristics are much higher than that of skeleton soldiers. These ghosts are completely different from Luna. They belong to the old-fashioned ghost species. They are not the translucent ghost species that were more common in the later period, but the kind of ghosts that are covered in black robes and float in the air, revealing the skull face and chest skeleton. . They were gathered together, but they were floating quietly without causing much reaction. Ghost (level 5, summoned troops): Experience (0/1000) attack 5, defense 4, life 55, skills undead creature, flying troops, health recovery, ghost constitution. The characteristics of this kind of ghost are much stronger than those of skeleton soldiers and zombies. Not to mention the two points of undead creatures and flying troop uniforms, the point of restoring life means that the ghost can replenish its own blood during the battle. The ghost physique is stronger, and this physique has a 50% chance of being immune to physical attacks. Coupled with their powerful enough attack power, it can be said that these ghosts are the pinnacle of the basic undead arms. All the undead soldiers stood in front of him, and they would not even move without Gu Xi''s order. Looking at these undead troops, Gu Xi nodded with satisfaction. Not to mention anything else, the number of these troops in front of him was enough to make up for Gu Xi''s losses in the previous battles. Just now Gu Xi has been busy with other things and has no time to deal with these undead units. Now that Gu Xi has time, he naturally has to make good arrangements. All the skeleton bosses came over and divided these skeleton soldiers according to the ratio of 10, 20, 20. The zombies will stay here first, and the ghosts will be managed by Luna. Luna, how is the construction of the new Bone Temple going? Luna... Luna? " Gu Xi took a moment and found that Luna and Shaya were not there. ?At this time, Gu Xike was stunned. Just as he was about to see where Luna had gone, he found Luna and Shaya walking out of a nearby small building. ?At this time, both of them looked quite ugly, each with a gloomy look on their face, as if someone owed them a large amount of money. ?It wasn''t until they saw Gu Xi that their expressions improved, "Sir, you are here." Well, whats wrong with you? You all look bad. Is there something wrong with the newly integrated abandoned old city? "No, sir, we just went to Victoria City, and something big happened there." ?Luna spoke quickly. "What happened?" Gu Xi''s city of Alidovi is closely related to the city of Victoria. Anything that happens there will affect this place, so Gu Xi became anxious when he heard it. This is much more important than the integration of the old city. "It seems that Westminster Abbey has been influenced by the Maharaja''s believers and is becoming an evil place. There is a believer of the Maharaja who plans to ascend the throne there to complete the contract that James I owed the King." Hearing this, Gu Xi couldn''t help but say something. Hes not crazy, is this okay? "Of course, those cultists have always been like this. For some beliefs, they have no brains at all." Shaya added at this time. At this time, Gu Xi noticed that Sha Ya''s mood seemed not right. This matter obviously had nothing to do with Sha Ya. Why was Sha Ya so excited? Saya, did something happen? In order to support the actions of Westminster Abbey, those cultists performed blood sacrifices on the streets of Victoria City. In the past two nights, many people died on the streets. ?This made the black dogs at Scotland Yard very angry, and they have been investigating this matter for the past few days. The Destiny Compass Guild has also been affected. " Are you worried about your mentors? Gu Xi understood Sha Ya''s thoughts as soon as he heard it. Well, I dont know why, I always have an uneasy feeling. Shaya whispered in a low voice, but she didn''t quite understand where this feeling came from. She must know that she is just a thief, and she must also have a sense of danger. She really doesn''t know what this uneasy feeling is about. "This matter is a bit troublesome. In this way, we will deal with the matter at hand first, and then you will be stationed in Victoria City and pay more attention to the situation over there. If anything happens, you can also directly help your mentor. Hearing what Gu Xi said, Shaya''s face became much better, "Thank you, sir." Its okay, I dont lack your strength for now. ?Seeing that Shaya''s face improved, Luna also smiled happily. At this time, Gu Xi turned to ask Luna again. What happened to the Evil Bone Temple that I brought in last time? Construction has already begun, occupying the last large plot of land in this city. Sir, how many days will you stay in the city this time? "Five or six days, let''s build the White Bone Demon Temple first. The troops of the White Bone Demon Temple, plus the current strength, should be enough to conquer the dock area. What about the newly integrated old city? We have enough resources to develop. ?." There are not enough resources, but after the integration of the old city, there have been obvious changes in our territory, and the speed of collecting resources has increased, but there is a problem. As the manager of Aridovi, Luna is most familiar with this situation. "what is the problem?" In the old city, there are three buildings that are obviously suppressing something. I always feel that something is wrong there. You are talking about the laboratory, right? I also feel something is not quite right, and I dont like that thing very much. In this way, lets ignore the things there for now. We will lay down the dock area, and then go back and demolish the three laboratories, turn them into large plots, and build new buildings ourselves. " Gu Xi just thought about it and decided to skip the laboratory and build his own. ??Gu Xi has never really liked things like laboratories. Besides, Gu Xi still has an important thing to do. Complete the temporary tasks related to Shaya, the holy weapon in the fairy tale. Get another three divine skills, the incarnation of death. (End of this chapter) Chapter 71： Regional linkage (seeking for further reading) Chapter 71 Regional Linkage (please follow up) Alidovi City, directly opposite the cult church, a new large building is undergoing final decoration treatment. This building and the cult church are completely different styles. The evil church is a small country church that has been transformed into the undead, with a cemetery behind it. ?The building in front of me is clearly in the style of a Greek temple. ??Its just that the temple in front of you has turned pure black, and there are a large number of reliefs on the walls of the temple. As the last relief was carved, Gu Xi heard a ding in his ear. The construction of the White Bone Evil Temple is completed, city experience +3! Building name: White Bone Evil Temple Level: Level 1 Trainable troops: Skeleton (level 0), automatically trains 30+15 people every week, consuming 0 points of negative energy Skeleton Archer (level 3), consumes 30 points of negative energy to transform a skeleton into a skeleton archer (comes with 10 arrows)] [Skeleton Archer (level 3, summoned troops): experience (0/500) attack 2+2 (bow and arrow), defense 1+1 (leather armor) life 10, ammunition 10, skills undead creature, shooter, first attack. ??Ding, I found the White Skeleton Evil Temple and the Evil Church. I would like to ask if there will be regional linkage to form a skeleton training area. Linkage. Looking at all the information popping up in front of him, Gu Xi made a decisive decision. Following Gu Xi''s order, the nearby ground shook slightly. Gu Xi noticed that there were some more white bone fragments on the nearby ground. Even in front of the White Bone Evil Temple and the Evil Church, there were already transformed bones. Powdered bones. [The linkage of the skeleton training area has been completed. The training speed of skeleton soldiers has been increased by 50%. Now this area can train 20 (evil church) + 30 (evil temple of bones) + 25 (well improvement) + 25 (region improvement) per week, a total of 100 people. Skeleton. 100 skeleton soldiers? ?Gu Xi''s eyes lit up. He had studied seriously at the Wind of the Bones Academy, and he knew very well that the greatest feature of the Necromancer was the bone sea tactics. ??100 skeleton soldiers are produced here every week, and they can be directly upgraded to level 3. This clearly laid a good foundation for Gu Xi. At the moment, Gu Xi decisively ordered: "Recruit, recruit all the skeletons first. Luna, if there is any negative energy left, collect some first, and prepare to transform the skeleton shooter." Luna floated in front of Gu Xi at this time, "Sir, we have just consumed 1,500 points of negative energy, which was accumulated in the past three days. Now there are only 300 points of negative energy left, and we can only transform 10 skeleton shooters at most. " Lets take 10 out of 10, transform them first, and use the others as skeletons first. Gu Xi didnt ask any more questions and made a decision decisively. ?At Gu Xis command, the relief of the White Bone Temple moved slightly, the face of the character relief on the wall cracked on the spot, and the skeleton without holding anything jumped off the wall. ?This is how the White Bone Evil Temple recruits skeletons. This is completely different from the skeletons sitting in the evil church waiting to be recruited. ??The quality of the skeletons finally recruited is somewhat different. Although the attributes are the same, the skeleton crawling out of the relief in front of you is obviously taller. ? Gu Xi didnt look too much and just used 300 points of negative energy to transform ten of the skeletons into skeleton shooters. With the injection of negative energy, the ten highlighted skeletons changed on the spot. They had an extra layer of leather armor on their bodies, a complete wooden bow in their hands, and a quiver on their backs. The hat on the top of his head is a bit big, and it tilts downwards when he stands, so he has to be supported by the skeleton soldiers from time to time. By the time these skeletons were in place, the three skeleton leaders under Gu Xi had also completed their supplies. The skeleton soldiers that Gu Xi got from the Wind of Bones Academy have been transformed into the corresponding types of troops for the three combat teams. Now they are standing in the open space outside the cult church with their own weapons. When Gu Xi came out with forty skeletons and ten skeleton archers, they quickly came up to meet him. Everyone, get ready, we have a tough battle to fight next, Shaya, you can start. ?Under the command of Gu Xi, the skeleton soldiers of Combat Team 3 quickly stepped forward and formed a circle with the zombies in the open space in front of the cult church. Other skeleton soldiers were waiting on the outside with weapons. Further away are the ghosts under Luna and the skeletons and skeleton shooters just recruited by Gu Xi. At this time, Gu Xi also found a flagpole and propped up the chief battle flag that he had just obtained. Then he carried the Smashing Staff to the outside of the circle surrounded by skeleton soldiers and zombies. Sha Ya, who knew that she was performing now, was standing there wearing a red dress and holding a pair of daggers. "grown ups." Are you ready? Its ready. Shaya said with certainty. Well, lets give it a try now. If we encounter danger, we will exit quickly. As Gu Xi spoke, he handed the Silver Dragon Invisibility Cloak to Shaya. Shaya took the invisibility cloak and put it on her body, and then she found that she had entered another gray space. In that space, a huge black bone dragon opened its eyes. This bone dragon was at least fifteen meters long. The black bones seemed to be burnt, and there was still the afterglow of silver flames all over the body. . He had already noticed Shaya when she entered. ?At this time, Shaya also remembered her mission. Find the Incarnation of Death and bring him back to the city of Alidovi. So when she saw the bone dragon, Shaya immediately threw a dagger at the bone dragon. Ding! Temporary mission: The progress of the holy artifacts in the fairy tale has changed. Collect three Deathly Hallows (3/3, completed) and kill the incarnation of death to open it. ??As soon as there was a ding in Gu Xi''s ear, Gu Xi saw a black bone dragon emerging from the black mist and appearing in the circle surrounded by skeleton soldiers. Attack! ?? Gu Xi immediately issued the attack order, and all the zombies and skeleton soldiers of Combat Team 3 rushed forward quickly, using their bodies and shields to squeeze the huge bone dragon in front of them. Luna immediately screamed at the bone dragon. The banshee wails! The screams scared the Bone Dragon back two steps as it was about to take off. At this moment, the arrows shot by ten skeleton archers had already flown to the Bone Dragon. ??The bone dragon that was attacked instinctively flicked its body, and the dragon''s tail knocked away the seven skeleton soldiers on the spot. At this moment, the zombies had already rushed to the bone dragon. They grabbed the bone dragon with one hand and chopped it down hard with a kitchen knife in the other. (End of this chapter) Chapter 72： Fierce Battle with the Bone Dragon (please read) Chapter 72 Fierce Battle with the Bone Dragon (please follow up) Ding! When the zombie''s kitchen knife struck the bone dragon, it made a metal impact sound. ?This shocked Gu Xi. The bones of the bone dragon in the black mist were actually metallized. This kind of defense was beyond Gu Xi''s imagination. You must know that when Gu Xi saw the bone dragon coming out of the black mist, he thought his body was also atomized, but he didn''t expect it to be a metal defense. Hold him. ?Gu Xi knew at a glance that this kind of enemy needed to be dragged and beaten with all his strength. ??We can''t push all the troops up at once, and we can''t let the bone dragon fly or magnify its moves. Otherwise, the troops under his command may not be able to withstand a wave of attacks from the bone dragon. "Luna, let the ghost be ready. If there is any possibility of the bone dragon flying up, let the ghost come up and drag him down." Okay. Luna said nothing and immediately went down to make preparations. ?At the same time, Gu Xi commanded the skeleton shooter he had just obtained to launch a long-range attack on the bone dragon. ?At this time, Gu Xi felt somewhat regretful. Why didn''t he wait any longer? Now Alidovi City can produce 500 points of negative energy every day. If you wait a few more days and convert the excess skeletons into skeleton shooters, his combat effectiveness will also be improved a lot. While thinking this, Gu Xi paid attention to the situation on the battlefield. After Gu Xi issued a new order, the black bone dragon was dragged to the ground and could not fly up to fight. ?But even so, the black bone dragon''s combat power in front of him was still terrifyingly high. Often as long as the black bone dragon sweeps its tail, three to four skeleton soldiers will die. The attack of Gu Xi''s skeleton soldiers fell on the black bone dragon, but it did not cause much damage to the black bone dragon. ?This made Gu Xi a little worried because he didn''t have enough troops. Fortunately at this time, Shaya also jumped out of the invisibility state. She jumped on top of the black bone dragon''s head in a flash, holding the dagger in both hands, looking for the cutting position on the bone dragon''s body. Gu Xi knows that Shaya has an all-knowing eye, which is a way to see through the enemy''s weaknesses. Now she is looking for the weakness of the bone dragon. This is the only chance for Gu Xi and the others to defeat the bone dragon. For this reason, when Shaya went up, Gu Xi and Luna also quickly changed their tactics, from actively attacking to actively attracting the bone dragon''s attention. At least they need to give Shaya a chance to find the enemy''s weakness. ? Gu Xi and the others'' actions were very successful. Bone Dragon didn''t even notice Shaya who was looking up at him. Instead, he was attracted by Gu Xi''s skeleton soldiers and focused all his attention on the skeleton soldiers of Combat Team 3. ?These skeleton soldiers held swords and shields, constantly tapping the shields in their hands while retreating. Their retreat was not a retreat, but an orderly retreat. There will be three to five skeleton soldiers fighting against the bone dragon each time. Whether they retreat or die in battle, as soon as the position of the skeleton soldiers becomes vacant, new skeleton soldiers will immediately step forward to fill the position. . Relying on this method, the skeleton soldiers under Gu Xi blocked the bone dragon''s attention, so that the bone dragon did not notice Sha Ya on his back. ?The same was true for Luna at this time. She no longer used large-scale attacks on the bone dragon, but used the touch of ice. ?The other ten ghosts are lingering in the sky. As long as the Bone Dragon has the idea of ??flying, these ghosts will fall from the sky, fall into the Bone Dragon''s eyes, and lead him to the ground. ??The Bone Dragon''s combat effectiveness is not weak, but its attack method has always been physical attacks. Against the ghost''s body, many attacks directly failed. This way the ghost didn''t suffer much loss. ?Seeing that the ghosts and skeleton soldiers were unable to hold back the bone dragon, and when Gu Xi was about to step forward to fight, Shaya''s body suddenly straightened up. "found it." Gu Xi immediately understood the situation in front of him. Shaya found the weakness of the bone dragon. Luna! ??Luna understood Gu Xi''s thoughts immediately, and together with Gu Xi, they rushed left and right towards the bone dragon. At the same time, all the skeleton soldiers began to attack the bone dragon, in order to attract the last attention of the bone dragon. Seeing Gu Xi launching a general attack at this time, Bone Dragon was a little surprised, but Gu Xi and the others rushed out, and Bone Dragon no longer concealed its strength. The Bone Dragon raised its head, opened its mouth, and Green light appeared in the bone dragon''s mouth. Bone Dragon has wanted to do such an attack for a long time, but he can only use this powerful attack once a day. Although the attack range is relatively large, it consumes a lot of money. After this attack is used, Bone Dragon can only It attacks with its tail and claws. He had been waiting for Gu Xi''s attack method. ?Looking at Gu Xi taking the initiative to rush out, he understood that Gu Xi had no other means and could attack safely now. But the moment Bone Dragon raised his head, Shaya, who had been on Bone Dragon''s back, suddenly moved, and the dagger in her hand cut into a position in Bone Dragon''s spine. ?Although the bones of the Bone Dragon are as hard as iron, the joints of the Bone Dragon are not as hard as expected. Instead, in order to move, some negative energy is added to the joints of the Bone Dragon''s bones to make the bones flexible. It is these negative energies that allow the bone dragon to fly. ?Now what Shaya has found is a node connecting this negative energy. There are as many as seven such nodes on the bone dragon''s body, but the other nodes are all at key positions on the bone dragon. Only this position is constantly moving on the bone dragon''s body. ?Now when the bone dragon raises its head, this position is exposed. With this blow from Shaya, the dagger cut through this node like a hot knife cutting into butter. At this time, the bone dragon was raising its head and wanted to spit in the direction of Gu Xi. Shaya''s attack on the node just cut off the negative energy that allowed the bone dragon to gather together. The raised dragon head shook its body, and all the bones seemed to fall apart and hit the ground heavily. ?At the same time, the green light inside the dragon''s mouth turned around and disappeared. ?Seeing the bone dragon''s head fall to the ground, Gu Xi immediately seized this opportunity. He quickly stepped forward and hit the dragon''s head heavily with the crushing staff. Boom! ??Gu Xi used all his strength in this attack, and at the same time, the effect of the Crushing Staff was activated, denting the bone dragon''s black metal-like bones on the spot. At this time, the negative energy in the bone dragon''s body gathered again, and he wanted to reassemble the bone fragments into a bone dragon. ??But at this time, Luna had also appeared next to the bone dragon. Because the bone dragon fell apart at first, all the negative energy nodes in the bone dragon''s body were exposed, and Luna''s ice touch hit a node on the spot. ??With the injection of ice power, the negative energy movement quickly slowed down, and the body assembly speed of this bone dragon also slowed down a lot. At this time, Gu Xi also noticed the situation here, and he ordered decisively: "Pull those bones away from me, all of them." (End of this chapter) Chapter 73： The Three Divine Skills: The Incarnation of Death (please read more) Chapter 73: The Incarnation of Death, the Three Divine Skills (please follow up) ?At Gu Xi''s order, all the skeleton soldiers put down their weapons, each holding a bone and quickly ran in different directions. ??These bones held by the skeleton soldiers still want to gather towards the center, but as the skeleton soldiers escape faster and faster, the strength of the bones'' struggle becomes weaker and weaker. Having lost a lot of bones, even if the Bone Dragon wanted to regroup, it would not be able to find enough bones. ??In this way, all the negative energy nodes reorganized by Bone Dragon were exposed to Gu Xi and the others. Gu Xi, Luna and Shaya quickly attacked these nodes. Without the bone dragon''s hard-as-iron bones for defense, these nodes are actually just a bunch of negative energy trying to gather together. ??Whether it is Gu Xi or Luna, they can easily destroy such a node. To prevent the nodes from being broken, Gu Xi even threw throwing knives at those nodes. However, Gu Xi soon discovered that every time a node was broken, the negative energy of these nodes would be concentrated on the nodes that had not been broken. As the nodes became fewer and fewer, the negative energy became stronger and stronger, and the vitality of some nodes behind them It''s actually beyond the normal level. ?In order to suppress the attacks of the three of them, there was no way to directly destroy these last nodes. ?At this time, the skeleton soldiers who ran away with the bones of the bone dragon were somewhat unable to suppress the bones. It can be believed that as soon as the skeleton soldier loosens his grip, these bones will fly back by themselves, and then they can form a bone dragon again, and Gu Xi''s efforts this time will be in vain. Get away. ?Gu Xi''s mind changed and he decisively issued the order. ??Luna and Shaya cooperated quite well. When retreating, Luna gave the negative energy node an ice touch, while Shaya came with a civilian sap. When the three of them retreated, Gu Xi pointed at the corpse of the dead skeleton soldier on the ground. Corpse explosion! ??As Gu Xi''s series of secondary corpse explosions exploded, the corpses of the skeleton soldiers on the ground exploded together with their weapons, and the shock wave broke away the gathered negative energy. ?Seeing this situation, Gu Xi threw the crushing staff decisively. ?This Crushing Staff once again played an important role. ?The crushing function is activated, smashing the gathered negative energy into powder. Looking at the negative energy fragments scattered on the ground, Gu Xi heard a ding in his ear. Ding! Kill the Death Incarnation, temporary mission: The progress of the Hallows in Fairy Tales is completed, collect the three Deathly Hallows (3/3, completed), kill the Death Incarnation (complete). Task reward: Necromancer professional skill - Death Incarnation. [Incarnation of Death Level 11 (Level 3+8), players can consume all magic power to summon an Avatar of Death on the battlefield. The level of the Incarnation of Death is the player level + 8, and at a certain level, the Incarnation of Death will have its own different characteristics. Note 1: Since the incarnation of death that the player defeated was in the form of a bone dragon, the incarnation of death summoned by the player is also in the form of a bone dragon, with its own giant biological characteristics. Note 2: The Death Incarnation is level 11, with its own level 1, 5, and 9 characteristics. Note 3: If the player masters the two skills of Death Incarnation and Death City, it can generate linkage resonance. As the information popped up in front of him, Gu Xi''s eyes also lit up. The dragon bones held in the hands of the skeleton soldiers no longer struggled, and no one dealt with the negative energy on the ground. ?At this time, Gu Xi no longer cared about these things. He didn''t even pick up the Shattering Staff, and pointed directly at the ground. Death incarnate! With Gu Xis order, he felt that all his mana had been drained away. Then a bone dragon made of pure black bones appeared in front of Gu Xi. This bone dragon is somewhat similar to the bone dragon that was killed by Gu Xi and the others just now, but it is also somewhat different. ??The bones on this bone dragon''s body are pure black, not the burnt black color before, and his body is obviously a little blurry. When it flies up, it''s like it''s rolling up countless black mist, and it''s possible to tear apart everything around it at any time. Gu Xi stepped forward to take a look and knew the situation of this bone dragon. Name: Death Incarnation (summoned creature) Race: Bone dragon form Level: Level 11 (0/0) ?Talent: Rule creature (after death, the player can consume all mana to summon it again) Status (equivalent to twice the summoner): health (820/820), magic power (1500/1500) Attributes (twice those of the summoner): Strength 10.4, Agility 8.6, Constitution 8.2, Intelligence 15, Perception 9.4, Charisma 9.2 Skills: Death Dragon Breath (bone dragon skill, once a day), undead creatures (level 1 characteristics, undead arms, flying troops, giant creatures), curse attack (level 5 characteristics, a random curse when attacking), no entity (Level 9 characteristics, equivalent to ghost physique, 75% likely to be immune to physical attacks)] Looking at the incarnation of death in front of him, even Gu Xi couldn''t help but take a breath of air. He knew that the incarnation of death was very powerful, but he never expected that it could be so powerful. There is a 75% chance of being immune to physical attacks, which means that most attacks have no effect on the incarnation of death. Curse attack means that the incarnation of death will become more difficult to attack the enemy. As for the death dragon''s breath, Gu Xi was thinking of the green light that had just gathered in the bone dragon''s mouth. ?This kind of ultimate move that can only be used once a day only shows one thing, and that is great power. ?At this time, Gu Xi had a big killer weapon that could be used on the battlefield. You must know that the president of the small guild in Bailian City is only about level 10 in strength. ??If Gu Xi wanted to, he could go to Westminster Abbey and kill him all by himself. ?Trying to calm down, Gu Xi turned his attention to the next words. Discovered the professional skills of the Necromancer - Death Incarnation and City of Death, would you like to ask if there is a linkage resonance. ?Although Gu Xi had never heard of this situation, he understood that it must be beneficial. ?So Gu Xi said decisively. Linkage! Successful linkage, get a copy of Death Incarnation''s exclusive architectural design drawing (large). ?At this reminder, Gu Xi noticed that among all the negative energy on the ground, there was an extra white dragon bone. ?Gu Xi quickly stepped forward and picked up the dragon bone. Get the Keel Laboratory Design Drawing (Large Scale) Keel Laboratory (Large Scale): Use 12,000 resources, 10 units of stone, 10 units of wood and 5 units of mercury to build a Dragon Bone Laboratory (large building) in the city. After completion, it can be used for the incarnation of death to live and rest, and provide corresponding linkage characteristics. If there are other buildings that produce bone dragons, ghost dragons, and ghost dragons, regional linkage can be generated, and the production speed of all undead dragon units will be +1. (End of this chapter) Chapter 74： Preparation before war (seeking further reading) Chapter 74 Preparation before war (please follow up) "Luna, I need to recover some mana. You can patrol the city with this person." ??Gu Xi glanced at the negative energy all over the floor, turned his head and said something to Luna. By this time, Shaya had already helped Gu Xi pick up the Shattering Staff. ??The moment he took the Shattering Staff, Gu Xi couldn''t help but let out a sigh. Just now, the Shattering Staff seemed to have absorbed part of the power of the incarnation of death, and its quality had changed to a certain extent. Smashing Staff +1 (green, wooden stick) Attack: 6-9 Equipment requirements: Strength 3 Special: Crush, when attacking an enemy, there is an 85% chance of shattering the enemy''s bones, armor or other defenses. Description: A wooden stick that can smash everything. Previous results tell us that a stick is the best weapon. Lifting the Shattering Staff again, Gu Xi found that when he waved the Shattering Staff, there would always be a shadow of a small bone dragon flashing past the Shattering Staff. It seems that this is the change brought about by destroying the negative energy group of the incarnation of death just now. After waving the Crushing Staff twice, Gu Xi looked at Sha Ya again. Saya, how are you feeling now? Very good, sir, you saw just now that I can actually use a sap. Furthermore, I have incorporated the effect of the invisibility cloak, and my stealth ability has been improved by at least 3 levels. " ?At this moment, Gu Xi thought that when he attacked the negative energy group of the incarnation of death, Luna used the touch of ice and Shaya used the sap attack. It seems that she has learned a lot. "Okay, your stealth ability has improved now, so you will be much safer. You go to Victoria City first, and pay attention to the owl I sent out. If you need anything, I will contact you through the owl." Okay. Shaya responded happily. At this moment, Luna also floated over. "Sir, the battlefield has been cleaned. A total of 3762 units of negative energy have been obtained. In addition, the dragon bones carried away by the skeleton soldiers were automatically activated when the death incarnation died in battle. Now they have been integrated into the bodies of the skeleton soldiers. Cant take it back. Were you planning to take back those dragon bones before? "Yes, I heard that as long as four or more dragon bones are buried in one location, a temporary dragon tomb can be formed. When the dragon tomb is built in this place, the output of bone dragons can be increased." Forget it, the Bone Dragon is still far away from us now. Lets be honest and eat the dock area first. Ill restore the mana first, and you can take all the skeletons to upgrade. This time, except for filling up the three combat teams, I converted all the others into skeleton shooters. ??When we fought Death Incarnation just now, we had a serious lack of firepower. This needs to be corrected. " Sir, are you planning to take the Incarnation of Death to the dock area? ?Luna has been following Gu Xi for a long time, and she understood Gu Xis plan as soon as she heard it. Yes, I found that in the city of death, the incarnation of death seems to exist all the time, instead of disappearing after the battle is over as in the instructions. Coupled with the linkage between the death city and the incarnation of death, it is to build a residence for the incarnation of death. So I guess whether the incarnation of death can always exist in the heart of the death city. When the linkage is activated, the Death Avatar can even appear on the battlefield through the battlefield gate. " Luna did not understand what Gu Xi said, but this did not prevent Luna from nodding aside. "First take Death Incarnation on patrol to make him familiar with our city area. After my mana is restored, we will set off to attack the dock area." Okay. Luna responded decisively, turned around and went to communicate with the incarnation of death. ?Different from contracted undead like Luna, although Death Incarnation is a skill summon, this bone dragon-like thing is actually a summoned creature. Luna is naturally at an advantage in communicating with them. After just saying a few words to the Death Incarnation, the Death Incarnation followed Luna on her patrol. ??Gu Xi came to the tavern. As a necromancer, when his mana is exhausted, in addition to finding a safe place to sleep, he just drinks some drinks that can quickly restore his mana. ?As soon as Gu Xi entered the tavern, the wine girl quickly appeared. "Isn''t this the Lord of the City? Why are you here?" Come and have a drink, and do you have any news lately? As Gu Xi spoke, he flicked out his finger, and a crystal made of negative energy fell on the table. The wine girl just wiped her sleeves on the table, and the negative energy crystal was taken away. ?Then the two skeleton maids brought two glasses of green beer. The wine girl picked up one of the glasses and poured most of it into her mouth. I have news that may interest you. "tell me the story." Gu Xi also took a sip of beer, feeling the recovery of his mana, and said calmly. "It''s like this. Just two days ago, I intercepted an order from there, asking all the nearby shadows to send troops to support the righteous war at Si Si Church." Westminster Abbey? "Yes, this is the place. At the same time, I found that the number of new ghosts that appeared during this period seems to have increased. You should pay more attention to this." After saying that, the wine girl took the unfinished beer and prepared to leave. Wait, is this just a little bit of news? ?Gu Xi quickly stopped the wine girl. Why, this news is not enough. This is big news. You do not belong to the Shadow System, but several nearby cities do. Even if they are relatively independent and receive a mission, they will still have to go and take a look. Therefore, during this period, the defense power of several nearby cities will be weakened a lot. If you want to take down these cities, now is the opportunity. " ??Gu Xi also reacted at this time. He put two more negative energy crystals on the table and said, "Help me check the information on the other two cities." Looking at Gu Xi''s decisive look, the wine lady was also startled. No way, you only have so few troops now, you really want to capture these cities. Lets get the information first. Besides, just because I dont have many troops now doesnt mean I wont have many troops in the future. I have a big killer weapon now. Just after Gu Xi finished speaking, as if in response to Gu Xi''s words, the incarnation of death flew from the sky. ?That flash of black shadow also fell in the wine lady''s eyes, and a thought flashed in the wine lady''s mind. Okay, Ill help you find out the information first, but Ive agreed in advance that there are only three spies in my tavern, and the information I can get from separate inquiries will not be too comprehensive. Its enough to know the strength and level of the enemy. The rest will be dealt with when you meet them on the battlefield. (End of this chapter) Chapter 75： Send troops (seeking for further reading) Chapter 75: Send out troops (please follow up) While Gu Xi was recovering his mana, Gu Xi''s troops had also gathered. Shaya was thinking about things in Victoria City and had already returned to Victoria City through the hearthstone. But Luna is still there, she can manage all the undead, and soon all the undead will gather together. After the previous additions and the battle with the incarnation of death, the number of skeleton soldiers in the three combat teams has changed somewhat. [Combat Team 1 (Level 1, unnamed, characteristics: attack +5, defense +1, experience 77/200): Captain (1/1) Level 2 skeleton leader, team members (23/43) Level 3 skeleton soldiers (23 name) [Combat Team 2 (Level 2, unnamed, characteristics: attack +4, life +4, experience 42/500): Captain (1/1) Level 2 skeleton boss, team members (31/38) Level 3 skeleton soldiers (31 name) Combat Team 3 (level 1, unnamed, characteristics: defense +6, experience 184/200): captain (1/1) level 2 skeleton leader, team members (24/49) level 3 skeleton soldiers (24)] ? ? Adding up the total number, there are a total of 78 skeleton soldiers. In addition to the 50 skeleton shooters that have just been successfully transformed, the number of skeleton troops alone has reached 128. ??This finally replenished the troops to a certain level. Otherwise, the number of skeleton soldiers would not exceed a hundred, which would be too embarrassing for the necromancer. Six of the other twenty zombies were killed, and only fourteen were left. The ghosts were all still there, waiting at the city gate. As for Gu Xis most important combat force in this battle, the incarnation of death transformed into a bone dragon, is currently flying non-stop in the sky. When Gu Xi came over, Luna, who was organizing the team, quickly flew over. "Sir, the team is ready. By the way, sir, I have temporarily selected a skeleton soldier to help you carry the flag. You can see if that works." ??Luna pointed towards the team of skeleton soldiers. A significantly taller skeleton soldier was standing there. All the weapons in his hands had been taken off, and he had nothing on him except armor. Gu Xis current chief battle flag only has a white flag, and it doesnt even have a pole. It uses an ordinary wooden flagpole, and there is no logo that belongs to Gu Xi. Gu Xili has his own battle flag, but there is still a long way to go. In fact, if Gu Xi did not get the chief battle flag this time, he would have to wait at least until level 5 if he wanted to have a battle flag of his own. For now, it is enough to have a skeleton soldier to help carry the flag. He also wants a bicycle. After handing the chief battle flag to the skeleton soldier, Gu Xi took out the map and took a look at it, then pointed his hand in the direction of the dock area. Send troops! Target border tower. ??As Gu Xi led his troops out of his home city, a dinging sound rang in his ears. Ding! You are entering the dock area. Your actions will trigger a reaction from the dock area guards. Please return quickly! warn! You are entering the dock area, your actions will cause a war, please return quickly! ??Gu Xi didn''t pay attention to such warnings. He was originally going to attack the dock area, but now he was just letting the enemies in the dock area come out early. ?Sure enough, after three warnings, the system gave no new prompts. ?But Gu Xi had already heard the sound of the horn coming from the border tower. ?At the same time, batch after batch of black shadows came out of the border tower, and they formed battle formations one after another in the open space in front of the tower. ??Gu Xi was relatively speechless about the actions of these black shadows. ?He thought he was going to attack the city, but he didn''t expect that before his troops were in position, they came out on their own. "What''s going on?" "Sir, do you think it''s because we can''t deploy so many troops in the tower?" ? Gu Xi thought about many reasons, but he couldn''t explain the reason why the black shadow came out to fight. After Luna said this, Gu Xi realized it. It is really possible. ?The place in front of you is just a border tower, not a city wall or a castle where troops can be stationed for battle. The tower is six stories high, and there is no place for the black shadow to spread out and fight. Gu Xi came with his troops, and these black shadows had no other choice but to come out and fight. "It seems that I have overthought it. I am preparing to fight. Death incarnates. You fly first." ?Luna, the ghost is under your command. The enemy has two bosses. One is a defensive BOSS. You take the ghost to deal with it, and the other is a magic boss. When he appears, I will let the incarnation of death handle it. " ?Gu Xi quickly gave the order, and with a wave of his hand, the skeleton soldiers quickly stepped forward. ?Under Gu Xi''s arrangement, the skeleton soldiers of Combat Team 3 were at the front, followed by the spear skeleton soldiers of Combat Team 2. Skeleton soldiers holding two-handed swords are scattered on both sides to prevent enemies from sneak attacks from both sides. As for the newly transformed skeleton shooters, they have been following at the back, where they are calculating their attack distance. The effective range of the Skeleton Archer is one hundred meters. Beyond this range, arrows can fly, but their power will decrease with distance. Unless someone can get battle equipment like the golden bow, no one can solve this problem. Even the best elves at shooting have an effective range of only 350 meters, and their power will be weakened further away. Gu Xi also knows this, and he also knows where his advantages lie. Skeleton soldiers are not afraid of death. Anyway, the range is only a little, so just let the skeleton shooter move forward. For this reason, the skeleton shooter''s position has been following the battle team 2, less than thirty meters away from the battle position. At this distance, the skeleton shooter''s shooting power and accuracy will be stronger than long-distance attacks. Here they can also achieve the effect of rapid fire concentration and burst. It can be said that this position is the best combat position for skeleton shooters. After forming the battle formation, Gu Xi was protected by a group of zombies. Luna had already flown into the air with the ghost one step ahead, pressing against the black shadow troops from the front. At this time, the troops in the black shadow had also begun to attack. Within their team, four square formations were quickly formed, each with forty people. From the layout of this square formation, it can be seen that they are composed of ten level 3 shadows and thirty level 2 shadows. ?These four square formations are led by a thick shadow and are marching forward in large strides. Gu Xi was a little surprised that Guiying only sent out more than half of his troops. He felt that these shadows were looking down on him. There are only one hundred and twenty people, and only part of the level 3 troops. This is not how to die. ?Just when Gu Xi was wondering, something happened at the border tower. (End of this chapter) Chapter 76： The power of death (recommendations for further reading) Chapter 76 The Power of Death (Recommendations for further reading) ?Just when Gu Xi''s troops were about to collide with the black shadow troops, a huge black eye suddenly appeared on the top of the border tower. As the black eyes appeared, Gu Xi also noticed the situation on the border tower. The level 5 magical shadow was standing on the top of the border tower, turning himself into flames and pushing the black eyes to rise. ?Beside this magic shadow, there are three black shadow legions. At this time, they are constantly injecting a kind of black power into the magic shadow. The black eyes rising from the mysterious shadows of the legal system are exactly the result of their efforts. ??Although I dont know what the black eyes are for, no one with a brain would believe that they are a good thing. "Death incarnation, prepare the death dragon''s breath, and destroy all the eyes on the top of the tower and those mysterious shadows." Luna, dont worry about anything else and focus on dealing with those guys in the open space. After taking one look at the current situation, Gu Xi made a decisive decision. ?At Gu Xis command, the incarnation of death in the form of a bone dragon flew straight out of Gu Xis territory. Level 11s aura instantly attracted everyones attention. The already distorted black face of the magic shadow on the top of the border tower became even more distorted. He never thought that he would encounter such a thing. ??He just activated the magic cannon on the border tower, why was he targeted? Actually, he didnt understand that the reason why he was targeted was entirely because what he did was too trendy. With such big eyes, Gu Xi didn''t know what the use of this thing was. In addition, it accounted for half of the troops stationed in the station. Who else could Gu Xi target if he didn''t target him? After the incarnation of death flew out of Gu Xi''s territory, it opened its mouth wide in the sky, and at the same time, the green breath was concentrated in the bone dragon''s mouth, as if a laser cannon was charging. ??The magic shadow on the top of the border tower didn''t care about anything else. He frantically mobilized his strange power and focused his eyes on the bone dragon flying in the sky. ??However, the bone dragon''s movement speed is obviously beyond the level of normal people. The most important thing is that the bone dragon''s nihilization effect is quite strong. When it flies up, it can fly a long distance in a flash. Most people simply cannot keep up with the movement speed of the bone dragon, let alone lock the position of the bone dragon. The Bone Dragon flashed in the sky a few times and arrived about a hundred meters away from the border tower. At this time, the magic shadow above seized the opportunity and locked the position of the bone dragon, but his actions were still a step slower. The bone dragon that flew here opened its mouth and sprayed at the black eyes on the top of the border tower. A green beam of light as thick as a person spurted out from the bone dragon''s mouth. When this beam of light erupted, people nearby seemed to hear countless people wailing a noun. Abig melon ?This sound was layered, and it was impossible to tell whether it was a man or a woman. ?However, anyone who hears this voice can feel that there is a sense of death in this voice. Either kill the enemy or be killed by the enemy. The green light beam hit the black eye head-on. The huge eye exploded on the spot, and the magical shadow standing under the eye was immediately affected and turned into black powder in the explosion. ?Then the incarnation of death did not withdraw the beam of light, but flicked his head, and the green beam of light swept across the top of the border tower. ?All the black shadows stained by the green light beams were vaporized on the spot and disappeared from everyone''s sight. Death Incarnation (spell product) kills the Shadow Boss (level 5), and you gain 455 experience points. ]????Death Incarnation (spell product) kills Shadow (level 3), you gain 11 experience points. Death incarnation... Looking at the series of messages that popped up in front of him, Gu Xi also showed a hint of a smile. The Incarnation of Death looks like a huge bone dragon, but in fact it is a product of Gu Xi''s magic. In addition, the level of Death Incarnation itself is closely related to Gu Xi''s level. He does not need experience. The situation of enemies killed by Death Incarnation is the same as that of enemies killed by magic such as corpse explosion and bone spurs. The experience is the same. Belongs to interest-seeking. So it can be said that Gu Xi made a lot of money this time. Not to mention other things, all the experience of killing the Shadow Boss belongs to Gu Xi, which increases his experience by a lot. ??If it werent for the fact that the experience required to upgrade from level 3 to level 4 is quite high, maybe he could be upgraded now. Clean up the remaining enemies on the border towers. You dont have to worry about the rest, Luna. Separate the enemy leaders from their troops. Skeleton soldiers step forward and skeleton shooters shoot. ?Under Gu Xis order, the skeleton soldiers that were already about to collide with the black shadow sped up again. When the skeleton soldiers of Combat Team 3 approached the black shadow, they all raised their shields and prepared to hit the opponent with a shield. But at this moment, a wave of arrows from the skeleton shooter behind them arrived first. ??The black shadow was charging towards the skeleton soldiers, and seven or eight of them were shot to death on the spot. The rest of his steps were also paused, and he no longer had the same charging momentum as before. ? At this time, the skeleton soldiers of Combat Team 2 took the opportunity to move forward. They raised their spears and stabbed the black shadow. ??More than ten black shadows were knocked to the ground and disappeared in front of the skeleton soldiers. "kill!" As soon as he saw such a result, Gu Xi knew that the battle was secure. ??The number of black shadows is not as good as that of skeleton soldiers, and their combat effectiveness is not as good as that of skeleton soldiers, so there is nothing to be afraid of. So all the skeleton soldiers rushed forward and fought with the black shadow. While the two sides were engaged in a melee, the black shadow finally showed its strength. Like the skeleton soldiers, they are life-threatening existences. When faced with the attack of the skeleton soldiers, they not only did not retreat, but would fight three or four skeleton soldiers together. Forcibly use your own life to kill the skeleton soldiers. The shadow leader at the head showed agility that was different from that of the heavily armored defensive soldiers. He kept moving around the battlefield, attracting the attention of the skeleton soldiers. ??And every time he takes action, he can save a black shadow who is about to be killed, and at the same time interrupt the attacks of the skeleton soldiers. Luna watched this situation from a distance, and wanted to chase him several times, but every time he rushed over with the ghost, the shadow leader would dodge him at a super fast speed. Make it impossible for Luna to catch the opponent. ??Chasing and escaping like this disrupted the battle of the skeleton soldiers and turned the battle in front of them into a melee. At this time, Gu Xi also discovered another situation. Other shadows in the dock area also discovered the situation here. They were rushing here in twos and threes and might join the battlefield at any time. (End of this chapter) Chapter 77： Take down the border tower (seeking for further reading) Chapter 77: Capture the border tower (please follow up) In the dock area, the appearance of a black shadow directly attracted Gu Xi''s attention. ? Gu Xi did not want them to rush into his battle at any time. He glanced at the incarnation of death who was chasing the remaining enemies in the border tower and gave a decisive order. Death incarnate strikes, stop them! Upon hearing this, the incarnation of death raised his head and glanced in the direction pointed by Gu Xi. As soon as he lowered his head, it turned into black smoke and rushed towards the enemy. ??Gu Xi was also a little helpless about the way the Death Incarnation moved. In many places, the Death Incarnation looked like a bone dragon. It turned into black smoke like this, and its destructive way of movement was unique. ?Every time I see it, I always feel that wherever the incarnation of death flies by, everything will be destroyed. To the point that every time Gu Xi saw the incarnation of death flying, he wanted to remind him not to have his territory bombed. Fortunately, the incarnation of death can control this power. Every time it flies, it does not cause much damage, even when it hits the enemy, which makes Gu Xi feel relieved. When I look at the incarnation of death again, I just feel helpless that the bone dragon is not like the bone dragon. But Gu Xi didn''t expect that when the incarnation of death rushed in front of the black shadow, he actually changed his previous style, retracted his wings that didn''t have much skin, shrank his body into a ball, and rushed forward like a peregrine falcon. With. ?At the place where the incarnation of death rushed, the body of the black shadow was actually sucked up, turned into black smoke and was inhaled into the body of the incarnation of death. Such a situation shocked Gu Xi. He did not expect that the incarnation of death would have such ability. ?So Gu Xi quickly called the incarnation of death back. What happened just now? Can you absorb the power of the shadow? The incarnation of death understood Gu Xis words, but the problem was that he had no way to answer Gu Xis question. ??After all, the incarnation of death doesnt know what changed. His language system is incomplete. He can only passively accept orders, but has no way to communicate. Facing such a thing, Gu Xi felt helpless. ?At this time, another batch of black shadows rushed out from the dock area. Gu Xi could only wave his hand and let the incarnation of death go to stop them. With the incarnation of death resisting the ordinary black shadows rushing out of the dock area, the battle on Luna''s side became much easier. ?Although she was unable to catch up with the enemy''s leader, the enemy''s leader also had no way to stop and direct the battle, which made it easy for the skeleton soldiers to fight against these militarized black shadows. ?Four different fighting styles of skeleton soldiers actually cooperated with each other. The shield skeleton soldiers of Combat Team 3 no longer defended, and they rushed forward directly. ??As long as they saw the black shadow rushing towards them, they would step forward and strike. Regardless of whether the enemy launched an attack or not, they would use the shield attack first to knock the enemy back and knock them down. Then came the battle team 2. These skeleton soldiers have the strongest melee attack power among all the skeleton soldiers. Their team itself is one level higher than other battle teams. Not to mention, the weapons in their hands have also been tested many times. Reinforced. In the previous battles, they had experienced many battles, and all the skeleton soldiers had sufficient experience. In addition, they also require the least space between them, unlike those holding two-handed swords. If they don''t give up a little position, they may cut down their own people. Four or five of them gather together and shoot their guns at the same time, and they can all hit the same target accurately. ?As long as they are targeted, no one can escape their attack. Often, it only takes four or five people to strike at once, and the shadows will be killed on the spot. The mysterious shadow that rushed from behind couldn''t break through the defense of the shield-wielding skeleton soldiers, so it was just a second attack. ?After doing this three times, the number of black shadows rushing towards him became less and less, and the range in which the shadow leader could move became smaller and smaller. Finally, the Shadow Leader was blocked in a corner by Luna. At this time, the Shadow Leader finally showed his strong defense. After he was surrounded, he had no way to escape, so he simply put his hands together and his body became fully hard. . The original shadow looked like black mist, but the leader of the shadow in front of him turned around and turned into a black crystal. The defense here is much stronger. The ghost''s attack fell on the shadow leader and had almost no effect. But the Shadow Leader never thought that there were more than just ghosts here. There is also Luna here. Luna has the best experience in attacking crystals. There were enemies who turned into crystals before and died under Luna''s banshee wail. ?The same thing happened this time. As soon as the Shadow Boss turned into crystal, Luna screamed on the spot. ?The sound goes from low to high, and finally locks on a frequency. At first, the Shadow Leader didn''t feel much, but as Luna''s screams continued, the Shadow Leader realized that something was wrong. He wanted to stop Luna''s scream, but it was already too late. Cracks appeared one after another on his body. The Shadow Leader was frightened when he saw this situation. He quickly wanted to transform his body into the black mist state, but at this time the ghost had already rushed in front of the Shadow Leader. They reached out to grab the black mist leader. The shadow boss transformed by the fog. The attack power of a ghost against such a half-aura body is much stronger. ?Under the attack of the ghosts, the body of the Shadow Leader was quickly torn apart. ?This forced the Shadow Leader to turn his body back into a crystal and continue to be attacked by Luna. At this time, the skeleton soldiers of Combat Team 1 have also rushed over. On the other side of the normal shadows, their existence has no meaning. The number of normal shadows is already very small. The remaining ones were no longer in a battle formation, so the skeleton soldiers of Combat Team 1 rushed over. They rushed in front of the Shadow Leader, raised their swords to chop down, and activated their killing skills. For the skeleton soldiers in Combat Team 1, the killing skills are used at this time. If the killing is not successful, forget it. If the kill is successful, no matter how strong the enemy is, he will still be defeated in seconds. With so many skeleton soldiers passing by one after another, even if the success rate of killing is not high, it is enough. ??As each skeleton soldier raised his sword and stepped forward, and one after another retreated to the rear to prepare again, the leader of the Shadow Shadow finally couldn''t withstand it any longer. ?When the Shadow Leader was killed for the twenty-first time, Gu Xi heard a ding in his ear. (End of this chapter) Chapter 78： Bone-cutting Camp (seeking for further reading) Chapter 78 Bone-cutting Camp (please follow up) Skeleton soldiers (summons) kill the shadow boss (level 4), you get 18 experience points, the combat team gets 1 experience point, the contracted undead Luna gets 31 experience points, and the summons that participated in the kill get 5 experience points. You defeated all the defenders of the border tower, and you successfully occupied the border tower. How do you choose to deal with the border tower, destroy, occupy, or abandon it? Looking at the detailed instructions here, Gu Xi also understood the situation of dealing with the border tower. Destroy is the simplest method. After destruction, you will get a large amount of building materials and a large plot of land. You can build whatever you want here in the future. ?Of course you need to find the design drawings of the building yourself, and the materials and time also need to be provided by Gu Xi. ??Occupation means leaving the border tower building in front of you and directly occupying this place, turning this border tower into a functional building in the dead city. As for the nature of this building, it depends on the situation at that time. When Gu Xi came over, he saw that there were many troops stationed in the border tower in front of him, but the huge black eyes before made Gu Xi not sure about the situation of the border tower in front of him, so for a while Gu Xi hesitated whether to Occupy this place. As for giving up here, that is a choice only a fool would make. ??Giving up the tower in front of you is equivalent to giving up the benefits of this battle. This tower does not count as Gu Xi''s territory. After giving up, what kind of changes will happen in the border tower is beyond Gu Xi''s control. ?For this reason, Gu Xi was just hesitating about what choice he should make. The benefits of destroying the border towers in front of you are the most obvious. ? And occupying has an obvious gambling element in it. If what you gamble is not good, and you want to clear it, it cannot be dealt with by destroying it. Fortunately, Gu Xi is the kind of person who is more decisive. As long as he can judge the situation by himself, he can easily give up even something that seems important. After hesitating between the two choices, Gu Xi said decisively. Occupy! When Gu Xi made his choice, he thought that this place would directly become part of his territory. He never expected that an interface would pop up in front of him. Choose who enters the Border Tower and takes possession of this place. Looking at the choices in front of him, Gu Xi noticed that the three skeleton bosses commanding the combat team were all among the choices. ?After taking a breath, you will realize that this occupation will also consume a skull. ?This made Gu Xi hesitate for a moment. The cooperation between Combat Team 2 and Combat Team 3 was very good. Now we cannot do without these two combat teams, and there is no boss-level existence on the Skeleton Archer side. Finally, Gu Xi pointed at the skeleton leader of Combat Team 1. You used to occupy the border tower. ??The skull leader had no problem and headed towards the border tower with a long sword in both hands. As soon as he left, the combat team 1 behind him also followed. ?Gu Xizheng was about to stop it, but thought of a possibility, and finally gave up the plan. Combat Team 1 entered the border tower together. As they entered the border tower, the style of the six-story tower in front of them, which was full of human castle style, changed unexpectedly. A huge platform appeared on the top of the building where the Magic Shadow was standing before, and a purple blank battle flag was erected. ?At the same time, there are also a large number of skeleton reliefs around the tower. The skeletons on the reliefs are all holding two-handed swords. If you go around the tower, you will find that the reliefs are actually a set of sword techniques for a two-handed sword. ?Then a voice came to Gu Xi''s ear. Ding, you successfully occupied the border tower. The border tower was converted into a Skeleton Sword Soldier Battalion (station) and you gained 3 points of city experience! Building name: Skeleton Sword Soldier Camp (station) Level: Level 1 Garrisoned troops: 0 units (0/1, all skeleton soldiers stationed can be organized into one unit, this unit is unnamed) Hand stationed boss: 1 (1/2, can station two bosses) Garrisoned soldiers: 23 (23/243, 200+43 soldiers can be stationed, 200 is the number of soldiers stationed in the building, 43 is the number of soldiers commanded by the boss) ??Garrisoned troops: Skeleton two-handed swordsman Annex building: weapons depot (not yet built) Note: When the building reaches level 7, heroes can be garrisoned, and when the building reaches level 15, leaders can be garrisoned. ?The information in front of him stunned Gu Xi. The changes in the border tower exceeded his imagination. He never expected that this border tower would turn into a garrison. ?Had he known this would be the case, he should have arranged for one of the other two skull bosses to come in. But the current situation is also good news for Gu Xi. ??Gu Xi thought for a moment and said decisively: "Name it. The troops stationed in the Skeleton Sword Soldier Camp will be named the Bone-Zhanying Camp." Following Gu Xis order, the battle flag located above the Skeleton Sword Soldiers Camp noticed a change. The words Bone Cutting Camp appeared on the purple blank battle flag. Of course, Gu Xi didn''t like the style of the battle flag in front of him. Although he still used a blank battle flag, it didn''t mean that he didn''t have some ideas. As his thoughts turned around, the words that appeared on the purple battle flag began to become Various patterns of different colors, and finally under Gu Xi''s control, a long sword pattern stuck on the head of a skull appeared on the purple battle flag. ??The most prominent thing about this pattern is the long sword. It can be said that the long sword directly penetrates the entire battle flag. The troops were named successfully and the Bone-cutting Battalion was established! [Bone-cutting Camp (level 1, characteristics: attack +5, defense +1, experience 77/200): Commander (1/2) level 2 skeleton leader, team members (23/243) level 3 skeleton two-handed swordsmen, 23 ) [Skeleton Two-Handed Swordsman (level 3, strengthened summons): experience (0/500), attack 3+2 (two-handed sword), defense 2+1 (leather armor), life 21, skills undead creature, swordsmanship specialization, Combat enchantment, beheading. With the battle flag and name, the Bone-Zhanying Battalion has been established. ??Although there are only 23 skeleton soldiers in this bone-cutting battalion, their status is already higher than that of the two combat teams. ?Of course, because the combat team 1 that originally used two-handed swords has been upgraded to the bone-cutting battalion, the organization of the next two combat teams has been upgraded respectively. ?The skeleton soldiers holding spears have become combat team 1, and the skeleton soldiers holding shields have become combat team 2. The situation in front of him made Gu Xi understand that their opportunity had been missed. If they want to have their own team name again in the future, they don''t know how long it will take. After all, buildings like garrison buildings are not strictly needed by every city. Even if Gu Xi has open space, he must give priority to training camps or other functional buildings to complete the functions of the city first. As for things like residence, we can arrange them again when we have the opportunity. If there is no chance, Gu Xi might put it off first. Since the city is so big, after the necessary buildings are built, there will always be some vacant land, and new residences can be established at that time. Now, Gu Xi doesnt have this opportunity for the time being. ? Gu Xi took a look at the situation at the Bone-Zhanying Camp and made no further arrangements. His attention began to shift to the battle at the dock area. (End of this chapter) Chapter 79： Capture the dock area (seeking further reading) Chapter 79: Capture the dock area (please follow up) At this time, in the dock area, the incarnation of death was running around like a wild dog that jumped out to let loose. Wherever he flew, the black fog would always bring great destructive power, knocking over many of the originally intact houses in the dock area. ?Those black shadows hidden in the house were dragged out one by one. Some of them were blended into the black mist, and some were torn into pieces by the black mist. ?Gu Xi didn''t know what this was all about. He only felt that the incarnation of death was becoming more and more proficient in using this method. ?At this time, Gu Xi turned his head and glanced at Luna. Ill handle it. Luna knew Gu Xis thoughts immediately, and she quickly drifted into the dock area. As Luna entered the dock area, Gu Xi noticed that one house or ruin after another was quickly lit up, and three docks near the river in the distance were also undergoing changes. ??This is the land where Luna is integrating the Quayside area. ?Gu Xi just took one look and understood the situation immediately. At this time, Gu Xi couldn''t do anything to help Luna. Alidovi City was under Luna''s control. Now that they had captured the dock area, the next thing should actually go smoothly. ?Just as Gu Xi was thinking this, a roar suddenly came from a wharf that was changing in the distance. The sound of the big explosion startled Gu Xi. Zhangu Camp, go and have a look. ? Gu Xi waved his hand, and the newly formed troops were released on the spot. Having an organization is good for this. As long as the barracks are still there, even if the entire legion is wiped out, they can still restore their combat strength through the barracks. It will not be like the initial battle team 1. If they are all wiped out, there will be no way to train them back. ??As the Bone-Zhanying Battalion rushed into the dock area, Gu Xi also began to lead his men in. ?At this time, there are still some strange shadows in the dock area blocking the advance of the undead troops. Their level is okay, but they do not have a unified fighting style like the shadows in the border tower before. Their situation is very much like skirmishers or civilians. When attacking the undead troops, they all rely on their own instincts. ? Gu Xi was not afraid of them before, but now the combat effectiveness of each of Gu Xi''s undead has improved, and their cooperation with each other is better. When facing these shadows, the killing speed is obviously much faster. ??Gu Xi, who was following behind, didn''t even have a chance to take action. He could only watch the messages flashing in front of him. Skeleton soldier (summon) kills Shadow (level 2), you get 1 experience point, the combat team gets 1 experience point, and the summons gets 8 experience points. Skeleton Swordsman (summoned object) kills Shadow (level 2), you get 1 experience point, the Bone-cutting Battalion gets 1 experience point, and the summoned object gets 9 experience points. Skeleton Archer (summon) kills Shadow (level 3), you get 1 experience point, and fighting the summons gets 13 experience points. With such a speed of experience growth, Gu Xi didn''t know what to say. If this happened on a battlefield, his eyes might be dazzled. ?At this moment, another ding came from Gu Xi''s ear. The dock area has been occupied. The dock area has been officially integrated into Alidovi City, gaining +5 city experience. City name: Aridovi City direction: Dead city City characteristics: Territory in contention (more than half of the city is uncontrolled area, and the city will be attacked by enemies in the uncontrolled area at any time. If the city is captured, the city territory will be automatically expanded) City level: Level 2 (35/50) Core buildings (2/2): Assembly Hall (gives 750 negative energy points every day), tavern Large buildings (3/6): Evil Church, Bone Evil Temple (regional linkage is in progress), Skeleton Sword Soldier Battalion (Bone-cutting Battalion is stationed) Medium-sized buildings (6/10): White Candle Factory, Library, Owl Building, Pier*3 (inactive, in chaos) Small buildings (2/11): wells, city gates Auxiliary buildings (10/20): street lights*10 Special buildings: 2 quasi-core plots (limited to the construction of dock warehouses and dock markets), 3 unprocessed laboratories (large plots) ?Garrison Heroes: None ?Garrison troops: Bone-cutting Battalion] Seeing the properties popping up in front of him, Gu Xi''s eyes also lit up. The size of Alidovi City has obviously increased a lot, and it seems that becoming a level 3 city is just around the corner. ?While Gu Xi was thinking about this, the Bone-Zhanying Battalion had also rushed to the vicinity of the dock. ?At this time, at the dock where the explosion had just occurred, the incarnation of death was fighting a ship that was completely in tatters. ??This ship is obviously a two-masted galenic ship from the fifteenth century, but it has been soaked in water for an unknown number of years, and the deck is completely rotten. ?However, there is something wrong with this rotten two-masted Galen ship. It was obvious that the ship had just washed up from the water, but other than the traces left by the sea water, no traces were found on the ship. There are things like barnacles that appear after being soaked in sea water for a long time. There is none on this boat. There is no legendary fishy or earthy smell, just like a ship that has just sunk to the bottom of the sea. ?There were no ghost sailors or anything like that on this ship. It was just the incarnation of death that flew to the dock with great destructive power and accidentally blew up the gunpowder magazine that sank to the bottom of the sea along with the ship. ??As a result, such an explosion actually blew up the ship. I dont know what happened. The ship turned strange in the explosion and actively launched an attack on the incarnation of death. ??Although the daily ultimate move has been handed over, Death Incarnation has now fully mastered its own combat effectiveness. Facing the artillery attack of the ship''s shadow, Death Incarnation increased its speed again. The black mist around him hit the ship again and again, and each time it would take away some parts from the ship. ?But this boat is quite resilient. Even if there are no parts, as long as the keel is still there, he can put his boat back together. Death was incarnate for a while, and there was nothing he could do about this boat. When Gu Xi came with his men, they were still struggling with this matter on the river. ?Looking at the battle on the river, Gu Xi didn''t know what to do. Fortunately, Luna floated out from nearby at this time. Sir, this incarnation of death has activated the activation effect of this dock in advance. "Ah?" Gu Xi was stunned for a moment, and then he immediately responded, "So that''s it. To defeat this ship, can we activate this code? What are the activation requirements?" ? Gu Xi was half relieved when he heard that it was about activating the dock in advance. After all, he had done the task of activating the building several times and the request was not too difficult. He was familiar with this kind of thing. ?Luna quickly checked it, but as she flipped through it, Luna said in surprise. Sir, something is wrong. These three dock areas have been activated in conjunction. (End of this chapter) Chapter 80： Dock mutation (seeking for further reading) Chapter 80 Pier Mutation (please follow up) "What did you say?" ?Gu Xi was startled by Luna''s words. At this time, Luna also sent over the request to activate the three docks. Dock (not activated): Activate after investing 30 units of wood and 15 units of stone. After activation, it can be upgraded to a commercial dock, and a temporary caravan will appear at the dock every week. Note: If there is a dock warehouse, the materials carried by the caravan will be doubled. If there is a dock market, the number of caravans appearing at the same time will be +1. Note: The caravan can randomly bring five different resources or equipment for trade. [Dock (not activated): Activate after investing 30 units of wood and 15 units of metal. After activation, it can be upgraded to an armed dock, which can dock an armed warship (level 5). Note: If there is a dock warehouse, the level of the armed battleship will be +1. If there is a dock market, the number of weapons that the armed battleship can equip will be +1. ??Note: Armed warships can be dispatched to participate in an armed mission once a week, ranging from 1 to 3 days. Corresponding rewards can be obtained after returning. Dock (not activated): Activate after investing 30 units of wood and 15 units of food. After activation, it can be upgraded to an adventure dock, which can dock an adventure ship (level 5). Note: If there is a dock warehouse, the adventure ship level will be +1. If there is a dock market, the adventure ship''s sailing time will be +50%. Note: The adventure ship can be sent out to participate in an adventure mission once a week, ranging from 1 to 3 days. You can get corresponding rewards after returning. Warning: The dock area is activated in advance! Warning: The dock area is destroyed, regional linkage is activated, strange ships appear, the activation method of the dock area is changed, and all docks mutate! warn Looking at the explanations in front of him, Gu Xi finally understood the situation in front of him. The explosion just now caused chaos in the three docks. The activation that could have been easily accomplished has now become uncertain. At this time, Gu Xi continued to look. Dock area linkage activation method: conquer the strange ships. Conquer? ?Gu Xi raised his head and glanced at the incarnation of death rushing towards the ship, and was also shocked. Go back ?But everything was already a step too late, and the incarnation of death crashed into the middle of the strange ship. ?With this collision, the strange ship was overturned on the spot and hit the water heavily. Forget it, get rid of it. ?At a glance, Gu Xi saw that there was no need to rescue this strange ship, and he would not put the incarnation of death in danger. The dock was here anyway. If he missed this activation, there would be another opportunity to activate it. The worst case scenario is to reactivate it. ?When Gu Xi changed his mind, the incarnation of death in the sky was confused for a moment, but he still obeyed the order. As soon as Gu Xi didn''t stop him, he turned into black mist again and rushed on the river. As the black mist moved along, the sailboat that had overturned on the river was also dragged to the other end of the river bank, and hit the river embankment heavily. With a bang, Gu Xi saw the tattered-looking sailboat falling apart on the embankment, unable to put it back together. When the incarnation of death destroyed the strange sailing ship and returned to Gu Xi, Gu Xi also sighed. "Luna, check if there are any new activation tasks. Luna, what''s wrong with you?" Gu Xi, who was arranging for Luna to check the situation at the dock, noticed that Luna''s expression was a little off at this time. ?Her face showed an expression that she didn''t know whether to cry or laugh. When asked by Gu Xi, Luna raised her head and said, "Sir, the regional linkage activation task has been completed." "It''s done. This is impossible. Didn''t you say you want to conquer the strange ships?" Yes, it shows its completed here. Luna nodded affirmatively. ? Gu Xi was also a little surprised by this situation. You must know that the previous mission required conquering. If it is broken, is it called conquering? Bring out the situation and let me take a look. Luna immediately shared the information she could mobilize with Gu Xi. Destroy the strange ship, the joint mission in the dock area is completed, the activation effect is being transformed... The activation effect is completed, three piers are activated, and the activation directions are Weird Pier, Haunted Pier, and Evil Pier. The dock area linkage effect is generated, forming a ghost dock area. Looking at the activation directions of the three docks, Gu Xi didn''t know what to say. Is this an activation direction that normal people can think of? ? Gu Xi shook his head helplessly and checked the conditions of the three piers. As soon as he checked, Gu Xi''s eyes widened. Building name: Weird Pier Level: Level 1 (can be upgraded) ?Characteristics: A strange ship will appear at the dock every week (level 5) ?After the strange ship appears, 5 to 30 weirdos with a level no higher than level 5 will be killed, attack and occupy the dock, and leave after three days. During the dock occupation period, 10% of the material output will be plundered from Alidovi City every day. Kill all the weird ones, in addition to recovering the plundered materials, you will also get a lot of experience and materials. There is a 10% chance of opening the weird treasure chest and getting special equipment. Note 1: The characteristics of weirdness are ever-changing, and their combat power may be weak or strong. Please pay attention to your own combat strength when attacking weirdness. NOTE 2: As the level of the dock increases, the level of the strange ships will also increase accordingly. Please pay attention to controlling the level of the ships. Building name: Haunted Pier Level: Level 1 (can be upgraded) ?Characteristics: A ghost ship will appear at the dock every week (level 5) After the ghost ship appears, it will stay at the dock for three days. During these three days, you can communicate with the ghost ship sailor or ghost ship captain. If you get the approval of the ghost ship captain or sailor within three days, they will come back three days later. Show up and bring you some belongings. NOTE 1: Ghost sailors are also considered a type of undead. As long as you communicate well, communication will be smoother. NOTE 2: The thinking of ghost sailors or ghost captains is always different from that of normal people, and they may sometimes lose money on the things they bring back. Building name: Evil Pier Level: Level 1 (can be upgraded) ?Characteristics: ?An evil ship will appear at the dock every week (level 5, ships include but are not limited to smuggling ships, slave ships, and pirate ships.) After an evil ship appears, you can communicate and trade based on the characteristics of the ship. Of course, you can also actively attack the evil ship, but every choice you make will affect the style of the evil ship that appears in the next week. It may even affect the attitude of some groups or forces towards you. If you do not intend to contact or conflict with them, please do not communicate with evil ships. It can be seen that the changes in the three docks in front of us are quite obvious. Without the fixed weekly income from the previous adventure dock, commercial dock and armed dock, everything has become strange and uncertain. ??Gu Xi was not sure whether the changes this time were good or bad. He could only be sure of one thing. Troops would be stationed near the dock to keep an eye on it. (End of this chapter) Chapter 81： Remarks on the launch Chapter 81 Remarks on the Release ?It will be released at noon today. I wont say much else. I will update 10,000 words first. Brothers, please subscribe. The more you subscribe, the faster the updates will be. Also, I would like to thank the brothers who have supported me all the way. PS, I really want to go to Sanjiang or something! (End of this chapter) Chapter 82： Add more instructions Chapter 82 additional explanation If nothing else is said, it is still the same, one chapter will be updated every morning and evening, and other updates can be added by subscribing. Top ten, I add one chapter, as chapters at noon every day. Now I will calculate 739 with a half -day score, owed 74 chapters. ??Also please subscribe more. Think about it, if everyone subscribes to 3,000, and it exceeds the premium version, it will be 300 chapters. If both orders exceed 10,000, it will be 1,000 chapters. I will always pay back the chapters I owe. It doesnt matter if its finished, we can have other reasons to add updates, such as rewards, alliance leaders, etc. Updates are added continuously, and the explosion is good. Thank you again for your support, and please subscribe more, thank you! (End of this chapter) Chapter 83： Chen Gu’s plan (please subscribe) Chapter 83 Chen Gus plan (please subscribe) However, all these are incomparable to the effects caused by regional linkage. ?While noticing the changes in the pier, Gu Xi also noticed that a not too small whirlpool appeared on the river. The whirlpool was about enough for a sailboat to pass through, and Gu Xi could clearly feel that the inside of the whirlpool was opening and contracting, as if something was spitting out. ?This situation has even affected three docks, and in front of Gu Xi, there is also such a whirlpool of information. Ghostland Dock Area: A ghostland formed by an evil and weird dock. Every week when ships come in and out of the dock, some corpses will appear in the whirlpool. The minimum number of corpses is one, and the maximum number is unlimited. Note 1: All corpses can be salvaged and used directly. Note 2: All corpses are not limited to humans, but can also be of other races or other creatures. Looking at this message, Gu Xi blinked. He remembered in which class he had heard that when sailing on the sea, you would encounter some whirlpools. As long as you are willing to invest some soldiers as sacrifices, the whirlpools can make the ship safe. sent to another location. ?These corpses coming out of the whirlpool could not be the sacrifices thrown into the whirlpool by the ships passing through it. ??If this is the case, then the role of this ghostly dock area will be great. ??Whether it is dealing with various affairs at the dock or salvaging the corpses that appear in the river every week, Gu Xi must arrange for someone to keep an eye on it. ?Thinking of this, Gu Xi looked at Luna, and then shook his head. ??Luna, as the manager of Alidovi, cannot keep an eye on this place all the time. As for Shaya, who is currently staring at the situation in Victoria City, there is nothing she can do about it. As for the three leaders under Gu Xi, they are not suitable to stay here. After all, they cannot compare with the contracted undead under Gu Xi. ?This made Gu Xi a little embarrassed. ??He can''t just count the time every time and come in and deal with this matter by himself. At this moment, Luna also floated over. Sir, the foundations of the two core buildings over there have been laid. We only need to invest enough resources to build these two core buildings. At this time, Gu Xi also temporarily put down the problem he was dealing with and turned his gaze to the location pointed by Luna. The location of the two core buildings is actually about 20 meters away from the three piers. ??It''s almost like people walk down the plank road from the pier, and across the street are the core buildings of these two places. Lets build it first. Anyway, its not that these two core buildings are fixed! Yes, the function has been fixed, and we cant change it even if we want to. ?While Luna was talking, Gu Xi suddenly thought of something. Luna, whether it is a core building or not, there will be corresponding manpower stationed there. Thats right. With Luna''s confirmation, Gu Xi quickly drew a map of the dock area on the ground. Luna, look, the ground area of ??the dock area is only 0.4 square kilometers, and the place where buildings cannot be built should be here, the river. ?These three locations are three piers. Due to the topography of the dock area, the three piers are relatively close to each other. ?Because the piers are relatively close, the plank roads are close to each other, and these two locations are reserved for the core building. Look here, can we build a walking trail to connect the three piers with the two core buildings? " Your Majesty, do you want to add these two core buildings to the regional linkage? ?Luna looked at the map drawn by Gu Xi and asked directly without any hesitation. "Yes, that''s what it means. The three docks here, plus the dock warehouse and the dock market, why can''t they be made into a linkage area." ??Luna nodded, "This should be possible, but we need to move the dock warehouse and dock market a little further here, and then build the walking trail. This way, more resources will be invested." Invest, invest now, we are still short of mercury in the Keel Laboratory anyway, and there is no need to invest in other buildings, so use all resources on this. Gu Xi waved his hand decisively. I understand, sir, I will handle it well. "Okay, I''ll leave the matters here to you. In addition, except for the skeleton shooters and the bone-cutting battalion, other skeleton troops are temporarily stationed nearby. If you need anything, you can ask them to deal with it." ??As Gu Xi spoke, he waved to the incarnation of death. The incarnation of death fell in front of Gu Xi easily. ?Placing his hand on the body of the incarnation of death, Gu Xi searched for the situation of the incarnation of death again. The previous battle between the incarnation of death and the shadow was witnessed by Gu Xi. Gu Xi has always been surprised that Death Incarnation can absorb ghosts, but he can''t find out what the Death Incarnation is all about now. ??Furthermore, among the three divine skills, each incarnation of death is different. The incarnation of death in the bone dragon state like Gu Xi is actually relatively rare, and he has no way to find anyone to ask about this matter. At this time, Gu Xi could only use his own method to study the situation of the incarnation of death. Fortunately, Gu Xi''s knowledge of the undead and magic are already at a reasonable level. He noticed that there were some ghostly soul fragments in the black mist on the surface of the dead body. ?These soul fragments have some activity. ?This reminded Gu Xi of the black-robed cultists he saw outside the mirror before entering Aridovi. ?These guys seemed to have lost their souls, standing motionless in front of the mirror. They would only react if they were hit. The soul of Shadow cannot come from them. ?After having an idea, Gu Xi determined the direction in which to look. Soon Gu Xi discovered more information among these souls. ??Gu Xi also had a better understanding of the flying state of the incarnation of death and the absorption of the power of the shadow. It turns out that Gu Xis death incarnation looks like a bone dragon, but in fact it is the God of Death in the Victorian magical world. The reason why it looks like a bone dragon is entirely because of the silver dragon attribute on the invisibility cloak. So the bones of the Death Incarnation Bone Dragon are all metal, which represents the identity of the metal dragon. But in fact, the essence of the incarnation of death is a story in the fairy tales of the Victorian wizarding world, and the same is true for skills and so on. ? Turn into black mist and fly, and flying can destroy everything nearby, and can absorb the vitality of shadows. These are all the hidden characteristics and fighting style of the God of Death in the magic world. ?The Shadows are originally cultists belonging to Victoria City. It is very reasonable to use the characteristics of the God of Death in the magic world to absorb the lives of these Shadows to strengthen themselves. ?Gu Xi, who understands this, no longer cares about this matter, as long as there are no problems with the incarnation of death. As for things like influence, Gu Xi doesn''t care at all. He also wants his death avatar to be as powerful as possible in combat. After understanding this, Gu Xi felt relieved. When Luna went to build the two core buildings in the dock area, Gu Xi still had some time, and he planned to go to the library. The update has begun. Please subscribe more, recommend more, and give more monthly tickets. I would like to thank you here! (End of this chapter) Chapter 84： Discovery in the library (please subscribe) Chapter 84 Discovery in the Library (please subscribe) Alidovi''s library is built on the edge of the city. Opposite the library is the old city that has just been integrated. Because the old city did not originally belong to Alidovi City, the style of the old city is also obviously different. Walking on the street, Gu Xi could clearly see that there were small stone houses from the 15th century on one side and abandoned reinforced concrete buildings on the other side. ?Standing on the street and looking to the left and right, you will have the feeling that you are at the intersection of time and space. The library was built in this location. The library located on the edge of Alidovi City has a different style. This library is a two-story small building. The style is also in the style of the fifteenth century, but there are many flowers and plants planted outside the small building, and a strange pea vine even covers the east wall. Looking from a distance, this place looks more like a herbal shop than a library. Pushing open the door of the library, Gu Xi heard a voice in his ears. Building name: Library (Fairytale oriented) Level: Level 1 (can be upgraded) ?Characteristics: ? 3 mysterious peas are produced every week, with random attributes (reward for collecting ten fairy tale books). When a magic tower is built, a linkage effect can be produced, and the magic towers magic research speed +1. When a magic academy is built, a linkage effect can be produced, and the magic apprentice training speed is +3. When an alchemy laboratory is built, a linkage effect can be produced, and the refining efficiency of alchemy products is +25%] ?Looking at the prompt that popped up, Gu Xi walked into the library. Unlike the tavern, the library in front of me was not crowded, but it was clean. There were two bookshelves in the hall on the first floor, and there were only ten fairy tale books bought by Gu Xi on the bookshelves. The fairy tale book that recorded the story of Death was placed at the top, but Gu Xi''s target fell on the fairy tale book of Jack and the Pea. He never expected that such a gray fairy tale book would actually Influence the library''s reward output. Afterwards, Gu Xi found three complete peas right in front of the fairy tale book. ?The pea is as green as jasper, and there is even a flash of light on it. You can tell at a glance that it is not ordinary. ?Gu Xi reached out and picked up the peas, and a message about three peas popped up in front of him. Power Pea (green): After taking it, strength +5, lasting 3 hours. Babel Pea (Green): After being buried in the soil, it can quickly grow into huge vines. The vines can be used to make long-handled weapons or magic wands. ??Pea shooter (green): After being buried in the soil, a shooter that spits out pea seeds will grow out. It has an attack power of 5 and ammunition of 30. It will disappear automatically after the ammunition is used up. ??The properties of these three peas are really ever-changing, and they come in all varieties. After seeing the situation of the three peas, Gu Xi couldn''t help but sigh in his heart. ??However, these were all given away for free, and Gu Xi didn''t choose them. Not to mention that the quality of these three peas was quite good. After putting the peas away, Gu Xi started to look around in the library again. ?This library gives Gu Xi the same feeling as the Owl Building. The building has been built, but its functions are not yet complete. Gu Xi needs to put various materials into it. ?At the moment, only the first floor is open. Gu Xi walked around and found a hall and three small rooms on the first floor. There are three bookshelves in the hall. Now only one bookshelf is full of books, and the other two are empty. There is a bookshelf in each small room and a desk. It seems that copying can be done inside. But now the desks and bookshelves are empty, there is nothing. ?However, Gu Xi believes that as long as he works hard, the library will be filled one day. By then, the role of this library will be great. The three bookshelves will have corresponding material output every week. Will the three small rooms also have or even more material output? ?Thinking of this, Gu Xi also had a smile on his face. As a necromancer, he mainly learned how to control the undead in combat, as well as necromancy spells. Hum actually he didnt learn much about urban construction. After all, not all players have the opportunity to get a city of their own. Gu Xi only knows that the development of a city mainly requires population and materials. The population of the undead can come from battles, but supplies need to be accumulated bit by bit. ?Having one more building that can produce materials, and being able to produce more materials, is a good thing for Gu Xi. After visiting the library, Gu Xi was about to leave when his eyes suddenly fell on the building on the opposite street. ?For some reason, when Gu Xi looked over there, he felt an urge to go there. ?This thought made Gu Xi pause for a moment. He stretched out his hand to hold the door frame to prevent himself from walking over in a moment of conflict. Then he stood on tiptoes and looked in that direction, where there was an obviously abandoned building. Laboratory? Gu Xi remembered that there were three abandoned laboratories in the fusion land deed. ?These three laboratories occupy three large plots of land, and what is marked there is not that it can be activated, but that it is dangerous. ??Gu Xi, who got the land deed at that time, didn''t think much about it. Before going to the guild to report, he gave it to Luna and asked her to integrate it into the city of Alidovi. ?Now it seems that Gu Xi was a bit hasty. For such a dangerous place, he should not integrate in advance, but should accumulate enough strength to deal with the matter later. There is some trouble now. ?Gu Xi turned his head and stopped looking over there, holding on to the wall and walking around to the back of the library. When he was sure that he couldn''t see the abandoned laboratory, Gu Xi finally breathed a sigh of relief. Gu Xi had already seen what had just happened. There must be something in the abandoned laboratory that was attracting him. It is a power that affects the soul. If Gu Xi was not a necromancer, he might have been deceived. But the danger is not over yet. If this or even these three abandoned laboratories are not cleaned up, his Alidovi City may be affected. Now we need to organize a team and fight into the abandoned laboratory. A thought came to Gu Xi''s mind again. But this thought just flickered in Gu Xi''s mind and disappeared immediately. Gu Xi could clearly feel that when this thought was generated, there were slight magic fluctuations around him. Obviously, the things in the abandoned laboratory are attracting Gu Xi again. The more they behave like this, the more Gu Xi will stay away from the abandoned laboratory. He doesn''t even plan to let his men enter the abandoned laboratory. In this way, things in the abandoned laboratory will not be released. (End of this chapter) Chapter 85： Abandoned old city (please subscribe) Chapter 85 Abandoned Old City (Please subscribe) ??In the assembly hall of Alidovi City, Gu Xi was holding a glass of boiling water and sitting in front of the map table, drinking it. ?At this time, the map on the desktop has completely changed. Alidovi City, which was originally only 0.9 square kilometers, has now become 2.15 square kilometers in size. Some of the vacant construction sites have also been marked with signs representing various buildings. Gu Xi''s eyes were empty, and all his attention was focused on the corner of the map. ?According to the map, the three abandoned laboratories are not concentrated together, but are located at three edge points of the abandoned old city. ?The three laboratories all have their own names. What Gu Xi saw in the library was a building called Jushan Spiritual Technology Laboratory. There is no explanation on the map, and Gu Xi didn''t go near it, so he didn''t know the function of this building, nor did he know the characteristics of this building. The other two laboratories are the Guli Genetic Laboratory and the Shixi Biological Laboratory. ? As can be seen from the names of these three laboratories, the research directions of the three laboratories are different. At the same time, Gu Xi also discovered a problem. There are many roads into the abandoned old city, but there is only one main street. If you follow the main street into the abandoned old city, no matter which direction you come in, you will definitely enter three laboratories. of a. Are you forcing people to enter three laboratories? What are they going to do? ?Is it possible that there is something hidden in the laboratory? ?While Gu Xi was thinking about this, Luna floated in from outside. Sir, why are you here? "Luna, you are here. How is the situation at the dock warehouse and dock market?" Its already been arranged, and we have enough resources. It only takes three hours to complete the construction. Luna responded. Three hours, thats good. Gu Xi then stood up as if he had come back to his senses, "Luna, after the dock area is dealt with, we have to deal with the things in the abandoned old city. I don''t like those three laboratories. You cut off these three pieces of land and give them up." Luna was also a little helpless regarding Gu Xi''s request. "Sir, it''s not that I don''t want to cut off the land, but my strength has not reached that level yet. If we want to give up, we will not only have to cut off all the abandoned old cities that we have just integrated into, but we may also have to lose some more land. Hearing this, Gu Xi also frowned. Is there any other way? I dont want to see these three laboratories exist on my territory. "have!" Luna said decisively regarding Gu Xis request. This is actually a tricky method that other death cities cannot do, but you also know that Alidovi City is the mirror city of Victoria City. We can completely banish these three laboratories just like James I did. " After Luna said this, Gu Xi started to think about the feasibility of this plan. I have to say that Lunas idea is feasible. ??Its just that if these three laboratories are put out, they will definitely bring some trouble to Victoria City. It may even cause devastating damage to the city of Victoria. ?Seeing that Gu Xi was silent about the pros and cons, Luna did not offer any words to persuade her. She knew exactly what she should do. When Gu Xi asked for his opinion, he answered honestly. When Gu Xi was thinking, she had to make any judgment. Soon Gu Xi stood up and said, "Luna, you can arrange this matter and banish those three laboratories directly to me." "good!" Luna turned around and was about to go out. At this time, Gu Xi said again: "Wait a minute, I will ask the incarnation of death to help you." ?Luna did not refuse. When she left the meeting hall, the incarnation of death in the form of a bone dragon appeared in the open space outside the meeting hall. ?When he saw Luna coming over, he nodded to her. ?At the same time, ten ghosts have been following Luna. It seems that they have regarded Luna as their leader. ? Gu Xi did not follow Luna to handle matters in the laboratory. When Luna left, Gu Xi came to the second floor of the meeting hall, stood at a higher position, and looked in the direction of the laboratory. ? Gu Xi knew very well how tempting the laboratory was to him, and he didnt want to go to the laboratory and ask for trouble. ?But he was also concerned about the situation of Luna and his party, so he had no choice but to stare from afar. At this time, in the abandoned old city, three abandoned laboratories are operating underground. Although the laboratory is abandoned, as long as there is electricity, the laboratory will run automatically. Even if there are no researchers, the inside of the laboratory will still operate. Because of the names of the three laboratories in front of us, outsiders cannot tell what is being researched here. In fact, these three laboratories are one. They have been studying the body of a strong man who was contained. ??The Jushan Spiritual Technology Laboratory that attracted Gu Xi''s attention was studying the strong man''s soul, while the Gulijin Genetic Laboratory and the Stone Breath Artifact Laboratory were studying the strong man''s body and weapons and equipment respectively. At the same time, the three laboratories also have a common function, which is to suppress the body of this strong man. ??The reason why this city was abandoned in the first place was because there was something wrong with one of the three laboratories, which resonated with the corpse of the strong man. ??The strong man who had been dead for who knows how many years actually stood up again. He destroyed the city in one fell swoop. In the end, the body disappeared without a trace, leaving only an area like the abandoned old city. At present, the three laboratories still contain the soul slices, body cells and equipment replicas of the strong man. Although there is no strong main body, the remaining part is actually more dangerous. Previously, Gu Xi wanted to go to the Jushan Psychological Technology Laboratory, which was the product of the strong man''s soul fragments controlling his mental power. In the other two laboratories, there are also experimental products of this kind. ?With no one under control, these things are like a powder keg filled with gunpowder. As long as there is a spark, it will explode directly. When Gu Xi was under the influence of mental power, it was the most correct choice to run away as soon as possible. ??If Gu Xi had the slightest intention to enter the Jushan Psychological Science and Technology Laboratory, then what happened next would be beyond Gu Xi''s control. ??Those experimental subjects that were suppressed under the laboratory will be released, and then the resting Alidovi City will have only one way to be destroyed. After all, this land title changed hands many times, and people who wanted to integrate the city encountered the same troubles. In the end, they had to cede land and abandon the old city in order to minimize losses. ?At this time, Gu Xi didn''t know this yet. Gu Xi, who was standing on the roof of the meeting hall, was staring in that direction, waiting for the result of the action. (End of this chapter) Chapter 86： Exile War (please subscribe) Chapter 86: Exile War (please subscribe) ??When Luna entered the abandoned old city, she felt a little uneasy for the first time. It seemed that some force wanted to influence Luna''s thinking and let Luna enter the abandoned laboratory. ??It''s just that it''s not clear what kind of existence Luna is in the laboratory. She is Gu Xi''s contracted undead, and no one can avoid Gu Xi''s influence on her soul. As for the death incarnations and ghosts brought in by Luna, they are all not affected by psychic power. If you want to use psychic power to control them into the laboratory, it would be easier to use undead magic. Luna obviously noticed the problems here, but ignored them. At this time, Luna knew exactly what she wanted. She arrived at the very center of the abandoned old city. This is the core of the abandoned old city. When she integrated the abandoned old city, she integrated this location first. As the city elf of Aridovi City, Luna can borrow the power of the entire Aridovi City. Its just that she still has a lot of things to do now, and its not something she can achieve just by thinking about crowding out some buildings. ??The ten ghosts brought by Luna are now arranged in relevant positions. The mirrors in their hands are pointed at the three laboratories that they want to be excluded. Under Luna''s arrangement, the ghosts were divided into four teams. The first three teams each had three teams, each responsible for a laboratory. One person flew above Luna''s head, holding a mirror and controlling three directions at the same time. . This way, Luna can always see the locations of the three laboratories while standing on the ground. After making all the preparations, Luna raised the mirror she had been holding in her hand. The breath of ice touch spread out from the mirror and shot at the ghost flying above her head. ?The breath passed through the mirror and landed on the three laboratories, and then Luna made her request. Exile these three buildings in a mirror image manner. As Luna finished speaking, a mirror made of ice appeared above the three laboratories. The mirror was constantly pressing downwards, and behind the mirror, it was clearly what the city of Victoria looked like. ?However, the Victoria City in front of us is completely different from the abandoned old city in front of us, which shows that the Gu Xi City of Alidovi has taken a new route. ?Luna did not go to see what was going on in Victoria City. In her mind, if Gu Xi didn''t like these three laboratories, she could just be exiled. As for what trouble these three experiments will cause in Victoria City, it certainly has nothing to do with Alidovi City, right? When the mirror fell, the laboratory that was still running also discovered that something was wrong. At this time, all the laboratories released various experimental products they collected. The color of the sky over the Jushan Psychological Science and Technology Laboratory has changed. A kind of ghosts with many arms and eyes appeared in large numbers above the laboratory, seeming to want to prevent the mirror from falling. The Guli Genetic Laboratory is even more direct. There are many different synthetic animals in the laboratory. These animals look like a variety of different beasts and humanoid shapes randomly pieced together. Just by looking at it, you can tell that these things are not. people. The weirdest things that appeared in the Stone Breath Artifact Laboratory were all kinds of weapons and equipment. It was like opening a weapons arsenal. The most important thing is that the weapons in the arsenal seemed to have their own lives. . ?These things that came out of the laboratory immediately rushed towards the ice mirror in the sky, trying to prevent the mirror from falling. At this time, neither Luna nor the ghost could move, and the only one who could move was the incarnation of death transformed into a bone dragon. ?When he saw so many enemies appearing, not only was he not afraid, but he was quite excited. The incarnation of death turned his body and turned himself into a black mist, rushing towards the ghost with many arms and eyes. ?This kind of ghost is an old ghost style, that is, a black robe is draped on the body, and there are bones under the black robe. But the size is much larger than the normal ghost. The smallest ones are five or six meters tall. Under the black robe they are wearing, you can see many arms waving. When the robe is blown up by the wind, you can also see one or two ribs on each arm. Eyeballs are moving. ?When these ghosts appeared, they even caused changes in the nearby air. The already thick Yin Qi became even thicker with their appearance. So when the incarnation of death attacked, he immediately chose these ghosts as targets. The ghost did not expect that he would encounter such an enemy. When the incarnation of death flew over, they were still flying towards the mirror in the sky. The black mist transformed by the incarnation of death just hit them and knocked them away. The group of ghosts were knocked away. ?Then the incarnation of death opened its mouth and bit these ghosts. With a flick of its head, it tore off the black robes of these ghosts. ?This time the incarnation of death enraged the ghosts. The ghosts put down what they were doing and all pounced on the incarnation of death, stretching out their hands to tear at the body of the incarnation of death. But the level of the incarnation of death is quite high, and its body has been strengthened at least three times. Its bones are harder than steel, and the black mist on its body is so thick that it cannot be torn apart. ?These ghosts pounce on the incarnation of death, only to deliver themselves to the incarnation of death. ??If it weren''t for just one incarnation of death, maybe the ghost would have been almost dead just from this wave of impact. Even if the ghost doesn''t die so quickly, the loss is not small. The Death Incarnation seizes the ghost''s weakness and can bite a ghost to death in two or three strokes. When it bites the ghost to death, the color of the Death Incarnation''s body will obviously change. Darker. The most important thing is that the Incarnation of Death does not need to kill all the ghosts here. His task is to destroy the ghosts'' prevention of the ice mirror falling. ?As soon as these ghosts were distracted, the falling speed of the ice mirror became steady. After a while, the ice mirror began to touch the roof of the laboratory. ?The moment the ice mirror touched the roof, the Jushan Spirit Technology Laboratory kept shaking, and the same laboratory appeared on the other side of the mirror. ?At this time, the ghosts who were attacking the incarnation of death became panicked. They gave up their attack on death and turned towards the mirror, trying to prevent the mirror from falling or changing again. ?But these ghosts never expected that they would get out of the ice mirror and enter the city of Victoria as soon as they turned around. At this time, the incarnation of death also gave up the Jushan Spirit Technology Laboratory and flew towards the Guli Genetic Laboratory. (End of this chapter) Chapter 87： Mutation (five updates, ten thousand words, please subscribe) Chapter 87 Mutation (five updates, ten thousand words, please subscribe) When Death Incarnate took action, the other two laboratories actually noticed it. ??However, the conditions of these two laboratories are not as good as the ghosts of the Jushan Psychological Technology Laboratory. All the experimental products in the Guli and Genetic Genetic Laboratory are brainless genetically synthesized beasts. They are different from the ghosts. They are not fighting for Guli and the Genetic Laboratory. They are simply fighting mindlessly. Looking at the icy mirror pressing down in the sky, their first reaction was to jump to the roof of the Guli Genetic Laboratory and try to find a way to rush into the mirror. When the incarnation of death flew over, these beasts did not even react. Only when they are almost in front of these beasts will they turn around and attack the incarnation of death. However, there are not many beasts that can really react, and the incarnation of death is not here to defeat these beasts. As long as the beasts do not prevent the ice mirror from falling and do not destroy Luna''s plan, they can do whatever they like. . So Death Incarnate selected a few beasts that were obviously going to be suppressed to attack. When the ice mirror fell on the roof of Guli and Genetic Laboratory, he stopped paying attention to things here. Two of the three laboratories have already begun to be expelled, and the third one has no room to resist. Before the incarnation of death flies over, the ice mirror has already pressed on those strange weapons, pressing on the roof of the laboratory. . ??As the three laboratories were affected by the ice mirror, the originally physical laboratories slowly began to become virtual. ??Luna was finally relieved at this time. Things had reached this point and were irreversible. The next step was to see whether Victoria City could accommodate three such large laboratories. As soon as she put away the mirror in her hand, Luna waved to the ghosts. The ghosts holding the mirror array and reflecting the light immediately flew over and surrounded Luna. Just like that, the three abandoned laboratories have become transparent. It feels like the entire laboratory has been covered with a huge invisibility cloak. You can clearly see the outline of the laboratory, but there is no way to see the experiments. room color. The incarnation of death also knows that when things reach this point, it is almost over. There was no chance of a comeback in the three laboratories, so he fell next to Luna and looked at the exile operation curiously. For the incarnation of death, this was a relatively rare experience, so he took a look at a few more laboratories. ?As a result, the incarnation of death realized something was wrong when he looked at it like this. He turned his body, bit Luna, and flew into the sky with her. Luna was also shocked when faced with this situation, and then she relaxed. She could completely feel that the incarnation of death did not mean to harm her, but was taking her away from this place. This must be what Death Incarnate feels. Sure enough, as the incarnation of death flew up, a huge arm suddenly stretched out from where Luna was standing. ??This arm extends from the ground to a small forearm, but it is twenty meters tall. The bronze arm is full of muscles. ??If the incarnation of death hadn''t taken Luna away in advance, Luna might have been caught in the hand of this arm now. When this arm was raised, the same sound sounded from the nearby ground at the same time. Bronze-colored arms stretched out from the ground and stopped abruptly on the ground. These arms vary in size. The largest one is only about fifteen meters tall, and the smallest one is only over two meters tall. However, regardless of the size of the arms, if you look carefully, you will find that all the arms here are right hands. "This is?" Luna, who was carried into the sky by the incarnation of death, was also shocked when she saw the situation below. Death incarnation had no way to answer, and his eyes were full of doubts at this time. He had actually instinctively felt a burst of uneasiness, as if some natural enemy had appeared. So he took Luna and flew up. As for the condition of this arm, he really didn''t think about it. But judging from the current situation, these arms should not be living creatures. In fact, the incarnation of death did not understand that the reason why he felt like he had encountered a natural enemy was entirely because the tall man captured by the laboratory was a hundred-armed giant. The giants and dragons themselves are mortal enemies. Although both sides are now dead, one side has become the incarnation of death, and the other has been dismembered in the laboratory, but some things are carved into the bones. The incarnation of death still feels the oppression brought by the giant for the first time. But he himself didnt know what was going on, so he could only fly with Luna. With so many arms stretching out from the ground, Gu Xi also saw such a situation. He was also shocked at this time. Without caring about anything else, he jumped off the roof of the meeting hall and rushed towards the abandoned old city. At this time, Luna in the sky also saw a situation. She discovered that the bronze arm extending from the ground moved towards the main city of Alidovi. At this time, Luna quickly said: "Take me back to the meeting hall, this situation is not right." As soon as the death incarnation spread its wings, it turned into black mist and rushed forward. The flying speed of the incarnation of death was much faster than that of Luna. Gu Xi had only taken a few steps when he saw the incarnation of death flying over with Luna. Luna, whats going on? "Sir, something buried under the abandoned old city should have been released. That thing was suppressed by three abandoned laboratories at first. Now that there are no three laboratories, the situation is a little out of control. I need to go Deal with this matter." ?Luna expressed her judgment in a few words and rushed into the meeting hall quickly. ?? Gu Xi knew that the situation was not right as soon as he heard it. He did not go in to disturb Luna, but waved to the incarnation of death. You go and stop those arms from approaching the main city of Alidovi. After giving this order, Gu Xi turned around and headed towards the tavern. At the moment, he doesn''t even know what the enemy''s situation is, and he doesn''t know how to help if he wants to help. The only person who can find out the enemy''s situation in a short time is the drunkard in the tavern. ?Although it is a little late, it is better than doing nothing. While Gu Xi ran towards the tavern, two bronze arms had already grown out of the ground of Alidovi City. ?At the same time, the location of the council hall also changed. A ray of moonlight fell from the sky and landed on the top of the council hall. Then all the street lights in Alidovi City turned on. Gu Xi noticed that these street lamps were all lit with white candles produced by the White Candle Factory. As these white candles were lit, the entire city of Aridovi was in a state of gloomy death. There are 10,000 words in the fifth update. Please subscribe. Thank you! (End of this chapter) Chapter 88： Death transformation (please subscribe) Chapter 88 Death Transformation (please subscribe) Sir, something is wrong. There is still half a body buried under the abandoned old city. No, there was only one tenth of the corpse, only the right shoulder to the right waist. It had been extracted and suppressed by three laboratories before, but it was okay. That body seems to be a little out of control now. " ??Gu Xi, who was rushing to the tavern, heard Luna''s voice. One-tenth of the corpse only has the part from the right shoulder to the right waist? What is this situation? ?Although Gu Xi didn''t quite understand it yet, he already knew where the problem came from. ??If it were something else, Gu Xi really couldn''t deal with it, but the corpse. Gu Xi is not worried at all, there is no corpse that the necromancer cannot deal with. ??If so, it must be that the level of the Necromancer is not high enough. ?Thinking of this, Gu Xi said decisively: "I know, I''ll hold him back, and you can deal with it how you want." After saying that, Gu Xi glanced at the tavern in front of him, turned around and left quickly. ??The wine girl who was already standing in front of the tavern to welcome him was a little confused when she saw this situation. She turned to look at the maid next to her and touched her skull. "What''s wrong with the city lord? Am I no longer beautiful? That''s why he ran away when he saw me?" ?Several skeleton maids shook their heads after hearing this. How dare they say anything casually. Facing such a question, they can only shake their heads and pretend they dont know. As for Gu Xi, who was running towards the abandoned old city, he had no time to think about the wine girl''s thoughts. Now he only had one thought. After going out, he must ask someone if there is a mount or something like that. trade. ??Every time I run back and forth like this, I will feel tired. ?? Before Gu Xi could reach the abandoned old city, the incarnation of death had already thrown himself on the ground. His target is the thickest and largest arm. When the incarnation of death flew down, this arm moved slightly as if it was stimulated. ?Hands tried to reach out to grab the incarnation of death, but failed in the end. ?The movement of this arm caused the Death Incarnation to fight back, and the Death Incarnation bit **** the largest arm. With one bite, the incarnation of death wanted to turn over quickly and cut off the arm. But the problem is that the arm is not only long, but also quite thick. Biting the bronze arm will not cause much damage at all. On the contrary, Death Incarnation was almost thrown out, which made Death Incarnation quite angry. He felt as if he had been provoked. ?These are dead things, so he doesnt believe it. What else can these dead things do to him? ?So the incarnation of death flew high into the sky again, struck downwards, turned into black mist, and hit the bronze arm heavily. ?Under this collision, the bronze arm that had been unable to bite finally moved. ?? But not only did the bronze arm not fall down, but it turned back and slapped the incarnation of death heavily. The level of the incarnation of death has reached level 11. Under such circumstances, it was directly shot away, and its life was reduced by half on the spot. ??If the bones of the incarnation of death were not relatively hard, the bones might have turned into powder now. ? Turning over on the ground, the incarnation of death rose up again. His body quickly turned into black mist, preparing to attack the bronze arm again. ?At this moment, Gu Xi also rushed in from outside. Incarnation of Death, come back. As soon as the Incarnation of Death heard the order, it quickly came to Gu Xis side. At this time, some thoughts were flashing through Gu Xi''s mind. He was already sure that there was an incomplete corpse connected under the bronze arm. ?At the same time, the corpse was affected by some power and was constantly being revitalized. The bronze arms stretching out from the ground were the effects of the corpse''s activation. ??And based on the energy stored in that part of the body, I believe it wont be long before the entire Aridovi will be covered with such arms. ??Its really not sure who the city of Alidovi belongs to in the end. When he called the incarnation of death back, Gu Xi had only one thought in his mind: give the corpse buried in the ground a hard blow and wipe it out from the source. ??Others have no way to deal with this corpse, and the necromancer has many ways to deal with it. Corpse explosion is the best choice. ?Although the explosion may have flattened the abandoned old city, to Gu Xi, it was not a big deal. ??Anyway, the abandoned old city was obtained for free. Besides, only the urban area of ??the abandoned old city was bombed, and the land that was integrated in was still there. Just as Gu Xi was thinking about where to stand to blow up the corpses so as not to affect him, the ground in the abandoned old city suddenly shook. Luna''s voice sounded in Gu Xi''s ears again. My lord, suppress that corpse. ?Gu Xi didnt think much, he immediately pointed at the incarnation of death. Clone, suppress! As soon as the incarnation of death heard this, it turned into black mist and flew into the air. Then he turned sharply in the air and fell into the ground. ?The next moment, Gu Xi only felt that his mana had been drained, just like when he summoned the incarnation of death. The incarnation of death also decomposed on the spot, turning into a precise power of death and sinking into the ground. It can be said that the entire abandoned old city was dyed black. After decomposing the incarnation of death, Gu Xi almost fell to the ground. The feeling of having all his mana drained out was even more uncomfortable than when he summoned the incarnation of death just now. ?But Gu Xi had no intention of falling. He supported his body with the shattering staff, but stood hard. As soon as the incarnation of death transformed into the power of death, the ground in the abandoned old city continued to shrink. At the same time, the three laboratories have been completely squeezed out of Alidovi and sent to Victoria City. ??The current shrinkage of the land has just squeezed out the original location of the three laboratories. At the same time, those bronze arms have also undergone new changes under the influence of the power of death, from bronze muscles to bronze hand bones. ?When the arm transformed into a hand, Gu Xi couldn''t help but let out a sigh. He noticed that the bones inside the hand bones actually looked like animal bones. The bones of each arm are different, and it seems that there may be more than one body that died underneath. ? It''s just that Luna calculated it based on one corpse, and Gu Xi wouldn''t say anything more. One corpse was just one corpse. Corpses were all like that anyway. Under the suppression of Gu Xi and the incarnation of death, Luna finally completed the transformation of this area. ??The land in the abandoned old city turned black, and all the houses collapsed and rotted. In the end, it simply became a flat ground, leaving only bronze skeleton arms sticking out from the ground. The tallest arm was still the arm that was more than twenty meters long, but now Gu Xi had a feeling that this arm was under his control. At this time, a voice came to Gu Xi''s ear. Ding! Affected by the power of death, the abandoned old city was alienated, the area''s open space was reorganized, and the area was transformed into a hundred-armed giant cemetery area. (End of this chapter) Chapter 89： Hundred-Armed Giant Cemetery Area (174) Chapter 89 Hundred-Armed Giant Cemetery Area (174) [Hundred-Armed Giant Cemetery Area, covering an area of ??0.7 square kilometers, with no population, 2 large plots, 3 medium plots, and 7 small plots. Note: Affected by the corpse of the hundred-armed giant, the attributes of this area are locked to giant, death, and battle direction, and some buildings will not be constructed. Looking at the message that popped up in front of him, Gu Xi finally breathed a sigh of relief. Although the area in front of him had obviously shrunk a lot, the main building space was still left. ?At the same time, the attributes are locked, which means that some buildings will not be built here, but it also means that if the right buildings are built, the quality of the buildings will be improved to a certain extent. ?There are advantages and disadvantages here. Whether it is good or bad depends on how you choose. ??Propping up his body with the Shattering Staff, Gu Xi looked at the ground in front of him again. After losing the obstruction of all buildings, Gu Xi finally saw the whole picture of this newly added area. ??In addition to hundreds of large and small bronze arms in this area, the most obvious ones are the open spaces that are not stained by these bronze arms. The open space is filled with rotten or crumbled masonry and wood. It can be seen from the size of the open space that the two large plots of land intentionally or unintentionally avoid the direction of the main city of Alidovi City and are closer to the edge of the Hundred-Armed Giant Cemetery area. Close to this side are three small plots squeezed together. Looking at it this way, Gu Xi discovered that the extra large plot of land must have been squeezed out. It seems that this should be Luna''s skill. At this moment, Luna had also been rushed out of the meeting hall. Sir, its taken care of. Thats good. Thank you for your hard work this time. I didnt expect that the integrated city would be like this. ? Gu Xi said with some embarrassment, speaking of what happened this time, it was mainly caused by Gu Xi. After all, he got the land deed of the abandoned old city, and he also caused the problem in the laboratory first. Youre welcome, sir. Alidovi City is our city, and thats what I should do to contribute to Alidovi City. "Okay, for the next period of time, our construction focus will still be on the dock area, giving priority to building the dock warehouse and dock market. The Hundred-Armed Giant Cemetery area will be put aside first. We will wait until we have resources." Okay, Ill deal with the matters here first, but sir, you must pay attention to urban construction. We now need resources but not resources, and we need blueprints but not blueprints. The only thing that can produce resources is the Assembly Hall. Several other small buildings produce food for the undead. The building materials we need all come from urban demolition work. If we continue like this, the development of cities will be restricted. " Well, I will find a solution for this matter. If it doesnt work, I will go to the guild and ask if there is any resources or design drawings for sale within the guild. Gu Xi is actually a little embarrassed about this matter. Chaoyang Guild looks relatively good, but Gu Xi''s current status is rather embarrassing. He does not belong to the direct lineage of the guild, and he has just joined the guild. Although he holds the title of chief, the guild generally does not give him much convenience except for increasing investment in resources. Not to mention opening up the guilds internal warehouse and sending him a batch of resources and design drawings. ?If you want to get these, Gu Xi still wants to ask someone. If possible, it would be best to integrate one or two resource points into Alidovi City. Seeing that Gu Xi agreed to the matter, Luna changed the topic. With the capture of the dock area and the newly transformed Hundred-Armed Giant Cemetery area, the position Gu Xi now occupies has suddenly become the largest area in Alidovi City. The remaining two areas combined are almost the same size as the area Gu Xi currently occupies. ?This moment made Luna have some thoughts. She really wanted to occupy the entire city of Alidovi City. In this way, her strength can be greatly improved, and at the same time, it is possible to attack Alidovita. Looking at Luna like this, he took a moment to understand what she was thinking. We currently dont have enough troops, and the corresponding information from the wine lady is not yet in place. Gu Xi only said one sentence, "If we want to take action, we will need at least two weeks." Luna didn''t say anything about Gu Xi''s estimate. The current military situation in Alidovi City is like this. They have training methods, but they don''t have enough resources to train soldiers. ??Furthermore, Gu Xi''s troops are also relatively single, with only skeleton soldiers as the main force now. Even with the addition of Death Incarnation, without enough intelligence, Gu Xi was not sure what he would encounter if he took the initiative to attack a new city. ??However, the ghosts in these urban areas will not leave corpses. When there is no way to summon the souls, Gu Xi always needs to consider the issue of troop strength. Luna can also understand Gu Xis concerns. When Gu Xi said this, Luna stopped insisting on this. She followed Gu Xi and followed him to the vicinity of the tavern. Before Gu Xi and the others arrived at the tavern, the Bone Wine Lady was already standing in front of the tavern. When she saw Gu Xi coming over, the wine lady gently wiped the bones with a towel, and then smiled at Gu Xi. Lord City Lord, I saw you had arrived in front of my tavern just now, why did you turn around and leave? Do you think the wine here is not good enough? ?Let me tell you, we have recently launched a mouse wine, which tastes great. Would you like to have a glass of it now? " As she spoke, the wine lady pointed behind her. From a distance, she saw a vat of turbid wine with at least a dozen mice soaked in it. Oh, does it have any effect? ??Pour a glass and drink it. ?Gu Xi glanced at the wine in the wine vat and spoke casually. As soon as these words came out, Bai Gu Liquor Lady paused her hand and looked at Gu Xi in surprise. ??Regarding the reaction of the White Bone Wine Lady, Gu Xi just smiled and said nothing. Not to mention that he is a necromancer, he has seen all the big scenes, but he has the experience of living on rats in a cell in Victoria City, so he will not reject rats as food material. ??Of course there is a prerequisite here, these things are really useful for taking care of your interest. ??If this rat wine really has a certain effect, Gu Xi wouldn''t mind drinking some. Seeing that his joke could not affect Gu Xi, the Boneless Wine Lady could only smile awkwardly. "Lord, don''t make fun of me. This wine is for the undead. I have already prepared your wine." (End of this chapter) Chapter 90： Guild Urgent Mission(274) Chapter 90 Guild Urgent Mission (274) Rat wine (white): A kind of wine soaked in rats. It is full of poison and is not suitable for drinking by living people. After the undead drinks it, it will have the effect of plague within two hours. ?Looking at the rat wine served by the White-bone Wine Lady, Gu Xi finally believed the situation of the rat wine. He pushed the glass of wine with a mouse head in front of Luna and began to communicate with the White-bone Wine Lady. Drunk Girl, I havent seen you for a few days, why do you feel like you have become more beautiful? Really, I feel the same way. Upon hearing this, the White Bone Wine Lady quickly covered her mouth with a handkerchief and laughed happily. But as soon as she covered her mouth, the whole situation changed. She was not so beautiful without a nose in an instant. Gu Xi pressed his eyebrows speechlessly, "Drunkard, if you are free recently, help me check the intelligence of the two nearby areas. By the way, if you can, also check the intelligence of Alidovita for me. No problem, we have been collecting corresponding intelligence and information during this period, especially the nearby areas, which are the focus of our attention. ?While talking to the Bone Wine Lady, the skeleton maid in the tavern also brought various kinds of food. You are competing against owls, right? Forget roasted owls, this is fried owls, owl pie? "No, it''s just that we don''t have guests here now, so it''s not a problem to be idle every day, so we did more research. Next time if other ingredients appear in the city, we will definitely find a way to make some new food." Regarding Gu Xis question, Bai Gu Liquor Lady still smiled casually. ?But these are all made by the White Bone Wine Girls in their free time. The really effective food is roasted owls. ?? Gu Xi only dares to trust the systematic judgment when eating roasted owl. As for the owl pie, Gu Xi is not willing to believe in this kind of thing. ?Of course its not that he doesnt believe in the wine ladys craftsmanship, he just doesnt quite believe that his stomach can withstand such food. So no matter how many dishes were served, Gu Xi would only eat roasted owl and drink Green Ghost wine. ?While eating and drinking, Gu Xi would also communicate with the wine girl and ask about the current situation in the tavern. ??Now that the tavern is full of people, as long as the number of drinks reaches five types, it will be automatically upgraded. After reaching level 2, the tavern can provide some new services for Gu Xi. As for what kind of service it was, Gu Xi just glanced at the skeleton maid and didn''t ask any more questions. At any rate, these services are of no use to him. After Gu Xi''s mana was fully recovered, Gu Xi, who was a little tipsy, finally stood up and prepared to leave the tavern. At this moment, Gu Xi suddenly heard the sound of birds fighting in the distance. Luna, what happened? ? Gu Xi looked in the direction of the sound, and Luna rushed out immediately. After a while, Luna flew in holding a black raven. Sir, this raven should be here to deliver a letter, but we have built an owl building. When the raven delivers a letter, it will land at the owl building. In the end, I was beaten by the owl inside. If I hadn''t rushed over, it might have been driven out. " After hearing this, Gu Xi also burst out laughing. ?After laughing, Gu Xi then remembered what Li Xinghui said. The members of Chaoyang Guild used raven to communicate with each other. On their way to the Chaoyang Guild, Li Xinghui also said that he would help Gu Xi choose a better raven. What letter did he send? ?Gu Xi asked curiously. Luna stretched out her hand, and a red letter appeared in her hand. "This is?" Taking the letter, Gu Xi opened it and found that it actually read: An accident occurred in the game number ULYUHDDS04CC80 world (stationed). All players are now required to put down their tasks and gather urgently to jointly deal with this world problem. ?All players who have received this letter are asked to exit the current game quickly and gather at the Guild Square. In addition to this part of the content, there is also the logo of Chaoyang Guild on it. ?Gu Xi knew the letter was true as soon as he saw it. He thought for a while and said to Luna: "It seems that I can''t stay here any longer. The guild will ask me to go back if there is something to do. I will leave the construction of Alidovi City to you." "Sir, please don''t worry, I''ll be fine with you here." "Also, please pay more attention to Shaya. She is more dangerous. If there is any problem, just call her back." "clear." ?After explaining everything, Gu Xi no longer stayed any longer. He just took a step forward and left Alidovi City on the spot. ?Just as Gu Xi was leaving, the White Bone Wine Lady came up with freshly prepared wine and dishes. ?Seeing Gu Xi leaving, the White Bone Wine Lady said with some dissatisfaction. Its really boring. I just run away after eating and drinking. Men are like this. ? Gu Xi didnt care about his reputation in Alidovi at all. After leaving Alidovi City, Gu Xi immediately saw a large number of necromancers coming out of the apartment building and heading towards the main square of Chaoyang Guild. At the same time, some players also quickly quit the game. They did not even bother to tidy up their belongings, and did not even think about going back to take a rest. They just waited in the main square. ??Gu Xi glanced around and finally found Li Xinghui''s figure in a combat team. He thought for a while and said hello to Li Xinghui from a distance, and then waited in the corner of the main square. Because he still didnt know much about the operation mode of Chaoyang Guild, nor did he know which team he would be assigned to, so he stood alone, waiting for the final arrangements. After ten minutes of such commotion, the players in the main square finally calmed down. ??Gu Xi noticed that in Chaoyang Guild, necromancers accounted for 60% of the number, and among the remaining people, 30% were death knights, and 10% were from some weird undead professions. But not everyone is gathered together according to professional classification. When players are gathered together, they should be classified according to squads. ?Most teams are composed of three to five people. In addition, there are two types of large teams: twenty-man groups and forty-man groups. When the others were almost there, the two players, who looked strong, began to take a roster and call their names. ?Gu Xi listened there casually. While listening, Gu Xi discovered a situation. The players who were called back urgently this time were not all the players of Chaoyang Guild, but players whose strength ranged from level 3 to level 6. They can be regarded as the cornerstone of the Chaoyang Guild. After confirming the number and levels of players, the president of Chaoyang Guild also stood up. (End of this chapter) Chapter 91： Guild tasks (please subscribe) Chapter 91 Guild Mission (please subscribe) "Everyone, please pay attention. I know that calling everyone back at this time will make everyone unhappy, but as a member of Chaoyang Guild, you enjoy the guild''s resources. When the guild encounters trouble, you should also stand up. Come out and fight for the guild. ?This time it belongs entirely to our garrison game world. The world of game number ULYUHDDS04CC80 has serious problems and encounters garrison rebellion. ??If the world of game number ULYUHDDS04CC80 is lost, I can tell you very rudely that the resources allocated to everyone in our guild will be reduced by 30%. Death knights, look down at the armor on your body and look at the part that flashes blue light. That is the blue crystal produced in this world. If this world is lost, your armor will be the same as that of other guilds from now on. There is no difference between those ordinary death knights. Necromancers, the guild has three hundred undead for free every year. Where does the opportunity to contract elite undead once a year come from? It is in this world. The person who loses this world the most is not our Chaoyang Guild, but you. ?Now that you are all leveling up, if you lose these resources, can you level up? ?Especially for necromancers, think about it. Killing an enemy by an undead is worth 1 point of experience. If thirty undead and three hundred undead attack at the same time, how can the experience be increased even more? Can''t you see? I wont say much else now. Im calling you back this time in order to take back the world that belongs to us. I promise here that before sending troops, each necromancer will be divided into 100 undead soldiers and the guild resource store will be opened. After the event is completed, all necromancers will be rewarded with fifty elite undead and a piece of blue quality equipment. All death knights are assigned a Black Guard attendant and the guild stable is opened. After the completion of the task, all death knights will be rewarded with three Black Guard attendants and a blue quality weapon. The leader of the guild was quite straightforward. He listed the disadvantages that would result from losing the garrisoned world, as well as the benefits that could be distributed to the players in this battle. ? He ??knows very well that no matter what kind of guild culture or care, they are not as good as the actual benefits. Only when they can actually get it can the players want it. After laying everything out, the president of the guild raised his right hand and said loudly. How about it, do you want to live a good life? Think! All players below should join in. Do you want to become a high-level player? "think!" "Then let''s fight. This time is an opportunity for you. If you want to go, you can sign up now. You can travel alone, or you can form a team or a team by yourself. Sign up for one, and leave one immediately. Get the reward directly before leaving. Never default." "good!" Seeing the player''s morale being mobilized, the guild leader nodded to a man next to him. The man stood up immediately and said loudly: "Okay, everyone come to my side to report, I will give you login permission, the game number is ULYUHDDS04CC80. Everyone knows what the world is, right? If you don''t know, look around Ask your friends. When you check in, make it clear about your strength. Tasks will be assigned to you then, so hurry up as time waits for no one. " ?While Gu Xi was still wondering who the person above was, a voice sounded from behind Gu Xi. Thats the vice president, the commander-in-chief of the first regiment. ?Gu Xi looked back and found Li Xinghui and his comrades standing behind him. Comrade, how do you feel after joining the guild? "The guild is very good, but there are still many things I don''t understand. What is going on this time? Why are you so anxious?" Oh, you are new here, and you dont know many things clearly. Our guild has three garrison worlds, and all the supplies used by guild members, as well as the undead soldiers, are almost all from these three garrison worlds. The game number ULYUHDDS04CC80 world is a garrison world that was won early. The style of this world is somewhat biased towards the ice and snow ghost style. This world has the least food production, but has more other resources. In addition to various materials, there are also strong corpses and several special materials. ??The dark blue crystal that is most valued by death knights is one of them. ??But for us necromancers, the dragon blood crystal and dragon steel produced there are the key. ?This is related to whether the Necromancer can reach level 10. " ? Gu Xi nodded. He also understood that there were mandatory requirements for the necromancer to reach level 10. The necromancer must have a bone dragon of his own. , Even a weak skeletal dragon pieced together from the bones of a dragon beast will do. There are countless ways to make a bone dragon, and dragon blood crystal and dragon steel are obstacles that cannot be bypassed. ? Many necromancers have been collecting dragon blood crystals and dragon steel since level 5, but they have not collected enough materials by level 9. It can be seen how difficult it is to obtain this material. ?For this reason, Gu Xi finally understood why the guild only mentioned the needs of the death knight. ??If all the necromancers knew that the guild store was open for sale, they would rush to complete the tasks no matter how difficult they were. "How about you, do you want to join a group with us? These are my comrades. These two are my companions who have grown up with me since level 1. You can believe in their strength." ?Seeing Gu Xi''s obvious reaction, Li Xinghui came up with an idea. ? Gu Xi thought about it, he didnt know much about the new world, so it would be good for him to have a few old people leading the team. ?So Gu Xi was about to agree. But at this moment, a man shouted loudly nearby: "Gu Xi, the new guy, Gu Xi, is the guy named Breath of the Dead here?" ?Gu Xi didnt understand why he was called, but he responded immediately. "I''m here." "It''s good that you''re here. I have a task for you now." A level 5 necromancer came over. When he saw Li Xinghui, he glanced at Li Xinghui in surprise, and then turned to face him. Looking at Gu Xi, he said. Okay, what is the task? Troop transporter, I see in the data that you have the skill of Death City? ??The necromancer asked with envy. Yes, the city is already at Level 2. "Well, the world of game number ULYUHDDS04CC80 has encountered a foreign invasion. Our frontline guard fortress has been cut off by roads and the troops cannot be transported. We need your help now." "I?" ?Gu Xi was stunned for a moment, then immediately said: "No problem, what do you need me to do?" "It''s very simple. We will prepare five thousand soldiers here, including three thousand skeleton soldiers, one thousand fifteen zombies, and five hundred ghosts. I don''t care what method you use, as long as these soldiers are sent to the frontline fortress." "This is not difficult." Gu Xi agreed decisively, "I will take over this job." (End of this chapter) Chapter 92： Powerful undead army (please subscribe) Chapter 92 Powerful Undead Troops (Please subscribe) Okay, come over here. Hearing that Gu Xi was willing to take over this matter, the necromancer finally breathed a sigh of relief. As a middle-level member of Chaoyang Guild, he knows very well what happened in the world numbered ULYUHDDS04CC80. Mainly there is a problem with the three fortresses responsible for suppressing the world. They failed to suppress the dangerous areas of this world, causing chaos in this world with ghosts and ghosts, which is basically the kind of thing like a hundred ghosts walking at night or a natural disaster of the undead. The main purpose of recruiting so many players is to quell the chaos of ghosts and monsters. But the most critical aspect here is the situation on the other side of the three suppression fortresses. ?One of the fortresses is in the best condition. The necromancers and death knights guarding it are still there. The only problem is the strength of the troops. What Gu Xi has to do is to send this group of troops over. As long as this undead army is delivered, the role of this fortress can be fully exerted. After explaining the importance of the matter to Gu Xi, the necromancer continued. Gu Xi, you are a newcomer. Originally, such an important task was not your turn, but the current situation is unfavorable. Players above level 5 cannot enter this world. For players below level 5, if we want to transport these 5,000 soldiers, we must prepare at least 20,000 soldiers, so that we can kill them all the way. Only you can secretly send these troops to the designated location. The most important thing is that the ranks of these soldiers are somewhat... It can be said that you have encountered a good opportunity. Here are the troops you are going to bring in. Take a look. " ??The necromancer took Gu Xi to a portal near the square. ?This portal does not point to a game world, but is cut out into a small space. ?Standing outside the portal and looking inside, Gu Xi found that there were five square formations of different sizes inside. ?There are two phalanxes of skeleton soldiers, both with obvious banners. Some of the skeleton soldiers are the most basic skeleton soldiers holding swords and shields, and the other is the skeleton shooter. But it can be seen from their equipment that they are much stronger than the skeleton soldiers under Gu Xi. The zombie army was in a square formation, with 1,500 people standing together. They were holding the thickest shields in their hands and an iron hook with an iron chain in the other hand. In the end, it was the ghost with the smallest number who was divided into two different troops. One had about 300 people and was the antique-style black-robed ghost that Gu Xi had obtained before, and the other was a ghost with a translucent body. ?However, Gu Xi just took a glance and discovered a problem. ?These troops seem to be quite large in number. Comrade, isnt this situation right? Is there too many people? "As you can see, there are a total of 5,500 people here for your consumption on the road. After all, there will always be things like this along the way. If you encounter danger, you can take out these troops. use. But you must pay attention to one thing. You cannot lose too much. As long as you can send 5,000 people to the fortress, the task will be considered completed. " Having said this, the necromancer took out another map and handed it to Gu Xi. "You will appear here. Then go through this road and see the skull mark. Your mission goal is here." ? Gu Xi looked along the location pointed by the map and found that there was a small line of writing on the last location marked by the skull. Sanxian Garden? "Yes, this is the name given by the president. There is nothing we can do. It is about five hundred kilometers from the entrance to the world. We will match you with a good horse by then. As long as there is no war, , you can get there in about one day, Ill give you two days including the time it takes to encounter something on the road. As long as you can send these soldiers to Sanxian Garden within two days, you will have completed the mission. " Okay, I understand this task. ?Gu Xi just thought about it and knew what he was going to do. Then he pointed his hand, and the gate of the Death City appeared behind him. ?This city gate is much more solid than when Gu Xi used it to scare people before. It can also be seen that Gu Xi installed a gate and a drawbridge in the city gate. Is this the legendary three divine skills? Its really convenient to have your own death city. This is the temporary commander of this army. You can use this to command them to fight for you once. ?But you must note that after that, you will not be able to control these undead. " The necromancer handed Gu Xi something that looked like a human head. He also knew very well that as a city master, he would not allow any uneasy factors to enter his city. Without handing over the command of this army, these undead troops would not be able to enter Gu Xi''s death city at all. ?Taking the head, Gu Xi pointed at the undead troops in the space and said, "All of them are here, line up and enter Alidovi City." ?These undead soldiers were quite obedient. Under Gu Xi''s order, they walked out of the space portal in batches and quickly entered the gate of Alidovi City. When they passed in front of Gu Xi, Gu Xi also knew the strength of these undead troops. Temporary troops have joined, please approve! Sunshine Bone Regiment, a level 3 unit with 2,000 subordinate skeleton soldiers and an average level of 6. Light Shooter Regiment, level 3 unit, with 1,000 subordinate skeleton shooters, average level 7. War Shackles Battalion, a level 2 unit with 1,500 heavily armored zombies under its command, with an average level of 7. Yinfeng Camp, level 3 unit, 350 subordinate ghosts, average level 7. Ghost Battalion, level 4 unit, 150 subordinate ghosts, average level 8. Looking at the information that popped up in front of him, Gu Xi was speechless. Are these troops so strong? You must know that the Weak Skeleton Dragon only started at level 7. Among the five troops in front of you, four had an average level of level 7, and there were quite a few of them. Gu Xi believed that any of their troops could fight a bone dragon of the same level. And Gu Xiyou always felt that these zombies in the War Shackles Camp were designed to deal with the Bone Dragon. ?Such troops and strength poured cold water on Gu Xi. At first, Gu Xi thought he was invincible. ?It seems that he is still very weak now. At least any small guild in Bailian City can come up with such a powerful force. Without any conspiracy, the direct strength can crush everything Gu Xi has. As these undead troops entered, another 500 undead also entered the city of Alidovi. ?These five hundred undead are equal-proportion reserve troops for these five troops, and their levels are one level weaker than the regular soldiers. But as the necromancer said before, the extra undead soldiers are for consumption on the road. As long as Gu Xi can send the five thousand soldiers to the Sanxian Garden on time, the extra undead soldiers should not need to be returned. ?This is equivalent to sending a group of powerful soldiers to Gu Xi. Faced with such a thing, how could Gu Xi not be moved. While sending these five troops into Alidovi City, the Necromancer said again. "Come, I''ll take you to the guild store. I have priority. You can replenish the supplies first and set off immediately." (End of this chapter) Chapter 93： What a hellish mount (391) Chapter 93 A good mount from the underworld (391) The average subscription has been increased to 911, so the number of chapters owed has also been increased to 91. We are working hard to update, please subscribe in advance! ?Chaoyang Guild''s guild store is located near the market not far from the main square. The store is managed by a ferocious weasel wearing a small suit. What do you want. After the Necromancer showed the note giving priority to pick up the goods, the Dire Weasel looked at Gu Xi. "Based on your current level, you can take away a hundred undead from me, plus goods worth no more than 300 yuan. Don''t worry, these goods have been internally discounted. You can buy one for 300 yuan." Blue quality weapons or equipment. There is also a mount, which is on my account. The necromancer who brought Gu Xi over added at this time. "Okay, I''ll pick a better mount for him. As for you, decide what you want. All the blue-quality weapons and equipment are here." I dont want a blue weapon. I want to ask how many magic potions I can exchange for ten units of mercury with this money. What I want is the kind that can replenish all the mana instantly. Regarding Gu Xis question, the ferocious weasel also looked at him up and down with some curiosity. How much mana do you have now? 800 points, if possible, we can add another 100 points temporarily. Oh, this is a relatively high level of mana among level 3 necromancers. In this case, I personally recommend this 1,000-point mid-blue bottle, which costs 10 yuan a bottle. ??If you want ten units of mercury, you can exchange it for ten more blue bottles. " Gu Xi did not speak, but looked back at the necromancer. ??The necromancer nodded to Gu Xi, indicating that there was no problem with the price. At this time, Gu Xi also said decisively: "Deal." Although he was a little surprised that Gu Xi didn''t ask for blue equipment, Dire Weasel was not the kind of person who talked a lot. He didn''t persuade Gu Xi to buy a good weapon, but only accepted the 300 yuan temporarily paid by the Necromancer. , and gave Gu Xi what he needed. The middle blue bottle that was brought up was a fist-sized crystal bottle, which contained a blue potion. Just by holding the blue potion bottle in his hand, Gu Xi could feel his magic power being stimulated. Drinking this potion, I believe it will definitely replenish the mana he has consumed in a short period of time. As for the mercury, it was placed in a lead jar the size of a human head. Gu Xi could even feel the faint wailing sound coming from the mercury. This is the special mercury needed by the undead. ?Mercury is just an ordinary material, but some soul fragments are added to it, which makes mercury have special effects. After counting the amount of mercury, Gu Xi nodded to the necromancer. Okay, just another mount will do. The Necromancer is still very satisfied with Gu Xi''s attitude. In his opinion, knowing what he wants and choosing directly and quickly is the attitude a guild player should have. Those who pick and choose in the guild store are not good players at all. Only people like Gu Xi are good brothers who have a guild in their hearts. The necromancer nodded with satisfaction, and he was going to choose a better mount for Gu Xi. As for the 100 undead soldiers, there is nothing to choose from. Guilds have corresponding rules. The 100 undead soldiers arranged by level 3 players can only be given to level 3 skeleton soldiers. Everything was prepared when they came over. As long as Gu Xi picked out the good things, the necromancer could send Gu Xi on his way. ?Now he just wants to choose a faster-moving mount for Gu Xi. "Let me take a look, this is the only one. I said, comrade Gu Xi, come and see. This is the mount I chose for you." ? Gu Xi was pulled aside by the Necromancer. When he saw the mount chosen by the Necromancer, Gu Xi didn''t know what to say. He knows very well that as a city that follows the undead line, Bailian Citys style will be relatively that of the underworld. But the mount in front of me is too far from the underworld. What the necromancer picked out was a normal-sized red lacquered coffin. The surface of the coffin was covered with various talismans, and there were even two layers of thick iron chains wrapped around the surface of the coffin. Even so, the coffin board would bounce twice from time to time, and every time the coffin lid bounced up, some black mist would escape from the inside. "That''s it. Comrade, what do you think of this?" ? Gu Xi originally only wanted a war horse or something, but looking at the eyes of the necromancer, Gu Xi still stepped forward and took a look. Evil Coffin (white, mount): A mount for undead players and heroes, moving at a speed of 80 kilometers per hour, and can accommodate one person. Alright, its okay. As long as its okay, I can tell you, this is just the best among white mounts. Generally speaking, the moving speed of white mounts is around 60 kilometers per hour, but this can only reach 80 kilometers, which is quite good. The most important thing is that you look at this and see if there is a talisman here. This is a divine talisman. Although this talisman has no effect, it can be proved from this that the evil coffin can be affixed with talismans. After you come back, I will help you apply and learn some talisman techniques. When the time comes, you can stick the talismans on the coffin. The moving speed of the coffin can be increased a little more. Then no matter how much others chase you, they wont be able to catch up with you. Thats it. It''s more windy. " As for the necromancer, Gu Xi could only respond there. ??Then the necromancer took Gu Xi to take over the one hundred undead soldiers assigned to him, and then dragged Gu Xi to the lander that entered the game world. "Comrade, can you wait a moment? I''ll take care of these things first." Listening to Gu Xi''s words, the necromancer was not in a hurry to send Gu Xi into the game. ??Taking this opportunity, Gu Xi sent the hundred undead soldiers and ten units of mercury he had just obtained back to Alidovi City. When sending these soldiers back, Gu Xi also wrote a special note to Luna. The note told Luna to send all the one hundred skeleton soldiers to the Bone-Smashing Camp to supplement the lack of troops in the Bone-Smashing Camp. ?At the same time, ten units of mercury are used to build the keel laboratory. After the dock market and dock warehouse in the dock area are built, Luna will need to go all out to build the keel laboratory. After all, after the Dragon Bone Laboratory is built, it will be quite beneficial for Gu Xi to release the incarnation of death. At that time, Gu Xi only needs to release the death incarnation once and keep the death incarnation alive. ??There is no need to spend all Gu Xi''s mana to summon it every time in a battle, as in the introduction of the skill, and then dissipate directly when the battle is over. ??If he really wants to fight like this, no matter how many blue bottles Gu Xi has, he can''t withstand the consumption of mana. ??The necromancer didn''t say anything about Gu Xi''s approach of sending the undead soldiers back to the city. In his opinion, this is the benefit of the magical skill of Death City. Soldiers will not appear around them when they are not needed. They will only appear on the battlefield when fighting. (End of this chapter) Chapter 94： Situation in the New World (491) Chapter 94 Situation in the New World (491) Game number ULYUHDDS04CC80 world login is activated, please enter the game number. Game number confirmed, player 629SHD2S0FXC30 welcomes you. Since it is your first time to enter the world of ULYUHDDS04CC80, you will appear at the novice birth point in this world, Ice Valley! Note: The ULYUHDDS04CC80 world is a garrison world, and there is no main mission in this world. ??As Gu Xi stepped into the lander, the next moment the biting cold wind hit his face as the notification sounded. "Come out quickly, don''t occupy the landing position, and go south later to get your... Hey, why didn''t you bring any troops?" It was only then that Gu Xi realized what he was talking about. He glanced at the person who was speaking and could tell that he was also a necromancer player, but he was wearing a thick white cotton coat, wrapping himself like a ball. ?Behind him stood a three-meter-tall giant beast. This giant beast had white hair all over its body and looked like an enlarged orangutan. Its hands were supported on the ground like pillars, and it had a pair of curved horns on its head. At the same time, the eyes of this giant beast were ice blue. Gu Xi could tell at a glance that this giant beast had become undead and its strength was about level 7. Oh, my soldiers are in my city. After being asked a few more questions, Gu Xi finally realized what he was doing, and he quickly made way out of where he was standing. "Your city? Don''t you know what the situation is now? You put all your troops in the city, so what are you doing here? Do you know that the situation here is quite dangerous and urgent?" "I know, I came here after taking over the mission. Don''t worry, I won''t fight an unprepared battle. By the way, your clothes are good. Is it colder outside? Are there any clothes like this?" "You are overthinking. I made this outfit after collecting snowman fur bit by bit. If you want to have a snowman valley in the north, go there and there will be many snowmen there." Im sorry, I dont have time now. I want to send the troops to Sanxian Garden. Do you have a more detailed map? "The Garden of Immortals?" The necromancer glanced at Gu Xi, "It''s just you, you''re only a few levels up, and you didn''t bring any soldiers with you, so what''s the use of going there." ??Gu Xi did not explain, he stood up straight, and the shadow of the city gate appeared behind him. As a necromancer, he knew most of the three divine skills. As soon as he saw Gu Xi''s actions, he knew what was going on. "Use three divine skills to transport troops. It seems that the guild has really spent a lot of money this time. I have the map you want, but you must be careful. There are some problems in this world. The road will not change, but the enemies on the road will not change. But something is different. The upper limit in our world is level 5 for players, level 7 for heroes, and level 9 for soldiers. If you exceed this level, you will be excluded from the world, your combat experience will be reduced, and your attack power will also be affected. But the situation of the enemies that appeared this time was different. There were level 11 soldiers among their soldiers, as well as level 9 heroes and level 10 bosses. Now they are wandering in this world, and we have no way of determining where they appear. So you must be careful when you leave. If there are any scouts or other troops, be sure to send them out in advance and don''t rush into the enemy''s base camp. " Dont worry, Im always very careful when doing things. Is there any place in this world where I cant run around? Whats the situation with the enemies that appeared this time? Can you tell me in detail? There is nothing that cannot be said. This time the enemy suddenly appeared from the west of the world. There were not many in number at first. We all thought it was a normal Hundred Demons Night Parade. It was later discovered that something was wrong, but it was already too late. The level of Hyakki Yakou became the level of Yin soldiers passing through, and food and resources in many places were robbed. Our players stationed here sent out all the troops in order to regain resources. As a result, things are getting bigger and bigger, and the enemies are getting stronger and stronger. Now, except for a few key cities, the wild territory is out of control. So in the following period, the main battle will be the battle between the players who are coming over and these undead. The matter on your side is quite special. The pressure on Sanxian Garden is not too great. If you can really send troops there, it will be good for us. " After hearing the current world situation, Gu Xi understood the thoughts of the guild president and others. The world in front of us must be taken back. When stronger players and heroes cannot enter this world, sending large quantities of them to ordinary players is the best option. In order to ensure that ordinary players also have sufficient combat effectiveness, every player who comes in will receive some troop support. At the same time, they will also engage in some small battles according to their level. Dont underestimate the Necromancer profession. Although they do not receive many supporting troops, as long as the Necromancer can survive on the battlefield, the number of troops under his command will increase. ??Existences without corpses like the mysterious shadow that Gu Xi encountered in Aridovi City are relatively rare. Gu Xi was assigned a new task solely because he possessed one of the three magical skills, City of Death. Otherwise, he would have been killing mobs near the Ice Valley. After understanding everything here, I quickly picked up the map and prepared to leave the city. As for the undead soldiers in the Ice Valley, Gu Xi didn''t even think about it. ?Those undead people need money, and Gu Xi doesn''t have that many resources. Even though he was very moved when he saw the undead soldiers in front of him, he finally gave up the idea of ??recruiting another group of soldiers in the Ice Valley. After releasing the evil coffin, Gu Xi turned over and sat on the evil coffin. ?Then a layer of black mist surged around the evil coffin, lifting the evil coffin to about one and a half meters above the ground. Sitting on the coffin lid, Gu Xi could clearly feel someone knocking on the coffin under his butt. Gu Xi was also a little speechless about this situation. This was still called a good mount, and he didnt know what those people thought. While complaining in his heart, Gu Xi tried to pat the coffin lid. Soon Gu Xi mastered the method of controlling the movement of the coffin. ?If you want the coffin to go to the left, tap it to the left; if you want the coffin to go to the right, tap it to the right. As for worrying about the coffin hitting something, there is no need to worry at all. When there is no problem in the general direction, the coffin will automatically adjust its direction and will not hit it by itself. After riding the evil coffin around the Ice Valley, Gu Xi found that he couldn''t bear the cold wind while sitting on the coffin, so he bought a thick quilt in the Ice Valley. Wrap yourself up and hang your battle flag in front of the evil coffin. ?Just then, he left the Ice Valley in the evil coffin and entered the wilderness of this world. (End of this chapter) Chapter 95： First battle (please subscribe) Chapter 95 The First Battle (please subscribe) Just after leaving the Ice Valley, Gu Xi felt the biting cold wind blowing against his face. He shrank his body into the quilt, raised his head and glanced in the direction, and let the evil coffin move forward on its own. He himself wrapped up his whole body and lay half on the evil coffin, hoping that he would not be blown out by the cold wind. ?Outside the Ice Valley, the ground is frozen solid. From time to time, thick snow can be seen on the ground. The streams are frozen layer by layer. From time to time, you can see frozen fish jumping on the surface of the streams. ?Above the wilderness, there is a slightly conspicuous road, and from time to time on the road, you can see some wild beasts with white fur wandering there. ?These beasts seem to be affected by something. As long as they find different movements on the road, they will take the initiative to check, and even follow and attack. They had seen Gu Xi riding a coffin board like this before. Not long after, a group of wild wolves appeared behind Gu Xi, following behind him furtively. An attack may be launched at any time. Gu Xi actually noticed the situation behind him as soon as he left the city, but he ignored it. ?? Now Gu Xi is alone. The evil coffin moves very fast and does not consume physical energy. He can directly rush forward and hang these wild wolves far behind him. Let them run a little longer and wait until the number of wild wolves has increased, and then Gu Xi will release his undead troops. At that time, there will be a large number of corpses. Whether Gu Xi wants to eat wolf meat, or uses these corpses to play corpse explosions or spiritualism, there will be enough corpses. ??If you show your strength now and frighten these wild wolves all at once, you will not gain much benefit. ?For this reason, Gu Xi just accelerated his movement speed, making the evil coffin fly faster. When the wild wolf who was staring at Gu Xi saw this situation, he simply stopped sneaking behind him and jumped out of the field, running non-stop in pursuit. From time to time, it still howls there, as if it is contacting its companions or preparing to hunt. ??If you were an ordinary person, you would have been frightened to death if you encountered something like this. But whoever travels in this world is not a necromancer. The undead they usually carry around them have no morale and fatigue. ?Such a small trick is nothing to a necromancer. ?Most of the wild wolves have also learned the lesson, and they will not move out at will when they see the necromancers with them. ??Today, wasn''t it because they saw that Gu Xi didn''t have anyone around him that the wild wolves had the idea of ??attacking Gu Xi. ?It''s just that they didn''t expect that Gu Xi didn''t bring his men, not because he didn''t have men, but because he had other means. ?Looking at more and more wild wolves behind him, Gu Xi also laughed. Just now, there has been a wave of gains. Sure enough, necromancers grow in battles. ? Gu Xi muttered and looked back at the number of wild wolves behind him. ??When the number of wild wolves reached about three hundred, Gu Xi slapped the coffin lid heavily, and the evil coffin turned around, changed direction, and rushed towards the wild wolves. ??The wild wolves who were desperately chasing behind were stunned when they saw this situation. None of them thought that Gu Xi would be so brave that a person would charge towards him head-on. In the past, only professional players called death knights could do this kind of thing. But Gu Xi doesnt look like a death knight at all. ??Who is a serious death knight who goes out and wraps himself up in a quilt? ?At this moment, a tall city gate appeared behind Gu Xi. ?This time Gu Xi did not release the city gate to scare people, the gate of the dead city appeared directly on the battlefield. ?At the same time, the skeleton soldiers under the banner of the Bone-cutting Battalion rushed out with swords in both hands. Looking at the strength of the Bone-Zhanying Battalion, Gu Xi was half relieved. Luna received his note and arranged all the one hundred skeleton soldiers sent in to the Bone-cutting Battalion. [Bone-cutting Camp (level 1, characteristics: attack +5, defense +1, experience 77/200): Commander (1/2) Level 2 skeleton leader, team members (123/243) Level 3 skeleton two-handed swordsmen, 123 ) Looking at the attributes of the Bone-Zhanying Camp, Gu Xi waved his hand. Kill them! ??The skeleton two-handed swordsmen of the Bone-cutting Camp rushed towards the wild wolf with their weapons raised. As they rushed forward, another group of skeletons came out of the city gate. ?This group of skeletons are the skeleton shooters under Gu Xi. Because there is no suitable skeleton leader to lead them, they are still in skirmish mode at this time. Beside them is Luna with zombie troops and ghost troops. As soon as she saw Gu Xi, Luna immediately said: "Sir, I brought someone here." What about Combat Team 1 and Combat Team 2? ?Seeing Luna coming over, Gu Xi also sat up straight. They guard the dock area. What about the more than 5,000 undead sent in before? Do they still obey the arrangements? ??Gu Xi asked again. At this time, the skeleton two-handed swordsmen from the Bone-Zhanying Camp had already rushed in front of the wild wolf. All the skeleton two-handed swordsmen made the same move, raising their swords from bottom to top. ?At this time, the wild wolves also made a decision to kill the enemy. ?At this time, the wild wolf rushed forward, wanting to pounce on the throat of the skeleton two-handed swordsman and deliver a fatal blow to the opponent. ??The two-handed long sword, which was lifted from bottom to top, hit the belly of the wild wolf from bottom to top. With one strike of the sword, the wild wolf''s abdomen was completely cut open, and its internal organs flowed all over the floor. At this moment, the sword of the skeleton two-handed swordsman just reached the highest point. They pressed down hard and struck out with a beheading, hitting the wild wolf''s head hard. With just such a confrontation, more than a hundred wild wolves were killed on the spot. Skeleton Swordsman (summoned object) kills the wild wolf (level 2), you get 1 experience point, the bone-cutting battalion gets 1 experience point, and the summoned object gets 8 experience points. Skeleton Swordsman (summoned object) kills Steppenwolf (level 2), you get 1 experience point, the Bone-cutting Battalion gets 1 experience point, and the summoned object gets 9 experience points. Skeleton Swordsman (summon) kills the Winter Wolf (level 3), you get 1 experience point, the Bone-cutting Battalion gets 1 experience point, and the summons gets 13 experience points. The experience of the Bone-cutting Camp has reached the standard, and the level of the Bone-cutting Camp has been improved! [Bone-cutting Camp (level 2, characteristics: attack +5, defense +1, attack speed +20%, experience 2/500): Commander (1/3) level 2 skeleton boss, team members (123/343) level 3 Skeleton two-handed swordsmen 123)] ?Just like that, the Bone-cutting Battalion was upgraded? Gu Xi was also shocked by the situation in front of him. ?But he reacted immediately. This is the greatest characteristic of the necromancer. ??For those killed by the undead troops, in addition to the corresponding experience gained by the soldiers, the necromancer and the unit of the undead soldiers can both receive an experience reward of 1 point. ??As long as there are a large number of undead soldiers, the upgrade speed of the necromancer and troops will not be slow. Gu Xi, who understood this, ordered decisively without waiting for Lu Nu''s reply. The skeleton shooter advances and kills all the wild wolves. (End of this chapter) Chapter 96： Clean the battlefield (591) Chapter 96 Cleaning up the battlefield (591) I worked hard today and wrote 10,000 words. After thinking about it, I decided to post as much as I wrote. I will add another chapter and I still owe you. Please give me more support and subscribe. Thank you all! The skeleton shooters strode forward under Gu Xi''s order. Their effective range was about 150 meters. In the current situation, they need to get closer before striking. After arranging the skeleton shooter out, Gu Xi turned to look at Luna, "By the way, where were we talking about just now?" "Speaking of the soldiers who were sent to Aridovi." Luna covered her mouth and smiled, "Those soldiers were not bad, they were relatively honest. When they arrived at Aridovi City, they stood in the square in front of the city gate and did not move. Don''t move for a moment. It is the heroes and leaders among them who will go to the tavern. Now the wine girl is happy, and she has asked many useful things from those heroes and leaders. By the way, Wine Lady, let me tell you, this may be a suitable opportunity. Five thousand soldiers are strong. If you are willing, they may directly capture the other two areas of Alidovi City. Even Alidovita can be taken down. " I have considered it, but it is not the time yet. I only have one chance to control this force in battle, and I am not sure whether I will encounter anything on the way. Only when we arrive at Sanxian Garden, or at least get there soon, and confirm that there is no trouble on the road, can we use this force to fight for us. " Gu Xi expressed his concerns and thoughts. ??Although Luna is eager to take over the old city of Aridovi City, after all, as an elf of Aridovi City, the larger the city is, the stronger her level and strength will be. But she also understood that what Gu Xi said made sense. ?Although these more than 5,000 soldiers were incredibly powerful, they were not Gu Xi''s subordinates. Gu Xi only had one chance to call them upon. Now it can be used to quickly capture the city of Alidovi. But if Gu Xi encounters danger outside, the situation will be embarrassing. ?Gu Xi has just come to this world, and he is not sure what he will encounter. At this time, Luna nodded to Gu Xi. Gu Xi understood that Luna agreed with his idea. ?So Gu Xi turned his attention to the battlefield not far away. ??More than 300 wild wolves were almost dead at this time. The wild wolves were originally very powerful, but they lost the opportunity in the battle with the Bone-cutting Battalion. Coupled with the appearance of skeleton shooters, the counterattack of the wild wolves was suppressed. Let these wild wolves lose their last chance to fight back. ??The wild wolf, attacked by the two skeleton soldiers, had no chance to resist and was easily killed on the spot. As the number of wild wolves became less and less, Gu Xi also stood up wearing a quilt and grabbed them in the direction of the battle. A large number of souls turned into blue light spots and flew into Gu Xi''s hands. After grabbing these souls, Gu Xi turned his head and glanced at Luna. Luna flew in the air and looked at the battlefield, and finally shook her head at Gu Xi. Gu Xi understood what Luna meant. There was no need for these wild wolves to stay. ?So Gu Xi turned his hand over and said, "Spiritualism!" The soul that had just fallen into Gu Xi''s hands quickly flew out. Falling on all wild wolves accurately. You successfully used spiritualism and got a skeleton (level 0) and 1 spiritualist experience point. You successfully used spiritualism and got a skeleton (level 0) and 1 spiritualist experience point. ]????You failed to use spiritualism and gained 1 spiritualism experience point. You use spiritualism successfully and get a corpse dog (level 0) and 1 spiritualism experience point. Your level of spiritualism has been improved. It is now level 4, and the success rate of spiritualism is +5%. ??As the prompts sounded, skeletons tore apart the flesh and blood of wild wolves and crawled out. At the same time, some corpse dogs with rotten skin also stood up. ??This is the first time Gu Xi has transformed into a non-skeleton undead type after using spiritualism. ?This point is relatively easy to understand. After all, we cannot expect all wolves to turn into skeletons. It would be more appropriate to turn into this kind of corpse dog. Corpse Dog (Level 0, Summon): Experience (0/100) Attack 2, Defense 1, Life 15, Skill: Tracking. There are not many of these corpse dogs, but their movement speed is quite flexible. Gu Xi estimated that if they were allowed to run outside, they should be able to run at 60 kilometers per hour. "Luna, take these corpse dogs back and see if they have any different abilities. In addition, the ghost left four for me. They are fast and can keep up with the evil coffin. With them watching, I will also You can relax a little bit. ? Gu Xi did not hesitate too much. These corpse dogs cannot play a big role in this world at the moment. After all, this guy''s level is a bit low. He only has 15 points of life at level 0. A stronger wild wolf can kill him with one bite. Gu Xi didnt expect them to have any effect, he just wanted to see if their skills would have any new effects. Asked Luna to leave with the troops, Gu Xi patted the evil coffin again. The evil coffin automatically turned around and headed towards the Sanxian Garden. ?This time Gu Xis journey was much safer. More than three hundred wild wolves tested Gu Xi with their lives. In the end, all the beasts knew that Gu Xi was the kind of necromancer they couldn''t afford to offend. ?At this time, if you rush forward with a head iron, it is completely giving away your head. Not to mention that there were four ghosts hovering above Gu Xi''s evil coffin. If there was any problem, the ghosts would have discovered it a hundred meters earlier and stepped forward to deal with it. ?So on the way down, Gu Xi finally felt a lot quieter. Gu Xi, who was lying on the coffin board, even had a good sleep while hugging the quilt. Even if Gu Xi fell asleep, Xie Coffin did not deviate from the route and continued to follow the location shown on the map. ??If the weather hadn''t gotten colder and colder and Gu Xi couldn''t bear the cold, he might not have woken up so quickly. Where are we? After waking up, Gu Xi rubbed his eyes and took a look at his surroundings. ?But no one would answer Gu Xi''s question. The ghost kept following Gu Xi, but they couldn''t speak. With no choice but to do so, Gu Xi could only stand up on his own, stood on the coffin board and looked forward, comparing it with the map, hoping to find a landmark building that could determine its location. Looking around, Gu Xi suddenly saw a lake in the distance that had been completely frozen. ?There are many huts piled up with trees on the lake. Those huts look like they are built on the ice, and you can even see some lights in the huts. Flipping the map in front of him, Gu Xi compared it one by one. "Found it, this is White Star Lake. There are walrus and **** villages in the lake. They are neutral villages and are accessible. They produce fish, crystals, gems and other minerals." Looking at the information recorded on the map, Gu Xi thought for a moment and pointed his hand in that direction: "Go to Baixing Lake and have a look." (End of this chapter) Chapter 97： The weird Baixing Lake Village (please subscribe) Chapter 97 The strange Baixing Lake Village (please subscribe) ?At this time, the lights of Baixing Lake are still twinkling, but the dots of lights always give people a cold and strange feeling. ?When Gu Xi''s evil coffin entered the surface area of ??Baixing Lake, Gu Xi clearly felt that there was something chasing him under the ice. ?Four ghosts were jumping around Gu Xi, trying to break through the ice and grab things below. ?And Gu Xi was also lying on the coffin lid, wrapped in cotton padded clothes, holding the crushing staff, and he had the idea of ????taking action at any time. Just as Gu Xi was staring at the ice, suddenly a human corpse floated under the ice. The corpse had been soaked under the ice for an unknown length of time. The eyes and most of the skin had been bitten by fish. . ?While drifting under the ice, the corpse suddenly opened its eyes, revealing holes without eyeballs. ??Gu Xi, who was watching every move on the ice, was startled by this situation. He shook his hand, and the shattering staff hit the ice. ?This weapon of the Shattering Staff is actually mainly used to hit shields. The higher the enemy''s defense, the stronger the attack effect of the Shattering Staff. ?At the same time, this function can also be used on city walls, city gates or mountains, and ice surfaces are also within the scope of the Shattering Staff. Gu Xi''s careless blow caused a crack in the ice on the spot. A thick yin energy rushed toward his face under the ice, startling Gu Xi. But the next moment, the cold wind blew like this, and the cracked ice surface was frozen again, and the Yin Qi was blown away in the cold wind. If it weren''t for the obvious cracks on the ice surface, Gu Xi might have suspected that just now Everything that happened was an illusion. ?Just like this, it aroused the spirit of care and interest. ?Gu Xi sat up straight, stopped the evil coffin, and sat on the lid of the coffin, staring at the situation on the ice. Things are not right down here in the lake. ?After a moment of silence, Gu Xi also discovered the problem. Everything nearby was too quiet. Even if the lake was blocked by ice and snow, the residents of Baixing Lake should come out and move around. ?The situation in front of him was obviously not right. Gu Xi did not hesitate and made a decisive judgment, "Go to the nearest hut." Upon hearing this, Xie Coffin turned in a different direction on the ice. Instead of rushing towards the location with the largest number of water houses in Baixing Lake, he rushed directly towards the location closest to his breath. ??Gu Xi, who had been lying on the coffin lid, also sat up a little straighter, wrapped himself in a quilt, and carefully looked at the surrounding situation. About a minute or so, the evil coffin stopped in front of a water hut. As soon as Gu Xi looked at the hut, he knew the situation of the hut in front of him. This kind of hut is actually a water house built with wood, about one meter away from the water. The wooden planks supported by the wooden frames serve as the floor, and the wooden plank house is built on the floor. ?The whole hut is not too big, with a total of eight wooden supports for support, plus the hut of about 20 square meters. When Gu Xi came over, he could still see a lot of dried fish hanging around the hut, and some firewood piled on the wooden platform. The whole cabin is full of life. But when Gu Xi arrived at the hut in front of him, he noticed that there were lights in the hut, but there was no sign of people. Go over and have a look. ?Gu Xi waved his hand, and the four ghosts flew towards the hut. Behind Gu Xi, the gate of the Death City was slowly appearing. Gu Xi was worried about what happened here, so he prepared for battle early. At this moment, the ghosts who entered the hut flew out again. From their appearance, it could be seen that there was nothing in the hut. ?This situation made Gu Xi a little confused. He controlled the evil coffin to approach the hut, then jumped up and landed in front of the door of the hut. At this time, the door of the hut had been pushed open. Gu Xi looked into the hut. He noticed that the hut was filled with all kinds of thick furs, and there were also some things made of bones piled in the corners. Weapons and harpoons. The fire in the fireplace of the hut had been extinguished. The light Gu Xi saw before was from an oil lamp hanging from the roof. This oil lamp is also the only metal product in the hut. The whole oil lamp does not match the style of the hut at all. After hanging there, there is only a little spark the size of a thumb, but when Gu Xi and the others are outside the hut, they can feel like someone is there. At home. ?This situation made Gu Xis scalp numb. This is already somewhat beyond the methods of the undead. Just when Gu Xi was about to exit, he suddenly felt that his feet were uncontrollable and he was walking towards the oil lamp. Hell, its psychic power again. Next time you go out, you must find a way to be immune to mind control. ? Gu Xi kept roaring in his heart, but without any pause in his hand, he held up the smashing staff and pointed at the oil lamp. Bone spur! ?At Gu Xis command, a white bone flew towards the oil lamp. But just when the bones were about to come into contact with the oil lamp, a walrus-like body with ivory tusks appeared from the oil lamp, blocking the blow for the oil lamp. Just at this moment, Gu Xi knew what was going on. ?The White Star Lake in front of us has been affected by the invading undead. There is a big guy here who directly controls the entire village area of ??Baixing Lake through some means. ?The oil lamp in front of you is part of that big guy. He uses a weird method different from the undead. Through the influence of the soul, everyone who sees the light can walk into the oil lamp on their own initiative. Their bodies would serve as fuel for the lamps. As for their souls, after losing their bodies, their souls will naturally become undead. In the end, they may be packed away, or they may be affected by other influences and become part of other plans of this big guy. ?Gu Xi was also breaking into a cold sweat when he wanted to understand this. Enter Ghost, put out the oil lamp for me. ?At Gu Xis order, the four ghosts rushed out quickly. ?But before the ghost could get close to the oil lamp, it was blocked by a ball of fire. ? Gu Xi saw the walrus man being burned in the oil lamp. Even though his whole body was burning with flames, he remained motionless. It was obvious that he was already dead when the flames were ignited. Corpse explosion! Seeing that the ghost couldn''t move forward, Gu Xi quickly changed his fighting style. He pointed at the walrus man''s corpse in the oil lamp and used a secondary corpse explosion. ?When he took action, Gu Xi actually didn''t think too much. His feeling was that the oil lamp used corpses as fuel, so if the corpses were blown up, the oil lamp would naturally be useless. But he never expected that this was what the enemy was waiting for. ??As the walrus man''s body exploded in the oil lamp, the hut also exploded at the same time. ?Gu Xi was blown away by the shock wave of the explosion on the spot and hit the ice heavily. (End of this chapter) Chapter 98： Undead under the ice (693) Chapter 98 The Undead Under the Ice (693) The average order has increased again, and it is now 934. Im happy, and Im trying my best to hit the mark! Hahahaha, they are right, the necromancers are just a group of brainless skeletons, they didnt even see such a simple trap! ?Before Gu Xi even climbed up from the ice, a crazy laughter came from the middle of Baixing Lake. Then another voice sounded. Let me just say, as long as you leave some clues, the necromancers themselves will free you. ?When the sound sounded, Gu Xi''s evil coffin had already rushed in front of Gu Xi and protected Gu Xi with his body. ?Taking this opportunity, Gu Xi happened to look in the direction of the sound. At this time, Gu Xi discovered that in the middle of Baixing Lake, where the lights were the densest, there was a man wearing a white baboon skin standing. ??This man is the size of a normal human being. He wears no clothes under the white baboon skin. The exposed skin is covered with undead patterns of various colors. ?At the same time, in his left hand, he held a strange oil lamp. The oil lamp was shaped like a pink brain flower, and an iron mesh made of thin iron chains was wrapped around the brain flower. ?At every junction of the iron net, there are small bells or tiny sparks hanging. ?Hold a dark red rusty sickle in his right hand. ?While speaking, he did not pay attention to the direction of his breathing, but looked under the ice of Baixing Lake. Under the ice, there was a huge corpse over nine meters in length slowly opening its eyes. ??This huge corpse was a little fat, and its body was like an enlarged walrus. A pair of four-meter-long white fangs grew out of the corpse''s mouth. ?At the same time, there were about four to five hundred severed ivory tusks stuck on the corpse. ??This corpse has smooth skin, and from the outside, it doesnt look like the corpse of a walrus at all. In fact, this corpse was not originally like this. He was actually the spirit body transformed from the Walrus Man''s cemetery. At the beginning, White Star Lake was the secret cemetery of the Walrus people. Its status was somewhat similar to the elephant''s grave. When every Walrus person felt that they were about to die, they would come to White Star Lake, close their eyes and sink into the water. Go to the bottom of the lake and return to the Walrus Man''s graveyard. This is the best way for the Walrus people to protect their remains. After all, no one would have thought that the Walrus people''s cemetery would be in a freshwater lake. But the Walrus people never expected that this world would be discovered by the Chaoyang Guild and quickly occupied. After Chaoyang Guild occupied this world, the world''s environment changed a lot. White Star Lake was also affected, and the connection with the sea was interrupted by the cold wind. ?At the same time, some **** people who were attached to the land reclamation team of Chaoyang Sunshine Guild also settled in Baixing Lake. Their entry was met with full resistance by the walrus people. The person in front of them was transformed from the spirit body of the walrus cemetery, and her status was equivalent to Luna of Alidovari. ??The necromancers of Chaoyang Guild are the best at dealing with such spirits. They just used some means to kill the spirit body and sealed the Walrus Cemetery so that no more powerful spirits would appear here. Since then, the walrus people and the **** people have been "peacefully coexisting" in White Star Lake, jointly developing everything in the frozen lake in front of them. ??The thick yin energy that Gu Xi felt when he accidentally shattered the lake surface before was the power that the Walrus Man Cemetery had not dissipated. ?The cold wind that quickly froze everything was a seal against the spirit body of the Walrus Cemetery. ??However, the spirit body of the walrus cemetery that was killed did not give up all opportunities to resist. This time the man wearing a white baboon skin came over and said this, and the spirit body of the Walrus Cemetery had an idea. ??He was the one who laughed crazily just now. The reason why he was laughing was because Gu Xi''s corpse explosion really blew up the sealing walrus cemetery. ?Although Gu Xi didnt know all this, he had eyes. ??The obvious anomaly over there was not invisible to him. At this time, Gu Xi turned over and climbed onto the lid of the evil coffin. He held the shattering staff and stared at everything in front of him seriously. Behind him, the gate of the death city has opened, and the bone-cutting battalion, skeleton shooters and ghost troops have also come out one after another. Hey, I didnt expect someone with a bad temper to show up. ??The man covered in white baboon skin looked at the opened gate of the Death City with a disdainful smile in his eyes. With this little strength, you still want to come out and die. Baixing Lake, you have been sealed for so long, dont you want revenge? Boom! As soon as he finished speaking, the ice cracked under his feet, and a thick arm stretched out from under the ice. I told you, my name is Walrus Tomb, White Star Lake is not my name. After saying that, the giant walrus man''s corpse crawled out from under the ice. ?While climbing up, he didn''t forget to ask. Is this guy included in the deal with me? "How is it possible? A little guy at level 3, with only two hundred troops at his side, I can easily take care of everything with my action. Letting you take action is just to let you vent your anger. Lest your spirit be affected by anger. You still want to be included in your transaction with me, do you really think that my transaction is so easy to deal with? " I knew you guys had bad intentions. Walrus Mound said with some annoyance. Neither of them paid any attention to Gu Xi. ??Although the city gate behind Gu Xi was continuously releasing troops, neither of them took Gu Xi seriously in terms of their strength. ??The guy with the white baboon skin has reached level 9, exceeding the upper limit of the hero level in this world. ?As for Walrus Tomb, despite his size, he is actually a soldier, and his strength is exactly level 10. ?In their eyes, Gu Xi, who is only level 3, is like a small bug on the roadside, not worth mentioning at all. At most, the soldiers under Gu Xi are a bit interesting, but it does not affect their arrangements. ?That''s why the guy with the white baboon skin said to let the Walrus Mound vent his anger. Otherwise, their subsequent transactions would not be so easy. Although Walrus Tomb also knew what this guy was thinking, the deal had been reached and he couldn''t change anything. He could only snort heavily at this guy, reach out and grab a seven-meter stick on the ice where he climbed out. After a while, an anchor made of ice appeared in his hand. ? Walrus Tomb took a big step forward, and his whole body flew towards Gu Xi like a cannonball. Spread out, the skeleton shooter attacks! ??Gu Xi, who was standing on the lid of the coffin, immediately issued the order. At the same time, the evil coffin also dragged him out of the place where the Walrus Tomb fell. ??Xie Coffin had just rushed out a certain distance when he heard a clicking sound behind him. ?Gu Xi looked back and saw that the Walrus Tomb had hit the spot where he was standing just now. ??As he hit the ice, he was directly broken into pieces. At the same time, at least twenty skeleton swordsmen within ten meters were killed on the spot during the impact. But Walrus Tomb turned to look at Gu Xi as if nothing was wrong. Want to run? No way! (End of this chapter) Chapter 99： One kill (793) Chapter 99 One Kill (793) ?Looking at the Walrus Tomb rushing towards him again, Gu Xi did not hesitate at all and stepped heavily on the coffin lid, "Let''s go!" ??The evil coffin turned around and rushed towards the man in the distance covered in white baboon skin. ??Gu Xi has already figured out that this is the big enemy. The Walrus Mound is just a little bigger, but it doesn''t really have much lethality. As long as the person can be held back, Gu Xi''s skeleton archers can deal with him. Not to mention that Gu Xi had ten ghosts under his command. The last thing these ghosts were afraid of was such a powerful physical attack. Ten ghosts could drag this guy to death even if he was dragged away. Not to mention Luna is still there. ?For this reason, Gu Xi simply ignored the Walrus Tomb chasing behind him and rushed towards the special-looking enemy. ?Seeing Gu Xi rushing over, a look of disdain flashed across the man''s face. He dared to attack him when he was only level 3. He really didn''t take the strong seriously. ?Dont he know that level 5 of all professions is a hurdle? ??This man didn''t even intend to take the initiative, he just raised the brain-like thing on his left hand. Mind The man was just about to use the skill he was equipped with, but he found that Gu Xi was also there, ready to make a move. The evil coffin rushed straight towards the man, and Gu Xi held the Shattering Staff and aimed it like a magic wand. man. ?At the same time, he took out a blue magic potion bottle with his left hand and put it in his mouth. Death incarnate! As Gu Xi said these words, black mist flew out of Gu Xi''s shattering staff. ?In the black mist is the black bone dragon huddled up. This impact speed is the fastest impact speed of the incarnation of death. ??The man did not expect that Gu Xi could use such a big move at this time. He thought that Gu Xi would just release a city. ??As a result, the man only reacted when the black bone dragon was about to rush in front of him. The skill he was preparing fell on the incarnation of death on the spot. But the man prepared spiritual skills. He originally wanted to control Gu Xi and let Gu Xi go to the Walrus Tomb to die on his own. ?Now it was too late to switch skills. The man simply put away the brain in his left hand and ran away to the side. He has already seen that the level of Death Incarnation is level 11, and there is no shame in dodging when facing an enemy of this level. ??But the man never expected that the most powerful attack of the incarnation of death was not to charge into black mist. ?While the man was dodging, the incarnation of death opened his mouth, and a green beam of light spurted out from his mouth, and then the beam of light swept across. Dragon Breath of Death! When the light beam spurted out, there were all kinds of screams inside the green light beam. The man flashed fast enough, but no matter how fast he was, he couldn''t catch the light. As the light beam swept across, the man who happened to stop was also hit head-on by the light beam. He immediately raised the sickle in his hand and kept waving it. But the man soon found that he could not withstand it. He was only in contact with the green light beam for three or four seconds, and at least four curses with different effects fell on him. The effect of each curse is random, and the effect may be strong or weak. ??The man was very unlucky. Four curses were used directly on three of his ultimate moves. Weakness (Level 3), the strength of all cursed persons is reduced by 75%, the attack power is reduced by 50%, and the vitality is reduced by 25%. Amnesia Magic (Level 4), all cursed persons cannot use long-range attacks, and 50% of spell attacks are ineffective. Evil Curse Possession (Level 1), the attack power of all cursed persons is reduced by 25%. ]?????Confused thinking (Level 5), all cursed persons have a 75% chance of becoming confused, choosing the wrong target to attack, or evading in the wrong direction. The first three curses are okay, but the curse of chaotic thinking has a really great impact on men. ??The effect of this curse is directly the opposite of what you think. ?For example, if you plan to throw a left punch, your right leg may kick out as soon as your mind twitches. Or maybe you were planning to cast a fireball, but when your brain twitched, the fireball might hit you in the face. ?Just like this time, the man cursed his upper body and clearly felt that something was wrong. ?So he planned to move backwards and get out of the way of the green light beam first. ??The man has already seen that the power of this green light beam is no longer so obvious. As long as he holds it for another five or six seconds, the green light beam will disappear, and he will still have a chance to fight back. ?But just when he was about to retreat, his feet rushed forward for some unknown reason, and at the same time, the sickle in his hand swept behind him. ?This sweep is equivalent to moving the position of the head and face, and the green light beam just hits the man''s face. As the blow was in place, the man finally screamed. The death dragon''s breath looks like a beam of light. In fact, it is a magic and death special effect, and it can also be regarded as a dragon''s breath attack. ??The man''s vitality is considered relatively strong, but under the attack of the dragon''s breath, he could only withstand the sound for three seconds. Then he flew out upside down. As he flew upside down, the white baboon skin on his body flew up, revealing his body covered with tattoos. ?This is because Gu Xi is far away. If he looks closer, he will find that these tattoos are not tattoos, but cut from other people''s tattoo skin and sewn to his own body. ?Now that the baboon skin on his body is flying off, the skin also has a tendency to fall apart. ??This man still wants to struggle at this time. After all, his life has not yet reached the bottom, and the death dragon breath of the incarnation of death has consumed the last energy, so he still has a chance. ??But just when the man was about to take out the life potion to save himself, the incarnation of death rushed to the man''s side, biting and flicking the man''s body. ?At this moment, the man was cut into two pieces at the waist. ?At this time, the last bit of life of this man was gone. His eyes rolled, his upper body fell onto the ice, and he died on the spot. ??But before Gu Xi, who was driving the evil coffin, had time to take action, in just a few seconds, a voice came to his ears. Death Incarnation (spell product) kills the leader of the White Walkers (level 9), and you gain 5455 experience points. "Level 9?" Only then did Gu Xi know the level of the man killed by the incarnation of death. He was also shocked by the situation in front of him. What surprised him even more was that he had too much experience this time. With more than 5,000 experience points, half of the experience he needed to upgrade to level 4 was completed in one go. At this time, the action of the Walrus Tomb, which was being besieged by ghosts, also stopped significantly. He never imagined that such a powerful White Walker could die within a few seconds of being supported. At this time, Gu Xi also saw the Walrus Mound, and he pointed in the direction of the Walrus Mound. Kill him. (End of this chapter) Chapter 100： Harvest (please subscribe) Chapter 100 Harvest (please subscribe) ?Gu Xi pointed in the direction of the Walrus Tomb, and the incarnation of death rushed over. ?Then Gu Xi stopped looking at the situation over there. He turned around and stepped on the evil coffin to the man''s body. ?At this moment, Gu Xi finally saw the situation of the man in front of him clearly. ??Although this man tried very hard to act like a living person, Gu Xi could tell at a glance that the corpse in front of him was a corpse that had been dead for a long time. The bones of the corpse have been stiffened by the cold, and they were bitten in two by the incarnation of death, but not much blood came out. ?At the same time, because the skin on his body was peeled off from other people, it went through some special processing when it was sewn on, so it didn''t look like blue-gray like dead skin, but rather had a lively feel. ??But this sense of freshness is a bit weird when it''s half of the body. ?? Gu Xi had to deal with such an enemy. He quickly touched the White Walker man''s body for a moment, and finally tore off a piece of tattoo from his back. You picked up undigested blood tattoo (green)*2 [Undigested blood tattoo (green): Blood tattoo is a habit of blood demon hunters. They always like to turn the enemies they kill into tattoos on their bodies, so that they can borrow the power of their prey during battle. . Some people aim to hunt blood demon hunters and sew blood demon hunters'' tattoos on their skin to enhance their combat effectiveness. It can be sewn onto the skin of the undead to improve certain attributes of the undead. The attributes are mainly based on the condition of the tattoo. This is okay. ?Gu Xi smiled happily. Just two of them were tattooed on one piece. There were quite a lot of tattoos on this corpse. ??But Gu Xi was a little disappointed. He searched for this White Walker man for a long time, but finally found nothing. Other tattoo powers have been digested and cannot be peeled off anymore. With no choice, Gu Xi could only focus on the three pieces of equipment of this White Walker man. The first thing that caught Gu Xi''s eyes was the pink oil lamp that looked like a flower. ??This thing has been carried in the hand of the White Walker man. When he wanted to fight back before, he also used this oil lamp first. Just as Gu Xi raised the oil lamp, a voice rang in his ears. You picked up the Soul Lamp (blue)*1 Psychic Lamp (blue, off-hand item) Defense: 4 After equipped: Intelligence +5 Equipment requirements: Intelligence 3 Special 1: Confuse people''s hearts, hypnotize an enemy, and make it act according to your wishes for five minutes (note, the stronger the strength, the more severe the resistance, but as long as it is a living person, it will be hypnotized). Special 2: Soul Flame, ignites an enemy, allowing the enemy to use his mind and body as firewood to burn (the ignited enemy cannot extinguish the flame of his mind unless he dies). Explanation: Guess whether this pink brain flower is sweet or salty. ?Hold the soul lamp, Gu Xi felt that his mind was clear and clear, and many things that he couldn''t understand seemed to be figured out in one go. Actually, Gu Xi also understood that this was an illusion after improving his intelligence. After this period of time has passed, I still dont understand the things I dont understand, and I still dont know the math I dont know. ??But the Mind Lamp in front of me is a good off-hand item, and most importantly, it is more suitable for mages to use. Not to mention anything else, just 5 points of intelligence can increase Gu Xi''s mana by that amount. ?Such a discovery made Gu Xi very happy. If there is one thing, there must be two. The White Walker man carries such a good piece of equipment in his hand, and his main hand weapon must be better. ?The person he used before he recovered was a sickle. Gu Xi saw this from a distance during the battle. ?Now Gu Xi naturally wants to retrieve the sickle. ??But Gu Xi never expected that the White Walker man used his scythe to hit the death dragon''s breath of the incarnation of death for three seconds, and now the scythe had been broken into two pieces. You get broken sickle fragments (gray)*1 [Broken sickle fragment (grey): This is a powerful weapon that has killed many strong men. Its original quality has risen to the blue +5 level, but due to the impact of a more powerful force, only one of it is left. A small cut, but regardless, this is a good material that can be used to craft equipment. Looking at the explanation in front of him, Gu Xi was stunned for a moment. He seemed to remember where he had encountered similar information. ? Gu Xi thought about it seriously, wasn''t this the same as the corrupted head he got when he took the steam bus in Victoria City? ?It seems that this kind of shabby garbage still needs to be rescued. ?This made Gu Xi''s heart stir. He planned to go out and ask someone sensible to see if he could build a better weapon after this mission was completed. After all, the description also says that the initial quality of this scythe has risen to the blue +5 level. Maybe it can be restored to a certain quality with some new pieces. Putting away the pieces of the sickle, Gu Xi looked around again. Finally, his eyes fell on the baboon skin that the White Walker man was wearing at the beginning. ?This made Gu Xi a little curious. He stepped forward and picked up the skin of the baboon that had been beaten far away. As soon as he picked up the skin, Gu Xi''s mouth opened wide. He did not expect that he would find such a situation in the first battle. You got white baboon skin (green) White baboon skin (green, identification): The cloak of a special White Walker organization. As long as you put this white baboon skin on your body, you can pretend to be a member of this White Walker organization. Note: After wearing the white baboon skin, you will be affected by some external forces. If you wear this skin for a long time, you are likely to be assimilated by the White Walker organization. Seeing this situation, Gu Xi couldn''t help but think that this special White Walker organization could not be an undead organization that invaded this world. If this is the case, Gu Xi has found a clue to the enemy. This is the rhythm of making great achievements. ?Thinking of this, Gu Xi immediately thought of sending the white baboon skin back. ?But after thinking about his mission, Gu Xi finally suppressed his thoughts for the time being. ?His mission is to send the main force to the Sanxian Garden. If he misses the time, it will be a big deal. Besides, there must be other players from Chaoyang Guild in Sanxian Garden, so just tell them about this matter. Thinking of this, Gu Xi stopped worrying. He put away the white baboon skin and looked back at the battle between the Death Incarnation and the Walrus Tomb. ?As soon as Gu Xicai turned his head, there was a flower in front of him, and then he heard a bang, and something hit him hard in front of him. (End of this chapter) Chapter 101： Discovery in battle (please subscribe) Chapter 101 Discovery in the battle (please subscribe) ?The one who reacted faster than Gu Xi was Xie Coffin. As soon as the black fog rose, Xie Coffin instantly moved more than thirty meters, just past the position of the thing that fell down. ?At this time, Gu Xi finally saw clearly what was going on. It turned out that the one who fell down was actually the giant guy from the Walrus Tomb. Its just that compared to the first jumping attack, the Walrus Tomb in front of me was really thrown here. The Walrus Mound is now trying hard to turn over and get up from the ice. ?The incarnation of death flying high in the sky did not give Walrus Tomb any chance to react. He turned into black mist with powerful destructive power, fell from the sky and hit Walrus Tomb on the spot. ?With this collision, the originally thick ice surface was actually broken, and the Death Incarnation and the Walrus Tomb all rushed into the White Star Lake. At this time, Gu Xi retreated again and again, retreating continuously for more than sixty meters before exiting the range of the cracked ice surface. ?While retreating, Gu Xi also noticed that as the battle here escalated, the black mist formed by the incarnation of death became more and more destructive. As long as the black fog flies over, all the houses and ice will be lifted up. This is true even if you go underwater. ?The black mist moves underwater no slower than on the ground. When it moves, the nearby water flow will be affected by the black mist and concentrate towards the black mist. If you take a closer look at this time, you will find that it turns out that the reason why the black mist destroys everything nearby is not the corrosiveness of the black mist, nor the powerful impact, but the black mist itself will form a tornado-like tornado. cyclone. ?These cyclones are the source of power that destroys everything. I couldn''t see anything when flying in the air before, but now I can see everything clearly underwater. ??The Walrus Tomb, which was driven underwater, thought that he could use his underwater combat ability to make a comeback. I didnt expect that the incarnation of death would be as powerful underwater. Dragging Walrus Mound into the black mist, the Incarnation of Death kept biting Walrus Mound''s body. Although Walrus Mound''s body was big, it was not strong. Unlike the Death Incarnation, its body was that of a bone dragon, and its hardness was stronger than that of a bone dragon. Steel is even harder. ?The Walrus Tomb''s attack hit the Death Incarnation. Not only did it not injure the Death Incarnation, but it actually injured itself. At this moment, Death Incarnate released its control over the Walrus Tomb. ?Gu Xi, who was standing in front of the ice cave and observing the situation below, was also stunned. He was about to give an order, but he felt a chill around him, and Luna appeared next to Gu Xi. "did you mean?" ?Seeing Luna coming, Gu Xi understood the situation here. Luna nodded, "The walrus-like monster is in the same situation as me. It belongs to a certain place where the spirit body transformed after death. It''s just that I turned into a ghost and he turned into a zombie. I want to find where his body is, and if possible, we can get another piece of land. " After listening to Luna''s words, Gu Xi glanced at the incarnation of death in the underwater battle again, "You only have half an hour. Where are the people in the bone-cutting camp, are they all idle? Come over quickly to clean the battlefield and go to the house to take a look. , there are no living walrus people. ?Under Gu Xi''s order, the various skeleton soldiers released before became coolies again. They rushed into the houses in Baixing Lake, looking for various materials. For skeleton soldiers, as long as they can be taken away, all materials can be used. ?In this White Star Lake, the most numerous types of dried fish and salted fish are naturally the most abundant, followed by bone weapons and animal skins. Finally, there are scattered crystals and gems. ? Such a situation made Gu Xi feel a little surprised. You must know that the map said that Baixing Lake mainly produces crystals and gems. Is this the result? Gu Xi was speechless. ??But these are considered free benefits, and Gu Xi couldn''t refuse them. He simply moved the city gate of Alidovi nearby to make it easier for the skeleton soldiers to carry it. Because after the city gate moved closer, Gu Xi discovered that these skeleton soldiers started to demolish the houses after emptying the inventory in Baixing Lake. ?This was something Gu Xi had never thought of. At the same time, he also didn''t expect that these houses were made of high-quality wood, which was an important building material. Such a discovery made Gu Xi very happy. Even if he didn''t get many gems and crystals, the wood was still a good harvest. At this moment, Luna, who had been observing the underwater battle, suddenly said. "found it." ? Gu Xi glanced at Luna and quickly came to Luna''s side. Following Luna''s gaze, Gu Xi found that the underwater battle was coming to an end. The walrus mound was pushed back and forth under the water again and again by the incarnation of death, stirring up the mud at the bottom of the water. ?At the same time, the walrus graveyard was also found by the incarnation of death in the turmoil again and again, and a large number of walrus corpses were dug up together with the mud. ??The walruses that can be buried here are all old walruses who feel that they are going to die. Their bodies have grown to the limit of walruses, and they are at least three to five meters long. When they were buried in the lake, their skin, flesh, and fat had melted away, leaving only their white bones. But because the bones of the Walrus Man are relatively famous, and the blood, flesh and fat of the walrus are mixed in the mud after death, nourishing these bones, the bones of the Walrus Man that have been dug out now are all as white as jade and of high quality. While watching the bones being turned out, Luna turned back and glanced at Gu Xi. ?? Gu Xi instantly understood what Luna meant. The gate of Alidovi City changed its direction again. This time, the tall gate appeared at the bottom of the lake. Luna also took this opportunity to jump into the lake and began to move a piece of land as large as the Walrus Cemetery. ?Seeing Gu Xi and the others taking action, the Incarnation of Death knew that there was no need to drag it on any longer. He turned his head, bit **** Walrus Tomb''s neck, and kept shaking his body. Each blow tore a piece of flesh from the Walrus Mound. ? Walrus Mound wanted to make a final struggle, but it was too late. Under the attack of the incarnation of death, Walrus Mound''s body was finally torn into pieces. At this time, Luna had also completed capturing the soul of the Walrus Tomb and the Walrus Tomb. ?All the walrus bones underwater were sucked into the city gate, and then the incarnation of death turned its body and disappeared in front of Gu Xi. This is how the battle ended. "My lord, I will go back first. There are many things that need to be dealt with here. After I have dealt with them, I will report to my lord what I have learned this time." Gu Xi heard Luna''s voice in his ears, and then Gu Xi found that Luna had disappeared into the city gate. ?At the same time, the sound of ice breaking was heard on the surface of Baixing Lake. ?Gu Xi quickly ordered loudly: "All troops, all go back, Xie Coffin, let''s go!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 102： Upgrade (8102) Chapter 102 Upgrade (8102) Hahaha, I have ordered 1020, which is over a thousand. Thank you very much. I will pay back the debt slowly. I also ask for your support. Today is another day of hard work! ! Lying on the coffin board, Gu Xi hugged the quilt tightly. He never expected that Xie Coffin could reach this speed by accelerating at full speed. This all flew directly on the water. ??If he hadn''t been lying down firmly, he might have been carried away by the cold wind blowing in front of him. ?Finally rushed from the center of the lake to the shore. Before Gu Xi could even breathe a sigh of relief, he turned back to look at the situation behind him. The ice surface of Baixing Lake, which was originally sealed by ice, completely cracked, and various buildings on the lake sank into the lake when the ice cracked. As these buildings sank, whirlpools of ice even appeared on the lake. It looked like someone had dug a hole in the bottom of the lake, and a lot of the lake water was swallowed up. This change lasted for nearly half an hour. When the lake calmed down again, Gu Xi found that the lake had become more than one meter shallower. ?At the same time, there is still a large amount of construction debris floating on the lake, and the originally peaceful and peaceful Baixing Lake has completely disappeared. Only a large area of ??ruins was exposed on the lake. ?However, Gu Xi did not see this scene. At this time, he was already some distance away from Baixing Lake. ?At the same time, Gu Xi, who was lying on the coffin lid, was making this choice. When he left the battle, Gu Xi had already received a piece of information. [Death Incarnation (spell product) kills the special Undead Walrus Tomb (level 10), and you gain 6332 experience points. Ding, the total experience has reached the upgrade standard, please choose whether to upgrade. When the level reaches level 4, life and magic power will be replenished, all adverse conditions will be cleared, perception +1, and one of the following three skills will be selected as a reward. ??Enlightenment: Passive skill, can be upgraded. After mastering it, it can increase the experience gained by the master during combat and learning, and it can increase 1 free attribute point every 4 levels. Summoning Magic: Passive skill, can be upgraded. After mastering it, you can learn basic summoning magic and improve the combat effectiveness of summoned creatures. Magic Undead: Passive skill, can be upgraded. Once mastered, all undead contracted, summoned, and created by the necromancer can be strengthened. When summoning souls, there is a higher chance (50%) of having a magical attribute. Facing such a choice this time, Gu Xi hesitated. The three skills in front of him were all considered good skills. Enlightenment is the most direct. After mastering it, you can increase your experience by 5% for each level. The most important thing is that Gu Xi heard someone in the Nether Bone Wind Academy say that if you follow the path of enlightenment, in the end A special skill will appear. King of the Zombies: Special skills. Due to outstanding achievements in the field of death research, the knowledge of the necromancer is permanently +1, while the ratio of soul summoning is increased by 5%, and the starting level of the undead summoned by soul summoning is +1. It can be said that this is Gu Xis first exposure to special skills. Although this is a bad special skill, for some people, having it is better than not having it at all. The summoning magic and magical undead are used to strengthen the undead army. Summoning Magic apparently allows players to learn various summoning spells, such as bee swarms, various elements, and so on. ??But no matter which game it is, it must be admitted that the undead summoned by spiritualism are summoned creatures. The fact that summoning magic can improve the combat effectiveness of summoned creatures applies to the undead army. Not to mention anything else, his death incarnation is the purest summoned creature. If you choose this option, the combat effectiveness of Death Incarnation can be further improved. As for the magical undead, this is a skill that adds magical attributes to the undead. The success rate of 50% is not bad, but what kind of magic attribute is added is a bit uncontrollable. For example, there will be a magic effect like magic resistance for a skeleton shooter. So choosing this path is equivalent to choosing to take a gamble. Gu Xi, who was lying on the coffin lid, quickly analyzed the advantages and disadvantages of these three skills. There is already a bias in my heart, strengthening some of the combat effectiveness and gambling opportunities for every time the soul recruitment, Gu Xi is more willing to hit everything steadily. Upgrade, choose enlightenment! Following Gu Xis command, a golden light fell on the lying Gu Xi. Gu Xi felt a warmth all over his body, and his spirit, which was a little sluggish due to the cold wind, came back in an instant. Name: Gu Xi Game number: 629SHD2S0FXC30 Occupation: Necromancer Level: Level 4 (1225/15000) ?Talent: Not activated Status: Life (460/460), Mana (1300/1300) Attributes: Strength 5.2, Agility 4.3, Constitution 4.1, Intelligence 7.5+5, Perception 5.7, Charisma 4.6 Professional skills: Spiritualism Level 4 (533/1000), Secondary Corpse Explosion Level 3 (1/500), Secondary Bone Shield Level 1 (21/100), Bone Spur Level 1 (32/100), Death City Level 2 , Death Incarnation Level 3 Active skill: Throwing Level 2 (131/200) Passive skills: Undead Knowledge Level 4, Undead Contract Level 1, Magic Knowledge Level 5, Basic Science Level 4, Basic Reading Level 2, Basic Scribe Level 2, Undead Dominance Level 1, Enlightenment Level 1. Looking at the newly improved attributes, Gu Xi''s eyes also lit up. With 1300 points of mana, Gu Xi can use corpse explosion to make the enemy doubt their life on a battlefield. Not to mention other attributes that have been improved, it seems that this world is really a treasure, and it is faster to upgrade here than elsewhere. ?At the same time, Gu Xi also discovered that as he chose the passive skill of Enlightenment, his level has now reached level 4, and he also has 1 more free attribute point. ?Currently, Gu Xi is studying his own attributes and wants to see where he should add his attribute points. Normally speaking, as a mage, even a necromancer, one should increase intelligence. After all, the power of spells is closely related to intelligence. ?Even if adding intelligence cannot increase the power of spiritualism, the mana value is actually visible. What the mage fears most on the battlefield is not being approached, but the lack of mana. Gu Xi himself has Death Incarnation, a mana-hungry man who directly drains all mana from his body. The current increase in mana is actually good for him. ?Thinking of this, Gu Xi, who was lying on the coffin lid, also laughed. ?Several ghosts saw the sound and looked back at Gu Xi. They found that there was no problem, so there was nothing wrong with it. ?And the evil coffin didn''t even care about Gu Xi. It just determined the path and flew in one direction. Soon Gu Xi, who was wrapped in a quilt, noticed that the surrounding environment had changed. The amount of ice and snow had significantly decreased, and the nearby peaks had also turned blue and translucent. In this mountain peak, there is a path made of ice. Looking at the map, Gu Xi understood that this was the path closest to the Dispersed Fairy Garden. Ice network valley. (End of this chapter) Chapter 103： Yin soldiers take advantage of the road (9102) Chapter 103 The Yin Soldiers Borrow the Way (9102) ?Leave the Ice Valley, cross Baixing Lake, and enter the Ice Network Valley. After walking out for about two hundred kilometers, you will reach the control area of ??Sanxian Garden. ??The key locations on this road are Baixing Lake and Bingwang Valley. As shown on the map, the Ice Network Valley is a dangerous area and you need to be careful when entering. ??If you dont take the Ice Network Valley, you can also choose to take a detour, but that will take an extra six hours on the road. But the map also clearly shows that the road in the Ice Network Valley is not that easy to walk. The reason why this mountain road is called the Ice Net Valley is because the roads in this valley are ever-changing, just like a big net. If you don''t know the road, you may be trapped in it for ten days and a half, unable to walk. come out. So when Gu Xi was determining his current location, he couldn''t help but look at the time. When Baixing Lake was destroyed, Gu Xi did not stay where he was to observe the final condition of Baixing Lake. This buys Gu Xi some time. There are still about one day and seven or eight hours left before the mission deadline. ??If he chooses to take a detour, six hours will pass, and with the distance of more than 200 kilometers, the time given to him will be very tight. But if he did not take a detour and entered the Ice Network Valley directly, Gu Xi was not sure whether he would be able to get out smoothly. After all, just standing in front of the Ice Network Valley, he saw many large and small ice channels. These ice passages are like spider webs. No one knows where they will come out after entering a passage. It would be fine if the journey goes smoothly. According to the map, as long as you don''t take the wrong path and don''t run into trouble, it will take almost an hour to get out of the Ice Web Valley. Things around. But if things don''t go well, the person trapped in the Ice Network Valley for ten days and a half may have a chance to rest. ??If you''re not in a hurry, I won''t introduce it to you, but now there''s less than a day and a half left to complete the task. ?The more times like this come, the less likely Gu Xi will be to gamble. Rolling up the map, Gu Xi stood up straight, looking along the edge of the mountain peak, and finally found the location of the snow line. Go from there and take a detour. ?Under Gu Xis order, the evil coffin that had stopped started running again. ??As an undead mount, Evil Coffin does not need to rest. As long as Gu Xi can withstand it, Evil Coffin can keep running. ? And Gu Xi also knew that when he made the choice, he had already wasted six hours. In order to ensure that he could arrive on time, he could not stop along the way. ?So Gu Xi wrapped the quilt around him tighter and lay down a little further. Go at full speed, without stopping on the road. With Gu Xi''s order, Xie Coffin''s running speed increased significantly. Gu Xi felt that everything around him seemed to be moving backwards, passing in front of him in an instant. ? Sometimes he didn''t even react and turned around a corner, sometimes even walking close to the mountain wall. At first, Gu Xi was worried about choosing this path because he didnt have enough time. Unexpectedly, Xie Coffin would give Gu Xi such a surprise. ??This evil coffin is said to move at a speed of eighty kilometers per hour. It is really that speed. Even if it encounters a mountain road with eighteen bends, it will not slow down. ?Although there is no way to run faster and faster, you can run more excitingly. Its almost time to catch up on the mountain coaster now. ?Even the three-meter-wide cliff crack, the evil coffin flew over without even a word of concern. This means that Xie Coffin is already in high spirits. Gu Xi doesn''t need to say anything now, he just needs to lie there. After running like this for more than three hours, Gu Xi felt that his face was so frozen by the cold ice blowing in his face that he no longer had the strength to even open his mouth to speak. The speed of the evil coffin slowly slowed down. ?Putting his body up, Gu Xi raised his head and looked around. Is it here yet? ?Xie Coffin didn''t respond, and his speed became slower and slower, and finally even stopped on the road. ?Gu Xi looked puzzled. He raised his hand, and the gate of Alidovi City appeared behind him. He stood in the gate waiting for the order to attack. ?At the same time, the ten ghosts who had been following Gu Xi also rushed over from behind. Xie Coffin ran too fast, so they hurriedly and slowly caught up with Gu Xi''s team. Looking at his men taking their positions, Gu Xi''s eyes became sharp. He looked around and shouted decisively: "come out!" As Gu Xi finished speaking, a voice rang out from the road ahead. "Get back." ?? Gu Xi looked up and saw that a group of powerful undead troops appeared on the road ahead. In the middle of this undead army was holding a ten-meter-high banner that read, "Yin soldiers use the way, keep ghosts and gods away!" words. ??Looking more closely at this undead army, you will find that the number of this army has reached about 4,050. Most of them are ghost soldiers wearing bronze armor, holding broadswords in their hands, and their bodies are covered with arrows. ?Beside the big flag, stood a bearded man with a white face and a blue cloth. His exposed arms were all bulging muscles, and there were **** strands of meat in his grinning mouth. ?A piece of white baboon skin was wrapped around the bearded man''s waist. However, the bearded man didn''t seem to like this piece of baboon skin very much, so he just casually tied it around his waist without taking care of it too much. ?Behind the bearded man, there lay a half blood-red, half gray-white monster. This monster looked like an orangutan, but it was about the height of a normal person when lying on its back. It had only one eye on its head that was not too big. Just by looking at the eyes, you can tell that this monster has been dead for many years. Seeing Gu Xi looking over, the bearded man turned over and stood on the monster''s back. He pointed at Gu Xi and said. "I occupy this road, you take other roads." Just one glance at the white baboon skin on the bearded waist, Gu Xi knew that this battle was inevitable. As soon as the bearded man spoke, Gu Xi waved his hand, and the large army rushed out of the gate of Alidovi City. come out. ?This time Gu Xi also saw that the enemy''s strength was beyond Gu Xi''s imagination, and Gu Xi''s small army was no match for them. So without saying a word, Gu Xi used the command authority of 5,500 soldiers on the spot. 5,500 powerful troops rushed out from behind the city gate immediately. As soon as these troops rushed out, they immediately locked onto the more than 4,500 ghost soldiers in front. Without Gu Xi explaining the current situation to them, the 5,500 undead troops took the initiative. ??The skeleton soldiers of the Sunshine Bone Regiment immediately faced the enemy, while the skeleton archers of the Ray Archer Regiment also raised their long bows. As for the remaining three troops, they have no intention of taking action yet, they just watch in place. As soon as Gu Xi saw the situation on the battlefield, he rolled his eyes and ordered. Attack, all the skeleton soldiers attack, and fight them. (End of this chapter) Chapter 104： Start the war (please subscribe) Chapter 104 The war begins (please subscribe) The skeleton soldiers under Gu Xi, no matter which combat team they were from, all followed the skeletons of the Sunshine Bone Group. When Gu Xi released all these troops, he had already seen that the enemy''s ghost soldiers were about the same strength as the skeleton soldiers of the Sunshine Bone Regiment, and they were almost at level 5 to 6. But in terms of numbers, Gu Xis 5,500 undead troops had the advantage. ?Although it may not turn into a crushing battle, the damage will not be too great. ?At this time, mix the skeleton soldiers with the skeletons of the Sunshine Bones and let them follow the Sunshine Bones to fight peacefully, make up for last hits and so on. That is a good way to take advantage of the situation at hand. After letting his men out, Gu Xi looked back, only to find that Luna, who was supposed to be there, did not come out. ?This situation shocked Gu Xi. Something will happen to Luna. Gu Xizheng was about to ask what was going on here, when the Ray Archer Group also took action at the same time. ??Different from the more than a hundred skeleton archers under Gu Xi, although the Light Archers Group are also skeleton archers, the arrows they use have obvious light attributes. When an arrow is shot into the air, it will give people the feeling of being enveloped by a rain of light. ?When the Sunshine Bone Corps charged forward, the ghost soldiers had actually already rushed forward more than ten steps, preparing to face the Sunshine Bone Corps head-on. As a result, they were attacked by the light arrows before they could break into the Sunshine Bone Group. When the light arrow fell on them, there were wounds as big as the mouth of a bowl on their bodies on the spot. The most terrible thing is that this kind of attack with sunlight will do great harm to the ghost soldiers. Some ghost soldiers who were hit in vital points even turned into gas and disappeared on the spot, leaving only the bronze armor with arrows stuck on the ground. So strong. Looking at the scene in front of him, Gu Xi couldn''t help but sigh at the power of these undead troops. ?These are just two skeleton troops. What will happen if there are zombies with the same strength as the weak Skeleton Dragon and ghosts with a higher level? ?While Gu Xi was thinking about this, the Sunshine Bone Group had also collided with the ghost soldiers. The skeleton soldiers of the Sunshine Bone Corps hold swords and shields in their hands. From the appearance, they are the most basic skeleton soldiers, but their swords and shields are not simple when charging forward. ??The shields of the skeleton soldiers of the Sunshine Bone Corps formed a defensive cover like an eggshell in front of each skeleton, and the long swords they held in their hands also turned into white lightsabers, which looked extraordinary at first glance. ?With just one strike of this lightsaber, no matter how thick the armor on the ghost soldier is, everything will be broken. ??If you cut the head or a key part of the chest, you can even kill the ghost soldier instantly. The ghost soldiers also showed strong combat power at this time. They faced off against the skeleton soldiers of the Sunshine Bone Regiment. They used the big swords in their hands to attack the skeleton soldiers. Even if they were seriously injured, they still wanted to slash the skeleton soldiers. Most of their attacks were blocked by the defensive barrier. It would take at least four attacks from the ghost soldiers to break such a defensive barrier. But for the skeleton soldiers, four attacks are enough for them to fight a long way. ?General ghost soldiers can only cut the skeleton soldiers twice, and some of them are knocked down on the spot without even making a single cut. Facing such a powerful fighting force, Gu Xi didn''t know what he was going to do for a while. ??Is it possible that this is the pleasure of a necromancer? Go to the battlefield and release the undead under him, and then just wait and watch the show? At this time, the bearded man who had been standing on the monster finally moved. He held a thigh in his hand, put it to his mouth and took a heavy bite, and then bit the rest of the thigh to the one below him. Monster. You all die! ?The bearded man roared loudly, kicked his feet, jumped up high, and then sat down again. Boom! The bearded man in blue immediately took his seat where the battle was most intense. ??More than a dozen skeleton soldiers who were fighting were knocked away on the spot. After that, the bearded man became domineering in the battle, and whenever he saw a skeleton soldier, he would punch and kick him. No matter how strong these skeleton soldiers are, they cannot withstand three punches from the bearded man. Some of them will even be killed with one punch. ??The Sunshine Skeleton Group, which originally had the upper hand, suddenly fell into a disadvantage. Ghost, come on! Looking at the situation in front of him, Gu Xi gave the order decisively, and the two ghost troops set off at the same time, flying in the direction of Big Beard. ?Seeing the ghost flying over, the bearded man glanced at Gu Xi in surprise. He didn''t expect Gu Xi to see through his weakness so quickly. ??This bearded man''s abilities are all in his fists and feet. If he fights with weapons, his strength will be weakened by three points. If he mounts a war horse, his strength can only be displayed by half. Only fists and feet are his destiny. But there is a very serious problem with his fists and kicks. His fists and kicks are physical attacks. Hitting ghosts will be restrained by ghosts. So Beard usually avoids fighting ghosts. ?Now it seems that the enemy commander also has vision. The bearded man secretly praised Gu Xi in his heart, and at the same time shouted, "Xuehong, kill that commander!" ??The monster that had been lying on the ground also moved at this time. He put his hands on the ground and roared at the sky. ??As he roared like this, Gu Xi smelled a strong smell of sulfur. This guy cant be a devil. Before Gu Xi could finish his words, the monster had already jumped high and rushed towards Gu Xi who was at the back of the battlefield. Enter the zombie. ?? Gu Xi still has enough troops on hand, and 1,500 heavily armored zombies are beside Gu Xi. They move relatively slowly, and it is impossible to rush to the battlefield immediately. But if they were to defend themselves against their commander, they could definitely do it. Under Gu Xi''s order, 1,500 heavily armored zombies formed 15 thick lines of defense. The zombies behind did not even intend to use shields, but instead held iron hooks with iron chains, intending to drag the monsters away. Live and kill. ??But Gu Xi never expected that this monster would be so strong. The moment it collided with the heavily armored zombies, he flicked his front paw and six heavily armored zombies were knocked away. ?Then the monster''s one eye glared, and a gray light shot out from his eye. ?Under the light, five heavily armored zombies had their upper bodies melted away. ?Hunting away the heavily armored zombies on the first line of defense, the monster strode towards Gu Xi. The distance of tens of meters is nothing to such a huge monster, it is only seven or eight steps at most. ?The reaction of the heavily armored zombie was not slow. The heavily armored zombie raised its shield and threw its iron hook, but none of them could stop the monster. ?Seeing that the monster was about to rush in front of Gu Xi, Gu Xi didn''t have any fear in his eyes. He held up the smashing staff. Bone spur, bone spur, bone spur, death incarnate! (End of this chapter) Chapter 105： Prioritize killing (please subscribe) Chapter 105: Prioritize Killing (Please subscribe) ?When the monster rushed towards Gu Xi, Gu Xi had already taken action. As the only means of long-range attack at hand, it was naturally Gu Xi''s only choice. This time, Gu Xi no longer used the bone spurs as arrows or throwing weapons, but instead kept popping them out like machine guns. ??Anyway, Gu Xi has enough mana, he has no other spells to use, and he is not worried about the consumption of mana. As for the zombie explosion, Gu Xi had already given up when the monster rushed out. This guy rushed too fast, and the zombie corpse couldn''t hold it back at all. ??Had he used Corpse Explosion at this time, the monster would have already rushed in front of Gu Xi. As for making an advance decision, you have to take into account that there is a corpse in front of you. ?Hence, machine gun-like bone spurs became Gu Xis attack method. Facing the low-level bone spurs, the monster didnt even block. ??This bone spur pierced his body without even breaking his skin. ?This monster thought that Gu Xi only had this method. ?Hence, he didn''t even want to dodge the shattering staff held by Gu Xiping, even if Gu Xi''s shattering staff was pointing at his own eyes. ?But at this moment, Gu Xi activated the incarnation of death, and from the black mist, a powerful existence like a bone dragon rushed out. ?The incarnation of death that rushed out didn''t give the monster any chance to resist. He put his claws forward and lifted the monster up. ?The monster did not expect that he could reach the sky with such a heavy weight. Only when he was brought into the air did the monster react. His eyes widened, and gray light shot out of his eyes. ?But the monster never expected that just when his eyes shot out light, the incarnation of death had turned into black mist and came behind him, opened its mouth and bit the monster''s head hard. Under the control of Death Incarnation, the gray light emitted by the monster hit the battlefield below. ??Whether they are skeleton soldiers or ghost soldiers, when exposed to this gray light, they will all be reduced to ashes on the spot. At this time, the Incarnation of Death could no longer drag the monster''s heavy body to fly upwards, so the Incarnation of Death tossed its head and smashed the monster onto a nearby iceberg. Before the monster that hit it could get up, the black mist transformed by death hit it, hitting the monster''s waist with one end. ?The monster also became violent at this time. He put his hands forward and got stuck in the black mist. He stared at the neck of the incarnation of death, and his eyes opened again, preparing to melt the head of the incarnation of death with black light. ??If he is really allowed to do this, it may be possible to kill the incarnation of death. But he still underestimated the power of the incarnation of death. After fighting the incarnation of death for so long, he had been hit by all the curses he could. ?Just when he was about to glare and emit gray light, his eyes suddenly blinked, and he actually forgot how to emit gray light. Amnesia Dharma! ?The gray light of the monster is a long-range attack and a legal attack. When accidentally hit by the amnesia spell, the monster will simply forget the move it knows. The Death Incarnation, whose neck was grabbed, opened its mouth, and a green light spurted out from the Death Incarnation''s mouth. Dragon Breath of Death! The monster has caught the neck of the incarnation of death from the front, and now it cannot dodge even if it wants to. ??The green light beam hit the monster''s face head-on. For a full five seconds, the monster used its body to withstand the attack of the death dragon''s breath for five seconds. There is a ton of damage involved. Normal people will be dead as soon as they get on it. The monster can withstand such an attack for five seconds, which also illustrates its powerful vitality. ?However, no matter how powerful the life is, it is almost done at this time. The death dragon breath of the incarnation of death is an attack method that can destroy the city. No matter how strong the monster is, it can''t beat the attack of Death Dragon''s Breath. Not to mention that with the level of Gu Xi rising to level 4, the level of the incarnation of death has also been increased accordingly, reaching level 12. This has exceeded the upper limit of the enemy''s strength. With this blow, the monster finally failed to escape the fate of death and was killed by the incarnation of death. Death Incarnation (spell product) kills the special undead one-eyed composite corpse (level 10, elite), you get 6429 experience points (experience +5%). When the kill was completed, the incarnation of death did not withdraw. Instead, he opened his mouth and bit the body of the one-eyed corpse. ?His first bite was towards the head of the one-eyed corpse, and with one bite, half of the head was bitten off. ?Then the eyes of the incarnation of death turned gray, and Gu Xi also received a new message. Death incarnate swallows the pieces, the right eye mutates, masters new skills, and melts light (can be used 10 times per battle). Melt light: Emit gray light from the eyes, the person hit will consume 350 life points instantly. If the life force is insufficient, the body will be melted instantly. Note: If the melting light kills an enemy, the power of the light remains and will be extended to the next enemy. 350 health points? Looking at the information in front of him, Gu Xi''s scalp felt numb. Just now, when he faced the one-eyed corpse, Gu Xi had walked around the gate of hell. ??Had he not released the incarnation of death, the few seconds he had just appeared in front of the one-eyed corpse would have been enough for him to be attacked by two such melting rays. If something like that really happened, Gu Xi wouldn''t be able to find all the bodies now. Death incarnate, kill them. ? Gu Xi, who was sweating coldly, could not care about anything else. He pointed at the battlefield not far away and gave an order to the incarnation of death. The Death Incarnation flicked its head, and the one-eyed composite corpse with half of its head chewed off was thrown in front of Gu Xi. Then the Death Incarnation opened its wings and turned into black mist and rushed towards the battlefield. ?Although the bearded man has been fighting all the time, half of his attention is still on his men. The bearded man was also a little surprised to see that the one-eyed composite corpse was actually killed. He is quite familiar with the strength of his men. ??The one-eyed pieced together corpse was made by him after he put a lot of effort into killing a Cyclops and then took different materials. It usually serves as his mount, and in battle, it can serve as the main force in destroying the city. In the end, I only killed a few people, and they were killed easily. This shows that the enemy''s strength is very strong. The bearded man also had a bad thought in his mind. At this moment, the incarnation of death has also rushed into the battlefield. ?His body is of a giant size, and when his body collides with him on the battlefield, it makes the originally chaotic battlefield even more chaotic. Come to the bearded man through the incarnation of chaos and death. When the bearded man saw this situation, he jumped and planned to jump on the body of the incarnation of death. This was a method he was accustomed to using to deal with giant creatures. ??But he never thought that the black mist of death was also a means of attack. When he jumped on it, he felt as if his body was cut by countless wind blades, and his life was reduced by half in an instant. (End of this chapter) Chapter 106： The battle is over (10105) Chapter 106 The battle ends (10105) Already ordered 1055, we are working hard to update, please help me, thank you. ? Big Beard quickly realized that the incarnation of death was not the giant beast he had dealt with before. Death Incarnation is a type of elemental creature. In the past, when dealing with such elemental creatures, he would never take the initiative to jump on the opponent. But this time, he didn''t know why, but he was impulsive. In fact, Big Beard didn''t know that the reason why he was like this was entirely because the black mist swept over him when the incarnation of death flew by. He was tainted with an obscure curse. Reckless Curse ?The effect of this curse is very simple. It makes the cursed person act impulsively and do something different from before. For example, challenge the BOSS without bringing anything. By the time the bearded man jumped on the dragon''s back and realized something was wrong, it was already too late. Half of Bearded Man''s life was lost. ??If you stay here any longer, this bearded person may be gone. Thinking of this, the bearded man turned around and punched the bones of the incarnation of death. With this punch, the incarnation of death could not help but retreat a certain distance. ?Taking this opportunity, the bearded man fell to the ground. He grabbed something and stuffed it into his mouth without caring about anything. Having lost half of your life, even the strongest person will be afraid. At this moment, the incarnation of death also locked in on such a good opportunity. His right eye turned gray, and a gray light fell on the bearded body. Big Beard did not expect that the skills of his former subordinates would be transferred to him. He was well aware of the power of this attack. Facing this gray light, he jumped to the side without thinking. Behind him, a skeleton soldier was fighting a ghost soldier. When swept away by the gray light, both the skeleton soldier and the ghost soldier were turned into ashes. Before the bearded man could breathe a sigh of relief, another gray light came directly towards him. The bearded man was also a little angry at the attack method of the incarnation of death. In the past, when the one-eyed zombie attacked, it would only use the melting light when it wanted to break the formation. In the end, this incarnation of death was used like a machine gun. ?This is really not looking at skills as skills. In fact, Big Beard didn''t know that this melting light was just the icing on the cake for the incarnation of death. The real attack method of Death Incarnation is actually the Death Dragon Breath. ?That is the method for the big battlefield. At present, this kind of melting light is not very powerful for the incarnation of death, and its use speed is slow. The only advantage is that it can be used several times per battle. If his only advantage is not brought into play, then what will he do with this skill? So when one blow fails to hit the enemy, the second blow comes, and then the third blow. ?Big Beard was able to dodge it the first time, but it was a little reluctant the second time. The third melting ray hit Big Beard just right. Even though the bearded man kept devouring all kinds of food as soon as he landed on the ground to quickly replenish his blood, his time to replenish his blood was still too short. He was hit on the spot by the melting light, and his body couldn''t help but fly backwards. At the sight of the incarnation of death, the melting light was not enough this time. He didnt think much about it at all. He glared with his right eye and struck again. ?This time the bearded man''s life was at its lowest point, and even a piece of the bearded man''s shoulder was melted away. At this time, the bearded man was still a little unwilling, but he had no chance. The flesh and blood he had just caught had no time to stuff it into his mouth, and it was already hanging down. Death Incarnation (spell product) kills the White Walker leader (level 9), you get 5727 experience points (experience +5%). Hearing this voice, Gu Xi finally breathed a sigh of relief, and at the same time, a trace of excitement flashed in his eyes. ??In just two battles, his level was already close to level 5. As expected, he could level up quickly in such a large battlefield. ?Just when Gu Xi was excited, a team of ghost soldiers unexpectedly rushed towards Gu Xi when they found out that all their leaders had been killed. Fortunately, even if he released the incarnation of death, Gu Xi did not release all the zombies around him. ??These ghost soldiers were blocked by armored zombies before they could rush in front of Gu Xi. ?However, their impact made Gu Xi understand that we were still on the battlefield and it was not the time to act recklessly. After drinking a bottle of magic potion and replenishing his mana, Gu Xi used chaos to improve his spell proficiency. ??Bone spurs and bone shields fly around, and soul extraction and spiritualism are used at the same time. With the addition of Gu Xi, the battle progressed much faster. The most important thing is that the bone shield used by Gu Xi really played a certain role and saved many seriously injured undead. And because these undead are protected by bone shields, their attacks become more intense. ?Especially the ghost troops, who were originally sent to deal with the bearded men. With the death of Big Beard, they also lost their target, so they immediately set their target on the ghost soldiers who had not been killed yet. With the addition of ghosts, the ghost soldiers themselves were inferior in number and strength to the skeleton soldiers of the Sunshine Bone Regiment. Soon the ghost soldiers fell one by one and never got up again. ?Only Gu Xi kept skipping various pieces of information in front of his eyes. Ghost (temporary control) Kill the ghost soldier (level 5), you will get 1 experience point, the Yinfeng camp will get 1 experience point, and the ghost will get 1 experience point. Skeleton Soldier (Temporary Control) Kill the Ghost Soldier (level 5), you will get 1 experience point, the Sunshine Bone Group will get 1 experience point, and the Skeleton Soldier will get 1 experience point. ?At this time, Gu Xi worked even harder. He almost used all the mana he had after drinking the potion. ?After squeezing out the last drop of mana, Gu Xi sat on the coffin lid, breathing heavily. ??Having been drained of mana twice in a row, this kind of thing is really not done by humans. ??Now Gu Xi really didn''t want to drink the magic potion anymore. He pressed his head. If he hadn''t been on the battlefield now, he would have just hugged the quilt and fell asleep. Fortunately, the last ghost soldier was also killed at this time. The five troops who completed the killing mission quickly formed a team and headed towards the gate behind Gu Xi. When passing by Gu Xi, they would also report the battle losses to Gu Xi. The Sunshine Bone Regiment has lost 137 soldiers and needs to be replenished. The Ray Archer Regiment lost 22 soldiers in the battle and needs to be replaced. War Shackles Camp, 36 soldiers were lost in the battle and need to be replaced. Yinfeng Camp, 9 soldiers were lost in the battle and need to be replaced. The ghost camp has no battle damage. Every time they say something, the 500 supplementary troops who have been following Gu Xi will send out a corresponding group of soldiers to supplement each team. Seeing that the number of five hundred undead soldiers was reduced by half, Gu Xi felt a little distressed. ?But there was nothing he could do. He could only turn his attention to his own troops. (End of this chapter) Chapter 107： Harvest (11105) Chapter 107 Harvest (11105) There are 103 soldiers left in the Skeleton Battalion, 104 soldiers left in the Skeleton Shooter, and the two combat teams have 23 and 21 soldiers respectively. Zombies and ghosts did not participate in the main battle, and their numbers did not change much. There are still 14 zombies and the original 10 ghosts. After taking stock of the situation of his men, Gu Xi finally breathed a sigh of relief. ??This time, the losses of his men were not huge. Instead, because they participated in the battle, level 4 skeleton soldiers began to appear in the Bone-cutting Battalion. This is an affirmation of this battle. Looking at the data in front of him, Gu Xi also showed a satisfied smile on his face. After organizing his troops, Gu Xi waved his hand and said, "Clean the battlefield and send all the armor and weapons to Alidovi City. Don''t leave any behind." ?Under Gu Xi''s order, the skeleton soldiers moved quickly. They picked up and moved, and transported all the armor and other items originally worn by the ghost soldiers into the city gate. Broken Ghost Soldier Bronze Armor (grey): The armor used by ghost soldiers contains strong Yin energy and can only be used by the undead. After equipped, the undead soldier''s defense +1, or it can be melted into special metal. Broken Ghost Soldier Sword (grey): The sword used by the Ghost Soldier can no longer be used because it has been broken. It can be melted into special metal. Ghost Soldier Bronze Armor (White): A full set of armor used by ghost soldiers, with a strong yin and earthy atmosphere. It can only be used by the undead. After equipped, the undead soldier''s defense +3. Ghost Soldier Broadsword (White): The broadsword used by Ghost Soldiers has a strong Yin Qi and Bloody Qi on it. It can only be used by the undead. After equipped, the Undead Soldier''s attack +3. ?While the undead troops were cleaning the battlefield, Gu Xi''s hands were not idle. He personally handled the corpses of the two big guys, the leader of the White Walkers and the one-eyed spliced ??corpse. ??The one-eyed corpse was quite large. Gu Xi touched the corpse for a moment and pulled out a silver-white twist button the size of a human head from its chest. You picked up the Ice Powerer (green) Ice power device (green): A special instrument that uses cold as power. It can be used as a power source or as a casting material to add ice magic effects to weapons and equipment. With such a discovery, Gu Xi was naturally very happy, and he immediately started searching for this huge corpse. What happened next really made Gu Xi find something better. Sacred oil suture (green): Suture soaked in holy oil is the best material for sewing corpses, which can prevent rejection of the sutured corpse. Steeled giant skeleton*4 (green): Giant skeletons reinforced with steel can be used on city gates, city walls, arrow towers and other buildings to enhance the defense of such buildings. Demon Blood Evil Skin (green): Comes from the skin of demons. This skin has powerful magic resistance and fire resistance properties, and is the best material for making leather armor. Rotten viscera (green): Rotten viscera, but because the viscera originally contained powerful power, the viscera has not completely failed and can be used as a material for making giant undead. ?Once these things were dismantled, Gu Xi''s eyes lit up. ?Just when Gu Xi was about to have these things transported back to Alidovi City, the evil coffin suddenly appeared in front of Gu Xi. ??The evil coffin wrapped in black mist was jumping up and down, seeming to be explaining something to Gu Xi. ?Looking at Xie Coffin''s appearance, Gu Xi was stunned for a moment.?????Do you want these things? Xie Coffin calmed down as soon as he heard this. When Gu Xi took a look, he was right. You take your pick and take whatever you want. I still agree with Xie Coffin Gu Xi. Although lying on Xie Coffin is not very comfortable, his moving speed is definitely good. With Xie Coffin on his way, Gu Xi''s journey was quite smooth. This time, Xie Coffin discovered the enemy in advance and did not rush into the enemy''s encirclement. ??Whether it is credit or hard work, everyone should have a share. That''s why Gu Xi was so generous and let Xie Coffin choose it by himself. The evil coffin was not polite when he heard it, and rushed directly towards the [rotten internal organs]. When he rushed here, the lid of the coffin where the evil coffin was nailed was suddenly lifted a little, and a large amount of black mist poured out from inside. , dragging [the rotten internal organs] into the evil coffin. ?Then Gu Xi noticed that blood began to drip from the edge of the evil coffin. At the same time, the flying height of the evil coffin has obviously increased. Originally, the evil coffin was only one meter above the ground, but now it can be about one and a half meters above the ground. Evil Coffin (green, mount): Mount for undead players and heroes, moving at a speed of 110 kilometers per hour, and can accommodate one person. Looking at the newly popped-up attributes, Gu Xi''s eyes lit up. Thats right, the quality of this evil coffin has been improved by just taking a few things. The most important thing is that the movement speed has been increased. This is the most important thing for Gu Xi. As long as he has movement speed, he can do a lot of things. ?So Gu Xi immediately asked: "Are you interested in anyone else?" ?However, Xie Coffin had already received enough benefits at this time and did not make any further demands from Gu Xi. After asking twice, Gu Xi also knew that the evil coffin was really no longer needed, so he asked the skeleton soldiers to come over and drag the remaining east and west parts into Alidovi City. As for the arrangement of these things, Gu Xi planned to make a special trip to Alidovi City after he had some time off, and then discuss the matter with Luna. After taking care of the corpses on the one-eyed corpse side, Gu Xi came to the bearded corpse. ?The bearded corpse in front of him was still intact, but his left arm was missing. Gu Xi touched the bearded corpse and immediately took off the white baboon skin. Like the White Walker leader he faced last time, this white baboon skin is also a special cloak, used to prove his identity. After putting away the white baboon skin, Gu Xi couldn''t help but sigh. ?Each leader of the White Walkers has such an identity certificate. It seems that his contribution to the news is gone. ?But this is fine. Two white baboon skins can prove that Gu Xi killed two White Walker leaders. This can also be counted as a record. ?Apart from the white baboon skin, Gu Xi also found two other things on the bearded man. ?One of them was very interesting, it was a silver buckle for tying beards. When he got this thing, Gu Xi was surprised. When did the beard need to be specially taken care of? ??But the quality of the link is really good. This is the first time Gu Xi has encountered purple quality items since he took office. (End of this chapter) Chapter 108： Purple equipment (please subscribe) Chapter 108 Purple Equipment (Please subscribe) Bloody Battle of Hair and Beard (Purple) Defense: 9 After equipped: Constitution +4 Equipment requirements: Strength 3, Agility 3 Special 1: Fighting in a **** battle, every time you kill an enemy during the battle, you can get 1 temporary attribute improvement point, the attributes are random, and the effective time is 30 minutes. Special Effect 1: After wearing the equipment and activating a **** battle effect, the user will not be able to use blood bottles or blood potions to restore life, and can only restore life by eating flesh and blood. [Special 2: Fists and kicks of blood. As enemies are killed, the effects of weapons and equipment will begin to appear on the fists and kicks. From the initial +1 attack to various blood attributes in the later stage, the more enemies are killed, the more powerful the fists and kicks will be. The bigger. Special Effect 2: After wearing the equipment and activating the blood fist effect once, if the user uses the weapon to fight again, the combat effectiveness will be reduced by 30%. [Special 3: Countdown, when hit by a fatal attack, you will not die immediately, but there will be a ten-second countdown. If there is a way to replenish blood and life for the user at this time, the user will be resurrected quickly, and Replenish all lives. Special Effect 3: After wearing the equipment and activating a countdown effect, the user''s upper limit of life will be permanently halved. Explanation: As long as it is stained with blood, it will never be cleansed. Looking at the interlocking explanations, Gu Xi was also speechless. He never expected that purple equipment would be so harsh. After each special attribute, there is a corresponding punishment. ??Moreover, each punishment was quite strong. When Gu Xi looked at these punishments, he no longer wanted this thing. ?But this is purple-quality equipment anyway. I believe there will always be people in the guild who are willing to get this equipment. Gu Xi thought for a while and put away the [Bear and Hair Necklace of Bloody War]. Then his eyes turned to another item. Compared to a purple-quality item like the ring buckle, the quality of the other thing in front of you is not that high. This is a piece of green quality equipment, a pair of leather wrist guards. However, Gu Xi was a little surprised. The bearded man''s left shoulder and arm were obviously gone. Why did the wrist guards appear when he took out the wrist guards from his right hand? It turned out to be a pair. And there are embroidered gold patterns on it, which looks like the same set. Dragon Tear (green, bracers) Defense: 5 After equipped: Strength +2 Equipment requirements: Strength 2 Special 1: Stimulation of force, which can be actively activated during combat, stimulating both arms and bursting out three times the power in an instant (effective time 35 seconds). Explanation: Nine oxen and two tigers are no match for a dragon. The situation of the wrist guard in front of me is relatively normal. ??It''s just that Gu Xi feels that this doesn''t look like the wrist guards used by necromancers. This thing is suitable for death knights. He would never be able to equip such a bracer and rush to the front line of the battlefield. If he had to take action himself, what else would he do to the undead? So this set of wristbands with the name of the dragon was also put away by Gu Xi in the end. ?After that, Gu Xi picked up the battle flag again on the battlefield. The battle flag is actually not important, the most important thing is the ten-meter-high flagpole. Gu Xi didn''t pay attention to the flagpole at first, but when the skeleton soldiers lifted the flagpole in front of Gu Xi, he realized that it was also a good piece of equipment. Ghost Flagpole (Green): The battlefield flagpole, as long as it is erected on the battlefield, as the battle begins, all soldiers within a radius of two thousand meters will be affected by the flagpole and the battle flag. ?Just taking a glance at this attribute, Gu Xi knew that the real purpose of this flagpole was to expand the influence of the battle flag on the battlefield. As for the flagpole itself, it has no attributes. The only thing that can add attributes to soldiers on the battlefield is the player''s battle flag. It just so happened that Gu Xi had a battle flag in his hand, but no suitable flagpole. ?Although the flagpole in front of you is high, it is not impossible to use. ?? Gu Xi planned to have the skeleton soldiers send the flagpole back and place it directly above the city gate after the battlefield was cleared. ?In this way, whenever Gu Xi encounters something and summons the gate of the dead city, the effect of the flagpole will be activated, and the combat effectiveness of his soldiers will be greatly improved. Thinking of this, Gu Xi ordered the skeleton soldiers: "Send these things back to Alidovi City first. The ghost flagpole will be erected on the city gate first. The rest will be done after I have time to enter the city." ?While Gu Xi was giving instructions on things here, Luna floated out from the city gate. "grown ups." Luna, why are you out here? Is everything okay in the city? Its okay. I have been dealing with the cemetery at the bottom of the lake that was just swallowed up. Now it has been dealt with. There is an extra large plot of land in the city, and there are a lot of corpses that need to be dealt with. Because the location of the cemetery is in the water, it took some time. By the way, sir, I see that your side has just experienced a war? " Yes, we encountered some people blocking the road, but they have all been taken care of. ?You are coming out just in time. You have just brought in some things, such as armor. You should put them on our soldiers first and improve their strength first. ?In addition, you should also deal with the giant steel skeleton and the evil blood skin. My idea is to strengthen the defense of the city gate first. Then there is this flagpole. Look at the height of the flagpole. I cant hold it in my hand. You can just put this up on the city gate. When the city gate opens, the battle flag can be set up. The effect of the battle flag is You can appear on the battlefield. " "good!" Luna turned around and noticed the things that Gu Xi had sorted out. ?She agreed immediately. ?At the same time, she was also thinking about where to put the extra supplies. The dock warehouse has been built now, maybe it is a good place to store things there. After Gu Xi explained everything, he jumped on the lid of the evil coffin, wrapped himself in a quilt, and fell into a deep sleep. ?Luna glanced at Gu Xi, who was sleeping, with a look of distress on her face. She quickly took over everything in front of her, letting the skeleton soldiers quickly organize everything and transport everything on the battlefield back to the city of Alidovi. After confirming that nothing was missing, Luna floated to the evil coffin, turned Gu Xi over, wrapped the quilt tightly, and then spoke to the evil coffin. You should know where to go next. After I retreat, you can set off. I dont care what your fastest speed is. You have to ensure that the adults will not be thrown away by you. ?Also, unless you encounter an enemy attack, don''t wake up the adults. The adults are already very tired and have to keep running. It''s rare to fall asleep now. You''d better run more steadily so that the adults can sleep more. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 109： The Blood Bride on the Snowfield (please subscribe) Chapter 109 The Blood Bride on the Snowfield (Please subscribe) ! ! Violent shaking sounds sounded from time to time, and Gu Xi woke up in a daze. Most of his mana was replenished while he was sleeping, and his head no longer hurt as much as when his mana was drained out in the first place. Gu Xi still had the energy to take a look at his surroundings. He found that the evil coffin had taken him out of the Ice Network Valley and now into the great plain leading to the Sanxian Garden. Like other places in the world, the great plains in front of us are covered with thick snow. In some places, the snow was frozen solid, and Gu Xi''s evil coffin moved on the snow, even with the feeling of lightning. ??The violent vibration just now was because the evil coffin was constantly changing directions, even jumping over some places that it couldn''t walk. Lying on the lid of Xie''s coffin, Gu Xi looked at it for a long time before he realized that Xie''s coffin seemed to be avoiding something. ?Thinking of the previous ambush, Gu Xi immediately reacted. He patted the coffin lid gently, "You determine the direction, and I will release the incarnation of death." The evil coffin can bring Gu Xi here when he is asleep, and he also has a certain amount of intelligence. As soon as Gu Xi finished speaking, Xie Coffin turned the coffin board so that the side of his head was facing a certain position in Bai Xue. ??Gu Xi supported his body with one hand, pulled out the crushing staff with the other hand, and pointed in the direction in front of the evil coffin. Death incarnate! ?At Gu Xi''s command, the black mist rushed out of the Shattering Staff in an instant, and the strengthened incarnation of death spread its wings and rushed forward. Without waiting for Gu Xis order, Xie Coffin quickly followed and rushed forward at an extremely fast speed. ?This speed almost threw Gu Xi off the coffin lid. Fortunately, Gu Xi reacted quickly and lowered his body down again, so he was not thrown out. After Gu Xi calmed down, he could see the situation around him clearly. It turned out that the reason why the evil coffin had to take a detour was because there were powerful enemies everywhere in this snowy field. ?Those enemies are lurking in the snowfields and will not appear at all unless they are close. ?This time, what stood in front of Gu Xi was a red wedding team. ?They were playing and beating all the way, and the gongs and drums were noisy. The blood-red team formed a sharp contrast with the snow-white earth. ?But what Gu Xi was more concerned about was not this, but curious about how they hid themselves. It wasnt until Gu Xi rushed to a position more than a thousand meters in front of the team that they suddenly appeared on the snow. This is an extremely unreasonable thing. The death incarnation under Gu Xi had no time to care whether this was reasonable or not. After the enemy appeared, the death incarnation that had been flying in the sky turned its body and turned into a high-speed moving black mist, quickly rushing into the wedding procession. middle. Under his impact, Gu Xi also noticed the irrationality of this team. There was a groom riding on a blood-red bone horse in the team. He was dressed in red robes, with a large blood-red flower on his chest. The white baboon skin was draped on his legs, as if to keep warm. use. ??His left hand is also holding more than ten red silk threads. Behind him were more than a dozen blood-red sedans. Beside each sedan there were sedan bearers, escorting maids and brides, and porters responsible for carrying the dowry. ? Gu Xi could tell at a glance that the groom was the leader of the team, and the dozen or so brides sitting in the sedan were the source of his strength. "Death incarnate!" Gu Xi patted the coffin lid, quickly took out a bottle of magic potion and put it to his mouth. ?But this time the gate of the city of death did not appear behind Gu Xi. He did not intend to fight here this time. The snowy field in front of him was full of dangers, and Gu Xi was not sure whether there would be new enemies nearby if there was a real fight. Gu Xi remembered his mission very clearly. Send five powerful undead troops to the Immortal Garden. Now there is only the final distance to the Dispersed Fairy Garden, and Gu Xi cannot interrupt the mission here. After hearing Gu Xi''s order, the incarnation of death rushed towards the groom''s official immediately. This time, he did not use Death Dragon Breath from the beginning. Instead, he glared his right eye, and a melting light went towards the groom''s official. . As a result, the melting light popped out. With a slight movement of the groom''s fingers, a bride wearing a red wedding dress and a red hijab flew out of the sedan and stood in front of the groom. The blow of the melting light melted the bride on the spot, leaving only a blood-red wedding dress. But what happened in the next second left Gu Xi quite speechless. ??A matchmaker who had been following the sedan suddenly stood up on her own initiative, grabbed a blood-red wedding dress and entered the sedan. It can be seen that this flower matchmaker took the place of the bride who died in the war and became another bride of the groom. Faced with this situation, the incarnation of death didn''t think too much. He glared again and shot out a new melting light. At this time, the groom''s official was also angry. With a wave of his hand, seven brides in blood wedding dresses jumped out of the sedan chair, fell on the incarnation of death, and attacked the incarnation of death with his own hands. ?But Death Incarnate is not that easy to fight. His body is immune to 75% of physical attacks. In other words, if you punch him ten times, only three of them will be effective. ?This is the data when Death Incarnation is unlucky. If the data is good, I will give you full immunity directly. ?At the same time, I really thought that the incarnation of death was so stupid. As long as the incarnation of death turned into black mist, it would actively tear apart and devour everything around it. ?These brides who jumped on the body of the death incarnation were torn into pieces in the black mist of the death incarnation before they had time to change their attack methods. Judging from the speed at which they died in battle, these brides were only at level 4 or 5. Only the groom was the key, and these brides were just tools. ??Gu Xi could understand this, and so could the incarnation of death. He turned his body and rushed towards the wedding procession, using the power of the black mist to tear a hole in the procession. Forward! ?Seeing that the incarnation of death had gained the upper hand, Gu Xi slapped the coffin lid heavily. Xie Coffin also knew the meaning of Gu Xi''s words. Without any hesitation, he increased his speed to the highest level and rushed out from the road torn out by the incarnation of death. Just when Xie Coffin rushed into the wedding procession, Gu Xi felt his eyes blurred, surrounded by red silk, and the sound of suona sounded in his ears, but he couldn''t tell that he was welcoming a bride or attending a funeral, or even He could still smell the smell of wine and meat on the tip of his nose. Gu Xi even had the idea of ??getting down from the evil coffin and having a drink. Fortunately, Xie Coffin himself was not affected by this. He led Gu Xi in a rampage, knocked away the enemies who wanted to surround him, and rushed out from the other end of the team. (End of this chapter) Chapter 110： The strong one is coming (12109) Chapter 110 The strong one attacks (12109) The average subscription has reached 1090. I am working hard to update and write well. Brothers, please support me more. The groom in the wedding procession actually saw that Gu Xi was the master of the incarnation of death that was raging in the sky. ?As long as Gu Xi is killed, the incarnation of death will be defeated without a fight. So when Gu Xi wanted to rush out, the bridegroom officer also focused on Gu Xi. But just like that, the incarnation of death seized the opportunity. The incarnation of death threw away the others, rushed in front of the groom, opened his mouth, and a green beam of light appeared in his mouth. The breath of the dragon of death. ??When the green beam of light fell, the groom was also startled. He knew very well his own strength. He would definitely not be able to withstand such an attack full of death intentions. ?So he quickly turned his hand, and several brides appeared in front of him to block the blow for him. But the number of brides who jumped out was too small, and they were dispersed in an instant. At this time, the groom has also stepped aside. With the movement of his fingers, batch after batch of his men grabbed the blood wedding dress, entered the sedan chair, and began to transform into the bride, the tool of the groom. But now the groom has no time to choose. Now not only the matchmaker can become the bride, but also the porters who carry the burden, as long as they are close and take the blood wedding dress, they will enter the sedan chair and transform into the bride. . Once the new brides are transformed, the groom can control them to fight head-on with the incarnation of death. But after the death dragon breath of Death Incarnation is released, nothing else matters. The incarnation of death moved back and forth in the sky, and the death dragon''s breath swept across the wedding procession in front of him. Under the attack of the death dragon''s breath, all the sedan chairs and people in the team were killed in one blow. Seven or eight seconds later, seven of the sedans that originally had more than ten heads were destroyed on the spot. The wedding team was also completely gone by half. ? ? If the groom''s horse hadn''t been of good quality, he would have been swept away by the death dragon''s breath. At this time, the groom''s face looked angry. You must die, you must die. Roaring, the bridegroom officer didn''t care about Gu Xi who had already rushed out of the control range of his team, but rushed towards the incarnation of death with the newly transformed bride. ?At this moment, a voice sounded from behind the incarnation of death. "Young man, I just saw someone rushing out of your station. Can you do it?" ??Suddenly appearing behind the incarnation of death was also the leader of the White Walkers dressed in white baboon skin. ??It''s just that he is different from the White Walker leaders Gu Xi has encountered before. The white baboon skin that this White Walker leader wears is obviously a higher level. ?The others'' white baboon skins are all just one piece of skin, but the one in front of me has a pair of orange gems inlaid at the baboon''s eyes. Sir, please dont worry, I will definitely chase that guy back. "If you don''t hurry up, we will finally trap three suppression points. If they are destroyed, let''s see how the Ghost King will deal with you." The groom''s officer became nervous upon hearing this. He was about to lead his men back, but found that the incarnation of death had turned into black mist, biting at his wedding team. Facing all this, the groom could only grit his teeth and say, "Sir, now..." Ill handle this stupid guy, please hurry up. After saying this, the leader of the White Walkers flew towards the incarnation of death. ??This new leader of the White Walkers is the high-level leader of the White Walkers who invaded this world. He is no longer a leader, but a White Walker hero, and his level has reached level 9. This time he came here temporarily and did not bring his most proud subordinates with him. But there is definitely a big gap between the hero and the boss. Not to mention other things, the skills he masters are much higher than those of the boss. ??He also saw some of the methods used by the incarnation of death to attack just now. He could tell at a glance that the incarnation of death was an elemental creature with some ghostly attributes. Physical attacks were not that effective against the incarnation of death, but spell attacks were extremely effective against the incarnation of death. This White Walker hero is said to be famous for his magic. ?After taking two steps towards the incarnation of death, the White Walker hero pulled out a staff made of ice from under the baboon''s skin. Blizzard! Under the spell of this ghost hero, the incarnation of death was shrouded in the wind and snow. The snowflakes falling in the wind and snow were carrying sharp ice crystals. These ice crystals were like daggers, falling on the incarnation of death. on the body. Although Death Incarnate''s vitality is very high, as the White Walker hero thought, his spell resistance is not very strong. Spell attacks like blizzard will cause high damage to him. Just after a wave of blizzard subsided, the black fog on the body of Death Incarnation was reduced by half. At the same time, his body became obviously ice blue, and his movement speed was much slower. ?Finding that the Incarnation of Death was trapped by the White Walker hero, the groom quickly organized the remaining men. Lets all start playing. Havent you eaten? Come on, hurry up. The bridegroom''s wedding team is actually the source of the groom''s ability. ? He ??is not considered an orthodox troop. Some of the methods in this wedding team are all used to strengthen the groom''s own abilities. ?Like a drum band that plays pipes and drums, its effect is equivalent to that of a bard in a Western squad. It is a means of using music to enhance the combat effectiveness of the troops. Now the bridegroom officer wants his men to speed up a little more so that they can chase Gu Xi back. As the drum band started playing, the groom looked at the remaining sedan chairs. Are you all ready? Now lend me all your strength, as long as... Before the groom finished speaking, he heard a bang, and the incarnation of death, which was suppressed by the blizzard, hit the ground hard. The incarnation of death, whose life has come to an end, has not forgotten his mission. He shrank his body inward, and a large amount of black mist enveloped him. If you still want to defend yourself, go to hell, Death Storm! When the White Walker hero saw the movements of the Death Incarnation, he thought that the Death Incarnation wanted to protect himself at this time. So he changed his hands and released two black tornadoes blowing in the direction of the incarnation of death. But at this time, the incarnation of death has completed his preparations. The Death Incarnation shrinks himself this time, not for defense, but because he wants to self-destruct. The reason why he fell down and landed near the groom official was entirely because Gu Xi''s goal set for him at the beginning was to regard the groom official as his primary enemy. ??Now the groom is not dead yet, and all the thoughts of the incarnation of death are focused on him. ?Seeing the death storm blowing towards him, the incarnation of death concentrated all his power. Then he roared at the sky. Boom! (End of this chapter) Chapter 111： Arrive at Sanxian Garden (13109) Chapter 111 Arriving at Sanxian Garden (13109) "ah!" Gu Xi, who was lying on the coffin lid, suddenly felt a pain in his head and screamed. "Full speed ahead!" After regaining consciousness, Gu Xi patted the coffin lid heavily, asking Xie Coffin to think of a way to increase his speed. Gu Xi already knew what happened just now. Death incarnate died in battle. At the beginning of the attack on the wedding procession, Gu Xi could see that the groom''s official was not that strong. ??If Gu Xi hadn''t been in a hurry, he could have stayed where he was and waited for the incarnation of death to kill the groom before leaving. As it turned out, the incarnation of death died in the battle just a short time after he rushed out. ??If no one else had intervened here, even Gu Xi would not believe it even if he were beaten to death. ? Gu Xi has just been upgraded. His death incarnation is now at level 12, and he is considered to be at the pinnacle of power in this world. ?Coupled with the characteristics of the Incarnation of Death, if it were not for powerful troops or soldiers, it would be impossible to force the Incarnation of Death into what it is now. The death of Death Incarnation is a reminder to Gu Xi that the enemy is very powerful. ??Gu Xi, who understood this, didn''t look back at the situation behind him at all. He was just there urging Xie Coffin to speed up a little more. The movement speed of the evil coffin had actually reached its limit, but it could not withstand Gu Xi''s demands, so the evil coffin began to play tricks and take some unusual routes. For example, what should you do if you see cracks in the ice? Normally, shouldn''t we take a detour? No matter what, the evil coffin will jump directly over it as soon as it speeds up. Lets take another example of a hill. Originally, Evil Coffin would take a detour, but now it doesnt take a detour. Its just a matter of rushing up the hill and feeling the feeling of flying. ?With this method of running as straight as possible, Gu Xi quickly rushed out of the snowfield and discovered the Fairy Garden in the distance. Even though he hasnt arrived yet, as the scenery in front of him changes, Gu Xi knows that he is not in the wrong place. In front of you is a forest in the middle of the snow. The trees in the forest have turned into purple crystals. ?After entering the woods, there is no way for the outside wind and snow to blow in, and the temperature in the woods has obviously increased a lot. ?In the woods, Gu Xi saw many wild animals that were also affected, including deer with purple crystal antlers, purple rabbits, and beetles that looked like ice sculptures. There are some flowers with purple crystals and grass with purple dew on the roadside. Entering the woods, Gu Xi felt like he had entered another world. Dont stay in the woods, you cant stand the influence of the woods, come in quickly. ?While Gu Xi was still observing the situation in the woods, a voice came from deep in the woods. ?Gu Xi was startled and realized that this was the hero of Chaoyang Guild stationed here. ?So Gu Xi quickly patted the coffin lid and walked towards the direction of the sound. After bypassing some crystallized trees in front of him, Gu Xi''s eyes lit up, and a city hidden in the woods appeared in front of Gu Xi. ?The city in front of you is full of the style of the mausoleums of Eastern emperors. In the middle of the woods is a large mound of earth that is forty meters high. All city buildings are built around mounds of earth. Only around the mound of sealed soil, everything was not affected by the purple crystals and still maintained its original color. As soon as he saw the situation in front of him, Gu Xi understood that the purple crystallization in the woods was the result of some kind of force that had been suppressed below overflowing. If you stay here for a long time, you will definitely be exposed to this kind of power. Eventually, you will be affected by this kind of power and turn into the kind of crystallized monster outside. Only within the confines of this land, this is a relatively safe zone that can shield the influence of overflowing forces. ??But the city in front of us doesnt seem to be that big. The protection of the city by the mound of earth is only within one thousand meters outside the earth. ?Although this mound occupies a relatively large area and expands a certain safety zone, in comparison, the city in front of us does not have much usable land. The buildings in the city are mainly concentrated in the east and south areas. ?Buildings of various styles are piled up here. ?The location where Gu Xi entered was just to the west of the mound of earth. Beyond a few inconspicuous buildings, there were a large number of fields planted with a strange kind of wheat. ?These wheats are somewhat similar to flytraps. Before they grow, they emit a large amount of special smell to attract various pests. ?As long as those pests get on this wheat, they will be stuck by the mucus secreted by the wheat, and eventually become nutrients for the wheat. ??I have to admire this kind of wheat care. ??The person who can produce this kind of wheat can be regarded as a super powerful expert. ?This not only solves the fertilizer problem of wheat, but also solves the problem of insect pests. As long as there is water, this kind of wheat can be grown in large quantities, and there is no need to worry about the planting environment being unsuitable for wheat growth. ?Such an environment made Gu Xi''s eyes light up, and he was thinking about whether he should get some seeds back and plant them in Alidovi City. At this moment, the previous voice sounded again. Dont stay there, come to the south side of the seal first. Only then did Gu Xi remember his mission. He quickly patted the lid of the coffin, causing the evil coffin to change direction and head towards the south of the mound. ?While moving forward, Gu Xi kept looking at the mound of earth in front of him. Speaking of ancient tombs, what was buried under them may be different, but on the ground, their styles are somewhat unified. They are piled as high as they can and as sharp as they can. At most, the materials are different, and the exterior is different. The decoration is just different. ?This mound looks like a pyramid of dirt. The mound maintains the style of an Eastern mausoleum, with not even a root of grass on it. ?All the soil is packed tightly, and even strong winds and heavy rains cannot have much impact on this mound. ?This also made Gu Xi guess who the owner was under this tomb. If such a large mound of earth can be built, the people buried underneath must at least be at the level of kings or above. Comrade, this way. ?Before Gu Xi could judge the situation of the sealed earth mound, the evil coffin had already arrived directly south of the sealed earth mound. ?This is the main urban area of ??Sanxian Garden. As soon as he entered here, he saw a woman wearing a blue gauze skirt waving to him. The woman was carrying a long sword as tall as herself on her back. When she waved, Gu Xi also noticed that the woman was wearing silver gloves. Are you here to transport troops? I am an official member of the Knights of the Sun under Chaoyang Guild, a level 5 death knight. You can call me Shu Daiyi. Let me ask you again, are you a player who transported troops? " (End of this chapter) Chapter 112： The real fairy garden (please subscribe) Chapter 112 The real fairy garden (please subscribe) "Yes, he is a new intern at Chaoyang Guild. He received the task of transporting troops to Sanxian Garden. Five troops were transported this time, a total of 5,500 people. There was a battle on the road, and 204 people were lost in the battle. All others were transported to As soon as Gu Xi saw that Shu Dai also planned to do business, he immediately started talking. At the same time, he was also preparing to open the city gate and directly hand over the undead troops that were transported. Farewell now, dont leave the troops here, Ill take you there. ?In addition, when transporting troops, 10% of them are allowed to float. You only need to provide 5,000 soldiers later, and the rest is yours. " "ah." "Stop, come with me. I''ll take you to see the city lord. But this time the guild has made a profit. The level limit will be directly reached during the internship period. It seems that your talent is very good." ?Level cap? ? Gu Xi was stunned for a moment, and then realized that at some point, his experience had reached the level 5 standard. However, because the activation task was stuck, he was unable to upgrade to level 5 for the time being. ?At the same time, Gu Xi also noticed that all the overflowing experiences were present. Judging from the current situation, he had just received more than 5,000 experiences. ? Gu Xi frowned and quickly flipped through the pages, finally finding a clue in the prompts. Death Incarnation (spell product) kills the White Walker leader (level 9), you get 5133 experience points (experience +5%). That groom officer is dead! ?Gu Xi thought with certainty. ?Looking at Gu Xi frowning, Shu Dai, who was leading the way, also smiled. Why, you dont know how to activate your talents? Ah, yes, I havent learned this in college. ?Gu Xi smiled and quickly explained the matter. "Don''t worry. If you don''t learn in the academy, you will definitely be arranged in the guild. You are a necromancer, and my method is not suitable for you. You can talk to the city lord yourself later, and you will be able to activate your talents and upgrade again soon. " As Shu Daiyi spoke, he guided Gu Xi in a certain direction. Because Gu Xi was riding the evil coffin, Shu Daiyi also called out his mount, which was a purple war horse. The whole body of the war horse was wrapped in thick horse armor, with only a pair of flaming swords exposed. Eyes of blue flame. ?Beside the war horse, there is also a purple battle flag with a little goblin with butterfly wings painted on it. After riding on the war horse, Shu Daiyi raised the battle flag, and three goblins flew out from nearby and followed Shu Daiyi. These three goblins are about the same size as normal goblins. They are wearing purple robes, and the butterfly wings on their backs are emitting a faint blue light. "This is?" Oh, my ghoul, follow me, I will take you to see the city lord. Ghoul? ?Gu Xi was a little speechless. With a ghoul like this, I''m afraid I''ve joined a fake undead guild. ?Their group soon arrived at an earthen hut on the edge of Fengtu. Compared with the various buildings outside, the earthen house in front of us is not very high. From the outside, it looks only over two meters high, with a single room. ?In this mud house, there is an old man wearing linen clothes and holding a broom. ??This old man is different from the fairy-like style of the guild president. He is really old, and the wrinkles on his face can kill someone. ?When he saw Gu Xi approaching, the old man first put down the broom in his hand, and then straightened up. You are the comrade who transported the troops here, right? Where are the troops? Take them all with you and let them out now? Gu Xi glanced around and saw that the space here was very small. "Come in and talk." The old man waved to Gu Xi and asked him to enter the earthen house first. Shudai also said to the old man at this time: "City Lord, the people have been sent to you. I have to go on patrol, so I won''t stay here any longer." You go ahead, Ill take care of things here. As the old man spoke, he waved to Gu Xi. Gu Xi knew that this was the city lord of Sanxian Garden, so he lowered his guard and followed him into the hut. This hut was where the tombkeepers lived next to the mound. Later, when we took over the place, we modified the hut and turned it into an elevator to enter the Sanxian Garden. ah! Gu Xi was stunned on the spot. elevator? He thought this was the meeting hall of Sanxian Garden. Unexpectedly, it turned out to be an elevator. ?While talking, Gu Xi also felt the ground shaking slightly. After the shaking stopped, the old man opened the door and took Gu Xi out. When he got out of the elevator, Gu Xi couldn''t help but be shocked by the scene in front of him. At this time, they actually came to the underground cave. When they looked up, they found that the ceiling of the cave was all covered with purple crystals. The light refracted from nowhere fell on these crystals and was reflected out through the crystals. The whole cave turned purple. In the cave is a large city covering an area of ??at least 300 square kilometers. The entire city is built around a huge stone pillar. There were countless corpses crawling up the stone pillars. At the same time, Gu Xi noticed that a large number of light spots were constantly circling around the stone pillars. "This is?" "The underground of Fengtu Mound is also the main body of Sanxian Garden. Of course, we don''t know what this city was called before. The only thing we can know is that on the stone pillar, where the Fengtu Mound tomb is, there is a person buried there. A loose immortal. Don''t look at me like that, we found this when we were searching for information under the tomb. The person buried above called himself Sanxian. ??The purple crystals you see above are all the energy overflowing from the corpse of this loose immortal. They are also the dragon blood crystals we usually need. The metal on the ground affected by the overflowing energy is what we call dragon steel. We are usually responsible for suppressing this place and preventing others from disturbing the balance here. ?At the same time, I also collected some materials here. This time the world was invaded. In order to deal with some situations, some soldiers in the city were mobilized, which made the situation a little difficult. By the way, where are your soldiers? " Only then did Gu Xi react. He suppressed the shock in his heart and opened the gate of the city of death. Five undead troops quickly walked out of the city. ?Seeing these soldiers appear, the old man changed his previous appearance and counted the number and strength of these five undead troops with a serious look on his face. After confirming that there were enough people and that they were not just filling up the number with **** undead, the old man nodded to Gu Xi with satisfaction and said. "Well done, comrade. The arrival of this group of troops has solved my biggest problem. I have something to do now, so I won''t keep you any longer. This is proof that you have completed your mission. After you exit this world, you can go find government affairs Ill exchange it for the reward. As he spoke, the old man took out a silver finger bone-like object and handed it to Gu Xi''s hand. Then, without waiting for Gu Xi to ask what was going on, the old man ordered decisively. The Yinfeng Camp and the Ghost Qi Camp took off and entered the underground camp to suppress the changes. (End of this chapter) Chapter 113： Sudden battle (please subscribe) Chapter 113 Sudden Battle (Please subscribe) ?Seeing the old man busy himself, Gu Xi felt a little embarrassed. Where would he go next? Are he just here to watch? Or is he ready to leave? Just when Gu Xi looked confused, two more players came out of the underground city. ??The two players are obviously dressed differently. One looks like a miner, and the other is wearing heavy armor, like a defender in the city. They came to the old man quickly. City Lord, have the troops been sent here? Before anyone could reach him, the man in heavy armor was already mumbling. ??The old man was commanding two ghost troops to enter the designated position. When he saw him coming, the old man said rudely. Just worry about what you have. Look, those heavily armored zombies are for you. Thats enough. Thats enough, I know the city lord will not forget me. The city lord doesnt know that since you transferred my troops, the dragon cubs over there have become dishonest. "You are the only one who talks a lot." The old man glanced at the heavily armored player and said, "Go and divide the troops. Wu Qian didn''t come. Liu Su, please help bring the light shooter group assigned to him." Okay. The player on the side who was dressed like a miner responded. The two of them quickly guided the remaining three troops and took them aside. They did not even look at Gu Xi during the whole process, and the old man had no intention of introducing them to Gu Xi. From the perspective of these players, Gu Xi is just a comrade who temporarily sent troops here. After he leaves, Gu Xi will leave, and there may not be a chance to come to Sanxian Garden again next time. It doesn''t matter how good their relationship with Gu Xi is. ?This is just a waste of energy. Wouldnt it be nice for them to have that time to do something they want to do? This situation made Gu Xi a little embarrassed. Just when he was thinking about how to propose leaving, the ground suddenly shook. Gu Xi heard the sound of heavy drums coming from above. The old man''s expression changed, "Here we go again." After finishing speaking, the old man turned around and looked around, and found that Gu Xi was still standing there. He thought for a while and said to Gu Xi: "Comrade, there is a war above. There are currently insufficient manpower here in Sanxian Garden. We need to No, how about you come and help me too. Dont worry, your work will not be in vain, and the corresponding supplies will be sufficient by then. Besides, now that group of shameless guys are fighting again. Even if you want to quit the game now, it''s too late, so just use it to make extra money. " Okay, who should I report to? ? Gu Xi doesnt mind participating in the battle. As a necromancer, any battle is a good opportunity for him to upgrade. The old mans words are what Gu Xi wants right now. You take the elevator up and report directly to Captain Wood. He will arrange everything. I have something to deal with here, so I wont leave you alone. As the old man spoke, he sent Gu Xi back to the elevator. ?When the elevator door closed, Gu Xi noticed that the ghosts from Yinfengying and Guiqiying that he had sent before flew to the tall stone pillars in the underground space. As they joined, there were obviously many more light spots hovering around the stone pillars. At the same time, the crystals on the ceiling were also much brighter. Some places even turned bright purple, unlike before, which was the dark purple. . Gu Xi finally figured out that these ghosts were used to suppress the corpses of Sanxian above the stone pillars. Before he came, this place had been affected by some influences. The number of suppressing troops decreased, and the aura emanating from the corpses of Sanxian was somewhat uncontrollable. He sent more than 5,000 troops to suppress Sanxian Garden. As for the White Walkers outside, they are not actually paying attention to them. Perhaps in the eyes of these few people, the White Walkers outside can be defeated by just a player. ? Gu Xi wanted to take another look, but the elevator door had closed, cutting off Gu Xi''s sight. Soon, Gu Xi was sent back to the small house by the elevator. Before he opened the door of the small house, Gu Xi heard the rapid sound of drums coming from outside. "Hurry up, move quickly, put up the battle flag for me, release all the troops, there is no need to wait for any time to use them now." In the beating of the drums, a voice spread throughout the city. Even Gu Xi in the hut could hear it clearly. ?Hearing this voice, Gu Xi became nervous. He opened the door and went out without having time to think about it. In the chaotic crowd, Gu Xi caught a running Necromancer player. "Comrade, I want to ask where Wood is. I want to report to Wood." The player who was dragged by Gu Xi looked Gu Xi up and down, "You are the transport team that sent the troops here, I don''t have time to care about you now. You should find a place to hide first until we finish the battle." " After saying this, the player shook off Gu Xi''s hand and ran in one direction. Hey, just wait, I can join the fight too. Before Gu Xi could stop him, the player had already run away without knowing where he was going. Helplessly, Gu Xi could only turn his attention to the other players, but no matter where he looked, no player wanted to pay attention to him. Finally, there was an old player who couldn''t stand it anymore. He said to Gu Xi when he passed by. "Don''t embarrass them. Wood''s military order is strict and they don''t dare to talk to you. If you want to join in, just go over there and find Wood." After speaking, the veteran player pointed Gu Xi in the direction. Looking in the direction pointed by the veteran player, Gu Xi found a strong man more than two meters tall standing under a huge flagpole that was thirty meters high. He wears thick plate armor, which is covered with gold and silver skull patterns. In one hand he holds a staff that is taller than him, and in the other hand he holds a shield. ?? Gu Xi couldn''t figure out for a while whether he was a necromancer or a death knight. ?There were a large number of ravens hovering around him. From time to time, he would say a few words to the ravens and ask them to go down and deliver orders. ?At this time, the strong man also saw Gu Xi. He glared and said, "What are you doing standing there? Why don''t you return to your position quickly?" Well, I came here to transport troops. I just handed over the troops. Where should I go next? "He''s here to transport troops. Oh, you''re the little guy who just entered the city. How many troops do you have now? I''ll arrange a place for you." "There are still more than four hundred people, but I..." "It''s so few, okay." Before Gu Xi could finish his words, he was interrupted by the strong man, "You can go to Bingliu District, four hundred soldiers is almost enough, I don''t care what method you use, just hold it there I''ll give you credit. After this battle is over, if you come to me, you will not be short of any rewards you deserve. " After saying this, the strong man waved his hand, and a raven flew in front of Gu Xi. You follow the raven to District B6 first. If there are any new orders, I will ask the raven to take you there. After saying this, the strong man ignored Gu Xi and directed the other players to come. (End of this chapter) Chapter 114： Garrison (14109) Chapter 114 Garrison (14109) Working hard to add more updates, please support me! Led by the raven, Gu Xi quickly arrived at his defense area, which was an open space in the southwest corner of the Sanxian Garden. Behind him is a functional building, and in front of him is an open space about the size of a football field. ?This is the B6 area assigned to Gu Xi, and Gu Xi''s task is also very simple: to prevent any enemy from passing through the open space in front and attacking the building behind him. As long as this building can be defended, there is nothing else to worry about. Hey, new guy, what do you call him? After getting into position, before Gu Xi could release his soldiers, a voice came from not far away. ? Gu Xi looked up and found a pure black full-body armor standing not far away. The sound came from this full-body armor. ??It''s just that the full armor seems to be too big for this person, and Gu Xi can''t see this person''s face. "Who are you?" Death Knight Du Wushuang is responsible for cooperating and fighting with you. ?The man in full armor tried his best to turn his head, "Don''t worry, I am a level 4 death knight. I have enough combat power to protect you in battle." Ive never worried about my safety. ?At this time, Gu Xi had already sat on the evil coffin, but this time he did not wrap himself up in a quilt. Instead, he pointed his hand and released the gate of the city of death. At this time, changes have been noticed at the gate of the Death City. A section reinforced with thick bones appeared in front and behind the gate. At the same time, a flagpole more than ten meters high also appeared on the gate. Looking at the empty battle flag with nothing on it, it was hung on the flagpole. Although it is a white flag, the thumbs up on the flag can still prove Gu Xi''s identity as a chief. Although he is only the top graduate of the college, this is enough. In Du Wushuang''s surprised gaze, a large number of undead troops began to move outward. After the last battle, Gu Xi''s men''s combat effectiveness has been improved in all aspects, especially the skeleton soldiers of the Bone-cutting Battalion and the two combat teams. The newly added zombies all wore uniforms stolen from the ghost soldiers. of complete armor. There are 196 people in the Bone-cutting Battalion, 1 combat team with 46 people, 2 combat teams with 49 people, 209 skeleton shooters, 59 zombies, and 52 ghosts. As his troops walked out, Gu Xi was already making calculations in his mind. ?Just after Gu Xi handed over the transported undead to the city lord, the remaining ghosts already belonged to Gu Xi. There was no need for Gu Xi to explain anything, Luna had already helped Gu Xi sort out everything. Skeleton soldiers are assigned to the three armies, and skeleton shooters, zombies and ghosts are also gathered together. Although they have not yet been baptized and tempered by battle, the number is already sufficient. The six hundred undead troops have a minimum strength of level 3, and the most advanced ghosts have reached level 7. This kind of combat power is ranked high in Sanxian Garden. Seeing Gu Xi''s undead troops standing in the open space in front of them, Du Wushuang was immediately stunned. The number of your troops. Whats wrong with this quantity? ?Gu Xi asked in confusion while directing the troops to stand in position. "This number is a bit too much. There are at least five, no, more than six hundred soldiers here. Your strength has exceeded most of the necromancers left here. Are you a talented student in the guild? " Gu Xi couldn''t explain the situation to Du Wushuang for a while. He can''t say that he lost more than 290 undead soldiers because of a troop transport, and they were all of a relatively high level. He could only laugh. Then he turned his gaze forward. Comrades, what should we do next? "Just wait here, just wait for someone to kill us. At first, I thought we would have to use a lot of force this time, but with you here, it will be fine." ?Du Wushuang explained with a smile. Can they hit here? Thats so new. The Sanxian Garden is only a small place, and the ground is not taken seriously. Except for the amethyst forest outside, there is no city wall for defense. Individuals can come in from any direction. ?It is normal for the enemy to come in. ?But dont worry, there are a lot of players in Sanxian Garden. ?Each player has a certain amount of troops in hand. After the incident this time, all the players who went out to do the mission also returned. The current troops are enough to deal with all troubles. " "How many people are there? Why do I think the city lord is not willing to take care of things on the ground?" "Let me tell you this, even if this part of the city on the ground is completely destroyed, the city lord will not even take a glance at it. He only cares about two things. The first is the collection of the overflowing energy of the loose immortals below, the dragon blood crystal With Dragonsteel, you necromancers are in luck. The second is to suppress the corpse of Sanxian. He never cared about the rest. Matters on the ground are generally handled by a committee of ten. " Committee of Ten? Yes, it is the city management organization composed of the commander-in-chief, knight commander, mage leader, blacksmith, doctor, tavern owner, farmer, hunter, scout and merchant. They all discussed matters on the ground. Unless there is something really big, the city lord will generally not interfere with their decisions. " Commander in Chief, Knight Commanderare these nicknames or what? "Some are nicknames, and some are positions. For example, the commander-in-chief is Wood. He is the commander-in-chief of the Sanxian Garden troops appointed by the guild. He has the right to mobilize all the troops in Sanxian Garden, and he can also direct all players to participate. fighting. ??The Knight Commander and the Mage Leader are their nicknames. They are the strongest death knights and necromancers here in Sanxian Garden, and death knights and necromancers are also willing to listen to their opinions. The blacksmith is the owner of the blacksmith shop. Dont underestimate him. He is the strongest craftsman in Sanxian Garden. I heard that as long as he has enough materials, he can even create purple equipment. The situation is the same for doctors and tavern owners. They all have some skills, especially the tavern owner. He is the city''s enquirer. If you want to know anything, just ask him. As for the farmers and hunters, they are the managers of the non-governmental organizations in the city. The farmers'' organization is responsible for the farmland in the west of the city, and the hunters are responsible for hunting the small animals in the amethyst forest. They actually provide food for the city. Although the status of one or two farmers and hunters is not high, when there are more people, they still have some status in the city. The same is true for the scouts and merchants at the back, but their importance is actually not as important as that of farmers and hunters. ?Of course, the scouts here actually replace the miners, but you also know that the miners are underground and they are not managed above ground. Even if you have opinions, there is nothing you can do. In the end, its all the business of the gentlemen, and we can only accept it no matter how they arrange it. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 115： Siege enemies(15109) Chapter 115: Enemies attacking the city (15109) Since there were no enemies, Gu Xi and Du Wushuang chatted happily. From Du Wushuangs mouth, Gu Xi also learned a lot about Sanxian Garden. At the same time, he also knew what happened when the world was invaded by foreign enemies. "Let me tell you, I was doing a mission outside at that time, and suddenly a strange troop appeared. The enemies this time are not simple. Not only are they strong, but their various abilities are quite weird, especially the ones wearing white baboon skin. I met one at that time and almost couldn''t escape. I asked after I came back and found out that those wearing white baboon skins were all boss-level, with at least level 9. If I met them and came back alive, it was a sign of my strength. " When Du Wushuang said this, his full-body helmet was still lifted upwards. His expression was clearly saying, "Hurry up and give me a thumbs up. Do you listen to other people''s bragging but don''t praise me?" ??Gu Xi thought about it seriously, took out two pieces of white baboon skin, and asked calmly: "Is this what you are referring to?" Ah, its so boring to talk to someone like you. Du Wushuang was also speechless. If it weren''t for the helmet covering her head, Gu Xi could even see her eyes rolling out. ?Gu Xi chuckled and was about to say something when suddenly he stood up straight. "There are enemies, and there are two more. What is behind us, does it matter?" When Gu Xi discovered the enemy, Du Wushuang also saw the enemy appear. She had no time to answer Gu Xi''s question now, and was staring at the enemy who suddenly appeared. Just as Gu Xi said, there were two groups of enemies suddenly coming out of the woods in front. ?The headless horseman rushing at the front was wearing heavy black armor. Because he had no head, his head covered with white baboon skin was placed right on the headless horseman''s neck. ??He was riding a tall war horse and did not have any men behind him. He just held a spear in one hand and a long string of heads in the other. After rushing out, the spear raised in his hand was pointed at Du Wushuang''s position. When the Headless Horseman rushed out, the other leader of the White Walkers slowly walked out from behind. ??This is a skinny old woman, with a large number of cauldrons with legs behind her. When she walked out, the old woman pulled the white baboon skin she was wearing and smiled at Gu Xi. Before Gu Xi could say anything, liquids of different colors poured out from the cauldrons with legs, turning into twisted slimes in front of the old woman. Who are these people? Gu Xi complained and pointed forward. The skeleton soldiers of the Bone-cutting Battalion quickly moved forward. At the same time, the zombies and ghosts protected Gu Xi. The skeleton archer raised the bow and arrow in his hand, preparing for the first wave of attacks. attack. ?Seeing Gu Xi''s response, the Headless Horseman turned his spear in Gu Xi''s direction. It was obvious that the Headless Horseman saw that Gu Xi was the commander of the undead troops in front of him and was the priority to be killed on the battlefield. ? At this time, although Du Wushuang knew that there was a big difference in level between himself and the Headless Horseman, he still stood up and blocked the headless horseman''s spear. ?In Du Wushuang''s mind, Gu Xi is a necromancer and has no melee ability. He must take the provocation from the Headless Horseman. Even if you die in battle, you must ensure that Gu Xi survives. ?Only in this way can Gu Xi''s troops have the possibility to exist. Looking at Du Wushuang''s actions, the Headless Horseman was also a little dissatisfied. He was looking down on himself. A level 4 death knight dared to come out to provoke. So the headless horseman slapped his horse and quickly rushed towards Du Wushuang. At this time, Gu Xi also waved his hand heavily, and the skeleton archer''s arrows were faster than Du Wushuang. These arrows all focused their fire on the headless horseman. Hunted the headless horseman back a few steps in the first moment. Fortunately, at this time, the weird old woman had also completed the separation of her men, and slimes of various colors began to jump towards Gu Xi. Gu Xi''s attention then turned from the Headless Horseman to these slimes. His skeleton soldiers immediately fought with the slimes. At this time, Gu Xi saw the slime''s condition. These slimes are all transformed into liquids and have different effects according to their colors. Green is toxic, blue is ice-like, red is explosive, and earthy yellow is corrosive. The level is not too high, almost between level 4 and 6, but they are quite troublesome to fight. Bows and arrows are not very effective against them. Even with arrows stuck in their bodies, these slimes can still jump around and attack. ?Hash them with a long sword to cut them in two, but they will quickly reassemble themselves. It can be seen that no matter how much they chop, it will be useless before their life force is exhausted. At the same time, Gu Xi also noticed something. After releasing all the slimes, the cauldrons with legs actually squatted aside and lit a fire there. It looked like they were preparing to cook another pot of demonic food. medicine. Such a situation gave Gu Xi some ideas. Zombie, is there any way to drag those cauldrons over? What Gu Xi asked about was the part of the heavily armored zombies he had left behind. They held shields in one hand and iron hooks in the other, keeping an eye on the battlefield. When they heard Gu Xi''s order, they all shook their heads. ??The old woman knew the level of the undead quite well. Those cauldrons were placed far away from Gu Xi. There was no way they could kill them without killing the slimes in front of them. Even the skeleton shooters can''t shoot those cauldrons. At this time, the Headless Horseman was already irritated by the Skeleton Shooter. After being repelled three times in a row, the Headless Horseman lowered his spear to the ground. His horse seemed to be on fire, turning into flames and rushing towards the Skeleton Shooter''s team. . ?The impact was like a rocket, instantly rushing into the skeleton shooter. ??Gu Xi only heard a bang, and an explosion occurred in the skeleton shooter''s team. A large number of body fragments flew everywhere in the explosion. ?Gu Xi didnt think much and pointed at the place where the explosion occurred. Corpse explosion! ?Ten corpse explosions continued until no explosion was heard, and Gu Xi stopped using the corpse explosion at this location. The Headless Horseman probably didn''t expect that Gu Xi''s reaction would be so quick and the method he used would be so simple and direct. He killed a lot of skeleton shooters in that attack just now, but all the subsequent explosions were eaten by him alone. ?When the dust and smoke caused by the explosion dissipated, Gu Xi found that the flames on the Headless Horseman had dissipated, and his armor had been blasted into holes. As soon as he rushed out, he roared angrily at Gu Xi and rode his horse towards Gu Xi. (End of this chapter) Chapter 116： I’m in trouble now (please subscribe) Chapter 116 Im in trouble now (please subscribe) ??Just as the Headless Horseman charged angrily, the slimes at the old woman''s place also received the order. They knocked away the skeleton soldiers blocking the way and began to rush towards Gu Xi. Luna! At this time, Gu Xi felt a chill on his back, and then a smile appeared on his face. "ah!" Luna flew out from behind Gu Xi and screamed at the charging enemy. The banshee wails! ??As this skill is activated, many slimes that have been unable to be killed by shooting or slashing explode on the spot. However, the Headless Horseman was not affected much and continued to charge forward together. At this time, the heavily armored zombie standing in front of Gu Xi also threw out the iron hook in his hand. The iron hook with the iron chain got stuck on the leg of the Headless Horseman''s horse. He pulled it down hard and blocked the charge of the Headless Horseman. Interrupted. Seeing that the Headless Horseman was unable to charge forward, the ghosts quickly rushed out. Gu Xi had used ghosts to deal with white ghost leaders of the same level before. Although there are fewer ghosts now, they still have the abilities they should have. Whether it is attack power or the ghost''s ability to be immune to half of physical attacks, they have mastered them all. . ?At Gu Xis order, the ghosts pounced on him instantly. The knight who cannot move has his combat effectiveness directly halved. Coupled with the ghost''s close attack, the headless knight''s spear has insufficient room to use. After a while, the headless horseman was beaten to a pulp. Seeing that the headless horseman was about to be beaten to death, the headless horseman actually picked up the head in his left hand and put it on his neck. The eyes of the human head that was placed on it suddenly widened, and with a push of the body, the ghost was shaken out. Then the Headless Horseman stepped heavily on the ground and retreated dozens of meters backwards. When the Headless Horseman landed, Gu Xi took action again. He pointed to the location of the Headless Horseman and it was a spell. "Corpse explosion! Corpse explosion! Corpse explosion!" It turns out that the place where the Headless Horseman fell was exactly where the slime was killed. After a slime dies, it will leave a pool of liquid on the ground. ?? Gu Xi was not sure whether this liquid was considered a corpse. Anyway, he didn''t want to make things easier for the Headless Horseman, so he immediately used the secondary corpse explosion skill. In the end, this corpse explosion is really useful. ??The slime''s corpse was a corpse, and the explosion brought a large amount of liquid, all of which sprayed on the headless horseman. The headless horseman''s newly restored health dropped by half in an instant, and at the same time, the ghosts also rushed over. ??But at this time, the Headless Horseman had already distanced himself. He shot towards it and killed a ghost on the spot. In the end, Gu Xi pointed at the place where the ghost died. Corpse explosion! ??The ghost still hanging on the Headless Horseman''s spear exploded on the spot. The shock wave caused by the explosion took away the head that the Headless Horseman had just installed. Without the newly installed head, the life that the Headless Horseman had just replenished quickly disappeared again. ?This time the situation of the Headless Horseman was not good. Many ghosts rushed from all directions, grabbing at the Headless Horseman. Under the attack of the ghosts, many of the Headless Horseman''s movements were interrupted. He wanted to replace himself with another human head several times, but before they could move, they were dragged down by the ghosts. Go down. Finally, the armor on the headless horseman was taken apart, revealing the gray-white skin under the armor. [The ghost (summon) kills the leader of the White Walkers (level 9), and you get 3227 experience points (experience +5%, level cap, overflow experience storage), and all summons participating in the attack each get 33 experience points. Dead? Attack! ?Looking at the message popping up in front of him, Gu Xi decisively gave the order. ?One of the two White Walker leaders died, and the remaining one was the old woman who looked extremely weak. If we dont take the initiative to attack now, then how long will it take? ?So Gu Xi pointed his hand and released all his troops. The skeleton shooter, who had just gotten up from the big explosion, rushed forward on the spot. Their shooting range is 150 meters, and they are still far away. When they rushed forward, they were still adjusting the appropriate attack angle. When they rushed to the corresponding position, all the skeleton shooters stopped. , a bow and an arrow are drawn, which is a wave of shooting. ??This time it was the old woman who was targeted. As a legal entity, she did not have thick armor like the death knight. Facing this blow, the old woman had to take a step back. At the same time, she pressed her hands on the ground. A large number of tree roots popped out of the ground, forming a defensive net in front of the old woman, blocking this wave of attacks. But the skeleton archers seized the opportunity at this time. They did not make any stop at all. The second and third waves of arrow rain fell from the sky and kept falling on the old woman''s defense net. ?Four waves went down, and the old woman could no longer withstand it. The defensive shield composed of tree roots shattered, and she took this opportunity to retreat back more than ten meters. ?At the same time, the living slime beside her also rushed forward, preparing to attack the skeleton shooter to give the old woman a chance to retreat. But at this moment, Gu Xi''s three skeleton troops had also rushed forward. The skeleton soldiers of Combat Team 1 raised their spears and pierced the slime. ?At the same time, the skeleton soldiers of the Bone-cutting Battalion jumped over the slime and chased in the direction of the old woman. When the old woman saw that something was wrong, she jumped into a crucible. The bottom of the crucible had long legs. Like a big rooster, it took the old woman and fled into the woods. ??The remaining cauldrons took the initiative to face the skeletons of the Bone-cutting Camp, and poured out the magic potion in the pots towards these skeletons. Skeleton soldiers (summons) kill the active crucible (level 5), you get 1 experience point, the bone-cutting battalion gets 1 experience point, and the summons gets 13 experience points. Skeleton Soldier (summon) kills the Medicine Slime (level 4), you get 1 experience point, the combat team gets 1 experience point, and the summons gets 8 experience points. As the experience prompts popped up again and again, Gu Xi knew that the battle was stable. He finally breathed a sigh of relief and turned to look at his side. At this time, Gu Xi discovered that Du Wushuang seemed to have disappeared. This situation made Gu Xi a little confused. ?Where did this person go? ?At this moment, there was an explosion behind Gu Xi. He looked back and saw a giant blood-red hand stretching out from the ground. The giant hand was more than two meters long. After stretching out from the ground, he quickly propped it up on the ground. One hand was blood red with a pair of curved horns on its head. It was more than five meters tall and had a white baboon around its waist. The devil of skin crawled out of the ground. ?At the same time, the old woman who had just escaped rode back on his cauldron. Behind him was a man with white hair, wearing a white baboon skin, and carrying a large long knife. ?Behind this man were more than 700 Ashigaru soldiers with crow heads, hats and armor. ?Seeing the situation in front of him, Gu Xi''s face became solemn. Now were in trouble! (End of this chapter) Chapter 117： Comeback (please subscribe) Chapter 117: Turnaround (please subscribe) ?Gu Xi thought that was the end of the matter, but in fact, more troublesome things were yet to come. ?Just when the three white ghost leaders appeared here, there was also a sound coming from the functional building protected by Gu Xi. ? Gu Xi looked back and saw that a large amount of white paper flew out of nowhere and began to be pasted on the building. Du Wushuang, who was nowhere to be seen at first, was trying hard to resist the attack of the white paper. ?Seeing Gu Xiguo, it seemed that Du Wushuang wanted to show that he could withstand it, but he didn''t even have a chance to speak. At this time, Gu Xi could see that this time their position had become the focus of the enemy''s attack. At least the building behind him is the key to this battle. ?? Gu Xi was also a little puzzled. What happened to this building? Would it cause huge changes if it were occupied? ?Although he didn''t know what was going on, Gu Xi made a decision immediately. The ghost goes to help him, the zombies defend, the skeleton shooter targets the crow head in front of him, Luna! As Gu Xis contracted undead, Luna understood Gu Xis meaning best. As soon as she heard Gu Xis order, she let out a banshee wail at the red-skinned guy. After being yelled by Luna, this guy locked onto Luna and took the initiative to rush towards Luna. And Luna quickly retreated, quickly crossing the position where the Headless Horseman died in battle. Since Luna calculated the landing point, she was able to get one step ahead of this guy every time. When Luna passed over the headless horseman''s body, it happened to be when the monster fell. At this moment, Gu Xi pointed decisively at the headless horseman''s body. Corpse explosion! When the headless horseman''s body exploded, it happened to be when the monster fell, and he even happened to step on the headless horseman''s body. With the sound of an explosion, the headless horseman''s body and his armor exploded on the spot, and the armor fragments penetrated into the monster''s body like steel knives. ??However, this monster''s vitality is relatively strong. The power of the headless horseman''s corpse explosion this time did not kill this monster. When Gu Xi saw this situation, he immediately pointed at the area where several more corpses exploded. It''s a pity that most of the slime corpses who died here in the last battle have been blown up by Gu Xi, and only a small number of corpses are left here. Gu Xi''s corpse exploded two or three times, but it had no effect. At this moment, Gu Xi yelled: "Luna!" ?Luna immediately understood what Gu Xi meant. Luna, who had been retreating just now, quickly rushed forward, bypassed the monster, and flew to Gu Xi''s side. ??When Luna bypassed the monster, she had already used the touch of ice, and the ice directly turned the monster into ice blue. ?Of course, this kind of coldness is not too strong for the monster in front of him, and it can only affect him for one to two seconds at most. But these two seconds were enough for Gu Xi. ?Gu Xi stood on the evil coffin and used the speed of the evil coffin to rush to the monster. Death incarnate! Just when the ice on the monster''s body disappeared and it wanted to move around, Gu Xi released the incarnation of death. The incarnation of death rushed out of the black mist and bit the monster''s body. If this monster is still in its intact state, perhaps this time it can only seriously injure it. But the corpse explosion and Luna''s ice touch had already made this guy extremely weak. ?Now as soon as the incarnation of death appeared, he opened his mouth and bit the monster''s waist. With such a forceful shake of the head, the monster''s body was torn into two pieces on the spot. ??And Gu Xi was not idle either. After swallowing the magic potion in one gulp, he directly hit the monster''s head with the smashing staff. This blow even dented the monster''s skull. You kill the White Walker leader (level 9), you get 5425 experience points (experience +5%, level cap, overflow experience storage). After killing the big guy, Gu Xi turned around and glared at the old woman and the white-haired warrior, scaring them back a few steps. ?Taking this opportunity, Gu Xi decisively turned his attention to the white paper attached to the building. Gu Xi has already understood the situation in front of him. These blank papers are the key to this battle. Whether it is the old woman, the white-haired warrior, or even the red-skinned monster he killed, they are all used for attention grabbing. Only by getting rid of this blank piece of paper can the current crisis be resolved. ?Gu Xi raised his hand to the sky, and the incarnation of death flew into the air. ?At the same time, the evil coffin under Gu Xi''s feet also dragged Gu Xi toward the building. When Gu Xi took action, Luna had already taken over the command of Gu Xi''s troops. Although Gu Xi scared the old woman and the white-haired warrior back a few steps, it did not mean that they did not need to be on guard. ?Now that the command was obtained, Luna commanded the skeleton soldiers to fight against the crow-headed weapons. ??The strength of these crow-headed warriors is comparable to the ghost soldiers Gu Xi encountered before, but the weapons they use are all spears and other weapons, and all the armor on their bodies is armor, which is armor made of grass. I dont know how they can wear this kind of armor and use it with confidence. ??Anyway, when the skeleton soldiers attack them, whether it is the two-handed long sword of the Bone Sword or other weapons of the skeleton soldiers, they have very good damage to the armor. The only thing that is restrained is the Skeleton Archer''s arrows. When the arrow landed on the armor, it seemed that it could not penetrate too deep, and it would not even affect the fighting of these crow soldiers. ?Luna, who discovered this situation, immediately changed her direction and set her target on the old woman. ?Under Luna''s order, the skeleton shooter moved forward for a while, and even rushed to the front of the battlefield. ??However, the effect of such forward shooting is really good. The old woman was focused on the fire again. This time she no longer had the strength to use the tree root defense net again, and could only rely on the long-legged crucible to keep wandering. ?But the skeleton archers immediately switched to arrow rain attacks. ?This time it changed from concentrated fire to a large-scale attack. ?The old woman could no longer escape at this time. Under a wave of attacks, the old woman herself was fine, but the long-legged crucible she was riding was nailed to the ground. ??Another wave of fire followed. The old woman also took various potions and tried to drink them for herself, but it was already too late. ?This legal system itself does not have much defense and vitality. Under two waves of concentrated fire attacks, the old woman was finally killed on the spot. Skeleton Archer (summon) kills the White Walker leader (level 8), you gain 1613 experience points (experience +5%, level cap, overflow experience storage), and all summons participating in the attack each gain 41 experience points. (End of this chapter) Chapter 118： Uncover the enemy (16112) Chapter 118 Uncovering the Enemy (16112) The average number of subscriptions has reached 1127. We are working hard to add more updates every day. Please support me. ??With the old woman being killed, the situation at the scene returned to Gu Xi''s control. ??The original situation where at least three White Walker leaders surrounded and killed Gu Xi has now turned into a situation where Gu Xi''s troops are fighting a White Walker leader. Although the commander changed from Gu Xi to Luna, the incarnation of death in the sky gave her enough confidence. Under Luna''s command, Gu Xi''s undead troops fought head-on with the crow soldiers. The strength of the two sides is almost the same, and the numbers are also about the same. What they are fighting now is their respective command. ??Luna is not a professional commander, but the undead troops under Gu Xi have a full range of troops, flying in the sky and running underground. The most important thing is that only the skeleton soldiers can produce four types of troops, and the cooperation between them is quite good. Unlike the crow soldiers, there was only one spearman. Under Luna''s control, the two sides were still fighting. Luna was even able to spare some ghost troops to pay attention to the battle on Gu Xi''s side. ?Handing the main battlefield into Luna''s hands, Gu Xi drove the evil coffin and rushed to the building he was guarding. At first, Gu Xi was only chatting with Du Wushuang, and did not pay attention to the situation of the building behind him. Before I even had time to ask what this building was for. When he came over now, Gu Xi only saw white pieces of paper falling from the sky and sticking to the outer wall of the building, seemingly transforming the building into a paper building. Death Knight Du Wushuang was waving the heavy sword in his hand, cutting down the falling pieces of white paper, but his attack range was still too small. If he cut off a piece of white paper, a new piece of white paper would appear immediately. When the film appeared, he simply couldn''t handle the situation in front of him. ?When he saw Gu Xi coming over, the helmet on Du Wushuang''s head was still shaking, but he couldn''t speak for a while. Do you know where the enemy is? ?At a glance, Gu Xi knew that there was no way to hack at the moment. Unless the enemy was found, there was no way to crack it with this method. Du Wushuang rolled her eyes when she heard this. If she knew where the enemy was, she would be able to fight like this. Seeing that Du Wushuang could not answer and Gu Xi ignored him, he said loudly: "The incarnation of death, moving in a large area!" As soon as the incarnation of death, which had already flown high in the sky, heard this, he flew straight from the sky. When he flew down, the effect of the black mist on him was fully activated. Every person within about ten meters of the incarnation of death will be affected by this black mist. ?This is the happiest time for the Death Incarnation. In the city of Alidovi, when the Death Incarnation was flying, it did not dare to release its own black mist for fear of destroying the buildings below. ?It''s different now. If Gu Xi requires full power, then he should enjoy it. The incarnation of death rushed downwards and rushed into the range of the falling white papers. In the black mist, all the white papers were torn into pieces. The destruction speed was much faster than Du Wushuang. . With the incarnation of death taking over, Du Wushuang breathed a sigh of relief, but he did not take any time off. When there was no white paper falling in the sky, Du Wushuang rushed to the outside of the building and put the white paper that had been affixed to it. cut off. At this time, Gu Xi was paying attention to every move of the incarnation of death. He understood that after such a large-scale destruction of the enemy''s attack, the enemy would definitely come up with new methods. Now we have to see where the enemy''s blank paper comes from. ?Sure enough, as all the white paper falling from the sky was shattered, new white paper appeared again. This time Gu Xi found that the white paper appeared in the southeast corner of the building. ?At the same time, the direction of White Paper''s attack is no longer this building, but the incarnation of death flying in the sky. ?When Gu Xi saw this situation, he stretched out his hand and patted the evil coffin, and the evil coffin headed towards the southeast corner of the building. When Gu Xi rushed to that position, he saw the last piece of white paper flying from the corner to the sky. ?Gu Xi didn''t think much at all, he just hit that location with the crushing staff in his hand. Hit someone. ?The feel of the crushing staff came, and Gu Xi''s eyes lit up. It would be good if he hit someone. What he was afraid of was that he didn''t hit anyone. Even if it feels different when hitting someone. ?Gu Xi turned his hand over and thrust the crushing staff forward, "Bone spur!" ?A bone spur thrust forward, and then a crash was heard. Gu Xi felt as if he had scratched something. Looking closer, Gu Xi laughed. In front of him was a paper man with a wall pattern drawn on it. ??If Gu Xi hadn''t hit him, looking at him from a distance, he really wouldn''t have seen such a paper man hiding here. This is really physical invisibility. ?While smiling, Gu Xi raised the smashing staff and smashed it at the paper man. Every time he hit it, Gu Xi would curse. Youre a paper man, youre sneaking in, you want this building, you go to hell! After three or two blows, Gu Xi smashed the paper man into pieces. ?Then Gu Xi waved to the sky, "Fly close to the wall and the ground, and find all the paper figures hidden here for me." Black mist rolled up around the incarnation of death, and all the white pieces of paper flying towards him were smashed into powder. At the same time, the black mist was released, and the body of the incarnation of death expanded again, and according to Gu Xi''s wishes, it was pressed against the ground. and the wall began to fly. Gu Xi wanted to chase the incarnation of death at first, but the flying speed of the incarnation of death was so fast that even the evil coffin could not keep up, and the incarnation of death was right in front of Gu Xi, right nearby. Sweeping back and forth. Gu Xi could see everything clearly even if he stood where he was. In the end, Gu Xi simply observed where he was. Just as Gu Xi guessed, some hidden paper figures were soon found by the incarnation of death. ??Some paper figures still wanted to resist, but their fighting ability was really not that strong. They just turned around and were torn into pieces, leaving nothing behind. As Gu Xi found a way to break the situation, the building behind was no longer affected by the paper. In addition, Du Wushuang worked hard to clean up the paper stuck to the building, and the building slowly recovered. The original appearance. At this time, Gu Xi also saw the condition of this building. This is a two-story oriental-style building. Due to the impact of the paper attack just now, the outer wall of the building has become much shallower. ?However, there were not many changes inside the small building. Gu Xi poked his head inside and found that there were a large number of stones and masonry tools piled inside the small building. Seeing Gu Xi looking in, Du Wushuang also explained to Gu Xi: "This is a jewelry shop. In addition to making jewelry, it also makes stone figures, stone idols, and other things." ?Gu Xi understood instantly, and at the same time he thought that making jewelry in this shop was probably a side job. (End of this chapter) Chapter 119： Kills (17112) Chapter 119 Kill (17112) After knowing the origin of this building, Gu Xi shifted his attention to other places. He found that the white-haired warrior who was fighting Luna had already decided to quit, and there was a disconnect among the troops under his command. ?Some crow soldiers seemed to have gone crazy, taking the initiative to fight against Gu Xi''s undead troops, not caring about their own casualties. The other part of the crow soldiers retreated to the side of the white-haired warrior, seemingly protecting the white-haired warrior from attack. This is actually a very reasonable tactic, but there is a problem. Luna''s control over the undead troops is not strong. She did not rush to attack the white-haired warriors, but made a smooth layout and attacked the crow soldiers steadily. . The white-haired warrior''s reaction was obviously wrong. He was trying to escape. Seeing that there were no paper figures nearby, Gu Xi quickly pointed his hand in the direction of the white-haired warrior. Kill him, dont let him get away. As soon as the death incarnation heard this, it flew up and turned into black mist and rushed towards the white-haired warrior. Facing the incarnation of death rushing towards him, a trace of anger flashed in the eyes of the white-haired warrior. Gu Xi''s behavior clearly meant that he looked down upon him. As a samurai, the white-haired warrior had great pride. Looking at the incarnation of death flying over, the white-haired samurai pulled out the katana beside him and faced the incarnation of death head-on. ?At the same time, all the crow soldiers did not wait for the white-haired warrior''s order, raised their spears, and aimed at the flying incarnation of death. The incarnation of death didn''t care about this at all. He rushed directly towards the white-haired warrior. At the same time, his right eye widened, and a gray light flashed in his eye. ??The white-haired samurai has never seen the ability of the Incarnation of Death before, and thought that the Incarnation of Death relies on black mist to attack. He is quite confident in his sword skills. His sword can cut through waterfalls. ?Now he can also cut through the black mist and cut open the bone dragon in front of him. ??But the incarnation of death had no idea of ??colliding with the white-haired warrior. When it flew less than ten meters away from the white-haired warrior, the incarnation of death glared with its right eye, and a gray light was shot out. Melt the light. The white-haired warrior''s sword can cut through everything, but it cannot cut through light. When the gray light flew towards him, the white-haired samurai slashed it with his sword. As a result, his sword melted on the spot. ??The white-haired warrior turned his body downwards, trying to roll away from the attack of the incarnation of death. Unexpectedly, another gray light fell, hitting the direction of the white-haired warrior''s roll. The white-haired warrior temporarily used his waist force to turn himself over again and dodged the blow. But the few crow soldiers behind the white-haired warrior were not so lucky. When the gray light fell, they melted on the spot and died. Without the obstruction of the white-haired warrior, the black mist incarnated by death swept in a large number of crow soldiers on the spot. ??These crow soldiers who were involved, like the white paper before, were all turned into pieces in the black mist. ?However, the incarnation of death did not forget his mission of rushing over this time. He turned around in the air, turned his head and pounced on the white-haired warrior. The white-haired warrior pulled out his spare sword at this time and was about to rush towards the incarnation of death again. At this moment, the incarnation of death emitted the melting ray again. ?This time it was no longer one ray of light, but five rays of light emitted at the same time, hitting all locations around the white-haired warrior. What the hell! The white-haired warrior couldn''t help shouting in his heart. How could such a powerful attack be used so many times in one go? ?Shouldnt this kind of attack be used when the game is broken? Although the white-haired warrior shouted like this, he still kept twisting his body, trying to escape from the gray light. He never thought that the five rays of death''s attack were just feints. One of the melting rays was hidden in another ray of light and was secretly released. The two rays of light appear to overlap on the surface, but in fact there is a certain angle difference in between. You can''t see it at first, but when it''s about to hit the white-haired warrior, the difference becomes much bigger. ??The white-haired warrior just dodged based on what he observed. As a result, he dodged the other five melting rays, but did not dodge this final blow. His waist was hit by this melting light, and he was knocked away for a distance on the spot. As soon as Death Incarnate saw this opportunity, he immediately rushed forward, and the bone claws in the black mist hit the white-haired warrior heavily. ??The white-haired warrior was hit by the melting light and was seriously injured. With the blow of the bone claw, most of the white-haired warrior''s bones were broken. ??But the incarnation of death has not let go of the white-haired warrior yet. He poked his head out of the black mist and bit the white-haired warrior''s upper body. He held the opponent down with his bone claws and flicked his head. ?Then the body of the white-haired warrior was torn into two pieces, with blood and flesh flying everywhere. The white-haired warrior died on the spot, with no hope of survival. Death Incarnation (spell product) kills the White Walker leader (level 8), you get 4615 experience points (experience +5%). After seeing this news, Gu Xi shouted to Luna. Luna, come on! ?Luna immediately understood what Gu Xi meant, and she no longer suppressed Gu Xi''s men. She waved her hand and all the undead troops rushed out. The Crow Soldiers were also in chaos at this time. Their leader was gone, and now they didn''t know what to do. Facing the undead troops rushing over, although the crow soldiers still fought back, they no longer had the energy and spirit they had before. ?They seemed to be responding to a battle. Only when the attack fell on them would they become unstable and there was no cooperation between them. This gave the undead troops a better opportunity to attack, and the undead quickly killed the crow soldiers in front of them. Seeing this situation, Gu Xi couldn''t help but breathed a sigh of relief. He turned back to Du Wushuang and asked, "Have you not found the paper man yet?" "No, I don''t know where he came from, but don''t worry, I have reported this matter to the police and someone will deal with it soon." ??Gu Xi did not respond, but just raised his hand towards the battlefield, and the incarnation of death flew into the air again. At the same time, Gu Xi also raised his shattering staff and pointed at the battlefield. At the beginning of the battle, Gu Xi didn''t have time to use the Soul Extraction Technique. Now that the situation was under control, Gu Xi naturally wouldn''t waste such a good opportunity. ??As the Soul Extraction Technique was used, a large number of faint blue light points flew towards Gu Xi like meteors. Du Wushuang was dumbfounded by such an action. She has never seen a necromancer like Gu Xi before. The battle is not over yet, so she is thinking about cleaning up the battlefield. ?Feeling Du Wushuang''s gaze, Gu Xi also looked back. ??Then he stretched out his hand, and the soul that had just been extracted quickly returned and fell into the corpse of the crow soldier on the ground. Spiritist, get up! (End of this chapter) Chapter 120： Unexpected loot (please subscribe) Chapter 120 Unexpected loot (please subscribe) Hey, the battle isnt over yet, why dont you waste your mana like this? Looking at Gu Xi''s actions, Du Wushuang was speechless. Gu Xi just drank a bottle of magic potion. Now he was wasting his mana here. If something happened again later, he could still take out a bottle. Magic potion coming? In the end, Gu Xi didn''t respond to her. He just took out a bottle of magic potion and shook it in Du Wushuang''s direction. Then Gu Xi''s attention was focused on the skeleton that had just gotten up. ? Gu Xis spiritualism level is close to level 5, but the undead summoned are still the same as before. No matter how strong the corpse and soul used are, all the skeletons summoned in the end are level 0 skeletons. There is nothing Gu Xi can do about this for the time being, unless he gets some corresponding equipment or special skills. ??However, what Gu Xi asked this time was not to immediately replenish the lost troops, but to increase his proficiency in spiritualism and get another batch of skeletons to clean up the battlefield. The level 0 skeletons in front of him were just right. ?When these skeletons got up from the ground, they immediately picked up the original spears of the crow soldiers. As for the crow soldiers'' hats and armor, they were already broken when the corpses turned into skeletons. ??Moreover, Gu Xi didn''t like such garbage, so he naturally didn''t let them collect it. ??On the other hand, the corpse of the white-haired warrior who was torn into two pieces by the incarnation of death, the corpse of the old woman who was killed by the skeleton shooter''s fire, and the large and small crucibles were all brought to Gu Xi. Also sent over were the body of the red-skinned monster and the flesh and blood of the Headless Horseman. By the way, the headless horsemans horse was actually still alive. It was chained up by the heavily armored zombies and carried together by the skeleton in front of Gu Xi. As each item was delivered, Gu Xi turned to Du Wushuang and said. If there is anything you want, you can come and pick one. ?Du Wushuang waved his hands repeatedly, "No, you are almost all responsible for this battle. I have no record at all. These are your trophies. I still don''t want them." "What''s the matter? Everyone is guarding the same place. This is fate. I think you only use two-handed swords, so I''ll give you this." As Gu Xi said this, he took off the opponent''s spare fighting knife from the white-haired warrior and presented it to Du Wushuang. Zhan Tie (blue, main hand weapon) Attack: 6-9 After equipped: Agility +3 Equipment requirements: Agility 3 Special 1: Cutting Iron, holding the knife with both hands, breathing calmly, slashing out with one knife, which can cut all metal objects in two. Special 2: Continuous Slashes, it is possible to perform consecutive slashes when attacking. The number of consecutive slashes is related to the agility. Each sword is 85% of the power of the previous sword. Speedung slash and slow dart to cut each have their own advantages, but balance is not optional, you must decide whether you want to go faster or slower. When Du Wushuang took over the samurai sword, she saw the properties of the sword, and she was also shocked by it. This is not possible, this is already blue quality, very valuable, I cant have it. "I ask you to accept it, so you accept it. There is nothing you can''t ask for." Gu Xi put the Zhan Tie into Du Wu''s hands and started looking at other things. ??Except for the iron-cutting katana, only a piece of white baboon skin remained on the white-haired samurai. All other armor and equipment melted under the influence of the light. As for his body, it was torn into two pieces, and it was impossible to turn it into a skeleton. ?However, Gu Xi still found something good in the white-haired warrior, and that was his white hair. Lion Hair Beard (green): The long hair turned into by the white lion''s mane can be used as tailoring material to make clothes or battle flags. hhhhh Gu Xi didn''t expect that the white hair on this head was also good material, so he pulled out a long sword and shaved off all the white-haired warrior''s hair in three strokes, five by two, and turned the white-haired warrior into a Became a bald warrior. After that, Gu Xi asked people to drag the body of the bald warrior down, and turned his attention to the old woman who had become an arrow target. ??This old woman also has a piece of white baboon skin on her body. Gu Xi already has four of them, and he doesn''t know if seven of them can summon the dragon. Different from the white-haired warrior, this old woman has obviously more things on her body. She should be a pharmacist, carrying many different potions with her. Magic Potion (Large): Instantly replenishes 1500 mana points after drinking it. Life Potion (Large): Instantly replenishes 800 health points after drinking it. Lion King Potion (green): After drinking, strength and agility +4, lasting 30 minutes. Unidentified potion (grey): Unidentified potion, no one will know the effect after drinking it. Failed potion (grey): A potion that failed to brew has an 80% chance of being poisoned after drinking it. ??Looking at Gu Xi taking out potion bottles of various colors from the old woman one after another, Du Wushuang, who was holding the iron-cutting samurai sword, was also a little speechless. How many bottles are there? What is the background of the old woman in front of me? She has so many potions. At this time, Gu Xi took out a small thumb-sized potion bottle, which contained a potion that shone like a gem. Its the last bottle, this is really good. Activity Potion (Blue): A special potion, dropped on all items, can make the items active, grow hands or legs, and produce a certain amount of wisdom. Looking at the bottle of potion in his hand, Gu Xi thought of the many crucibles with legs before. It seemed that these were all caused by the potion. ?So Gu Xi waved to the crucible not far away, and two skeletons came forward carrying a crucible. Dead active crucible (grey): For some reason, the alive potion crucible can automatically brew various potions, but it is obvious that this crucible is dead. Its okay to boil medicine, but dont even think about boiling medicine automatically. ??After taking a look at the properties of this thing, Gu Xi looked up at the crucibles stacked not far away and said, "How many are there here?" 117, all dead. At this time, Luna also floated to Gu Xi''s side and answered Gu Xi''s question. Take them all back, these are some good things. After I go back, I will try to find a copy of the architectural design of the alchemy laboratory and build an alchemy laboratory. Maybe these things can be used. "good." ?Luna happily agreed and directed the skeletons to send these dead cauldrons into the gate of Alidovi City. At this time, Xi Xi''s attention turned to other trophies. (End of this chapter) Chapter 121： Harvest on the battlefield (please subscribe) Chapter 121 Harvest on the battlefield (please subscribe) Like the white-haired warrior, the monster with red skin and two horns on its head was also torn in two by the incarnation of death. ?There is really no place to store items on this thing. The only thing is a white baboon skin, which is used as a fig leaf and wrapped around the waist. ?After the white baboon skin was taken away, only the flesh and blood could be used all over the body. ??Gu Xi dismantled the body of the red-skinned monster in front of him just like he had dismantled the one-eyed corpse before. Compared with the one-eyed spliced ??corpse, the body of the monster in front of him is obviously a unified and complete body. It took Gu Xi a long time to completely dismantle the monster, picking out the curved part with the skull, the nearly five-meter-long spine, a pair of steel arms, and There is a red heart the size of half a human and a ball of grease like lava. ??The remaining flesh, flesh and bones were all useless. They were all dragged back to Alidovi City by the skeletons and prepared to be buried in the evil church to serve as a source of yin energy. These dismantled parts all have blue quality. It can be seen that the previous monster really used its body as a weapon. White Walker Skull (Blue): Comes from the skull of a powerful White Walker leader. Its size and hardness are the characteristics of this skull. It can be used to make shields or defensive armor. Twisted Spine (Blue): Comes from the spine of a powerful White Walker leader. Each of its joints automatically twists and twists, and can be used to make weapons such as two-handed swords, long whips, and spears. Steel Arms (Blue): A pair of huge arms, coming from a powerful White Walker leader, which can be used to make giant stitched corpses, and can also be used to refine the metal in them. Magic Heart (Blue): A heart powered by the power of magma and magic, which can provide the user with sufficient mobility. Magmatized blood (blue): Blood that has turned into magma contains a large amount of heat and magic, which can be used to strengthen machinery or siege weapons. Looking at the dismantled things, Gu Xi finally let out a long breath. In order to remove these materials, Gu Xi made great efforts. ?Now that these things have been taken out, Gu Xi doesn''t know what to do with them. ?He waved to the incarnation of death hovering in the sky, and the incarnation of death landed in front of Gu Xi. See if theres anything you want. ? Gu Xi clearly remembered that before, the incarnation of death swallowed the one-eyed corpse and merged it into one eye, which gave him the ability to use melting light. ??Now I dont know how to use these materials, so just ask the incarnation of death if there is anything needed. The incarnation of death glanced at the materials here, his body turned into black mist, and his steel arms were swept into the black mist. Then the incarnation of death flew into the air, and Gu Xi watched there. He found that the huge steel arms were torn into pieces after being sucked into the black mist, but these pieces did not fall from the air, but Disappeared into the black mist. Sometimes when the incarnation of death pokes its head out of the black fog, you will find that the surface of the black body of the incarnation of death has an extra layer of metallic luster. It seems that this personification of death is metalizing his body. Regarding the idea of ??the incarnation of death, Gu Xi had to admit that this was a good direction. ?But he only took away this one piece of material, what to do with the rest. Gu Xi''s eyes couldn''t help but turn to Xie Coffin. Would you like to take one piece and see if it can be upgraded to blue quality? Xie Coffin, who came to Gu Xi, glanced at the materials here, but showed no reaction at the end. "Why, you still don''t like it?" "It''s not that he doesn''t like it, but he can''t devour it." ?Looking at Gu Xi''s actions, Du Wushuang came forward to explain. You are a necromancer and may not have learned mount science. To upgrade your mount from white to green, you only need to devour green quality materials. But from green to blue, there is a transitional stage of green +1 quality in the middle. Even if you directly give it blue-quality materials, it wont be able to digest them now. " Ah! Is there such a thing? Gu Xi looked puzzled. Of course, unlike us death knights, necromancers have special mounts, so there is no need to learn this. Only when you meet them will someone say a few words. Du Wushuang explained: "Put these away. You can keep the heart and blood. One can be used to increase the blue level of the evil coffin, and the other can be used to increase the blue level of the evil coffin +1. The remaining skull and spine, after this battle is over, can be taken to the blacksmith shop and asked to be made into a shield and a whip by the blacksmith. Although they may all be of blue quality in the end, their power is definitely not weak. " Gu Xi was also a little moved by Du Wushuang''s proposal. Is the blacksmith shop here open to the public? "Of course, it is not only open to the public, but also has self-service. As long as you are a member of Chaoyang Guild, you can use it freely. It''s just that these two materials are made of one. One is mainly for defense, and the other is probably for physical attack. I think you may not be able to use it." Its okay, there are not many other necromancers, but there are many contracted undead, so I can just make the equipment and give it to my contracted undead. I just plan to activate my talent and hit level 5. Then I can sign a contract with the undead. I will choose a bigger one and put all the equipment on it directly. " Du Wushuang was actually a little jealous of Gu Xi''s thoughts. Having been a death knight for so many years, Du Wushuang has to level up or not, and needs equipment or equipment. It was difficult to put together a full-body heavy armor, but the size was not suitable. As a result, Gu Xi is now considering equipping his contracted undead with weapons. The difference here is really huge. ?But being jealous, Du Wushuang had no intention of robbing Gu Xi''s things. After all, he saw Gu Xi''s fighting prowess. Not to mention anything else, the incarnation of death hovering in the sky could suppress any dissatisfaction. , At this time, Gu Xi was dealing with the skull war horse of the Headless Horseman. ?This skeleton war horse is actually a pretty good mount. Skeleton War Horse (green +1, mount): Mount for undead players and heroes, moving at a speed of 120 kilometers per hour, can ride one person, and can launch a charge. ?However, Gu Xi noticed that this war horse was not the biggest gain. He found that there was a skull in the saddle of the skeleton war horse. This was the biggest gain this time. Headless Horseman Training Manual (Purple): Death Knight Promotion Manual, the learning conditions are Death Knight level 5, after learning, you can advance to the special profession Headless Horseman. (End of this chapter) Chapter 122： Defensive War Settlement (18115) Chapter 122 Defensive Battle Settlement (18115) The average order has reached 1158. It feels good to have the average order increase every day. It makes me more motivated to write a book. I am working hard! Hey! Gu Xi, comrade, can you give me a look at this? Seeing Gu Xi take out the piece of skull from the skeleton horse, Du Wushuang''s eyes lit up and he couldn''t help but ask. Why, is this useful? ? Gu Xi didnt think much and handed the [Headless Horseman Training Manual] to Du Wushuang. Of course, you dont know how valuable this thing is. After activating the talent at level 5, players have to consider advancing to level 10. The next route for the death knight is level 10 fear knight and level 20 terror knight. But the requirements for advancing to the rank of Dread Knight are too high. Not to mention other things, the war horse must reach purple quality. Three level 10 black guards will make everyone bald. Look at me, I''m almost level 5, and I only have this set of equipment all over my body. I don''t even have full armor, let alone provide a full set of weapons for my Black Guards. Such a promotion method is placed in front of you, but people can''t get close to it. This is another way to advance. Although it is not as orthodox as the Dread Knight, it can still be regarded as a way for death knights to advance. I think many death knights who want to reach level 10 will want to get it. " As Du Wushuang spoke, he reluctantly handed back the [Headless Horseman Training Manual]. "Put this thing away. This [Headless Horseman Training Manual] can be used at least five times. If someone buys reading permission from you, remember to buy at least three copies of dragon blood crystal or dragon steel. Don''t sell it cheaply. "good!" ? Gu Xi also knew the importance of this thing. He did not say that he would give it to Du Wushuang for free, but silently put away the [Hellless Horseman Training Manual]. At this time, Du Wushuang seemed to have thought of something again. She said quite seriously: "Exchange this thing if you have the opportunity. Don''t think about keeping it and forming a death knights yourself. If you really do that, all Death Knight players will regard you as their enemy. " ??Gu Xi also understands this. As one of the player''s professions, the Death Knight will never become a servant of the Necromancer. This is a matter of dignity. Not even the Three Divine Skills can change this, and Gu Xi will not be stupid enough to do such a thing. "I know. By the way, is there a place that sells this in Sanxian Garden? If not, I may have to take it back to the guild to ask someone." "Yes, there must be." Du Wushuang said with certainty, "When the battle is over, a small trade fair will be held at the tavern, and everyone will take the things obtained in the battle there for trading. Just go there and ask. " ?While the two of them were talking, the skeleton that Gu Xi had just transformed had already cleaned up the battlefield. ?Gu Xi didnt see anything that made his eyes light up. ?So Gu Xi waved his hand and asked Luna to drag the skeleton war horse back to Alidovi City. As for the incarnation of death, the battle is not over yet, and Gu Xi has not dismissed him, but just let him hover in the sky. ?Perhaps because of the suppression by the incarnation of death, in the following period, sounds of fighting and killing could be heard from time to time in the area near Gu Xi, but no enemies appeared here again. Gu Xi and Du Wushuang spent more than an hour leisurely like this. Until a gong sounded loudly, Du Wushuang took off his helmet happily and said, "Okay, the battle is over, hahahaha, I''ll make a lot of money this time!" Du Wushuang was jumping happily with his helmet off, and Gu Xi also understood at this time why Du Wushuang disdained the training methods of the Headless Horseman. The full set of armor Du Wushuang was wearing had a total height of about 1.7 meters, but after taking off the helmet, Gu Xi discovered that only the top of Du Wushuang''s head was exposed, and her face was stuck in the neck of the armor. . Calculated based on this height, Du Wushuang''s height may be only over 1.4 meters, close to 1.5 meters. If transformed into a headless horseman, Du Wushuang may really have to go to the children''s table when drinking. ?However, Du Wushuang only dared to take off her helmet. She didn''t dare to take off her full body armor now. The best she could do was to remove some of the armor from her neck so that she could breathe. ?At this moment, there was a sound of horse hooves coming from the southeast. Several death knights in blue armor rushed over from that side. In area C6, report the battle results and defense situation. Necromancers can report battle losses, and 75% of the lost soldiers will be returned. When they came to Gu Xi and the others, one of the death knights said loudly. Du Wushuang was used to this kind of thing. When he heard this, he immediately stepped forward and said: "We encountered two groups of attacks. The first group was two people, a headless horseman and a legal pharmacist. The enemies were all was killed. Three enemies appeared in the second group, two were killed, and one escaped. If you suffer losses in battle, Gu Xi, how much did you lose? " There are 104 skeleton soldiers, 18 zombies, and 11 ghosts. Gu Xi quickly reported a number. This number was what Luna told Gu Xi when she went back. ? Gu Xi originally thought that he would have to bear the loss this time, but he didn''t expect that Sanxian Garden could return it in proportion. Listening to the numbers reported by Gu Xi, several death knights looked at each other. "so little?" ?Gu Xi blinked, not understanding what it meant. "Is there a problem?" "No, your losses here are not big. I just came from several other places, and the battle losses there were hundreds of people. How come you only lost such a small amount, and you also experienced two waves of fighting." Hearing what the death knight said, Gu Xi understood. He pointed at the incarnation of death still hovering in the air. "With that one here, my losses won''t be that big. If I hadn''t fought against the crow soldiers this time, my losses might not have exceeded three digits." The death knight looked up and discovered the black bone dragon in the black mist in the sky. "Is this...the incarnation of death? The three magical skills of the necromancer?" Have a vision. ?Gu Xi smiled proudly. "I understand. Let me record it for you here. Because your loss is relatively small, we will not return it according to the 75% ratio. We will directly return it to all employees. This is a recruitment order. You can go to Sanxian Garden Recruit a corresponding number of troops into the training camp. ?Of course they have just reached the level, and you still have to figure out your own solutions for weapons and equipment. Xiao Liu, how are you doing there? " "We have checked. The number of enemies is equivalent to the number they reported, and there is no problem with the record." Another death knight responded immediately. Then record it, thats all. This is your record of battle results. You can go to the barracks later to exchange for rewards from this battle. (End of this chapter) Chapter 123： After the war (19115) Chapter 123 After the War (19115) Hahaha, Im getting rich, Im getting rich, Im really getting rich this time. When several patrolling death knights left, Du Wushuang couldn''t help but jump up. In her hand was a certificate with the words 1,500 yuan on it. ?Seeing Gu Xi looking at him with a puzzled expression, Du Wushuang quickly explained to the newcomer Gu Xi. 1,500 yuan, do you know how much you can buy with this? At least five pieces of blue equipment, I never thought in my wildest dreams that I would still have a day where I would be completely blue. " Looking at Gu Xi''s unmoved look, Du Wushuang''s excitement slowly subsided. Well, I know you are powerful and you are a genius, but you cannot expect everyone to be as powerful as you. Do you know how difficult it is for us at the bottom to make some money? I usually earn between 80 and 100 yuan for a task. Every day it is just maintenance of weapons and equipment, and all kinds of supplies cost 50 yuan, not to mention other expenses. I have been guarding this world for almost a year and have only saved 3,500 yuan. This is my accumulation in three months. " ?Listening to Du Wushuang''s words, Gu Xi lowered his head and glanced at the record certificate in his hand, which read 5,000 yuan worth of record. In the end, Gu Xi did not use his record to stimulate Du Wushuang, but changed the topic. "It''s okay now. Do you have time to help me walk around the city?" Okay, Ill buy you a drink. Hearing Gu Xi''s words, Du Wushuang laughed happily. His carefree look was not like a girl at all. Ill pack up and leave. ? Gu Xi pointed his finger at the sky, and the incarnation of death that had been hovering in the sky turned into black mist and dispersed in all directions. ?Then Gu Xi took another look around and found that nothing was left behind, then he followed Du Wushuang towards the city. At this time, Du Wushuang had also taken off his heavy body armor. Just as Gu Xi guessed, Du Wushuang was only a little over 1.5 meters tall, with long black hair tied into a single ponytail, and paired with that round little face, he looked quite loli. Come here, lets go eat first. Old Jasons hidden meal will only be made within an hour after the battle, and he wont make it at other times. ?Du Wushuang was running towards Gu Xi while waving to him. ??Gu Xi, who was sitting on the coffin lid, followed Du Wushuang smoothly. Du Wushuang, I seem to have never seen your mount. "I''ve gone to mount training. I really envy your necromancer''s mount. It can be used for anything, even if it can fly with a manhole cover, unlike us, there are requirements that it must be a horse type. We also have to learn riding skills and do some training. Equestrian training. You said that it is enough for the equestrian rider to learn it, but the mount must also be learned. The one in my house is really deadly. After spending so much money, I just cant learn how to make a sudden charge stop and a sudden charge turn. " Perhaps because there was no war, Du Wushuang kept talking as soon as he opened his mouth. ?Gu Xi also chatted casually, and they soon arrived at the northwest corner of the city. At this time, the battle has ended, and many players have returned from the battlefield. ? Gu Xi noticed that most of the players here were a bit older, middle-aged, but only at level 4, unable to reach level 5. ?After experiencing a big battle, they put their arms around each other, patted their bellies, laughed and shouted happily, and walked into the city. Looking at them, Gu Xi always had the feeling that they had just gotten off work and were going to have a meal with friends. Are they always like this? Of course, this is the normal state of players. Otherwise, what do you think players are like? ??Gu Xi was stunned for a moment. Gu Xi, who had just graduated from the academy, thought that players would be serious every day, completing many tasks and working hard to improve their levels. He never thought that players would have such a sense of life. ?This allowed Gu Xi to see another side of the player. He tilted his head and seemed to feel much softer. "Hurry up, we are almost there. If we don''t move faster, we won''t be able to catch it." ?Du Wushuang didn''t have so many thoughts. Seeing that Gu Xi''s progress had slowed down, she simply dragged Gu Xi and ran in one direction. By the time they arrived at a restaurant, the place was already crowded with players coming off the battlefield. ?Some of these players were still injured, but they didn''t care at all. They just came over with bandages, and some of the bandages even had blood on them. I didnt expect it. This is the most famous restaurant in the city. We usually eat here. The most important thing is that their dark wounds meal can not only restore life and replenish physical strength, but also can really resolve some dark wounds in the body. Geniuses like you may not know that some hidden wounds have an impact on the body. Maybe if you eat a few more bites here, the hidden wounds on your body will heal, and your level will improve. " As he spoke, Du Wushuang and Gu Xi squeezed into the crowd. After waiting in a long line, they finally bought the secret meal that Du Wushuang had longed for before closing the stall. Speaking of this secret meal, it is actually very simple. It is just a bowl of lime-gray rice, plus some green meat pieces and dark green insect juice. When paired together, it looks a bit like the mouse wine in Aridovi''s tavern. ??The most important thing is that they didn''t even have a bowl, and they couldn''t find a place to sit down and eat. They just took a lotus leaf and wrapped a portion, stuffed it into Gu Xi''s hand, and drove them away. Gu Xi, who was pushed out of the crowd, looked at Du Wushuang standing not far away and had only two words in his mind. That''s it? At this time, Du Wushuang didn''t have much thought. She had already opened the lotus leaf bag, grabbed the rice mixed with dark green insect juice and ate it with her hands. ?Seeing Gu Xi looking at him, Du Wushuang said excitedly. "Eat quickly, this thing is delicious. Let me tell you, this thing can only be found here. Do you know what kind of bug it is? It is the descendant of the corpse insect of the Sanxian. They are all touched by the immortal energy of the Sanxian. . Most beneficial for internal injuries and invisible injuries. ??If it werent for a big war, the city lord and the others wouldnt take out this thing. Hurry up and eat. After you finish eating, I will take you to the tavern. There must be a lot of good things this time. By the way, I saw you collected white baboon skins before. Do you have all these with you? " With. Do you have any idea of ??staying? If not, take it to the Quartermaster to exchange for good things. This is proof of killing the enemy leader. Each baboon skin can be exchanged for a lot of good things. Don''t wait here, go and change your things first, otherwise they will be picked up. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 124： Quartermaster (please subscribe) Chapter 124 Quartermaster (please subscribe) ??Sitting on the coffin lid, Gu Xi held the lotus leaves and ate the sticky rice inside. Although the food looked unappetizing, it actually tasted pretty good. At least there was nothing that made Gu Xi unable to eat it. ?At the same time, Gu Xi could clearly feel that when he ate the rice, his body was getting hot, and it seemed that a special power was repairing the injuries he had suffered before. ?Especially his stomach. Before taking office, Gu Xi was hungry for too long. Although he never felt anything, his stomach was really damaged. After eating the rice this time, he felt a clear warm feeling in his stomach. ?This made Gu Xi quite satisfied and attracted most of his attention. When the evil coffin stopped, Gu Xi found that he had eaten everything without even realizing it. Comrade, come here quickly. I have already told the quartermaster about the situation, and he promised to be accommodating and count your achievements on the way here as the number of kills. ?Gu Xi looked up and found a burly man in his forties smiling at him. ??This big man has dark skin, but he has a kind of affinity for some reason. When he smiles, Gu Xi wants to laugh too. "Hello, my name is Gu Xi. I am here to transport troops." I know that in order to cope with the war, the commander previously mobilized 3,000 elite troops from the city lords underground area. As a result, the city lord extorted 5,000 troops to replace them. You must have sent these troops here. Gu Xi did not expect that there was such a thing behind his movement of troops. ?He didn''t know how to answer for a moment. At this time, the big man stretched out his hand and patted Gu Xi on the shoulder, "You don''t know, the soldiers you brought here have been a great help to us. If it had been delayed any longer, we wouldn''t know what to do. Come on, lets talk about what you encountered on the road. Did you encounter a lot of intercepting troops along the way? " "Yes, it was nothing when we came out, but the closer we get to the Sanxian Garden, the stronger the interception becomes, especially on the plains outside. The interception force was even ridiculously strong. I almost didn''t rush over." "Really? What kind of enemies have you killed along the way? Can you tell me about it?" ?After blowing this, Gu Xi felt sleepy all of a sudden. He quickly took out the white baboon skins left behind by killing the White Walker leaders along the way and explained them to the big man one by one. ??This big man listened attentively and would exchange words with Gu Xi from time to time. ?Unconsciously, everything that happened along the way to Gu Xi was revealed. When all the strips of white baboon skin were placed on the table, Gu Xi felt something was wrong. ?What happened to him just now? Why did he tell everything at once? Looking at Gu Xi''s confused eyes, the big man smiled slightly. The reason why he could sit in the position of quartermaster was because of his affinity. After all, who would have thought that a death knights greatest talent and path would be leadership. Diplomacy, recruitment, and financial management, all three branches, were fully equipped by him. The affinity mentioned just now is just a manifestation of diplomacy reaching a certain level. ? And it was not difficult for him to make Gu Xi say so many things. It was just some words to guide him. ?Gu Xi unknowingly regarded him as a friend, so he could say a few more words. ?Of course Gu Xi regarded him as a friend, and he naturally wanted to treat Gu Xi as a friend. Brother Gu Xi, I will take care of what you want this time. If you can break out of the siege and deliver what we need in Sanxian Garden, let alone anything else, that is a meritorious service. I dont recognize it in other places, but I absolutely recognize it here. You baboon skins, I will give you one battle merit for each piece of baboon skin. You picked up two pieces in total. In addition, you said you killed someone on the way, but there is no baboon skin, so I will give you half a battle merit. ?In addition, during the battle just now, you killed several of the same bosses, and the one with baboon skin will calculate your score. Headless Horseman, if you said it was blown up, it would be half a battle. I will give you a total of six battle achievements. Since you are a necromancer, I will not recommend anything else to you. The most important thing for a necromancer is the undead army. I will give you six combat merits in exchange for the most useful to you, six boss-level undead. As long as you tell me which soldiers you are using now, I will be able to find the corresponding leader. ?Even if not, have you seen this skill? Its a special skill, a death edict, a quasi-magical skill. Do you know it? ? Just tell me what you want, and even if you dont have it, I can transform it for you on the spot. " Death Edict: All neutral creatures that surrender to join the Necromancer''s army will be automatically converted into corresponding undead creatures according to their soldier level and upgrade status. ?Looking at the smug look on the big man''s face, Gu Xi asked weakly. Does the bone dragon count? ??The big man stared at Gu Xi and blinked, his eyes full of expressions like "are you kidding me?" Bone dragon, you are planning to have a bone dragon leader lead the team. You have a dragon tomb at home. Even if he had the special skill of Death Edict, he would not dare to appear directly in front of the dragon. ??Let alone run to recruit the giant dragon and then transform the giant dragon into a bone dragon. "Go, go, let''s play. I want the Bone Dragon boss if I have one. We don''t have this. There are basic undead bosses, and we can also make up advanced undead bosses, but there really aren''t any in the upper three categories. What''s more, Needless to say, Bone Dragon. You have a Bone Dragon, and the Necromancer can directly hit level 10, so why bother messing around here. " Then I dont have any special requirements. Gu Xi shook his head. As soon as he said this, the big man was stumped. "No, the bull I just boasted about cannot be slapped in the face like this. I will definitely have something you can use. Just wait for me." After saying that, the big man pinned Gu Xi down on the chair, turned around and ran out. ??The big man''s behavior confused Gu Xi. He turned back and glanced at Du Wushuang, who was also confused, "Has he always been like this?" "No, I''m afraid he was provoked by you. After all, you are the only one who directly asked for the bone dragon leader as soon as he arrived." That was just an accident, but I really need a Bone Dragon boss. The other bosses dont mean much to me. While talking, the big man came back from outside again, followed by several undead who looked a little special. Come on, brother Gu, these are the good things I have at the bottom of the box. If we werent on good terms, I wouldnt have taken them out. You see, they were all selected based on the situation you described before. The best among them is this one, the leader of the skeleton shooter, he..." ?While the big man was introducing him, Gu Xi''s eyes fell on the figure at the end of this group of undead. (End of this chapter) Chapter 125： The boss? hero? leader? The strongest existence (seeking Chapter 125 Boss? hero? leader? The strongest existence (please subscribe) You get out of the way. Before the big man could finish the introduction, the man who made eye contact with Gu Xi pushed the undead leader in front of him away. ??The skeleton shooter leader who was introduced by the big man was pushed directly to the nearby wall, and was almost pressed into the wall. At this time, Gu Xi raised his head and looked at the leader who was walking in front of him. Her skin is dark gray, her eyes are bright yellow, and her lips are dark purple. She is two meters tall and has turned into gray-black feet. She is wearing a pair of black high-heeled shoes and a black wide-brimmed hat on her head. He looks like he''s 2.9 meters tall. She was wearing a long white dress and three roses on her chest. Considering Gu Xi''s height, the three roses were right in front of him. They were blood red, dark cyan and off-white. ?Going in front of Gu Xi, she bent down, not caring about the deep groove exposed, and stared at Gu Xi''s eyes with her bright yellow eyes. Its up to you, take me with you. The strong sense of compulsion made Gu Xi take a step back, but Gu Xi immediately glared and stood up straight again. ?But at this time, Gu Xi still had a puzzled look on his face. ?After glaring at the undead leader to prove that he was not afraid of her, Gu Xi turned to look at the big man. The big man said helplessly: "I''m sorry, I didn''t expect Dimi to come forward. She has never had the idea of ??communicating with other people since I found her." Having said this, the big man seemed to have thought of something, "But don''t underestimate Dimi. She is a boss with the potential to challenge the leader, but her requirements are relatively high and she has always looked down on other players, so she has been standing still." Here it is. Leadership potential? Hearing this, Gu Xi couldn''t help but glance at the tall female undead named Dimi again. ?As a result, Dimi rolled his eyes with a look of disdain on his face, ignoring Gu Xi''s inspection. "This is unreasonable. If she really had the potential to be a leader, people would have been rushing to get her. No matter how unreasonable the request was, there would be people willing to pay. How could it be delayed until now?" The big man said helplessly: "There is no way, Dimi is an alien. She was an Amazon with Titan blood when she was alive, but she was transformed into an undead by me after her death. Originally, she was supposed to be a warrior, but for some reason, she took the boss route. In this case, not so many people are willing to accept her. Furthermore, she has very strict conditions for joining. With those conditions, you can sign a contract with the undead. Who would be willing to accept an undead leader with so many conditions? So as time passed, no one wanted her, and it has been postponed until now. " What conditions? ?Gu Xi asked curiously. "Having your own city is the preliminary condition for me to join." Dimi said calmly at this time, "I don''t like a group of people who don''t even have their own city." This requirement is really embarrassing, but with so many necromancer players coming here, there must be some who have their own city somewhere. Gu Xi looked at Dimi with some confusion. There are some things that it is always best to ask clearly first. Having a city of my own is just the beginning. If I want to join, I have many requirements. First of all, I want to have a secluded house of my own as a residence. Secondly, I need a cemetery of my own to grow herbs.?????Again, I need a spiritual tomb of my own as my laboratory. " "Secret house, cemetery and spiritual tomb?" Gu Xi muttered and immediately realized, "You are occupying three training camps by yourself." Yes, this alone makes many players with cities give up the opportunity. The big man also added on the side. "After all, our city is not very big at the beginning. Although occupied buildings can be rebuilt, large plots of land are not so easy to obtain. Many players are unwilling to use large plots of land for such a boss. " Gu Xi is right to think about it, there are three large plots. ??If it were a smaller city, it might not even be able to come up with one, let alone three. With these three large plots of land, if there is nothing wrong with building them, they must be used to support such a leader. But Dimi didn''t care about this. She curled her lips and said, "This is just a preliminary condition. I hope that the city I live in must have at least some of the attributes of a giant." Hearing this, Gu Xi instantly understood why Dimi was willing to join him. ?This is not because we have a city of death, but because there is a piece of land in our city of death, which has the attributes of giants and death. Dimi discovered all this with great discernment, and then took the initiative to stand up. ?This made Gu Xi have a little doubt about Dimi''s strength. Is she really just a potential leader? Is it really just a leader now? ?But even though he thought so, Gu Xi quickly said: "I understand, you are welcome to join." Hey, why dont you ask, what are the conditions for signing me to become a contracted undead? Dimi was surprised to see Gu Xi reaching out her hand. She glanced at Gu Xi with a smile and asked a question casually. "It''s not necessary. If you really wanted to become a contracted undead, you would have already put forward the conditions. If you don''t mention this condition, you either don''t like the position of the contracted undead, or I can''t do it. No matter what the situation is, we can''t reach an agreement in the end, so why should I ask more questions. " Dimi''s eyes lit up, "What an interesting little guy, I will be your subordinate from now on. If you need anything, please call me directly." After speaking, she stretched out **** and gently shook Gu Xi''s outstretched hand. ?At this time, a message popped up in front of Gu Xi. [Dimitrescu (Level 0, Summon, Undead Boss): Experience (0/500) Attack 5+3, Defense 4, Life 35+35, Skills: Combat Elite (Attack +3), Giant Bloodline ( Life doubled), leader (can command zombies, ghosts, vampires, can command up to 60 people), pharmacist. Looking at the information in front of him, Gu Xi realized that Dimi was not called Dimi, but Dimitrescu. She has characteristics of zombies, ghosts and vampires. So she also controls these three arms. ??Although she can only choose to lead one of the troops now, as long as she grows up and becomes a hero, commanding multiple troops by one person, it will be absolutely easy. As for her level, everyone knows that when the boss, hero or contracted undead changes hands, the level will be cleared. This is an iron-clad rule. ??The reason is that some necromancers passed down from the family will pass on the highly trained undead to the next generation. So Gu Xi did not look down on Dimitrescu because her level was not high, but his eyes lit up because she mastered four powerful skills. Is this the difference between potential bosses? If so, Gu Xi would like to ask: Is there any more? (End of this chapter) Chapter 126： Picking Skills (20119) Chapter 126 Choosing Skills (20119) The average order is 1191, and it will be 1200 soon. I would like to thank my brothers for their support, and I will continue to add more! effort! Seeing Gu Xi and Dimi reach an agreement easily, the Han Quartermaster was also a little embarrassed. ?He coughed heavily, attracting Gu Xi''s attention, then cleared his throat, and was about to say: "I said my friend, Dimi is..." Before he could finish his words, Dimi stretched out her hand and pushed out, dragging out the skeleton shooter leader she had pressed into the wall, holding it in her hand like a chicken. Gu Xi understood what Dimi meant as soon as he saw it, "In addition to the skeleton shooter leader you just recommended, I don''t need other leaders. The number of undead under my command is not very large. Too many leaders would be a waste." . By the way, besides changing the boss, what else can be exchanged for this battle achievement? " Skull Archer (Level 0, Summon): Experience (0/500) Attack 3, Defense 1, Life 13, Ammo 5, Skills: Combat Elite, Squad Command (29 people). Friend, this "No way, isn''t the price here a little merit for a leader? You don''t want to raise the price, do you?" "No, how could I raise the price?" The quartermaster shook his head quickly. For the first time, he felt that Gu Xi, who was confused by his boast at the beginning, was not an easy player to deal with. I just want to say that there are some pretty good bosses here, dont you want to take a look? No need, two bosses are enough. By the way, apart from bosses, what else can I exchange for this military achievement? A hero? How can I exchange for heroes? the quartermaster said with a smile, I can also exchange for some equipment, but these are not equipment for combat. They are all campaign equipment that can be used by players, and can also be used by bosses and heroes. ?These things are of similar quality, blue level, but you also know that the quantity of this kind of battle equipment is relatively small, so the price will be higher, one for each battle. ?In addition to the skill books, although the Necromancer skill books are not complete here, there should still be some, and they are also one for each battle. You have your own city. Here are the design drawings of city buildings. One battle merit for a small plot, two battle merit for a medium plot, and I dont have a large plot here yet. If you want anything, three battle exploits, I will find it for you. " Having given up some ideas, the quartermaster stopped worrying about Dimi and began to introduce some of the things he had on hand that could be sold to the outside world. ?Of course this time, in order not to let Gu Xi take any advantage, he also quoted the price. At first, Gu Xi was still struggling with the equipment and architectural design, but he turned around and said decisively: "What are the skills you have here?" "clever." When the quartermaster heard Gu Xi''s choice, he immediately praised him, "Everything else is foreign. Only skills are my own. I have professional skills, active skills and passive skills here, but no special skills. You know, those It requires preconditions. ?In addition, among the professional skills, some have occupational requirements. Some skills cannot be selected if the occupation has not been achieved. These are marked. You''d better read them carefully before choosing. " "OK." ??Gu Xi said decisively: "First take out all the skill books and let me take a look. By the way, how about the number of more basic skill books you have here?" You will know it when one of my death knights takes the leadership route. Gu Xi understood what the quartermaster meant as soon as he heard it. These are obviously some basic or necessary pre-skill books, which are very popular here. ?However, Gu Xi had his own plan. In fact, before he graduated from the academy, he had already considered what route he would take in the future and how to arrange his skills. ??Although he has mastered two of the three magical skills, it does not mean that Gu Xi will change his path on a large scale. ? Gu Xis plan is still to go from Necromancer to Lich at level 10, then to Lich King at level 20, and finally attack the God of Death. ?In Gu Xi''s plan, one of the three ultimate skills on the Necromancer route must be mastered. Only in this way can one have the opportunity to transfer to the Lich King at level 20, otherwise he can only transfer to the Archlich. At level 30, he will not have any chance of a second turn and will live as an archlich until his death. The gap here is huge. ??Although there are only a few people who have reached level 20 in the entire Bailian City, Gu Xi can consider that in the future, this may be a player''s fantasy. ?As for Gu Xi, who has a dream, he also thought about the skills he must learn from the beginning. ? Its just that his luck has not been very good. Since taking office, he has made four consecutive choices and failed to choose what he wanted. ?Now that he heard that he had a skill book, Gu Xi would naturally pay more attention to it, and make sure that he could at least win one of his several targets. The skill books are all here, you can read them yourself, but you can only look at the cover. Once this skill book is opened, it will be read automatically. I will not retreat at that time. The quartermaster also saw Gu Xis thoughts. "I know, let me take a look first. There is no witchcraft. Luck? No? War mechanics. Hey, this one is available. Take it first." Logistics, the good opportunity is gone, and there is no offensive technique. What kind of armaments is this? economics? It''s all useless. " Gu Xi rummaged through the skill books one by one. He first selected the non-professional skills. According to his plan, for his non-professional skills, he has to learn two of the five types of witchcraft (passive), luck (passive), war mechanics (passive), logistics (passive) and offense (passive). . After searching for a long time, he only found a book on War Mechanics and nothing else. [War Mechanics (Passive): Strengthen the power of the war machine, increase the attack power, defense power and damage value of the ballista; increase the damage value of the catapult; increase the healing effect of the first aid tent; when there is an ammunition truck, give it to long-range troops Additional attack power. As for war mechanics, this is something Gu Xi must learn. Not to mention other things, there will be many different options in terms of the cooperation between war mechanics and the undead route, such as the plague tent that can appear after the medical tent is available. Another example is the corpse thrower that appears after selecting the catapult route, etc. Even finally there is a corresponding skill to increase the attack power of the arrow tower. This is quite important to Gu Xi. ?His Death City can place soul summoning towers on the battlefield after level 5, and city walls and moats after level 9. The city walls have their own arrow towers. ??It''s just that Gu Xi''s original research was not that detailed. I don''t know what kind of changes there will be in war mechanics after combining the arrow tower with the undead profession. But Gu Xi can be sure of one thing, war mechanics is useful to him, and that is enough. (End of this chapter) Chapter 127： Choice of Vocational Skills (21119) Chapter 127 Choice of professional skills (21119) Failed to find a suitable passive skill among the most needed ones, so Gu Xi turned his attention to professional skills. This time there are more skill books here. Most of them are skills that necromancers should learn, such as [Second Level Corpse Explosion], [Corpse Explosion], [Bone Spur], [Bone Spear], and [Bone Shield]. [Bone Cage] Wait. Or some new skills, such as [Poison Cloud Technique], [Curse of Weakness], etc. There are also skills specifically used to strengthen the undead, such as [Undead Experiment], [Undead Evolution], etc. It can be said that there are many more skills here than the previous ones. When Gu Xi chooses, he also chooses in the direction that he can use. He still has three battle exploits left, and Gu Xi must consider his own situation to make a choice. ??Professional Skills: Gu Xi needs a big move that can kill with one hit. After all, he cannot just call the Incarnation of Death every time he encounters an enemy. ??This kind of move that directly draws away all the mana is not called an amplification move, it is called a desperate move. So Gu Xi must have a big move that can kill him in one hit. ?In addition, Gu Xi needs a control method. Finally, he has a skill. Gu Xis choice is to improve the combat effectiveness of his undead summons. The better ones in the skill books in front of me have all been picked away. ? Gu Xi was choosing from among the remaining skill books, and finally selected the three professional skills he wanted according to his own wishes. Bone Storm Level 1 (0/100), consumes 15 mana points, forms a storm of bone fragments at the designated location, causing 180% of your attack power to damage surrounding enemies within 10 seconds. This is the ultimate move chosen by Gu Xi. Gu Xi has heard of this move before. Although the designated location range is not large and can only be stretched to a maximum diameter of about five meters, within this range, everything will be affected. Same blow. It can be said that all living beings are equal. The most important thing is that as long as Gu Xi has enough mana, he can keep using this trick and it can also be used repeatedly somewhere. In other words, the power and effect can overlap. If Gu Xi''s hand speed is fast enough, it shouldn''t be a problem to stack four or five Bone Storms in the same place. ?No matter how strong the vitality is, it can''t withstand the all-out attack of the Bone Storm. This can be regarded as a relatively easy-to-use ultimate move. [Tendril of the Dead Level 1 (0/100), consumes 5 mana points, forms a large number of flesh and blood tentacles or bone arms at the designated location, dragging all enemies who step here. When dragging the enemy, there will be a chance of poisoning the enemy. , coma, cursed and other effects. ?This move is the control skill chosen by Gu Xi. The range of the undead tendrils is much larger than the range of the Bone Storm. The most important thing is that Gu Xi can change the scope of the undead tendrils. Whether Gu Xi wants to spread them horizontally or vertically to form a circle, Gu Xi is free to do so. As long as the enemy sets foot here, he will be affected. He may be poisoned, or he may be directly comatose. In any case, this skill is mainly used to delay the enemy''s progress, so that the enemy cannot rush through this area in a short period of time. ?This skill is very useful if combined with Gu Xi''s troops, or directly using Bone Storm or Corpse Explosion. The last skill is a skill used to strengthen the undead summons under his command. [Skeleton Priest Level 1 (0/100), consumes 5 mana points, and releases a temporary skeleton priest at the designated location. He can increase the damage of all nearby undead within 100 meters by 20% and restore 10% of the upper limit of life for them. Continuous 35 seconds. About this skill, Gu Xi specifically asked the quartermaster. After all, there are some unclear explanations about this skill. Regarding the question of interest, the quartermaster made it very clear that the 35 seconds mentioned here refers to the time the skeleton priest exists. As for the blessing brought by the Skeleton Priest, it will only be available during these 35 seconds. ??When the Skeleton Priest disappears, sorry, the 20% increase in damage will be gone. As for the restored life, it will not be affected. When he first heard about this situation, Gu Xi didnt want to choose this skill. Among the skills to strengthen the undead, there are also skills such as [Steel Skeleton] and [Flesh Blooming] to choose from. ?That is a skill that directly increases the defense power of skeleton soldiers or the attack power of zombie soldiers after selection. It can be said that choosing these skills will definitely save you worry and effort. But Gu Xi chose the [Skeleton Priest] skill in the end, not because this skill was stronger, but because he found that this skill could be used in conjunction with the Incarnation of Death. Although the Skeleton Priest is said to be a skeleton, it actually has no entity. It can be placed on the back of the Death Incarnation and move with the Death Incarnation. In other words, this is the only enhanced ability that can keep up with the incarnation of death. For the Death Incarnation, 20% damage is quite fatal. Whether it is the melting light machine gun or the death dragon''s breath, it will be affected by this effect. ?This makes the already super powerful incarnation of death even more powerful. It was precisely this that made Gu Xi put aside other choices and choose the relatively rare [Skeleton Priest]. After choosing all three skills, the quartermaster did not embarrass Gu Xi. He just took out a notebook, recorded Gu Xi''s choices, and then asked Gu Xi to take away all four skill books. These four skill books are still useful. After the skills are learned, each book can be read for another three hours. If you read carefully, you will get corresponding experience in the process of reading. This is a good opportunity to improve your experience and level. Don''t waste it. It would be quite tiring if you dont rely on using skills to level up later. " As soon as Gu Xi heard this, he expressed his gratitude to the quartermaster. He knows that these are common sense things that others dont notice. If there is no special guidance from someone, many people may not know these things in their lifetime. ?Now the quartermaster reminded himself that this would bring a lot of convenience to Gu Xi. ??No matter how ignorant Gu Xi is, he still has to say thank you to the quartermaster. After all, Gu Xi really took advantage of the quartermaster. ?Looking at Gu Xi''s grateful expression, the quartermaster was also happy. "It''s okay, this is what I should do. If you want to repay me, then kill more of those White Walkers, especially their leader. If you can get the white baboon skin, that is the best reward for me." "This is simple. As long as the White Walkers dare to come, I can kill a few more. Then I will definitely send you the baboon skin." Okay, very energetic, this is the kind of momentum you want! (End of this chapter) Chapter 128： Equipment trading (please subscribe) Chapter 128 Equipment Trading (Please subscribe) Out of the quartermaster''s territory, Du Wushuang, who was leading the way, looked at Gu Xi. At this time, Gu Xi was sending the Dimi and the skeleton archer leader he had just received back to Alidovi City. Where do you plan to go next? "Can you take me to the blacksmith shop? I want to make a weapon. In addition, I got some unused things before. These should be used by the death knight. Who should I contact if I want to trade?" ?As soon as Du Wushuang heard Gu Xi''s question, he slapped his chest loudly. Leave this matter to me. I am the most familiar with these things. Now go to the blacksmith shop. It must be very busy there. At this time, there are people who used to repair weapons and equipment. Let me take you to the tavern first, where you can find anyone to trade with. Sell some of your unwanted things first, and wait until there are fewer people in the blacksmith shop before going there. The charges there will be relatively high, and it will be better if you just repair equipment. ?Its okay to build weapons by yourself, but if you need a blacksmith to customize the weapons and equipment, the price will be expensive. " Gu Xi understood the situation as soon as he heard it. ?It seems that this kind of thing is the same everywhere, exclusive weapons and equipment, the asking price will be higher. ??If you just want ordinary weapons, you can just find a place to make them. It seems that some blacksmiths will be specially trained in the future. After hearing what Gu Xi said, Du Wushuang laughed. I have an idea, but you may not know how much it costs to train such a professional blacksmith. ??That blacksmith is not simple. He is already at level 5, and has learned specialized skills. He also masters fire magic, destruction magic and rune magic. These are the key. So you really shouldnt underestimate the profession of blacksmith. If you really want to train a blacksmith, you should at least start training from a young age. In the end, it may take more than ten years to master it. " ? Gu Xi was a little confused when he heard this, why the blacksmith here in Sanxian Garden had such good skills. ?However, they had already arrived at the Sanxian Garden Tavern. The bustling situation here immediately attracted Gu Xi''s attention, leaving him no time to ask about other things. I, I just killed three level 9 White Walker soldiers. Take a look, everyone. These are level 9 heads. The brains are still fresh. They only cost 15 yuan. Take a look, take a look, and dont miss it when you pass by. The best white paper, not much in quantity, is of extremely high quality. The green equipment I just got is used by the necromancer. I can exchange it for you. Blue, does anyone sell blue equipment? Set of undead soldier equipment, +1 effect, eleven sets in total, come if you want it! ?Looking at the lively situation, Gu Xi was also a little stunned. He didn''t expect that there would be so many players in Sanxian Garden. How about it, is it lively? Its very lively, but can the people here afford the price? I am still a little worried about my interest rate. Dont worry, we mainly produce dragon blood crystals, dragon steel and blue crystals here. If anyone doesnt have any inventory now, just ask them to give them dragon blood crystals when the time comes. Generally speaking, blue equipment requires two pieces of dragon blood crystal, or one and a half pieces of dragon steel. ?What about the purple one? " It will increase tenfold directly, but no one is willing to sell purple equipment. Hearing this, Gu Xi smiled proudly, suddenly jumped to a high platform, raised his hand, and raised his head, "Purple equipment is for sale. Anyone who has dragon blood crystal or dragon steel come and look at the goods." ?Du Wushuang was about to take Gu Xi into the tavern, but Gu Xi''s behavior shocked him. ?He was about to say something, but at this moment, a voice came from not far away.?????You have purple equipment? Of course, you have dragon blood crystal? ? Gu Xi glanced at the direction from which the sound came, and found a fat man in his fifties standing there. ?This fat man has a gray beard on his face, and he has the demeanor of a big shot in his movements. Hahaha, I have dragon blood crystals. You can ask who owns most of the dragon blood crystals currently on the market. But boy, do you really have purple equipment? Dont lie to me with something that glows purple. If you offend me, I will prevent you from receiving even a single dragon blood crystal. " Dont worry, its purple equipment. It has special effects and special effects. If it wasnt a physical equipment, I might just use it myself. ?Hearing the term special influence, Fatty knew that Gu Xi was right. He had purple equipment in his hand. ?Those who have never obtained purple equipment have no idea that when the equipment reaches purple quality, the special effects will have some negative effects. Take the things out and Ill take a look. If its suitable, Ill leave directly. ??The fat man stretched out his hand and said to Gu Xi. The people nearby, including Du Wushuang, did not speak. In their eyes, the fat man''s proposal was quite reasonable. "Ding!" ?Gu Xi flicked his hand, and [Bear and Hair of Bloody Battle] flew out of his hand. Fatty didnt expect that Gu Xi would just throw out the purple equipment. He quickly stepped forward to catch it, and then he saw all the attributes of [Bear and Hair Link of Bloody Battle]. ??The attributes of this piece of equipment are good, but the problem is that the penalty of this piece of equipment is also very serious. It will be activated as soon as it is used, and the effect will still exist even if it is not used in the future. ?So the fat man fell silent quickly. He lowered his head and thought for a moment, and then said: "Seventeen dragon blood crystals." ? Gu Xi had no objection to the price, but he did not accept it immediately. Instead, he took out a magic potion bottle. The people watching the excitement were all speechless. What was Gu Xi doing? As a result, Gu Xi pointed his hand towards the sky. Death incarnate! A black bone dragon rushed into the sky with black mist. ?The next moment, all the players near the tavern exploded. Holy shit, my eyesight is not blurry, this is the third divine skill. Oh my god, the bone dragon-type incarnation of death, this is the threshold of level 10. "Hit me to see if I''m dreaming, ah! Why do you want to hit me so hard?" ?Gu Xi ignored the people around him. He just drew his hand down and stuffed the magic potion bottle into his mouth. ??As Gu Xi drank the magic potion, the incarnation of death also fell next to Gu Xi. The powerful pressure pushed all the players around him aside. Give him the dragon blood crystal and dragon steel to try. When the incarnation of death fell, Gu Xi said calmly, "Give him whatever he wants. The purple equipment is not enough. I have other things, such as a purple training manual, for the death knight to advance. " While Gu Xi was talking, he kept looking at the fat man. "Take it out, don''t lose the face of our Sanxian Garden men." (End of this chapter) Chapter 129： Death incarnation super evolution (please subscribe) Chapter 129 Death Incarnation Super Evolution (Please subscribe) At the fat man''s words, several strong men also came over carrying two boxes. ?They placed the box in front of the incarnation of death and opened it on the spot. ?One box contained pure blue crystals as thick as an arm, and the other box contained metal that shone with silver light. The incarnation of death glanced at Gu Xi, and then patted it on the ground. ?Three pieces of dragon blood crystals and seven pieces of dragon steel flew up. The Death Incarnation breathed on these ten materials, and then blue lines appeared on the Death Incarnation''s bones. ?Although these lines only flashed by, Gu Xi could clearly feel that the bones of the incarnation of death were no longer as black as before, but had a metallic luster. ??If the sunlight shines on the death incarnation from other angles, you will find that the surface of the death incarnation is coated with a blue light film. Name: Death Incarnation (summoned creature) Race: Bone dragon form Level: Level 12 (0/0) ?Talent: Rule creature Status: health (960/960), magic power (450/450) Attributes: Strength 12.4, Agility 9.6, Constitution 9.6, Intelligence 16, Perception 10.4, Charisma 10.2 Skills: Death dragon breath, undead creature, curse attack, incorporeal, melting light (fusion skill, ten times a day), dragon steel membrane (fusion skill, can resist magic below level 2), crystal storm (fusion skill, The flying black mist brings 15 points of damage per second)] Looking at the new attributes of the incarnation of death, Gu Xi couldn''t help but sigh, this incarnation of death has grown again. Not to mention the increased attributes, these three new skills are powerful enough. The melting ray was obtained by devouring the eyes of the one-eyed spliced ??corpse. The melting ray used ten times a day is now used by the incarnation of death as a machine gun. ??The dragon steel film is clearly the metal film plated on the surface of the body of the incarnation of death. When the body of the incarnation of death was partially metalized, Gu Xi thought it would only strengthen the hardness of the body of the incarnation of death. As a result, after swallowing the dragon steel, the effect was fully activated, and the effect of strengthening magic resistance was activated. ??Now all magic below level 2 will have no harm to the incarnation of death. If a mirror counterattack is added, all the magic that may fall on him can be reflected back. ?? Gu Xi is not sure what happened to the last crystal storm, but Gu Xi believes that it is related to the storm that caused the black mist when the incarnation of death flew. He thought that the previous dragon blood crystal was fused into it, causing the change of this skill. Looking at the new attributes of the incarnation of death, Gu Xi turned to look at the fat man again. "How many dragon blood crystals are needed for the bone dragon and ghost dragon? Help me match the rest. By the way, I have the Headless Horseman training manual, which is purple quality. Do you want it?" The bone dragon only needs one part of dragon steel, and the ghost dragon needs one part of dragon blood crystal and two parts of dragon steel. Fatty is quite familiar with this. He immediately told the materials needed for the bone dragon and ghost dragon. It''s just that most of the players here are only level 5 now, and they are still far away from the Bone Dragon. They will only buy one copy of Dragon Steel at most, or one copy of Dragon Blood Crystal, and two copies of Dragon Steel, as a souvenir for themselves. ??If one day they pass level 5, then they will start preparing the Bone Dragon. ?Shopping like Gu Xi''s was similar to shopping in a supermarket. Not to mention the crowd of onlookers, even the fat man had never seen it. ?However, the fat man''s reaction was faster, and he immediately divided the remaining materials. "Your purple equipment is worth seventeen dragon blood crystals in total. According to the exchange ratio of dragon blood crystals and dragon steel of two to three, you just took away three dragon blood crystals, plus seven dragon steel. I have a total of seven dragon blood crystals, and you still owe me a piece of dragon steel. ??The rest will be exchanged in proportion, four pieces of dragon blood crystal and nine pieces of dragon steel. If you take it in proportion, it will be four pieces of dragon blood crystal and eight pieces of dragon steel. The extra piece will be returned to me. " Fatty''s algorithm was quite convoluted. Gu Xi listened to the calculations of this and that. Gu Xi felt that his brain was boiling. "Okay, don''t forget it. I''ll ask you, is this a real number?" "yes." The fat man nodded affirmatively, looking like he was a mathematical genius. Gu Xi didnt even want to say anything to him. ?That is clearly an algorithm used by primary school students to crack their fingers. Older primary school students dont bother to use it, but he can still play it by himself. After putting away the corresponding amounts of dragon blood crystals and dragon steel, Gu Xi asked again: "Do you want the purple Headless Horseman training manual?" "No, you have to take this thing back to the guild to sell it. You can''t sell it here. Most of the people who can come to this world are those who have no growth potential. This kind of thing can only be used after reaching level 10. Now give it to them Its just a waste. Hearing what the fat man said, Gu Xi also understood that this was correct. ?However, he immediately pointed to the incarnation of death in front of him and said: "Do you have anything that can be used by him? No matter who it is, please take it out first and let me see. I still have some equipment on my hand. As long as we can reach an agreement, anything can be exchanged. " As Gu Xi spoke, he took out some useless items he had harvested before. ?Such as the Dragon Torn Bracers, a large number of unidentified potions that depended on luck, and skeleton war horses. Anyway, as long as Gu Xi thought that these were of no use to him, he would put them all in front of the incarnation of death. Looking at the dazzling array of merchandise in front of the incarnation of death, some of the onlookers also became excited. There are so many things. Look, its a skeleton war horse, or a green +1 one. As long as I take it back and train it, I can pass the death knight driving test. Thats a strength-enhancing bracer. My strength has always been just a little bit short. This is a good thing. Hey, these potions look very interesting, do you want to take a gamble? ?While they were discussing in twos and threes, a thin necromancer stepped forward cautiously and asked. How much does it cost to pack all the potions here? Green-quality materials or items, as long as they satisfy him, I dont care about them anyway. Gu Xi said with a smile. "This is not expensive. I want all these potions. I don''t have any money. I''ll give you this. What do you think?" ??This thin necromancer pulled out a stone slab covered with mud from under his robe. The stone slab had words engraved on it, and it looked very similar to a tombstone. But Gu Xi had a different feeling when he saw this thing. This is the architectural design? Well, the architectural design of the medium-sized plot must be attached to the cemetery or near the cemetery, which is called the cemetery herb garden. You can borrow the Yin energy of the cemetery to plant some herbs such as cemetery moss and blood moss. I know that medium-sized plots are not very valuable, but this is really all I have, and I have replaced the others with herbs, just to do you a favor. " "Changed!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 130： Is a good person (22123) Chapter 130 He is a good person (22123) The total number of reservations reached 1230, which is a good number. Happy weekend, happy Army Day, we are working hard! Thank you, thank you, thank you so much! ??The thin necromancer held Gu Xi''s hand and kept thanking him. Such a polite look left Gu Xi speechless. He didn''t know what was wrong with the thin necromancer. He looked like he had saved his whole family. After thanking him, the thin necromancer did not leave. He picked up the various potions packed in the package and poured them into his mouth. It doesnt matter what properties these potions have, whether they are poisonous or not, anyway, all these potions now belong to him, and he can use them however he wants. ? Gu Xi was also shocked by the scene in front of him. Just as he was about to say something, several necromancers crowded in from nearby. Stop him! What do you do? ?When Gu Xi saw this situation, he couldn''t help but stop them. "You sold the poison to this guy? Do you know who you offended?" ?One of the necromancers hadn''t seen the situation clearly yet, and when he saw Gu Xi coming to stop him, he shouted back on the spot. Before Gu Xi could say anything, the incarnation of death that had been lying on the ground looked over. The skeleton dragon''s face was glaring at the necromancer, and his right eye began to flash with gray light, as if the other party said something wrong. , the melting light will be emitted. At this time, Gu Xi also raised his head, "Come, tell me again, who did I offend?" ??The necromancer was suppressed by the aura of the incarnation of death and couldn''t help but take a step back. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but facing the incarnation of death, he could not say anything. ??Gu Xi stared at the necromancer closely, looking at the way he wanted to say but didn''t dare, a trace of disdain flashed in his heart. "roll!" Just wait for me. ? Several necromancers saw that there was nothing they could do and stopped provoking any more. They said harsh words and left quickly. ?Looking at the backs of them leaving, Gu Xi didn''t pay too much attention, but said to the crowd caused by the chaos. Come, come, come and take a look. There are also skeleton war horses and a piece of green equipment here. If you want anything, Ill sell it at a cheap price. This time Gu Xi really attracted the attention of some death knights. In addition, Gu Xi''s asking price was really not high. As long as it could satisfy the incarnation of death, any green material would be fine. A few death knights actually came up with something. to attract the attention of the incarnation of death. Soon Gu Xi noticed that a death knight took out something that attracted the incarnation of death. ?It is a stone-like drum. Stone drum (white): A stone drum dug out from a certain cemetery. No one can beat the drum, and no one knows what the drum is used for. Thats okay, what do you want? ?? Gu Xi looked back at the expression of the incarnation of death and found that the incarnation of death was very satisfied with the stone drum in front of him, so he picked up the stone drum that was taller than him and threw it in the direction of the incarnation of death. The incarnation of death opened its mouth and swallowed the stone drum into its belly. ?Gu Xi took a look and found no changes in the incarnation of death. ?? Gu Xi didn''t care about this. The incarnation of death swallowed a pair of metal arms before, and there weren''t many changes. This kind of thing always adds up, and it''s useless to be too anxious. The Death Knight was also very happy when he saw that Gu Xi took a fancy to what he had taken out. He pointed to the bracers and said, "I want those bracers." "take it." ?Gu Xi pushed the wristband forward and put the wristband into the death knight''s hands. When taking the wristband, the death knight whispered to Gu Xi: "You have to be careful about those undead mages just now. They are the tyrants in the Sanxian Garden. If you offend them this time, you will not be able to do it next time." So peaceful. "what happened?" Gu Xi also became curious at this time. The death knight shook his head, took another look at the thin necromancer who was still filling the potion, and left quickly. At this time, Gu Xi noticed that the thin necromancer had already drank half of the potion. Because he drank too many potions, the necromancer''s stomach became significantly bloated. At the same time, the effects of various potions also affected the necromancer, making his face paler. ?Huge beads of sweat flowed down the necromancer''s face. ??But the Necromancer didn''t care at all and kept drinking the potion. Now Gu Xi can see the problem. He was about to step forward to stop the necromancer from continuing like this. You must know that many of these potions are unidentified. ??If someone drinks to death, there will be big problems. But just when Gu Xi was about to stop the necromancer, a death knight asked nearby. Comrade, how about I exchange this for the skeleton war horse? ??With this interruption, Gu Xi no longer walked towards the thin necromancer, but looked at what the death knight took out. ?It was a green glowing gem. The gem was the size of a human head. The green light made the death knight himself feel disgusted. ?When he saw Gu Xi coming over, the death knight put the gem on the ground, preparing for Gu Xi to check the properties of the gem. But at this moment, the thin necromancer staggered over, clutching his stomach as if he had drunk too much potion. This cannot be accepted. As he walked away, he poured the last few bottles of potion into his mouth. Gu Xi looked at the necromancer with some surprise. "Why?" ??The necromancer did not explain, but kept pouring the last potion into his mouth. ?After all the potion was drunk, he covered his mouth to prevent the potion from being spit out. Looking at him like this, Gu Xi wanted to step forward and help this guy aside. That death knight didnt know what to do either. When the necromancer calmed down, he said: "That gem is a strange thing. It can bring you certain benefits every day, but it requires more things to offer sacrifices. ??Moreover, this thing cannot be thrown away or destroyed. Only someone who wants it can give it away. I''m right. " ??The necromancer looked up at the death knight. The death knight was a little helpless, but he finally nodded. Thats right, I dont want to either. I see that comrade you have the incarnation of death and you are enthusiastic. I believe this little thing shouldnt trouble your comrade. There is an incarnation of death, but what does it mean to be zealous for others? Stop the confusion. At this time, the thin necromancer also said: "Did you want to transfer this thing to him because he helped me?" When Gu Xi heard this, his eyes narrowed. "is that so?" ??After being stared at by Gu Xi, the death knight also took a step back, not daring to look at Gu Xi. "roll!" ?Looking at his expression, Gu Xi couldn''t understand why. He yelled and then waved to the others. Lets all go. I wont sell the skeleton war horses. Lets go. If you dare to come here to plot against me again, I will let the incarnation of death bite you to death. (End of this chapter) Chapter 131： Take on long-term tasks (23123) Chapter 131 Taking on a long-term mission (23123) Seeing that Gu Xi was angry, the people watching quickly left. Only the thin necromancer was still sitting there. He waited until everyone had dispersed before he propped himself up and said, "I''m causing trouble for you." Its okay, this matter has nothing to do with you, its just those guys who got bold. Gu Xi patted the head of the incarnation of death. Because there is no battle, the incarnation of death can not last long outside. Normally speaking, it will disband itself after the battle, or it will automatically disappear half an hour after the battle. It was now time for the incarnation of death to disappear. Gu Xi patted the head of the incarnation of death with one hand while scanning the players present. The murderous intent in his eyes was so strong that it almost dripped out. Gu Xi wanted to find a target to establish his authority and let the players in Sanxian Garden know that he was not easy to deal with. If you want to plot against him, you must be prepared to be bitten to death by him. He took a look and found that no one dared to look at him, so Gu Xi laughed disdainfully. A guy with no talent. ?Then Gu Xi said to Du Wushuang: "Let''s go, there is nothing left to sell, let''s go to the blacksmith shop." With so many things happening just now, Du Wushuang was always watching from the outside. With her strength, she couldn''t help much even if she wanted to step forward to help. When Gu Xi called her, she hurriedly said "Oh" and quickly came to Gu Xi''s side. At this time, the thin necromancer also walked up. Lets find a place to talk? ??Gu Xi was stunned for a moment. He wanted to say that there was nothing to talk about between us, but looking at the look in the eyes of the thin necromancer, Gu Xi nodded anyway. ??The thin necromancer stretched out his hand and led Gu Xi forward to a nearby corner. "My name is Liu Kai, and some of them also call me Kane. The people who came to you before were Liu Ming, my brother''s men. They have been destroying my chance to activate my talent." Liu Kai stated the situation quite directly, and at the same time he also explained his own characteristics. I am taking the route of a plague necromancer. To activate the talent, you need to take five hundred different potions, which can be poisons, antidotes or buffing potions. But because of my older brother, I could never get enough potions. In the end, I had to learn to brew potions on my own, and even took a certificate in magic potions. The batch of potions that you packaged and sold to me just solved my biggest trouble. I have now met the prerequisites for activating talents and can activate them. Before that, I think I should make it clear to you what''s going on. After all, my brother has a very small mind. If you meet him, just fight him back. Only when you scare him will he not dare to come and mess with you again. " So thats it, I understand, its a family conflict. ? Gu Xi nodded, "But you said there are prerequisites for activating talents. What are these conditions?" "Each player''s prerequisites are different, but one thing must be achieved. Undead knowledge and magic knowledge must reach level 6. In addition, the necromancer''s professional skills must reach 8, and each professional skill must reach at least level 4. ?You should pay attention here. The choice of professional skills will affect the direction in which you activate your talents. ??If you want to take the route of a plague necromancer like me, you must master the two key skills of poison gas bombs and corpse poison in the early stage. ?In addition, when it comes to professional skills, it is not the one you learn first that will be chosen. Instead, it is ranked according to your skill level, and the eight strongest skills will be selected to determine. After these two conditions are met, you can start the prerequisite tasks. After completing the tasks, you can start the activation ceremony. ? ? ? When Liu Kai was explaining how to activate his talent, Gu Xi had been listening attentively. Finally, he turned his head and glanced at the incarnation of death behind him, and then thought about his own city of death. ?These two are his key skills. When his level reaches level 4, Death Incarnation has also reached level 4. But this is not possible for dead cities, which require upgrading the city level. ?At present, Gu Xi''s Alidovi City is only at level 2. It will take quite a long time to upgrade the death city level to level 4. Its too far behind. It seems I have to work harder. Liu Kai nodded in agreement, "Yes, many people are stuck at the key point of level 4 because of insufficient accumulation in the past, so the influence brought by Liu Ming this time has allowed me to grow further. . After I activate the talent, it will be his unlucky time. " Liu Kai said seriously. ?Looking at Liu Kai''s expression of hatred and recalling the attitudes of the necromancers just now, Gu Xi didn''t say anything more. At this time, Liu Kai said to Gu Xi again: "Sir, you are the only one willing to help me over the years. This is a mission clue I got accidentally, which is very useful for activating talents. I have taken advantage of this task before, but since the potion you gave me is enough, I dont need it anymore. Now I will share this task with you. " After speaking, Liu Kai took out something like a dry weed and put it in Gu Xi''s hand. You get the dry bark map of the Wisdom Tree, activating a long-term mission Long-term mission: Fading Wisdom Task description: Find the lost wisdom tree and help the wisdom tree find three items. Task requirements: Find the lost tree of wisdom (0/1), find three items (0/3) Task reward: A professional skill level is raised to level 4. Note 1: Some restricted skill levels cannot be improved. Note 2: After the level is increased, the experience required for upgrading will also increase. Note 3: If the level of all professional skills exceeds level 4, a new professional skill reaching level 4 will be automatically learned. Looking at the task in front of him, Gu Xi knew what Liu Kai had been thinking about before. He clearly wanted to bypass some of the prerequisites for activating the talent, but for some reasons, he didn''t use it. ?Now he needs to activate his talent, and it would be a waste to go back and do this task, so he thought of transferring this task to Gu Xi. On the one hand, he wanted to thank Gu Xi for helping him, and on the other hand, he wanted to do a good job to Gu Xi. After all, everyone sees Gu Xis strength. ?As long as Gu Xi doesn''t die, even if he doesn''t activate his talent and hasn''t entered level 5, Gu Xi''s level 12 death incarnation can still sweep through the low-end field. ?Having such an opportunity to win over Gu Xi, this is something everyone is willing to do. ?Gu Xi glanced at Liu Kai, then smiled and said: "Thank you, I just need this." Its good if you can use it. Im worried that you wont like it. (End of this chapter) Chapter 132： Build weapons (please subscribe) Chapter 132: Forging Weapons (Please subscribe) Packed away the last things, Gu Xi took Du Wushuang and left the tavern before the incarnation of death dissipated. ?Du Wushuang was chirping along the way. She had no objection to Gu Xi''s choice. She was just a little surprised that such a disappointing thing could happen in the guild. She could also see that without Gu Xi, Liu Kai would definitely be pinned down to the level 4 position by his brother. No matter how potential he had, it would be useless. If he was stuck at one point, he would be stuck at the level 4 position. road. No wonder Liu Kai saw the opportunity and swallowed all the potions on the spot even if he tried his best. He knew that if he didn''t take those potions on the spot, there would definitely be various problems with these unidentified potions on the way back. "This kind of thing happens a lot. I''ve seen it before in the academy. That''s why I like the undead. At least the undead won''t betray you." At Du Wushuang''s words, Gu Xi just shrugged. He had seen this kind of thing too many times. This matter was soon forgotten by Gu Xi. Even the map to find the tree of wisdom was almost forgotten by Gu Xi. They soon arrived near the blacksmith shop. Just as Du Wushuang said, after the war, most players chose to go to the blacksmith shop to repair the equipment damaged during the battle. Lets deal with the rest later. ?Come here now, the crowd crowded in the blacksmith shop has dispersed quite a bit. There were not many people handling the equipment in front of the furnaces and iron mats that must have been lined up in the blacksmith shop. ?A strong man with big shoulders and round waist was sitting in front of the furnace, drinking something green. When he saw Gu Xi and the others coming in, he didn''t even raise his head. ?This is the master blacksmith in Sanxian Garden. He is level 5. All experience is added to the blacksmith. I dont know how strong his combat power is, but his blacksmith level is definitely not weak. Master, Im free, I want to make a weapon. When he came to the blacksmith, he opened his mouth and became polite. Hearing Gu Xi''s address to Xi, the blacksmith''s face showed a happy smile. "Don''t call me master. I''m only level 5. I can''t be qualified. I can''t be qualified." But the way he looked clearly meant that you knew how to speak, so just say more. You are no longer a master. This time I brought a lot of materials that are not from this world, just to find a master to build an exclusive weapon. What does this mean? It means that the masters reputation has been spread to other worlds. Gu Xis voice suddenly drifted away as he spoke. He really couldnt say that before he entered this world, he didnt even know about a place like Sanxian Garden, let alone a blacksmith in it. But the blacksmith was very happy after hearing this, "Am I so famous? Nice young man, you are a necromancer, right? What kind of weapon do you want? A dagger? A staff? A sickle? Or an oriental mourning stick?" I want a long staff, but I dont know what materials I need? "If you want to make a long staff, you need a better staff body first, and then a staff head. Forget it, take out all the materials you have and let me take a look and see what kind of design it can be." ?Because the flattery was in place, the blacksmith was quite talkative and was willing to look at the materials Gu Xi had before considering what kind of staff to make. ?But the blacksmith also said: "You should pay attention. Among weapons, I am best at making spears and broadswords. I am also good at sickles. I can only say that I am good at making staffs. You have to think clearly about it yourself." ? Gu Xi understood what the blacksmith meant when he heard it. It seemed that the people who often came here to make weapons were death knights. Necromancers actually did not consume a lot of weapons. ?Gu Xi nodded and started to take out the materials. The first one he took out was [Babel Pea]. Watching Gu Xi take out a small seed, the blacksmith was also a little surprised. "What kind of person are you? This is a good material for making pole weapons, and it can also be used to make staffs. It''s no wonder, but you can''t plant it here. If you plant it directly here, it will be a waste. What direction are you in? The Necromancer? The Plague?" The natural disaster of the undead, plus the corpse explosion. "Oh, I know Master Yin, so I know how to strengthen it. Who is that? To Lao Liu, go to the warehouse at the back and push out the flesh and blood millstone." The blacksmith directed an apprentice to work, and then started playing with [Babel Pea] there. This is a good thing. Ill give you the whole trunk to make a staff later, but can you leave the extra branches and leaves for me? "sure." ? Gu Xi doesnt know what the use of pea leaves is. If the blacksmith wants it, just give it to him to increase his favorability. "That''s great. By the way, your staff now only has a stick. Next, you need a gem, or a source of magic. In addition, it is best to have a piece of metal and several decorative materials. The more materials, the better. It mainly depends on the matching degree. See if you have the right ones on hand. If not, we also have some good materials in the warehouse behind us, but those materials are more expensive. " ?While talking, the apprentice named Lao Liu had already pushed a rusty press out. Under the press, there is still some dried flesh. Put the seeds in. Upon hearing this, Gu Xi quickly put the [Babel Pea] into the flesh and blood. ?The moment the seeds were buried, a green light lit up, and then the seeds quickly began to take root, sprout, and climb upwards. Neither Gu Xi nor the blacksmith paid attention to the growth process of the vines, they just watched from the sidelines. It''s just that Gu Xi was paying attention to the changes in the growth of Babel peas, while the blacksmith was paying attention to the length and hardness of the vines. Its a very good material. Your pea vine is actually more suitable for making a staff. Making a long-handled weapon will be a bit curved. If you dont have enough strength, it will be very difficult to hold it. As he spoke, the vines had already grown to about three meters. At this time, the blacksmith asked again: "How long do you plan to make your staff?" A little more than two meters is enough. Thats now. The blacksmith stepped forward and broke it hard, and the three-meter-long pea vine was broken on the spot. Then the blacksmith explained to Gu Xi: "There are three nodes when a pea like yours grows. One is when it grows to three meters long, all the essence is concentrated in the pea vine. At this time, the material is the best. of. ?If you miss this opportunity, wait until the pea vines grow over three meters, then you can no longer cut them. You have to wait until the vines grow to the thickness of an arm before cutting them, and then process the outer skin, leaving the inner vine core. This is the toughest part, suitable for making polearms. Finally, when the vines grow to the end, no other parts of the vines can be used. Only the young strips hanging from the top can be used. This is the best material for making weapons such as whips. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 133： Casting Staff (please subscribe) Chapter 133 Casting the Staff (Please subscribe) While explaining the situation here to Gu Xi, the blacksmith dealt with the newly broken vines. At every step of the treatment, the blacksmith would explain the reason for the treatment to Gu Xi. After about ten minutes, only about two and a half meters of the three-meter-long vine remained. Putting the vine aside, the blacksmith looked at Gu Xi. Gu Xi knew that he had to take out other things at this time. ?So Gu Xi took out some materials one by one that he had obtained after taking office. Catastrophic Soul, this quantity is relatively large, because it cannot be regarded as a serious soul, so it can be used as a crafting material. [Corrupted Skull], Gu Xis off-hand item at the beginning, but because the upgrade process was interrupted, it turned into a gray item. This is also a top-quality material. Broken fragments of birchcome from the Battle of Victoria City Xiaolou. Gu Xi took out this thing because he needed to make a staff. [Broken sickle fragment], Gu Xi''s trophy when he first met the leader of the White Walkers. When he got this, Gu Xi still thought about using a sickle as his main weapon. Now that he thinks about it, Gu Xi decided to use a long staff. good. Ice Power Machine, this was dug out from another one-eyed spliced ??corpse. The blacksmith said he needed a power source, and this is actually a very good power source. Twisted Spine, this thing was taken out by Gu Xi as a fill-in. After all, it is too long, a full five meters, and it is a material used to make weapons such as two-handed swords, long whips or spears. ?Gu Xi didnt think that the blacksmith would be able to use this material. ?However, Gu Xi never expected that the first thing the blacksmith picked up would be this [Twisted Spine]. Very good. Some of your materials are of blue quality, and some are green but with relatively strong potential. There is no problem in making them. Now there are two different options. First, with these materials and this rattan, I will work hard to see if I can get you to purple quality. But you should pay attention to yourself, this purple is not the best purple, and there will be penalties for purple special effects, you also know this. ??I can''t guarantee whether the punishment will be light or heavy. It''s all a matter of luck. ? Another way is to make it blue for you, but you can slowly improve the quality in the future, and you may even hit the purple quality. As for whether you can hit the purple quality, it depends on your luck. " ? Gu Xi was silent for a moment, and then said decisively: "Make it blue and growable for me." The blacksmith laughed when he heard this, "I knew you would choose this way. Don''t worry, the growth rate of the growable equipment I sell is as high as 80%. There is no chance that it will be unsuccessful." While he was talking, the blacksmith had already removed all the twisted spine. He dismantled the five-meter-long spine and tailbone into pieces. ?Each piece will be soaked in molten iron by the blacksmith, and then forged by his blacksmiths. Then the blacksmith picked up the [broken pieces of birch wood] and called a blacksmith. Pound this into powder, a finer powder, and soak these souls into water. After the souls turn into liquid, soak the powder in. ?The blacksmith under his command went down to do some work, so Gu Xi asked at this time. Master, what are you going to do with this? If you want to make a long staff, you cant use more casting methods. It just so happens that the soul you brought can be boiled into glue. When I finish processing the spine, I will use glue to attach things to it piece by piece. " Hearing the blacksmith''s explanation, Gu Xi looked surprised. He didn''t expect that weapon making could be done like this. ??But this blacksmith can be considered a master, and he can always come up with different methods. In the end, Gu Xi could only believe in the choice of the master blacksmith. The twisted spines that had been processed were quickly taken out one by one. Now these spines are like pieces of silver metal. The master blacksmith personally took a stylus and wrote some words on each piece of metal. ? Gu Xi has a relatively high level of magic knowledge, but he can''t figure out what these words mean. The only thing he can tell is that they have a meaning of cold. It can be seen that the master blacksmith has already considered some attributes of Gu Xi''s long staff. After all the metal pieces were written with words, the blacksmith took out the [broken sickle fragments]. ?This time he took matters into his own hands, melting the fragments and remaking the metal. What do you want it to look like? A sickle? A palm or something? Is the head of the bone dragon okay? Gu Xi put forward his own ideas. I have an idea, but that would be beautiful, wouldnt it? ?The blacksmith didnt say whether this was okay, he just made it there himself. Then he picked up the pea vine and placed it near the still hot iron block to compare and adjust. Sometimes after comparison, the iron piece with the newly engraved text will be put in. ?At this moment, a blacksmith came over dragging a large basin of blue liquid. ?This was the catastrophic soul that had just melted, and Gu Xi felt that it was filled with a feeling of death. ?It seems that those souls are not really useless, at least they are useful now. Okay, the materials are ready, the next step is the most critical step, you put a drop of blood in it. Can this person still recognize the Lord? Of course not, but at least it would have a sense of ceremony The blacksmith smiled at Gu Xi and said. As for the blacksmith, Gu Xi had no choice but to accept it for the sake of weapons. He made a cut on the palm of his left hand and dropped a few drops of blood into the blue liquid. As the blood dripped in, the blacksmith immediately threw the [Ice Power Device] in. Then he lifted the pea vine and plunged heavily into the vat of liquid. Under the blacksmith''s mysterious spell, all the liquid began to swirl around the pea vines. ?The blacksmith quickly threw the various items he had just forged into the liquid. ??Gu Xi watched from the side, and he noticed that as the blue liquid swirled faster and faster, the appearance of the liquid also changed, and finally turned into a skeletal dragon with ice exuding all over its body. Its pretty good. Many of the necromancers who come to me to make their staffs choose bone dragons or ghost dragons as the shape of their staffs, so Im familiar with this set. ?While speaking, all the liquid on the side of the long staff had been absorbed, and the long staff slowly fell in front of Gu Xi. ??This is a withered yellow long staff with a height of 2.5 meters. The body of the staff seems to be inlaid with countless ice-like thin diamonds. ?At the head of the staff is an iceberg the size of a fist, and hovering on the edge of the iceberg is a metal bone dragon as long as an index finger. At this time, the blacksmith threw the [Corrupted Skull] on the top of the long staff. As the [Corrupted Skull] let out a wail, a thumb-sized skull decoration hung under the iceberg. "Okay, give it a name. This is your staff." (End of this chapter) Chapter 134： Staff Cold Wind (24125) Chapter 134 Staff-Cold Wind (24125) The average subscription is 1254, and the average subscription is increasing every day. I feel great working hard every day. Its another day to work hard! Unnamed (blue, main weapon) Attack: 13-16 After equipped: Constitution +2. Intelligence +3] Equipment requirements: Strength 2, Physique 3, Intelligence 3 Special 1: Cold wind +3, attack has +3 cold effect. When using offensive or defensive spells such as corpse explosion, bone spur, and bone shield, all attacks will have +3 cold effect. Special 2: Babel Vine, the length of the staff can automatically change between two and a half meters to seven and a half meters. When the length of the staff exceeds two and a half meters, the staff will actively launch attacks (physical attacks) against approaching enemies. Mosaic position: Rotten Skull (Bone Shield +1), empty, empty, empty Explanation: As a mage, charging with a staff will be the most beautiful spell used in his life. ?Looking at the long staff in front of him, Gu Xi was not in a hurry to give it a name. He stretched out his hand and pulled it up. The moment he got the long staff, Gu Xi knew why the equipment required 2 points of strength. ?This staff is taller than Gu Xi''s. Without enough strength, Gu Xi would not be able to lift it with both hands. ?Unlike now, Gu Xi can still raise it with one hand and use this staff like a spear. There is a wooden man over there. You can go there and test the effect of the staff. "good." ?Gu Xi nodded and responded, then led by the blacksmith apprentice to the shooting range near the blacksmith shop. It is different from the shooting ranges in other places. In addition to the wooden figures standing upright as targets, there are also some wooden figures lying upside down on the ground. ? Gu Xi understood immediately that these were used to simulate the corpses needed by the necromancer. ?This makes Gu Xi quite satisfied. After all, he has many skills that require corpses to be released. Bone spur! ?Gu Xi turned his hand, raised the two-and-a-half-meter-long staff, and a bone spur flew out. As the bone spur flew out, Gu Xi clearly felt that this bone spur was completely different from before. ??The bone spurs that flew out before were all white bones, but now they have a light blue color. When the bone spurs landed on the wooden man, a dark blue aura also appeared on the wooden man. ? Gu Xi, who has fought with Luna, understands that this is the effect of being frozen. It seems that the effect of the cold wind +3 is very good. ??Then Gu Xi turned the direction of his staff, pointed at a wooden figure on the ground and said, "Corpse explosion!" The wooden man exploded on the spot, and all the targets nearby that were hit by the wooden man''s fragments turned dark blue. After trying it a few times, Gu Xi found that the current staff was still effective. As long as he pointed forward, the spell could be released smoothly. At the same time, Gu Xi could clearly feel that the power of the spell would be slightly improved. Even the tendrils of the dead and the bone storm that Gu Xi just learned are also blessed. It can be said that the first characteristic has greatly improved Gu Xi''s combat effectiveness. ?Of course the biggest change here is the bone shield. When Gu Xi releases the bone shield, a layer of ice will appear on the bone shield, and the level of the bone shield has increased to level 2, and the bone shield appearing around Gu Xi has become more obvious. This gave Gu Xi the idea of ??inlaying something more on the staff. ?However, Gu Xi also understands that things like rotten heads are something that can be encountered but cannot be sought. ??Had it not been integrated through the opportunity of making the staff this time, the rotten skull would not have been able to be used for inlaying. The next time you want to inlay something special, it will be something special. The staffs first feature, Gu Xi, has been tested. ?That effect is called a good one. So he began to experiment with the second feature. ?It''s just that Gu Xi searched for a long time and couldn''t find a way to change the staff. The staff was still as long as he got it, and there was no possibility of it becoming longer. ?This made Gu Xi a little speechless. This second characteristic is not a useless skill. With a puzzled look on his face, Gu Xi wanted to experiment more here. After all, there was a characteristic there. If it is not taken care of properly, this staff will be worse than a green staff. ?With some helplessness, Gu Xi could only place his staff on the ground and seriously thought about what went wrong with him. But he didn''t expect that he accidentally used force with his hand and plunged the staff into the ground. ?Then the staff began to change, and new vines began to grow on the head of the staff. Inside the vines were many metal pieces that looked like vertebrae. ?This situation made Gu Xi''s eyes light up, and he quickly pulled out the staff from the ground. As a result, as soon as the staff was pulled out, it returned to its original appearance. After trying it a few times, Gu Xi understood what was going on. This change can only happen if the staff is pierced into the ground. After the change, the staff will no longer be controlled by Gu Xi and will only protect Gu Xi silently. Anyone who wants to get close to Gu Xi will be hit by the vines and spine. Just because of the length of the vines, the protection range is almost five meters. As for the defensive and offensive effects of the vines and metal pieces, since there were no offensive wooden figures in the shooting range, Gu Xi could not experiment. ?However, Gu Xi finally understood the function of this second characteristic. The effect of this characteristic is quite good, at least it is not a useless skill. After trying the skill a few more times, Gu Xi nodded with satisfaction. I have to admit that the effect of this staff is quite strong, which can be regarded as comprehensively strengthening Gu Xi''s combat abilities. ?This is not a waste of so many materials that I took out. ?Happily, Gu Xi returned to the blacksmith shop with his staff in hand. Before Gu Xi could speak, the blacksmith apprentice told the blacksmith the information he had just recorded. The blacksmith nodded with satisfaction, "Okay, I have produced another well-known piece of equipment. How about it? Have you thought of a name for this staff?" "Think about it, the biggest feature of this staff now is the cold wind. This feature greatly improves my combat effectiveness. Now this staff is called the cold wind. After the cold wind reaches the purple quality, I will use it according to the Later changes changed the name. On the way back, Gu Xi had already thought of the name of the staff, and even thought about how he would take care of it next. "Cold Wind? That''s a good name. It seems you really like this staff." Of course, this staff is quite good. So, the cost of making the weapon is 3,000 yuan in total. It depends on whether you pay it in cash or go through the guild process. Pay now. Gu Xi didnt know what the guild process was, but he happened to have some money on hand, so he wouldnt go through such a troublesome process. As for whether this staff would be expensive, Gu Xi didn''t think much about it. He thought that the Cold Wind Staff was really worth the price. After collecting the money, the blacksmith said to Gu Xi: "You can find time to enchant the staff. With the characteristics of the cold wind, it would be good if you enchant it with a frost soul or a dead zone. ?In addition, if you want to set gemstones, you can go to a jewelry store to find some good gemstones for sale. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 135： Intermission (25125) Chapter 135 Intermission (25125) After leaving the blacksmith shop, Gu Xi was still touching the cold wind staff with a happy face, but Du Wushuang, who had been following Gu Xi, looked over. Comrade, what are your plans next? No, I came here to transport the troops. Originally, I completed my mission when I got here. The previous garrison was just a temporary encounter, so I got involved. As for where to go next, I really dont have any plans. ?But I should check here to see if there are any tasks that I can take on. After all, even if I go out now, I will definitely be arranged to come back eventually. " Gu Xi was very aware of the situation in front of him. The foreign invasion is not over yet. Exit the game at this time, and you may be assigned other tasks. In that case, we would still have to run back and forth, and the mission rewards would not be as great as they are now. Rather than that, it would be better to hang out here in Sanxian Garden and wait for the invasion to end. In the battle just now, Gu Xi clearly felt that the enemy was getting weaker and weaker. The White Walker bosses Gu Xi fought at the beginning were all level 9, and were accompanied by level 10 or 11 soldiers. ??When we hit this plain later, the leader of the White Walkers was only at level 9, and the powerful soldiers following him were all gone. ?Further on, during this city defense battle, among the White Walker bosses Gu Xi fought, there were even Level 8 White Walker bosses. This shows that the enemy''s strength is getting weaker. With this few more attacks, the foreign invasion will almost be over. If we dont take this opportunity to attack the enemy more, how long will it take? Hearing Gu Xi say that he would stay for a few more days, Du Wu''s eyes immediately flashed with excitement. "You just came to Sanxian Garden, and you don''t have a place to stay yet. The tavern here in Sanxian Garden is not comfortable anymore. I see that you and I are comrades in arms, so I will help you and stay at my house." a few days. I wont charge you for accommodation, and you shouldnt charge me for other expenses either. " What else can I ask for in fees? ?Gu Xi asked with a puzzled look on his face. Before he could ask clearly, Du Wushuang dragged Gu Xi and ran in one direction. At this moment, Gu Xi realized that even though Du Wushuang was small, she was quite powerful. With Gu Xi''s strength, he couldn''t resist Du Wushuang, so he was dragged away by her. ?? Gu Xi still wanted to struggle, but Du Wushuang simply carried Gu Xi on his shoulders and ran towards his home in large strides. ?Du Wushuang is quite familiar with the path of Sanxian Garden. It only took seven or eight minutes to run to the house she rented in Sanxian Garden. The city on the ground of Sanxian Garden is actually quite crowded, and Du Wushuang''s strength is not the strongest among Sanxian Garden. ?Her room was only about twenty square meters. Apart from a bed, there was only a sofa and a dining table. The rest of the room was occupied by Du Wushuang''s weapons, equipment and armor. The room in front of me is vastly different from the apartment building in the guild. ?But think about the situation in Sanxian Garden. As long as people do not live in the underground city, most of them live in small rooms like this. For the players who are stationed here, it is enough to live in them. Since they usually go out of the city to complete tasks, they dont really spend much time living here. ?The same goes for Du Wushuang. She opened the door in a familiar manner and first put Gu Xi on the sofa. Then he said to Gu Xi: You sit down first and Ill get something to drink. After saying that, Du Wushuang pushed away the pile of armors beside the bed and took out a wooden box from under the armor. As soon as the box was opened, the cold air hit his face. When the cold air dissipated, he could see that there were many large and small things in the box. wooden wine barrel. At this time, Gu Xi was looking around at everything around him. He noticed that there were pieces of cloth with small pink strawberries scattered randomly on the sofa. Just this one glance made Gu Xi''s eyes turn red. What is going on? Did I see something I shouldnt have seen? Should I leave now? Others have invited me to come and sit for a while, so Im afraid it wouldnt be a good idea to leave now. It might be fine if you don''t sit down for a while. ?Gu Xi lowered his head and tried hard not to look around. At least dont rush around the room looking for something. Just at this moment, Du Wushuang came over, carrying two two-liter wooden barrels in his hands. Come and try this, this is the specialty of Sanxian Garden, crystal wine. "ah!" ?Before Gu Xi understood what was happening, a large bucket of wine was thrust into his hand. If youre a man, come and have a drink. ?Du Wushuang''s performance at this time was quite strong. Before Gu Xi could see what was in the barrel, he clinked glasses with him directly with the barrel in his hand. I did it, you do whatever you want. ?This time Gu Xi''s anger was aroused. "What do you mean you did it? I''m free to do it. I''m a grown man and I can still let you do it." ? Gu Xi muttered this, opened his mouth and poured the wine into his stomach. ?This kind of crystal wine contains a lot of fine crystal fragments. When you drink it, the taste of the wine is not too strong, but the feeling of the crystals scratching your throat is quite strange. The most important thing is that this crystal has more or less magic power. When you drink it, you will feel like a fire. ?After just one sip, Gu Xi felt that his whole body was burning. He wanted to take off all his clothes. ?But Gu Xi understood the truth and knew that now was not the time. He blushed and suppressed some of his actions to prevent himself from appearing too unbearable. Unexpectedly, before Gu Xi could suppress the anger in his heart, Du Wushuang came to bother him. ?She lifted up Gu Xi''s collar, raised her right leg, and pressed it on Gu Xi''s body, staring into Gu Xi''s eyes. Am I pretty? ?Gu Xi glanced at Du Wushuang and found that Du Wushuang was actually pretty good-looking. ??Its just that Gu Xi is taller, and he was sitting on the evil coffin before. What he usually sees is the top of Du Wushuangs head. He really hasnt really seen what Du Wushuang looks like. ??Now being stared at by Du Wushuang with a stern face, Gu Xi was a little surprised to find that Du Wushuang was still very cute like this. ?There was even a hint of evasion in her eyes. Beautiful, really beautiful, with a round face that I like. "Just like it. You just drank crystal wine. Just close your eyes and don''t resist." "No, what do you mean? Just don''t resist." Before Gu Xi understood what he meant, he was picked up by Du Wushuang and thrown onto the bed over there. When he was thrown down, some small pieces of cloth rolled up on Du Wushuang''s bed were shaken, and even a small black piece of cloth fell on Gu Xi''s face. Just as Gu Xi was about to take off the piece of cloth, his hand was held down by Du Wushuang, and then the lights in the room were turned off. In the darkness, Gu Xi couldn''t help but said: "Did something fall on my face? Warm, you..." "Don''t worry about this, close your eyes, I will take care of everything." Can you do it? (End of this chapter) Chapter 136： Buildings that cannot be built (please subscribe) Chapter 136 Unable to Build Buildings (Please subscribe) In Aridovi City, Gu Xi stood in front of the door of the council hall with one hand on his waist and the other on the wall. Sir, whats wrong with you? Luna looked at Gu Xi''s staggering steps and quickly stepped forward to support Gu Xi. Its okay, just my waist flashed a little. ??Gu Xi waved his hand so that Luna didn''t need to support him, and then he held the cold wind staff in his right hand to stand up straighter. "How is the situation in Alidovi City now? Is the Dimi who was sent in yesterday still honest?" People are relatively honest, but... "What''s wrong?" ?Seeing Luna''s troubled face, Gu Xi couldn''t help but ask. She put forward many requirements. This is the design she left behind. Let us build it according to the requirements. ?Luna pointed helplessly at the table in the nearby meeting hall, and Gu Xi discovered that there were three objects of different sizes placed on it. Did she pick the land in the Centaur Cemetery area? Yes, she fell in love with it as soon as she arrived. "Then do as she asks. It''s a matter of land anyway. I''ll go to the tavern to find the bartender and see if you have all the information I want. If there is information, we will go and take down the remaining two districts. , no matter how big of a deal it is, it wont matter. ??Gu Xi said quite confidently that even if the remaining two districts of Alidovi City were not large, it would not be a problem to occupy four more large plots. What Dimi wants is three large plots of land. If she really has the ability as the quartermaster said, then let her take it. No, sir, these buildings have prerequisites for their construction. At this moment, Luna said what was embarrassing for her. "ah?" Gu Xi walked to the table and picked up one of the design drawings and looked at it. Herbal Cemetery (Large): Use 1500 resources, 10 units of stone, and 10 units of wood to build an herbal cemetery (large building) in the city. After completion, 20 zombies can be trained every week (automatically converted into zombie farmers in the cemetery). Before construction, it is necessary to build a level 1 herbal garden (medium-sized building) and a level-1 alchemy laboratory (medium-sized building). After completion, it will have regional linkage with the herbal garden and alchemy laboratory. Where can we find the herbal garden and the alchemy laboratory? Luna shrugged, "I don''t know either, but fortunately, at least there are no special requirements in this regard. Maybe you can always find it somewhere." With that said, Luna gestured to Gu Xi to look at the other two design drawings on the table. It was obvious that these two design drawings were the most troublesome. ? Gu Xi picked up the other two designs with a puzzled look on his face. At a glance, Gu Xi felt that the situation in the [Herb Cemetery] might still be good. Spiritual Tomb Laboratory (large): Use 2500 resources, 15 units of stone, and 15 units of wood to build a spiritual tomb laboratory (large building) in the city. After completion, 10 ghosts can be trained per week (automatically converted to ghost scholars in the Tomb Laboratory) Before construction, it is necessary to build a level 1 ghost power tower (medium-sized building), a level 2 alchemy laboratory (medium-sized building, upgraded building), and a level 1 ghost converter (medium-sized building). After completion, there will be regional linkage with the ghost power tower, ghost converter, and alchemy laboratory. ]?????"What does this ghost power tower refer to? What is the ghost converter?" I dont know, Ive never heard of this thing. Regarding the issue of interest, Luna also shook her head. To be honest, Dimi''s request was really more than just three large buildings. Between plus and minus, there were already four medium-sized buildings. And thats not the only thing thats really outrageous. Youzhai is the big one. Bloodfield Mansion (Large Scale): Use 3500 resources, 20 units of stone, and 15 units of wood to build a Bloodfield Mansion (large building) in the city. After completion, 5 vampires can be trained every week (automatically converted into vampire servants). Before construction, it is necessary to build Level 1 Magic Tower (core building), Level 3 Alchemy Laboratory (medium-sized building), Level 1 Blood Garden (medium-sized building), Level 1 Basement (medium-sized building), Level 1 Blood Pool (medium-sized building) . After completion, it will be linked with the alchemy laboratory, blood garden, basement, and blood pool generation area. Core building? What does she want to do? I dont know, you have to ask her about this, but fortunately, she only asked for these things and did not ask for time. As long as it can be built, it doesnt matter when. Before these three buildings are built, she will stay in the city of Aridovi, but she will not go out to fight. If something happens in the city, she will take action and will not communicate with us. ??But the skeleton shooter leader seems to be okay, at least he is obedient. ??The battle team is being formed at the White Bone Demon Temple and is ready to go at any time. " Forget it, Ill ask about the design drawings of these buildings later. Whats the situation like in the dock area now? Have the dock market and dock warehouse been built? It has been built and is now operating normally. Lets take a look. ? Gu Xi spoke decisively when he heard this, but when he walked out of the meeting hall, he couldn''t help but help his waist. Finally, he released the evil coffin, sat on it and let Luna lead the way. In the city of Alidovi, the wind blowing in front of you is not so cold. Gu Xi is sitting very upright, holding the cold wind staff in one hand and the spiritual lamp in the other. He really looks like a strong man. The necromancer crawling out of the coffin. ?Luna followed Gu Xi, explaining to Gu Xi the current situation in Alidovi City while leading the way. After the dock warehouse and dock market were built, all construction work stopped, and even the auxiliary buildings were not built anymore. Negative energy is now being accumulated in preparation for the construction of the keel laboratory. ?But sir, the area of ??our city is still a little smaller now. Only 1,000 points of negative energy can be produced every day. It will take five or six days to accumulate enough resources. " "It''s okay, we don''t have any other architectural design drawings on hand, and after we get the information, we will attack the nearby areas. At that time, whether it is the strange energy beads we grabbed or the new place we occupied, we can converted into enough negative energy. After we captured the place, we first built the Dragon Bone Laboratory. This time I fought outside, and the Incarnation of Death played a big role, and the combat effectiveness of the Incarnation of Death was greatly improved. Building the keel laboratory first so that the incarnation of death has a nest is the most important thing for us. Other things can be put aside for the time being. " ?Luna immediately understood the meaning of Gu Xi''s words, which meant that the various buildings Dimi needed should be put away first. She is familiar with this and can do it! (End of this chapter) Chapter 137： Dock warehouse (please subscribe) Chapter 137: Wharf Warehouse (please subscribe) "Here we are." Passing the Skeleton Sword Soldier Camp in front of the dock area, Luna stopped. ?Gu Xi pushed the cold wind staff to the ground and stood up on the evil coffin with the help of his strength. Gu Xi discovered that in just a few days, the dock area in front of him had already undergone great changes. ??Although the original dock area was close to the river bank, there was still thick land. But this time, the streets and alleys in front of Gu Xi were turned into rivers. It didn''t feel like a replica of Victoria City, but more like a replica of the water city Wei Nishi. ?Even behind the Skeleton Sword Soldier Camp, there is a small dock, and there are even a few small wooden boats docked at the dock. "This is how the same thing?" Gu Xi jumped off the evil coffin and looked up at Luna, "The reason for the regional linkage?" Not entirely, there is also the walrus cemetery that was introduced before. When it was introduced, half of the lake was diverted, turning the dock area into this. Is there no way to change back? "There is no other way. The Walrus Cemetery has been integrated into it, but fortunately, the area of ????the dock area is still there, as are the various large, medium and small plots. In addition, a new auxiliary building has been provided, which is The kind of small dock that can park a wooden boat. ??Now the auxiliary buildings in the city can finally no longer be street lights. " Well, as long as it doesnt affect the city, how can we get there now and take a boat? ?? Gu Xi took a look in front of him. The road ahead had been cut off by water. As for the nearby boats, they were obviously just decorations. Gu Xi didn''t think these boats were useful now. No need, sir, there is a bridge over there. ?Luna pointed in another direction, and Gu Xi discovered that there was a small wooden bridge there. After crossing the bridge, you enter the dock area that has been linked to different areas. The location as soon as you enter is a dock warehouse composed of many wooden houses. Before Gu Xi could stop, several people rushed out of the pier. The leader was a bald man, but Gu Xi knew he was a zombie when he saw his eyes. Behind him were a group of strong zombies. Their gray skin made their movements quite strange. Sir, you are here. Wharf Warehousekeeper, Kane. Gu Xi understood as soon as he heard it that this was the same existence as the wine girl, and it was given as a gift for the construction of the core building. ?He glanced at Kane, and relevant information immediately popped up in his eyes. Building name: Wharf Warehouse Level: Level 1 (can be upgraded) ?Characteristics: Can store 30,000 units of negative energy. Can store 3000 units of food, 1000 units each of wood, stone and metal, and 100 units each of mercury, sulfur, crystal and gemstones. Hand can store 100 sets of weapons and equipment, and 300+1000 bottles of various medicines. The wharf special effects are stored here first. Dock Warehouse Manager: Kane (Level 1) Characteristic impact: ??Careful about everything: You can issue tasks to let idle soldiers and residents in the city find herbs for them. ?Knowledgeable: Can be responsible for identifying herbs, medicines and some magic props, and can ask for some related knowledge. Pharmacist: The inventory of medicines in the warehouse increases by 1,000 bottles, and 6 bottles of medicines are automatically replenished every day. Explanation: Kane''s level is equal to that of the dock warehouse, and he has no combat effectiveness. The only thing that can save his life is that he is not attacked in the dock warehouse. My lord. Kane saluted Gu Xi politely. ?After seeing Kane''s attributes, Gu Xi''s attention fell on Kane''s fingers. There were indeed some traces of the medicine on his fingers. I can understand that you care about everything when managing a warehouse. After all, this is a necessary attribute for taking care of a warehouse. ? I can understand it even if I am knowledgeable. After all, the materials entering the warehouse need to be inspected and accepted, and some appraisal skills are required. But how can you be a pharmacist? " ??Kane also grinned when he heard this. Sir, I was a pharmacist during my lifetime, but I really didnt have any talent. After my death, I was assigned to take care of the warehouse. The only advantage is that I can handle the extra herbs in the warehouse that are about to go bad. It sounds nice, just deal with it yourself, and Gu Xi will understand why Kane is a pharmacist. "You use these herbal medicines that are about to expire and go bad. Is the medicine you make usable?" Other potions have problems, but poisons are definitely fine. Undead, isnt it normal to use some poison? Well, this is a very honest undead. After having a certain judgment about Kane, Gu Xi walked around the dock warehouse again. He discovered that the dock warehouse was actually composed of many small rooms. ?Each room is used to store different supplies. ?Each room has a corresponding environment, such as a warehouse used to store mercury. What is placed in the warehouse is not a box, but a lead can. It can be said that every room has its own characteristics, and Kane handles everything very well in this regard. "well done." After turning around, Gu Xi was quite satisfied with Kane''s work. He patted Kane on the shoulder and said, "You''ve done a pretty good job in this area. I''m very optimistic about you. Do you have any plans next? How can the dock warehouse be upgraded to level 2? ?As for work, are there any other requirements? " Speaking of plans, I do have one. Our dock warehouse is actually linked to the three docks outside, but the situation here is not suitable for me to go out to the dock to communicate with the sailors and captains. I have always wanted to ask if I could arrange for some people to come over. I would like to ask the captain who comes in every week to help me bring some things over. " Gu Xi knew as soon as he heard this that this was the result of Kane''s characteristic of being cautious. He is different from the drunkard. Kane has a different obsession with collecting various materials. ?Perhaps this is why he can become a warehouse manager, while a drunkard can only become a tavern owner. "Okay, I will arrange this matter. During this period, you will manage the warehouse first. The other things are not important. The materials are the key now. Whether these materials can be saved depends on your performance." Sir, please rest assured, as long as I am here, there will be no loss of materials in the warehouse. Then Ill leave this place to you, Luna. Lets go to the market. ?After asking Kane not to send any more gifts, Gu Xi jumped onto the evil coffin, turned around, and headed towards the dock market. The location of the terminal market and the terminal warehouse are still relatively far apart. There are almost three piers between the two. When I looked past, I also noticed the changes in the piers. At these three piers, all the ships that were spawned this week have been docked. There are still some people walking back and forth on the pier, and there are even fights in some places. Looking from a distance, there is always a very busy feeling. (End of this chapter) Chapter 138： Treasure Chest at the Weird Pier (26128) Chapter 138 The Treasure Chest at the Weird Pier (26128) The average number of orders has reached 1288. We have to work hard to update more, otherwise we will not be able to keep up with the support of our brothers! Thank you everyone, please support and subscribe! ?Hum! ?While passing by the first pier, Gu Xi heard the sound of a bowstring shooting. ? He ??looked up in the direction of the sound and found that the skeleton shooter leader who had just joined his team was leading 29 skeleton shooters who were organized into his team to conduct long-range attacks on the strange enemies in the dock. Looking at the strange ships docked at the pier, as well as a group of coral people covered in seaweed who wanted to be killed off the ship, Gu Xi then remembered that this was the most troublesome of the three piers. ?Strange Pier. ?It seems that this boat of coral people came out to attack the dock area of ??Alidovi City this time. They came here to rob. After landing, they immediately began to convert the ground into coral, preparing to rush to the dock warehouse closer to them. As for the skeleton soldiers who were originally arranged to patrol here, they were turned into corals by these weird corals before they could react. As a result, the number of strange coral people who rushed off the ship suddenly increased from 6 to 18. ??If the leader of the Skeleton Shooter hadn''t gotten the news and brought people over to do weird things, the number of weird coral people might have been even greater now. Now. ?Judging from what Gu Xi saw, the situation was already under control. ??The Skeleton Shooter boss performed quite well. ??His judgment of the battle situation is quite good, and he has several attack plans. Although he cannot speak, as long as he makes a gesture, the skeleton shooter behind him will make different attacks simultaneously, and there is no need for precise command at all. ??What Gu Xi sees now is that he can focus fire with the intended boss, control the arrow rain in a large or small area, shoot three consecutive shots in batches, etc. ?These are things Gu Xi couldn''t do when commanding the skeleton shooter. ?With Gu Xi''s command over the skeleton shooters, the most he can do is to let them attack whom. As for how to attack, it all depends on fate. ??It was different now. Gu Xi found that the leader of the skeleton shooter could easily grasp everything in front of him. ??Those weird coral people who were arrogant at the beginning were suppressed 150 meters away from the skeleton shooter, unable to take a step forward at all. ??If the skeleton shooter leader hadn''t been there to train his men to work together, they would have killed all these weird coral people long ago. ?When Gu Xi appeared, the leader of the skeleton archers quickly became energetic. It seemed that he also knew that Gu Xi was watching the battle, and he wanted to show off his ability in front of Gu Xi. ?So he waved his hand forward, and the skeleton archer troops who had been standing motionless moved forward. Their movements are the same as those of the spear skeletons of Combat Team 1, they are constantly repeating a set of decomposition movements. ?Step forward, draw your bow and shoot, then change arrows to let the skeleton archer behind you move forward. Such waves of attacks are like a tidal wave. ?Each time they can take away the lives of two to three coral people, and within seven or eight steps, all the coral people will be nailed to the dock. When these coral men are killed, their corpses will quickly shrink, leaving only some corals of different colors. The strange ship parked on the pier had also lowered its sails and began to sink into the water. ?? Gu Xi looked at the sinking speed of the strange ship and estimated that the ship could last for about one day. It seemed that this was set. After defeating the sailors on the ship, it took about one day to rob the ship''s supplies. Luna, Ill wait here, you go ask Kane to send someone to move things. ?Luna quickly stepped away as soon as she heard this, while Gu Xi immediately jumped onto this strange boat with the cold wind staff. ?The boat in front of me is obviously the kind of boat that has been soaked in the water for countless years and has become one with the coral. At least the deck has turned into coral. When Gu Xi stepped on it, he could clearly feel that there was a special power coming from under his feet, which seemed to want to transform Gu Xi into a coral person. ?But Gu Xi was strong enough now. He inserted the Cold Wind Staff onto the deck, and the Cold Wind Staff turned into protective mode, and the five-meter-long vines kept beating the ground. At the same time, a large number of metal pieces were like flying knives, piercing and piercing the ground. After seven or eight blows, a big hole was made on the deck where Gu Xi was standing. Gu Xi could see a leaking cabin below the deck, and there was also a treasure chest covered in coral in the cabin. At this time, half of the treasure chest was already submerged in water. ??Gu Xi understood that if he hadn''t broken the deck and the treasure box had completely sunk into the water, he would have missed this strange treasure box. ?Gu Xi reached out and grabbed the cold wind staff, and the vines on the staff rolled him up and sent him to the treasure chest. As soon as he touched the treasure chest, Gu Xi felt that the corals seemed to come alive, and he wanted to stop Gu Xi from opening it. ?But Gu Xi was not accustomed to them, and when he saw that there would be such resistance, he casually took out the crushing staff and smashed it down hard. ?This blow drove back the incoming coral. ?Taking this opportunity, Gu Xi opened the treasure chest. You open the strange treasure chest. You got 317 gold coins. ?obtained weapon fragments (white)*33. You got metal ore*19. You get soldier recruitment coupon (level 3)*2 You get building stone (level 1)*1 You get Coral Shield (level 1)*1 You get a holy object (level 1)*1 Weapon fragments (white): Broken weapons can be equipped to soldiers. Each piece can give soldiers attack +1. [Metal Ore: Unsmelted metal ore, each piece can be smelted into 2-3 units of metal. Soldier Recruitment Voucher (Level 3): You can qualify for soldier recruitment once in your own, neutral, or friendly towns, and directly recruit 20 Level 3 soldiers in the current city. Building Stone (Level 1): A level 1 building can be completed immediately (architectural design drawings are required for construction). Coral Shield (Level 1): A shield made of hardened coral. Players and heroes can equip it. After equipping, the defense of all soldiers brought will be +2. Sacred Relics (Level 1): A unique product of the game. There can be a total of 5-10 sacred relics in each game. They are placed in the city. They can improve the city''s attributes and occupy auxiliary building slots, but the quality is equivalent to one core building. "I" Looking at the treasure box in front of him, Gu Xi was speechless. ?He didn''t see anything else, but he saw the word "sacred object". Gu Xi had heard of it when he was in school. ?Each game will generate 5 to 10 sacred objects, but no one knows where these sacred objects are hidden or how to get them. ?This kind of thing cannot be obtained by completing a task, but depends on luck. Sometimes you get lucky and pick up a stone on the roadside, which is a sacred object. ? Gu Xi''s luck has come at present. Although he doesn''t know what this holy object is, for Gu Xi, it is enough to have it. (End of this chapter) Chapter 139： Relic Sword of Courage (27128) Chapter 139 Holy Object-Sword of Courage (27128) ?Gu Xi didn''t care about anything and gently took out the holy object he had just obtained. ??It was a two-handed long sword carved from stone, with moss even growing on the tip of the sword. Holy Artifact - Sword of Courage (Level 1): It can be placed in the city. Every boss, hero or leader in the city, or the player occupying this city, will receive a permanent +3 bonus in attack power. Note 1: Once the sacred objects are placed, they cannot be moved. After the city is captured, the sacred objects will be destroyed. Note 2: Holy objects can be placed in auxiliary building slots. After placing holy objects, city experience +3. Note 3: Holy objects can be upgraded through special methods or with human hands. Looking at the properties of the holy object, Gu Xi hesitated for a moment. He couldn''t judge whether the holy object was good or bad. The only sacred object he knew about was from the textbook when he was in school. It was said that the sacred object could cause enemies who attacked the city where the sacred object existed to have a 3% chance of turning into flowers on the spot. This has a completely different effect from the sword of courage in Gu Xi''s hand. For a while, Gu Xi hesitated. ?At this moment, footsteps were heard on the pier. Gu Xi stretched out his hand and the Cold Wind Staff sent Gu Xi to the deck. Sir, I called Kane over. ?Luna said as she floated to Gu Xi''s side. Seeing Luna coming over, Gu Xi also smiled and said, "Luna, you came just in time, take a look at this." ?Gu Xi raised the sword of courage, and Luna''s eyes lit up. Holy object? Hey, can you tell? ?Gu Xi was a little surprised. He didn''t expect Luna to have such insight. Well, it can be seen that there was one in Victoria City before, and it was even copied to Alidovi City, which is in the upper city. Hearing this, Gu Xi''s eyes lit up. Is this a double happiness today? He never expected that after he had just obtained a sacred object, he would immediately hear news about another sacred object. However, Gu Xi immediately asked seriously: "Luna, I saw in the description on the holy object that the city was captured and the holy object was destroyed. If we take the upper city, will this holy object be destroyed?" Dropped?" "Probably not. Although we are currently in a hostile relationship with the Uptown District, both our area and the Uptown District are called Aridovi. We are actually a city. As long as we can capture the upper city area, the holy object will be ours. At most, it will be where we put the holy object, and we can''t move it. " Thats good, you take this sacred object back first, and then give this one to you too. As Gu Xi spoke, he took out the building stones. It will be used directly when the keel laboratory is built. ?Luna took the building stone and just took a look at it, and she knew what it was used for. ?This is actually a construction accelerator that compresses the construction work that originally took a day or two to complete into a moment. ??Although this kind of thing is not very common, it is not that rare. Luna just glanced at it and put away the building stone. Sir, let me deal with the sacred objects first. Seeing that Gu Xi didnt take out anything else, Luna said immediately. Okay, I will wait for you here, please hurry up. ?Luna showed a look of understanding, turned around and floated out again. ?At this time, on the dock, Kane and several of his zombies were cleaning up the corpses of the strange coral people. Seeing Gu Xi coming out of the boat, Kane quickly said: "Sir, what do you want to do with these corpses?" "Is there anything wrong with these corpses?" Gu Xi took a look at the corpse that had turned into corals of different colors, and was still somewhat curious. These corpses are some good medicinal herbs. Different colors have different properties. If adults dont need them, I will store them as medicinal herbs. ?Hearing what Kane said, Gu Xi lost interest. Herbs, please save them first. I remember I have a blueprint in my hand called the Graveyard Herb Garden. I will see if this kind of coral can be grown as a herb. Cain had no objection to Gu Xi''s order. "Don''t worry, sir, I will store all the herbs. These are my job." ?While talking to Kane, Kane''s men suddenly came over dragging something. ?When he saw Gu Xi standing next to Kane, the subordinate hesitated a little. He didn''t know whether to hand the thing in his hand to Kane or to Gu Xi. I dont know how to identify it, let Kane see it. Gu Xi could see where the zombie was hesitating at a glance, so he gave up a position. ?However, he still glanced over there curiously, wanting to know what the zombie had found and whether it would be specially sent to Kane for identification. ??Kane took the thing and took a look and found that it was a rusty short knife. Kane frowned. He thought the zombies had picked up a weapon. Although this weapon was better than the zombies in front of him, they were zombies guarding the dock warehouse. They did hard work and did not need to fight. What''s the use of holding a rusty dagger. But as he looked at it, Kane felt that something was wrong. There seemed to be something wrong with this short sword. "This is it?" Kane touched the dagger with his hand, and then turned to look at Gu Xi as if he had discovered something, "Sir, take a look." ??Gu Xi didn''t expect that he was watching a show and had his own business. He took the short knife and took a look and found that it turned out to be a mission item. Ding! You find a quest item and you can activate a temporary quest! Temporary Mission: Map Engraved on the Blade Task description: Open the hidden secret room and kill the guardian in the secret room! Task requirements: Open the hidden secret room (0/1), kill the guardian (0/1) Task reward: Secret room treasure chest (the level is mainly based on the level of the secret room). Note 1: There is a map on the blade of the blade, just pierce it wherever you think it looks like a secret room. Note 2: The secret room is always located in the enemy''s place. Sometimes a secret room will bring you different things. This is interesting. ?Gu Xi gained quite a lot at Weird Pier today. ?Such an ordinary improvised weapon can no longer attract much attention from Gu Xi. ?However, Gu Xi would not refute Kane''s kindness. He patted Kane on the shoulder and said. Okay, Ill take this dagger away. If there are any temporary tasks like this in the future, just put it in the warehouse and see if anyone is willing to take on these tasks. Sir, please dont worry, I know how to deal with it. ?At this moment, another voice came to Gu Xis ear. The holy object - the Sword of Courage is placed in Aridovi City, and the attack power of all bosses, heroes and leaders in the city will permanently +3. You are affected by the Sword of Courage, and your attack power is permanently +3. (End of this chapter) Chapter 140： Wharf Market (please subscribe) Chapter 140 Terminal Market (please subscribe) Bone spur! Holding the Cold Wind Staff, he aimed a blast of bone spurs at the sea. Gu Xi was finally sure that the 3 points of attack power added this time were not only added to the creatures summoned under him, but also increased to his own attack power. In terms of skills. At this time Luna floated back again. "grown ups." "Okay, let''s go, Kane, I''ll leave this to you." After saying hello to Kane, Gu Xi jumped onto the evil coffin and headed towards the next dock. The next pier is the haunted pier among the three piers. There is also a ship docked here, but it is different from the ship at the weird pier. The ship parked on the pier is obviously a ghost ship. The sailors on the ship have come down and are milling around the dock. ? Gu Xi took a look at these sailors and found that most of them looked like skeletons. ?When they saw Gu Xi passing by the dock, these sailors would take off their hats and say hello to Gu Xi. Since the other party was not hostile, Gu Xi would naturally not have any conflict with them. After taking a look at them, Gu Xi headed towards the Evil Pier. What ship is coming out of the Evil Pier this week? "The smuggling ship has been identified by someone at the market. They brought a ship of wine, but we didn''t ask for it. The wine was only of ordinary quality, and their asking price was relatively high." ?Luna stayed in the city of Aridovi all day long, and she was well aware of every change in the city. As soon as Gu Xi asked, she responded immediately. Upon hearing this, Gu Xi had no intention of going to the Evil Pier again. "Let''s go directly to the Pier Market. We will go to the tavern later. There are still many things to do today." ?Luna didnt say anything and just walked in front of her on the spot. They bypassed the Evil Pier and the Haunted Pier, and soon arrived at the Pier Market located at the other end of the dock area. ?This dock market is larger than the dock warehouse, but the layout is more messy. ?There are many stalls in the market that have no owners for the time being. A chubby zombie is sitting in front of the stall, swatting flies out of boredom. ?Seeing Luna leading Gu Xi over, the chubby zombie immediately stood up. Sir, you are here. Well, let me come over and see. Are you the manager of the dock market? Yes, sir, I am the tax collector of the dock market. You can call me Darosnin. ? Gu Xi raised his head and took a look, and Darosning took another look at the dock market in front of him, and the information automatically appeared in front of him. Building name: Pier Market Level: Level 1 (can be upgraded) ?Characteristics: In the market, resources can be bought and sold (the exchange rate depends on the market level and quantity). The black market is open every night from 2 to 4 o''clock, and you can buy some different things in the black market. Allows the sale of treasures for half the purchase price. Priority will be given to purchasing smuggling ships to transport supplies. Dock Market Tax Officer: Darosnin (Level 1) Characteristic impact: ? Qian Chuan Zi: Master accounting skills and be able to quickly calculate the highest and lowest price points. Excellent eloquence: When trading, you can automatically increase the selling price by 10% and lower the buying price by 10%. Black Hand: The probability of dangerous items appearing on the black market will be increased by 35%. Explanation: Darosnin''s level is equal to the level of the dock market. At the same time, he has no combat effectiveness, but he is not attacked in the dock market, even if he angers the enemy. "What a powerful tax collector." Gu Xi''s eyes lit up when he looked at Darosin''s attributes. ?At his level, Gu Xi must be taking advantage during transactions. Thank you for the compliment, sir. Here, Ill give this to you. Help me change it to negative energy. ?Gu Xi stretched out his hand and turned out the gold coins he got from the strange ship. While waiting for Luna, Gu Xi studied these gold coins. These gold coins had no communication effect. It can only be regarded as a collection of some pirates. It''s okay to use it as an antique, but it''s really useless for trading. ?Tarosin''s eyes lit up as he took the gold coin from Gu Xi. Sir, do you plan to sell them as a package or separately? Sell them separately. I know you can get a better price by selling them separately. I only want negative energy now, and you can take care of the rest. ?Gu Xi could see Darosning''s thoughts at a glance. Sir, dont worry, just leave this matter to me. It just so happens that those smugglers like these things the most. Let me deal with it and the results will be available today. As Darosning spoke, he carried these gold coins to a nearby stall. He didn''t see any movement. All the gold coins were placed on the stall and started to be sold. A zombie was sitting behind the stall, staring at everything in front of him dully. ? Gu Xi walked over and took a look, and found that all 317 gold coins had been appraised just now, and the prices had been arranged. The cheapest gold coin could be exchanged for 3 points of negative energy. The most expensive gold coins can even be sold for 500 points of negative energy. This is almost half a days negative energy income of Aridovi City. ?This price shocked Gu Xi. ?However, he was also worried about whether anyone would be willing to buy it at such a high price. ?But Gu Xi did not expect that after he took a few glances here, several drunken smuggling sailors and smuggling businessmen staggered over from the smuggling dock. As soon as they saw Darosnin, they said loudly: "Brother, you really can''t raise your hands. We brought a large boatload of wine here, you can''t let us run away in vain." Its not that I dont accept your things, but the price you charge for these drinks is too high, and you have also seen who we are here, the undead. The undead cannot drink your wine. If you drag a boatload of corpses over, I will buy them all without saying a word, but this wine cannot be drank. Do you understand? " ?Daros Ning also looked helpless. He had spoken to these smugglers countless times. The drinks they brought were not suitable for the undead, but why didn''t they believe it. The smugglers wanted to say something more, but suddenly their eyes lit up. Hey, are these gold coins for sale? For sale, do you want it? Of course, the quality of these gold coins is good, but you see I have shipped so much wine and I dont have any spare money on hand. Can the price of these gold coins be lowered? How is that possible? Let me tell you, I dont value these gold coins at all. Look at this one. This is a gold coin from the Arotu Empire. You should know what it means. ?Arotu Empire, the ghost empire on the sea, maybe this is the key to enter the ghost empire, the asking price is really not high. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 141： Keel Laboratory (please subscribe) Chapter 141 Keel Laboratory (please subscribe) "Bravo!" ??Gu Xi watched Darosning keep talking, the smuggler kept nodding, and gold coins were sold one by one, and he felt quite impressed. ?? Gu Xi is quite convinced by such a person who can bargain and dares to bargain. After all, Gu Xi himself is not the kind of person who knows how to bargain. Whatever he likes, he buys it directly if the price is within his acceptable range. There has never been a concept of counter-offer. The scene before him really taught Gu Xi a lesson. ? Gu Xi was thinking about whether he should learn some bargaining techniques in the future. Apart from other things, if he learned the skills of accounting and eloquence, would it be cheaper to buy things. ?While Gu Xi was still thinking about this matter, Darosning had already arrived in front of Gu Xi. Sir, fortunately, all the gold coins have been sold, and a total of 9873 negative energy points have been obtained. We need to deduct 10% of the tax, resulting in a total of 988 negative energy points. This is for market maintenance and upgrading. It is indispensable and applies to everyone. The remaining 8885 points of negative energy, you see, are all here. " As soon as Gu Xi heard this, he immediately turned back to look at Luna. Thats enough, my lord. As soon as Luna looked at Gu Xi''s eyes, she knew what Gu Xi wanted to ask, and she immediately responded. "Walk!" As soon as Luna heard this, she quickly floated away. At this time, Gu Xi couldn''t care about anything else, so she jumped on the evil coffin and followed her. Just now, Gu Xi has confirmed from Luna that all the resources needed for the Dragon Bone Laboratory have been gathered. ??Other things don''t matter now, only the Keel Laboratory is the key. After leaving the dock, Gu Xi and Luna quickly separated. Luna went to the meeting hall, after all, the construction of the building was where orders were given. ??And Gu Xi went to the location of the walrus graveyard where he was captured. Alidovi City has a total of six large plots after annexing the dock area and the abandoned old city. After the abandoned old city was turned into a hundred-armed giant cemetery area, two large plots had corresponding attributes. Dimis joining is equivalent to directly demarcating these two large plots of land. ?As for the remaining four large plots, three are occupied by the Evil Church, the Evil Bone Temple and the Skeleton Sword Soldier Camp respectively. The remaining open space is located right here in the dock area. Originally, the Gu Xi Plan placed the Keel Laboratory at this location. But this trip to transport troops caused Gu Xi to inadvertently annex the Walrus Cemetery. This Walrus Cemetery became a more suitable place for the Keel Laboratory in Gu Xi''s eyes. So before coming here, Gu Xi had already discussed with Luna that when he was not in Aridovi, if enough resources were accumulated, the Dragon Bone Laboratory would be built in the large open space of the Walrus Cemetery. ?Now that Luna is going back to arrange construction matters, Gu Xi will naturally go to the walrus cemetery to take a look. After all, this was related to the linkage of his three divine skills, so he had better see it with his own eyes. Driving the evil coffin, Gu Xi quickly found the Walrus Cemetery after passing through a section of the road that was soaked in water. When he got close to here, Gu Xi didn''t expect that the walrus cemetery would be like this. ?This is almost turning the bottom of Baixing Lake upside down. ??The water that was merged into the lake washed half of the dock area into a mess. On the contrary, the walrus graveyard that was originally located at the bottom of the lake was not submerged in the water again this time. Instead, it occupies a beach space that is half the size of the dock area directly on the other side of the river. When I came here, I saw the corpse of a walrus buried in the mud. ? ? The walruses can get here before they die, which is considered as having used up the last of their physical strength. It is good that they can come, and there is no need to expect that they can choose a geomantic treasure land for themselves and bury themselves properly. So the walrus carcasses were dumped in this walrus graveyard, and they were all scattered, and some bodies were directly on top of other bodies. ?Most of the walrus carcasses were turned into white bones, and some walruses had no bones because they had been buried for too long. Facing this messy walrus cemetery, Gu Xi was not surprised. This was like the undead style. ?At this time, his attention also fell on the huge corpse lying upside down in the middle of the walrus cemetery. That was the walrus mound that was crushed and beaten by the incarnation of death in White Star Lake at the beginning. ?At first, Gu Xi thought the body had been decomposed by the lake water. ?It seems that this is not the case now. The body was actually dragged to the city of Aridovi. ?This incident surprised Gu Xi. He didn''t expect such a good thing to happen. ?So Gu Xi took the cold wind staff and gently knocked on the evil coffin, and the evil coffin headed towards the corpse in the Walrus Tomb. When he came to the corpse in the Walrus Tomb, Gu Xi realized that he seemed to be overthinking it. The corpse was still the same corpse, but now this corpse could no longer be the same as before. It was the product of Gu Xi''s killing. Find a way to decompose this body. Looking at such a big corpse, Gu Xi said with some pity. What a great corpse. Its so big. If its dragged to the Hundred-Armed Giant Cemetery area, it will definitely fit the attributes there. Just as Gu Xi finished speaking, a ray of white light fell from the sky, drawing a circle with a diameter of 500 meters from the body of the Walrus Mound as the center. ? Gu Xi, who was relatively close to the Walrus Tomb, was quickly pushed out of the circle by the white light. Then Gu Xi saw a large amount of smoke rising nearby, blocking Gu Xi''s sight. Gu Xi understood on the spot that Luna had returned to the meeting hall and had begun to build the keel laboratory. ?At the same time, he should have used building stones. Now the building stones are compressing the construction time that takes one or two days into a few minutes. This is what will cause the changes before us. Its just that Gu Xi never expected that the dragon bone laboratory would be centered on the corpse of the Walrus Tomb, which almost made him lose face. After understanding what was going on, Gu Xi sat on the evil coffin and watched the changes not far away. Soon the smoke and dust slowly fell, and the person from the Dragon Bone Laboratory appeared in front of Gu Xi. The Dragon Bone Laboratory in front of us has a completely different style from other buildings in Alidovi City. The bottom of the building still looks like a masonry structure, but when you look at the top of the building, it is clearly a dragon''s nest made of mud and bones. ??The head of the Walrus Mound was penetrated by a ten-meter-long black wooden stake and propped up in front of the door of the Keel Laboratory. ?Beside the walrus head, there are steps more than three meters high. When you open the door and go in, you can see everything inside the Keel Laboratory. (End of this chapter) Chapter 142： Strengthen Death Incarnation (28131) Chapter 142 Strengthening the Incarnation of Death (28131) The average number is 1313. Looking at this data, I get more energetic and work hard to update! Building name: Keel Laboratory Level: Level 1 (can be upgraded) ?Characteristics: The residence and resurrection point of the Death Incarnation. Whether the Death Incarnation is dismissed on the battlefield or the Death Incarnation who dies in battle will come out here, and the summons for the Death Incarnation will also be summoned from here. The incarnation of death is no longer limited by combat and time, and will no longer return to nothingness. Each time the incarnation of death returns, its vitality will be automatically restored, and the number of used combat skills will be restored. ??Every battle harvest of Death Incarnation can be saved in the laboratory, and you can choose whether to load the battle in the next battle. Can produce regional linkage with other buildings that produce bone dragons, ghost dragons, and ghost dragons, and the production speed of all undead dragon units will be +1. Note: Dragon Bone Laboratory cannot change the rules of Death Incarnation itself. Players cannot pass through the gate of Death City and bring Death Incarnation into the battlefield without spending mana. ?Looking at the information from the Dragon Bone Laboratory in front of him, Gu Xi was obviously stunned for a moment. The situation in the Dragon Bone Laboratory was either what Gu Xi had imagined or what surprised him. At first, Gu Xis idea was to build a dragon bone laboratory and let the incarnation of death stay in the dragon bone laboratory and live in the city of Alidovi. If necessary during battle, Gu Xi can use Death City''s skills to send the incarnation of death to the battlefield, which can somewhat reduce the consumption of mana. But judging from the current situation, this does not seem to be true. ?Especially the note below, which directly negated this point, which made Gu Xi unable to fix the bug even if he wanted to. The only thing that is certain now is that the incarnation of death can always exist now, unlike before, it will automatically disappear as soon as the battle is over or the time is up. ???If Gu Xi were more ruthless, he could just release the incarnation of death into the Sanxian Garden. He would definitely be the most handsome boy in the Sanxian Garden, and the pets he carries around him would be much bigger than others. ?However, in Gu Xi''s opinion, this item actually doesn''t mean much, and he doesn''t rely on it to fill his cup. When encountering a strong enemy, Gu Xi still needs to disband and then summon to solve the bug of the Death Incarnation skill, and the mana still needs to be consumed. ??On the contrary, Gu Xi was a little surprised by the fact that he could choose whether to load the battle gains. In the previous battle, the incarnation of death devoured the enemy''s various powers, which clearly showed the growth characteristics of the incarnation of death. Gu Xi thought this would continue to improve. I didnt expect that I could choose how to arrange things in the laboratory. ?This means that in the future, the incarnation of death can be a melee tank dragon with strengthened steel bones all over the body, and the body becomes larger and heavier dozens of times. ??It can also be a speed dragon that only carries black mist that destroys all black mist and moves very fast. Gu Xi can put forward different requirements for the incarnation of death according to the situation facing the enemy. ? It seems that with the Dragon Bone Laboratory, the attacks of the incarnation of death will become more targeted and extreme. "grown ups." ?While Gu Xi was studying the Dragon Bone Laboratory, Luna also rushed over, "The Dragon Bone Laboratory has been built." Well, I see, how many resources do we have? There is still a lot of wood and stone, but the negative energy has been exhausted. It seems that Aridovi City has been under a lot of pressure this time in order to build this dragon bone laboratory, but it will not be the same next time. ?Luna, get ready and gather all the troops. I will go to the tavern to get the information first. Once the information is obtained, we will capture the other two districts in one fell swoop. " After speaking, Gu Xi raised the cold wind staff and pointed at the sky. Death incarnate! ?Under Gu Xis command, the incarnation of death drained his mana and surged into the sky with black mist. ?Then, as if the incarnation of death understood the purpose of the building in front of him, it hovered in the sky and landed above the Keel Laboratory. ?Seeing the incarnation of death falling, all the black fog around him was gathered up, revealing the skeleton of a body shining with metallic luster. ?After lying down in the dragon''s nest, the incarnation of death glanced at Gu Xi, as if waiting for his order. Improve yourself and wait for me at the bridge outside Shangcheng District in half an hour. ?Hearing Gu Xi''s order, the incarnation of death flew up on the spot. He clearly didn''t want to stay in the Dragon Bone Laboratory for half an hour. Regarding this situation, Gu Xi could only helplessly shake his head. Fortunately, Gu Xi could clearly feel that as long as the incarnation of death could hear his orders, no matter whether he asked him to attack or return to the Dragon Bone Laboratory, Gu Xi''s mana would not be consumed. In addition, returning to the Dragon Bone Laboratory can also restore the vitality and various skills of the Death Incarnation. This is equivalent to telling Gu Xi that the Death Incarnation can always be used in Alidovi City. ?This made Gu Xi''s depression dissipate a lot. ?At the same time, it also made Gu Xi understand that the biggest benefit of the establishment of the Dragon Bone Laboratory this time was not in external battles, but in the battle for Alidovi City. ?This made Gu Xi more confident, and he turned to look at Luna. How about it, is the current incarnation of death very energetic? Hes very energetic. Judging from his appearance, he wants to rush out and fight. What do you think, sir, if you dont let him deal with an area alone? ?Gu Xi looked at Luna unexpectedly. He didn''t expect Luna to joke again. ??However, when staring at Luna''s empty eyes, Gu Xi found that there was no joke on Luna''s face. At this time, Gu Xi became silent. Is this feasible? "It depends on the final information, but I think it is feasible. We have all seen the combat effectiveness of the Death Incarnation. Whether it is one-on-one or one-to-many, the Death Incarnation has strong enough combat effectiveness. ??As long as there is no one with a combat power above level 12 in these two cities, it is absolutely not a problem for the incarnation of death to fight alone. " Hearing this, Gu Xi''s eyes lit up. Yes, his death incarnation is strong enough, and there are no very strong enemies in the several districts of Alidovi City. ???If there were really powerful enemies that exceeded level 10, he would not dare to take the initiative to touch them even with the few troops under his command. As for enemies below level 10, will Death Incarnate be afraid of them? ?That is simply not possible. ?Gu Xi''s eyes lit up when he wanted to understand this. "That''s right, that''s it. Luna, you go organize the troops first, and I''ll find the wine girl. We must take down two city districts today." After saying that, Gu Xi took the cold wind staff and knocked hard in front of Xie Coffin, and Xie Coffin took Gu Xi quickly out of the dock area and headed towards the tavern. At this time, Luna had also begun to mobilize the troops in the city to prepare for the next battle. (End of this chapter) Chapter 143： Assign tasks (29131) Chapter 143 Assigning tasks (29131) My lord, are you ready to fight? In the tavern, Gu Xixi was talking to the wine girl about two city area intelligence matters, when Dimi suddenly poked his head over. Dimi was much taller than Gu Xi because of her height. When she spoke, Gu Xi felt something soft pressing on his head. Yeah, its time to take the other two districts. As Gu Xi spoke, he pointed at the two pieces of information in his hands. The wine lady and her men had spent a lot of effort to obtain them. [Shangcheng District, covering an area of ??1.2 square kilometers, with a population of 3229 (Shadow), can be occupied by 3 large plots, 4 medium plots, 6 small plots, and 1 core plot (limited to the construction of magic tower) [Tower Bridge (Garrison Attack +2), Uptown Defense Office, 400 Shadows (Level 2), 150 Shadows (Level 3), 60 Shadows (Level 4), and Shadow Leader (Level 5) ) 1 (violent type, attack 11), 1 Shadow Boss (level 5) (Mage type, masters the cone of ice technique), 1 Shadow Boss (level 6) (combination type, elite)] After taking down the Tower Bridge, you will get 1 large plot of land (which can be used to build large bridges). Special note: Uptown seems to have a special power, please pay attention! Zhonggu District, covering an area of ??1.1 square kilometers, with a population of 4533 (Guiying), can be occupied by 3 large plots, 6 medium plots and 7 small plots. [Ancient city gate (garrison defense +3), Medieval District Defense Office, stationed with 260 Shadows (Level 2), 80 Shadows (Level 3), and 1 Shadow Leader (Level 4) (defensive type, defense 28), 1 Shadow Boss (Level 5) (Knight type, masters charge)] After taking down the ancient city gate, you will get 1 large plot of land (which can be used to build city gates and arrow towers). Looking at the information in front of him, Gu Xi was filled with regret. If he had known that the enemy''s strength was like this, he would have come in to deal with it. When asked by Dimi, Gu Xi also looked confident. These two places should have been taken down long ago, and the city of Alidovi should be maintained in its due integrity. After I take these two cities, my next target will be Alidovita. " Sir, there are no strong enemies in Aridovi City, but the situation in Aridovi Tower is different. According to the information I have obtained now, it is a key area, and the military strength is stronger than the two cities combined. ??The wine girl supported her chin with both hands, and her empty eyes seemed to have eyelashes blinking, which was clearly what she was talking about. "Come and beg me quickly. If you beg me, I will help you get information." Just the drunkard didnt even think about it. With her skull face, no serious person would like her. Even a beautiful skeleton wont do. ?? Being stared at by the drunkard was unbearable, and just as Gu Xi was about to turn his head, he felt his head being held down by Dimi. Sir, do you need my help to dismantle this pile of bones? No, no need. Gu Xi twisted his body, trying to get himself out of the feeling of cotton. Drunkard, help me keep an eye on Alidovitas affairs. In addition, after I take over the entire city of Aridovi, new enemies will definitely appear nearby. I need you to stay vigilant and find out all the enemy''s information. Don''t let me know nothing when the enemy comes in. " Okay, okay, dont worry, I will help you keep an eye on this matter, but I say, sir, we are just a group of wine sellers and laughers, you cant put all the scouting matters on us. ??If we really have that ability, we wont be allowed to go out in the city. " "I know, I will remember this matter, but there is no manpower now, and Shaya hasn''t come back, so I can only leave this matter to you first." Gu Xi made a gesture to show that he still had something to do, picked up two pieces of information and ran out of the tavern. When Gu Xi left, the wine lady took out a glass of rat wine and placed it in front of Dimi. "I said, Madam, why are you doing this? If you really want to have nothing to do, just find a coffin and bury yourself. Don''t bother me all the time." Dimi gave the mouse wine in one sip. After drinking it, she stuffed the mouse into her mouth and chewed it. Its just you, you can protect yourself first. Im idle, but I can be of great use later. "What use can you do? You can be exalted and demoted." Dimi rolled his eyes and ignored the wine girl''s words. At this time, Gu Xi had already arrived at the square in front of the gate of Alidovi City. This is where Gu Xi usually gathers his troops. Gu Xi''s Bone-Zhanying Battalion and 7,788 troops have arrived. Those who were organized followed their leader, while those who were unorganized all stood together, waiting for Gu Xi''s order. Luna, is everyone here? ?Standing on the coffin lid, Gu Xi handed the information to Luna. Everyone has arrived. "Okay, then Death Incarnation will attack the Middle Ancient District, and we will attack the Upper City District. You should pay attention to the situation in the rear. No matter whether I take the Upper City District first, or Death Incarnation takes over the Middle Ancient District first, you will be there. Occupy the city immediately." Dont worry, the expansion of the city is in my best interest, and I will keep an eye on it. Hearing what Luna said, Gu Xi felt relieved. With so many undead subordinates, Gu Xi believed in Luna the most. After explaining the matter clearly, Gu Xi led all the troops and rushed towards the bridge in the upper city. At this time, the incarnation of death was already standing at the bridge waiting. Because of the level and momentum of the incarnation of death, although he has not yet entered the range of the Tower Bridge, the strange shadows on the Tower Bridge have already stood up. ?There are a lot of these ghosts, and the most important thing is that they seem to have received some order, and now they have formed a battle formation on the bridge. When Gu Xi came over, he happened to see a group of shadows about three meters high climbing to the highest level of the tower and directing the positions of the troops below. ??This mysterious shadow is the strongest one in the upper city. Now he looks like a ball more than three meters high, looking like it is composed of countless arms. ?With every breath, all the arms on his body spread out, much like a flower blooming rapidly. Seeing such a strange existence, Chen Gu not only was not surprised, but instead ordered calmly. Leave this to us, Death Incarnation, your target is the Middle Ancient District, you attack their city gate first, I dont care what method you use to kill all the shadows in the city. ??If you feel seriously injured, return to the Dragon Bone Laboratory to recover and replenish your blood. You dont have to worry about the enemy coming to our city. " At first, when Gu Xi said that this was left to him, the incarnation of death was still a little dissatisfied. But as Gu Xis order was issued, the black fog around the incarnation of death became thicker and thicker. From the perspective of Death Incarnation, Gu Xi is willing to let himself handle one distinction, which is trust in himself. As for which area, it actually doesn''t matter to Death Incarnation. ?Then the incarnation of death flew high into the air, circled in the sky, and then flew towards the Middle Ancient District. At this time, Gu Xi looked at the strange shadows on the bridge and raised the cold wind staff. "bring it on!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 144： Set the fire boss (please subscribe) Chapter 144: Gathering the Fire Boss (please subscribe) Ding! You are entering the upper city area. Your actions will cause a reaction from the upper city guards. Please retreat quickly! warn! You are entering the uptown area. Your actions will cause a war. Please return quickly! Bone spur! Attack! As Gu Xi fired the first shot of the attack, his undead troops also began to enter the tower bridge. ?Although not all of these undead were led by undead leaders, Gu Xi had arranged their positions from the beginning. ??The Bone-Smashing Battalion rushed to the front, followed by all the skeleton shooters led by the Skeleton Shooter Leader. Combat Team 1 and Combat Team 2 were standing in front of Gu Xi, and the remaining soldiers were scattered on both sides, preparing to charge together. The zombies were right next to Gu Xi''s evil coffin. It wasn''t that Gu Xi didn''t want them to charge, but they were moving too slowly and charging would have no effect. Instead, the ghosts flew up on the spot and pounced on the shadows from the sky. They were flying quite fast. It was obvious that the skeleton soldiers were the first to charge, but the ghosts were the first ones to rush in front of the enemy. ?The number of these ghosts is quite large. The ghosts that Gu Xi originally got from the academy, plus the ghosts that drifted away during the delivery, totaled 52 people. Their strength is also quite high. Even the ghosts obtained from the academy start at level 5, not to mention the ghosts that disappeared, starting at level 7. As soon as these ghosts rushed out, they brought up a thick dark wind on the spot. They didn''t even look for the level 2 and 3 ghosts in front of them and pounced directly on the ghost leader at the highest position on the bridge. ?The shadow leader didnt expect that someone could hit him from the position he was standing on. At first, Gu Xi hit him with a bone spur. Before he could react to the bone spur attack with ice effect, now these ghosts pounced on him again. ??This really means you dont regard yourself as the leader. What''s the matter, your level is higher than mine, but I am a BOSS template, and I have higher life, attack and defense than you, so why do you think so? ??The angry shadow leader screamed on the top of the bridge, and the black arm wrapped around his body opened instantly, revealing the most real part of his body. ? Only then did Gu Xi see clearly. He discovered that there were really all kinds of things in the shadow. Forget about the ones that looked like centipedes and huge eyes before, the one in front of him actually looked like a tree. It should be a big tree like a mimosa. It usually shrinks itself into a ball, but when needed, it spreads out its body and doubles in size. ?After opening his arms, the shadow leader reached out to catch the ghosts flying towards him. Such behavior even made Gu Xi wonder if the ghost leader had no brains. Didn''t he realize that all the ghosts flying towards him were stronger than him? Still trying to catch the ghost. But the next moment, Gu Xi was stunned. These outstretched arms actually caught the ghost floating by. ?After catching the ghosts, the shadow leader kept dragging the ghosts towards him, clearly intending to eat them. Damn it, bone spurs! Concentrate the fire! ??Gu Xi was speechless when he saw this situation. While he released the bone spurs, he asked the leader of the skeleton shooters to focus the fire. The leader of the skeleton archer also saw this situation. Although he did not know what the situation of the shadow leader was, under Gu Xi''s order, he still led his men to shoot all arrows at the shadow leader. ?But something that surprised Gu Xi happened again. The Shadow Leader''s arms were flexible enough to block all the arrows. And he hasn''t let go of the ghosts yet. This situation left Gu Xi speechless. This was obviously wrong. There was such a huge difference in level and quantity. How could he be suppressed and beaten? But now Gu Xi has no time to deal with this matter, because the shadow leader has the upper hand and improves the morale of the shadows below. Those shadows with only level 2 and 3 actually take the initiative to charge towards Gu Xi''s team. Come over. Ignore it and attack the boss head-on. ?Gu Xi took a look at the situation in front of him and made a judgment in his heart. Now use all of Gu Xi''s troops to defend against the approaching little sneaks. The battle will be over soon, because the weakest skeleton soldiers under Gu Xi are at level 3 now. They can defeat the sneaks one on one even if they fight hard film. But so what, the key now is this shadow leader. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? In the current situation, if Gu Xi focuses on those small ghosts, it would be equivalent to giving up on these 52 ghosts. After killing the little shadow, Gu Xi had to turn around and ask his men to assemble the leader of the shadow. Rather than that, it would be better to focus all the combat power on the Shadow Leader. As for the small soldiers who rushed over, Gu Xi didn''t take them seriously at all. Tendrils of the Dead Bone Storm Skeleton Priest ?Three magic spells were released by Gu Xi in a row. In front of the battlefield of Juying, a passage composed of white bone arms and tentacles appeared for the first time. ??This passage directly blocked the sneaky shadows rushing towards them, making their bodies all dyed with blue light. The shadows moved slower and even collided with each other. Even the two shadow leaders who were mixed in the shadows were affected. ?Then countless white bone fragments spread out from the center of these shadows. Each white bone fragment was like a blade, cutting into the bodies of the shadows and harvesting their lives. It can be said that with these two magics, Gu Xi blocked all the strange shadows that rushed towards him. As for the skeleton priest released at the end, it was Gu Xis last support for his undead men, because when Gu Xi withstood the attack of the Shadow Army alone, he no longer had the intention to look at the situation in other directions. At this time, Gu Xi was squeezing his magic power with all his strength, and kept throwing bone storms again and again into the group of ghosts. In order to better seize the position, he even rushed across the battlefield of the undead troops and rushed to the forefront of the battle. When the evil coffin moved, Gu Xi''s spells did not stop for a moment. Each spell will accurately fall on the place with the largest number of shadows. ?At the same time, a series of messages kept popping up in Gu Xi''s eyes. You kill the Shadow (level 2) and gain 6 experience points (experience +5%, level cap, overflow experience storage). You kill the Shadow (level 2) and gain 11 experience points (experience +5%, level cap, overflow experience storage). (End of this chapter) Chapter 145： Kill the Shadow Boss (please subscribe) Chapter 145 Killing the Shadow Leader (Please subscribe) With Gu Xi fighting hundreds of Shadow troops alone, Gu Xi''s soldiers finally took on new changes in their battle against the Shadow boss. All the soldiers under Gu Xi fought around this shadowy leader. Some of the heavily armored zombies that drifted away still had their original iron chains and hooks. Although they walked slowly, the Shadow Leader was there, and they could reach it no matter how far away they were. ?After taking a few steps, the heavily armored zombie threw the iron hook at the shadow leader. ??The Shadow Leader''s arm quickly grabbed the iron chain, but the problem was that the heavily armored zombies wanted this effect. After the iron chain was pulled, they stood still and pulled back hard. ?As a result, the arm of the shadow leader that grabbed the iron chain was pulled away, and his body was unable to shrink as before. By this time, other undead souls had already rushed in front of the Shadow Leader. They were all blessed by the Skeleton Priest. Although the time was short, it was enough for the undead. There were more than 600 undead of various kinds, and some of their attacks were orderly and some were chaotic. Some are powerful, some are ordinary. But all the attacks had the effect of increasing the damage by 20%, and landed on the Shadow Boss. Each hit can take away a certain amount of life from the Shadow Boss. But the problem is that these undead soldiers don''t care about the lives of their enemies at all. When they rush over, they have only one goal, to cut off the arm of the shadow leader. ?Only by cutting off all his arms can the undead army''s attack fall on the shadow leader''s body. The ghosts also understood this. They no longer actively attacked the shadow leader. Instead, they flew outward and pulled away the arms holding themselves. ??As the Shadow Leader''s arm could not be retracted, more and more undead found their attack targets. The arms that were dragged away were like branches, and the undead holding the long sword kept cutting. ?Especially for the undead in the Bone-cutting Camp, the two-handed long swords in their hands are now the best weapons for cutting arms. ?As soon as the Shadow Leader stretches out his arm, their two-handed sword will chop down heavily. Each time the sword strikes, one or two arms will be chopped off. ?Although this Shadow Boss appears to have countless arms, the number of arms is actually limited. As arms were cut off one after another, the undead troops at the rear also joined the attack. Without the protection of his arms, the skeleton archer''s arrows can accurately hit the shadow leader''s body. It can no longer be blocked by arms like before. At the same time, the skeleton soldiers of Combat Team 1 kept thrusting forward with their spears. They were not like skeleton archers, who had nothing to do if their arrows could not hit the enemy. Their attacks were quite mechanical, thrusting forward and retreating. Stab forward again. Each time, it can accurately pierce some arms and pierce the body of the shadow leader. Even if the spear is caught by the arm, the skeleton soldiers coming from behind can cooperate with each other. In short, they will fight more smoothly. After a while, the Shadow Leader was forcefully pushed back for a distance by the skeleton soldiers. ?At this time, the biggest weakness of the Shadow Leader was also discovered by the undead under Gu Xi. ?No matter how powerful this shadow boss looks on the surface, he has a serious problem. He is only level 6. ? Even if he is a BOSS template, his health is stronger than some other elites, but the upper limit of his health is always limited. One or two attacks may not matter, he is almost invisible, but as more and more undead rush over, the attacks fall on him, and the life of the Shadow Leader also drops rapidly. Now the Shadow Leader can no longer pretend not to know. He turned around and wanted to retract his arms so that he could recover part of his life and strengthen his defense. But when the heavily armored zombies saw this situation, they used force decisively and blocked the arm that wanted to retract it. ?In this way, the Shadow Leader''s plan to shrink his body failed. The troops of the Bone Slashing Battalion took this opportunity to move forward and cut off the arm that was trying to be retracted. At the same time, the skeleton soldiers of Combat Team 1 also increased their speed and kept thrusting out the spears in their hands. At this time, the skeleton shooter leader, who has been looking for opportunities, has also locked a position. He raised his left hand high, letting all the skeleton archers see the bow in his hand. Behind him were all the skeleton shooters under Gu Xi, some of whom joined the battle team of the skeleton shooter leader, and the other part were skirmishers. But the influence of the skeleton shooter leader is still there. Without anyone''s command, all the skeleton shooters are looking at this leader. ?The meaning of him raising the bow in his left hand is to watch his movements and shoot accordingly. At once all the skeleton archers raised their bows and made the same action as the skeleton archer leader. Without looking back, the leader of the skeleton archers knew what was happening behind him. He opened his bow, aimed at the location he just saw, and shot an arrow. ??Then more than a hundred bone arrows flew after the arrow shot by the skeleton archer leader. I have to say that the skeleton archer leader has good vision. The location where he shot the arrow is exactly the core of the shadow leader. One arrow from the Skeleton Archer leader is nothing, but the more than a hundred arrows that follow can kill the Shadow leader. Just this time, half of the Shadow Leader''s life was gone, and at the same time, his body took a few steps back. ?At this moment, the eyes of the skeleton soldiers of the Bone-Zhanying Battalion lit up. They can all clearly feel that the life force of the shadow leader in front of them has dropped to one-tenth of the level, and they can kill him at this time. ??So the skeleton soldiers of the Bone-cutting Battalion raised their two-handed swords and struck out to kill one after another. ?It doesn''t matter if one skeleton soldier can''t kill the enemy. There are many skeleton soldiers behind him. They take turns to kill them one by one. If one sword can''t kill them, there will be many swords behind them. After being killed like this again and again, the Shadow Leader didn''t even have a chance to resist. When he was killed for an unknown number of times, the Shadow Leader couldn''t help but scream and turned into many black shapes. His arms fell to the ground. [Skeleton soldiers (summons) kill the Shadow Boss (level 6), you will get 18 experience points (experience +5%, level cap, overflow experience storage), participating combat troops will each get 1 experience point, and participate in the call to kill. The object gains 14 experience points. ??Gu Xi, who was fighting at the front, suddenly saw this prompt. He immediately knew that the biggest problem in this battle was solved. ?So Gu Xi slapped his hand on the coffin lid, "All troops, look at me, target those ordinary shadows, kill them for me!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 146： Two incredible gains (30133) Chapter 146 Two incredible gains (30133) Junding has reached 1335. I am really happy to see the rising Junding working hard every day. I must work hard today! ??The undead troops who had just killed the leader of the Shadow Shadow decisively changed their direction upon hearing Gu Xi''s order. The ghosts, who initially attacked the leader of the Shadow without much success, pounced on the Shadow immediately. They need to prove themselves with more achievements. ?When these ghosts rushed to Juying, they didn''t give Juying any chance at all. With a claw of the ghost, Juying was killed on the spot and turned into a pile of strange energy beads that fell to the ground. At this time, Gu Xi finally breathed a sigh of relief. He stood on the evil coffin, holding the cold wind staff and looking at the battlefield in front of him. He himself did not expect that he alone could hold off the enemy for such a long time. The most important thing is that the spell he cast just now successfully killed at least eighty or ninety shadows. Now Gu Xi can definitely say that he is a mage. Even if there are no undead, he still has the ability to control the battle situation. After laughing, Gu Xi sat down on the evil coffin and watched the battle in front of him. ?The number of ghosts is running low. In order to prove that their combat power is not as strong as imagined, the 52 ghosts are killing these ghosts one child at a time. Even without knowing it, they killed the other two shadow leaders who were mixed in the shadow group. Seeing that the ghosts were already fighting from one end of the bridge to the other, and were even about to rush into the upper city, Gu Xi couldn''t help but turn his head and look at the other undead behind him. "What are you still doing? Follow up. After clearing the shadows on the bridge, there are still more in the upper city. Take down the upper city first." The undead troops reacted at this moment. Some rushed directly to the other end of the front bridge, while others followed behind the leader. No matter what, in less than a minute, all the undead on the bridge had entered the upper city area, leaving only Gu Xi sitting on the coffin lid at the end of the bridge, looking at the strange beads on the ground. . He even noticed that there were several items left behind where the Shadow Leader died in the battle that had not been converted into Strange Qi Orbs. Out of curiosity, Gu Xi jumped off the evil coffin and walked over with the Cold Wind Staff. ?At the place where the Shadow Leader died in battle, Gu Xi saw three things on the ground, a slightly rolled arm, something similar to a heart, and a black air ball. ? Gu Xi immediately picked up the rolled up arms. After all, the combat effectiveness of the arms on the Shadow Leader''s body had impressed Gu Xi deeply. You got the Fairy Hand (blue) Spiritual Fairy Hand (blue, decoration) Defense: 5 After equipped: Constitution +2 Equipment requirements: Physique 2 Special 1: Extreme resistance, shield skill level +1, some black arms will appear on the edge of the shield skill, which can make up for the deficiencies in defense during combat and block some attacks for the user. Special 2: The catcher, after wearing this decoration, there will automatically be an additional layer of protection against long-range damage around him to resist some long-range attacks Explanation: Isn''t it enough to just have hands for defense? ?Just looking at the attributes of [Cunning Fairy Hand], Gu Xi knew that it was for tanks. ??If this thing is taken to the Sanxian Garden, I believe that three dragon blood crystals will not be a problem. After all, the two attributes of this thing are directly stuck on the point that tanks like most. ?But when Gu Xi got the [Spiritual Immortal Hand], a thought flashed through his mind. Would you like to try this piece of equipment and see if your bone shield counts as a shield skill? ?However, Gu Xi quickly put down this idea. At this time, he reached out and picked up the thing that looked like a heart. You get the seeds of the twisted giant tree (auxiliary) Seeds of the Twisted Giant Tree (auxiliary): You can master the construction method of the Twisted Giant Tree, an auxiliary building. After mastering it, you can plant twisted giant trees in the city by consuming 100 negative energy. Twisted Giant Tree (auxiliary): Decorative buildings in the city, each time one is built, the city experience +1. ?This situation surprised Gu Xi. He did not expect that this turned out to be an architectural design drawing. ? Its just that this is obviously an auxiliary building design drawing that has no attributes and occupies the position of an auxiliary building. This can be regarded as greatly enriching the decoration of Aridovi City. At the beginning, Alidovi only had auxiliary buildings such as street lamps. ?After swallowing the Walrus Cemetery, due to the dock area, an additional pier for docking boats was added to the auxiliary building. ??Now this twisted giant tree is also included. Gu Xi believes that his city will become more and more beautiful. With a smile, Gu Xi reached out and picked up the black ball of air. ?At first, Gu Xi thought this air ball was a large group of strange energy beads. After all, Gu Xi, the leader of the previous Shadow Shadow, looked at his combat power. With his appearance, there shouldn''t be so few strange energy beads after killing him. But when Gu Xi picked up this thing, he realized that he had thought wrong. ??This is a large group of strange energy beads. This is clearly the biggest gain from this battle. You got the Shadow Stand (3/3) Shadow Stand (3/3): A rule-based item that can erase one of the penalty effects of tricks and equipment of purple quality or above, and reduce the impact of using such materials. This Shadow Stand can be used three times in total. ?Just looking at the attributes of the condition [Shadow Stand] in front of him, Gu Xi knew that he had really found a treasure this time. Gu Xi has encountered all kinds of strange objects, purple equipment, and rule-based items. To be honest, these items are good, but the penalties are also quite severe. Like the purple buckle Gu Xi sold to the fat man last time, Gu Xi didn''t want to use it just because of the penalty conditions. What''s the use of having good equipment? In the end, you''ll end up becoming neither a human nor a ghost. But the existence of this [Shadow Stand] brought something different to Gu Xi. Whether it is erasing the effect of punishment or reducing the impact of punishment, it is a good thing. The effect of three erasures allowed Gu Xi to think about the scene when he got the purple equipment. Putting away the [Shadow Stand] carefully, Gu Xi touched the Cold Wind Staff and whispered. Stand, staff, please upgrade to purple quality quickly. When Gu Xi spoke, the battle in the upper city area was almost over. The ghosts were rushing in front. The houses here could not block the impact of the ghosts at all. Before the ghosts hidden in the house could react, they were driven out of the house by the ghosts. Under the attack of the undead that rushed over, they quickly The ground was hacked to death. At first, the shadows in Shangcheng District planned to organize a resistance. But as several of the strongest Shadows were killed, their organization was quickly bulldozed. ?One by one, the strange shadows turned into strange beads of energy on the ground, and the houses were cleared. Finally, Luna, who was far away in the meeting hall, saw a message on the map. There are no enemies in the upper city area. Annexation begins! (End of this chapter) Chapter 147： Ghost Tower Bridge (31133) Chapter 147 Ghost Tower Bridge (31133) As Luna began to annex the upper city, Gu Xi noticed that the power with the aura of the undead was flowing toward the upper city from where he stood along the bridge that had just been knocked down. As the aura of the undead surged through, a large number of strange energy beads on the bridge that had not yet been cleaned up rapidly changed in front of Gu Xi, turning into negative energy crystals. ?At the same time, the decorative style of the bridge deck also changed, and skull statues began to appear on the floor of this tower bridge. ??The speed of this transformation was relatively slow at first, but as Gu Xi''s undead army returned from the direction of the upper city, the speed of this transformation suddenly increased. ?Standing at the Tower Bridge, Gu Xi looked at the returning undead troops, with a hint of smile flashing in his eyes. Clean up the battlefield, all the tricks... No, all the negative energy soldiers can get 10%, the combat team can get 10%, and the rest can be handed over to me. As soon as the undead soldiers heard this, they immediately changed from fighting troops to laborers. They are already quite familiar with this kind of transformation, and they dont think there is anything wrong with picking up things and tidying up the battlefield by themselves. At this moment, Gu Xi took a few steps forward. ?The Tower Bridge in front of you is different from ordinary bridges. There is a square defense tower in the middle of the bridge. This part is somewhat similar to the border tower built by Gu Xi last time, but it is obviously smaller. ??The strongest shadow boss before was standing at the top of the defense tower. After being attacked by Gu Xi, he jumped down. When Gu Xi attacked the Shadow team, he also hit the defense tower. ?However, there is no arrangement at the defense tower. Even the door inside the defense tower is open, so you can see the situation behind it at a glance. After the leader of the Shadow Shadow was killed in the battle, all Gu Xi''s men went to the upper city area, and he was not in a hurry to enter the defense tower to investigate. ?Now that all his troops have returned, Gu Xi has become somewhat interested in the defense tower. He holds the Cold Wind Staff and walks towards the defense tower. You are approaching the Tower Bridge which is no longer deserted. How do you choose to deal with the Tower Bridge? Occupy it or abandon it? Looking at the instructions in front of him, Gu Xi was not surprised at all. When he killed all the ghosts on the Tower Bridge before, he had actually seen the prompt to take down the Tower Bridge. ?Its just that Gu Xi was a little confused at the time as to why the choice this time didnt include the option of destroying this place. ?Later, after thinking about it seriously on the Tower Bridge, Gu Xi realized that while other places could be destroyed, this Tower Bridge was really difficult to destroy. ??If such a bridge is destroyed, the connection between Aridovi and the upper city will be cut off, and Gu Xi will have to spend time rebuilding it. ?Now that the undead have retreated, Gu Xi has no idea of ??waiting any longer. After directing the undead to pack their things, Gu Xi sets his sights on the leaders of the undead. "Occupy, arrange combat teams... Huh?" Gu Xi also plans to arrange for a combat team to enter the defense tower and use it as a base. Unexpectedly, something went wrong at this step. Clearly the information said that after the tower bridge is taken down, it can be converted into a garrison. How come such a prompt pops up? Please choose the future function direction of Tower Bridge, training camp, treasure room, prison, ordinary bridge! This is how the same thing? Didnt you agree on the location of the barracks? Two border defense stations and two garrisons. Gu Xi had already arranged the places when he came. At that time, there will be one battalion of skeleton soldiers holding spears and one battalion of skeleton archers. It turned out that this place was not converted into a military camp. This time Gu Xi was a little confused. ?But after being confused, Gu Xi could only admit it. He couldn''t let go of the Tower Bridge. Now he could only choose whatever they gave him. ?So Gu Xi quickly checked the four options. ?Among these four options, the ordinary bridge is definitely not an option. After fighting for so long, he excitedly chose to occupy this place not just to keep an ordinary bridge. So as long as he has no water in his mind, he will not make such a choice. Among the remaining three options, prison is the one that I cannot understand the most. Does this mean you want to imprison people on the bridge? But where to close it? No, Gu Xi shook his head, why did he consider such a problem? Shouldn''t he consider that there are no people under him who can be imprisoned? So Gu Xi immediately gave up the option of prison. Then training camp and treasure room are more reasonable options. Training camp Since there were no other prompts, Gu Xi could not tell what kind of training camp was given this time. ??But judging from the situation in Alidovi City for so long, the ones that can give hints should not be some weird training camps, but rather undead training camps. The most important thing is that this is a large plot of land. If it is not used as a training camp, it will be a loss if it is used as a treasure room. When his thoughts turned to this point, Gu Xi already had an idea in his mind. ??It doesnt matter if he doesnt need a treasure room or anything like that. He has nothing to hide now, but he must have one in the training camp. He cant waste such a large plot of land in vain. Choose the direction of the training camp. Just after Gu Xi finished speaking, the Tower Bridge shook again. Gu Xi discovered that the appearance of the defense tower originally located in the center of the Tower Bridge had changed. ??The decorations full of undead style that had just been put on were taken down again, and windows appeared everywhere on the originally tight defense tower. At every window, there are dark figures looking out. ?This strange situation shocked Gu Xi. ?After taking a closer look, Gu Xi found out who these figures were. They were clearly unfinished statues, and he didn''t know who had erected these statues in the window. As the statues appeared one after another, Gu Xi noticed that some squatting stone statues also appeared on the railings on both sides of the bridge. ?These stone statues all look like demons, with fangs, curved horns, bat wings and long pointed tails. ?This look reminded Gu Xi of a military unit he had learned in the academy. Gargoyle? ?Sure enough, the next moment, the notification sound that the conversion was completed rang. Function transformation completed, Tower Bridge is transformed into Ghost Tower Bridge! City experience +3! Building name: Ghost Tower Bridge Level: Level 1 Trainable troops: Gargoyles (Level 3), automatically train 15 gargoyles every week, each gargoyle costs 20 points of negative energy] Gargoyle (level 3, summoned troops): experience (0/500) attack 6 (stone claws), defense 4 (stone skin), life 16, skills: inanimate troops, flying creatures, extremely fast movement. (End of this chapter) Chapter 148： Exploding medieval area (please subscribe) Chapter 148 The Exploding Medieval Area (Please subscribe) ?Haunted building? Gargoyle? Well, Gargoyles are really one of the few serious troops that can cooperate with the undead. Gargoyles belong to the inanimate army. Even if they say they are alive, they are not. Even if they say they are dead, they will not be recognized by the undead. It is said that it is a machine, but it really has no mechanical part. It is said that it is a magical creature, but it does not belong to the elements. So he can be said to be nowhere. Only various mages are willing to place some gargoyles in front of their towers to guard their homes and courtyards. ?The appearance of some gargoyles here is not a bad thing for Gu Xi. At least the initial level of gargoyles is equivalent to that of zombies. ??Moreover, they are flying troops and can move very fast. Having such a force is very beneficial to Gu Xi''s battle. Facing this, Gu Xi finally nodded his head, acknowledging the existence of such a training camp. Then Gu Xi shook his head at the battle team 1 that had been called out. Forget it, lets make arrangements next time when we have a chance. At this time, there was a sudden bang in the distance, as if something exploded in the distance. ? Gu Xi glanced in the direction of the sound and found that it was another medieval area where fighting was taking place. ?Gu Xi was startled and quickly jumped onto the evil coffin without having time to think about it. "Walk!" Without waiting for Gu Xi''s order, all his undead troops quickly followed up and rushed towards the Middle Ancient District. When Gu Xi rushed to the Zhonggu District, Luna was already on her way. When they met on the road, Gu Xi couldn''t help but ask. Luna, what happened? I dont know either, but I just found in the Assembly Hall that a lot of land in the Middle Ancient District was destroyed. Sir, could something happen to the incarnation of death? "No, if something happens to the Death Incarnation, I will feel it immediately. Because I don''t feel it, I don''t pay attention to the battle situation over there." ??Gu Xi and the others were talking as they rushed towards the Middle Ancient District. Just as they were on their way, a dragon roar came from the sky. Gu Xi looked up and found that the incarnation of death was turning into black mist and flying towards the Dragon Bone Laboratory. The incarnation of death is fine, dont worry about the rest. Luna, go back and pay attention to the situation in the medieval area. I will lead my men over to clean up the battlefield. Luna also knew the priority of the matter and did not refuse. She turned around and went back to the meeting hall. Gu Xi, on the other hand, led his troops and quickly rushed to the ancient city gate in the Middle Ancient District. Before getting close to the ancient city gate, I felt that something was not right nearby. Gu Xi had also been near the city he occupied before and had seen the ancient city gate in the distance. ?That city gate is much larger than the ones Gu Xi usually uses. The thick city wall is thirty meters thick. There is also an iron fence that can be raised and lowered inside the door opening. When the iron bars at both ends are lowered, an army of at least thirty people can be trapped inside. ?At the same time, this city gate is more than thirty meters high, and there are thick walls on both sides of the city gate. It is the most difficult area to defeat among the three areas of Aridovi City. ?There is a reason why Gu Xi chose to build the Tower Bridge himself at the beginning and let the incarnation of death deal with the ancient city gate. but now. ? In front of Gu Xi was a ruins. The ancient city gate had simply disappeared. Everything had been razed to the ground. Only the broken city bricks and molten iron showed that there was originally a tall city gate here. ?Standing on the scrap bricks of the city gate and looking toward the medieval area, Gu Xi saw ruins. ? ?The medieval area that originally had the same style as Aridovi seemed to have been plowed through, and there was no way to find a complete building here. Even the ground was beaten to pieces, and at the same time countless black energy was pouring in from the outside. Attack! Clear out all the shadows. ?Although he didnt know what happened, Gu Xi made a judgment immediately. Now is not the time to think about what is going on. What we need to do now is to clear out all the shadows here so that Luna can have a chance to occupy this medieval area. As for what happened here, it was after occupying the Lower Middle Ancient District. Following Gu Xi''s order, the undead troops rushed forward quickly. They had just done this in the upper city, so it could be said that it was a time when they were rich in experience. They all know what they want to do without having to worry about the command. At this time, Gu Xi jumped down from the evil coffin, stood on the ruins of the ancient city gate, touched the broken bricks on the ground, and couldn''t help but say something. "Pity!" Yes, a good city gate is gone. ??Moreover, all the buildings in the medieval area have been smashed, and they are full of building materials. How much effort will it take to rebuild these houses? Gu Xi''s heart was bleeding. Everything that was originally his was now gone. At this moment, another dragon roar came from the sky, and the incarnation of death flew back from the direction of the Dragon Bone Laboratory. At this time, Gu Xi noticed that the body of the incarnation of death had obviously changed. The black mist around him was filled with silver-blue powder. ?This makes the black fog around Death Incarnation look even more dazzling. ?At the same time, the incarnation of death seemed to have put something down. His movement speed was obviously much faster, and the spread of the black mist also became wider. ??While flying over Gu Xi''s head, the incarnation of death also saw Gu Xi, but instead of saying hello to Gu Xi, he rushed towards the end of the Middle Ancient District. As the incarnation of death crashed in, Gu Xi noticed blue electricity and green light coming from the black mist. A hundred-meter-long dark green vine-like tentacle came out of the black mist and slapped heavily on the ground. ??As the tentacles flapped, the ground quickly cracked, and the buildings that had become ruins were smashed into powder. However, the tentacles seemed to be absorbing the power of the earth and replenishing their physical strength. ?This made Gu Xi''s eyes flash with anger. This is my territory, all this is mine. Angry Gu Xi jumped onto the evil coffin and rushed forward. With Gu Xi''s move, all the undead rushed towards the tentacle. The leader of the skeleton archers immediately locked the position of the tentacle and shot the first arrow at the tentacle. Concentrate fire and shoot! ?More than a hundred skeleton archers shot the arrows in their hands at the same time. In an instant, the arrows were pierced all over the tentacles. ?At the same time, the iron hooks of the heavily armored zombies were also nailed to the tentacles. The heavily armored zombies dragged the iron chains hard to prevent the tentacles from having any chance to return to the black mist. Gu Xi, who rushed to the front line of the battlefield, raised the cold wind staff. Storm of Bones! Skeleton Priest! "Bone-cutting camp, cut off this tentacle for me!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 149： Cut off everything (please subscribe) Chapter 149 Cut off everything (please subscribe) ?Although he didnt know what happened, Gu Xi could clearly feel that the tentacle in front of him was the main culprit for the destruction of the Medieval District. Let him continue to destroy it like this, and the medieval area in front of us will no longer be available. ?So the angry Gu Xi decisively issued an order. He only had one request: to keep the vine tentacles in front of him. ?The undead under Gu Xi quickly surrounded the tentacles, not caring that every time the tentacles hit the ground, they would take away some nearby lives. At this time, the undead warriors exerted their most powerful characteristics and did not care about life or death. Even if they die, they will still cause some damage to the tentacles. Some even bite the tentacles and hang their bodies on the tentacles. Gu Xi, who used the evil coffin to dodge the tentacle attack, seized the opportunity and unleashed a burst of powerful output such as corpse explosion and bone storm on the corpse hanging on the tentacle. He did not stop until all his mana was consumed. Not far away, magic potions began to be poured. At this time, the tentacles were somewhat injured under the attack of Gu Xi''s undead and spells. There were a lot of wounds on the surface of the tentacles, and even a green juice flowed out. ?But no one pays attention to this now, and the undead are trying to bring some damage to the tentacles. ?Especially the soldiers from the Bone-cutting Battalion, they all climbed onto the tentacles and tried their best to kill them without risking their lives. ?However, the life of the tentacle has not yet reached the end, and killing it can only leave a wound on the surface of the tentacle. By this time, Gu Xi had recovered most of his mana. Looking at the tentacle that was about to be raised high and hit the ground, Gu Xi decisively pointed at the tentacle. Storm of Bones! Corpse explosion! Storm of Bones! ?Gu Xis spells fell on the tentacles again and again. The bone storm would cut open the skin of the tentacles, and the corpse explosion would take away the life of the tentacles. It was okay once or twice, but the attacks again and again made the tentacles discover Gu Xi''s existence. ?The tentacles began to chase Gu Xi. ??Gu Xi didn''t care about this. He stepped on the evil coffin, held up the spiritual lamp in his left hand, and laughed loudly: "Come, come to me, if you have the ability, come!" ?Attracted by the soul lamp, the tentacles kept chasing Gu Xi as if they had lost their minds, their length getting longer and longer, and their movements became slower and slower. ?Finally, the tentacle reached its limit. No matter how hard it tried, it could not reach Gu Xi. ? Gu Xi, who discovered this, said decisively: "Come on, take one more step forward." The provoked tentacle was still about to be raised high. At this moment, Gu Xi suddenly jumped up from the evil coffin. The cold wind staff pierced the tip of the tentacle heavily, nailing the tentacle to the ground. on the ground. ?At the same time, the cold wind staff began to deform, and the seven-and-a-half-meter-long vine kept hitting the tentacle''s skin. Each blow took away a large amount of the tentacle''s skin and some black-green juice. ?At this time, Gu Xi was not idle either. He released the cold wind staff but did not let go of the attack on the tentacles. The Bone Storm exerted all its strength and hit the tentacles again and again. The undead under Gu Xi also seized this opportunity and quickly rushed to the tentacles, using their own abilities to drag or attack the tentacles. At this time, in the dark fog outside the medieval area, the incarnation of death was also engaged in a final battle with the tentacle''s body. Previously, the tentacles could move flexibly in the black mist. No matter how the incarnation of death pursued, he could easily dodge. But this time one end of the tentacle was nailed to the ground by Gu Xi, and the situation became different. The movement of the tentacle became obviously rigid, and it could only move back and forth within a few ranges. ?This gives the death incarnation a chance, and the body of the death incarnation turns into black mist and flows upstream along the tentacles. Where he flew, a large number of wounds appeared on the skin of the tentacles, and there was a strong black aura above each wound. These black breaths are like salt on a wound, destroying everything under the skin of the tentacles. But the incarnation of death didn''t care about this. He followed the direction in which the tentacles stretched out and kept heading towards the source of the tentacles. Until you reach the end of the black mist and can no longer fly. ?At this time, the incarnation of death can see that this tentacle is stretching out from the void. At its thickest point, it is even more than a hundred meters in diameter. When he arrived here, the incarnation of death no longer remained. He glared with his right eye, and the gray melting light shot out directly. At the same time, he opened his mouth, and the death dragon''s breath spurted out at the same time. ??When the death dragon''s breath fell to the base of the tentacles, one after another melting light also melted in, increasing the power of the death dragon''s breath. ?In the end, the originally pure green death dragon''s breath turned into a gray-green color. The dragon''s breath was like a hacksaw, cutting back and forth at the base of the tentacles. With each blow, a large amount of dark green liquid will spurt out from the wound and onto the body of the incarnation of death. But Death Incarnation didn''t care about this at all. He discovered that every time the melting light fell on the Death Dragon''s Breath, the power of the Death Dragon''s Breath, which already had little effect, would be enhanced again. As a result, the death dragon''s breath, which originally only lasted about ten seconds, was increased to more than a minute on the spot with the support of the melting light. Under this kind of death dragon breath attack that can directly destroy a city gate, even if the tentacle comes from a more powerful existence, it will be useless. ?More than a minute of death dragon breath attack finally cut off the tentacle. Then there was only a crashing sound, and the originally tight tentacles quickly bounced away. The incarnation of death, which had been fighting beside the tentacles, had no time to dodge and was beaten to pieces on the spot. ??And Gu Xi, who was playing magic in the medieval area, suddenly felt a pain in his head and his nostrils were bleeding. Death incarnates and dies in battle. Gu Xi reacted immediately. Without thinking, he raised the Shattering Staff and said to the tentacle stuck on the ground by the Cold Wind Staff in front of him. Death incarnate! ?The black mist surged out, and the incarnation of death rushed out of the black mist. He turned around and stood in front of Gu Xi. At this moment, Gu Xi suddenly saw something rolling in the black mist in the distance. At this time, Gu Xi had just exhausted all his mana, and he was about to take out a magic potion to replenish his mana. As a result, I heard a roar, as if something was rushing from the black mist. Gu Xi roared immediately. Be prepared to react. ?The next moment, a large amount of dark green liquid fell like a downpour, drenching the land in the Middle Ancient District. At the same time, Gu Xi saw that the tentacle he had nailed to the ground was also pushed hard by a strong force, shaking constantly on the ground. Finally, it got rid of the cold wind staff that Gu Xi had nailed to it, and opened a diameter of 10 meters on the ground. A deep pit of more than 200 meters. (End of this chapter) Chapter 150： Level 3 Aridovi City (32141) Chapter 150 Level 3 Alydovi City (32141) I posted a recommendation yesterday, and the average subscription increased rapidly to 1413. I want to say, is there any such recommendation that I can afford? After everything calmed down, Gu Xi noticed that the tentacle that he had nailed to the ground had turned into a tree root full of lifeless energy. The root was stuck straight into the deep pit, and the part of it that was exposed to the ground was enough. It is more than a hundred meters long. There were scars of all sizes on the tree roots, and there were also some skull fragments and half-cut zombies hanging on them. Before Gu Xi could understand what was going on, dark green rain fell on him. ?At the same time, Gu Xi noticed that when the dark green rainwater fell on the ground, a large number of weeds grew on the ground. In just a blink of an eye, the ruined medieval area was completely submerged in weeds. It felt as if this place had been abandoned by humans for decades, and nature and abandoned buildings merged into one. Before Gu Xi could see clearly what was going on, a force surged from the direction of the ancient city gate. ?Under the influence of the dark green liquid, the lush weeds quickly turned into dark purple or dark green, and the dark green liquid falling from the sky also began to flow towards the deep pit made by the tentacle tree roots. After a while, the deep pit at the root of the tree turned into a small green lake. Looking at the changes in front of him, Gu Xi didn''t know what happened. He looked back at the incarnation of death. But the incarnation of death had no way to communicate, and no way to tell Gu Xi what was going on. ??Just Gu Xi watched the nearby land quickly grow new weeds, and even some inconspicuous small trees. ??And in the far distance of the Middle Ancient District, close to the black fog, the rolling black fog there has also subsided. An invisible defensive shield is blocking the invasion of the black fog. ??Has the occupation been successful? ? Gu Xi''s mind suddenly moved. Could it be that Luna''s side has also annexed this medieval area? That would be great if that were the case. ??Although the medieval area in front of us has been completely destroyed, it has finally been occupied. At worst, well just deal with it again later. All troops, gather to me. ?Understanding this, Gu Xi no longer struggled. He held up the cold wind staff and called for the troops to come closer to him. ?However, the call-up was much slower this time, and Gu Xi could also see that in the battle with the tentacles just now, Gu Xi''s troops suffered considerable losses. ?Even many undead have been scattered, and now it will take time for them to rush over. But Luna arrived very quickly. Before Gu Xi could gather all his troops, Luna had already rushed over from the meeting hall. "grown ups." Luna, youre here, what happened just now? Has this medieval area been occupied? It has been occupied, but because more than half of the medieval area was destroyed, the size of the available plots is obviously much smaller. The most important thing is that these plants cannot be processed, which affects our layout in this area. Forget it, if you cant handle it, you cant handle it. Its a good thing if you can occupy it. By the way, do you know whats going on here? Gu Xi is actually very curious about what is going on, and how a good medieval district could become like this. "I don''t know much about this. The only thing I know is that there is an extra passage at the end of the medieval area." Go over and have a look. As soon as he heard about this situation, Gu Xi said quickly. Luna didnt say much, and quickly led the way, with the incarnation of death following behind, protecting Gu Xi as he headed toward the edge of the Medieval District. Reaching the edge of the medieval area, Gu Xi saw more and more vegetation growing on the edge, even forming a path full of flowers and thorns.?????This is it. ?Following the weird path to the edge of the black fog, Gu Xi found that the black fog in front of him had obviously been opened by external force. There seemed to be something twisting in the depths of the black fog. Just taking a look inside, Gu Xi made a judgment in his mind. Save it up until we become stronger. "OK." Luna responded decisively. ?At this time, Gu Xi had time to sit down. He pressed his forehead. His mana was drained, and his head still hurt a little. But now is obviously not the time to rest. Gu Xi still has things to deal with. The reason why such a thing happened in Zhonggu District, if you dont know, then you dont know. But it has been occupied, so it naturally needs to be developed properly. Luna, from now on, dont call this the Medieval Area, lets call it the Magic Plant Area. "good." Luna actually didn''t care what this area was called, and Gu Xi just looked at the weird plants in front of him and felt inspired. In fact, he was more concerned about the current situation in Alidovi City. City name: Aridovi City Direction: City of Death City characteristics: Primitive city (this city is the starting point of a metropolis, which can be expanded through occupation, attack, integration, annexation, etc.) City level: Level 3 (23/100) Core buildings (4/6): Assembly Hall (gives 1250 negative energy points every day), tavern, dock warehouse, dock market Large buildings (5/11): Evil Church, White Bone Evil Temple (regional linkage is in progress), Skeleton Sword Soldier Battalion (Bone-cutting Battalion is stationed), Dragon Bone Laboratory, Ghost Tower Bridge Medium-sized buildings (6/16): White Candle Factory, Library, Owl Building, Haunted Pier, Weird Pier, Evil Pier Small buildings (2/21): wells, city gates Auxiliary buildings (35/60): street lights*20, small dock for parking boats*15 Special buildings: Sword of Courage, Evil Wood Lake (inactive) ?Garrison Heroes: None ?Garrison troops: Bone-cutting Battalion] Looking at the information from Alidovi City, Gu Xi couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. Its a pity. If the Middle Ancient District had not been destroyed, we would have many more large-scale plots to utilize. ? Luna nodded affirmatively on the side. As an elf of Alidovi City, Lunas level is linked to that of Alidovi. Only by building new buildings or occupying other cities, Luna''s experience can be improved. ??If most of the medieval area had not been destroyed, the number of large buildings that Gu Xi could build would be at least two more. Once built, it would give him 6 points of urban experience. Perhaps sometimes it is this gap in urban experience that represents the difference between heaven and earth in the hierarchy of dead cities. ??If it were before, Gu Xi might not care about this. ??But as Gu Xi learned about the prerequisites for activating his talent, Gu Xi understood that he had to upgrade the two skills of Death City and Death Incarnation to level 4 as the key skills for activating his talent. Now the difference here is just a little bit. Gu Xi had to consider how he would deal with this matter if the city''s experience was a little worse by then. (End of this chapter) Chapter 151： Priority construction (33141) Chapter 151 Priority Construction (33141) ?Returning to the front of the meeting hall, Gu Xi found a stone statue in the open space outside the meeting hall. This statue was a warrior holding a long sword in his hand. The long sword in the statue''s hand is the holy object obtained by Gu Xi, the Sword of Courage. Is this how you arrange it? ?Gu Xi pointed at the Sword of Courage and turned around to ask Luna. "Yes, this statue is well made. I originally wanted to make it look like an adult, but after thinking about it, an adult is more handsome with a staff." Its okay, Im just asking. When Luna said this, Gu Xi rarely blushed. Then they entered the meeting hall. As soon as he entered the door, Gu Xi felt his eyes go dark. When he raised his head, he realized that Dimi was already standing in front of the meeting hall. "grown ups." "Why is she here?" ?Gu Xi glanced at Luna. "There was a problem in the Medieval District, no, the Magic Plant District just now. I was worried about something, so I specially invited her to sit here. As long as the meeting hall is not occupied, Alidovi City will still be under our control." Only then did Gu Xi understand what was going on. Dimi is not the kind of person who runs away when she sees someone. When Gu Xi came over, she actually took the initiative to make a pot of tea for Gu Xi. After sitting down in the meeting hall, Gu Xi pointed to the map and said: "Next, our focus will be on the two core buildings and the medium-sized buildings. One of the two core buildings is locked for the construction of the magic tower. ?This is exactly what I want. After all, we also want to build a magic tower. Building it first is of sufficient benefit to us. Now what we need to consider is the core building in another place, my idea is..." Barracks! Before Gu Xi finished speaking, Dimi interrupted Gu Xi, "With a barracks, you can arrange to reorganize soldiers who are not under the control of leaders, and arrange leaders to complete city tasks and improve their levels. Without the barracks, you can only watch the city in chaos. It''s okay now, you only have a few soldiers, but when there are more soldiers and horses later, you won''t be able to control it by yourself. The boss-level undead are a little better. They can be summoned after killing several enemy bosses. But where is the speed at which you can get troops now, and you haven''t learned much about the spells supporting your Spiritualism? What level of Undead Domination is it? Can Spiritualism produce zombies? ??Also, you have a new gargoyle. This is not a boss-level thing that can be summoned by spiritualism. It is better to have a small number now. How do you want to manage it if the number is large? " Dimi asked questions one after another, and Gu Xi fell into silence. To be honest, Gu Xi had no intention of going to the barracks first. ?His idea was to take down the blacksmith shop first. What he encountered at the Sanxian Garden blacksmith shop this time made Gu Xi find that not having a blacksmith shop of his own was somewhat uncomfortable. ? Gu Xi thought that if he had a blacksmith shop and started training blacksmiths now, he would have manpower available when he needed to change weapons and equipment. ??But he never expected that the barracks was the most important existence in the stage of Aridovi. ?Gu Xi glanced at Luna and found that Luna was also nodding over there. Okay, after the magic tower is built, we will build the barracks first, and then start building medium-sized buildings, but before that, all the auxiliary buildings must be built for me. ??Auxiliary buildings have been built in both the magic plant area and the upper city area. Chandeliers are still arranged in the upper city area, and the twisted giant tree can be used in the magic plant area. " Dimi doesn''t care about auxiliary buildings. To put it bluntly, auxiliary buildings are only used to decorate the city. What kind of auxiliary buildings are used in the city actually has little impact. ??Besides, Dimi is still waiting for Gu Xi to build a medium-sized building, and quickly gathers the prerequisites for her three main buildings. What would hinder Gu Xi in this regard? ?So Luna quickly agreed to the matter. ??Then Gu Xi took another look at the distribution map of open spaces in the city and began to think about what small and medium-sized buildings should be built. ?While thinking about this matter, Gu Xi couldn''t help but roll his eyes at Dimi. Among these small and medium-sized buildings, Dimi had many buildings that were lined up first. ?Especially the alchemy laboratory. This building needs to be upgraded to level 3. Gu Xi now has all level 1 buildings in the city. Gu Xi doesnt know what is needed for upgrading. Where can he get it? Thinking of this, Gu Xi couldn''t help but press his eyebrows. After the matter in Alidovi City was settled, it would be best to go find Liu Kai. If he can get an architectural design drawing, he will definitely have other architectural design drawings. Ask him to see if there are any new ideas. At least he needs to find a place where he can buy or trade architectural plans. ?It doesnt matter whether you have money or not, you must first have such a place to sell it. It would be a problem if you have money but no place to buy it. Sir, are you tired? If you are, go and take a rest. There is no war in Alidovi City right now. No need, Ive run out of mana now, Im feeling a little uncomfortable, and theres nothing else to do. Ill go to the upper city to take a look first and see whats going on in the open space where only the magic tower can be built. By the way, didnt I say last time that there was also a sacred object in the upper city? ?Because I rushed to the Magic Plant District, I havent gone to the Uptown District to take a look yet. The sacred object should still be in the Uptown District, right? " "It should still be there. Speaking of this, I almost forgot. Sir, I will take you there." Dimi also became interested upon hearing this, "Holy object, what is that, something like the sword in the hand of the statue in front of the door?" Dimi has been staying in Aridovi for the past few days and has almost become a street kid. He has nothing to do all day long and wanders around Aridovi City. Theres no sun here anyway, so if you go out for a walk more often, you wont get sunburned. So in the past few days, Dimi appeared wherever there was excitement. It can be said that besides Luna, Dimi is the most familiar with Aridovi. She saw every change in the city of Aridovi. It can be said that every time there is an additional street light in the city, she will go around and take a look. ??The Assembly Hall of Aridovi City is the place she frequents most, and she has already noticed when there are more statues here. ?Now as soon as Gu Xi said that there was another holy object in Alidovi City, Dimi immediately jumped up. Sir, you have captured the upper city area and I havent gone over to take a look yet. How about I go with you and take a look around? Okay, you can follow me too. ?? Gu Xi turned around and left the meeting hall with the Cold Wind Staff. When leaving, Gu Xi did not forget to communicate with Luna about the needs of small and medium-sized buildings in the city. (End of this chapter) Chapter 152： Core land (please subscribe) Chapter 152 Core Land (please subscribe) ??The upper part of Alidovi City has not been cleared out yet because after Gu Xi took it, he quickly went to the Middle Ancient District to join the battle. All the trophies on the ground were converted into negative energy crystals. "Let someone come and clean it up later. There is so much negative energy. I think in the next period of time, whether it is sending troops or building buildings, we will not be short of money." Yeah, think about it, we have stored negative energy for so long in order to build the Keel Laboratory. If we had known, we would have started this war directly. Luna also nodded in response. There wont be such a smooth battle to fight next. Luna, you have to keep an eye on the passage in the magic plant area, dont let foreign enemies take the opportunity to invade. Also, please pay more attention to Alidovita. We dont know the situation in other places, and we dont know where the newly copied cities are. Alidovita is very likely to be our next target. Only by winning this place can Alidovi City reach level 4. So no matter what we build next, you still need to pay more attention to the situation in Alidovita. " "good." Luna agreed to this matter, and while she was talking, Gu Xi and the others arrived at the upper city area. ?This upper town was built to replicate the original upper town of Victoria City. All the buildings are in the same architectural style as the main city of Alidovi City, but they are all small manor houses with gardens. Obviously, the people who lived here at that time were all wealthy, status and status people. Hence, the houses here are relatively larger, and are equipped with servant rooms and servant rooms. But Gu Xi didn''t come here just to see this. After a while, some of the useless buildings here will be demolished and new buildings will be built. By then, it doesn''t matter whether it is a master''s room or a servant''s room. The same life was torn down. Gu Xi came here to look for a different house. He wanted to see why a piece of land was set aside as a core plot for building a magic tower. ??Gu Xi and the others followed the map to an open space on the edge of the upper city. According to the map, this is the core plot that can be used to build the magic tower. As soon as they arrived here, Gu Xi and the others saw an inconspicuous short cane stuck in the middle of the open space. ?This short cane must have been stuck in the ground for many years, almost integrated with the ground. If there were nothing else nearby except weeds, no one would even notice this short cane. Is this? Another holy object? ?A thought suddenly flashed through Gu Xi''s mind, and he turned to look at Luna who was following behind him. Luna also had a puzzled look on her face. She had seen a copied sacred object before, but it was not this short cane. The sacred object had been placed in the small palace in the middle of the upper city. ?Luna was still thinking that after things here were over, it would be better to take Gu Xi to see the holy object and see how to deal with it. She didnt know what the short cane in front of her was about. ?Looking at Luna with a puzzled look on her face, Gu Xi quickly stepped forward to pull out the short cane. ?At this moment, there was a tingling sound in Gu Xi''s ear. Can you please pull out the stick of nature? If you pull out the stick of nature, the plot here will turn back into a normal large plot. The staff of nature? ? Gu Xi thought about it for a long time and found that he had never heard of anything like this. However, judging from the information in front of him, this stick of nature should be a natural system. There is no direct connection with their undead lineage. After you go back, ask someone to see if anyone knows what this is about. For now, it is better for the rod of nature to stay where it is. ??If this is pulled out, this piece of land will become an ordinary large land plot. This is not what Gu Xi needs. He needs a magic tower that can be built. Okay, this is something called the Rod of Nature. Because of this, this place becomes a magical place. After it is pulled out, the magic gathered here will change back. At that time, it will no longer be suitable to build a magic tower here. We don''t need to worry about it, Luna. Let''s go find the holy objects. " Hearing the term "Nature''s Rod", Luna fell into deep thought. Luna, Luna, whats wrong with you Luna? Seeing that Luna didn''t respond to him, Gu Xi called out a few more times. At this moment Luna reacted, "Sir, did you call me?" Yes, lets go find the holy object, but what happened to you just now? Do you know what the Rod of Nature is? "Yes, your Excellency didn''t mention this term, so I might not be able to remember it. But when Your Excellency said this, I got a little impression." Seeing that Luna knew about the Rod of Nature, he asked curiously. "tell me the story." It is said that the staff of nature is a British tradition. Every British lord, when leaving home, will get a short staff made of branches from the elders of the family. They will walk all the way, holding a short staff until the staff falls to the ground and cannot be pulled out. Because they believed that the magical short staff was telling them that this location was the most suitable location for building a city. ?At the same time, as long as the staff is not pulled out, the city will always exist on this land. " ?Hearing what Luna said, Gu Xi also understood that this nature''s wand was clearly the British version of Feng Shui''s acupuncture technique. ??Its just that this Feng Shui acupuncture technique sounds a bit unreliable. ?But then Gu Xi thought about it, maybe this is the reason why this rod of nature has been planted here for so many years and no one has touched it. Regardless of whether the statement here is true or false, Gu Xi benefited from the natural staff in front of him and got a core piece of land that can be used to build a magic tower. This is enough for Gu Xi. There are so many other things to think about and what to do. "So that''s what the Staff of Nature means. It seems that Luna knows the city best, so I won''t touch him here. As for whether the Staff of Nature is placed here or built in the magic tower, then decide as things go. ?Let''s go look for the holy object now. After we find the holy object, I have to go back to Sanxian Garden. We still have a lot of architectural design drawings to go. I plan to go there to look for it. Now is not the time to waste time. " Okay, sir, please go this way. ?Luna no longer hesitated after hearing this, and headed towards the center of the uptown area with Gu Xi. Luna remembered clearly that she saw the sacred object in that location last time. Although so much time had passed and she had handled it several times in the upper city, Luna believed that the sacred object must still be in the same place. . Because the sacred object was so big that ordinary people couldn''t steal it. (End of this chapter) Chapter 153： Level 3 Holy Object (please subscribe) Chapter 153 Level 3 Holy Objects (Please subscribe) ?Led by Luna, Gu Xi and the others arrived near a manor located to the north of the upper city. As he approached the manor, Gu Xi saw something standing in the manor. When he got closer, Gu Xi''s eyes widened, "Isn''t this a sacred object?" "Yes, in my memory, they spent a lot of effort to find the exact same holy object. Isn''t it amazing?" Its really, really awesome. Looking at the style of the thing in front of him, Gu Xi was really impressed. He couldn''t help but ask Luna a question. Luna, I really want to know, when the people in Victoria City saw this sacred object in front of them, didnt they have any other reaction? "I don''t know about this. Maybe they have never seen this sacred object?" ??Luna was also a little unsure. After all, the holy object in front of her was too conspicuous. It was a thirty-meter-high bell tower, and the bell tower was surrounded by ivy climbers. ?However, when the wind blows over, you will find that what is climbing on the bell tower in front of you is not a serious ivy, but a group of snakes of various colors. ?This style of thing is actually quite harmonious when standing in front of an old English manor. ?This made Gu Xi feel quite speechless. ?But the scene before him had to make Gu Xi admit that such a big thing, even if someone knew it was a sacred object, would not be able to transport it away. ? Gu Xi shook his head, and walked towards the bell tower in front of him with the cold wind staff. He wanted to go up and have a look to see what the condition of this sacred object was. As a result, before he even got close, Gu Xi suddenly had a feeling that his bones seemed to be a little rusty, and they would make a clicking sound when he moved forward. Before Gu Xi could react, Luna dragged Gu Xi out of the bell tower. Sir, be careful. Anyone who comes close to this sacred object will be turned to stone for no apparent reason, so dont go there. Then how can I check the properties of this holy object? ?Gu Xi asked somewhat speechlessly. ?It cant be that while the holy object is there, he cant do anything. ??Luna also shook her head, "I don''t know, even a ghost can''t get past this place." After hearing this, Gu Xi felt a little unwilling. He pointed at the bell tower with the cold wind staff, "Death incarnate!" The incarnation of death flew over as soon as he heard it, and the black mist directly rushed away from the snake-shaped creeper on the bell tower. But just when the incarnation of death was about to rush to the top of the bell tower, his movements suddenly froze, and as soon as the black mist dissipated from his body, he hit the ground heavily. Looking at the situation of the incarnation of death, Gu Xi quickly pointed over there. Disperse! ??The disbanded incarnation of death disappeared from Gu Xi''s front and returned to the Dragon Bone Laboratory, and Gu Xi also knew the situation of the holy object in front of him. He looked back at Luna. Is the petrifying effect of this thing present from the beginning, or does it appear later? ?Luna shook her head. There was no situation here in her memory. After all, living people rarely appeared in Alidovi City. As for the shadows, who cares whether they are petrified or not. But now Gu Xi obviously wants to go there and take a look, and Luna has no way to guarantee Gu Xi''s safety. "Forget it, I''ll do it myself. I''ll ride over to the evil coffin later, and I''ll let the heavy-armored zombies drag the evil coffin away. If anything goes wrong, give me the order to drag me out." After finishing speaking, Gu Xi He began to prepare. He first let the evil coffin circle around the bell tower to find the most suitable position to attack. ?After the heavily armored zombies came over, Gu Xi picked up the iron chain, jumped onto the evil coffin, and rushed toward the bell tower in the direction he had chosen at the beginning. ??When Xie Coffin rushed forward, Gu Xi didn''t hear any different changes in himself, but his movements obviously slowed down a lot. But Gu Xi stared at the bell tower with no intention of stopping. Just as Gu Xi was about to rush to the bell tower, Xie Coffin stopped. ?Gu Xi had already thought of this possibility. He jumped forward and shook his hand, and the skeleton war horse that had not been sold appeared just like this. ?An iron chain dragged the evil coffin outward, while Gu Xi rode a skeleton war horse and rushed into the bell tower. ?Entering the bell tower, Gu Xi heard a voice in his ears. You have come into contact with the holy object and found that it is located in your city. Should you dismantle the holy object, or directly occupy the holy object building? Hearing this voice, Gu Xi finally breathed a sigh of relief and said decisively. Occupy! Following Gu Xis order, Gu Xi finally understood what was going on. ?Lunas memory was correct, but she didnt see some details. ?When the city of Aridovi was built to imitate the city of Victoria, another holy object was taken out, but they actually took advantage of it. ?The sacred object in Victoria was a large clock gear, so they built a bell tower around it. ??And in order to build the city of Aridovi, they couldn''t find the same gear again. ?So they built a bell tower on the spot and put a sacred object in it, but it was not a gear, but a pointer on the bell tower. ??Although both sacred objects represent clocks, the properties of the sacred objects are completely different. So there will be some deviations here. ?As a result, this sacred building slowly lost control, and the sacred object like a pointer was left to play by itself. ?And Gu Xi just felt like his body was rusty, and there was a sense of petrification that he couldn''t rush in. In fact, it was not petrification, but that time had been extended. ?Now that Gu Xi occupies this place, it can be regarded as cutting off the connection with the same location in Victoria City. Now this sacred object has fallen into Gu Xi''s control. Sacred Object - Time Pointer (Level 3): It can be placed in the city and provides corresponding effects according to the level of the building where the sacred object is stored. Sacred object effect (level 1): Activating the sacred object pointer allows a building in the city to quickly produce a week''s worth of output (it can be a training camp or resource building, used once a week, and cannot be superimposed). Sacred object effect (level 2): ??Reversing the sacred object pointer can return the combat status of all soldiers in the city to an hour ago (used once a week, cannot be superimposed). Sacred object effect (level 3): Activate the sacred object pointer, causing the person who is subject to the fatal or unsolvable effect to stay in this state until the locking effect is released (it can only be targeted at one person at a time, and cannot be used at the same time). Clock Tower (Level 3): An auxiliary building built for the sacred object - the time hand. It can exert all the functions of the sacred object - the time hand, and prevent outsiders from entering the clock tower and controlling the sacred object - the time hand. Note 1: The clock tower can store two holy objects. Please put the same or similar holy objects. Note 2: A defense line can be deployed outside the clock tower, but please do not damage the structure of the clock tower. (End of this chapter) Chapter 154： Big point soldiers (34146) Chapter 154: Big Points (34146) The average subscription is 1463, every day is a day of hard work and happiness! After taking down the clock tower and getting the second holy object, Gu Xi finally breathed a sigh of relief. ??He waved to Luna outside, and then followed the stairs of the clock tower to the second floor. From here, he could see the outside situation and at the same time remove the influence of the holy object. Gu Xi cleaned up the effects that fell on the evil coffin, and then took a look at the situation inside the clock tower. ??This clock tower is divided into three floors. The first floor is the door to enter the clock tower. The second floor is a small room that can control the defense of the clock tower. The third floor is the real bell tower of the clock tower. This thing can actually operate. ?In the city of Victoria, the sacred gear is installed in the big clock of the clock tower, and the sacred object in front of you is the huge pointer placed outside the clock tower. ??If Gu Xi wants to remove the sacred object - the time pointer, there is absolutely nothing wrong with going up to the third floor. ?But Gu Xi is not stupid. All the sacred objects have been arranged. Why would he want the clock tower to be demolished? ?After seeing how the clock tower worked, Gu Xi had nothing to check. He hurried downstairs and opened the door. Luna, this building has been captured. After hearing Gu Xis words, Luna approached Gu Xi. Gu Xi talked about the effects of the holy object - the time pointer. Luna immediately nodded to express her understanding, "Don''t worry, Sir, I will make good use of the effect of using it once a week and will not waste such a good effect." When Luna said this, she felt happy. As an elf in this city, she knew all too well how it felt to be just a little bit worse sometimes. ?Having such a sacred object now is equivalent to having a hand that can control the output at any time. When there is a slight difference, a little push will make the situation different. ??After Luna took over the Clock Tower, Gu Xi took everyone around the uptown area again. After making sure that nothing was missed, Gu Xi said to Luna. Ill leave the work here to you first. The core building will be built first. If there are no design drawings for other buildings, they will be left empty. The planning must be completed first, and we will wait until I get the design drawings. Luna said firmly: "Sir, you can rest assured." ?Gu Xi didnt say anything more. He raised his hand and exited the city of Alidovi. As the master of the city of death, Gu Xi can enter and leave Alidovi City at will. ?However, the entry and exit locations are restricted. ?Outside the city, where did Gu Xi enter the city of Aridovi and where he will be after he leaves. As for entering the city from outside the city, he would appear at the meeting hall every time. As for leaving Alidovi City, there were no restrictions. ??This is actually an alternative type of teleportation, a trick that allows him to return to the council hall from anywhere in Alidovi City. ?When he raised his hand, Gu Xi saw a flower in front of him, and then a metal armor appeared in front of him. ?The armor was about the same height as him, and there was a piece of black translucent cloth hanging on the helmet. Looking back, Du Wushuang was sleeping soundly with the quilt in his arms. Gu Xi shook his head helplessly, why did all these players in Sanxian Garden look like bastards? Dont they have some ambitious goals? He has returned to Alidovi City and captured two districts. Why is Du Wushuang still sleeping? ?Gu Xi lowered his head and glanced at his clothes, then opened the door with the Cold Wind Staff. ?There is still some time now, and Gu Xi plans to go to Sanxian Garden for a stroll. But just when Gu Xi was about to push the door open, suddenly there was a bang in the sky. ?The sound was like thunder or drums. Just when Gu Xi didn''t know what was going on, a fierce drum beat sounded again. This reminded Gu Xi of the situation he encountered when he first came to Sanxian Garden. There wont be any more White Walkers coming to attack the Sanxian Garden. Get up quickly, there is a battle to be fought. ?Although Gu Xi didn''t understand the meaning of the drum sound, he still instinctively looked at Du Wushuang. Unexpectedly, Du Wushuang reacted faster than him. Du Wushuang, who was holding the quilt and exposing his short legs just now, had already jumped out of bed. ?She didn''t care what clothes she was wearing. She found a piece of pink cloth from somewhere, tied her hair up, and jumped in front of a piece of armor. Do you want me to help you? Looking at Du Wushuang working hard to dismantle the heavy armor, Gu Xi couldn''t help but ask. "No, you don''t know how to do this. If you come to help me, it will only make it more difficult. I''d better do it myself." As soon as Gu Xi heard this, he didn''t go up to help. Instead, he asked about the meaning of the drum sound in Sanxian Garden. Can you hear what the drum sounds mean? "You can''t hear it, and there is no need to hear it. The more urgent the drum sounds, the more urgent the matter is. The sound is obviously not so urgent now. When we go to report to Wood later, we can bring something to eat." As she spoke, Du Wushuang had already put the armor on her body. Then she hugged the helmet into her arms and tried hard to look outside with the eyes exposed from her neck. How about it, it looks good. You look good, but I remember you dont have any clothes on. Is this okay with you? "It''s okay. There is a lining inside the armor and it won''t hurt my skin. Let''s go. Otherwise, Wood will be there again later." After finishing speaking, Du Wushuang quickly opened the door, turned his body, looked around, then pointed in one direction and said. At the General Tower, it seems that there is a big mission today. Lets go there quickly and grab a good mission, but there will be good rewards. As he spoke, Du Wushuang held up his helmet and dragged Gu Xi with one hand and ran towards the direction of the drum sound. Looking at Du Wushuang like this, Gu Xi turned over his hand and jumped onto the evil coffin. At the same time, he temporarily lent the skeleton war horse to Du Wushuang. When Du Wushuang was sent to the skeleton war horse, Gu Xi realized why Du Wushuang''s mount had been sent for training. Her legs are still too short. It might be better if she wears armor made according to her proportions, but Du Wushuang doesn''t want people to think that she is shorter. She usually wears tall armor, so her fine control over her mount is definitely not that good. In addition, the mounts of the death knight are all undead creatures. They do not have that much intelligence and require subtle control by the death knight. ??As for Du Wushuang''s subtle control, Gu Xi just thought about it and let it go. With this thought, Gu Xi stretched out his hand to control the direction of the skeleton war horse. ?In this way, the two of them moved forward much faster. Du Wushuang showed the way in front, and soon they came to the general''s platform where the drums were played. ?Wood, whom Gu Xi had seen once, was standing on the platform with his hands behind his back. Beside him stood a necromancer with a long white beard and a death knight in golden armor. The knight commander and the mage leader are here, something big is going to happen this time. (End of this chapter) Chapter 155： Counterattack against the White Walkers (35146) Chapter 155 Counterattack against the White Walkers (35146) "what happened?" Looking at the situation in front of him, Gu Xi couldn''t help but ask Du Wushuang. I dont know either, but the three of them are the strongest on the ground in Sanxian Garden. Usually they dont appear at the same time. Now that they come out, something big must happen. ?While Du Wushuang was talking, Gu Xi also noticed that more and more players were rushing here. Such a small Immortal Garden, but there are more than 3,000 and nearly 4,000 players. Players gathered in twos and threes and discussed what happened. At this moment, Wood stood up and pressed his hand to let the scene be arranged. I called everyone here today because I have good news to inform you that the counterattack is about to begin. As soon as Wood said this, the scene was silent for a moment, and then all the players cheered. They all understood what Wood said. The Chaoyang Ray Guild had stabilized the situation in the world, and the fight against the White Walkers'' invasion of the world could now begin. ?The invading White Walkers are no longer a threat. Now by killing the White Walkers, not only can you get experience and other benefits, but you can also get rewards from the Dawning Ray Guild. ?This is a good opportunity to win a record and make a fortune. All players raised their weapons and shouted loudly: "Kill!" Fight back! Go, go, go! ??Wood watched the players'' actions on the spot. After they vented their anger, Wood raised his hands and asked people to be quiet again. We Sanxian Garden, as the three pillar cities in this world, naturally have to cooperate and fight together. And we will not attack randomly, we will act in an orderly manner. Then, the knight commander and the mage leader will tell you about the next plan. " After Wood finished speaking, he took a step back, and then the knight commander wearing full golden armor stood up. All death knights gather here. You will launch a charge with the official death knights of the Knights of the Burning Sun. We have only one target, and that is a White Walker hero who appeared near the Fairy Garden this time. ??As long as he is killed, the power of the White Walkers invading this world will be weakened by more than half. This will be our opportunity and also a test for us. Death knights, raise the weapons in your hands and tell me what the slogan of the Knights of the Burning Sun is. " The scorching sun, shine on me as I move forward! All the death knights raised their weapons, even Du Wushuang who was standing next to Gu Xi. Very good, now all death knights come to my side, distribute holy oil and pray, we are ready to go. As soon as the death knights heard this, they quickly walked out of the crowd and headed towards the direction pointed by the knight captain. At this time, the mage leader also stood up. Necromancers, dont worry, we also have tasks. This time the death knights have left. In addition to being responsible for guarding the Immortal Garden, the necromancers also have an extremely important task. All necromancers, please report according to their respective departments. We are going to use the Sanxian Garden as a basis to start a ritual of undead natural disasters. ?This ceremony is very important. The three pillar cities in this world will start the undead disaster at the same time. Whether we can cut off the channels for the White Walkers to invade depends on our performance. I wont say anything else here, but I will say one thing: After completing the Undead Natural Disaster, I will apply for whatever you want. If anyone dares to make a mistake here, I''m sorry, I will turn you all into undead. " As soon as the mage leader finished speaking, the scene fell silent for a while. Gu Xi looked at the necromancers around him and found that they were all silent. "Okay, everyone will be grouped according to their own departments and routes. Report to the front. Be sure to state clearly your best abilities. If you do not reach a certain level but forcefully occupy some positions, and finally cause the undead natural disaster ceremony to go wrong, then I I will never let you go." Looking at the necromancer screaming above, Gu Xi finally understood why a good necromancer was called the chief mage. ??This guy is more like a knight than the knight captain of the death knight. If it weren''t for the layer of necromancer robes on his body, some people would believe that he is a gangster. ??However, he is also the boss of all the necromancers in the Sanxian Garden. As soon as he finished speaking, many necromancers raised their arms and wanted to come forward to sign up. ?? Gu Xi found that Liu Kai was also inside. He raised his hands and said loudly: "I, a poison necromancer, have completed the prerequisites for activating the talent. I can enter the dungeon and activate the talent. There is no necromancer below level 5 who is stronger than me. There are eight necromancer skills, all of which focus on the poison route. " ??The same goes for other players. They raised their arms or staffs one after another and roared loudly about their strength and skills, as if if they spoke a second later, their position would be taken away. Looking at the chaotic situation ahead, Gu Xi slammed the cold wind staff on the ground, and the high gate of the Death City appeared behind Gu Xi. Get out of my way, level 4 necromancer, mastering the three divine skills Death City and the three divine skills Death Incarnation. Death City has reached level 3, and Death Incarnation is directly at level 4. I want to be the first to go over. If you are not convinced, hold it in for me. " Hearing Gu Xis words, all the necromancers turned to look at Gu Xi. ?However, they thought about the levels of the incarnation of death and the characteristics of the death city, and finally kept their mouths shut. I dont know where the guild found such a ruthless person. Normally it is quite rare to see one of the three divine skills, but now this person actually cheats and masters two of the three divine skills. ?Although he did not release the incarnation of death, many people still remember the incident when Gu Xi released the incarnation of death in front of the tavern at the end of the previous war. ??The necromancers all had expressions of envy and jealousy on their faces. They wanted to step forward to stop them, but they had to make way. In the end, Liu Kai reacted quickly. He waved to Gu Xi, "Comrade, this way, come up quickly." Wood and the mage leader on the general stage both turned their attention to Gu Xi. ?Wood had no impression of Gu Xi. He only remembered that he had met him once. As for when he met him, he had forgotten. ?But the eyes of the mage leader were shining brightly. Seeing the city gate behind Gu Xi, the mage leader felt that this mission was secure. When Gu Xi walked onto the general stage, the mage leader took the initiative to greet Gu Xi. He held Gu Xi''s hand and said, "Comrade, it''s all up to you this time." (End of this chapter) Chapter 156： design diagram? wanted! (Please subscribe) Chapter 156 Design drawing? wanted! (Please subscribe) Before Gu Xi could react, the mage leader dragged Gu Xi aside and said, "You came just in time. I heard the city lord tell you about you before, and I was still thinking about how to invite you here. Come on, let me explain the situation to you. You may have only been to Sanxian Garden for a few days, but you may not know that Sanxian Garden is one of the three pillar cities in the world. You may not know what this pillar city means. Let me tell you directly. Without Sanxian Garden and the other two cities, this world does not belong to our Chaoyang Guild. It can be said that Sanxian Garden and the other two cities are the foundation for us to gain a foothold in this world. " ?Gu Xi listened and nodded repeatedly, but he didn''t quite understand why he was talking about this at this time. At this time, the mage leader changed his tone, "Below our three cities, what we suppress is the rift in the world. Only by occupying the three pillar positions can the world be stabilized and players can be controlled from entering and exiting the world. This is actually the first thing you need to learn when entering any major guild after graduation. You can tell at a glance that he is a newcomer who has not been led by anyone yet, so you dont know this. So I am talking to you because I want to tell you the characteristics of our Sanxian Garden. At the same time, we already have enough troops this time and can now start to fight back against the invading White Walkers. The Knights of the Burning Sun went out to find the White Walkers for a decisive battle. The reason why we necromancers want to arrange undead natural disasters is to guard the cracks in the world that we need to guard. ?Your two skills are very useful to us. I hope you can obey the orders in this operation and fight on the front line. " After speaking, the mage leader said with a serious face, as if he was afraid that Gu Xi would not be willing to do so. Dont worry, all the necromancers participating in the battle this time will receive rewards from the Immortal Garden, and the guild will also give rewards of the same level. Whatever you want, just tell me directly. As long as I have it, I will find a way to find it for you. " With the mage leaders explanation, Gu Xi generally understood the situation in front of him. As soon as he thought about it, he realized that this was an opportunity. ?So Gu Xi said decisively: "I want architectural design drawings. Small and medium-sized design drawings are given priority. The more the better." If you want large design drawings, I may still have a headache, but for small and medium-sized design drawings, thats no problem, Ill help you solve it. When the mage leader heard this, he thought, "That''s it?" No problem, he slapped his chest and said decisively. ?In the heart of the mage leader, he was still glad that Gu Xi''s requirements were so low. If other necromancers wanted to go to war, they would definitely need troops, technology, magic, and even equipment. There are these scattered fairy gardens, but there are not many of them anymore. He still needs to consider how to use the least resources to get all the necromancer players to take action. ?What Gu Xi wants is the last thing that anyone in Sanxian Garden wants. The Sanxian Garden has existed for so many years. Even if the output rate is not high, it has accumulated a large number of design drawings. ?These design drawings are only picked out when preparing to build a new city. They are usually left in the warehouse to gather dust. ?Now as soon as Gu Xi asked for a design drawing, and it was not a large design drawing that was easy to sell, the mage leader immediately agreed. I will first give you five copies, no, ten copies of small and medium-sized design drawings as a deposit. As long as you obey the order and cooperate with the battle, after the completion of the matter, I will give you twenty copies of small and medium-sized design drawings. In other words, a total of thirty design drawings can be obtained in this battle? ??Gu Xi silently took a look at the lack of small plots of land in Alidovi City, and responded decisively: "Okay, that''s it." "Okay, welcome to join. I''ll ask someone to take you. Liu Zishi, come here." The mage leader called, and a necromancer came from nearby. He was obviously a level 5 player. See When it was time to take a rest, he nodded. ?Such a friendly reaction made Gu Xi stunned. Do I know him? Gu Xi thought about it and realized that he had never seen this person before. He didn''t quite understand why he showed kindness to him. At this time, the mage leader whispered a few words to Liu Zishi, and then took out a token as proof. After taking the token, Liu Zishi came to Gu Xi. Comrade Gu, the architectural design drawings you want are usually stored in Warehouse No. 9. Usually only players who take the builder route can use these things. Warehouse No. 9 is a bit far away from here. We have to hurry up and go there now. Do you have a suitable mount? " Yes, lets go. ?Gu Xi moved his hand and released the evil coffin. Liu Zishi took a look and said, "The evil coffin is green in quality and has not undergone major changes. This is a new evil coffin." ?Gu Xizheng wanted to ask, is there anything wrong with the new evil coffin? Unexpectedly, Liu Zishi also released an evil coffin. However, his evil coffin was obviously much larger than Gu Xi''s evil coffin. A reed shed was built on the lid of the evil coffin, an incense table was set up, white candles were lit, and a funeral procession was prepared with music and music. . ?Comparing Gu Xis evil coffin with Liu Zishis evil coffin, its really the distance between a sampan and a ship. At least Liu Zishi was sitting on the coffin lid, holding some incense, and the wind couldn''t blow it in his face. Comrade Gu, follow me. As Liu Zishis evil coffin spewed out a large amount of black smoke, there was even strange music coming from the black smoke. ?At the sound of this music, the evil coffin was like a snowmobile that entered the slide, and rushed out for a long distance with a whoosh. ??If Gu Xi hadn''t been watching Liu Zishi''s every move, he might have missed Liu Zishi at this moment. ??Driving the evil coffin, he followed Liu Zishi, and they moved quickly on the road to the Sanxian Garden. Liu Zishi knew the Sanxian Garden quite well, and many times his evil coffin took small paths. ?As a result, their state slowly turned into a racing state, and Gu Xi also changed from sitting on the coffin lid to lying on the coffin lid. At this time, Gu Xi was also thinking about whether he should add something to the evil coffin like Liu Zishi did, at least the tent should be there. ?While Gu Xi was still thinking about this, Liu Zishi''s evil coffin stopped in front of a small room. This is it. Seeing Gu Xi jump off the evil coffin, Liu Zishi also stepped forward and said: "We will only take ten copies of the design drawings this time, small and medium-sized ones. As for the design drawings, you can take whatever they give you. This thing has no Gotta pick. Cant you choose? "No, someone has picked them before and picked away all the good ones. There are more and more designs that no one wants, so I made a rule. Let''s bet on your luck. Anyway, there are more small and medium-sized designs, so take them. If something goes bad, you can try it again another time. (End of this chapter) Chapter 157： Ten architectural design drawings opened in a row (please subscribe) Chapter 157 Architectural Design Drawings Opened in a Row (Please subscribe) Seeing that Gu Xi agreed, Liu Zishi opened the door of Warehouse No. 9. ?As the door opened, the three metal statues in the warehouse turned their heads at the same time. ?These three metal statues have empty eyes, no mouths and noses. They look quite scary in the already gloomy environment. Kern, lets get small and medium-sized architectural design drawings, ten pieces at random. Liu Zishi was already familiar with the situation in Warehouse No. 9. When he saw the three metal statues turning their heads, he immediately stated his request. At the same time, Liu Zishi also showed the statue the token given to him by the mage leader. As expected, under the influence of the token, the two metal statues walked into the warehouse, leaving only the metal statue named Kern standing in front of Gu Xi. Kern is the administrator of Warehouse No. 9. I heard someone said that when Warehouse No. 9 was first built, someone changed the design of the warehouse, which made Kern look like what it is now. Can the design drawings of the core building also be changed? ? Gu Xi was a little puzzled. The warehouse was the core building of the city. It was built by the city and did not require design drawings. How could it be possible to change it? Liu Zishi couldn''t answer this question accurately. He thought carefully for a moment and finally said: "I don''t know about this, but I seem to have heard someone say that as long as a core building is built in the city, architecture. Several more similar buildings can be built in other locations in the city. The design drawing at this time should be able to be modified. " After hearing Liu Zishi''s words, Gu Xi frowned. This matter was not very credible. ?But the situation of the Sanxian Garden in front of us is here again. Not to mention other things, the warehouse in front of us is obviously not a core building. And Warehouse No. 9, there should be eight similar warehouses in front of it. ?While Gu Xi was thinking about this matter, the two statues who went in to pick up the goods also came out, each holding five palm-sized boxes in their hands. From the appearance, the style of each box is exactly the same. Small and medium-sized design drawings are like this. There are ten of them here. Open them and take a look at them to see how lucky you are. ??While Liu Zishi was speaking, two statues had already stood in front of Gu Xi. ? Gu Xi was actually complaining in his heart. After all, no one could see clearly what was going on inside the warehouse. You asked me to open ten in a row, but you still want me to know what the prize pool is for opening the box. It would be very boring to play like this. While complaining, Gu Xi opened the top box. You get the endless ore pile design (medium size)*1 [Endless Mine Pile Design (medium size): Use 500 resources, 10 units of stone, and 10 units of metal to build an endless mine pile (medium-sized building) in the city. People can be sent to dig 3 single stones or 2 units in this mine pile every day. Metal Ore (can be upgraded)] Looking at the information that popped up in front of him, Gu Xi''s eyes lit up.?????It seems that these design drawings are still acceptable. ??If they are all similar design drawings, then it is not a loss this time. ?Thinking of this, the discomfort in Gu Xi''s heart disappeared. He quickly opened the other boxes one by one and took out five medium-sized and four small-sized architectural design drawings. [Bloody Alchemy Laboratory Design (medium-sized): Use 500 resources, 5 units of stone, 5 units of metal, 5 units of wood, and 5 units of herbs to build a bleeding alchemy laboratory (medium-sized building) in the city. This alchemy The laboratory can be used to make magic potions (can be upgraded)] [Design drawing of underground alchemy laboratory (medium size): Use 500 resources, 10 units of stone, 5 units of wood, and 5 units of metal to build an underground alchemy laboratory (medium-sized building) in the city. This alchemy laboratory can perform magic transformation and other alchemy Experiment (upgradeable)] [Design diagram of corpse tree pit (medium size): Use 500 resources, 10 units of stone, and 10 units of wood to build a corpse tree pit (medium-sized building) in the city. It can produce a large number of corpses every day and can be used as a large building like a cemetery. Linkage (can be upgraded)] [Witch hut design (medium size): Use 500 resources, 10 units of wood, and 10 units of herbs to build a witch hut (medium-sized building) in the city. Three potions or props of different qualities and effects can be purchased here every day. (upgradeable)] [Lonely pedestrian square design (medium size): Use 500 resources, 10 units of stone, and 10 units of wood to build a lonely pedestrian square (medium-sized building) in the city. 5 to 8 units of gray garbage can be picked up in the square every day ( Upgradeable)] ?? Gu Xi didnt know what to say about the five new medium-sized design drawings. These five intermediate design drawings are actually not to Gu Xis liking. ?Except for the two points of the alchemy laboratory that Gu Xi needs now, the other three parts are all going in different directions. ??Although these medium-sized buildings look good, they are not what Gu Xi needs urgently. ?It seems that if Gu Xi wants to get the architectural design drawings he lacks in a short time, he must set his goal on the next twenty rewards. Compared to the medium-sized design drawings, the small architectural design drawings actually did not attract Gu Xi''s attention much. After all, the small design drawings did not exist in the design drawings he urgently needed now. ?This time, the four small architectural design drawings did not dissatisfy Gu Xi, nor did they surprise him. [Design of the Corroded Moat (Small): Use 200 resources, 5 units of stones, and 5 units of herbs to build a Corroded Moat (small building) in the city. All enemies who step into the moat will receive 3 points of damage per second. (upgradeable)] [Garrison Gate Design (Small): Use 200 resources, 5 units of stone, and 5 units of metal to build a garrison gate (small building) in the city. Soldiers stored in this gate can gain attack +2 in combat. Effect (can be upgraded)] [Eagle Eye Arrow Tower Design (Small): Use 200 resources, 5 units of stone, and 5 units of wood to build an Eagle Eye Arrow Tower (small building) in the city. The range of all archers arranged on the arrow tower will be increased by 50% ( Upgradeable)] Design of the Morale Strong Drum Tower (small): Use 200 resources, 5 units of stone, and 5 units of wood to build a Morale Strong Drum Tower (small building) in the city, which can increase the morale of the defending troops by 1 point (can be upgraded) It can be said that among the four small architectural design drawings, only the [Morale Drum Tower] is of little use. After all, the undead cannot use morale. The other three small buildings can all be used immediately on the battlefield. ?So after looking at Liu Zishi, Gu Xi closed his eyes, and his city gate appeared behind him. (End of this chapter) Chapter 158： Beyond the World (36148) Chapter 158 Outside the World (36148) The average subscription is 1481. Seeing the average subscription increase, my motivation to update has also become much stronger! After Gu Xi sent the ten architectural design drawings he had just received back to Aridovi, Liu Zishi said to Gu Xi: "Let''s go, we wasted some time in order to come here. The boss asked me to take you directly to the battlefield, and your task is very simple. You will know it when you get to the battlefield. " ?? Gu Xi was not surprised by Liu Zishi''s rude attitude. After all, you have received the benefits, so you must complete the tasks given by the other party. ?So the two of them drove the evil coffin in the other direction of the Sanxian Garden. This time Gu Xi tried his best to let Xie Coffin keep up with Liu Zishi''s Xie Coffin, and at the same time he was still chatting with Liu Zishi there. Comrade Liu, I would like to ask how this evil coffin needs to be modified? This question immediately touched Liu Zishi''s heart. He can change the evil coffin to look like this, he is definitely a thoughtful person. ?Just like in the real world, someone changes an ordinary car into a sports car, and all they want is the praise of others. If you were to ask him these questions, you would definitely get all kinds of bragging and explanations. The same is true for Liu Zishi. ?As soon as he heard that Gu Xi wanted to ask about the transformation of the evil coffin, he immediately became energetic. "You said this, then I will explain it carefully. You must have never thought about what is in the evil coffin, right?" Gu Xi was stunned for a moment, is there still such a problem? Looking at Gu Xi''s expression, Liu Zishi started talking. The reason why the evil coffin is called the evil coffin is nothing more than two parts, one part is the coffin, and the other part is the evil thing inside the coffin. You have also seen the transformation of the coffin, which is just to add some wind protection and increase the movement speed. You dont know much now, so you can stick on the talismans first, and then find some materials similar to oak or locust wood to re-make the outer shell of the coffin, or you can find some blood to paint the coffin. These are the best. conventional means. These services are available in many places. If you dont want to change it yourself, you can find someone to change it. But the evil things in the evil coffin must be dealt with by yourself. What did you use to feed the evil things inside? " Feeding? ??This thing still needs to be fed? ??Gu Xi was confused, but fortunately he reacted quickly and said decisively: "Innards!" Oh, the internal organs are not bad, but youd better use more good materials, so that the evil things inside can slowly develop spirituality. By the way, you must pay more attention to the properties of the materials. You can''t mess around. You can''t just feed the ice properties and then feed the fire properties immediately. The evil things won''t be able to stand it. ?In addition, if you can find suitable corpses, you can also put one or two in to suppress evil things. After all, this evil thing is not safe. If there is no coffin, we may not be able to defeat this evil thing. " ?While talking, they came to a building on the north side of Sanxian Garden. "We are here. This is where we enter the ceremonial battlefield. After you enter, don''t worry about anything. Follow me and rush forward. Your goal is to be at the forefront." ??Although he didn''t know what the mission was, looking at Liu Zishi''s serious look, Gu Xi still nodded. After getting off the evil coffin, Gu Xi followed Liu Zishi and entered the building. As soon as he entered this place, Gu Xi discovered that it was the same as the mausoleum guarding hut in Sanxian Garden, with a downward elevator. This situation surprised Gu Xi. Could it be that the ceremony this time was held underground in Sanxian Garden, where Sanxian''s mausoleum was located? Without waiting for Gu Xi to react, Liu Zishi took out his token and started the elevator in front of him. ?Then Gu Xi felt a downward pull, as if he had been stretched dozens of times. He felt like his muscles were about to be stretched out. ?But the next moment, the pulling force was quickly interrupted. Gu Xi felt that all the pressure in his body was reflected on his body. His internal organs felt like they were tumbling, as if their internal organs were not in their original positions. As soon as he landed, Gu Xi fell to the ground, which looked even uglier than when he was blown away by the cold wind on the evil coffin. ?Liu Zishi was not in a good mood at this time, but he still managed to stand up. This is a troop transport channel for transporting undead troops, so its normal to feel uncomfortable. ?But who made it impossible for us to get back to the general platform? Can you still stand up now? " "Can." ? Gu Xi supported the cold wind staff and tried his best to stand up, but to be honest, he really wanted to find a place to lie down and let his internal organs return to their original position. Okay, lets get ready to go. Liu Zishi summoned the evil coffin, turned over and jumped on it. When Gu Xi saw it, he quickly called out his evil coffin and followed him. However, at this time, he had no intention of lying down. He simply lay down on the evil coffin and activated the follow mode. While lying on the evil coffin, Gu Xi suddenly discovered a problem. ?They were obviously going downward, but why did the starry sky appear in front of them? ?This made Gu Xi sit up immediately. Comrade Liu, are we underground in Sanxian Garden now? "Of course not. Our current location is on the periphery of CC80, at the crack in the world passage. Beyond that, we will find the world." CC80 is what people in this world call the world numbered ULYUHDDS04CC80. Gu Xi understood what it meant as soon as he heard it. But he looked puzzled, "The world is on the periphery, so what are we going to do?" At this time, Liu Zishi pointed to the three light pillars that appeared at the end of the sky behind him, "Did you see it? They are the Cracks suppressed by the Fairy Garden, the Extremely Frozen Sea, and the Death Snow Peak. All we have to do is guard these three places." Cracks, dont let them be occupied. We? Just the two of us? Of course its not just the two of us, its all the necromancers. Otherwise, what do you think the undead disaster ritual is for? This is a war to protect our world, and everyone must contribute. Your affairs are the most important. After I send you to your position, I will retreat, and then you will be guarding the frontline position. " Dont worry, I will guard there. "You should pay attention to yourself. We are now on the periphery of the game world. When we go out, we will enter the real world. Don''t be careless. If you get lost here, you may be dead." Gu Xi nodded affirmatively. He is not stupid, he has even guessed what the mage leader wants him to do. City of Death and Death Incarnation, this is the best combination that can take root in the shortest time and survive until the undead disaster ceremony begins. As for whether you can keep it, it depends on your ability. ??If this task is not difficult, the mage leader will not directly give thirty architectural design drawings as a reward. (End of this chapter) Chapter 159： Gu Xi’s mission (37148) Chapter 159 Gu Xis Mission (37148) ??Xie Coffin moved forward very quickly, and in almost a blink of an eye, Liu Zishi brought Gu Xi to an open space. Jumping off the evil coffin, Liu Zishi took out the token given to him by the mage leader. At this time, the token was flashing with a dazzling light, indicating that this was their target location. "This is it. I will place the token here later. Your task is to guard this position until the light on the token disappears." Hearing this mission, Gu Xi''s eyes also condensed. There is a saying that goes well, the bigger the matter, the fewer the words. ?The task at hand sounds simple, but a lot is hidden beneath the words. ?Like guarding this position, how big is this position? If the enemy passes nearby, will it be attacked? ??And how long will it take to wait until the light on the token disappears? ??If Gu Xi can''t bear it anymore, will someone come to help? ?These are all problems. But Liu Zishi had no intention of explaining it to Gu Xi. When Gu Xi nodded, he quickly placed the token on the ground. ??Then Gu Xi discovered that layer after layer of black magic circles appeared on the ground with the token as the center. At the location where the magic circle spread, Gu Xi could even feel something crawling underground. After the black magic circle expanded into a huge magic circle with a diameter of about one thousand meters, Gu Xi understood how large the area he needed to guard was. ?At the same time, where the token was originally placed, a platform began to rise upward from the ground, and the token was stuck on the platform. ??This token is emitting a kind of light, and finally the faint white light directly envelopes the magic circle in front of you. Seeing this, Liu Zishi nodded with satisfaction. Thats it, my work is done, now its your work. Wait, Comrade Liu, I want to ask, if a fight breaks out, this battlefield... Oh, everything on the battlefield belongs to you, just clean the battlefield by yourself, but I want to remind you, if it is not necessary, dont use corpse explosions if you cant use them. The use of corpse explosions is not allowed? Why? Just after Gu Xi finished asking the question, he felt the ground shake and some arms stretched out from the ground. Then some skeletons began to rise from the ground. ??These skeletons were obviously level 0 skeletons at first, but under the light of the token, they began to upgrade rapidly. Bone-made long swords appeared in their hands, and broken armor began to appear on their bodies. This is? ?Gu Xi glanced at Liu Zishi. Liu Zishi said with certainty: "This is part of the undead natural disaster array. The rear is summoning souls on a large scale, and the undead will be sent to the front line through the magic array. ?Whether you can use these undead to defend this place depends on your own abilities. By the way, the upper limit of the number of undead controlled by the magic circle in front of you is three thousand. Once it is full, it will be replenished after the undead die in battle. You also know the level of the newly summoned undead. If the level does not go up, and you treat them as cannon fodder, or train them seriously, it all depends on your own choice. " What about my troops? Gu Xi asked seriously after listening to Liu Zishis words. There is no limit to the number. ????I understand. ? Gu Xi understood the situation as soon as he heard it, so he thrust the cold wind staff in front of the platform, and then the city gate from Alidovi City appeared behind Gu Xi. Gu Xi used the city gate to protect the platform in front of him where the tokens were stored. ??With the appearance of the city gate, Luna also drove out of Alidovi with Gu Xi''s undead army. Sir, what is going on? Looking at the troops following Luna, Gu Xi asked seriously: "Luna, how many troops do we have now?" There are 121 people in the Bone-cutting Battalion, 26 people are left in Combat Team 1, 29 people are left in Combat Team 2, the total number of skeleton shooters is 133 people, there are almost 39 zombies, and there are 32 ghosts. Hearing the data reported by Luna, Gu Xi took a deep breath. He knew that his battle losses in the Middle Ancient District were relatively large, but he never expected that he would lose so much. ?This almost directly reduced half of the troops to go in. ??Moreover, Gu Xi hasnt had a chance to summon the souls of the undead. It can be said that Gu Xi has absorbed all the losses this time. No, Luna, go and replenish your troops. I remember that last time I opened the treasure box and opened two recruitment coupons. You first recruit a group of skeleton soldiers and a group of skeleton archers. Skeleton soldiers are added to combat team 1, and skeleton shooters are mixed. In addition, you go to the Ghost Tower Bridge and recruit all the gargoyles for me. ??In addition, you have to speed up on the magic tower and barracks. After these two core buildings are completed, have you seen the ten design drawings I sent back? The city gate, arrow tower and moat should be built in this order, and the speed should be fast. " Luna had followed Gu Xi for so long, and her tacit understanding with Gu Xi was the strongest. As soon as she heard it, she understood that the situation in front of her was quite dangerous, so she turned around and returned to the city, acting according to Gu Xi''s request. stand up. ?At this time, Dimi, who was bored, also walked to the city gate. She looked at Gu Xi, who was standing on the evil coffin with the ice staff, and said something leisurely. Sir, you are preparing for a big battle, but your current situation seems not to be very good. You obviously dont have much mana. Dont you want to take a rest first? Gu Xi looked back at Dimi, a trace of doubt flashing in his eyes. Dont look at me like that, Im just saying that I cant help you fight now, but I can still do it by reminding you. After all, I am relying on you now, and I dont want to wake up one day and find you and your city gone. " Thank you very much. ??Gu Xi looked back at Dimi, lay down on the evil coffin quite simply, put the quilt on his stomach, closed his eyes and fell asleep. As for the battlefield in front of you, there was no need to keep an eye on it. Luna was commanding undead troops coming out of Aridovi one after another. Under the command of the undead leader, the undead troops under Gu Xi have already taken up their positions on the battlefield. ?At the same time, affected by the undead natural disaster magic circle, skeletons crawled out of the ground one after another. Their strength was temporarily enhanced under the light. ?Of course, their strength cannot be infinitely improved. Depending on the individual strength of the undead, the upper limit of their improvement is also limited. Some skeletons can only be upgraded to level 1, while others can be upgraded to level 3. Without the need for Gu Xi to command, several undead leaders under Gu Xi began to actively communicate with those skeletons with good talents, hoping to incorporate them into their own team. But for some unknown reason, these undead are willing to obey the command of the undead leader, but are unwilling to join the formation. After trying several times, the undead leader had no choice but to give up on the formation of these undead, and instead tried to find a way to direct them to stand and wait. (End of this chapter) Chapter 160： The enemy appears (please subscribe) Chapter 160 The enemy appears (please subscribe) My lord, wake up, my lord! In the daze, Gu Xi heard Luna''s voice, and even put a cold hand on his face, as if to wake himself up. ?Gu Xi sat up and looked up at Luna. Luna was holding a roasted owl and a cup of green ghost in her hands. "Thank you, that''s just what I need right now, Luna, how long have I been asleep?" ??Looking at the undead who had already taken their positions, Gu Xi reached out and took the food and wine. About two and a half hours, sir, the gargoyles, new skeleton soldiers, and skeleton shooters have been in place, and the enemy seems to be arriving soon. "arrive?" ?Gu Xi tore off one of the owl''s legs, bit it down hard, and looked outside. He noticed that about seven or eight kilometers away from his current position, a large number of strange creatures were walking towards this direction. These creatures look like mummies, but their skin is red. Among their ranks, there are some beings riding on the backs of yaks, beating drums made of unknown leather and directing the troops in this direction. And go. Gu Xi could only see their appearance from a distance, and had no way of judging their number and strength. ?He turned his head and glanced at Luna, then climbed up the stairs behind the city gate to the city gate tower. ?Above the city gate, 15 gargoyles were huddled and standing on the edge of the city wall. They wrapped their wings around their bodies, like stone statues, waiting for the order to attack. Go and check on the enemy. ?Gu Xi ordered seriously. If he hadn''t been chewing owl meat in his mouth, maybe he could have been more dignified. As soon as the gargoyles heard this, they flew up and divided into three groups, with five in each group flying towards the distance. Standing on the city gate tower, Gu Xi found that this was a more suitable position to command the battle. ?Standing here, he can easily see everything within a convenient two kilometers. This will be much more convenient for commanding in battle. ?However, Gu Xi also knew that in this position, he was actually somewhat out of touch with the battlefield, and the range of many spells could not extend to every corner of the battlefield. ?At the same time, his position cannot take into account the battle below the city gate, which will be a blind spot. ?While Gu Xi was studying the feasibility of commanding the battle from the city gate tower, the gargoyles flew back again. ?Although they could not speak, communication was not a problem. They used dust to draw pictures of their enemies on the ground. Three regiment-shaped scrolls represent the battle formations deployed by the enemy when they advance. ?Although it is not certain whether the number is three thousand or six thousand, one thing is certain, the enemy is not the kind of guy who has no brains. There should be corresponding commanders among them. What kind of troops do they have? ?Finding that the enemy was not that easy to deal with, Gu Xi quickly asked. ?Several gargoyles were gesticulating and explaining the situation to Gu Xi through their actions. ?? Gu Xi could tell many things from the gargoyle''s movements. Gu Xi understood that there was a reason why the gargoyle could become the mage''s most effective subordinate. Their movements are pretty standard and easy to understand. ?Just after watching it for a while, Gu Xi knew the general situation of the enemy. ?This wave of enemies rushing over is not very strong. Based on the Gargoyle''s own judgment, their strength is about the same as that of the Gargoyle.????That is between level 3 and 4. They are divided into three groups. They are mainly humanoid and do not move very fast. The gargoyles can easily come four or five times over their heads before they can react. As for the opponent''s combat power, I haven''t seen it clearly yet, but judging from the situation of the enemies in front of me, they don''t move very fast, and they are the kind with thick skin and high blood. ?Gu Xi thought for a moment, then lowered his head and looked down at the city gate tower. At this time, Luna was leading the undead army there to command the newly transformed ordinary undead. Facing this situation, Gu Xi said decisively: "Luna." Hearing the sound, Luna raised her head and glanced at Gu Xi, and found that Gu Xi on the city gate tower made a push forward motion. ?So Luna flew forward with the ghost, and at the same time, the skeletons who had been staying in the undead natural disaster circle also flew out under Luna''s guidance. These skeletons that rushed out were all newly transformed skeletons. They did not even have a set of suitable equipment. The weapons in their hands were long swords or short axes turned from bones. But under the leadership of Luna, they showed the momentum of a victorious army advancing. As for the troops under Gu Xi, only the leader of the skeleton shooters got the order and followed him out, while the rest stayed in place, including the Bone-Zhanying Battalion, with no intention of attacking. As the undead troops attacked, Gu Xi also ran down from the city gate tower. He stood on top of the evil coffin, with the cold wind staff in one hand, directly on the front line of the battlefield, watching the undead troops attack. In the sky, there are 15 gargoyles hovering. ??As the undead troops walked out of the control range of the undead natural disaster, Gu Xi could feel the ground begin to shake again. This is because there are no longer a sufficient number of undead here, so the ritual of the undead disaster is sending new undead here. ?But because the undead that originally belonged here did not die, the new undead can only stay underground and have no way to climb out. With this discovery, Gu Xi also laughed. Now he doesn''t have to worry about the number of troops under his command. Without considering the strength of the undead, there is only one way for the undead to fight, which is frontal attack. "kill!" Hearing Gu Xi''s roar, the skeletons who were walking began to rush. ?They were so proactive that they shocked the three troops who rushed over. In the eyes of the red-skinned mummy, this is very unreasonable. They understand that undead troops will leave their defenses. After all, there will always be some players who are used to blocking enemies from their own defense lines. But now the distance between them is obviously more than 1,500 meters, why did they launch a charge? ?Is it possible that among these skeleton soldiers, there are other ways to fight without being attacked? ??The red-skinned mummy leader was also a little helpless. He hesitated, raised the weapon in his hand, and gave the command to charge at the charging skeleton soldiers. So all the red-skinned mummies started running, and even the drums in their ranks became significantly faster. ??Looking at the red-skinned mummy also charging, Gu Xi also smiled. As soon as they charged like this, the team was in chaos. ?Furthermore, the advance charge also disrupted the opponent''s rhythm. Now the situation is under Gu Xi''s control. At this time, Gu Xi used the cold wind staff to push the evil coffin a little higher, and the evil coffin began to move forward with all its strength, rushing towards the battlefield. (End of this chapter) Chapter 161： The first battle (please subscribe) Chapter 161 The First Battle (please subscribe) When he rushed out of the Undead Disaster Ceremony Array, Gu Xi suddenly turned his head and found that behind him was a huge magic array shrouded in a lavender light curtain. The position he is guarding is just a point in this magic circle. ?Nearly a hundred defense points similar to his are forming a large magic circle around a straight beam of light. A large number of undead are being generated and gathered in this magic circle, and are finally being moved to different locations. ??As long as the enemy dares to invade the ritual circle of the Undead Scourge, they will become part of the magic circle. After death, they will be used to fill the magic circle''s consumption and become a skeleton in the Undead Scourge. ?At this time, Gu Xi also understood his mission. ??What he is guarding is a node of the magic circle, and it is also an attack node. ??The aura that attracts enemies is constantly emitting from here. Without looking, Gu Xi could tell that other players at the same node were now commanding the three thousand skeletons they had just acquired to prepare for defense. But Gu Xi is different. ? Gu Xi had only one idea, he had become a necromancer. Why wouldn''t he dare to charge with the undead? Killing the enemy outside one''s own defense range is called skill. ? Gu Xi, who understood the current situation, turned his hand and pointed the cold wind staff at the red-skinned mummy that had begun to charge. Storm of Bones! ?In the direction Gu Xi pointed, a tornado formed by a large number of white bones advanced toward the red-skinned mummy. ?These white bones carry a +3 coldness, and as long as they come into contact with some, they will freeze people. ??As the Bone Storm pushed forward, a frozen passage appeared in the midst of the enemy''s charging team. This moment disrupted the charging team of red-skinned mummies, and the mummies rushing from behind even pressed on the companions in front. Such confusion was directly caught by Luna on the front line. She pointed her hand in the direction of the enemy, and the leader of the skeleton archer in the undead army understood it instantly. ?Hum! A wave of arrows fell from the sky, pinning the chaotic enemy to the ground. ?Subsequently, a group of skeletons rushed towards the mummies. They wielded the simplest weapons and slashed and smashed at the mummies. Due to falling to the ground and being confused, the mummies lost the opportunity to fight back immediately. Even though the skeletons'' weapons were not that good, they quickly gained the upper hand. At this time, Gu Xi also followed the troops to the front line of the battlefield. He noticed that at the very back of the team, nearly thirty red-skinned mummies were carrying a chair made of wood and white baboon skin. Sitting on the chair was a red-skinned being that looked like a hill. This red-skinned being looks like a shrunken abomination. ?But when he raised his head, wisdom actually flashed in his eyes. He is the commander of this red-skinned mummy army. ??He is a rare leader among the White Walkers who possesses both wisdom and strength. He is different from other White Walkers. He thinks that he is a general, and fighting head-on on the battlefield is what he should do. ?The kind of sneaking and plotting against others through weird means is not what he wants. Only by attacking the enemy''s defense line head-on will he be happy. At the same time, he will also personally kill some enemies he recognizes and sew the enemy''s corpses to his body. In his mind, only this is worthy of such a battle. ?The chaotic scene in front of him was not what he wanted. Seeing the red-skinned mummy that he had finally trained with great difficulty, charging wildly again, the abomination became angry. He stretched out his hand to grab it, and an iron rod with a hook appeared in his hand. "Get out of my way!" Abomination roared loudly. Upon hearing this, the red-skinned mummies in front of him quickly moved to both sides. Abomination strode forward, shouting back as he rushed. Everyone looked at me, and the first group charged after me. ?The other troops were flanking us on both sides. Didn''t they see many of them? Surround them up and you can... Damn it, who could have plotted against me? " ?Before he finished giving the hateful command, a bone spur hit him in the face. The power of the ice almost froze his mouth. ?Looking in the direction from which the bone spurs flew, Hatred found Gu Xi standing on the evil coffin, holding the ice staff pointed at him. ?This action did not arouse any hatred and anger. He looked around decisively, trying to find the meaning of the other party''s action. ??In the eyes of Abomination, Gu Xi is nothing more than a necromancer. A necromancer who was supposed to be in the rear appeared on the front line and actively provoked him. This is very unreasonable. So there must be an ambush nearby. This necromancer is just a bait. He wants to lure him there, separate himself from the army, and then kill himself first. Many thoughts flashed through my hateful mind. At the same time, I also thought of many ways to deal with it. ?However, he never expected that Gu Xi didn''t think that much at all. The reason why he took action against Abomination was simply because he happened to see Abomination rushing out. In order not to affect the battle situation on the front line, Gu Xi didn''t mind taking action. ??If there is really any plan, it shouldn''t be using bone spurs. You can learn about Gu Xi''s other skills. ?After realizing that his one blow did not cause much damage to Abomination, Gu Xi began to prepare for his second move. At this time, the hatred was still thinking about whether Gu Xi had any conspiracy in doing this, but Gu Xi had already cast a spell over there. ?Storm of Bones! A bone storm centered near Abomination was quickly generated, and a large number of bones kept hitting him, taking away many of Abomination''s lives with each hit. ?Hate, I dont understand now. ?He had clearly thought of many ways to target himself just now, so why didn''t he use them over there? It is impossible for a necromancer to be so insane. There must be something wrong here. ?Hateful while resisting the attack of the Bone Storm, while thinking about this problem, Gu Xi was also a little stunned. ??What''s going on with this guy? Do you just ignore his attacks while taking advantage of your health? ?? Gu Xi had a second thought, turned around and shouted loudly: "Skeleton Archer Leader, focus the fire!" As soon as the leader of the skeleton shooter took a look at the situation on Gu Xi''s side, he knew who the target was to deal with. He raised the longbow in his left hand toward the sky, and all the skeleton archers looked at him. ?Then the leader of the skeleton archers opened his bow, and the bone arrows flew towards the Abomination with a whizzing sound. Hearing this voice, Hatred also raised his head, just in time to see a large number of arrows flying toward him. Only then did Abomination react. He turned the iron rod in his hand, ding ding ding ding, and quickly blocked many arrow attacks. But at this time, Gu Xi also took action again, pointing his soul lamp in the direction of hatred. ????????????????????????????? (End of this chapter) Chapter 162： First kill (38149) Chapter 162 The First Kill (38149) The average subscription is 1492. I will work hard to pay off the debt. Please subscribe more and promote it more. Dont be afraid, I can afford it. ??The skill of bewitching people''s hearts is actually not very powerful in affecting the undead. It is common knowledge that the undead have no hearts. What Gu Xi wants is not to hypnotize the enemy, but to make the enemy have a moment of trance. ?Sure enough, as Gu Xi took action, the abominable movement that was resisting the fire from the skeleton shooter suddenly paused. ??The speed of swinging the iron rod in his hand was also obviously much slower, just at this time the leader of the skeleton shooter launched a second wave of fire. This time Abomination was unable to block these attacks. More than a hundred arrows were all stuck in his face. ??If it weren''t for the strong vitality of hatred itself, he might have died at this moment. The hatred at this time was also infuriated. He no longer considered whether to ambush or not. He held up the iron rod in his hand and rushed towards Gu Xi. ?Gu Xi pointed his finger in the direction he hated. Tendrils of the dead! A large number of arms and tentacles stretched out from the ground, tightly grasping Abomination''s legs, making it impossible for him to move forward. Subsequently, the situation on the Abomination side was also discovered by those ordinary skeletons. The previous killing of red-skinned mummies gave these skeletons a lot of experience and benefits. Now it seems that there is another advantage to be taken advantage of, so a large number of skeletons pounce on them. ?These skeletons jumped on the abominations, scratching and biting them. ?Hate was already angry at being unable to move, and now it only added fuel to the fire. ?Hate waved the iron rod in his hand and swept away the skeletons on his body with one sweep. But more and more skeletons are jumping on the Abomination, just to bite the Abomination or take a little flesh from him. At this time, Gu Xi saw the situation in front of him and ignored Abomination. He pointed at the red-skinned mummy who was surrounding him to rescue Abomination. A storm of white bones quickly formed, blocking the path of the red-skinned mummy. Luna! Luna knew what she wanted to do as soon as she heard this. She quickly rushed into the group of red-skinned mummies with her ghost, attracting the attention of these red-skinned mummies. Without the help of red-skinned mummies, Abomination could not withstand the onslaught of waves of skeletons. After killing three waves of skeletons, the hatred finally couldn''t stand it anymore. ?His body was covered with wounds, and the flesh and blood that had been stitched together on his body had been torn and scattered on the ground. Only the bones and internal organs that had been pieced together were still there. At this time, you can see that this abomination is equipped with more than the normal amount of internal organs. In addition to seven pieces of lungs, there are four hearts of different sizes and different processing methods on the chest. ?At the same time, there is a row of brains soaked in liquid on his back, that is, on both sides of the spine. It can be seen that the reason why this abomination can be both civil and military is inseparable from these internal organs. ?Now, the situation is different. Since the flesh and blood of hatred was torn open, these internal organs have no function. The skeletons tore off the internal organs one by one, and some skeletons even placed the internal organs on themselves. ?Hate still wanted to **** his internal organs back, but his flesh and blood had been exhausted and his life had been reduced to the lowest level. The reason why he could still survive was because his head had not been chopped off yet. But that''s enough. The hatred that makes the whole body unable to move can''t stop others from pulling their heads off their bodies. In the end, all the bones of the abomination were dismantled, leaving only the head with a bunch of brains left in front of Gu Xi. Looking at the things brought by the ordinary skeletons, Gu Xi couldn''t help but smile and said, "Do they still know how to offer sacrifices?" ?Then Gu Xi wanted to refuse, but when he looked at what the skeletons brought up, Gu Xi had a thought in his mind. Let the skeletons clean up the battlefield on their own. Give the skeletons 30% of what they grab, and recycle the rest, Luna! As soon as Luna heard Gu Xi''s order, she looked at Gu Xi and found that Gu Xi was pointing at the things that the skeletons had snatched from the red-skinned mummies. Luna and Gu Xi''s tacit understanding was quite high. She understood Gu Xi''s thoughts immediately. She quickly flew towards the city gate, preparing to carve out a piece of land there and let the skeletons here be handed over this time. Harvest on the battlefield. As for whether it was right to ask these skeletons to hand over things, Luna didn''t think about it at all. ??No necromancer needs to consider the thoughts of the undead. Gu Xi was willing to give them 30%, just because they still had the potential to grow. Skeletons that couldn''t grow wouldn''t be able to get anything from them even if they were cleaning the battlefield. When Luna was about to leave, Gu Xi said again: "Luna, take out all the armors and other things in the city. When the battle here is over, I will directly let the skeleton soldiers of level 3 or above come over. Dress up. ? I can tell from this battle that the enemy is not weak. We dont just use skeletons as cannon fodder, but we have to pick out some with potential and raise them. " ?Luna nodded to express her understanding, and then quickly drifted towards the city gate. At this time, Gu Xi was commanding the skeleton archer leader, firing straight shots at the chaotic and difficult areas on the battlefield. ?Under Gu Xi''s command, the battlefield was slowly brought under control, and the skeletons who had just crawled out of the undead natural disaster circle also grew up in the battle. Some of them have a more ruthless fighting style, and they have even reached level 3 and become official skeleton soldiers. ?It''s just that the weapons in their hands are still bone weapons. After becoming skeleton soldiers, they don''t have a direction or anything. They almost use whatever weapons they have in their hands. ?? Gu Xi himself could see the chaos in this battle. If he hadn''t seized the opportunity and disrupted the enemy''s rhythm, he didn''t know what would have happened in the end. So these undead must be adjusted. Some tough jobs must be done. The spearman combat style of Combat Team 1 must be learned by these skeletons. ?This kind of spearman''s fighting method is the simplest and most practical, and is most suitable for skeleton soldiers who are not afraid of death. ??And the spear is the best weapon to make. Even if you don''t have a suitable spear, you can use it with a stick. In addition, an ordinary axehand must also be equipped, so that the last hit can be carried out after the spear rushes through. Only with proper coordination, these skeletons can grow up in battle after battle. Otherwise, they will be summoned after death, and then die again after being summoned. In the end, they will be nothing more than a group of cannon fodder. Now they can still win with the help of Gu Xi, but there will be more enemies behind them. ?Who knows what kind of enemies Gu Xi will encounter here next, so Gu Xi has to think about it for himself. ?After returning this time, all skeletons that can reach level 3 will be equipped with equipment and rearranged for training. At that time, they will be the main force in the Guxi battle. (End of this chapter) Chapter 163： Cleaning the battlefield and upgrading the evil coffin (39149) Chapter 163 Cleaning the battlefield and upgrading the evil coffin (39149) As Gu Xis orders were issued one by one, the battle here slowly came to an end. Under Gu Xi''s command, the skeletons'' battle became much more orderly. They began to learn to cooperate with each other, and slowly the skeletons'' battle became much smoother. Although no one was directing, the cooperation was gradually in place. ?At the same time, some of the things they snatched from the red-skinned mummies were used on themselves. Their weapons and equipment began to be replaced, and their combat effectiveness began to increase. And in front of Gu Xi, piles of garbage began to appear. There are chopped off arms, torn off red skin, and some hair. I dont know why the skeleton thinks these things are good things. The most important thing is that these items actually have attributes. When they are placed in front of Gu Xi, Gu Xi will receive prompts proactively, even if he wants to know about them. You get plucked hair (grey). You get palms with nails (grey). You get large patches of skin (grey). ?In the gray garbage sent by the skeleton, the best material is the human head from the abomination plus a bunch of brains. [Spliced ??head (gray): A large number of brains are spliced ??into the head. Perhaps in the mind of the original owner of this head, brains are a good thing for improving intelligence, but his idea is somewhat natural, and in the end this thing has been lost. It has lost its original function, and the only advantage is that it is a good material that can be used to make equipment. ?It is precisely because of the existence of this [Splicing Head] that Gu Xi is willing to keep watching this information pop up, even if it is gray, he will not miss it. ?Of course there are white-quality weapons, but Gu Xi took a look and saw that most of them were equipment used by soldiers. Dagger (white): weapon used by soldiers, attack +1 Common clothes (white): armor for soldiers, defense +1 Iron-headed stick (white): weapon used by soldiers, attack +2 These weapons were quite messy, and Gu Xi didn''t even confiscate them. He divided them up on the spot. Basically, whoever found them would go to whoever found them. Gu Xi didn''t expect to be able to organize a legion with these weapons and equipment. ??On the contrary, it was a chair that was originally used to carry Hate. After it was dismantled, he got three green items, which was Gu Xi''s biggest gain this time. [White baboon skin (green +1, identity proof): The enhanced white baboon skin is more powerful. With this baboon skin, you can walk freely in the void, but you will also get weird effects. Enhance. Blood-tainted wood (green): Wood affected by various stains and bloods. The stained blood has been covered with unknown layers. It is the best material used to strengthen things like seats or treasure chests. Flesh cushion (green): A cushion made of the flesh, skin and hair of the defeated, which can improve the quality and attributes of the seat. Gu Xi thought about these three items for a moment. The white baboon skin was proof that he had killed the enemy. This one had to be put away. The other two items, Gu Xi didn''t have a throne of his own, were of little use now. He Just use it directly on the evil coffin. ?The wood was thrown into Xie''s coffin, and Xie''s coffin happily swallowed the wood. Then Gu Xi noticed that the lid of Xie''s coffin had obviously become much thicker. ?The flesh and blood cushion was draped over the evil coffin, and then the black gas that came out of the evil coffin digested the flesh and blood cushion. When the black air dissipated, the outer shell of the evil coffin also underwent some changes. Gu Xi could clearly see that there were several new talismans on the evil coffin, and at the same time, some black talismans appeared on the edge of the coffin lid. Shredded pork. Evil Coffin (green +1, mount): Mount for undead players and heroes, moving at a speed of 150 kilometers per hour, can ride one person, and can temporarily increase the speed to 300 kilometers per hour (limited to 20 seconds). ?This situation made Gu Xi''s eyes light up. After the evil coffin was strengthened, not only did the speed increase, but it also had a function that could temporarily accelerate the charge. It seems that the quality of this mount is indeed better. After thinking about it for a while, Gu Xi simply took out the [Magic Power Heart] that he had saved before and placed it in front of the evil coffin. At this time, the evil coffin had just completed the promotion from green to green +1. As soon as it saw the [magic heart], the evil coffin quickly moved in front of the heart, sprayed out black air, and dragged the [magic heart] to the heart. among. ?The next moment, the evil coffin was completely shrouded in black energy, and even Gu Xi couldn''t get even half a step closer. Gu Xi understood that the evil coffin was being upgraded, but judging from the current situation, this upgrade might take some time. At this time, Gu Xi ignored the evil coffin and turned his attention to the battlefield. ?At this time, the last few enemies have been cleared away by the skeletons. There is no need for Gu Xi to give any orders, and the skeletons automatically clean up the battlefield. ?Some idle skeletons helped Gu Xi transport the gray garbage piled in front of him back to the undead natural disaster circle. ?During the transportation process, Gu Xi even had time to sort these items into categories. Those that can be used to make equipment and weapons are singled out, and those that can be used to make alchemy and medicine are placed in a separate pile. Finally, there are those things of unknown use, all piled together. When this battle is over, Gu Xi plans to send them to the dock warehouse to let Kane see if there are any other different things in there. At this time, Luna had also shipped out a large amount of weapons and equipment from Alidovi. Most of the weapons in Gu Xi City were trophies from the last time Gu Xi fought the ghost soldiers. ?Most of them are weapons such as broadswords and full sets of armor. There are quite a lot of them. There are more than a thousand in sets, and there are even more in incomplete sets. When the skeletons were carrying things over, Gu Xi waved to the skeletons, "Those who are above level 3 should come and line up to get weapons and equipment. Those who have not reached level 3 are waiting with the newly summoned troops." Mixed. If you dont work hard, you will end up as cannon fodder. Go faster and take care of the battlefield. ?Luna, drag these things to Alidovi City and let Kane handle the sorting. " Luna turned her head and glanced at the huge pile of gray items sent in by the skeletons. She didn''t ask any questions, just pointed behind her, and Gu Xi''s unorganized skeleton soldiers began to send these items into the city. In the door. At this time, Gu Xi also began to command the skeleton soldiers who had just reached level 3 to come and get weapons. Seeing these skeleton soldiers being armed one by one, Gu Xi also had a smile on his face. At this moment, the magic circle on the ground suddenly extended outwards, and new skeletons crawled out of the ground one after another, actively adding to Gu Xi''s team. ? Gu Xi placed these newly added skeletons separately from the skeleton soldiers who had reached level 3. After some counting, Gu Xi now had a total of 876 skeleton soldiers above level 3 and 2124 skeletons below level 3. ?This combat effectiveness is better than before, but not much better. It seems that we have to wait for the next battle to improve the combat effectiveness of these undead. (End of this chapter) Chapter 164： Reorganized undead army (please subscribe) Chapter 164 The reorganized undead army (please subscribe) Sir, the equipment has been transported. Kane is conducting an appraisal on the materials sent in. I believe the results will be available soon. After being driven out of Alidovi again, Luna immediately reported the situation in the city to Gu Xi. Okay, thank you for your hard work. As Gu Xi spoke, his hands were not idle. At this time, Gu Xi was dragging several skeleton leaders there to classify the skeleton soldiers. The Skeleton Leaders of the Skeleton Battalion and the two combat teams all have their own criteria for judging outstanding soldiers. Through their analysis, it can actually be seen where the 876 skeleton soldiers fit. ?Although these skeleton soldiers are not organized into the team, the most important characteristic of the undead is that they are obedient. Gu Xi is planning to let these skeleton soldiers fight together behind the boss like skeleton shooters. In this way, the next time a fight breaks out, the situation will not be as chaotic as the last battle. Seeing this situation, Luna also stepped forward to help. And beside Gu Xi, he was still talking about the final situation of the battlefield. ?Gu Xi also listened carefully. He knew very well that the current situation was no joke. There were some things that Gu Xi had to be aware of. ?Just as Luna was saying this to Gu Xi, several gargoyles suddenly flew down from the city gate tower. ?Luna looked at the gargoyle and was about to say something, but Gu Xi stopped her. "I arranged it. I asked them to keep an eye on the battlefield outside. If there is any movement there, they will come over and notify me immediately. It seems that an enemy is coming." Gu Xi turned his head and glanced at his side. The evil coffin was still shrouded in a black mist and could not be used for the time being. On the other hand, the skeleton soldiers have already assigned their positions and are now undergoing the final formation of the team. As soon as the enemy appears, they can send troops at any time. The controllable military strength made Gu Xi instantly full of confidence. Ill go up and have a look. As he spoke, Gu Xi climbed up the city gate tower and looked towards the direction of the previous battlefield. At this time, there were many corpses scattered on the battlefield. Most of these corpses were red-skinned mummies, and some of them were skeletons that had been killed. When Gu Xi was cleaning the battlefield, he only considered usable things. These corpses could not be used as materials for corpse explosions, and Gu Xi did not have that much magic power to summon their souls, so he simply gathered them together and threw them on the spot. ??But Gu Xi never expected that these piled corpses would actually be affected by the undead natural disaster magic circle, and they would actually get up from the ground at this time. The number of corpses that climbed up was only about half of the corpses, but regardless of whether they got up or not, all the remaining corpses rotted rapidly under the influence of some mysterious force, and finally turned into black water that seeped into the ground and disappeared on the battlefield. superior. ??More than 80% of the corpses that got up again turned into skeletons, while some of the rest turned into zombies and undead, and a small number turned into ghosts floating in the air. When they got up, they all stood still, motionless as if they were waiting for some order. ??Gu Xi, who was standing on the city gate tower, saw this situation and suddenly felt something in his heart. ??Could this also be the effect of the undead natural disaster magic circle? The killed corpses can be immediately transformed into new undead to join the battle? No wonder Liu Zishi specifically told him at the beginning not to use corpse explosions. I think the enemy''s corpse is also part of the materials for the undead natural disaster magic circle. It''s just that Gu Xi dragged the battlefield outside the magic circle and did not drag the corpses back after cleaning the battlefield. This also caused the influence of the Undead Natural Disaster Ritual to weaken. It was only now that he completed the treatment of these corpses. Transformation. ?These undead souls are now waiting for Gu Xis orders. Of course, it was not Gu Xi who provided them with the power of resurrection, so Gu Xi could only command them, but was not their master. There is no way to change this. But this addition of 1,500 soldiers gave Gu Xi another hope. Luna, call all the undead outside and send the organized troops outside. In this battle, our chances of winning are a little higher. ?Looking at Gu Xi''s excited look, Luna drifted away even though she didn''t know what was going on. At this moment, another gargoyle flew over from a distance. He landed on the city gate tower and made gestures to convey a message to Gu Xi. What did you say? New enemies appeared, many of them this time? ? Gu Xi saw many things from the gargoyle''s movements. Looking at Luna who was about to come out, Gu Xi shouted loudly. Luna, take the troops out, the enemy is coming, prepare to fight. ?Luna, who was about to float out of the range of the undead natural disaster magic circle, decisively pointed at several undead leaders. The undead that had just been assigned went out together with the undead leader. Behind them were ordinary skeletons that were organized together but no one wanted. Before they reach level 3, their status is cannon fodder. After Luna attacked, Gu Xi''s eyes turned to the evil coffin wrapped in black aura. He didn''t know how long it would take for the evolution of the evil coffin to be completed. There is no way to use it now anyway. With no choice, Gu Xi could only release the skeleton war horse, holding the cold wind staff, and rushed to the edge of the undead natural disaster magic circle. At this time, Luna had also come into contact with the undead that had just climbed up from the pile of corpses. As soon as they came into contact, these undead souls had already accepted Luna''s control. As long as Lunas order is given, they will execute it quickly. Under the influence of Luna, these undead quickly integrated into the undead army controlled by Gu Xi. ?However, because they are newly summoned undead and have not been affected by the undead natural disaster magic circle, no matter what type they are, their levels are all level 0 now. At this point, they are obviously no match for the undead who climbed up from the undead natural disaster magic circle. ??The current group of more than 1,500 undead can be considered cannon fodder. ??Then more than 2,100 skeletons were the second-class troops, and then came the skeleton soldiers and Gu Xi''s main force who had reached level 3. This arrangement allowed Gu Xi to easily control the entire battle situation. At the same time, Gu Xi had already considered that he wanted to drag the battlefield back a little. ??The effect of the undead natural disaster ritual circle is still very good. It would be a waste if we don''t make good use of everything available. Only by making good use of the undead natural disaster array in front of him, Gu Xi can survive in the subsequent battles. ?While Luna was organizing her team, the enemy the gargoyle mentioned had also appeared. The number of enemies that appeared this time was no longer just three to five thousand, but a steady stream of troops. Looking at the enemy coming out of the darkness, Gu Xi tightened the cold wind staff in his hand. "Ready to fight!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 165： Join the battle (please subscribe) Chapter 165: Fight (please subscribe) Luna did not ask Gu Xi why he wanted to take the initiative to attack. After receiving Gu Xi''s order, she began to guide the troops in the direction of the enemy. At this time, Gu Xi also saw the appearance of the enemy. ??The first enemies that appeared in front of Gu Xi were a group of corpses that looked like they had just been fished out of the water. Water was dripping from their bodies. Some had water plants hanging on their heads and fish or crabs biting on their bodies. Some bodies have been swollen in the water, and their bodies are no longer human-like. ?But no matter what their appearance is, they all have one thing in common, their skin is red. Be it vermilion, pink, or even blood red or dark red, the main focus of these enemies is a red skin. Their movement speeds are also obviously different. Some can even run and charge, while others can only move forward step by step. When I rush out, I always give people a very chaotic feeling. Among the enemies, the leader of the opponent can be clearly seen this time. ?Three red-skinned leaders covered in white baboon skins commanded the chaotic troops in an orderly manner. Their division of labor is quite clear. ?There is one person who rushes to the front of the battlefield with a weapon, another person in the middle of the team who directs everything, and finally there is another person at the back of the battlefield who seems to be preparing some magic there. It can be seen that when they rushed out, they already had all the plans. But when Gu Xi rode the skeleton war horse and came to the battlefield, he also had his own plan. Looking down at the remaining mana, Gu Xi tightly held the magic potion in his hand. ??The spiritual lamp was hung on the neck of the skeleton war horse, and the cold wind staff was always held flat, watching every move on the battlefield. After Lunas undead men killed the first red-skinned enemy, Gu Xi immediately pointed at the corpse. Soul-draining! Spiritualism! With this combination, the blood and flesh of the killed red-skinned enemy quickly dispersed, and a skeleton stood up from the ground. You successfully use spiritualism, get a skeleton (level 0), spiritualism experience 1 point, undead control automatically strengthened, incorporated into combat team 1, team members +1. The skeleton leader of Combat Team 1 quickly stepped forward and made a move towards the skeleton, which was only level 0. A spear appeared in the hands of the skeleton. Succeeded! A hint of joy flashed in Gu Xi''s eyes. In fact, when he was on the city gate tower, Gu Xi had been thinking about how he would conduct the next battle. But he had no idea until the news brought by the gargoyle made Gu Xi see the corpse thrown outside. It was being affected by the undead natural disaster ritual and turned into a new undead. ?This made Gu Xi think of a possibility. ?These corpses can be used by the undead natural disasters, and naturally can also be used by his spiritualism. He took this opportunity to replenish his troops, so this should be nothing. Gu Xis requirements are not high either. He only needs to fill up the two combat teams plus the Bone-cutting Battalion. As for the newly summoned skeleton being only level 0, it doesn''t matter at all. As soon as the battle begins, all undead have the possibility of upgrading at any time. ?Especially for a battle like this, the attack method of Combat Team 1 will be the most suitable fighting method. As long as there are a sufficient number of spearmen, they can quickly dominate the battlefield, even if it is only a small battlefield. After the experiment was successful, Gu Xi took action decisively. He rode a skeleton war horse and followed behind the undead army, constantly drawing and summoning souls. Combat Team 1 has been replenished, and the new skeletons quickly join Combat Team 2 and the Bone-cutting Battalion. Slowly, the situation on the battlefield was quickly controlled by Gu Xi. ??Gu Xi''s actions also attracted the attention of the red-skinned enemy. The man in the middle of the opponent''s camp sent a signal, and the fierce general who rushed at the front immediately turned his attention to Gu Xi. The red-skinned leader was about two meters tall. He was holding a big knife about the same height as him. There were long upside-down bone spurs around his eyes. Where the bone spurs broke through the skin, black blood was flowing. It was flowing downward, clearly looking like tears of blood. Except for the bone spurs next to his eyes, this leader has no other barbs or bone spurs on his body. He is wearing a bone armor made of white bones, with a bone shield hovering around him, and a white baboon draped behind his back. Pi proves his identity as the leader. ?When he was staring at Gu Xi, he swung the big knife in his hand faster. It was clear that he had the idea of ??appearing directly in front of Gu Xi and hacking Gu Xi to death with one strike. ?However, where he was now, he was still some distance away from Gu Xi. When he saw the leader staring at him with a vicious look, a look of disdain even flashed in Gu Xi''s eyes. Facing the direction of the enemy leader, Gu Xi raised his hand and made a gesture on his neck, making a motion to kill you. Then Gu Xi''s eyes turned to the red-skinned corpse that had just been killed. With the strength of Combat Team 1 fully replenished, the situation was actually under Gu Xi''s control. The skeleton leader of Combat Team 1 has a strong commanding ability. His fighting style is to line up his men in a row, move forward, thrust straight, and then go up to the next row. Such a simple and crude attack method is quite useful on such a battlefield. Almost every time, ten to fifteen enemies will be stabbed to the ground by spears. Then there will be no need for them to hit the ground, and skeletons will immediately come forward to kill the drowned dogs. After that, Gu Xi''s soul-drawing and spiritualism techniques will immediately throw him over. No matter whether they are successful or not, combat team 1 will not make any stop at all and rush forward directly. As this battle unfolded, the battlefield turned into a whirlpool of flesh and blood with combat team 1 as the center, attracting red-skinned enemies to rush towards this side. ?Now Gu Xi can only follow behind and keep calling for spirits. Even if you observe the situation around you and provoke the enemy leader, you can only take the time to do it. At present, his attention is still on soul extraction and spiritualism. But at this moment, the fierce leader of the other side was angered by Gu Xi. ?He roared, swept away the skeleton in front of him with one stroke of his knife, and strode towards Gu Xi. ??Gu Xi naturally noticed his roar. He glanced at his remaining mana and said with some displeasure. "I still have 201 points of mana. I can recruit at least two hundred more skeleton soldiers. You have ruined all of this. You deserve to die!" After saying this, Gu Xi pointed the cold wind staff at the charging leader. Death incarnate! (End of this chapter) Chapter 166： Conjuring a new boss (40149) Chapter 166: Soul Calling to Recruit a New Boss (40149) Please subscribe every day and work hard to get more updates! Its another day of hard work! When the fierce leader was killed in front of Gu Xi, the incarnation of death turned into black mist and rushed out. When the fierce leader was slashed at him, the incarnation of death''s head pressed against the leader''s blade, knocking him down. go out. After the leader was knocked back, without any hesitation, he raised his hand and slashed at the incarnation of death with the big knife in his hand. ?Looking at the knife slashing at him, the incarnation of death turned his body, and the black mist rolled towards the leader of the fierce generals. Since the death incarnation of Dragon Bone Laboratory, although the level has not been improved, the attributes have changed. In addition, he can choose to install different combat attributes in different situations. This time Death Incarnation was called out to deal with the large legion, so in addition to the four basic abilities that cannot be removed, he also added the fusion skill of Crystal Storm. ?In order to expand the black mist and increase the movement speed, Death Incarnation even dismantled some useless bones. In this way, the incarnation of deaths defense power and attack methods will be reduced. So in that attack just now, Death Incarnate was not able to kill the fierce leader with one blow. ?But even so, the strength of the incarnation of death is much greater than that of the fierce general leader. Facing another attack from the enemy, Death Incarnation directly used the power of the crystal storm to roll up the leader and send him into the sky. ?Then the incarnation of death threw his body forward, and his whole body turned into black mist and advanced towards the enemy''s battlefield. As long as the enemies are carried by the black mist, all enemies will be carried into the air. By the time they hit it from the sky, it was often a corpse. With such an impact, the Death Incarnation directly advanced nearly three hundred meters. At least more than 700 enemies died in the Death Incarnation''s attack. The moment the incarnation of death took action, Gu Xi''s eyes were filled with pop-up messages. Death Incarnation (spell product) kills the drowned blood corpse (level 3), you get 11 experience points (experience +5%, level cap, overflow storage). Death Incarnation (spell product) kills the underwater zombie (level 5), you get 22 experience points (experience +5%, level cap, overflow storage). Death incarnation (spell product) kills the blood-skinned wet corpse (level 4), you get 18 experience points (experience +5%, level cap, overflow storage). Death incarnation... After rushing out of the enemy''s battle formation for more than a hundred meters, the incarnation of death stopped. When he looked back, Death Incarnate realized that he had penetrated the enemy''s battle formation. Because the route he rushed out was wrong, the leader who commanded the enemy''s battle formation at the beginning was fine, but the mage leader who had been in the rear was quite unlucky. He happened to be in the path of Death Incarnation''s impact. Death Incarnation didn''t look at all at that time. He turned himself into black mist and rushed forward, ignoring everything. As a result, the leader of the legal system was brought in. As a legal leader, he should actually have some self-protection spells. But the problem is that this man is quite confident about the situation at hand. He has always believed that he is located at the rear of the battlefield, and no matter how hard he attacks from the front, he cannot be hit. But he never expected that Gu Xi would have such a big killer weapon as the incarnation of death. And when it was released, it jumped directly in front of him. As a result, when he raised his head, he saw the black mist falling on his head, and then he was rolled up by the black mist, and finally he was torn into pieces in the sky. ? Gu Xi didn''t even know that he was dead. After all, there were so many pieces of information, and Gu Xi couldn''t confirm them one by one. At this time, Gu Xi had just drank a bottle of magic potion and was using spiritualism to find the body of the general leader who died in the battle. You successfully used spiritualism and got a skeleton (level 0) and 1 spiritualist experience point. You successfully used spiritualism and got a skeleton (level 0) and 1 spiritualist experience point. You failed to use spiritualism and gained 1 spiritualism experience point. You use spiritualism successfully and get a skull (level 0) and 1 spiritualist experience point. The newly transformed skull leader is carrying a two-handed sword that is about as tall as him, and the bones on his body are obviously much thicker than a normal skeleton. After summoning it, he immediately turned his attention to the battlefield, as if he wanted to hack something to death. Skeleton boss (level 0, summoned object): experience (0/500) attack 3, defense 1, life 14, skills: combat elite, beheading, squad command (32 people). Looks like a very strong skull boss. ?? Gu Xi thought for a moment, then pointed at the skeleton leader and said: "You will be incorporated into the Bone-Destroying Camp and become the second leader of the Bone-Destroying Camp. You can take the skeletons you just summoned with you." ??After receiving Gu Xi''s order, the skull leader headed towards the bone-cutting camp. Only something was left on the ground. ?Looking at the white baboon skin that was already in disrepair, Gu Xi was also a little surprised. He didnt expect that after calling the soul, there would be something left behind. ?So he pointed forward, and several skeletons quickly brought the things left by the skull leader to Gu Xi. You get white baboon skin (gray, damaged)*1 White baboon skin (grey, damaged): A piece of torn white baboon skin, although it has lost its function, has also lost its influence on the user. You can find some clues from it. Huh? Looking at the white baboon skin that he got, Gu Xi''s movements obviously paused. He did not expect that there were some clues on this white baboon skin. ?This surprised Gu Xi. At this time, Gu Xi became a little curious. Could there be some big secret hidden behind this white baboon skin? ?While Gu Xi was thinking about this, the last red-skinned leader on the battlefield also realized that something was wrong. At this time, he quickly locked eyes with Gu Xi, who was meditating at the back of the battlefield, "Over there, kill over there and kill the man riding the skeleton horse." Under his order, all the red-skinned troops squeezed towards Gu Xi. ?Seeing this situation, Death Incarnation quickly rose into the air, trying to shoot a Death Dragon Breath at the enemy boss''s position. ?When he saw the incarnation of death rising into the sky, Gu Xi immediately knew what he was thinking, "Don''t waste the death dragon''s breath. I can withstand it." ?After receiving Gu Xi''s order, the incarnation of death did not breathe out the dragon''s breath of death, but turned into black mist and fell from the sky, landing in the center of the enemy. The thousands of undead men under Gu Xi also raised their weapons and fought forward. The two sides collided in front of Gu Xi and started the final fight. (End of this chapter) Chapter 167： War breaks out (41149) Chapter 167 The war breaks out (41149) As the troops from both sides fought together, Gu Xi''s attention returned to the battlefield. ??He ignored the incarnation of death in the sky, and kept releasing a storm of bones at the place where the enemy was the most numerous. Gu Xi has already experimented, and this kind of Bone Storm is the most useful for the big scene in front of him. Often when a bone storm goes down, all enemies within five meters will be smashed into pieces. Outside the Bone Storm, there will always be some enemies who are squeezed into the scope of the Bone Storm due to the squeezing of the troops behind them, thereby increasing the success of the Bone Storm. ??With Gu Xi''s blessing, and the incarnations of death rushing downwards from the sky from time to time, although the number of people was about the same, Gu Xi''s troops slowly gained the upper hand. Several undead leaders were leading their troops to press forward. The Skeleton Battalion, which had just gained another leader, was even more excited. Under the leadership of the two leaders, all the skeleton soldiers waved their long hands. Sword or long knife, rush into the enemy''s battle formation. They didn''t care about the enemy''s attack at all. They just raised and dropped the weapons in their hands, and their forward speed was no slower than that of a full combat team. Where they rushed through, most of the enemy corpses were beheaded or split into two pieces on the spot, and the direction of their attack was towards the enemy leader. At this moment, Gu Xi, who was riding on the skeleton horse, suddenly heard a bang from behind. ??He turned back and looked back, and was surprised to see a white defensive shield appearing above the undead disaster ritual formation. The explosion just now came from there. ? Could it be that while Gu Xi was dealing with these enemies, someone snuck around and went to the Undead Natural Disaster Array to steal the house? ?This thought shocked Gu Xi. His mission was to guard the token, not to kill as many enemies as he could. ??If you lose the token in order to kill the enemy, then the gain outweighs the loss. ?So Gu Xi didn''t think much, turned around and ran towards the city gate. After running a few steps, Gu Xi found that the token was still under the protection of the city gate and had not been attacked. "fine." ? Gu Xi breathed a sigh of relief and was able to think about the situation in front of him. What happened to the explosion just now? Not only was it loud, but it also stirred up the defensive shield. Actually, Gu Xi didn''t know that just now, the one hundred outermost nodes of the Undead Natural Disaster Ritual Array were all attacked by a large group of White Walker troops at the same time. ??The Necromancer players guarding these node locations have no ability to rest and can resist the enemy from the Undead Natural Disaster Array. They can only use 3,000 skeletons at each node to set up a defense line at the node, and then bring hundreds of graded undead in their hands to act as elites, waiting for the enemy to attack. ?Of course there is an advantage to doing this, the skeletons killed in battle will be quickly replenished by the Undead Scourge Ritual. The corpses of enemies killed at the same time will be transformed by the undead natural disaster ritual circle immediately, and become new undead to join the player''s army. ??As long as you can withstand the first wave of enemy attacks, the number of undead will only increase, and failure is generally impossible. ??And the players chosen by the mage leader for these one hundred nodes are usually necromancers who are relatively famous and powerful in Sanxian Garden. Everyone has one or two special skills. They can still withstand the first two or three waves of attacks. ??The explosion that Gu Xi heard just now was just the natural effect of the undead natural disaster ritual formation caused by the enemy''s impact. This is the first wave of defense against the enemy, and it is also a reminder to players in other nodes that some nodes have been attacked, so you''d better pay attention. ?Gu Xi has never experienced this kind of thing. He had just arrived at Chaoyang Guild and was sent to Sanxian Garden before he had received any special training from the guild. ??So he didn''t know this. When he heard the explosion, Gu Xi still thought that the position he was guarding was under attack, which made him voluntarily withdraw from the battlefield and rush back to the city gate. ??Seeing that the token that needed to be guarded was fine, Gu Xi finally breathed a sigh of relief. He did not want the token to be stolen by the enemy at this critical moment. After checking the token, Gu Xi was about to return to the battlefield, but at this moment, Gu Xi noticed that because of his early exit, Luna thought something had happened behind him, so she quickly arranged Some of the troops came over. ?This gives the enemy who was originally suppressed a chance to breathe. Looking at the troops of ghost and skeleton shooters arriving, Gu Xi was somewhat moved in his heart. ??Luna sent the most important troops over despite knowing that the fighting outside was the fiercest. From this, we can see how much Luna takes herself to heart. Im fine, leader of the skeleton shooters, lead the skeleton shooter troops out, the battle outside is not over yet. When the leader of the skeleton archers heard this, he decisively turned around and headed back the way he came. Following behind him were all the skeleton archer troops in Gu Xi''s hands. Just when they were about to leave the scope of the Undead Natural Disaster Ritual Circle, the light on the token suddenly brightened. The voice of the mage leader came from the token. Attention everyone, the first wave of attacks has arrived, and the enemy has already taken over in some places. I dont care what the situation is now or what kind of enemies we face. I just hope that my comrades can protect the nodes they are guarding and not use corpse-destroying spells such as corpse explosions. This battle will last for a long time. Please be sure to calculate your troop strength and support it for at least 24 hours. Twenty-four hours later, the undead natural disaster ritual will enter the second stage, and then our pressure will not be so great. During this period, the enemy will carry out three to four waves of attacks. If you encounter an emergency, you can activate the distress signal on the token, and nearby patrol troops will rush over to support you. But everyone has only one chance to ask for help, so dont use it casually. ??Also ask some comrades who have spare strength not to interfere in the defense of other nodes. That would be irresponsible to oneself..." Hearing the chattering voice of the mage leader, Gu Xi finally felt relieved. ??In the words of the mage leader, he had already heard that the explosion just now was not because of any problem on his side, but because someone at other node locations had made contact with the White Walkers. ??The White Walkers even hit the inside of the Undead Scourge Array, which caused an explosion. It seems that his decision to stay away from the undead natural disaster ritual circle was correct. Otherwise, he may be the one who is embarrassed. (End of this chapter) Chapter 168： Spiritualism Level 5 (please subscribe) Chapter 168 Spiritualism Level 5 (Please subscribe) Hearing the voice of the mage leader coming from the token, Gu Xi was still studying the function of the token. Luna had already hurried back with her troops. ??Although the leader of the skeleton shooters brought her news that there was no problem in the rear, Gu Xi did not need to arrange troops to guard her. But Luna still felt uneasy. Even though she lost her troops, she still suppressed the undead and fought head-on with the enemy, quickly ending the final battle. The leader of the White Walkers was finally torn into two pieces under the attack of the incarnation of death. After the battle, Luna did not lead the undead to clean up the battlefield, but quickly rushed over with men to check on Gu Xi''s condition. ?Seeing Luna rushing back with her troops, Gu Xi knew what she meant. Luna, Im fine. Its not that theres a problem on our side, its just that other nodes are also engaged in battle with the enemy. How is the fighting situation outside? Its over, because there was a rush from behind, so the loss was a bit big. When Luna talked about losses, she looked at the skeletons following behind her. ?? Gu Xi could tell at a glance that the more serious losses were caused by the skeletons sent over by the Undead Natural Disaster Ritual Array. The number of skeletons that had come back now was probably more than half killed in the battle outside. "Okay, I''m fine. I''m a necromancer. What can I do? I just go clean the battlefield first. These lost skeletons will be replenished." ??Gu Xi was right. When the undead troops retreated to the position of the undead natural disaster ritual formation, the formation on the ground had already lit up, and the lost skeletons began to be replenished. At this time, Gu Xi could also notice that it seemed that the undead natural disaster ritual circle could determine which undead were sent by them and which undead were obtained by summoning the souls of the enemy corpses with their power. They replenished the army of three thousand men, and only supplemented the batch of skeletons they sent over. Others will not be supplemented. However, the undead souls obtained by summoning the souls of enemy corpses can also be blessed by experience as long as they enter the scope of the undead natural disaster array. Some undead that have not been upgraded on the battlefield have entered the scope of the undead natural disaster array. The level has actually been improved. ?Seeing that the undead army had been further replenished, Luna was finally relieved. Several undead leaders took action together, commanding the skeletons that had just crawled out of the ground to clean up the battlefield. After Gu Xi arranged for the heavily armored zombies and ghosts to guard the token, he rushed out on a skeleton horse. ?Gu Xi had just experimented with the effects of spiritualism on the battlefield. The skeletons summoned by the necromancer using spiritualism can be incorporated into Gu Xi''s troops to supplement his own strength. In these few battles, Gu Xi''s losses were quite serious. He planned to take advantage of the opportunity in front of him to replenish his troops. Now is such an opportunity. ?? Once again breaking out of the control range of the Undead Natural Disaster Array, Gu Xi took the initiative to use soul-extracting and spiritual-calling techniques on several areas where the battle was most intense. You successfully used spiritualism and got a skeleton (level 0) and 1 spiritualist experience point. You failed to use spiritualism and gained 1 spiritualism experience point. You successfully used spiritualism and got a skeleton (level 0) and 1 spiritualist experience point. If you fail to use spiritualism, you will gain 1 spiritualism experience point. You successfully used spiritualism and got a skeleton mage boss (level 0), with 1 spiritualist experience point. Your Spiritualism level has been improved and is now level 5. ]????Level 5 of Spiritualism (0/2500): It consumes 1 mana point, 1 unit of soul and 1 corpse, and has a 45% chance of summoning an undead to fight for you (Level 0, the undead types are skeletons and zombies, Can grow, no upper limit on quantity)] You successfully used spiritualism and got a zombie (level 0) with 1 spiritualist experience point. After using up all his mana in one breath, Gu Xi raised his head and took a look at his result this time. After spiritualism reaches level 5, spiritualism finally changes from quantitative to qualitative changes. When Gu Xi summons spirits, he has a certain chance of recruiting better undead such as zombies. ??And the chance of summoning a zombie does not depend on luck, but on the corpse. ??If the corpse is complete and full of flesh and blood, then the spirit summoned from the corpse will be a zombie. ?This made Gu Xi''s eyes light up. ?It''s not that Gu Xi likes zombies or something, but for the same level 0 undead, the combat effectiveness of zombies is higher than that of skeletons. Zombie (level 0, summoned troops): experience (0/100) attack 2, defense 4, life 20, skills undead, combat bite. In terms of growth, zombies are also much stronger than skeletons. It can be said that except for the speed that cannot keep up with skeletons, zombies are much better than skeletons in other aspects. A zombie of the same level can deal with two skeletons at the same time without external force. Such a transformation has greatly enhanced Gu Xi''s combat effectiveness. At this time, Gu Xi was thinking about whether these newly transformed zombies could use weapons such as spears. If so, the fighting method of Combat Team 1 could be used on them. In addition to these zombies, there is also a skeleton mage leader among the newly summoned undead. ?? Gu Xi didnt know how this one was summoned. Anyway, he was standing there, looking different from other skeletons. His body obviously had no lower body, and he was floating forward like a ghost. The head is a skull, yes, but there is a special symbol on the forehead. ? Gu Xi had never seen a skeleton mage, so he took a closer look, and with his knowledge of magic, he recognized that the symbol had the meaning of lightning. Skeleton Mage Boss (Level 0, Summon): Experience (0/500) Attack 4, Defense 1, Life 12, Skill: Lightning Bolt, Squad Command (27 people). Such strength, among the undead leaders of Gu Xi, is quite impressive. ??It''s just that the skeleton mage leader is extremely unlucky. He is the only skeleton mage under Gu Xi, and the rest are all skeletons, zombies, ghosts, etc. ?In Gu Xis team, the only ones who can be considered as legal experts are Gu Xi and Luna. ?Gu Xi can''t arrange Luna to be in the battle team of the leader of the skeleton mage. So before Gu Xis undead dominance level is improved, the skeleton mage boss can only fight alone. As for the other uses of a normal mage, the leader of the skeleton mage cannot do it. Without a brain, he cannot help the necromancer research spells like the corpse witch. The leader of the skeleton mage in front of him has only one position in Gu Xi''s eyes. ????????????????????????? (End of this chapter) Chapter 169： Harvest on the battlefield (please subscribe) Chapter 169 Harvest on the battlefield (please subscribe) "Everyone, take action for me. Send all the corpses that are not affected by spiritualism to the area of ??influence of the undead natural disaster circle, and all the things that can be picked up on the ground. Pick them up and transport them away. Don''t leave any of them behind." ??Just taking a look at the leader of the skeleton mage, Gu Xi turned his attention to the battlefield outside. Things like cleaning the battlefield need to be speeded up. After all, other nodes are still fighting, and Gu Xi is not sure when new enemies will arrive at his location. ??However, the newly recruited undead are hardworking and hardworking. Whether they are skeletons or zombies, they are all skilled in cleaning the battlefield. Their cooperation with each other is much more tacit than fighting. After a while, a large number of intact corpses were dragged into the undead natural disaster ritual circle. Just as Gu Xi guessed, as soon as these corpses were thrown into the magic circle, they were immediately affected by the magic circle and began to transform according to the condition of the corpses. Those with intact flesh and blood will be transformed into zombies on the spot. Those whose flesh and blood are not so complete will turn into skeletons. ??Those who are unlucky and don''t even have a whole body, it depends on the situation. Having a sufficiently high level or a relatively complete soul can be transformed into a ghost. If there is nothing, it can only be turned into a bone weapon to equip the newly undead. ?Of course, due to incomplete reasons, the corpses thrown in will always leave part of their flesh and blood after becoming new undead. But these flesh and blood will quickly turn into black liquid and be absorbed by the undead natural disaster circle, leaving no residue behind. ?This makes it much more convenient for players guarding these nodes. At least they dont need to clean up the battlefield, they only need to count the harvest left behind. But Gu Xi has no such good things. He placed the battlefield outside the node he was guarding. ?Although this is safer, the final result is that after each battle, he has to send people to clean the battlefield, and sometimes miss some good things left on the battlefield. ?This forced Gu Xi to go out in person and check whether there was anything missing on the battlefield. This kind of move really allowed Gu Xi to find some good things. ?Two white baboon skins of different qualities. One is from a midfield commander-type boss. His baboon skin is well-preserved and of green quality. It can be used as evidence for Gu Xi to kill the White Walker leader. The other piece was torn into pieces. When Gu Xi got it, only the head of a baboon was left. Of course, this thing was gray and could be used to study the special information in the baboon skin. ?In addition, because one of the bosses was transformed into the Skeleton Mage boss, his original equipment was also affected and nothing was left. It was another leader of the White Walkers. Because Luna rushed back to support Gu Xi, she did not deal with and clean up the battlefield. Coupled with the fact that Gu Xi''s spiritualism did not affect this area, two pieces of undamaged equipment were retained. One piece is a tattered hood, which looks like a hood used by a normal mage. ??But the attributes of this thing have nothing to do with mages. Instead, it is the favorite of bosses such as commanders. Blood Brain Hood (green, helmet) Defense: 1 Equipment requirements: Intelligence 1 Special: Leaders, such as bosses, heroes or leaders, when equipped, can double the number of people they command. Explanation: This hood looks shabby, but it can make you look more like a leader. ?Handing this [Blood Brain Hood], Gu Xi thought about it seriously. If Dimi replaced the bohemian-style hat on his head with this rag, Dimi would definitely go crazy.?????As for others. Gu Xi finally summoned the skeleton leader of Combat Team 1 and handed him the [Blood Brain Hood]. After all, the spear skeleton soldiers are the most useful unit on the battlefield. Now combat team 1 can also expand its manpower. Another piece of equipment would be relatively better for Gu Xi. This is a half-person-high basket that looks a little damaged. There are some obviously out-of-date food in it, and the food is even a little rotten. ??But this is a good thing for Gu Xi. Rotten endless food basket (green): Provides 100 units of rotten food every day, which can be eaten by the undead. After eating, the undead''s certain attributes will be temporarily +1. Explanation: Eat with an open belly, even if you are a ghost, you must be a satiated ghost! ?This thing is for the undead to eat. Although I dont know how much rotten food there is in 100 units, I can be sure that the undead soldiers under Gu Xi will definitely like these foods. ??Moreover, on the battlefield, being able to improve an attribute by one point is equivalent to an extra chance of survival. For Gu Xi, it is equivalent to an extra chance of winning. ?This is definitely better than getting some potions. "This is a good thing. Take it to the city gate." Gu Xi pointed at the [Rotting Endless Food Basket] and called two skeletons to carry it away. Finally, he searched for the remaining items with other skeletons on the battlefield. At first, Gu Xi thought he would get a lot of gray garbage or white useless items this time. But Gu Xi never expected that this time he would actually dig out something among the garbage. ?It is a small ball of grass that looks like waterweed. ? Gu Xi didnt pay much attention to this thing at first. It wasnt until he took it in his hand that he realized that it turned out to be a blue item. I dont know if this is his luck or what the reason is. Kurderous Water Plant (Blue): It can be placed in the city moat. Killer Water Plant will grow in the moat. All enemies who enter the moat will stay in the moat for 30 seconds. At first, Gu Xi was still thinking about why the aquatic plants that could only trap enemies in the moat were called murderous aquatic plants. But he reacted immediately. The characteristics of the moat should also be included. ?Judging from the architectural design drawings Gu Xi obtained, the moat in his hand could cause enemies entering the moat to suffer 3 points of damage per second. In other words, in 30 seconds, 90 points of life are gone. General enemies with relatively weak vitality may not even be able to pass the moat level, let alone attack the city. This is a good thing, and it will come in handy when the moat is built. With this thought, Gu Xi casually put the [Murderous Water Plant] into his pocket. ??He looked at other things again, hoping that his luck would be better and he would pick up one or two more good things. ? It''s just that until he finished cleaning the battlefield, Gu Xi didn''t find any suitable items. At most, he sorted out the gray garbage and white materials, packed them and sent them to the city gate for further processing. (End of this chapter) Chapter 170： Organize the troops and evolve the evil coffin (42149) Chapter 170 Organizing the Troops and Evolving the Evil Coffin (42149) Ask for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes, whatever you want, please support me! Back in front of the city gate, Gu Xi found that the corpses that had been brought back at the beginning had completed the soul-calling transformation, and Luna had also organized the team. After the last battle and replenishment, Gu Xi''s military strength has undergone new changes. ??The number of skeletons given away as part of the undead natural disaster ceremony is still 3,000, but this time the number of skeleton soldiers who have reached level 3 has reached 1,372. It can be said that this unit has made great progress now. Even if it encounters a melee, they can play a certain role. Unlike before, they could only be used as cannon fodder. ??In addition, because Gu Xikuang used spiritualism, his bone-cutting battalion and two combat teams were fully staffed. Because new bosses have been added to the Bone-Severing Battalion, and the level has been improved during battles, the current Bone-Severing Battalion can be considered quite powerful. Replenishing two combat squads with full manpower at the same time can also play a considerable role in the subsequent battles. [Bone-cutting Camp (level 3, characteristics: attack +7, defense +3, life +5, experience 193/1000): Commander (2/2) Level 3 skeleton boss, Level 1 skeleton boss, team members (479/479 ) 56 level 5 skeleton two-handed swordsmen, 67 level 4 skeleton two-handed swordsmen, 109 level 3 skeleton two-handed swordsmen, and 247 skeletons below level 2)] [Combat Team 1 (Level 3, unnamed, characteristics: attack +4, life +4, experience 42/1000): Captain (1/1) level 3 skeleton leader, team member (88/44+44) level 4 skeleton soldier (9 people), level 3 skeletons (27 people), level 2 skeletons (16 people), level 1 skeletons (18 people), level 0 skeletons (34 people)] [Combat Team 2 (Level 2, unnamed, characteristics: Defense +6, Life +5, Experience 296/500): Captain (1/1) Level 3 Skeleton Leader, Team Members (53/53) Level 4 Skeleton Soldiers (6 name), level 3 skeleton soldiers (24 people), level 2 skeletons (23 people)] In addition, the number of skeleton shooters is still at 133 because they have not received new reinforcements. There are still about 651 ordinary skeletons without formation. The number of skeleton soldiers in Gu Xi''s hands has exceeded a thousand for the first time, reaching 1404. This can be regarded as a big gain. It can be seen how much Gu Xi gained from this battle. ?At the same time, the same is true for zombies. After Gu Xi''s spiritualism reached level 5, most of the spiritualism summoned were zombies. Gu Xi just used all his mana in one breath. The chances of success and failure are equal, plus some are converted into skeletons. This time he harvested a total of 213 zombies, plus the heavy armored zombies that Gu Xi got from the academy before, and now he has 226 zombies, which can be regarded as a strong force. Stronger. Finally, adding 28 ghosts and 15 gargoyles who hardly participated in the battle and suffered no losses, this was almost all Gu Xi''s troops. ?In addition to these two troops, there was also a group of troops mixed with skeletons, zombies and ghosts standing in front of Gu Xi''s city gate. Because this unit is affected by the undead natural disaster ritual circle, the success rate of summoning souls will be relatively high, and the number of zombies and ghosts will be relatively large. ?This army has a total of 1,677 people, including 892 skeletons and skeleton soldiers, 651 zombies, and 134 ghosts. ??Although their levels have also been affected by the Undead Catastrophe Ritual and have been somewhat improved, their status is still not as good as the biological sons of the Undead Catastrophe Ritual. The amount of improvement is relatively small. In Gu Xi''s eyes, they will only be used as cannon fodder for a long time. ?? Gu Xi was relatively happy about this situation. With the strength of the troops in front of him, even if the next wave of enemies came with five or six thousand people, Gu Xi could just go forward and kill them. ??Just when Gu Xi was counting the troops and arranging their positions, the evil coffin that had been shrouded in black aura finally completed this evolution. The black mist was swallowed into the evil coffin, revealing the evolved coffin. ??When he saw the new evil coffin in front of him, Gu Xi couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment. He wanted to evolve the evil coffin, but he never thought that the evil coffin would look like this after it evolved. The evil coffin in front of me is obviously larger in size. The length from head to tail is ??The material of the originally wooden coffin has changed to metal, and the lid of the coffin has even been polished so shiny that even a fly would slip if it stood on it, let alone a human being. ??All the talismans that were affixed to the coffin were gone. Instead, there were iron chains as thick as forearms at the four corners of the coffin, locking the coffin tightly. Even if he stopped where he was, Gu Xi could still notice that there seemed to be something in the evil coffin that was constantly knocking on the lid of the coffin, as if it wanted to crawl out of the coffin. ?At the same time, Gu Xi also discovered some details, such as black blood dripping from time to time on the four sides of the coffin. Because it dripped for a long time, the four sides of the coffin were somewhat rusty. ??Also, the coffin was obviously coated with an unknown number of layers of red paint, but at a glance, one could still tell that the coffin was made of metal. This situation made Gu Xi a little curious about the evil coffin in front of him. He stepped forward and touched an evil coffin. The cold feeling in his hand made him understand that this was no longer the original blank evil coffin. . [Evil Coffin (blue, mount): Mount for undead players and heroes. It moves at a speed of 250 kilometers per hour. It can accommodate one person. It can temporarily increase the speed to 450 kilometers per hour (limited to 30 seconds). It comes with a storage space (0 /1), three mosaic positions (0/3). Note 1: The storage slot can store corpses, holy relics, special weapons and equipment, etc. Note 2: The inlay position can be inlaid with gems, decorations, additional props, etc. Note 3: The evil coffin can be enchanted, and affixing talismans to the outside of the evil coffin does not count as inlaying. Looking at the information on the evil coffin in front of him, Gu Xi''s eyes lit up. ?This speed is so fast, 250 kilometers per hour, which is equivalent to the forward speed of a motor train. If this is full force movement, then... Thinking of this, Gu Xi couldn''t help but glance at the evil coffin. He felt that if he really had to run with all his strength, he might fly out. ?Thinking about that scene, Gu Xi wondered whether he should install a safety belt or something on the evil coffin. ?While thinking about such things, Gu Xi took care of the evil coffin in front of him. The storage slot Gu Xi couldn''t use for the time being, but when he saw the inlay slot, Gu Xi thought of the headband with a bunch of brains he got when he defeated Abomination. At first, Gu Xi thought of embedding the human head into the Cold Wind Staff. But there has been no time and the opportunity has been missed. ?Now Gu Xi has found a good place for this bunch of brains. He quickly stuffed the [Spliced ??Head] into the evil coffin. (End of this chapter) Chapter 171： Accident in Victoria City(43149) Chapter 171 Accident in Victoria City (43149) As the spliced ??head was stuffed into the evil coffin, the black air in the evil coffin surged out along the side of the coffin. In the black air, Gu Xi could still see a twisting human face, which seemed to be the spliced ??head. look. Inlay and piece together the head, the evil coffin masters new skills and navigates automatically! Automatic navigation: Provide the corresponding map to the evil coffin, and then you can let the evil coffin move freely. The evil coffin will send you to the location you want to go within the specified time. Looking at the information that popped up in front of him, Gu Xi almost understood what the situation was. Because he inlaid such a thing into the evil coffin, the evil coffin''s original automatic path-finding ability became a specialized skill. ?In this way, after taking a rest, you can pour the coffin lid on and take a nap directly to the designated place. ??This is a good way to be lazy, but for Gu Xi, it is of little significance. The original evil coffin has such an ability, but at best they can lock in a direction and follow a vague concept. Its not like now, where you just give a map and he will directly guide you there. ?? Gu Xi didnt even know where to start complaining about this situation of improvement or lack of improvement. At this time, Luna also floated over. She glanced at the evil coffin, turned to Gu Xi and said, "Sir, your mount." Whats wrong with this mount? This mount is obviously very fast. ?Gu Xi asked with a puzzled look on his face. "No, what I want to say is that you may not be able to ride this mount. If you stand on it, it will slide down directly." Gu Xi felt embarrassed now. He climbed onto the evil coffin and tried it. Just as Luna said, the lid of the evil coffin was too slippery. If Gu Xi hadn''t been holding on to the iron chain, he wouldn''t have been able to sit down. Can''t live. ??But he wanted to sit astride the evil coffin like before, but found that the evil coffin was not only longer, but also much wider. With this width, he could not sit astride it at all. As for standing on the evil coffin, that was even more impossible. As soon as he climbed to his feet, he felt like he was standing on ice. ?Gu Xi believed that if the evil coffin moved even slightly, he would be the one thrown out. Luna, what do you think? Lets sew a coffin cover like a saddle. Luna put forward her own opinion. When Luna said this, Gu Xi reacted. "You don''t need to sew a coffin cover, it''s not that troublesome. Where is my war flag? Put the war flag on the coffin lid and press it with iron chains, so that people can sit in it. I don''t know the evil thing inside this coffin." What''s the origin? Having a flag draped after death is considered a state funeral. " As he said this, other thoughts flashed through Gu Xi''s mind. ??He counted the few strips of magic-weave cloth and lion hair and beards he had left, and then calculated how much material could be used for weaving in the gray garbage. His battle flag needed to be remade. Hearing what Gu Xi said, Luna actually thought about it seriously. Its okay to cover the battle flag, but sir, our battle flag needs to be designed. We cant just use this battle flag every time we go to war. Those who can see the thumb will know that this is the chief battle flag. If you can''t see it, you might think it''s a white flag. " Okay, after I go back this time, Ill find someone to design the battle flag. Ill make sure to design something that attracts attention. While saying this, Gu Xi pressed his forehead. ?Two consecutive battles have drained his energy. The two large-scale spiritualisms and the summons to the incarnation of death have drained Gu Xi''s mana twice. I feel nothing when cleaning the battlefield. ?Now Gu Xi just feels like he is dying. "Let me take a nap first. I need to recover my physical strength and mana. Luna, keep an eye on me here. If anything happens, just wake me up." After saying that, Gu Xi didnt care about anything else. He lay down on the evil coffin, closed his eyes and fell asleep. Looking at Gu Xi sleeping, Luna said nothing, just pointed at the evil coffin, and let the evil coffin fall to the ground. ??The evil thing inside the evil coffin still wanted to move around. Luna stared blankly in that direction, and the evil coffin quickly calmed down and did not dare to move. At this time, Luna was silently directing the undead to their respective positions. Arrange gargoyles to explore the outside world, and arrange ghosts to go outside to find suitable battlefields. In the end, she even arranged for people to return to Aridovi City to prepare food for Gu Xi. It can be said that when Gu Xi was away, Luna handled everything in an orderly manner by herself. Gu Xi didn''t know all this. At this time, he achieved the achievement of sleeping on the battlefield. When he fell asleep, he didn''t even move. He just kept holding the iron chain on the evil coffin tightly with his right hand. ?Gu Xi slept for about an hour and a half. The ghost who was sent to Alidovi City to prepare food for Gu Xi suddenly flew out. He whispered a few words beside Luna. Lunas empty eyes widened a lot. ?Then Luna looked at Gu Xi with some embarrassment. Just when she hesitated, Gu Xi, who still had her eyes closed, said slowly: "Just do whatever you have to do, I''m already awake." "grown ups." Seeing Gu Xi speak, Luna quickly floated in front of Gu Xi. Gu Xi turned over and sat up. What happened? You look like you are very anxious. It was Shaya who came back once. Seeing that we were not here, she left a message at the meeting hall, saying that Victoria City was becoming more and more chaotic, and that the small building we arranged in Victoria City was also being targeted. It seems that Alidovi City is about to undergo another change. She told us to be prepared and not to miss this opportunity. " What happened to Victoria City? ??Gu Xi''s energy has recovered well after a good sleep. He still rarely has the energy to think about the gossip issues here. I dont know either. Sha Yas messages dont have much information. I want to go back and find out. ?Gu Xi nodded, he understood that Luna''s strength was closely related to Alidovi City, and Alidovi City was the mirror image of Victoria City. Every news about Victoria City is important to Luna. Okay, you go back first and take those ghosts with you. By the way, you also take the leader of the skeleton mage. There is no use for him to stay here. You dont have to worry about things here. I have almost slept, and my mana has recovered well. Even if a more powerful enemy appears later, I still have the incarnation of death. Even if I can''t win, I can still defend this place and prevent the enemy from coming in. " Gu Xi has a relatively clear view of his own strength. As far as the battlefield in front of him is concerned, Gu Xi is still very confident in handling it. "grown ups" "Don''t worry, it''s not a big deal. You go over there first and take a look. If you need anything, transfer directly from Alidovi City. Go ahead. This is an order!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 172： Reward for the winner (please subscribe) Chapter 172 Reward for the victor (please subscribe) ??After Luna returned to Alidovi City, Gu Xi took a long breath. He patted his face to make himself sober, and then he turned his attention to the undead under his command. ??Although Luna left with part of her troops, Gu Xi still had enough troops. ?Gu Xi doesnt have to worry about things like the lack of troops under his command after Luna left. ?After re-adjusting these undead troops, Gu Xi found a place to sit down, took out a few skill books and started reading. From the previous two battles, Gu Xi already knew that the four new skills he learned were quite useful in big battles. Now that he is free, Gu Xi took out four skill books and read them to increase the experience and level of each skill. While Gu Xi was reading, the undead souls under his hands were not idle either. ?Several undead leaders are selecting and training undead that are not under their control. Let them know how to cooperate on the battlefield. At the same time, they also allocated some weapons and equipment to these undead. The skeleton boss from Battle Team 1 is even there teaching some zombies how to use spears. ??Its just that the Undead Natural Disaster Ritual Array is not omnipotent. They have no way to conjure corresponding weapons for the undead. Most of the thousands of undead soldiers now use bone weapons. But they are quite honest. No matter how weak the weapons they use are, they are always practicing their cooperation with each other. Every twenty minutes or so that Gu Xi would read, he would look up at these undead souls, and then lower his head again to continue reading. This time, outside the undead natural disaster ritual circle, it was very safe, and the enemy never appeared. Gu Xi didn''t know the reason for this. Anyway, for him, since the enemy didn''t show up, he just had to wait. ?Time just flashed by while Gu Xi was reading and training. About four hours later, a white light flashed on the token protected by the city gate, and the voice of the mage leader came again. Comrades, we have repelled the first wave of enemy attacks. This is our victory. Now all players are asked to give orders to let their undead men raise their weapons. Hearing what the mage leader said, Gu Xi was also stunned for a moment. It seems that no enemies have attacked during this period because the battles at other nodes have not ended yet. But what is the purpose of making all the undead men raise their weapons? Is it a new ritual? ?Although he was puzzled, Gu Xi still issued the order. Everyone, listen up and raise your weapons! After saying that, Gu Xi raised the cold wind staff. ?Under Gu Xi''s command, all the undead raised their weapons. Even the ghosts without weapons also raised their right hands. In the next moment, countless bolts of lightning fell from the sky, and these lightning struck all the undead accurately. Gu Xi himself was also attacked by lightning. After a period of numbness, Gu Xi felt that his strength seemed to have become stronger. He quickly checked his status and found that there was a small line of words behind his status. Rewarded by the victor, level 1, life and mana doubled, lasting until the end of the undead natural disaster. After taking a look at his own condition, Gu Xi quickly jumped in front of several undead men under him. ??He found that the undead under his command had also been blessed, but they received a level +1 reward. This improved level would be maintained until the end of the undead natural disaster ritual circle. It can be seen that the reward for the victor this time is to improve the level of the undead troops. This is to allow players to have more powerful troops to deal with increasingly powerful enemies in the next battle. ??However, those who suffered more changes were the undead sent over or summoned by the undead natural disaster ritual circle. In addition to all having their levels increased by one level, they also have some more weapons and equipment in their hands. ? Gu Xi noticed that the weapons and equipment given this time were not given according to the most basic route, but according to the player''s arrangement for the undead. ?For example, the zombies who are being trained by the Skeleton Boss of Combat Team 1 have an extra spear in their hands instead of the hatchets and kitchen knives held by normal zombies. ?This point also struck Gu Xi. At this time, he was also thinking about whether he should learn the ritual of the undead natural disaster. ?This kind of magic circle looks really useful. ?At this moment, the voice of the mage leader came from the token again. Attention, comrades, the enemy will be in position in two hours. Now you can get familiar with your subordinates who have improved their strength. I hope you will continue your efforts in the battle in two hours and kill all the enemies! "Now I say it again, the enemy will arrive in two hours. Now you can take this opportunity to familiarize yourself with the strength of your men, eat and drink, take a good rest, and prepare for a new battle." We will face a total of three waves of this kind of battle. I hope everyone can survive the next battle. Hearing what the mage leader said, Gu Xi was a little confused. He felt that he had been abandoned, why what the mage leader said was different from what he faced. ?Just when Gu Xi was wondering, a large raven flew over from a distance and landed directly in front of Gu Xi. Gu Xi was also a little puzzled by the sudden appearance of the raven. However, the raven stretched out its claws towards Gu Xi and let Gu Xi see the letter tied to its claws. Only then did Gu Xi remember that Chaoyang Guild the messenger. ?Gu Xi quickly took down the letter, opened it, and found that it was the letter sent to him by the mage leader. Comrade Gu, you must be very confused now as to why the position you are guarding is different from other positions. In fact, your location is the starting point for enemy invasion. The enemies you encounter there will be earlier and more frequently than at other nodes. ??Although I''m not sure why, until now, I haven''t received any news from the array feedback that your node is under attack. But I believe you must be suppressing this node. I also hope that you can always defend this position. No matter what the fighting situation is in other places, as long as you can defend your position, victory will be ours. ?Looking through the text messages in front of him, the last trace of doubt in Gu Xi''s heart slowly dissipated. Some of the things that puzzled Gu Xi were also explained. ?At the same time, Gu Xi also guessed some plans of the mage leaders. No matter how grand his plan is, Gu Xi is just a chess piece in this battle, nailed to the spot and unable to move. It seems that the strength is still insufficient. ??Gu Xi turned his eyes outside the undead natural disaster circle, and a trace of expectation flashed in his eyes. Ive been waiting for you for a long time! (End of this chapter) Chapter 173： Crazy leader of the White Walkers (please subscribe) Chapter 173 The Crazy White Walker Leader (Please subscribe) Gu Xi said something right, he had really been waiting for a long time. Ever since he learned something, Gu Xi also became looking forward to the enemy''s attack. ??But he never expected that as the first line and most critical node against the enemy, he would not encounter any attacks in the next three hours. Even nodes in other places were attacked, but there was still no movement at Gu Xi''s side. ??Gu Xi was worried that this was some kind of enemy conspiracy. He had no way to send troops to other nodes to check. He could only let the gargoyles who went out to probe for information fly farther and farther away. ?But no matter how much Gu Xi waited, the enemy did not appear. In the end, Gu Xi didn''t even bother to read those skill books. He just held the cold wind staff and walked around in circles, glancing at the situation outside from time to time. About fifteen kilometers away from Gu Xi, a group of White Walker leaders wearing white baboon skins were sitting together. In the middle of them is a clown wearing a white baboon skin. ??This clown is one of the few people who dares to modify the white baboon skin. He changed the white baboon skin into a formal suit, but then painted graffiti on the suit. Make this white baboon leather suit red and green. ?But the clown didn''t care at all. Instead, he was very proud, and would shake his purple hair from time to time, as if he was crazy. ?His face seemed to have been whitened, and the position of his eyes and nose were not the red that is typical of a normal clown, but a distorted green. As he opens his mouth, the sharp shark-like teeth inside will be exposed. Isnt that guy crazy yet? You think hes not crazy yet? Why cant he be crazy if he stays there alone, surrounded by skeletons? ?The clown screamed loudly, and none of the white ghost leaders surrounding him dared to speak at this time. They all knew that if they spoke at this time, they would go crazy with this clown. ?They are just white ghosts, not fools. They don''t want to offend a madman who doesn''t know when he will explode. ?Sure enough, the crazy clown slowly calmed down when no one responded. After that, he smoothed his hair back and said with a very elegant expression. Okay, dont be so nervous, everyone, I just want everyone to relax. After all, we have been waiting here all the time, so it must be hard for everyone! ?Lets all smile and be happy, we dont know how long we have to wait. Smile, what are you doing with such a straight face? " The clown''s voice suddenly rose, "You have to be like me and smile happily. If you don''t laugh, I will go crazy." Why do we have to wait here? Why can''t you listen to my opinion? What''s the use of scattered attack? Just hit one point directly. ?That guy is obviously such a node. The core location, and it is blocked right in front of us. ??If you put such a large piece of meat in front of a dog and don''t let the dog eat it, the dog will go crazy. How about, that big guy, you attack secretly. I can guarantee that after you attack, I will tell the superiors that I asked you to go and I will not embarrass you. " ?The clown said as he walked up to a leader of the White Walkers. ??It was a three-meter-tall White Walker with khaki skin and barbs all over his shoulder muscles. His white baboon skin was directly made into a hat, which he wore on his head. ?Seeing the clown coming in front of him, he couldn''t help but take a step back. He knew exactly what would happen if he got involved with this clown. Last time, the abomination that was about the same size as him was induced by the clown to attack in advance, but in the end even the bones were not recovered. What Hatred paid for with his life was that the clown was quiet for two hours, and then he went crazy again. ??This time the clown has taken a liking to him, and the leader of the White Walkers does not want to use his own life to calm down the clown. "Oh, don''t you want to? It doesn''t matter if we don''t have enough troops. I can prioritize some troops for you." The clown took another step forward, his eyes fixed on the eyes of the leader of the White Walkers. ??The leader of the White Walkers only felt like he was enveloped in a cold breath of madness. It seemed that as long as he didn''t want to, his mind would be filled with all kinds of crazy ideas. ?Under such pressure, the leader of the White Walkers became more and more confused, and finally he couldn''t help shouting loudly. "Why don''t you go by yourself? If you go, we will go with you." quiet! The air suddenly became quiet, and all the White Walker leaders looked at the Joker. ?At this time, the clown grinned. He loosened his hand and let go of the strong leader of the White Walkers who was holding him. Hahaha, why didnt I think of that? I can go by myself. No, I should actually have thought of it, but some people didnt let me think about it. They just wanted to watch me guard this poor place here, and they didnt want me to participate in the war at all. They just want me to watch, they want me to go crazy in this place. I can''t stay here, I want to go to war, I want..." Before the clown finished speaking, several white ghost leaders rushed over from nearby and held the clown down. One of the white ghost leaders who looked like a nurse injected a blue potion into the clown''s body. ?The clown struggled a few times, and finally fell asleep on the ground. Only when he fell asleep did the madness slowly dissipate. Looking at the clown lying on the ground, the other leaders of the White Walkers also looked at each other. They didn''t know what to do. "How about we report this information to the top and ask an adult to come over? If this continues, I will go crazy." At this time, a leader of the White Walkers raised his hand and suggested. Come here as an adult, do you think that leaders are like us, cabbage on the roadside, available everywhere? ??If bosses were so easy to find, do you think the higher-ups would arrange for such a madman to direct such a big battle? I think its better to forget it and give him another injection to calm him down and give him the correct order. " But the question is, can this clown really calm down? No one knows. The White Walker leaders all looked at the sleeping clown on the ground. No one dared to say that the clown would not go crazy again. The White Walker leaders looked at each other, and finally one of the White Walker leaders'' eyes lit up. By the way, I suddenly discovered that according to the plan, I will lead the team to attack the forward node. This matter has been delayed for so long, I still have to deal with it, and I will leave the matter here to everyone. Hearing this, all the White Walker leaders reacted. Wait a minute, there are a lot of enemies at that node and its hard to deal with them. I happen to be a free force, I can help you... Ill go there too. As long as we capture this node, half of our mission will be completed. (End of this chapter) Chapter 174： Army of White Walkers (44149) Chapter 174 The White Walkers (44149) Please subscribe, recommend, and vote monthly, brothers, please support me! Is it finally here? About two hours after other nodes encountered attacks, Gargoyles finally brought back the latest news. This wave of enemies has already arrived. ?It''s just that the number of enemies is a bit confusing. The gargoyle, who cannot speak, cannot tell the number of enemies in detail, but only gave an estimate. Nearly ten thousand people! Gu Xi was also a little speechless about this news. He did not expect that the enemies would either not come at all, or come in so many at once. ?This amount is clearly the result of two waves of enemies coming together. ?Although he didn''t understand what was going on, the enemy had already attacked, and Gu Xi always had to fight. ??Gu Xi, who was standing on the city gate tower, knocked the ground heavily with the cold wind staff. The enemy is already in position, and everyone is ready to fight. This time there are more enemies. We cannot leave too far to engage in the battle. As required, the zombie troops are dispatched first and set up fifty meters away from the Undead Natural Disaster Ceremony Array. Skeleton archer troops follow behind. The other troops separated on both sides and moved quickly to get ready. Before the boss attacks, come to me to get some food to strengthen the fighting power of his elite men. " Having said this, Gu Xi pointed in the direction of the [Rotting Endless Food Basket] and asked his men to take action. ?However, after arranging all his men, Gu Xi couldn''t help but touch his belly. It seems that since Luna went to Victoria City, no one has cared about Xixi. Not to mention sending green ghosts drinks that can increase mana, they didnt even send some food. ?Gu Xi is already very hungry. The contents of the [Rotting Endless Food Basket] can only be eaten by the undead. ?This made Gu Xi quite speechless. ?But he didnt dwell on the matter for long. In the cell before, he even ate rat meat, and he was hungry when he had nothing to eat. This is nothing at the moment. After this battle is over, he can find another opportunity to go back to Alidovi City to eat something. Now, he still has to deal with the enemy first. At the same time that Gu Xi was arranging his men, the troops from the White Walkers had also appeared on the other side of the horizon. ?Gu Xi looked over from a distance and finally understood what the gargoyle meant. ??It''s really hard to count the number of people in the White Walkers this time. In the army of nearly ten thousand people, there are more than twenty completely different and strange races. ??The arms of these races are mixed together, making the entire army look like a motley army. Their leaders didn''t care about this matter at all. They all seemed to have something on their mind, just lowering their heads and rushing forward with their men, without any thought of organizing the troops. Such a chaotic battle formation naturally makes it difficult for the gargoyles to judge the number of opponents. In fact, let alone gargoyles, even if Gu Xi saw the scene in front of him, he could only sigh and casually estimated the number of nearly ten thousand people. As for the other partys strength, Gu Xi didnt see it at all. The zombie with the spear is ready to attack when the enemy gets closer. Gu Xi just thought about it and made the decision to fight head-on. ??As Gu Xi''s order was issued, the incarnation of death in the sky also landed on the city gate tower, staring sideways at the White Walker troops coming this way. At this time, a group of the fastest-moving White Walkers had already approached the Undead Natural Disaster Ritual Circle. ??Gu Xi, who was standing on the city gate tower, saw some arrangements among the White Walker troops. There are a total of nine White Walker leaders in the team of White Walkers, of which there are three at the front. ??The thing that most attracted Gu Xi''s attention was a cheongsam woman holding an oil-paper umbrella. However, unlike normal people, this woman''s skin was obviously as blue as the sky, and her hair and eyebrows were red. The white baboon skin was draped over her shoulders like a shawl. When she walks forward, a layer of ice will appear on the ground, and there are even many snowflakes falling on the surface of her oil-paper umbrella. ?When she was only about fifty meters away from the zombie army, the cheongsam woman raised her oil-paper umbrella upwards. The weather has changed! Its snowing heavily! With this order, the woman''s feet were quickly frozen, and then the cold wind spread around the woman. Those standing on the city gate tower also felt snowflakes falling from the sky. This is a weather-type spell. ? Gu Xi glanced at the falling snowflakes with some speechlessness, and his judgment on the leader of the White Walkers also improved a bit. Why doesnt he have such a leader under his command? At this moment, two of the three White Walker leaders who rushed to the front also took action at the same time. One of the White Walker leaders was covered in frost, his skin shriveled and his muscles shriveled, his hair had turned gray, and the white baboon skin was wrapped around his chest like a bandage. It could be seen from the part exposed under the baboon skin, A big hole was opened in his chest. In his hand he held a spear made of ice crystals. As the woman released the snowflakes, he jumped up and rushed forward on the snowflakes. Obviously he wanted to jump over the front line of defense and face Gu Xi directly. ?The other one was dragging a black coffin forward slowly with an iron chain. The white baboon skin was covering the black coffin. It was not known which one was the real body, the coffin or the leader of the White Walkers holding a rapier. He was walking faster and faster dragging the coffin. Before the White Walker soldiers behind him could catch up, he had already rushed to the front of the zombies. ??? Before the zombies could take action, the leader of the White Walkers simply swept his hand, and the coffin that had been dragged behind him was thrown in front of the zombies. Zombies have already received orders from Gu Xi. Dont panic when encountering an enemy. Just follow the steps and thrust out the spear in your hand. So facing the coffin crashing towards them, they still acted as before. ??But they never expected that the coffin was quite strange. It clearly just touched the zombies. All the zombies seemed to have lost their souls, turned into rigid corpses, and fell down on the spot. This situation made Gu Xi think of a possibility. The necromancer''s greatest enemy. Soul stealer. This is a profession that is not very powerful, but highly targeted. Their biggest feature is that they can draw away the souls of the undead summoned by spiritualism. In other words, it would be a tragedy for the Necromancer to fight them with Bone Sea Battle. Fortunately, this profession is not strong in other aspects. Their extraction of souls can only target the undead summoned by spiritualism, and the undead that appear naturally will not be affected. Let alone some living people. So unless they are extremely hostile to necromancers, few people will choose this profession. ?Gu Xi didn''t expect to encounter such a profession here, which made him stunned. While he was distracted, the White Walker holding an ice crystal spear also rushed to the city gate on snowflakes. His target was Gu Xi, who had been standing on the city gate tower. (End of this chapter) Chapter 175： Kills (45149) Chapter 175 Kill (45149) ?Looking at the leader of the White Walkers rushing over, Gu Xi was about to raise the cold wind staff in his hand. The incarnation of death lying on the city gate tower moved much faster than Gu Xi. ?He opened his mouth and sprayed the death dragon''s breath towards the leader of the White Walkers who was charging towards him. The leader of the White Walkers looked like he was flying in the air, but in fact he was walking on snowflakes. The dodge range was obviously not that wide. At the same time, he didn''t notice the huge incarnation of death lying next to Gu Xi at first. . ?He only thought about killing Gu Xi so that he could easily resolve the battle in front of him. As soon as he saw that the situation was favorable to him, he rushed over in excitement. Unexpectedly, he rushed in front of Gu Xi. Before he could take action, a death dragon''s breath sprayed out from the front. ?Under the green light, he didn''t even have a chance to dodge, and was directly pushed back a few steps by the death dragon''s breath. After that, the incarnation of death opened its wings and turned into black mist and rushed towards Xiang Zhi. ?While rushing past the White Walker leader who was hit by the death dragon''s breath, he lowered his body and dragged the White Walker leader''s body for more than a hundred meters. Death Incarnation (spell product) Kill the White Walker leader - Ice White Walker (Level 8), you will get 3115 experience points (experience +5%). When the Incarnation of Death pounced, the attacking White Walkers also noticed the situation here. They didn''t expect that Gu Xi had already killed a powerful leader of the White Walkers just after they met each other. ?This made the White Walkers a little confused for a moment, and their attacks obviously paused. But Gu Xi''s men did not stop attacking. Even under the influence of the Soul Stealer, the zombies would fall down if they touched the coffin, but they still thrust out the spears in their hands step by step as they were trained. ??The Soul Stealer was no longer as calm as before. He had to dodge the spears that were thrust at him, because he was not invulnerable and could not ignore all attacks. At this time, the skeleton soldiers also rushed out from both sides of the zombies and rushed into the White Walkers'' team. The White Walkers that could rush over at this point in time were all those that moved relatively fast. Because of the racial chaos, they had little room for cooperation with each other. The skeleton soldiers rushed into their team, Just cooperate and fight according to the training method. ?Some of these skeleton soldiers were trained by Combat Team 1. The spears they held did not care about their own safety at all, they just thrust forward, and then thrust forward again. ?Such a simple and crude attack method is best used to deal with these chaotic white ghosts. Because they dont care at all what methods or weird abilities these ghosts have. ??Anyway, a White Walker as big as you is here. Seven or eight spears can''t kill you, so let''s try again. As for what kind of attack you had when the spear came out, the skeleton soldiers used their bodies to catch it. As long as you are unable to kill hundreds or thousands of skeleton soldiers in an instant, there will always be skeleton soldiers coming to kill you. ?The attacks from the left and right sides were like the claws of a crab, constantly squeezing the White Walker troops. This is equivalent to cutting off the fighting space for the soul stealers in front. At the beginning, there were some other ghosts following the Soul Stealer. They just helped the Soul Stealer block attacks from behind, giving the Soul Stealer a chance to deal head-on with the zombies. In the hands of the soul stealers, the number of fallen zombies has reached nearly a hundred. But now that the White Walkers behind him were cleared away, the Soul Stealer was attacked from both front and back. Several skeletons even raised spears or other weapons and slashed at the Soul Stealer from the front. ?At this time, the soul stealer was also numb. He originally only had to deal with the zombies head-on, but he had to shift his attention from the zombies. He used his left hand harder and swung the coffin in his hand like a windmill. ?This way he was safe for the time being, but it also greatly consumed his physical strength, and he had to reconsider how to deal with this situation next. But at this moment, the soul stealer suddenly felt uneasy in his heart. When he raised his head, he saw a long arrow flying towards him. After this long arrow, there were hundreds of bone arrows. The Soul Stealer quickly dodged back. Unfortunately, he had just rounded the coffin, and now he was giving up. ??He dodged backwards, and his body was carried away by the coffin. Not only did this dodg not move too far, but it opened the empty door in his chest, and more than half of the more than a hundred bone arrows hit him. ?Under such an attack, the soul stealer fell to the ground on the spot, and his coffin flew out. When the nearby skeletons and zombies saw this opportunity, they all stabbed the soul stealer with their spears. ??As they continued to attack, the soul stealer was finally stabbed to death on the spot. ?With his death, his black coffin dragged by iron chains disappeared into the air and never appeared again. Disappeared together with more than a hundred souls imprisoned in coffins. This is why necromancers hate soul stealers the most. The souls taken away by the soul thieves cannot be recovered even if they are killed. After killing the soul stealer, Gu Xi''s undead troops felt that they were doing well again. More undead entered the White Walkers'' team, and several undead leaders turned their attention to the one at the front. The leader of the White Walkers. It was the cheongsam woman holding an oil-paper umbrella, but her body was already piled up with snow. Seeing the eyes of the undead turning to herself, the cheongsam woman did not hesitate at all. She knew her position and her abilities very well. Apart from changing the weather, which could directly turn it into a snowy day, she had no other choice. other uses. The remaining means are all defensive means. Seeing the undead surrounding her, she immediately froze herself into the refrigerator. After that, she stared inside the refrigerator with her eyes wide open, staring at the outside, watching the helplessness of the undead who wanted to destroy the refrigerator but could not break the thick ice cubes. But the leader of the White Walkers also forgot one thing. Gu Xi also had an incarnation of death under his command. ?While everyone was dealing with the Soul Stealer just now, the Incarnation of Death bypassed this place and rushed towards the White Walker troops at the rear. Through the influence of the crystal storm and the black mist, the incarnation of death rushed back and forth among the ranks of the White Walkers, killing many White Walkers in just one encounter. After that, the incarnation of death turned around again and flew back from the team of white ghosts. Just when he flew back, the soul stealer was easily killed. The incarnation of death shrank his body, and the black mist and crystal powder gathered together and hit the refrigerator heavily. Under the surprised gaze of the leader of the White Walkers, he took the refrigerator into the air and flew higher and higher. (End of this chapter) Chapter 176： Head-on collision (please subscribe) Chapter 176 Head-on collision (please subscribe) ??As the incarnation of death flew over 700 meters, the leader of the White Walkers who locked himself in the refrigerator began to become nervous. The refrigerator can defend against most attacks, but it does not mean that the refrigerator is truly invincible. You cannot prevent yourself from jumping from a high place or opening a refrigerator. ?The current height was beyond the level she could defend. As long as she was thrown from this position, she would definitely die. The leader of the White Walkers did not intend to die like this, she wanted to struggle a little longer. ?But the incarnation of death did not hesitate at all. He continued to fly into the sky until he reached a position of 1,500 meters. Then the black mist dispersed, allowing the refrigerator to fall directly downwards. ??The location where the refrigerator fell is exactly where a wave of White Walker troops rushed from behind. This is the main force of the White Walkers. ?Among these strange ghosts, there are more than 6,000 strange ghosts. They were led by a White Walker leader who looked like a hill. This White Walker leader was huge and had a crossbody bag made of a log cabin around his waist. The white baboon skin was wrapped around his finger, acting as a ring. When he started running, the ground was shaking, but it was obvious that he was a professional like a paladin. ?When he runs forward, a special halo will appear on the ground, and all the White Walkers shrouded in the halo will have their physical strength greatly improved. ?Behind this hill-like leader of the White Walkers, there is a leader of the White Walkers with many balloons of different colors wrapped around his body. He is like a mummy hanging on the balloons and floating in the low altitude. ?In his hand he was holding a white baboon skin, but judging from the way he was holding it, he should have wrapped the weapon in the baboon skin. After them, there is the chaotic White Walker army. Some of these White Walkers run faster, some run slower, and their sizes are also different. The chaotic scene makes them not look like a team at all. army. At this time, the undead troops resting in front of them were also ready for battle, and the formations that had just been disrupted by the battle had been rearranged. When the White Walkers troops rushed over, these undead only had White Walkers in their eyes. They stared at the White Walkers rushing in front of them, no matter how strong the White Walkers were, how big they were, or their movements when they rushed over. No matter how ferocious, the undead all move in the same way. One step forward, attack with a slash or thrust, then take another step forward. As for whether they hit the enemy, there is no need to consider this at all. The White Walkers are all crowded together. Even if there are White Walkers with super dodge ability, they can''t move around. On this kind of battlefield, saturation attack is the most suitable. Every blow the undead take will take away some white ghosts. ??The aliens are not organized. When facing the impact of the undead, they are relatively chaotic. Some want to dodge, some want to attack, and some are ready to rush directly. As a result, their behavior made their team even more chaotic, making it impossible for their comrades around them to take direct action. This gives the undead some opportunities. The undead men under Gu Xi were attacking mechanically one by one, advancing and attacking again. Attack after attack left the White Walker troops battered. Even the most basic combat power has not been exerted. At this time, the giant white ghost leader who was like a hill also noticed this situation. He raised the wooden stick in his hand and was ready to make a sweep. Just give him a solid sweep. The undead troops that have just gained an advantage in front of them will be scattered by him with a stick, and then the battle here will enter the melee scene that the White Walkers like most. At that time, the White Walkers can use their own personal strength and special and weird abilities to kill all the undead they see. At that time, even if Gu Xi''s death incarnation flew down again, there would be nothing that could be done against them. After all, all the undead under Gu Xi were caught in the melee, and it was impossible for the incarnation of death to kill all the undead and white ghosts together. But at this moment, the leader of the White Walkers, who was still in the refrigerator, fell from the sky. She was like a meteor, slamming into the team of White Walkers. ??The giant leader of the White Walkers, who was like a hill, immediately saw the blue meteor coming towards him. He didn''t even think about it. He originally planned to sweep the wooden stick with an upward move. Bang! ??The refrigerator was smashed into powder on the giant white ghost leader''s stick, and a large number of ice crystals were scattered everywhere. Among the ice crystals were dark red blood and white minced meat. He himself felt uncomfortable after the giant white ghost leader''s blow, which had the impact of falling from a high place. ??Although the giant white ghost leader had smashed the refrigerator into pieces, his own arms were also affected. At this time, his hands kept shaking, and he couldn''t even hold his big wooden stick. The incarnation of death who had just dropped the refrigerator from the sky saw this situation and rushed downwards decisively. In the eyes of all dragons, giants are the first to be killed. ??As the incarnation of death rushed downwards, Gu Xi, who was on the city gate tower, also jumped onto the evil coffin. ?Because the evil coffin has been upgraded, Gu Xi is still trying hard to adapt to the moving speed of the evil coffin. ?? He did not stand in front of the evil coffin like before, but held on to the iron chain on the evil coffin in a semi-lying motion to prevent himself from being thrown out. At the same time, he rushed towards the enemy battle formation with the cold wind staff in one hand. While Gu Xi was waiting for the enemy to arrive, he spent time reading the skill book of Bone Storm. Coupled with the previous battle, Gu Xi''s Bone Storm level has been raised to level 4. Bone Storm Level 4 (53/1000), consumes 10 mana points to form a storm of bone fragments at the designated location, causing 270% of your attack power to nearby enemies within 30 seconds. The affected area of ????the Bone Storm is movable. As the level of Bone Storm increases, many changes actually occur. At level 1, there is a Bone Storm. At level 2, the damage power is increased, at level 3, the duration is increased, and it changes from fixed to movable. Now that it is level 4, the mana consumed by Bone Storm has been significantly reduced. It can be said that Gu Xi can release more Bone Storm now. At this time, when Gu Xi went into battle, his target was directly the core position of the White Walkers. He pointed at the range of the White Walkers, and the Bone Storm was like a harvester, cutting in the direction of the White Walkers. The weaker White Walkers were cut into pieces on the spot, and the stronger White Walkers were unable to withstand the bone storms again and again. When they tried to escape, the Bone Storms with ice effects hit them again. Frozen. ?So under the wave of waves of bone storms, the passage to the interior of the White Walker troops was opened. (End of this chapter) Chapter 177： Self-exploding death incarnation (please subscribe) Chapter 177 The self-exploding incarnation of death (please subscribe) ?Seeing that Gu Xi''s Bone Storm was about to hit the giant White Walker leader, the giant White Walker leader finally reacted. He raised his wooden stick and prepared to sweep again. This time he must disperse the surrounding undead army. ?Only in this way, the White Walkers still have a chance to drag the battle to the range they are most familiar with. But at this moment, the incarnation of death fell from the sky and turned into black mist and hit the giant white ghost leader. ??The crystalline storm in the black mist of Death Incarnate kept hitting the skin of the White Walker leader, and each blow would take away part of the White Walker leader''s life. ??The leader of the White Walkers obviously felt that he was no match for the Death Incarnation. The reason why the Death Incarnation pushed him back instead of taking him into the sky was entirely because he was too heavy and the Death Incarnation could not carry him. ??The giant white ghost leader, who also understood this, saw an opportunity to kill the incarnation of death. ?He threw away the wooden stick in his hand, caught the dragon head of the incarnation of death with both hands, and pressed the head of the incarnation of death tightly to his chest. ?Even if the crystal storm kept hitting him, he didn''t react at all. At the same time, the leader of the White Walkers who was carried by the balloon also noticed the situation here. He saw the opportunity immediately. He didn''t need the giant White Walker incarnation to say anything. He floated near the Death Incarnation. He kept pulling out new balloons from the white baboon skin package and stuffed them into the Death Incarnation. In the bones. At this time, Gu Xi just controlled the Bone Storm to hit this side. He saw the incarnation of death being stuck between two, and felt a little anxious. He raised the cold wind staff and pointed his finger at the sky. ??The leader of the White Walkers, who was attacking the incarnation of death from behind, was knocked down by Gu Xi with a bone spur. ??This bone spur not only pierced the body of the leader of the White Walkers, but also popped a balloon on the leader of the White Walkers. The situation with the leader of the White Walkers is different this time. ?His mummy-like body inflated like a balloon, as did several balloons stuffed into the bones of the incarnation of death. ?Although Gu Xi didn''t know the situation of the leader of the White Walkers, he could guess that these balloons were about to burst. Gu Xi quickly calculated his mana in his mind. Finally and decisively made a decision. Bone Storm, clear the way for me! Then Gu Xi released at least forty bone storms in one breath, and controlled the bone storm to rush towards the place where the number of White Walkers was the largest. ?This time Gu Xi was exhausted. But Gu Xi did not stop there. He glanced at the incarnation of death fighting with the two White Walker leaders, and roared loudly. Death incarnate! Melting light! The incarnation of death decisively understood what Gu Xi meant. With a quick twist of his body, the black mist shrank into his body, revealing his metalized black bones. ?At this time, Gu Xi could see that there were several huge balloons stuffed into the ribs of the incarnation of death. The balloons were inflating rapidly and might explode at any time. ?But now there is no need to wait for the balloon to explode. When the black mist is contracted into the body of the death incarnation, the body of the death incarnation also begins to flash with a rapid light. ??The giant leader of the White Walkers who had been holding the incarnation of death was also stunned. He sensed that something was wrong and was about to let go, but it was already too late. With a bang, the incarnation of death exploded on the spot in the arms of the giant white ghost leader. The powerful explosion brought with it a shock wave that knocked down everything around it. ??The two White Walker leaders at the center of the explosion were blown to pieces on the spot. At the same time, most of the White Walkers nearby were also blown away. The situation of the undead was better. Although they were also blown away, they immediately got up from the ground and reorganized their team. Taking advantage of this big explosion, Gu Xi, who was lying on the evil coffin, rushed to the front, followed by the undead troops who got up again. They were relatively chaotic at first, but under the command of the undead leader, they quickly regrouped. At this time, Gu Xi did not expect that after the explosion, he would be pushed to the front. He could only press his forehead to weaken the impact of death incarnation, and at the same time took out a bottle of magic potion from his pocket. At this time, the White Walkers also got up from the explosion just now. ??After the two shocks caused by Gu Xi''s Bone Storm and the self-destruction of the Death Incarnation, the nearly 10,000 White Walkers force was also damaged by about 60%. There are only three to four thousand remaining White Walkers, and the situation among them is quite chaotic. Among these White Walkers, the strength ranges from level 3 to level 11. After the explosion, the stronger White Walkers got up from the ground immediately, and those who were weak but lucky got up later. ?So when Gu Xi faces the White Walkers, he will find that these White Walkers are actually layered. The two White Walkers at the front are the most powerful soldiers in the White Walkers army, reaching level 11. Following them were elites of level 8 and 9, numbering about three hundred people. Following this are ordinary White Walker soldiers whose strength is only level 3 to 7. This is exactly the opposite of the situation of Gu Xi''s troops. Gu Xis men were the weakest cannon fodder undead and were placed in the front, while the elite troops were placed in the back. ?Seeing that the two armies were about to collide with each other again, many thoughts quickly flashed through Gu Xi''s mind. Skeleton Priest! Finally, Gu Xi used some of his remaining mana to summon two skeleton priests. With the appearance of these two skeleton priests, Gu Xi''s mana finally dropped to single digits. Gu Xi also raised the magic potion bottle to his mouth, his eyes searching for the target everywhere on the battlefield. Soon Gu Xi found several White Walker leaders in the White Walkers'' team. After the explosion of the Bone Storm and the Incarnation of Death, there are only three White Walker leaders left who can appear here. One of them has been huddled at the back of the team. I dont know if this is considered to be the bottom one, or if there are other reasons. There will be such a leader of the White Walkers in every attack. ?He is a monk wearing a bamboo hat, and a white baboon skin is draped across his body, acting as a cassock. ?Every time you take a step forward, a White Walker will rise from the ground. Gu Xi believed that if he was given enough time, he could resurrect all the White Walkers present. As for the other two, Gu Xi also noticed it. After all, it was impossible for him not to notice something as obvious as the white baboon skin. At this time, Gu Xi only hesitated for a moment, but still set his target on the monk. After all, his existence may change the current situation of the war. When the ghost monk took a step forward, Gu Xi pointed in his direction, "Death incarnate!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 178： Another win (46149) Chapter 178 Another victory (46149) ?Under Gu Xis command, the black mist enveloping the incarnation of death rushed out, and the incarnation of death appeared on the battlefield again. ??The Death Incarnation that appeared this time was different from before. The Crystal Storm was not brought along, and the melting light was installed at the eyes of the Death Incarnation. At the same time, his bones were strengthened once, and his body became significantly larger. ?At the same time, due to the keel laboratory, two copies of the melting ray can be installed, one for each eye, and each side can be used ten times. ?This time the melting machine gun of Death Incarnate finally lives up to its name. ?After releasing the incarnation of death, Gu Xi decisively stuffed the magic potion into his mouth to replenish part of his mana first. When he raised his head, Gu Xi found that something seemed wrong. The incarnation of death actually rushed towards another leader of the White Walkers. ??That White Walker leader was a defensive White Walker leader that Gu Xi had not seen before. He was holding a ghost-faced shield in his hand that was taller than a normal person. When raising the shield, this grimace would keep chattering. For some reason, when Gu Xi looked over there, he had the idea of ??picking up the Cold Wind Staff and rushing up to beat this guy. Obviously, this grimace shield is a piece of equipment with powerful attributes. Even the incarnation of death was attracted. ?At the same time, Gu Xi also noticed that many hairs popped out from the top of the ghost-faced shield, and each hair was tied to the nearby White Walkers. This should be another function of the Ghost Face Shield, which can spread the attacks to other soldiers. In this way, everyone''s efforts are gathered to defend against powerful attacks. ?It seems that what they have in mind is really beautiful. They cannot be allowed to change the attack direction of the Death Incarnation. ?With a thought in his mind, Gu Xi took out the spiritual lamp on the spot. Demagogue! Gu Xi activated the skills on the Soul Lamp, but this time Gu Xi was not targeting any enemy present. The target of Gu Xi''s skills is the incarnation of death. The White Walkers did not expect that Gu Xi would hypnotize his men. Before they could react, the incarnation of death bypassed the White Walker leader holding the ghost-faced shield and pounced on the last White Walker monk. When the Incarnation of Death rushed out, the White Walker Monk was actually prepared for defense. But with the Ghostface shield raised, the White Walker monk felt a lot more at ease. As a companion, he was very aware of the provocation and defensive abilities of the White Walker leader. He knew that with his companions blocking him in front, he didn''t have to worry about being attacked. But he never expected that Gu Xi would act out of common sense. What the **** is hypnotizing one''s subordinates? ??The hypnotized incarnation of death ignored the provocation of the leader of the White Walkers and rushed towards the White Walker monk. ?At this time, the White Walker monk wanted to defend again, but it was already too late. The incarnation of death rushed in front of the monk, his eyes glared at the same time, and two melting rays shot out at the same time, landing accurately on the White Walker monk. The melting light of Death Incarnation is not very powerful, it depends on what it is compared to. ??Compared with Death Dragon Breath, the power of melting light is not that great. But compared with ordinary attack methods, the power is different. Not to mention that the two skeleton priests Gu Xi had just released have not dispersed yet, and the incarnation of death has also been blessed by the attributes of the skeleton priests. ?Two melting rays shot out, and half of the White Walker monk''s body was melted on the spot, leaving only the left half of his body still in place. After killing the White Walker monk, the incarnation of death did not stop there. His body rushed forward again. By this time, he had rushed to the rear of the White Walker army. The leader of the White Walkers, holding the ghost-faced shield, turned his head and looked at the incarnation of death. He felt that he had been locked by the incarnation of death. ?Now he has to toughen up, otherwise he won''t be able to lead the team.????But this leader of the White Walkers is still a little stupid. He focused all his attention on the incarnation of death, but did not notice that Gu Xi beside him was already preparing for the next move. If corpse explosion is not allowed, then spiritualism should always be used, spiritualism! You successfully used spiritualism and got a zombie (level 0) with 1 spiritualist experience point. You failed to use spiritualism and gained 1 spiritualism experience point. You successfully used spiritualism and got a skeleton (level 0) and 1 spiritualist experience point. Gu Xi pointed at the feet of the leader of the White Walkers, and a large number of zombies and skeletons quickly climbed up. As soon as they climbed out, they pounced on the leader of the White Walkers. After all, their existence is to disrupt the actions of the leader of the White Walkers. As these undead fell on him, the movements of the leader of the White Walkers also began to deform. Even a few zombies didn''t even get up. They just dragged his feet and dragged the leader of the White Walkers to the ground. When the nearby White Walkers saw this situation, they didn''t care about anything else and rushed towards them to save their leader. But just as they rushed over, the incarnation of death had already flown over them. The Death Dragon''s Breath and the melting ray that can be used to extend the duration of the Death Dragon''s Breath are emitted at the same time. ??The green light fell among the White Walkers with a painful wail. ??All the White Walkers who jumped on the leader of the White Walkers were affected by the death dragon''s breath. At most it can only withstand two faces. ??The leader of the White Walkers wanted to raise his Ghostface shield at this time, but his shield was firmly held down by a zombie. He failed to raise his shield to defend himself and was hit in the face by the death dragon''s breath on the spot. ?Under the gray-green light, the leader of the White Walkers only withstood for seven or eight seconds, and then died on the spot. When the death dragon breath of the incarnation of death spurted out from behind, Gu Xi also stopped the spell in his hand. There is no need for Gu Xi to take action in the next thing. ?Several undead leaders took the initiative to take over the command authority, especially the skeleton leader of Combat Team 1, who directly rushed to the front line with a spear. Behind him were 88 skeleton soldiers, followed by skeletons and zombies who had learned spear attacks with him. They have now formed a battle formation, and their steps are all the same. ?Each move was as if measured with a ruler. The distance traveled, the strength and angle of the shot were all carved from the same mold. The only difference may be the strength of their attack power. But for the undead, this is actually the least important. If more than a dozen spears are thrown down, no one knows which one will hit the enemy''s vital point. Anyway, as long as they knock down the enemy, they don''t think much about other things. Faced with such an attack, the White Walkers also made their final counterattack. ?But now the advantage is no longer with them. In an equal number of fights, order easily defeated chaos. When Death Incarnate kills a level 11 White Walker, all White Walkers present are killed. ?At the same time, the token under the protection of the city gate also lit up. (End of this chapter) Chapter 179： Purple Equipment Shield (47149) Chapter 179 Purple Equipment-Shield (47149) Comrades, through our joint efforts, we have repelled the second wave of enemy attacks. Victory is just around the corner. Let us raise our weapons and cheer! Hear the voice coming from the token in the distance. ? Only then did Gu Xi understand that the battle on his side was the last battle of the second wave of White Walkers'' attack. ??Furthermore, his battle dragged on for a while, otherwise the leader of the mage on the other side of the token would have announced that the second wave of attacks had ended as soon as his battle was over, without even leaving him time to clean up the battlefield. Facing this situation, Gu Xi could only shake his head. ?His battlefield is still outside the undead natural disaster ritual circle. If the troops do not retreat, the lost undead troops cannot be replaced. If the body is not transported back, it cannot be affected by the undead natural disaster ritual circle and transformed into new undead. Now there is a second reward in the token. If he misses it, he will lose a lot of combat power. Thinking of this, Gu Xi couldn''t help but shook his head, "Forget it, let''s clean up the battlefield. As before, the equipment and materials will be sent to the gate of Alidovi City, and the corpses will be sent to the Undead Natural Disaster Array. Replenish as much as possible. Let me add something. Thats it for the second wave. I dont know how strong the third wave will be. " As Gu Xi spoke, he waved his hand and asked his troops to clean up the battlefield. And he himself came to the location of the leader of the White Walkers who had just been killed by the Death Dragon''s Breath. ??The grimace shield just now has been attracting Gu Xi''s attention. He wanted to see if the shield had survived the previous attack. But at this moment, a skeleton came over carrying something. ?That was the white baboon skin package held by the leader of the White Walkers who was blown apart in the explosion of Death Incarnate just now. ?This made Gu Xi feel a little surprised. He reached out and took the white baboon skin. Sure enough, this was the first white baboon skin that Gu Xi had encountered and was used as equipment. You got a white baboon skin package (green) White baboon skin package (green, identification, detachable): The cloak of a special White Walker organization was turned into a package, which can be disassembled into an ordinary package with 24 cells. ?? Gu Xi was quite surprised by this kind of dismantling white baboon skin, but it was just a package, so it was something that could be used. ?So Gu Xi thought about it. He did not rush to open the [white baboon skin package], but reached in and touched it first. Sure enough, Gu Xi took out some unused balloons from inside. Flying Balloon (White): After being blown up, the user can fly at a floating speed for 3 hours. Regular Balloon (White): This is a very regular balloon. Please use it in regular situations and don''t blow any random things into it. Exploding Balloon (Green): If you blow air into the balloon and throw it at the enemy, it will cause an explosion. Every time the balloon is blown louder, the explosion power will be doubled, but please be careful not to let the balloon explode in your hand. Water-injected balloon (green): After blowing air into the balloon and tying it, you can see some liquid inside. As for what kind of liquid it is, you can try it yourself. Looking at these weird balloons, Gu Xi really didn''t know what to say. ?Lets call these garbage, they are all props of white quality or above, and each one has its own attributes. I would say these are good things, but these attributes and functions are really not that good. After emptying the package, Gu Xi reached out and tore the white baboon skin package with all his strength. With Gu Xis movement, the package made of white baboon skin was torn open by Gu Xi. It turned into a roll of gray quality [broken white baboon skin] and a fist-sized pocket [broken package]. Damaged package (white): An ordinary package with 24 compartments, which can store various weapons and equipment and materials or food weighing no more than 300 kilograms. ?Hands of these two items, Gu Xi thought about it seriously, then casually wrapped the fist-sized bag around his left wrist. Then he stuffed the [broken white baboon skin] inside. As for the balloons, Gu Xi asked the skeleton soldiers to help them deliver them to the gate of Alidovi City. ??Gu Xi really doesn''t want to put this kind of thing in his package or backpack to take up space. ?While Gu Xi was handling the [white baboon skin package], there were already skeletons over there who had found the ghost-faced shield held by the leader of the White Walkers just now and brought it up. The existence of this shield also surprised Gu Xi. ?He had long known that this ghost-faced shield was very powerful, but he never imagined that it was actually a purple shield. ?Hold the shield in his hand, the grimace on the shield grinned at Gu Xi. Ghost Face Skin (Purple, Shield) Defense: 18 After equipped: Constitution +8 Equipment requirements: Strength 6, Agility 4, Constitution 3 Special 1: The ultimate grimace, the constantly changing grimace, as long as it is pointed in the direction of the enemy, it will automatically taunt the enemy who sees the grimace (this taunting effect has a higher priority, and has some temptation and attraction effects). [Special Effect 1: After wearing the equipment and activating the ultimate grimace effect once, an unhealable wound will appear on the user''s face. As the number of uses increases, the wound on the face will continue to increase until the skin is completely torn off. until broken. Special 2: Blood hair, 40 to 200 hairs can be released from the shield, falling on nearby companions or soldiers. All attack damage will be shared by the companions or soldiers with the blood hair. Special Effect 2: After wearing the equipment and activating the blood hair effect once, the user will be affected by special damage, and 10% of the total life will be automatically deducted every hour. Special 3: Ghost Face Game, when encountering a fatal blow, the ghost face will automatically change. If the ghost face on the shield is a smiling face, the fatal blow will dodge, and the user will be immune to this attack. Special Effect 3: After wearing the equipment and activating the Grimace Game effect once, the user will face a Grimace Game once a day. If the user encounters a Crying Face, half of their life will be automatically deducted. Explanation: If you want to play games with me, be a fool. Ghost-faced skin, sly fairy hands? These are only used by tanks. They are trying to drive me towards the tank. Looking at the ghost face in his hand, Gu Xi was also speechless. ?However, this does not mean that Gu Xi can get whatever he wants. As soon as Gu Xi''s thoughts changed, he was thinking about what he could exchange for the shield in front of him. (End of this chapter) Chapter 180： Big harvest (please subscribe) Chapter 180 Big Harvest (please subscribe) ?While Gu Xi was thinking about this matter, another thing was sent to Gu Xi. ?Compared to Gu Mianpi, who can''t use it for the time being, the things presented to him are just right for Gu Xi. ?This thing was found from the White Walker monk. It was a bracelet like a rosary. When he got it, Gu Xi was somewhat surprised. You got the Bone Bracelet (green) White bone bracelet (green, decoration) Attack: 1 After equipped: Intelligence +1 Equipment requirements: Intelligence 2 Special: Soul gathering, spiritualism success rate +5. Explanation: Spiritualism, that is the foundation of the necromancer. Gu Xi liked this decoration. Even though it was green, to Gu Xi, it was no weaker than a divine weapon. Without thinking, he put the bone bracelet on his right hand on the spot. ??Then Gu Xi thought of taking the opportunity to summon the spirits, but he didn''t expect that his undead troops had already started transporting the corpses. ?This made Gu Xi a little speechless. At first, he thought his men were slow in their actions, but now it seemed that it wasn''t his men who were slow in their actions, but Gu Xi''s thoughts that were changing so quickly. Fortunately, these undead also knew what Gu Xidu wanted, and several pieces of white baboon skins were sent over. Although some were damaged and some were broken, they finally got something. In addition, as long as it is a green quality item, the undead will give it priority to Gu Xi to choose. ?This comforted Gu Xi somewhat. In the following period, Gu Xi received several more good things. Two of them are from giant White Walker bosses that were blown up by Death Incarnate. You got a broken giant wooden stick (green) Broken giant wooden stick (green): A giant wooden stick with giant attributes, which can be added to weapons and equipment to make weapons and equipment have giant attributes. You get the cabin backpack (green) [Hut backpack (green): A backpack made of a forest cabin, containing ten black-faced sheep and five hundred pounds of blood wheat grass. If this cabin is placed in a designated location, it can be used to build a farmer''s cabin in the city or in the woods. Farmers hut (large): Use 500 resources, 10 units of stone, and 10 units of wood to build a farmers hut (large building) in the city. After completion, 60 farmers can be trained every week. After completion, it will be able to produce ten black-faced sheep per week. After completion, it can produce 500 kilograms of blood wheat straw or blood oats per week. Farmer (Level 0): Experience (0/50) Attack 1, Defense 1, Life 5, Skills: Pay taxes (pay 1 tax point per day per level, you can upgrade to militia after level 3). ??Gu Xi was actually relatively speechless about these two items, because they were carried over by several zombies. The giant wooden stick was okay. Gu Xi tried it. Such a big wooden stick can be divided into many parts. Not to mention other things, up to five hundred spears can be made by directly splitting the spear body. If they are smaller, mass production of weapons will not be a problem. What really surprised Gu Xi was the cabin backpack. He didnt expect that buildings in the city could be played like this. ?Farmers hut. Gu Xi had heard before when he was in school that if you occupied a farmer''s cabin in the wild, it would be equivalent to making a fortune. Because the farmer''s hut can provide corresponding crops every week, and most importantly, because the farmer is not strong enough in combat, he can produce more crops every week. You can make a lot of money just by eating tax money, not to mention that farmers are the best materials for making skeletons. It can be said that if you use other troops to convert skeletons, your strength will be reduced. Only if you use farmers to convert skeletons, your strength will be improved. But the problem is that a city that cares about interest is a city of death. This point directly prevents Gu Xi from using the hut backpack to build a farmer''s hut. In his city, those who can appear are either undead, or those who have no conflict with the undead, or those who have little need for life and food. ??If we really want to raise a group of farmers in the city of Aridovi, it won''t be long before these farmers themselves will starve to death. ??Although the dead farmer can be thrown into an evil temple or evil church and turned into a skeleton, this is somewhat wasteful. When he saw this thing, Gu Xi suddenly thought of something the teacher said in class. ??What to do if you occupy a field training camp in the wild. ??Is it possible to use some means to transform this field training camp into a training camp usable for the undead? ?At that time, Gu Xi listened very seriously, because Gu Xi, who had not yet taken office as a necromancer, did not realize that his luck would be so good. Get a dead city at the beginning. Gu Xi thought that for a long period of time, he could only rely on occupying field training camps to replenish and enrich his military resources. So when studying, Gu Xi studies very seriously. ??The teachers in the Nether Bone Wind Academy are more or less experienced, and they all talk about practical examples. ?This made Gu Xi believe that he could handle this matter even if he had never practiced it. At this time, Gu Xi had already had an idea in his mind. Should he use the ritual circle of the undead natural disaster to turn the cabin backpack in front of him into undead attributes? As soon as this thought came up, Gu Xis mind started to move. This is a good idea, try it towards the end of the battle. In any case, the undead natural disaster circle must be put away. At that time, it would be a good time to borrow the Yin Qi accumulated by the Undead Scourge Mage. Carry this in first and put it outside the city gate. Is there anything else? After Gu Xis order was issued, new items were delivered. The next things are all green materials, some of which come from relatively high-level White Walkers, and some of which come from the first few White Walker leaders who died in Gu Xi''s hands, but what really makes Gu Xi feel what he is seeing is Once it lights up, it''s gone. ?obtain ice crystal (green)*3 Ice crystal (green): An ice crystal that can be pierced into the chest of a creature. After piercing, the creature can be transformed into a strange creature. You get snowflake fragments (green)*7 Snowflake fragments (green): Ice flowers composed of cold air and water can temporarily enchant weapons, giving them a cold +1 effect. You get weird nails (green)*4 Weird Nails (Green): Nails plucked from weird hands can be used to make arrows. You get oily skin (green)... You get a special seed (green)... Looking at the items that were delivered, Gu Xi''s face changed from excitement at first, to numbness at the end, and finally showed no expression at all. It was not until the end that an undead suddenly dragged something over, which made Gu Xi''s eyes widen. No, the situation is not right. Looking at this thing, Gu Xi jumped up and ran towards the city gate so fast that he even forgot about the evil coffin parked beside him. (End of this chapter) Chapter 181： The Invaded Undead Natural Disaster Array (please subscribe) Chapter 181 The Invaded Undead Natural Disaster Array (Please subscribe) ?Beneath the city gate tower, on the platform where the token is placed, Gu Xi is using various methods at his disposal to stimulate the token in front of him. React, reply, Ma Dan doesnt even give me contact information, how can you threaten someone when something happens? Fortunately, after Gu Xi stimulated the token for about three minutes, the white light on the token flashed again. The voice of the mage leader came from behind the token. Comrade Gu, please do not move the magic circle token at this time. Do you know that the magic circle is running? What impact will it have if you move the magic circle token? I know you are in danger, and I also know that you have not received the reward for being the victor this time. But we are already thinking of ways to make up for it. If you continue like this, the supply of negative energy to you will be cut off. Think it over yourself. " Master Mage, I discovered a situation here. I have been fighting the White Walkers outside the Undead Ritual Circle. I can guarantee that no White Walkers will enter the Undead Ritual Circle. However, when I was cleaning the battlefield, I found the base of the magic circle that had been removed. I can confirm that it is a newly generated magic circle base, and it is part of the undead natural disaster ritual magic circle. ?It also contains some negative energy. It is precisely because of this that my men discovered it when they were cleaning the battlefield. " Hearing this, the mage leader behind the token fell silent. He did not doubt why Gu Xi knew the base of the Undead Natural Disaster Array. ??This thing has been learned in the academy. As the most powerful method of the necromancer, setting up an undead natural disaster circle of his own is the ultimate dream of every necromancer. ?Schools have long taught everything that can be taught. ??It is a necromancer who can recognize the base of the undead scourge circle at a glance. ??If Gu Xi didnt admit his mistake, was there really something wrong? The mage leader cant guarantee it either. Finally, he asked through the token: "There is a series of numbers written on the base. Please read the series of numbers." 457726228. ??Gu Xi held a stone like a boundary monument in his hand and read the numbers on it seriously. Before Gu Xi could finish his words, the head mage interrupted him. Okay, stop reading. Just wait for me. Ill activate the undead natural disaster circle. You should know the node layout of the circle. Have learned. Gu Xi responded quickly. This base has been removed, but the magic circle can still be used. This means that other bases have been filled in. When I activate the magic circle, you can check which piece is the problem. As soon as the mage leader finished speaking, the token flashed white, and a black magic circle pattern appeared at the position where Gu Xi was guarding. ??This magic circle pattern has been seen by Gu Xi during previous battles. ??It''s just that Gu Xi didn''t pay much attention to this magic circle at first. After all, this is not his undead natural disaster circle. Any changes or details have nothing to do with him. But it was different now. Gu Xi carefully checked the direction of the magic array lines. Every change and turning point falls in Gu Xi''s eyes. ?Each node location has a base like this, some of which were buried long ago, and some of which were generated later after the undead natural disaster array was laid out, like a platform used to store tokens. But no matter what, each base has a number. And they are all within the number range of the stolen base. Gu Xi could tell at a glance whether these pedestals were real or fake. At the same time, he soon discovered that at the edge of the undead natural disaster circle, the negative energy did not seem to flow very smoothly. ??If Gu Xi had discovered this before, he might not have paid much attention to it. He would have just thought that the magic circle was too far away from the core position and the details were not handled properly. But with the removed base, Gu Xi started to investigate it seriously. He found that there was a base at each of these nodes, but instead of corresponding numbers, the base had a clown''s smiling face. Master Mage, I have discovered that there are four fake pedestals, and the face of a clown is carved on the pedestals. The clowns face? Wait a minute, Ill ask players from other nodes to check it too. What happens next does not require an order from the mage leader at all. The conversation carried out through the token can be heard by the entire Undead Scourge Array. No order is needed, the players who suppressed the node checked it out by themselves. They dont want anything to go wrong at this time. After all, in the words of the mage leader, as long as they repel another wave of White Walker attacks, they will be considered a victory. ??If something goes wrong with the Undead Natural Disaster Array at this time, it would be a huge loss if their previous record was taken into account. At this time, Gu Xi was also thinking about how to deal with three or four fake magic circle bases. Digging this thing out is relatively simple. Just find a few skeleton soldiers to do this. But after it is dug out, what should be filled back in to replace it? At this moment, Gu Xi suddenly felt the ground shake, and several new skeletons crawled out of the ground. ?This made Gu Xi a little confused. Because the troops that were damaged in the battle outside just now were replenished when the troops returned to the undead natural disaster formation. The corpses brought in at the same time have also been affected by the undead natural disaster circle and have been transformed. What are these skeletons doing here? Before Gu Xi asked, the voice of the mage leader came from the token again. Comrade Gu, I have sent you the four bases you are missing. You need to deal with them first. I also have to deal with the problems of other nodes. Fortunately, this time you discovered the problem with the bases first. Otherwise our last battle will be to make wedding clothes for others. " After finishing speaking, the mage leader did not contact Gu Xi again, but continued to issue orders on his own. ??Gu Xi could hear the orders from the mage leader from the token, but these orders had nothing to do with his node. After Gu Xi listened for a while, he started to do his own thing. Filling the vacancies on the base, arranging the newly completed undead troops. Finally, all the gargoyles were sent out to explore the situation outside. ??Although the mage leader can determine the time when the White Walkers troops will appear. But the time when the White Walkers appear on Gu Xi''s side is always uncertain. ?In Gu Xi''s eyes, it would be better if he could grasp the movements of the White Walkers himself. After sending out the gargoyles, Gu Xi himself was not idle either. ??The supplies that were previously piled in front of the city gate will now be transported back to Aridovi City. At first, with Luna helping to deal with it, Gu Xi didnt feel anything yet. ?After Luna left, Gu Xi realized that it was really troublesome to deal with these things. (End of this chapter) Chapter 182： crisis! Severed connection (48149) Chapter 182 Crisis! Severed connection (48149) Come on, come on, work hard to update! Another thing to say, the average subscription is going to be 1,500 soon. Can I target high-quality products? ??As the Undead Natural Disaster Array conducts internal self-examination, there is another strange silence on the entire battlefield. ??The White Walkers didn''t take this opportunity to attack. ?This surprised Gu Xi a little. ?Taking this opportunity, Gu Xi finally sorted out his troops. Gu Xi discovered that during the battle just now and the later additions, there were gaps in the organization he had just filled up. Of the 1,404 skeleton soldiers, more than 700 were killed in the battle, leaving only 701 skeleton soldiers, which did not even make up for the normal establishment of several combat teams and the bone-cutting battalion. Zombies are even more straightforward, because all those who died in the battle at the beginning are zombies, and the ones summoned by the Soul Conjurer are in the center of the battlefield. Now there are only 52 zombies that can survive, and they are no longer a team. Only the ghosts are okay. Their number has not decreased much, but their level has improved to a certain extent. As for the skeletons added to the undead natural disaster circle, as well as the undead dragged in and transformed by corpses, they did not receive much blessing because Gu Xi missed the winner''s reward. The most important thing is that the weapons and equipment in their hands have not been strengthened. ??Whether they were sent by the undead natural disaster circle or those who climbed up from the pile of corpses, they were all empty-handed. ?This made Gu Xi, who still wanted to have **** for free, speechless. How can we fight without weapons? ?It is impossible for them to just rush forward and wait for the undead around them to die in battle. They should go forward and inherit the weapons of other undead. ?At this moment, the ground shook again, and a new batch of undead crawled out of the ground. ??This group of undead is no longer the few skeletons that came to deliver the pedestal. This time, a total of two thousand skeleton soldiers crawled out. They have all reached level 4. 1,500 of them are serious skeleton soldiers holding swords and shields, and the other 500 are skeleton mages with only their upper bodies floating in the air. In fact, these skeleton soldiers were specially sent by the mage leader to reward Gu Xi. The purpose is to thank Gu Xi for discovering the problem of the Undead Natural Disaster Ritual Array. ??The mage leader just checked and found that the situation at Gu Xi''s side is pretty good. At the other ninety-nine nodes, most of the bases have been replaced. ??If it is not discovered in advance, the undead scourge circle will be snatched away by the White Walkers in the next wave of battles. At that time, the negative energy and the large number of undead they have accumulated will all be controlled by the White Walkers and eventually become part of the White Walkers. This is a serious blow to the mage leader. The mage leader has reason to believe that there is a powerful leader commanding behind the White Walkers'' team. So after quickly replacing the base, the mage leader sent such a troop to Gu Xi. The purpose is to reward Gu Xi for his discovery this time. At the same time, the mage leader also figured out the problem this time. ?Out of a hundred nodes, only Gu Xi blocked the enemy from the undead natural disaster circle. The rest is to lead the enemy into the node and fight through the negative energy and characteristics of the node. This also gives the enemy a chance to change their base. But even if he figured out the reason, the mage leader couldn''t let the players go out and fight. He knew very well the strength of the necromancers he had selected. ?Except for Gu Xi, who can''t see through it, other potentials can already be seen at a glance. Let them fight the White Walkers outside the undead scourge circle, which is equivalent to asking them to die. Even the chief lawyer could not force them out. ?Now the mage leader can only hope that Gu Xi will come out of the magic circle to fight the White Walkers for the sake of the extra batch of troops he sent over. At that time, he will still have a safe node that can serve as a fallback route. Gu Xi didnt know what the chief mage was thinking. But the addition of these two thousand skeletons really supplemented Gu Xi''s obviously somewhat empty combat power. At this time, Gu Xi counted the things in his hands and felt that he was doing well again. ??There are still two bottles of the ten bottles of magic potion that were exchanged for before entering this world, which means that the incarnation of death can still be summoned two more times. As long as nothing unexpected happens, it should be possible to withstand the last wave of attacks from the White Walkers. After this incident is over, he is going to change to a large bottle of magic potion. Now this medium-sized bottle of magic potion cannot fully replenish his mana at once. While Gu Xi was thinking about other things, the token guarded behind the city gate suddenly lit up. The intermittent voice of the mage leader came from inside. Comrades...attention...start...be careful...horse... Hearing this voice, Gu Xi immediately felt that something was wrong. ? He ??quickly ran to the platform where the token was placed, and then he was a little surprised to find that the white light on the token was still there, but it was obviously flickering, as if it was affected by something. "broken!" Gu Xi immediately understood what was going on. ??The enemy has affected the undead natural disaster formation, and now all nodes of the formation have lost contact. Then the next step is the enemy''s general attack. ?Gu Xi''s heart tightened, and then he heard a popping sound. ?Looking in the direction of the sound, Gu Xi noticed that a large number of red balloons had appeared in the sky at some point. ?These balloons exploded when they flew over the node controlled by Gu Xi, and a large number of colorful papers fell from the sky, filling the entire node with a weird atmosphere of joy. The popping sound that Gu Xi heard just now was the sound of a balloon exploding. The moment Gu Xi raised his head, more and more balloons were blown up. Death incarnate. ? Gu Xi felt something was wrong at the first moment, and he immediately sent the Death Incarnation out, hoping that the Death Incarnation could drive out these balloons. But Gu Xi was still a step too late. ?When the incarnation of death took off, thousands of large and small red balloons had already flown into the nodes controlled by Gu Xi and exploded continuously. At first, the balloons that exploded still had paper strips of various colors floating down, but as more and more balloons exploded, the paper strips turned into various powders, and the sky became colorful. ?When the powder fell, Gu Xi found that his control over the undead army seemed to have weakened a lot. ??This is a method used to cut off the connection between the nodes of the undead natural disaster circle. Just when Gu Xi thought about this, he heard a whirring sound in the distance, and it seemed like a black thing flashed past him. ?When this black thing flashed past, Gu Xi instinctively held his head and lowered his head. ?But the next moment, Gu Xi heard another cry, and the black thing retreated again. At this time, Gu Xi took the opportunity to see the situation of that thing clearly. ?That was clearly a giant pirate ship with a length of more than 500 meters, and it was swinging back and forth at the node Gu Xi suppressed. ?A pirate leader wearing a pirate captain''s hat, a clown costume, a white baboon skin, iron hook hands and one leg was standing on the bow of the ship. Behind him are thousands of strange pirates with clown faces. It can be seen from their movements that they are ready to jump down and attack. (End of this chapter) Chapter 183： Invaded Playground (49149) Chapter 183 The Invading Playground (49149) Death incarnate. ?Seeing that those clown pirates were about to jump off the pirate ship, Gu Xi immediately ordered. ?However, he immediately denied his opinion, "No, skeleton shooter, skeleton mage, when those guys jump down, they will attack with saturation." ?Under Gu Xis order, the leader of the skeleton archers raised the bow in his hand and let all the skeleton archers watch him do it. ?At the same time, the skeleton mage also raised his hands under Gu Xi''s order and pointed at the sky. At this time, the pirate ship reached the highest point at the rear. The clown captain on the bow stuck the iron hook on the bow of the ship, pointed at the position where Gu Xi was guarding, and shouted loudly. As the power of the pirate ship reached its peak, they paused at the highest position, then roared and rushed towards the position guarded by Gu Xi. ?This time the pirate ship obviously pressed down. Based on the angle and arc of the impact of the pirate ship, I believe that this time the bottom of the pirate ship was close to the battle flag on the gate tower of Guxi City. When rushing downwards, more than a thousand clown pirates were already ready to jump. ?As the pirate ship entered the location where Gu Xi was guarding, they jumped down decisively. ?At the moment they took off, the arrow in the hands of the leader of the skeleton archers shot out, and then all the skeleton archers locked on a clown pirate and shot an arrow at them. Following this rain of arrows was an attack from the Skeleton Mage. 500 skeleton mages here issued their own spells at the same time. ??The skeleton mages sent over by the mage leader are all basic existences. There are no masters among them who can use area magic, such as poison cloud. The only ones they can use are fireball, ice arrow, lightning bolt and poison gas bomb. ?Gu Xi didn''t care what they would use. In this case, Gu Xi just let them shoot into the sky. ?The clown pirate who jumped down is the best target to attack. ??When these clown pirates jumped down, although they used pirate scimitars to protect their bodies, they couldn''t fly and had no way to change their direction in the air. All they could do was jump off the pirate ship when it reached its lowest point and rush into Gu Xi''s suppression position as quickly as possible. As for what they will encounter in the air after jumping, they no longer care so much. Anyway, these jumps are only about 50 meters high, and they will be there in a few seconds. But there are many clown pirates who cannot survive even these few seconds. When jumping off the pirate ship, the Skeleton Archer''s arrows and the Skeleton Mage''s various spells were less precise but covered the location where the pirates landed. At least 600 clown pirates were killed on the spot. When the remaining clown pirates landed on the ground, they were quickly surrounded by Gu Xis undead men. Due to weapons and training, these undead did not have the same tacit cooperation as the last batch of undead. They could only cooperate on a small scale, especially the undead that had just been transformed from the corpse. They didn''t even have weapons. When the clown pirate fell, they even pounced directly on the clown pirate, preparing to use their own bones or Teeth to attack the enemy. At this time, Gu Xi had already reached the top of the city gate tower on the evil coffin station. ??Gu Xi stared closely at the pirate ship rushing towards him and at the pirate leader at the bow. He understood that the clown pirate who jumped off the pirate ship was nothing at all. The real core was the pirate leader. There is only one chance to defeat him. Bone spur! ?Looking at the pirate ship rushing to a position less than fifty meters in front of him, Gu Xi took action. A bone spur was released, hitting the pirate leader on the pirate ship head-on. ??The pirate leader hooked an iron hook on the bow of the ship with his left hand, pulled out a scimitar with his right hand, and struck the bone spur with one strike. ?Under the attack of the pirate leader, the bone spurs were turned into pieces on the spot. ?Just when the pirate leader grinned and wanted to laugh at Gu Xi, he found that his right hand was frozen. The power of the ice was transmitted into his body along his arms. At the same time, Gu Xi shot out several more bone spurs. Faced with such an attack, the pirate leader could only make another choice. Before hitting Gu Xi''s city gate, the pirate ship moved upwards, and the bottom of the ship brushed against Gu Xi''s battle flag. ??The bone spurs Gu Xi shot all hit the bottom of the pirate ship, and none of them could hit the pirate leader. The pirate leader was very satisfied with this situation. He looked back at the clown pirates who started to appear on the ship again. He believed that if he came here a few more times, he would definitely capture this place. At that time, he can get further rewards in front of his master. ?However, the pirate leader always felt that a powerful creature was staring at him from behind. ??Could it be that the hard-to-deal with metal bone dragon took the opportunity to rush up? Didnt you say that someone was specifically dealing with this bone dragon? How could he still jump up and sabotage his own actions? ??The pirate leader quickly turned around, but what he saw was not the incarnation of death, but a green pea vine that looked like a cannon. When Gu Xi shot out the bone spur, he took the opportunity to throw the pea shooter onto the boat. ?Gu Xi only hoped that he could use this small means to delay the enemy first. ?Even if you cannot kill the enemy, you cannot make the enemy comfortable. ?But he never expected that the pea shooter he threw was just a seed at first, but it mutated directly on the pirate ship. ??The huge peashooter locked onto the pirate leader like a cannon. Before the pirate leader could make any move, it launched a burst of cannon fire at him. Actually, Gu Xi was just lucky this time. The position where he threw the peashooter was the original position of the bow gun of the pirate ship. ??This also has the blessing effect of the bow cannon, which increases the power and damage of the artillery by 50. This is actually not much for the artillery on the ship. But for Gu Xis original plan to hold off the enemys pea shooter, he didnt know how much it had improved. The previous Peashooter only had an attack power of 5 and 30 rounds of ammunition, but now it has been increased tenfold. 55 points of damage, 30 consecutive shots, and more than a thousand points of life can be wiped out in the blink of an eye. This is why the pirate leader felt that a powerful creature was staring at him. But he had no chance to think. Just as the pirate leader was about to jump up, the pea shooter''s muzzle moved, and pea bullets the size of a human head shot out, hitting the pirate leader with a loud bang and hitting him **** the pirate ship. on the deck. ??Then thirty rounds of cannonballs poured out, beating the pirate leader to a living pulp. (End of this chapter) Chapter 184： A comprehensive attack on the undead natural disaster (please subscribe) Chapter 184 A comprehensive attack against the undead natural disaster (please subscribe) Boom! When the pirate ship reached the highest point, it exploded in the sky. ??This time the explosion did not even occur to Gu Xi. It wasn''t until he heard the explosion that he reacted and immediately squatted on the ground holding his head. ?In the explosion, a large number of clown pirate corpses fell from the sky, along with large pieces that had not been broken into pieces. ?Especially the huge keel and the arms that could swing the pirate ship, they all hit the ground heavily. ?With this blow, Gu Xi''s undead souls will be in great misfortune. Obviously it had nothing to do with them, but the heavy objects falling from the sky directly took away a wave of undead. ?This caused Gu Xi, who already had insufficient troops, to lose another wave of men. Fortunately, nothing happened to Gu Xi himself, and his largest city gate was not smashed. ??If there is something wrong with the city gate, the situation will be even worse. The reason why Gu Xi''s Death City can call on the troops in the city anytime and anywhere is because he can put the city gate on the battlefield. ??If there is no city gate, it will be useless even if Gu Xi has an empty army. "It seems that after I return, I will build another city gate." As Gu Xi spoke, he stood at the front of the city gate tower and directed the battle below. At this time, Gu Xi noticed something. It seemed that his connection with the core of the undead natural disaster circle had been cut off. ??The corpse that just fell was also affected by the negative energy and began to turn into a new undead. But the quantity has been significantly reduced, and the transformation process is also stumbling. ??The undead who were killed by the pirate ship were not immediately replaced. ?Gu Xi understood that this time he might have to face the attack of the White Walkers alone. Fortunately, Gu Xi didn''t borrow too many functions of the Undead Natural Disaster Array before. ??He just looked in other directions of the magic circle with some worry, not knowing what the situation of those nodes was. In fact, the situation at other nodes of the undead disaster ritual circle is quite bad. They encountered a similar situation to Gu Xi. ??They were all invaded by balloons at the same time. The exploded balloons dropped a large amount of dust and paper, destroying the connection and support of the undead natural disaster array to these nodes. ?At the same time, various weird playground facilities are squeezed into these nodes through various methods. Squeezing in was a spinning merry-go-round with a clown-faced knight riding on it. There are Yunxiao speeding cars that suddenly rush out from other places. Every time they pass by a certain place and every time they rush into the crowd, they will take the lives of a large number of undead soldiers with them. ?There is also a huge ferris wheel that looks like a blade. This thing seems to be cutting everyone open. ?The appearance of every amusement facility is quite reasonable and full of weirdness. At almost the same time, the entire Undead Natural Disaster Array was transformed into a weird playground. This is the result of the mage leader discovering that the base of the Undead Natural Disaster Array was affected and has dealt with it. ??If it had not been dealt with, the natural disaster circle might have been completely robbed by others. ??Now the power of the mage leader can only be controlled at the core of the undead natural disaster array. He can''t help much at the first hundred battle nodes. He can''t even send a group of undead troops there. Now he can only protect his troops and the remaining players, and use the strength of these players to defend the last wave. As long as the White Walkers entering the world are completely cleared and the invading White Walker troops lose the coordinates of this world, they will be repulsed by the power of the world and finally sent away. They still have a slight chance of winning by then. As for the players in the outer nodes, the mage leader can only pray in his heart that they are safe. However, the leader of the mage never expected that Gu Xi had already solved the invading amusement facilities and was still thinking about the safety of others. At the same time, Gu Xi had also withdrawn his gaze. He clearly heard a crazy laughter coming from the distance. Along with the laughter, there were a large group of White Walker troops pressing towards this side. It is obvious that the third wave of attacks by the White Walkers has begun. ?But that was not what Gu Xi was concerned about. He noticed that with the appearance of the White Walker troops, something seemed to rise from the ground in the distance. ?That''s what Gu Xi is worried about. He had a feeling that this thing rising from the ground was the key to this White Walker attack. ??Looked down at the troops under the city gate, Gu Xi gritted his teeth and said, "Gargoyles." After receiving Gu Xi''s order, fifteen gargoyles quickly flew in front of Gu Xi. If you see that there is no light beam over there, you should fly there now, help me deliver the letter, and ask if we can still get support here. If so, its best to come within three hours. Otherwise I may not be able to withstand it. " As Gu Xi spoke, he took a pen and paper and wrote a letter. At the same time, Gu Xi began to pack some weapons and equipment into [damaged packages]. ? Gu Xi has already thought about it. If no one supports him, at the last moment, he may have to take up a shield and use it as a heavy tank. At that time, the purple ghost-faced skin and mysterious hands will be his last resort to save his life. ?Now he has to put all the equipment in the most convenient location, lest something goes wrong and he doesn''t even have a chance to take out the equipment. After packing up everything, the White Walkers troops also approached the location where Gu Xi suppressed them. Because of the other party''s approach, Gu Xi had already seen what was sticking out from the ground. ?When he saw this thing, Gu Xi immediately felt that he had really met his opponent. ??What appeared behind the White Walker troops turned out to be a huge castle. ?From Gu Xis visual inspection, the castle was clearly the size of Alidovitta. ??If he had just been where he was, Gu Xi would have thought this was the entrance for the White Walkers to send out troops. ??Now the castle will move forward. Although the castle did not cause any reaction similar to an earthquake when it moved, its moving speed was not slow at all. Gu Xi even had the feeling that if the White Walkers in front of him hadn''t moved too slowly, the castle might have already been moved. In front of Gu Xi. etc? A thought suddenly flashed through Gu Xi''s mind. The White Walker in front walks slowly? ?Gu Xi lowered his head and glanced at his city gate. He only has one death city, and he can transport troops through the death city. ??Such a big castle in front of you can be moved, but there is still no way to transport troops? This is unreasonable. Thinking of this, Gu Xi looked towards the direction of the castle with a more probing look. As soon as he looked at Gu Xi, he discovered more problems. The castle in front of him looked a little distorted. There were clearly people patrolling on the tallest towers, but for some reason, when they reached a certain angle, the patrolling people would disappear. . Illusion? Magic? (End of this chapter) Chapter 185： The White Walkers Plan (please subscribe) Chapter 185 The White Walkers Plan (Please subscribe) "Gargoyles...forget it, the ghost troops fly over and attack the castle." When he discovered that the castle might be an illusion, Gu Xi made a quick decision. No matter what, he always wants to try the situation. At Gu Xis command, all the ghosts under his command flew out. Compared to gargoyles, ghosts'' flying altitude is not that high, and their speed is not too fast. When they flew over the White Walkers, Gu Xi discovered another anomaly. Some soldiers in the White Walkers army did not even look up at the ghosts in the sky. ??It can definitely be said that this is an undead army, and the enemies are not affected by flying overhead. But with such an obviously chaotic White Walker troop, Gu Xi even saw some White Walkers fighting and making trouble in the team. As a result, when the ghosts flew over, these White Walkers did not react in any way. Such an abnormal situation made Gu Xi feel nervous. ?Is it possible that the White Walker troops in front of me are also illusions? ?While Gu Xi was guessing, the ghost had already rushed to the castle. ?The ghosts rushed into the castle. The next thing Gu Xi imagined did not happen. The castle did not disappear because the ghost knocked away the illusion, and it did not fight back because of the ghost''s attack. Its as if the ghost and the castle are not in the same world. ?Even the ghost passed directly through the castle. Facing everything in front of him, Gu Xi''s mind quickly started to change. ?He kept thinking about some of the knowledge he had and wanted to judge what this situation was like. At this moment, the White Walkers at the front were already approaching the undead natural disaster formation, and Gu Xi''s skeleton troop at the front was about to come into contact with them. But at this time, something strange happened again. The situation of the skeleton soldiers was the same as that of the ghosts. They rushed into the ranks of the White Walkers, but like people in two worlds, they were unable to contact the enemy. Looking at the White Walkers who continued to move forward regardless of their undead troops, an idea flashed through Gu Xi''s mind. Mirror movement? ?Gu Xi suddenly thought of Lunas best skill. She usually uses this method to move freely around the city of Alidovi. Although she is floating normally, when she really wants to move quickly, her body will slowly fade away, and a new body will appear in another location. ?The actions of the White Walkers in front of me really look like this. After all, it seems impossible for such a large castle to move silently. ?Thinking of this, Gu Xi quickly took a closer look. The target of Gu Xis observation this time was the White Walkers. Gu Xi found that the White Walkers seemed to be moving forward, but their feet did not move. Gu Xi did not have such an idea before, so he did not pay attention to this aspect. Things are different now. ??If this is really a method like mirror movement, then everything makes sense. ?Where is the real enemy? ?At this moment, the White Walkers troops had approached the city gate. Because they are still virtual images, the undead under Gu Xi cannot stop them. At the same time, the castle also slowly moved to the edge of the undead natural disaster circle. At this moment, Gu Xi suddenly felt something in his heart. He already knew the other party''s plan. ??The opponent wants to use the castle to occupy the node of this undead natural disaster circle. The node guarded by Gu Xi is the most important and the most difficult node among the one hundred external nodes. ?At other nodes, troops have fought inside. Only at Gu Xi, most of the time, the White Walkers were beaten outside. Their original plan would not work in Gu Xi. So they must use some means. A huge castle does not need to completely suppress the node position. As long as it can get close to the undead natural disaster array, it can control everything. As for why not move the castle to the middle of the node? Gu Xi lowered his head and glanced at the city gate and suddenly laughed. He knows how to break the situation. Skeleton, here comes a group of skeleton soldiers. ??Gu Xi ordered loudly, "Come here and help me pack up this hut and take it to the castle as quickly as possible." ??Gu Xi, who had just seen the city gate, figured out the last piece of the puzzle. ??Why the enemy''s castle is not placed directly in the middle of the node? It is because Gu Xi''s city gate occupies this position. A castle that is already occupied by a building cannot be placed, so the castle has to be moved some distance outwards. ??Just try to press the edge of the undead natural disaster circle. Although I dont understand the principle behind this. But Gu Xi still found a breaking point from here. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ?Then I will place another building at another location where you plan to place it. If Gu Xi''s previous death city has not reached level 5, he cannot do this. ??It''s different now. Gu Xi just has such a means to build buildings in the wild. Gu Xi had previously considered waiting until this war was over to release the farmer''s hut and convert it into a building that could be used by the undead. ??Now he couldn''t care about anything else. While he was directing the skeleton to carry the backpack in the cabin, Gu Xi jumped onto the evil coffin himself and rushed to the edge of the undead natural disaster circle together. At this time the castle is almost in place. ? Gu Xi could tell that those behind pushing the castle forward had discovered Gu Xi''s behavior. They have increased the speed of movement of their troops. Gu Xi knew that time was running out. So he ignored the White Walkers around him and rushed to the edge of the undead natural disaster circle with all his strength. The skeleton soldiers also moved very quickly. When Gu Xi was in position, the cabin backpack had also been transported here. Gu Xi was not sure of the enemy''s final position, so he led the skeleton soldiers forward for a short distance. He stopped when he was about 700 meters away from the Undead Natural Disaster Array. At this time, Gu Xi could already see the castle gate approaching him. Put down and unfold the farmers hut! ?Under Gu Xis order, the skeleton soldiers lowered the backpacks they were carrying on the ground. ??Then Gu Xi took the cold wind staff and placed it a little above the hut backpack, activating the hut backpack. After doing all this, Gu Xi slapped the evil coffin and roared decisively. "run!" As soon as the skeleton soldier carrying the backpack in the hut heard this, he ran towards the way he came. ?However, their speed was still not as fast as the hut''s backpack unfolding, and several skeleton soldiers were knocked out by the wall on the spot. Subsequently, a farm-like building appeared on the ground. There are stone huts here, sheepfolds with black-faced sheep, farmland covered with vermilion wheat and matching waterwheels. Several skeleton soldiers were even suppressed by the mud and almost couldn''t get up. At this time, Gu Xi ignored the message popping up in his ear. He had only one idea, to escape back to the undead natural disaster circle. (End of this chapter) Chapter 186： Asking for help (50150) Chapter 186 Asking for help (50150) The average number of orders has doubled from 748 to 1504. I will work hard to update. Thank you for your support! Temporary speed increase! Let yourself lie tightly on the coffin lid, hold the iron chain tightly with both hands, and let the evil coffin move at full speed. The evil coffin''s original speed had already reached 250 kilometers per hour. Now that it picked up speed, Gu Xi was almost thrown out. Fortunately, Gu Xi held on to the chain tightly and was not thrown in place. A few seconds later, Gu Xi returned to his own city gate. Before he could summon all the undead troops to prepare for battle, there was a bang behind him. ??Gu Xi didn''t even think about looking back to see what happened. He just quickly let go of his hand and slid off the evil coffin to avoid the shock wave caused by the explosion behind him. But the shock wave Gu Xi imagined did not appear. Other than the explosion, there was no movement behind. ? Gu Xi poked his head out with some confusion. He found that there was a huge pothole where he had put down the farmer''s hut. There is nothing else. The castle is gone, and so are the White Walkers who came with the castle. ?The place in front of you is so clean, as if nothing has happened. Only the big crater that was blown out can prove what happened just now. It was so dangerous, I almost died inside. Looking at the huge pit, Gu Xi swallowed his saliva and finally choked out a sentence. ??If it weren''t for the temporary speed-increasing ability of the evil coffin, and if Gu Xi had been distracted just now and looked at the pop-up prompts, the explosion might have involved him as well. Unlike now, he can still stand on the edge of the pit and look at everything here. ??Looking down at the big pit in front of him, Gu Xi very wanted to ask what happened when the explosion happened just now. But these undead souls were unable to communicate with Gu Xi, and in the end he could only forget about it. As the attack stopped, Gu Xi finally became quiet again. Neither the pirate ship nor the castle can take down the node guarded by Gu Xi. The White Walkers also know that the situation here is not easy to deal with, and they are considering how to send troops next. At this time, at the core of the Undead Natural Disaster Ceremony Array, the mage leader was holding up his staff and chanting incantations. Beside him were more than sixty undead mage players. ??Different from the Necromancers who are guarding outside, they are mainly players with poison or cold attributes. They are not very good at commanding the undead troops in battle, but they are still very strong in attacking methods such as playing with poison or playing with ice. ??Now they are constantly extracting their own mana, turning the mana into green or ice-blue mana **** one after another, and injecting them into the undead natural disaster ritual circle. ?Each time it is injected, the mage leader''s face will change color, from cyan to white, and then from white to red. It can be seen that he is adjusting the amount of mana injected every time. Outside these necromancers, there are still some necromancers who are making preparations for the next step. As long as someone is short of mana, they will immediately step forward to replace it. They actually already know the current situation. ??The White Walkers'' attack was so intense that almost all the 100 magic circle nodes on the periphery fell. ?Now they only have this last chance. If they can''t withstand it, everyone here will be ruined. At this moment, more than a dozen gargoyles flew over. Before he even got close to this place, he was discovered by several necromancer players. They quickly sent their men to intercept. After all, at the moment, they may not even believe in the undead, let alone a group of gargoyles. At this time, the gargoyle also fell from the sky, took out the letter written by Gu Xi, and handed it into the hands of a necromancer. After reading the letter, the necromancer turned his head and glanced at his companions. There are still people alive at the frontline array nodes. How is this possible? Who is it? Another necromancer asked curiously. "Gu Xi, you also have a nickname, Breath of the Dead? I haven''t heard much about it. Are you a member of the guild?" ??The necromancer holding the letter took a serious look at Gu Xi''s signature below and asked with some confusion. Really, I remember the person who was called away alone by the mage leader, no, that was Gu Xi. I heard that he mastered one of the three divine skills. "Three Divine Skills, I remembered them as soon as you mentioned them. They are the incarnation of death, right? No wonder they can withstand it. With the Three Divine Skills, the survival rate is still very high." No, I heard its a city of death. Only with skills like city of death can we survive on the front line. No, its the incarnation of death. Ive seen his bone dragon before. City of death. ?Seeing that several necromancers were about to quarrel over this matter, an old necromancer quickly stepped forward to stop them. Guys, please stop arguing. Do you think its possible that Gu Xi has two of the three divine skills? "How can it be?" That is, one of them is already a huge stroke of luck, but did he cheat on the other two? But the old necromancer said: "Don''t forget, he has his own title in the academy, and judging from this title, it should be their dean who gave it to him. What does this mean? It shows that he has such a talent in the academy. There are people who are born in Rome. Can''t compare, really can''t compare. " Now is not the time to talk about this. What we need to care about is what should we do with his letter asking for help? Should we support it? Support, do we have soldiers in hand? Do we still have mana? There is nothing, what support should we use to stop the last rituals of the undead natural disaster circle? None of these are possible, now he can only bear it by himself. " After speaking, the old necromancer player shook his head helplessly. "I''ve seen this kind of thing too much. Only by surviving can we have a chance to be valued by others. Let''s just be our oxen and horses honestly." As the Necromancer player spoke, he stepped aside again, leaving only the one who had received the letter asking for help from Gu Xi standing there, neither advancing nor retreating. "What are you still doing? Recover your energy and mana quickly. We can''t decide this matter. You can keep this letter until the mage leader is free. As for those gargoyles, you should let them Let''s go back. Although there are only a few of them, they will at least have some combat power after returning. " A companion saw the necromancer still holding a letter asking for help, and also stepped forward to say something. ??The necromancer only then realized that he was about to send a request for help to the information collection center when Liu Kai suddenly came over. I just heard you talking about Guxi, right? What happened? Can I read this letter? (End of this chapter) Chapter 187： The White Walkers Crush Tactics (51150) Chapter 187 The White Walkers Crush Tactics (51150) Half an hour later, the White Walkers troops appeared in Gu Xi''s sight again. Due to the previous two failures, the White Walkers no longer carried out sneak attacks or other tricks. ?This time they only planned to use their troops to crush Gu Xi from the front. With this idea in mind, the White Walkers who came this time did not have so many tricks. They were all serious troops who could fight, and their numbers were quite large. At the forefront was a rather rare troop of knights. The knights, a total of three hundred people, were all covered in shiny green armor. They all held spears in their hands like revolving lanterns outside a barber shop. When they advanced, they deliberately controlled the speed of their horses and did not directly control the speed of their horses. Charge. Behind them were attendants, swordsmen and spearmen in purple robes. ??Except for their messy purple hair and a clown face, these soldiers are no different from normal soldiers. ??They are all the kind who wear mail armor and hold powerful weapons in their hands. The most important thing is that Gu Xiqi saw a battle flag directly in front of the knights and in front of the attendants, swordsmen, and spearmen. ??The battle flag of the Cavalry Army is painted with two balloons colliding together, one red and one green, which is quite conspicuous on the white flag. The battle flag carried by the squires, swordsmen and spearmen showed a flail, a spear and a sword crossed on a shield. These two battle flags clearly illustrate a situation. ?These two troops are considered the core troops of the White Walkers. ?These powerful troops, plus the scattered White Walkers following these two troops, totaled more than 6,000 people, but they brought more pressure to Gu Xi than ever before. ?Looking at the enemy troops slowly moving forward, Gu Xi''s face hardened, he jumped on top of the evil coffin, and then raised the cold wind staff. Put up the flag and prepare all the undead for battle. Combat Team 1, with all the undead with spears, stand at the front to meet the impact of the enemy cavalry head-on. The Bone-cutting Battalion and Combat Team 2 are preparing to circle back, clean up the miscellaneous soldiers in the rear, and attack the enemy''s main force with ghosts. Skeleton Archer and Skeleton Mage followed me, listened to my command, prepared to attack, and took action. " ?Under Gu Xis order, the White Walkers troops that were slowly advancing had also rushed to the undead natural disaster formation. As they were preparing to charge, they encountered an unexpected situation. ?More than half an hour ago, Gu Xi blew up a castle here. Although he got nothing, he also lost a training camp, but it still left a big hole in the ground. ??The knight troops who started charging about two hundred meters away from the undead natural disaster circle did not expect that this would be the case here. They had to slow down before reaching the big pit and find another way around the big pit. ?This allowed Gu Xi to seize the opportunity, and the skeleton shooter and skeleton mage decisively launched a wave of saturation attacks on the knight troops. ?At the same time, the ghost flew over the big pit and pounced on the main force behind the knights. ?At this time, the knight troops were changing direction. They were divided into two groups, one on the left and one on the right trying to bypass the big pit before charging again. So when they separated the team, they just gave up the main force behind them. The main force did not expect that the charging knights in front would suddenly stop. The team itself was a bit chaotic. Some soldiers had stopped and some were still squeezing forward. They did not take up arms for a moment and were not ready for battle. When the ghost pounced on them, they also fought in confusion. Because fighting at this time directly caused the White Walkers'' troops to get out of touch on the spot. The knight troops divided their forces and rushed towards both sides without the cooperation of the main force. As soon as the enemy made such a move, Gu Xi noticed an opportunity, "Come on, combat team 1, all the spearmen move to the left. Don''t worry about the situation on the right, just go over." ?The enemy divided their forces at this time, which was a good opportunity for Gu Xi. He decisively made the opposite decision to the White Walkers, concentrated his superior forces, and killed a wave of White Walker knights first. When the skeleton leader of Combat Team 1 saw this situation, he immediately understood Gu Xi''s thoughts. He didnt think much, and led his combat team 1 and all the undead with spears and spears to rush to the left position. ?While rushing forward, he did not forget to adjust the footsteps of these undead. Forward, slow down, do it again, move forward. ??When these undead appeared in front of the White Walker Knights, they had already adjusted their steps. Whether they were zombies or skeletons, they all moved forward at the same speed. ?At the same time, the spears and spears in their hands were all stabilized. No matter how they moved, the spears were all pointing straight into the air. This shows that their control of guns has been unified, and they can also fight together when encountering enemies. At this time, the one hundred and fifty White Walker knights here have also bypassed the pit, and they plan to charge again. But before they could charge forward, all the undead, under the command of the skull leader, raised their spears. Put down the spear, hold it straight, step forward, and thrust straight. When these undead thrust their spears straight out, it was exactly the time when these ghost knights started. The spears pierced out of their hands, and the stab penetrated right into the body of the White Walker Knight''s mount. ?The charge of the White Walker Knight was interrupted again. At this time, the undead took action again, stepping forward, stabbing out, putting away their guns, and advancing... They are like ruthless attack machines. They have clearly set up a phalanx of spears, but they are not used for defense, but to confront the enemy head-on. ??The White Walker knights relied on their higher levels and thicker blood to withstand a wave of attacks. At the same time, the spears in their hands also pierced the undead. Although they do not have the blessing of charge, their attack power still exceeds that of the undead. ??The undead cannot kill these White Walker Knights with one shot, but the White Walker Knights can easily kill the undead who oppose them. It''s just that they didn''t expect that the undead didn''t care about their own life or death at all. In their minds, if the undead in front died in battle, the corresponding position would be vacated. ??The undead behind will follow immediately, and they will move forward and thrust out their spears as before. Their requirements are not high. It is enough to take away a few White Walker knights at a time. ??As long as they keep killing them, all the White Walker Knights will be destroyed. With this thought in mind, the skull leader pressed the spear in his hand and struck out again. Skeleton boss (summon) kills the White Walker Knight (level 6), you get 1 experience point, the combat team gets 1 experience point, the summons gets 30 experience points, and the summon level is increased to level 4. (End of this chapter) Chapter 188： Extreme battle (please subscribe) Chapter 188 Extreme Battle (please subscribe) kill! ??While the undead troops holding spears were fighting with half of the White Walker knights, the White Walker knights on the other side had also charged. ??It''s just that Gu Xi didn''t arrange any troops here. He was only followed by the skeleton archer and the skeleton mage. Tendrils of the dead! Tendrils of the dead! When the White Walker Knight was about to charge, Gu Xi released ten tendrils of the dead in a row. Five roadblocks composed of tentacles and arms appeared in front of these White Walker knights. Such roadblocks made it impossible for the White Walker Knight to increase his speed at all. ??As long as the White Walker Knight has no speed, the five hundred skeleton mages behind Gu Xi will have a place to use. They didn''t need Gu Xi''s order to know what they were going to do. Waves of fireballs, ice arrows, lightning bolts, and poisonous gas bombs fell on the White Walker Knight. ?Although the defense of the White Walker Knights is high, their magic resistance is really not that strong. They were fully fed by every wave of magic attacks. ??The White Walker Knight who rushed at the front was blown up into the sky on the spot, not even able to withstand the first wave. ??The White Walker knight behind also suffered moderate injuries. ?In this case, these White Walker knights were angered, and the leader of the White Walker knights pointed the spear in his hand. Charge hard! After shouting this, all the White Walker knights had a layer of light like golden armor appearing on their bodies, and the defense line put up by Gu Xi was ineffective against them. Their charging speed increased instantly, and they were about to hit Gu Xi. ?At this moment, the incarnation of death that had been lying on the city gate turned into black mist and crashed into the team of White Walker Knights from the side. Because he did not bring the Crystal Storm, the power of the black mist of Death Incarnation was not too great. But his body is the best means of attack. This collision knocked down many of the White Walker Knights on the spot. ??In this way, the charge that the White Walker Knights finally made was interrupted again. The Incarnation of Death did not stop there. Instead, he turned around and bit the leader of the White Walker Knights hard. ??The leader of the White Walker Knights was still protected by the golden light. The Incarnation of Death''s bite had little effect on him, but the Incarnation of Death dragged the leader of the White Walker Knights into the air. ??Without the blessing of the boss, the other White Walker Knights returned to their original state. Just at this moment, they were knocked to the ground again by the incarnation of death, so the skeleton mages quickly poured their attacks on these white ghost knights. ???Although the skeleton mages'' level composition is not high, their attack methods are really pure magic. ?Each magic strike is very powerful, and magic can also be coordinated and combined with each other. ??As this wave of attacks continued, another batch of White Walker Knights were beaten to death by the Skeleton Mage''s magic. ?Just when Gu Xi was about to control the situation, an accident happened on the opposite side of the pit. ??A ghost swordsman with two heads, holding two long swords, one red and one blue, was cutting the ghosts around him quickly. ?One of his faces is full of mechanical feeling, but it is painted with clown makeup, and the other face is rotten and painted with makeup. ?His body is wrapped in white baboon skin, as if he has regarded the white baboon skin as his own armor. ?At the same time, he held a long sword in each hand. The two long swords exuded the power of fire and ice respectively. No matter what kind of power it is, it can bring enough damage to the ghost. Several ghosts did not check for a while, and immediately said that they died at the hands of this ghost swordsman. ?But the ghosts were not fools. They immediately dispersed and rushed towards the other ghosts. After all, there is not only one enemy. If you can''t defeat him, can''t you also deal with other White Walkers? At this time, the two-headed ghost was also quite angry, but just as the ghost thought, he could kill a group of people by himself. That was because they were fighting around him. If the ghost ran away by himself and stopped playing with him, he would Only one ghost can be dealt with at a time. ??The two-headed White Walkers cannot catch up with all the ghosts and kill them one by one. He can only chase after one ghost and kill the ghosts that attack other ghosts one by one. He fought and fought from the main force of the White Walkers to the skirmishers. ?At this time, Gu Xi''s remaining undead troops had also bypassed the pit and rushed into the White Walkers'' skirmishers. This time they were following the two leaders of the Bone-Zhanying Battalion. Each attack is quite crazy. They are different from the gun-wielding undead following the combat team 1. Their goal is simpler, they see the enemy and chop at the enemy. In the end, one of you, the enemy or yourself, will fall. ??The White Walkers'' skirmishing cooperation was not a tacit understanding. Faced with a head-on collision with the Bone Slayer Battalion as the core, the White Walkers'' battlefield immediately became chaotic. ??If it weren''t for the fact that Gu Xi had many ordinary skeletons around level 2 under his command, perhaps this single attack would have taken away most of the enemies. Even so, these undead and the White Walkers are equally matched. But then the two-headed white ghost rushed over. As soon as the two skeleton leaders of the Bone-cutting Battalion saw such a presence, they immediately rushed forward with swords and broadswords in both hands. The sword struck the two heads of the two-headed ghost heavily with one sword after another. ??The leader of the White Walkers was annoyed because he had not killed enough ghosts. When he saw someone rushing over to seek death, he started fighting with him with a sword in both hands. At this time, you can see the strength of this two-headed ghost. ??This two-headed white ghost can fight two skeleton bosses alone, but he can easily deal with it. One of the two swords in his hands is open and closed, and the other is as fine as rain. The two different styles can perfectly cooperate with each other. Most importantly, his level was much higher than the two skull bosses. In the battle with the two skull bosses, he became smoother and smoother, and became more and more excited as he fought. Without the command of the skull leader, the balance of the battle between the undead and the white ghost skirmishers was reversed again. The White Walker skirmishers slowly began to gain the upper hand. ?At this time, Gu Xi also saw this situation. He looked back at Combat Team 1 and quickly ordered. Combat Team 1, ignore those knights and fight your way out. ?The reason why Gu Xi issued such an order was entirely because there were less than twenty White Walker knights left in Battle Team 1. With this number, Gu Xi could control the situation. On the contrary, the White Walker skirmishers now need manpower. Gu Xi also had to temporarily transfer Combat Team 1 over. After giving this order, Gu Xi also raised the cold wind staff. Just as he was preparing to perform a wave of spiritualism, a buzzing sound came from the direction of the city gate. ? Gu Xi looked back with some surprise and found that fifteen gargoyles had brought a large swarm of insects like a dark cloud. This is? (End of this chapter) Chapter 189： The arrival of reinforcements (please subscribe) Chapter 189 The Arrival of Reinforcements (Please subscribe) Do you support it? ?Looking at the swarm of insects brought by the gargoyles, an idea flashed through Gu Xi''s mind. ?But how did they fly here? Before Gu Xi could figure out what was going on, the gargoyle led the swarm of insects towards the White Walkers not far away. ?Only one gargoyle fell in front of Gu Xi and handed him a letter. Comrade Gu, this is my own troop. I cant use it at the core of the Undead Natural Disaster Array for the time being, so I will transfer it to you for use. ?Although there are not many in number and the level is not high, they can help you to some extent. Hope you can support it at the node position. come on! Live! Liu Kai! Looking at this letter, Gu Xi finally understood where the troops led by the gargoyles came from. ??The mage leader could not squeeze out any other troops. The ones who followed the gargoyles were Liu Kai''s personal troops. ?At this moment, a voice came to Gu Xis ear. ?Get 100 swarms of corpse flies (level 5, temporary addition). Corpse poison fly (level 5, temporary addition): attack 8, defense 4, life 23, skills: insect swarm state, weak and weak, flying troops. ?? Gu Xi was also a little surprised by the newly emerged arms. ??Gu Xi has heard of the undead in the insect swarm state, but he has never seen them. The corpse fly in front of me is the first one. Insect swarms are relatively small units that are almost invisible individually and have little lethality, so they are usually calculated in groups, with a group of about three to five hundred. As long as there is one alive, this insect swarm unit is not considered dead. The effect is similar to that of a vampire''s bat. As long as one of them survives and has a corpse as a breeding ground, it can immediately regain its fighting strength by sucking some blood. As for being weak, this is the ability of ordinary dragon flies. As the corpse poison flies with enhanced toxicity, they naturally have such abilities. On the contrary, it was the flying unit that made Gu Xi see the difference between the flying unit and the flying unit. ??If ghosts can be considered flying troops, then the flying speed of ghosts is walking, the flying speed of gargoyles is running, and the flying speed of corpse flies is flying. After being brought to the battlefield, they rushed directly towards the main force without waiting for Gu Xi''s order. ?These corpse flies quickly passed over the gargoyles and flew over the big pit. When they were close to the main force, they could disperse directly, **** the soldiers of the main force and run away. ??The corpse fly''s weakening effect took effect on the spot, and the main force of the White Walkers could only exert about 30% of its original combat effectiveness. This gave the ghosts who were fighting the main White Walker army an advantage. Once the main force of the White Walkers was so weak, they naturally became stronger. Whether it was the ghosts with a relatively high level originally or the ghosts transformed later by the undead natural disaster circle, they immediately attacked the main force of the White Walkers. In just a blink of an eye, most of the main force of the White Walkers were killed or injured. At this time, Gu Xi was also excited because of the arrival of reinforcements. ??The troops, who were still a little nervous at first, suddenly became relaxed. Gu Xi gave up the idea of ??using spiritualism to replenish his troops and immediately switched to another spell. Storm of Bones! The new bone storm fell on the White Walker Knight in front of him, and at the same time, the Skeleton Mage''s attack also fell. Skeleton Archer, go back and deal with the remaining White Walker Knights over there, giving Combat Team 1 a chance to deal with enemy skirmishers. Gargoyles are preparing to attack, targeting the enemys main force. As the Bone Storm was released, Gu Xi issued another order. It can be said that he sent out all the troops that could be fought out. Now in front of Gu Xi, there are only some troops of Combat Team 2 that focus on defense, and some zombies that are not moving fast. At this time, the incarnation of death that had just dragged the leader of the White Walkers into the air also flicked his head. The leader of the White Walkers was thrown from the sky to the main force like a volleyball. ?Then the incarnation of death turned into black mist and quickly rushed over there. ?Seeing the Incarnation of Death rushing into the main battle force, the two-headed White Walker, who was holding down two skeleton leaders alone, also noticed the situation here, and he began to turn his attention to the Incarnation of Death. For the two-headed White Walkers, the incarnation of death is an existence that can be challenged. Fighting the two skeleton bosses in front of him was just a waste of his time. ??So the two-headed ghost turned around and threw away the two skeleton bosses with the two swords in his hands. Then he jumped up and rushed towards the incarnation of death with a jump slash. At this time, the incarnation of death had killed more than thirty White Walker swordsmen, and was about to fly again for another wave of impact. The two-headed White Walker struck him in the neck with a sword. With these two sword strikes, the incarnation of death felt as if his neck was about to be cut off. ?However, he immediately shrunk his body and flew into the air with the enemy. Facing this situation, the two-headed ghost was not afraid. Instead, he opened his mouth and laughed wildly. It seemed to him that he was going to kill the big guy in front of him. Such a big bone dragon head is a good collection for him. He will write one in the leading position. So the two-headed ghost stepped on the neck of the incarnation of death and ran towards the dragon''s head. As for the damage caused by the black mist, it is nothing to the two-headed white ghost. In his eyes, this incarnation of death is just a stage for him to express himself. Slay the dragon. This is a big achievement. ??The two-headed white ghost was thinking as he ran towards the head of the incarnation of death. At this time, the incarnation of death also felt such a little guy running around. But he was not afraid. Instead, he rolled in the air, trying to throw the two-headed ghost down. The two-headed white ghost had long known that the incarnation of death would come. When the incarnation of death was about to roll, he jumped up, just in time to avoid the moment when the incarnation of death threw him away. ??Then the two-headed ghost raised his two swords and was about to pierce the eyes of the incarnation of death. But just as he was falling downwards, he found a gray light flashing in the eyes of the incarnation of death. Melt the light. ?The incarnation of death''s eyes glowed gray, and he struck at the two-headed ghost. ??The two-headed White Walker did not expect that the incarnation of death had such an attack method. He had no way to dodge as he fell downwards, and could only keep waving the two swords in his hands, trying to block the effect of the melting light. But as soon as he waved, the body of the incarnation of death rushed forward, and its tail hit the two-headed white ghost heavily on the waist. Then the incarnation of death came down from above and once again released two rays of melting light. ?This time the fusion light easily hit the two-headed White Walker who was unable to resist the attack from above. Under the attack of the melting light, the body of the two-headed white ghost quickly melted away. But Death Incarnate thought this was not enough and struck another blow at the two-headed White Walker. Under the four-layer melting light, this two-headed white ghost only had a mechanical head with clown makeup and two long swords falling to the ground. Apart from that, not even a body was left behind. (End of this chapter) Chapter 190： Desperate situation! The real main force of the White Walkers appears (52150) Chapter 190 Desperate situation! The real main force of the White Walkers appears (52150) Please subscribe, recommend, vote monthly, and support us! ??As the two-headed White Walker was killed, the battle situation in front of him began to tilt in the direction of Gu Xi. ??The organized skeleton mages began to really show their power. After killing the remaining White Walker knights, they turned around and rushed forward along the road on the other side of the pit. Their movements are quite simple. When there are no enemies, they just keep moving forward. ??If they find an enemy more than a hundred meters ahead, they will take the initiative to attack, and various spells will continue to fall. No matter how powerful the White Walkers are, as long as they are not capable of long-range attacks, these spells can kill them all immediately. In just a few minutes, they had arrived at the left side of the main White Walker force. At this time, the main battle force of the White Walkers has only one-third of its original strength. But their fighting spirit was still good. When they saw Gu Xi rushing out from the left with the skeleton mage, their reaction was to take the initiative. Looking at the swordsmen among the enemies who were still trying to charge towards them with their shields raised, Gu Xi smiled. Skeleton Mage, follow me, Bone Spur! ? Gu Xi pointed forward with the cold wind staff, and the bone spur flew towards the White Walker swordsman at the front, followed by more than 500 rounds of various spells. ??The White Walker swordsman and the nearly a hundred White Walkers behind him felt their eyes blurred as all kinds of magic missiles hit them from all directions. They were blown away on the spot while they were charging. ??Not only were they sent flying a certain distance, the magic missiles also added various attributes to them. These nearly a hundred White Walkers didn''t even need a second attack, they were gone. At this time, the ghosts also came out from behind. The ghosts that were originally scattered due to the two-headed ghosts now reunited and began to surround the enemy by using their team''s abilities. The ghosts have learned to be smart now. They say they are going to be surrounded and killed together. When hitting someone, four or five of them would work together. After the beating, they would quickly rise into the air to prevent the enemy from counterattacking. ?With the flying ability of the ghosts, coupled with their innate characteristics, even if they don''t have time to fly, they may not be harmed. ?So the ghosts became more and more courageous as they fought, and their levels got higher and higher. The main force of the White Walkers is not good. Except for the swordsman who also carries a shield, the other units are mainly attack-oriented. Their defense is not very strong. Often four or five ghosts can take away one with one blow. . ? And his attacks can''t hit ghosts, and sometimes they hit his own people on the head. ??Coupled with the fact that Gu Xi has now led the skeleton mage to fight here, the defeat of this main force of the White Walkers is already visible to the naked eye. At the other end of the battlefield, with the addition of Combat Team 1, the White Walker skirmishers finally understood what team fighting is. ??Whether it is a spear or a spear, the main purpose of the undead brought by Combat Team 1 is called a mechanical combat. No matter what the situation of the enemy in front is, it is a set of actions of advancing forward and stabbing. ?Although this action is simple, the effect is really good. At first, the White Walker skirmishers thought they were coming from a unit like the Bone Slayer Battalion. They also wanted to drag the undead of Combat Team 1 into the melee. As a result, the entire battlefield was directly controlled by them. The sound of them advancing, thrusting out their spears, and sheathing their guns was heard on the battlefield. ?Seeing that these White Walkers were about to be cleared away, there was a sound of the ground shaking from a distance. ??Gu Xi, who was directing the Skeleton Mage to fight, was startled and looked up in the direction of the sound. There wont be another group of enemies coming at this time. Farewell, he really doesnt have many troops left. ?However, Gu Xizhen did not expect that the node he was guarding now was the only node that had not been occupied by the White Walkers. The other nodes had already fallen into the hands of the White Walkers. The leader of the White Walkers only needs to pay attention to this place, so he can seize the key position of the undead natural disaster array and backhand the undead natural disaster ritual. At this time, the leader of the White Walkers will not consider issues such as whether there are enough troops or not. If you can''t take it in one wave, then try another wave. If it doesn''t work, add more troops. So this time, before the previous batch of White Walker troops were completely defeated, new troops rushed over. ??This time more troops came than last time. ?Last time, only 300 White Walker knights came over. This time, 900 White Walker knights were dragged over. ?However, he was obviously divided into three groups, and his costume was no longer the clown face before, but with various characteristics. Behind the three White Walker Knights, there were tens of thousands of White Walkers. ?This time there are no skirmishers, they are all the main force. Even among the White Walkers this time, a giant White Walker with a height of more than five meters appeared. ??Its just that this time its no longer a White Walker leader, but a group of such White Walker troops. ?Judging from where they are standing now, they are the main force in the White Walkers this time. ?At the same time, a group of flying troops like little demons also flew in the White Walkers'' army. It seems that the White Walkers really used everything they had this time. Seeing such a White Walker troop appear, a trace of solemnity flashed in Gu Xi''s eyes. It seems that there is no hope for this battle. I dont know if someone who died in the undead natural disaster circle can help me transform into a better corpse witch or lich. With this self-deprecating thought, Gu Xi took a deep breath, stretched out his hand to pull out the cold wind staff, and pointed at the battlefield in front of him. Spiritualism! Get up! ?At the same time, the incarnation of death in the sky disappeared. Go back and install all the skills. You successfully used spiritualism and got a zombie (level 0) with 1 spiritualist experience point. You failed to use spiritualism and gained 1 spiritualism experience point. You successfully used spiritualism and got a skeleton (level 0) and 1 spiritualist experience point. Under Gu Xis spiritualism, a large number of undead souls climbed up from the corpses. ?This time because of the effect of the Bone Bracelet, the success rate of the spiritualism this time is obviously much higher. The number of zombies standing up at the same time also exceeds the number of skeleton soldiers. ?When the undead stood up, Gu Xi quickly ordered. Pick up the spears and spears on the ground. Battle Team 1 will come over and teach them how to use spears in preparation for the final battle. ?While Gu Xi was doing this, the White Walkers'' troops were already very close. The three White Walker knights had begun to control their horses at a trot, preparing for the final accelerated charge. ?This time, there is no big hole blown up between the White Walker Knights and Gu Xi, which can stop these White Walker Knights. Facing the White Walker knight who was about to charge, Gu Xi raised the Cold Wind Staff. Death incarnate! (End of this chapter) Chapter 191： Last ditch effort (53150) Chapter 191 The Last Fight (53150) ?Under Gu Xi''s command, Death Incarnate took the initiative to rush towards the White Walker Knight who had not yet charged up, bringing the black mist with him. ?This time the incarnation of death didn''t care about anything else. Under Gu Xi''s order, he really put everything on his body. As a result, his flying speed will naturally be much slower, but his combat effectiveness will be increased to the highest level. The restored Death Dragon Breath and Fusion Light are also ready. While flying, the black mist also carried a storm of crystal dust. ??If there are only one or two thousand White Walkers, such incarnations of death can be destroyed in a short time. But he faced nearly a thousand White Walker knights and tens of thousands of White Walker troops. ?Gu Xi didn''t even have enough confidence. After drinking the magic potion in one gulp, Gu Xi quickly calculated his magic power in his mind. He needs the incarnation of death to buy him time, and use this time to summon another group of undead souls to make up for the gap in military strength. When the Death Incarnation dies in battle, he can summon another Death Incarnation. ?But this was the last sign of Gu Xis stubbornness. ??The magic potion he just drank was his last magic potion. There is one more chance to summon the incarnation of death. When he is summoned again, it is when the incarnation of death protects him and retreats to the city of Alidovi through the city gate. At this moment, seven or eight hundred White Walkers flew out of the army. They were only children in height and looked like gray-skinned goblins. They had wings like flies on their backs. After flying out from the team of white ghosts, he pounced on the incarnation of death. The Incarnation of Death ignored them at all, turned around in the air, and rushed towards the White Walker Knight. When he got close to the White Walker Knight, the incarnation of death opened his mouth, and the green beam of light swept out. At the same time, the effect of melting light also flashed in his eyes. ?Through the blessing of the melting light, the power and duration of the Death Dragon''s Breath have been significantly enhanced. ?Especially when the Death Dragon''s Breath was released for the first time, all the White Walker Knights in the area swept away were killed by the Death Dragon''s Breath. ??It''s just that the White Walker Knights all have brains, and they won''t stop where they are and let Gu Xi fight in vain. When the death dragon''s breath was released, they dispersed quickly and began to take a detour. ? Their method is very useful, because as long as the White Walker Knights are scattered, the Death Dragon Breath cannot kill a sufficient number of White Walker Knights at once. ? And the Death Dragon''s Breath can only be used once, and the time is not long. As long as you can get out of the way, those companions who are sprayed to death by the Death Dragon''s Breath don''t matter. When the death dragon''s breath is gone, the next step will be their battlefield. What they have to do now is how to survive. At this time, the flying troops from the White Walkers also flew to the incarnation of death. ?They have only one goal, and that is to attract the attention of the incarnation of death. ?As long as they can divert the attention of the Incarnation of Death and give the White Walkers below a chance to take action, that''s enough. ?As soon as these flying white ghosts flew in front of the incarnation of death, they flew towards the body of the incarnation of death. ?At this time, in order to deal with the White Walker knights below, the Death Incarnation slowed down its flight speed and the black fog partially closed up. Only then did these flying White Walkers take the opportunity to pounce on the Death Incarnation. At the same time, some flying white ghosts even flew in front of the incarnation of death, thinking about attracting the target of the incarnation of death. But the incarnation of death also understands what his goal is this time. After being pounced on by the flying white ghost, he did not attack the flying white ghost. Instead, he kept twisting his head and sprayed the last few seconds of the death dragon''s breath onto the white ghost knight. ?Just like that, he killed more than twenty other ghost knights. After using up the Death Dragon Breath, the Incarnation of Death opened its wings, and the black mist rolled out with a storm of crystal dust. The Incarnation of Death turned into a black tornado and crashed into the White Walkers in the distance. ?Those flying white ghosts that jumped on the Death Incarnation were mostly killed or injured by the crystal storm, but the rest attacked the Death Incarnation relentlessly, as if their attacks could bring no amount of damage to the Death Incarnation. ?The Incarnation of Death ignored these flying White Walkers at all. The location where the Incarnation of Death was impacting was the one he discovered just now when he attacked the White Walker Knights. There were actually several battle flags flying at that location. That is clearly where the commanders of several main forces are located. ?As long as we can get there, I believe we can kill one or two White Walker leaders, and then the pressure on Gu Xi will be less. ?Just as the incarnation of death rushed over, Gu Xi also encountered some situations. Because the main force of the White Walkers arrived, the remnants of the last wave of White Walkers actually rose up to resist. ??They attacked the undead that Gu Xi had newly summoned, taking advantage of the opportunity of these undead''s habitat level being 0 to undermine Gu Xi''s previous efforts. Gu Xi also wants Combat Team 1 to temporarily train these undead. Looking at it now, it seems that there is no such opportunity. Just by turning his head, most of the undead souls he had just summoned were killed or injured. ??The remaining undead troops were not affected at all, but in terms of strength, compared with the army of white ghosts rushing in front of them, they were really far behind. At this moment, Gu Xi noticed a huge balloon appearing at the end of the sky. ?That balloon is made up of countless small red, green and white balloons. From a distance, it looks like the face of a clown. A clown who has changed his white baboon skin into a formal suit is hanging at the bottom of the balloon. While being hung up, the clown was still laughing. Its useless, its really useless. There are so many troops and we have fought so many rounds, but we havent even defeated a single node. You are all a bunch of waste. What is your brain used for? If you dont want it, just give it to me and I can put it in my balloon. " Gu Xi did not hear what the clown said. He just felt that after the clown appeared, he felt a chill all over his body. ? Gu Xi had a feeling that the clown in front of him was a leader, and he was super powerful. He was the commander-in-chief of this White Walker operation. ??If he can be killed, then Gu Xi still has a chance of winning this time. When Gu Xi had this thought, the incarnation of death also sensed Gu Xi''s thoughts. The incarnation of death, which was about to rush in front of the leader of the White Walkers, turned around in the air and flew towards the balloon hanging the clown. But when the clown saw the incarnation of death flying towards him, instead of being surprised, he started laughing. ? He ??just stretched out his hand, and the eyes of the Death Incarnation that could use the melting light turned into two red balloons. ?And a voice also sounded in Gu Xi''s ears. The incarnation of death was affected by an irresistible external force, and the Eye of Melting Light was temporarily banned! The ban lasts for 5 days! (End of this chapter) Chapter 192： reverse! Big avalanche (please subscribe) Chapter 192 Reversal! Big avalanche (please subscribe) Hell! Seeing this situation, Gu Xi finally felt what it means to have a leaky house and it rained all night, which cut off his last retreat. At this time, the clown pointed at the incarnation of death again. ??The black mist that originally enveloped the death incarnation turned into pink bubbles. Death Incarnation was affected by an irresistible external force, and the Crystal Storm and Black Mist were temporarily banned! The ban lasts for 5 days! This is the second time. Gu Xi is really stupid if he doesnt understand the clowns strength at this time. "fry!" ?Gu Xi decisively pointed towards the incarnation of death, and the incarnation of death exploded on the spot. ??Although two skills have been blocked, Death Incarnation''s own abilities are still there and its vitality is quite strong. ?This self-destruction, the shock wave hit the clown with bones like steel. ?Although the clown turns all the bones flying towards him into balloons, the range he can control is still a little small. ? Many balloons were blown up in the explosion, and the remaining balloons were unable to hang the clown and let him fall downwards. ?This made the clown quite dissatisfied. He pointed in the direction of Gu Xi and said loudly: "Kill him, I will peel off his skin and make it into a balloon." ?Amid the clowns frantic screams, all the White Walkers began to rush forward. The White Walker knights at the front of the White Walker team had already launched a charge at this time. ??One of the three White Walker Knights can actually turn into white mist, making their location invisible. ?Following this team of White Walker knights is a team of White Walker knights made of pure steel. The weapons in their hands are much larger than others. ??The last team of White Walker knights rode skeleton horses with flames on them. Their armor was not the strongest, but they were the fastest. They were still at the end when they started, and after they had rushed out a certain distance, they had already broken out of the mist formed by the first group of White Walker knights. Raise your spear, Combat Team 2 is ready to fight. Skeleton Archer and Skeleton Mage move forward to cover the target and shoot! How many more gargoyles and corpse flies are there? Lets call... ? Gu Xi was quickly arranging his troops, and suddenly he found that the White Walker knight who was charging forward had slowed down, as if he had seen something terrible. At the same time, Gu Xi felt a cold air coming from behind. The cold air was colder than the cold wind blowing when Gu Xi was lying on the evil coffin and running across the ice field. ??Gu Xi turned his head slightly, and he was surprised to find that a huge iceberg appeared in the sky above the undead natural disaster formation. The cold air comes from this iceberg. When the iceberg rose, it got bigger and bigger. When Gu Xi turned around, the iceberg was still at the core of the Undead Natural Disaster Array. In just a blink of an eye, the iceberg had enveloped the entire Undead Natural Disaster Array. . ? Gu Xi, who had learned the layout of the Undead Natural Disaster Array, immediately understood what he had encountered. Withdraw the magic circle! Gu Xi roared and threw himself on the evil coffin. Before he could sit down, the evil coffin began to run back. As for Gu Xi''s men, they also tried their best to rush towards the direction of the undead natural disaster circle. They didn''t even think about it. Be aware of the White Walkers around you. ??The change in front of me is one of the last moves of the Undead Natural Disaster Array. Large avalanche. ??This is one of the most powerful techniques of the Undead Natural Disaster Array. It will turn all enemies in the Undead Natural Disaster Array into ice sculptures. At the same time, the cold air will spread to a range of five hundred miles outside the Undead Natural Disaster Array. Everything within the scope of the spread of cold air will be frozen.????Including players and necromancers. It can be said that as part of the undead natural disaster circle, if you are in the circle, you still have a chance to survive a big avalanche. ??If you are outside the undead natural disaster circle, sorry, you must escape to five hundred miles away as soon as possible, otherwise you will not survive even if you are a god. ?It is precisely because of understanding this that Gu Xi will flee in the direction of the Undead Natural Disaster Array regardless. He didnt want to fight for so long and be buried by a big avalanche at the last moment. As for the undead men under him, as many as they can escape are allowed. If they cannot escape, there is nothing they can do. ?While Gu Xi was escaping, the clown behind the White Walkers also saw the iceberg appearing in the sky. The clown twisted his face and pointed at the center of the iceberg. Then he snorted heavily. The balloons that hung him up were quickly tied into a red and white arch. The clown, who smoothed his hair, turned around and walked into the arch. After the clown left, the nearby White Walkers realized what they were doing. They looked at each other and began to flee in all directions. Some of the ghosts went straight to the undead scourge circle, while others fled the way they came. But no matter what they chose, they had no intention of fighting another battle with Gu Xi''s undead men. They didn''t even look at the undead. Concentrate only on your own escape. ??It''s just that everyone''s reaction was a step slower. Gu Xi used the speed of the evil coffin to rush into the undead natural disaster circle at the last moment. But his men did not have such good luck, except for the ghosts, skeleton mages, gargoyles and corpse flies, most of them escaped to safe places. Only a part of the skeleton soldiers followed in, and the remaining skeleton soldiers and slow-moving zombies were all thrown outside the undead natural disaster circle. ?Just a few seconds after Gu Xi entered the undead natural disaster circle, the huge iceberg in the sky began to break from the bottom. ?Tons of snow crashed into the Undead Natural Disaster Array, and the cold air spread outward with the Undead Natural Disaster Array as the center. ??As long as they do not enter the scope of the undead natural disaster circle, whether they are undead or white ghosts, all of them will quickly turn into ice sculptures. Even in the undead natural disaster circle, Gu Xi''s situation was not comfortable. He had to hug the quilt and huddle under the platform where the tokens were placed to resist the cold wind outside. As for the undead troops who escaped, Gu Xi has no time to care about them now. ??Gu Xi, who was hiding under the city gate, just watched the large clumps of snow falling down continuously, and the two ends of the city gate were blocked in two or two strokes. ??If it weren''t for the token still emitting white light, Gu Xi would have felt like he was distracted in class and heard the wrong information. This avalanche lasted for nearly fifteen minutes. It wasnt until the token slowly dimmed that Gu Xi realized that this time the battle was over. ??It''s just that Gu Xi discovered a problem. He was buried under the snow. What should he do next? ?At this moment, the voice of the mage leader came from the darkening token. ?His voice sounded a little tired at this time, but his tone was quite excited. Comrades, we have won. We have defended the passage of the world. Although we have lost many comrades in this battle, victory belongs to us. It belongs to our Chaoyang Guild! Now, please all comrades reach out and hold the tokens in front of you. As heroes, we have to go back! " (End of this chapter) Chapter 193： Exit the battlefield (please subscribe) Chapter 193: Exiting the battlefield (please subscribe) ?Gu Xi stretched out his hand and pressed it on the token. In the next moment, Gu Xi felt a strong pulling force pulling him upward. ?Then Gu Xi felt like he was stuffed into a washing machine. His body was constantly being stirred and wrung out, and a large amount of water was poured into it. With this effect, Gu Xi''s body was almost torn apart. When everything stopped, Gu Xi found himself lying on the ground. There was no pain in his whole body, and he couldn''t stand up. Theres another one here, rescue him quickly. Before Gu Xi could raise his head to see clearly what was going on around him, a voice rang in his ears. ?Several people quickly gathered around, turned Gu Xi over simply and roughly, and stuffed a bottle of potion into his mouth. ?This potion was fishy, ??bitter, and unpleasant to drink. Gu Xi almost vomited out what he had eaten a few days ago. ?He quickly sat up, took out the bottle from his mouth, and was about to spit out a few mouthfuls, but found that the injuries on his body seemed to be almost healed. Mana, life and stamina have all been fully restored. Looking carefully at the purple liquid in the bottle, Gu Xi asked hesitantly. Is this a full recovery potion? Good eyesight, but its just a defective product. It tastes really bad. As soon as Gu Xi finished his rant, someone immediately responded. ? Gu Xi turned around and found a pale necromancer player sitting next to him. Comrade, where are you guarding? Seeing Gu Xi looking over, the player asked in a familiar manner. Peripheral node. Having guarded that position for so long, most of the White Walker troops attacked from in front of him. How could Gu Xi not know where he was guarding. Ah, peripheral node? ??This player shouted loudly when he heard it, "Oh my God, didn''t it mean that all the peripheral nodes were destroyed?" Weve always been keeping an eye on whats going on. At this time, another Necromancer player came over with his staff at the other end. "Don''t think of us as dead people. We were just beaten a little badly, but we are still alive." Thats who announced that we are all dead. Thats right, we are still alive, dont even think about running away with any reward. While talking, several more players gathered around. As soon as he heard their words, Gu Xi understood that these, like him, were players guarding the outer nodes of the undead natural disaster circle. ??Although the nodes fell into the hands of the White Walkers in the last wave, these undead actually risked their own lives. The troops of the undead natural disaster array, the continuous sources of the ghosts, can be dragged to the end, really do their best. Even players like Gu Xi almost thought they were doomed. At any rate, Gu Xi now understands the attitude of these players. He stood up with a smile and walked to the players, "Brothers, my name is Gu Xi, and I guard the peripheral nodes." "Hello, it looks like you have exhausted all your troops, right?" Are you on the front line yourself? Me too, and Im not afraid to tell you that I originally wanted to be a death knight, but I wasnt talented enough, but I was very interested in melee combat. Do you know how we necromancers can bypass the restrictions of death knights and form a knighthood of our own? " How to get around it? Gu Xi became curious upon hearing this. "Don''t listen to him. It''s just his own imagination. For this reason, he doesn''t even deal with his own talent. He obviously has a strength of more than level 5, but he is messing around here." Yes, I have been researching for a long time, and I found that this is really possible. Listen to it! " Several players also laughed after hearing this. Slowly, Gu Xi discovered that there were more and more players like this around him, and their voices were getting louder and louder. ?? Gu Xi also understood this situation. The players who were assigned to the outer nodes of the undead natural disaster circle were unconsciously grouping together. ??This is because he is afraid that his achievements will be wiped out, and he also wants to fight for the lives of his comrades who died fighting together. You are all here. ??Just as the players gathered together, the mage leader also walked out from not far away. ?Gu Xi noticed that the leader of the mage looked quite weak at this time, as if he would fall down at any time if he was shaken for one or two more times. ?However, he still managed to get here. The mage leader knew very well that no matter what kind of troops it was, rewards must be distributed as soon as possible. The leaders who held off on giving out rewards are now buried in the ground. When he arrived among the players, the mage leader saw more than thirty players gathered together at first sight. These are players who survived from peripheral nodes. ??Although the connection with these nodes had been interrupted at that time, the mage leader still knew very well that all players were working hard. ??Without their sacrifices, this undead natural disaster ritual would not have been so easy to complete. ?Now that these players have survived, no matter how hard and tired the necromancers at the core are, they can''t compare to these people who risk their lives. The mage leader came here immediately. He held the hands of the players one by one, thanked the players for their contribution in the battle this time, and then took out the prepared rewards from behind and handed them to the corresponding players. in hands. It can be seen from the players expressions that they are very satisfied with this reward. Soon the leader of the mage walked up to Gu Xi, and before Gu Xi could speak, he took Gu Xi''s hand. Comrade Gu, this time you are facing the most dangerous enemy in the entire Undead Natural Disaster Array. If you can defend it, it can be said that you have put in all your strength. No need to talk about it, I know what to do. This is the reward promised to you before. With this delivery note, you can pick up the remaining twenty architectural design drawings. In addition, we will also find ways to make up for your losses in this battle. All the surviving undead in your guarded position during this battle will be added to your team. ??This is the undead transfer horn. They are still buried under the ice and snow of the undead natural disaster circle. As long as you blow the horn, they will appear in front of you. ?In addition, this is an extra reward for you. These are various resources required for building construction. The quantity is not very large, but it just shows a little bit of our thoughts. When you go to get the architectural design drawings, you can pick them up on the way. ??Furthermore, this is the undead disaster ritual badge, which means that you have participated in an undead disaster ritual and have contributed greatly as the main player in the ritual. You can draw this on your battle flag to prove your bravery. " Looking at what the mage leader sent to him, Gu Xi couldn''t help but admire the mage leader''s style of doing things, which was comprehensive. ? Among the rewards he gave out, he gave everything the players wanted, including what he promised at the beginning, compensation later, physical rewards, glory and praise. Once such a reward is given out, no matter how picky or dissatisfied the players are, they wont be able to say anything. ?Thinking of this, Gu Xi glanced at the mage leader, stretched out his hand to take the thing that was brought to him, and said softly. Thank you! (End of this chapter) Chapter 194： Award list (54150) Chapter 194 Reward List (54150) Please ask for subscriptions, recommendation votes, monthly votes, in short, please support me! While the mage leader was talking to the next player, Gu Xi opened the folder that had just been delivered to him. The first page of the folder shows a collapsed glacier and snow mountain. This is exactly the scene of the avalanche at the end of the Undead Disaster Ritual. ?There is also a long red sword painted among the icebergs, with a number pressed behind the sword. 19! ?This means that Gu Xi killed a total of nineteen powerful enemies in this undead natural disaster array battle. Looking at this number, Gu Xi also counted it seriously. The leader of the White Walkers must be considered a powerful enemy. In this way, from the red-skinned abomination at the beginning, to the combination of fierce generals, commanders and mages, to the eight or nine White Walker leaders who rushed over together, and finally to the clown captain of the pirate ship, the bombed castle, and the White Walkers. The main army of ghosts. ??Adaling this all together, whether Gu Xi remembered or not, there were really nineteen powerful enemies. ??If the incarnation of death hadn''t turned around to attack the clown in the end, instead of fighting the leader of the White Walkers gathered together, this number might have been even higher. Of course, Gu Xi also saw a message written under the pattern. It turned out that the pattern was not just for looking good. As long as the pattern was added to the player''s battle flag, it would provide corresponding attributes. ??Even though Gu Xi is not the main force in this kind of battle, and although Chaoyang Guild is not as good as the Wind of Bones Academy, they are the group of people who are closest to the players, especially the necromancers. They know very well what attributes a necromancer needs. Undead Scourge Battle Kill Mark (green): The glory mark can be added to the battle flag. After being painted on the battle flag, the vitality of all undead troops under your command will be +6. ?Just by looking at it, Gu Xi knew that every time he killed three White Walker bosses, he could add 1 point of vitality to his undead army. ?This number is considered the best reward that Chaoyang Guild can offer. ??It is also a good choice for novice necromancers like Gu Xi. After all, the basic level 0 skeleton has a life of about 10 to 12 points, and each subsequent level increases the life by 1. When this mark is added to Gu Xi''s battle flag, it is equivalent to raising the skeletons under him by 6 levels. This is already a pretty good reward. ?Of course it would be better if you can give an attack +6, then Gu Xi will definitely increase the number of skeleton soldiers crazily and pile up his own skeleton army first. After turning the first page, I saw two bills of lading. The first one was naturally the twenty small and medium-sized architectural designs that the mage leader promised Gu Xi before going to war. Gu Xi can take this bill of lading to Warehouse No. 9 in Sanxian Garden to pick up the goods. There is no time limit, as long as Gu Xi comes there with this bill of lading. But whats interesting here is that at the back of this bill of lading it is written that if Gu Xi dies in this battle, the Chaoyang Guild will be obliged to transform Gu Xi into a corpse witch or a lich, so that Gu Xi can Become an undead player. As for what it will transform into, it depends on Gu Xis talent and luck. Based on Gu Xis current level, the possibility of transforming into a corpse witch will be higher. Gu Xi was speechless about the information written on the back of the bill of lading, but he also understood that this was the Chaoyang Guild''s final guarantee to the players. Without this, his death might have been in vain. No one knows where the rewards that should have been yours will go. In this regard, the mage leader has done quite well. The second picture showed the various resources awarded to Gu Xi by the mage leader. It was said that they were for Gu Xi to build new buildings. But Gu Xi looked at the numbers on the bill of lading and understood that this was a compensation for him. A total of 50,000 negative energy, 500 units of food, 500 units of herbs, 100 units of stone, 100 units of wood, and 100 units of metal were given to Gu Xi. In addition, 20 units each of sulfur, gems and crystals, and more mercury, giving a total of 30 units. In addition, there are 2 units each of Dragon Steel and Dragon Blood Crystal. ?This thing is considered a specialty here in Sanxian Garden and is not available in other places. Looking at these resources, Gu Xi believed that even if he included all the twenty small and medium-sized buildings that he had not yet obtained, it would be enough. ? Even the upgrade of core buildings will not lack corresponding resources. Think about it before entering this world this time. In order to build a keel laboratory, Gu Xi specially exchanged ten units of mercury and waited for several days in order to accumulate enough negative energy. In the end, we had to rely on selling a large number of gold coins to get enough resources. Now that he has these resources, Gu Xi does not have to worry about the short-term construction of Alidovi City. Seeing this page, all Gu Xi''s thoughts about the mage leader disappeared. ?No matter what, he accepted the money to buy his life. After turning over this page, whatever injustice there may have been has been removed. The following is the detailed information of the undead army. ?These undead troops were all troops who followed Gu Xi in this battle. Of course, because Gu Xi likes to fight outside the Undead Natural Disaster Array, many undead troops were left outside the Undead Natural Disaster Array. They were all frozen by the cold and could no longer be used. ?The only troops that can be settled here by Gu Xi are the troops that can rush back to the control area of ??the Undead Natural Disaster Array at that time. This is the data list of the undead. ?Gu Xi took one look and knew what happened after he jumped onto the evil coffin. ?After he hung on the evil coffin, the undead troops he brought out also rushed back with all their strength. But not many can be rushed back. Because of their slow movement speed, none of the zombies were able to come back. The battle team 1 that had reached the farthest point was completely wiped out. The skeleton leader whose level had been upgraded to level 4 was gone, and the equipment used on him was gone. At the beginning, the combat team 2 that protected Gu Xi returned with less than 5 skeleton soldiers, but the skeleton leader was still there, so this combat team was not wiped out. Since the skeleton shooter was still a little far away from the battlefield, he retreated quickly enough and retreated more than half of the way. The Bone-cutting Battalion was severely damaged in the previous battle. When Combat Team 1 took over the battle, it had already begun to retreat. This gave them an opportunity. The remaining Bone-cutting Battalion soldiers and the two leaders escaped at the last moment. Within the control range of the Undead Natural Disaster Array. ?In addition, most of the troops that can fly or move relatively fast, such as ghosts, skeleton mages, corpse flies and gargoyles, have escaped back. This ensured that Gu Xi still had some troops. ?However, as Gu Xi looked at it, he found that there were two more troops at the bottom of the page, and there was a text description next to each troop. (End of this chapter) Chapter 195： Rewarded Troops and Mission Ending (55150) Chapter 195 Rewarded Troops and Mission Ending (55150) Reward for discovering the important news that the pedestal has been changed! Reward for not allowing the enemy to invade peripheral nodes! ?Looking at these two lines of text, and then at the troops who were rewarded, Gu Xi understood that this was actually the consideration of the mage leader. As the leader of the undead natural disaster circle, how could the mage leader not know how fierce the battle outside the circle was. It can be said that every one of the surviving necromancers has definitely used all his troops. ?The troops left behind in the undead natural disaster circle are all a joke, just to give the players a thought. The real reward is the two units at the back. Of course, because Gu Xi''s record is so gorgeous, other players only killed three or five enemy bosses, the highest number was only eight, and the lowest number probably killed one enemy boss. As a result, Gu Xi directly killed 19 boss-level White Walkers. The most important thing is that most of the White Walkers have not even touched the edge of the undead natural disaster circle. Under such a record, Gu Xi''s rewards will naturally be more generous. All this can be seen from the undead troops sent up. A zombie army of 1,000 people, all zombies have reached level 4. They are not the kind of zombie spearmen that Gu Xi imagined, nor are they ordinary blue-skinned zombies with kitchen knives, but a kind of zombie ax shield. soldiers. [Zombie Ax Shield Soldier (level 4, summoned troops): experience (0/750) attack 4+4 (battle axe), defense 6+4 (heavy shield), life 65, skills undead creature, shield wall, damage reduction ( Immune to 1 enemy attack). The other one is a skeleton troop of 2,000 people. The same level has reached level 4. The situation of the skeleton soldiers given this time makes Gu Xi more satisfied. All 2,000 people are skeleton spearmen. Although all of them were wiped out with Gu Xi. Combat Squad 1 can''t compare, but it''s enough to handle some battles. Skeleton soldier (level 4, summoned object): experience (0/750) attack 3+3 (fine iron spear), defense 2, life 20, skills undead creature, thrust, synchronized attack. ?Of course this is only the superficial situation. If there are only three thousand undead, it is nothing to Gu Xi. After all, when Gu Xi was guarding the undead natural disaster formation node, he had three thousand undead troops at his disposal. ?Coupled with Gu Xi''s own troops and the troops transformed from killing the White Walkers, Gu Xi''s maximum number of troops even reached five or six thousand. ?Three thousand people are far from the total amount of this reward. ??The real reward is that among these three thousand people, there are six undead leaders, two zombie ax shields, and four skeleton spearmen. They are the last bit of goodwill from the mage leader. Although it is not much, it is definitely enough to lead these three thousand people into battle. Looking at the two undead troops, Gu Xi sighed and did not think about boring things like how many troops he would have if he brought all the undead troops back to the undead natural disaster formation. At this time, he put away the folder in his hand and turned to look at the mage leader beside him. At this time, the mage leader has already appeased the players involved in the battle ahead. As for the players behind the undead natural disaster circle, they had already retreated here before the big avalanche and had already received their rewards. ??Now taking the opportunity of everyone looking at him, the mage leader also clapped his hands heavily. Comrades, everyone has worked hard in this battle. ?But everyones efforts were not in vain. We have cut off the way for the White Walkers to invade. And defeated the leader of the White Walkers who wanted to invade our CC80 world. This is a great victory, and it will be recorded on each of your records. No matter where you go in the future, you can proudly say that we saved a world. " "save the world!" We are the saviors! Luck and merit come from heaven! I am the protagonist! Hearing the words of the mage leader, the players all shouted. Normally, they all know that their potential is not high and their talents are not high, so they all act as the background of the guild. Finally having such an opportunity, they naturally wanted to vent their emotions. Looking at the players who were screaming strangely, the mage leader not only did not stop them, but instead looked at them and laughed. After these players called out and made a fuss, the mage leader said. This time the White Walkers invasion of the world has come to an end. ?Comrades who came to support you can come to me now to get the task list and exit the CC80 game world. ? Players who were originally stationed in the CC80 game world can each get a month''s leave. Everyone can take leave in batches to relax or go to other worlds. ?At the same time, for players stationed in this world, the monthly payment will be doubled for one year. If there are applications for promotion or job transfer, all applications will be processed with priority within one year. " After saying this, all the players were stunned for a moment, and then they all screamed happily. "good!" Its a holiday! Get developed, get rich! Im going to visit a brothel for a month! The mage leader waited until everyone had laughed enough before he spoke again. "This time, the undead natural disaster array in our Sanxian Garden has played the greatest role. I heard that this time, Jifrog Sea was almost hit to the core of the undead natural disaster array, and Death God Xuefeng also had to advance The ultimate move of activating the undead natural disaster circle failed to achieve the ultimate goal. It can be said that this time our Sanxian Garden has made a big appearance. Not to mention anything else, even when I go out and talk to the mage leaders in Jifrog Sea and Death Snow Peak, I can speak twice loudly. This is the face you gave me. I can''t let you work in vain. Don''t say anything else. This is a reward I personally paid for you. Everyone has it, one by one. Don''t be polite. " After speaking, the mage leader opened a box next to him, which contained many earth-yellow eggs the size of fists. ?Gu Xi glanced at the mage leader curiously, only to see him happily handing out such eggs to all the players. Most of the players who received the offer happily accepted it. ?This surprised Gu Xi. He pulled the clothes of a player next to him and asked. Comrade, what is this? Oh, this is a skin. Are you a newbie? You have never used skins before? ?This is normal. If you stay in the Sanxian Garden for a long time, you will have a few skins on your hands. When the time comes, you can change the skeleton. It will be so ugly to have such withered and yellow bones every day. Change into a better-looking appearance and you will feel better. " ?While the player was speaking, the box was pushed right in front of Gu Xi. Gu Xi reached out and picked up one of the eggs, pinching it gently. (End of this chapter) Chapter 196： Soldier skins and transactions (please subscribe) Chapter 196: Arms Skins and Trading (Please subscribe) You got the zombie skin-Ice White Walkers. You can transform a group of zombie troops into the Ice White Walkers. ??As the voice sounded, Gu Xi had an extra card in his hand. The front of the card shows a zombie with cyan skin and a kitchen knife in his hand. Turn it over and the back shows a blue-skinned zombie with blue eyes emitting blue light, an ice crystal stuck in his chest, white hair and frost on his body. picture. ?Just by looking at it, Gu Xi understood the usage of this kind of skin. ?This skin card can change the appearance of the zombie into the appearance of an Ice White Walker just by waving it at the zombie. There are no requirements or restrictions, the main focus is just a fools operation. The only problem is that if you dont want your entire zombie group to become like this, then when choosing a change, its best to talk about the scope of the trap first. This kind of range must be an army with an organization and a battle flag. Gu Xi thought about the situation in his hand, and then raised the skin card. I want to change my zombie skin to an ice white ghost. I want to change it to a skeleton skin. Is there anyone willing to change it? "Yes, over here, I have a skeleton skin here. I want to convert it to Hell Knight. Do you want to change it?" I also have one here. The skeleton skin is transformed into a mechanical skeleton, which is full of technology. Skeleton skin, turn into Bone Lady, I can change it here I have a ghost skin here, the black-haired ghost in the well. I cant stand this. Is there anyone who can change it? I want to change it to a skull skin that is not so scary... Because of Gu Xis words, the scene immediately became lively. ?At this time, Gu Xi also discovered that he was not the only one who was dissatisfied with the skin drawn. It turns out that there are really many skins that are not that reliable. ?At the same time, the different styles of skins also dazzled Gu Xi, and finally he found a player. ??The skin that this player took out for exchange is [Skull Skin-Curse Night]. The front of this set of skin naturally shows a skeleton soldier holding a sword and shield, while the back shows a skeleton soldier with red lines painted all over his body, a candle on his skull, and wax flowing into his eye sockets. ?This kind of skeleton soldier looks even weirder than the original skeleton soldier. Just looking at the picture gives people a creepy feeling. ?But the skeleton skin in front of him looked a bit imposing, and Gu Xi wanted a skeleton like this. ?So after a few sentences, Gu Xi reached an agreement with the player and exchanged [Zombie Skin - Ice White Walker] for [Skeleton Skin - Cursed Night]. After completing the exchange, Gu Xi was about to leave when he saw Liu Kai holding up the skin in his hand and preparing to trade. ??Gu Xi thought of the troops Liu Kai sent during the last battle, and he quickly stepped forward to say hello. Liu Kai. "Comrade Gu, it''s great that you are still alive. I saw your gargoyle sent a message, and I thought you couldn''t bear it." Thats thanks to the corpse flies you sent over. By the way, most of the corpse flies are still alive now. Ill give them to you later. No need, Ill just give you those poisonous corpse flies. Ive made a lot of money this time, and this small amount of troops is nothing. Liu Kai said proudly. ?This time they may not look tired, but they actually got a lot of benefits. Not only were various potions, formulas and materials replenished, but a large number of troops were also replenished. It can be said that all the Necromancer players are in trouble in this battle. ??Liu Kai''s troops recruited two thousand men and a hundred corpse flies for the first time, but he really didn''t pay much attention to them. ?Gu Xi thought for a moment, then took out something and put it in Liu Kai''s hand. "The corpse fly is your kind intention after all. I can''t take it for nothing. I got this by accident while fighting on the front line. I have no use for it, so I''ll give it to you." What Gu Xi took out was the herb obtained from the battle against the giant white ghost leader. ?That was the last time Gu Xi had time to clean the battlefield. In this battle, many White Walker leaders were killed, as well as a large number of White Walkers with different attributes, so Gu Xi got a lot of good things. There were many medicinal herbs among them. Gu Xi didnt even remember what kind of White Walker leader he had killed, nor did he know where the medicinal herbs came from. But apart from letting Kane keep a spare copy, he also brought all the other herbal medicines with him. ?Now seeing that Liu Kai didn''t want corpse flies, Gu Xi immediately thought of these things and stuffed these herbs into Liu Kai''s hands. Looking at the herbs that Gu Xi pushed over, Liu Kai also had a smile on his face. You are so polite, how can you be so embarrassed. Its nothing. By the way, Comrade Liu, you have been in Sanxian Garden for a while. Do you know which death knight in Sanxian Garden is stronger and can eat the best of a tank? Gu Xi thought about it for a while and asked this question. Liu Kai''s eyes lit up when he heard this. What kind of best method? Purple outfit. Gu Xi said calmly, "The best purple equipment is better than ordinary purple equipment, and it is also a tank equipment. You will understand its value when you think about it. There is also a blue decoration. The two added together definitely have the effect of one plus one being greater than two. " Yes, I know a person who has been suppressing his level in order to improve himself and join the Knights of the Burning Sun. He is taking the main tank route, and all he needs is tank equipment. If you really have such a good thing, I can introduce him to you. " What are his financial resources? Liu Kai laughed when he heard this, "I''m not afraid to tell you that three generations of this family are members of Chaoyang Guild. His grandfather is a high-ranking member of the guild, and his father is the main tank of the third regiment of the Knights of the Burning Sun. If you think about it, you will know how much he is worth. Instead, its about whether your stuff is really good. If its not really good stuff, dont mess around. Dont just find a purple one and think its good stuff. Sometimes affected by special effects, some purple equipment is not as good as blue equipment of a lower level. " "Don''t worry, this is a good thing. Let me tell you directly. When I fought the White Walkers this time, I mixed a purple shield with it. If I wasn''t a necromancer, I would have used it myself." Purple shield? Thats it. As soon as Liu Kai heard this, he clapped his hands and knew that the matter was basically done. He quickly took out a raven and wrote a note quickly. At this time, Gu Xi noticed that the raven raised by Liu Kai had green eyes and was constantly exuding a green aura. It was obvious that this guy was poisonous. I dont know how Liu Kai raised such a raven. Halfway through writing the letter, Liu Kai suddenly turned his head and looked at Gu Xi. What do you want to change? (End of this chapter) Chapter 197： Temporary large-scale trading market (please subscribe) Chapter 197 Temporary large-scale trading market (please subscribe) Please support me by subscribing, recommending tickets, monthly tickets, etc.! Well, if possible, I would like a large-scale architectural design, preferably the Corpse Witch Tomb, or the Bone Dragon Tomb. Dont plan on this. I have only heard of the design drawings of the Corpse Witch Tomb. I can guarantee that there is no design drawing of the Bone Dragon Tomb in the guild. Forget it, let me help you talk to him. In addition, I will quote the normal price plus three times. ?Don''t worry, their family is rich and they won''t lose you. " After letting the raven go, Liu Kai turned to Gu Xi and said. "That''s all right. When you get back later, you can wander around the Sanxian Garden and wait for news from me." ?Looking at Liu Kai''s affirmative look, Gu Xi nodded. He happened to want to take a rest in the Sanxian Garden, so it wouldn''t be a problem to wait a few days. ??As long as the person introduced by Liu Kai is really capable, he can make money back in a few days. "Okay, I have something else to do, you can have fun on your own. If you want to go back to the Sanxian Garden and see if there is no green portal over there, just go in." ?But if I were you, I wouldnt leave so early. I heard that players from the Extremely Frozen Sea and Death Snow Peak will also come over. They will have some goods that are not available in Sanxian Garden. You can communicate with them. " Okay, thank you very much! Hearing what Liu Kai said, Gu Xi just said nothing. Whether he would stay or not was another matter. After Liu Kai left, Gu Xizheng was planning to go somewhere else. Unexpectedly, at this moment, several players gathered around him. Comrade, do you know Liu Kai? Yeah, Ive done business with him before. Whats wrong? Is there anything wrong with him? ? Gu Xi glanced at these players and found that they were not here to cause trouble for him. Instead, a look of envy flashed in their eyes, which somewhat surprised Gu Xi. Its nothing, but we just heard that the poisonous curse book of the poisonous lich Liu family already has an heir, that is Liu Kai just now. This is a big deal, the poisonous curse book is the best purple equipment of the necromancer. ??Everyone is stuck at level 5, but their fates are so different. " ??The best purple outfit for the Necromancer? Upon hearing this, Gu Xi blinked his eyes. At this time, Gu Xi finally understood Liu Kai''s current status. It seems that after activating his talent, Liu Kai''s status in the family has become different. At the same time, Gu Xi also understood from the side how important a top-quality purple outfit is to some ambitious players. At this time, Gu Xi had already raised the price of Gu Mianpi a little higher in his mind. After leaving several players, Gu Xi walked around the scene again. At this time, the players have completed the skin transaction, and are now taking out the harvest from the undead natural disaster circle for on-site transactions. Gu Xi went over to take a look and found that most of them were green and white props and equipment. Most players keep the blue quality ones for themselves. Unless they really dont need them, they wont sell them. ?This kind of white-green quality props, unless they have particularly good attributes, will not attract Gu Xi''s attention at all. After Gu Xi walked around a few times and found that they were all filled with items like this, he had no interest at all and was about to leave. ?At this moment, Gu Xi found a group of players gathered around a place, as if there were some good things for sale there. Gu Xis curiosity was immediately aroused. He also walked over and patted the players outside. What happened inside the comrades that makes it look so lively? "Oh, you don''t know, a player was lucky and got a bridge pillar this time. This is a good thing. If you place it, you can get a **** bridge in the wild training camp at the designated location, which will produce 5 cannibals every week. magic. ??Now he is selling employment quotas for ogres. " Ogre? Gu Xi was stunned for a moment, and then he knew what the ogre the player was referring to. They are not little guys like ghouls, but a middle-level unit. Their nickname is Big Stick Giant. They have the blood of giants. They are between two and three meters tall and fight with a big stick. . ??There are also some innate abilities that can automatically activate bloodlust. ??But for the Necromancer, they are the best materials for making Abominations or Stitches. The essence of the bridge pillars mentioned by the player is not much different from the cabin backpack mentioned by Gu Xi. It''s just that Gu Xi''s hut backpack gives out a farmer''s hut, which is the lower level among the low-level units. ?This bridge stone pillar shows a **** bridge, which belongs to the position above the middle-level army. The gap here is huge. Will he sell the bridge pillars? Gu Xi asked again. "It''s impossible. Several players have asked about this before, but he didn''t agree. He only sells the 3 ogres produced every week, and he has to keep two for himself." Gu Xi knew as soon as he heard that this was an ambitious player. It seems that he knows very well what he got this time. So he has always held his own final interests. No matter what others say, the control of the field training camp must be in his hands. Gu Xi somewhat admired this person''s attitude. ?At the same time, Gu Xi also understood that these players really had some good things in their hands, but he had less time to wander around and didn''t discover them. ?So Gu Xi stopped thinking about leaving immediately, and then started to think about it again. ?Have to admit that Gu Xi is still very lucky sometimes. Soon, Gu Xi found a bone placed by a player on the stall. ?This bone is a rib with flesh and blood on it, and is three meters long. Gu Xi stepped forward and touched it, then raised his head and asked, "Is this the rib of the bone giant? Do you have a complete corpse?" "Yes, I killed a White Walker leader, and the body is intact, but I won''t sell it whole." The player raised his head and glanced at Gu Xi, "The ribs and spine will be more expensive, and other bones will be cheaper." Gu Xi was a little puzzled. This player knew the condition of the bones very well. Wouldnt it be better to package and sell them together like this? Why are they sold apart? ?? Gu Xi was about to ask something, but the player had already seen Gu Xi''s attitude, "Don''t ask, I''m happy to ask." Well, give me two ribs. As soon as Gu Xi said these words, the player was stunned. Two ribs? This amount is too small. Players who buy bones to prepare for the Bone Dragon start with twenty bones. What do two of them count for? ?Is it possible that he saw my plan? ?This player is thinking in his mind. In fact, he did not have the body of the bone giant in his hands. He just mastered a relatively rare skill, bone synthesis. Can transform ordinary bones into huge ribs or vertebrae. So he can sell ribs or vertebrae in large quantities, but he cannot produce a complete bone giant corpse. ?Gu Xi''s attitude made him think that his ability had been seen through. Forget it, forget it, I think its easier for you, dont tell anyone when you go out. ?Gu Xi blinked, and a row of question marks appeared above his head. (End of this chapter) Chapter 198： Crazy shopping (56150) Chapter 198 Crazy shopping (56150) Its another day of working hard to update, please subscribe, recommend, monthly tickets, etc. anything that can stimulate me, thank you everyone! Under the inexplicable concession from the player, Gu Xi finally bought thirty ribs that were still full of flesh and blood. ??The quality of this kind of rib is good, whether it is placed in the dragon bone laboratory to raise the incarnation of death, or placed in the hundred-armed giant cemetery area to raise land, it is a good choice. But for some reason, Gu Xi always had the feeling that the player did not want to sell any more ribs to him in the end, rather than that he no longer had such ribs on hand. After that, Gu Xi replenished the players with a batch of cheap arms, such as spears, arrows, swords and the like. For players who had just come off the battlefield, that was the most valuable goods on hand. ?These players are different from Gu Xi. Gu Xi has a city waiting for resources, and his demand for weapons and equipment is quite high. ?These players dont have much troops at hand. Maybe without this battle, they would never have commanded a battle involving thousands of people. Such a lot of weapons and equipment are a waste for players. If they dont want to pack them up and sell them to the blacksmith shop, it is most profitable to find a new home to sell them here. So when the first player lays out their weapons and equipment, they have already rolled them up themselves. When Gu Xi saw these weapons and equipment, the price was only a little higher than the purchase price in the blacksmith shop, between one-tenth and one-fifteenth of the price of normal weapons and equipment. Under such circumstances, Gu Xi could no longer call it a purchase, and he directly started the shopping mode. ?As long as the quality is good, the price is not high, and there are no gray broken swords or other junk, Gu Xi will make a decisive move. I want them all. After that, the gates of the city of death, which amaze the onlookers, will be opened, and these weapons and equipment will be swept away and sent to the city of Aridovi. And what Gu Xi paid was a little bit of negative energy. ? Gu Xi kept buying and selling, and finally raised the price of arms transactions by himself. Looking at the rising prices of weapons, Gu Xi shook his head, gave up the plan of sweeping the goods again, and prepared to close the city gate and go back to Sanxian Garden. ?At this moment, a voice came from far away. Hey, why is there a city gate here? Are you stupid? Its the city of death, one of the three magical skills. I didnt expect a big boss to show up. Lets go and have a look. Okay, lets go and have a look? Hearing this sound, Gu Xi knew that players from the other two places were coming. ??Gu Xi had no intention of being a monkey here. He closed the city gate, turned around and planned to leave with the cold wind staff in hand. Having that time, Gu Xi might as well go to the city of Aridovi and put in the troops he just obtained. Just when Gu Xi turned around, the voice that just spoke came over again. "Hurry up, don''t you see that he is a ready buyer? Take out the large-scale architectural design drawings we got from the last mission. He has a city of death, which means he has a city in his hands. He is selling this thing. Its the best. Why are we all so stupid? Hearing this, Gu Xi stopped for a moment. He turned his head towards the direction from which the sound came, and found three necromancers, one female and two male, walking towards them. It was obvious that the female necromancer was the leader among them. She was wearing a white mage robe, holding a staff in her hand, and a thick book in her left hand. From her dress, it is obvious that she is a necromancer of the conjuration system. She mainly uses magic attacks, such as corpse explosions, bone spurs, or curses as the main means of attack. ??The necromancer following her was wearing thick scale armor and holding a sickle in his hand, with a bunch of human heads hanging on the head of the sickle. This person is the person who directs the battle in a small group of three people. Although he is also called a necromancer, he can also step in when fighting head-on. There are also such necromancers, and there are many of them, but they usually appear in necromancers who control various mid-level troops. ??????????????????????????How would I know that melee combat is the romance of a mage, as a necromancer who has just started. ??The last necromancer following will be shorter, with messy hair under his hood, and many bottles and jars hanging on his waist. It is obvious that his route is based on poison and plague, or on abilities such as voodoo. ??This kind of necromancer is relatively small and difficult to practice, but his attack methods are so weird that it is scary. It can be said that when you encounter a mature voodoo necromancer, you are like being caught in a huge spider web, with all kinds of small tricks emerging one after another, making it difficult to guard against. Such a three-person combination is relatively rare among necromancers. Normally speaking, there should be a necromancer who replenishes blood in the necromancer team. ??It''s just that the team in front of him is not Gu Xi, and Gu Xi has no position to judge the opponent''s situation. ?At this time, the female necromancer also noticed Gu Xi, she took a step forward and asked. Excuse me, was it you who released the gate of the city of death just now? ?Gu Xi nodded calmly. As soon as the female necromancer saw it, she immediately started talking with interest. Hello, my name is Lei Pengpeng, a level 4 necromancer. I have something to talk to you about. Gu Xi, level 4 necromancer. I just saw a city gate behind you. Are you the city of death that masters one of the three divine skills? You have a city of your own, right? " ?Lei Pengpeng has a relatively straightforward personality and talks like a machine gun. As soon as I saw Gu Xi, I asked him everything. ?At first Gu Xi wanted to say, its none of your business. ?But in the end, it was discovered that Lei Pengpeng actually had no ill intentions. She was just used to this way of speaking. Yes, I have a city of my own. Thats really great. Let me tell you, we did a task before and got a large building. Its not a blueprint, its a large building that can be used directly on the land. At first I wanted to sell it to Jifrog Sea, but the price they gave me was really not worth the price of this thing. Not to mention other things, this is a large building. They didn''t even have the money to build a large building. ? We naturally wont sell this thing to them, but among the necromancers we know, there are no other necromancers who control the city, and they dont want it either. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ??And the most important thing is that we dont have land. If we build it in the wild, it will be easily taken away by others, so we have been dragging it down. ?Now that I see you, I feel that this is definitely suitable for you. Come and take a look, you wont be at a loss if you take a look. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 199： Get large buildings (57150) Chapter 199 Acquire large buildings (57150) ?Just as Lei Pengpeng said, you wont be missing a piece of meat just by looking at it. ?So Gu Xi and Lei Pengpeng found a place to sit down and took a look at the large building that Lei Pengpeng and the others obtained from the mission. ?Just at the first glance, Gu Xi knew why Lei Pengpeng and the others didn''t keep this large building for their own use. ??If Gu Xi didn''t have a city in his hands, he wouldn''t dare to use it himself. As long as this kind of building is built in the wild, it will definitely be a battleground for military strategists, and the three people in front of him cannot be saved at all. Bone Magic Lamp (green): An oil lamp made from the skulls of lich, corpse witch, blood mage, and skeleton mage. If this oil lamp is placed in a designated location, a bone magic tower can be arranged in the city or in the wild. Note: There must be a level 1 magic tower built in the city, and outdoor buildings must be built near a level 1 magic temple. Bone Magic Tower (Large): Use 1500 resources, 10 units of stone, and 10 units of wood to build a Bone Magic Tower in the city (large building, can be upgraded). After completion, 30 skeleton mages (level 4) can be trained every week. If there are other evil temples, regional linkage can be generated, and the training speed of skeleton troops will be increased by 50%. ?Or if there are other magic tower ancillary buildings, regional linkage can be generated, and the training speed of the legal troops is increased by 50%. (Choose one of two regional linkages) After completion, the attached magic tower or magic temple will produce +1 spells. The skeleton type of unit is a type of unit that the necromancer cannot get around. Skeleton mages are the pinnacle of conventional troops among skeleton troops, and the only thing that can compare with them is the rarer skeleton knights. ? No matter who sees a training building in the wild that can train skeleton mages, they will not consider whether it has an owner. They only have one idea: grab it. Lei Pengpeng and the others understood this precisely, so they did not build this building in the wild like the previous player did, train and sell skeleton mages every week to make a living. Instead, I plan to sell this thing. ??If the price offered by Ji Frozen Sea was not too low, the negative energy might not even be 1,500, and Lei Pengpeng would not have delayed it until now. Looking at such a good thing, Gu Xi''s eyes naturally lit up. How much do you want? You want us to quote? ?Lei Pengpeng pointed at himself and looked at Gu Xi with some uncertainty. Yes, you quote a price. If its suitable, Ill take it directly. If its not suitable, Im not very good at bargaining, so I wont take it. Gu Xi also knows how talented he is at bargaining. ?Its not that he didnt know that some things would be expensive, but he really didnt have the talent to negotiate prices, so he simply asked the price directly. If it satisfies him, he will accept it. If the price is higher, he will not negotiate the price and forget about it. ?This time, Lei Pengpeng was stunned. ??If there is any bargaining, Lei Pengpeng can talk people to death. But now Gu Xi has made it clear that he will not bargain with you. You set the price yourself. If I am satisfied, I will buy it directly. It doesnt matter whether you have inflated the price. If I am not satisfied, I will not want it. ?Such a simple and crude attitude made Lei Pengpeng hesitate for a moment. Finally she said: "Well, let me say a few words and see if Gu Zhanyou agrees with this. If you agree, then we will make a deal at this price. If you don''t agree, then we can just make friends and forget about it." Okay, I like a cheerful person like you! Gu Xi decisively agreed with Lei Pengpeng''s quotation method. ?Lei Pengpeng was just there, minding his own business. Comrade Gu, lets consider it from your perspective first. Using our Bone Magic Lantern, you can directly get a Level 1 Bone Magic Tower. Will the materials be saved? Its not too much for me to ask for a share of materials. ? ? Not excessive. " ?Gu Xi thought about it seriously and found that this request was not excessive. If he buys an architectural design drawing and takes it back, he also needs to pay this part of the money. "Then the payment is settled. Now we save you the time of construction. You pay a payment here. It''s not excessive." Lei Pengpeng said again. ? Gu Xi has used a cabin backpack before, and he knows that when he puts it down, a new building will appear directly, so he will definitely save time on building it. Thats not too much. Then Ill calculate it based on the current price of building stones on the market. One building stone has 500 negative energy. If you dont believe it, you can ask around. Its the same price everywhere. Okay, I accept this. ?Gu Xi thought about it seriously and realized that this was really the case. Although he didn''t care about the waiting time, it was already included in it, so he had to admit it. ?Seeing that Gu Xi was so easy to talk to, Lei Pengpeng also became happy. The next thing is the most critical thing. I wont say how much effort we spent on this task. I will calculate it based on the price of large-scale architectural design drawings on the market. A large architectural design drawing requires at least one copy of Longgang. " Wait, how many did you say? ?Gu Xi was stunned when he heard this. One copy of Longgang, this is the standard price. If you encounter better large-scale architectural design drawings, the price will be higher. The quote was low. ??Gu Xi patted his thigh and realized that the price he quoted Liu Kai was too low. "What?" Lei Pengpeng didn''t understand. She didn''t think Gu Xi would say that her quotation was low. Nothing, where did you find the quotations for large-scale architectural design drawings on the market? Gu Xi did not answer Lei Pengpeng''s question, but asked his own question. Its all at this price now. I asked several buyers, and they were all only willing to pay this price. Such an answer made Gu Xi couldn''t help but press his forehead. Before there was a market of his own, the prices of various materials were always so confusing. Okay, theres no problem with the price you mentioned. ? Gu Xi didn''t think much about anything else. The price of the thing in front of him was really not exaggerated. Except for the uncertainty about Longgang''s replacement of large-scale architectural design drawings, the other data were all available. Lei Pengpeng did not cheat himself in this regard. ?The price is nothing to talk about, and Gu Xi really needs this thing, so he naturally buys it. Lets trade, a piece of dragon steel, 2000 negative energy, 10 units of stone and 10 units of wood, they are all here, you can count them. Seeing the supplies that Gu Xi easily took out, Lei Pengpeng was also a little stunned. A local tycoon. Generally, you fought hard this time and got more rewards. Why, do you still have good things? Yes, but its not an architectural design. Take a look at this and see if you like it! Lei Pengpeng didn''t want to let go of such a wealthy person, so she quickly rummaged through her backpack. (End of this chapter) Chapter 200： Return to Sanxian Garden (please subscribe) Chapter 200 Return to the Sanxian Garden (please subscribe) ??Looking at what Lei Pengpeng took out, Gu Xi was also stunned for a moment. It was a flask that was not too big, and inside the flask was the soul of a young dragon. Black Dragon Soul (young dragon): The soul of a black dragon that died not long after it was born. Although it died relatively early, it is still more or less a dragon spirit and can be used as the core material for making bone dragons. Looking at the [Black Dragon Soul] in front of him, Gu Xi slowly shook his head. ?Gu Xis reaction surprised Lei Pengpeng. "Hey, you went to the Sanxian Garden specifically to collect dragon blood crystals and dragon steel to make a bone dragon? Although this is a young dragon, it is also a dragon spirit. Why don''t you want it." I already have a bone dragon, I dont want this, and it feels useless and of little use. I will use the undead method to piece together a bone dragon or ghost dragon. This kind of young dragon soul is at most a patchwork bone dragon, level 7, and there is only one. This doesn''t make sense to me. I might as well find a way to find the architectural design drawings of the Dragon Tomb. " Okay, you have three magical skills, which is amazing. ?Lei Pengpeng knew as soon as he heard it that Gu Xi''s thinking direction was different from others. Other necromancers are thinking about replenishing troops, strengthening their own troops, or finding ways to strengthen their troops through other routes. What Gu Xi was thinking about was farming. He wants nothing that has nothing to do with farming. People with such clear goals are often the ones who go further. Lei Pengpeng thought for a moment and then said to Gu Xi: "Then I don''t have any other good things in hand, but we can exchange contact information. If I find any architectural design drawings or the Bone Magic Lantern in the future, Ill sell it to you directly. Looking at Lei Pengpeng''s expression as if he had found the sponsor, Gu Xi also laughed. Okay, I am currently collecting various architectural design drawings. If you have any, please send them to me directly. I will accept any amount. ?Lei Pengpeng immediately agreed upon hearing this, and the two parties also exchanged Raven''s contact information. After Lei Pengpeng left, Gu Xi no longer had the interest to hang out here. What Gu Xi wants to do most now is to quickly find a safe place and enter Alidovi City. ??First release the undead troops frozen in the undead natural disaster circle, and then place the newly obtained bone magic tower in Alidovi City. As for other things, Gu Xi has no time to care about them now. Everything has to wait until he settles the affairs in Alidovi City. After putting away everything, Gu Xi carried the Cold Wind Staff and walked towards the blue portal not far away. ?That is the portal back to Sanxian Garden. Before Gu Xi saw many players had gone back. So he didnt stop much and walked towards the teleportation gate. ?Not long after Gu Xi left, a group of players came over. Where is the man? He was still here just now. A player wearing a black robe and carrying a short staff started looking around as soon as he arrived. Xiao Liu, are you really sure there is such a person? "Of course, I have been listening on the side. That guy never bargained for anything, and he also said that he would charge the price of the architectural design drawings. After hearing this, I ran to find my elder brother." "As long as you have it, you guys can look for it. That batch of goods has been in our hands for a while and has never been released. Now that I have found this guy, as long as the goods can be sold, I invite everyone from Tianxianglou Three Three days and three nights. "OK!" Brother, you are so proud! ???Its just that Gu Xi has already passed through the portal at this time. ?When he stepped into the portal, Gu Xi thought he would experience the feeling of being pulled again. Unexpectedly, just as his eyes grew cold, the surrounding environment changed. He returned to the ground of Sanxian Garden, where the general''s platform was. Gu Xi looked around and saw that many players were dispersing from the general platform. After hesitating for a moment, Gu Xi released the evil coffin, jumped up, and followed the path in his memory to slowly find his way back to the house Du Wushuang rented. ? Gently pushing the door, Gu Xi found that the door was locked and no one seemed to be inside. ?This made Gu Xi somewhat worried. After all, this battle was too dangerous, and he didn''t know how the little Du Wushuang was doing now. Thinking of this, Gu Xi sat down in front of Du Wushuang''s house. As soon as the shadow of the Alidovi city gate appeared behind him, an owl flew out of the city gate. Gu Xi wrote a note, tied it to the owl''s talon, and then said to the owl. Go to the owner of this room. ?The owl glanced at Du Wushuang''s home, seemed to have locked onto something, spread its wings and flew out. Looking at this situation, Gu Xi finally felt a little more at ease. ?The owl can fly out, which means that the person is still alive. No matter what happens in the end, it is a good thing. ?This made Gu Xi feel at ease a lot. He leaned against the door so hard that his eyes were about to close. ?At this moment, the sound of horse hooves was heard in the distance. Along with the sound of horse hooves, there was Du Wushuangs scream. "Gu Xi, I knew you were still alive. Help me quickly, this horse can''t stop." Just as Gu Xi was about to stand up, he heard a bang. When Gu Xi looked back, he found that Du Wushuang''s helmet hit the ground, and at the same time, her whole body flew up high and fell backwards. ? Gu Xi didn''t have the ability to go forward and hug the person. He could only run towards the place where Du Wushuang landed, hoping to see if the person was alright when Du Wushuang landed. ?However, Du Wushuang''s vitality was much stronger than Gu Xi''s. After hitting the ground, she just turned over and got up. ?Seeing Gu Xi running towards him, she jumped forward and fell on Gu Xi. ?Gu Xi hugged Du Wushuang in his arms, and a smell of sourness and rust hit his face. "You are hurt?" No, that was someone elses blood. I couldnt wear my helmet and it flowed in from the collar. Originally, I said I would find a place to take a bath before coming back, but when I saw the owl you released, I knew you would miss me. Why don''t we just go take a bath together? " "ah?" Gu Xi did not expect that Du Wushuang would make such a proposal. "Ah, what, let''s go together. I know there is a bathhouse with a small private room, which is perfect for two people to take a bath together. I just need to deal with the hair. There is too much blood and it sticks together. It can''t be dealt with. Looks like I''ll have to shave it off later. If you don''t shave it off, it will stick to the seams of the armor, and it will hurt when you pull it off. " Hey, can I listen to this for free? What, Im talking about hair, do you know hair? (End of this chapter) Chapter 201： Big supplementary meal (please subscribe) Chapter 201 Big Supplementary Meal (please subscribe) ??Sanxian Private Bath, according to the boss, this is the place where the Sanxian in the tomb took a bath with several fairies when the Sanxian in the tomb was still there. ??Its just that the brand new decoration here doesnt look like a bathroom that has been passed down for thousands of years. Fortunately, Gu Xi and the others didn''t worry about this. After helping Du Wushuang wash away the blood on his body, Gu Xi soaked in the bathtub and didn''t want to move. This battle was so difficult that I almost didnt come back. ?Gu Xi, who was soaking in the bathtub, stretched his limbs and then spoke slowly. Is it that dangerous over there? Yes, of the players guarding the outer nodes, only thirty or so of the one hundred came back alive, and all the other soldiers were defeated. Gu Xi turned over in the water and made room for Du Wushuang, letting her sit down at the other end of the bathtub, "But we gained a lot this time, and we finally didn''t suffer a loss. How about you guys?" Is there much loss in this battle? Fortunately, there was no loss. When we found the enemy, all the death knights gathered together to charge, and then the ghouls or black guards under our command went to clean up the battlefield. I followed the team and didnt hit many people. ?But because it is a team battle, you will get some experience, and you will also get some things after cleaning the battlefield. The most important thing is that our battle this time is considered fighting with the Knights of the Burning Sun. I also got a Knights of the Burning Sun battle badge, the kind that can be painted on the battle flag. " As soon as Du Wushuang talked about the situation on his side, he couldn''t help but get excited and chattered non-stop. ??Gu Xi also happily talked about the situation he encountered at the Undead Natural Disaster Array. Get rid of some of the depression in your heart. The two of them soaked in Sanxian Private Hot Spring for nearly four hours. It wasn''t until the waiter came to inform Gu Xi and Du Wushuang that their clothes and armor had been cleaned and maintained, that they climbed out of the bathtub. "Change into ordinary clothes. If you wear them like this, you won''t be afraid of wearing them." ?Seeing that Du Wushuang was about to put on the armor directly, Gu Xi quickly stopped her. "Oh fine." ?Du Wushuang hesitated for a while, but finally agreed. She usually doesn''t want to wear ordinary clothes not because they don''t look good, but because of her size. When I wear ordinary clothes and go shopping with my best friends, I always feel like a parent taking a primary school student to the street. Now that Gu Xis request is in mind, Du Wushuang naturally has nothing to do with it. ?She **** her hair, put on a small skirt that she had not worn for a long time, and followed Gu Xi in a bounding motion. ??Gu Xi also changed his clothes and put on relatively casual clothes. If he hadn''t been holding a cold wind staff in his hand, he would never have thought that he was a necromancer. After leaving the house, Gu Xi discovered that almost all the players in Sanxian Garden had changed into casual clothes. It seemed that other players also knew how to relax and take a good rest after the war. Under the leadership of Du Wushuang, Gu Xi had another good meal outside. ?This time Du Wushuang did not bring Gu Xi to eat any hidden meal, but took Gu Xi to eat the death knight''s favorite meal. This meal was a big deal. As soon as Gu Xi and the others sat down, a hundred roasted oysters were served. Then came two roasted beef legs that were thicker than Gu Xi''s legs, and a twenty-kilogram roasted lamb chop. After these appetizers are served, the main dish is served. There is no need to ask questions about rice here. There are two buckets placed beside each table, one filled with rice and the other filled with beer. "I told you that this restaurant''s big supplement meal is the best. The main feature is that it''s cheap but has a large amount, and the food is served very quickly. You don''t need to say anything after eating, and new dishes will be served immediately.?????????????????????????When I really couldn''t eat anymore, I stuck my knife and fork on the table so that no one would serve me any more food. ?But you have to pay attention, you only have one chance to stop the food delivery. If you can''t eat anymore, it means you have to leave. They will be ready to change the situation and will not serve you food again. " ?Du Wushuang has eaten here many times, and when he introduced it to Gu Xi, he swallowed half of the oysters in one go. Then she picked up the leg of the cow and broke the bones with one force, then placed it in front of Gu Xi. Eat the marrow first, thats the most delicious thing. Before Gu Xi, who was eating oysters, could react, the oily bone marrow was poured into his mouth. ?The rich smell almost made Gu Xi go to head. But after getting used to it, Gu Xi felt that the taste was really good. At least he felt quite refreshed when he ate it. How about another glass of wine, lets enjoy it. Its so enjoyable and delicious! If it tastes good, eat more. As he spoke, Du Wushuang blinked at Gu Xi. ??For some reason, when he saw Du Wushuang''s eyes, he felt a chill running down his spine, and a stream of cold air went straight to his waist. Feeling that something terrible would happen next, Gu Xi immediately took the initiative and said: "Wushuang, I''m going to the No. 9 warehouse to pick up the goods later. You can come with me. My luck is not that good. Last time I opened an architectural design project. The blind boxes in the picture didnt yield anything good, so Ill lend you your luck this time. Okay, your reward for this battle is the architectural design? Is your city going to be built a lot? " Yes, in addition to the architectural design drawings, there are also a large number of materials. This battle can be regarded as making up for the missing parts of city construction. How long will you stay in this world? " There are still three and a half years to go. I signed a five-year garrison agreement and only got one week of vacation every year. I dont even have time to go out. Sometimes, I run out of time before I even reach the exit point. Its better for you, come here temporarily, complete the task and then you can leave. " ? Gu Xi was about to say that he could come back later, but he immediately thought that this world was a garrison world, and that he could come in this time only because of the White Walker invasion. If you want to enter this world, you must sign a three-to-five-year garrison agreement. If the time is not up and you dont have a vacation, you cannot come in and out freely. ?Thinking of this, Gu Xi couldn''t help but sigh, and he was no longer in the mood to eat. On the other hand, Du Wushuang had long been used to this kind of thing. Seeing Gu Xi''s expression, she started laughing. Its okay, these three years are enough for me to settle down. After three years, I will be able to reach level 5. Dont deny me then. No, I... Before Gu Xi could finish his words, Du Wushuang stuffed another mouthful of beef bone marrow into his mouth. ??Looking at Du Wushuang''s happy look, Gu Xi also had a look of helplessness on his face, and the good atmosphere was suddenly ruined by her. (End of this chapter) Chapter 202： Good luck to Du Wushuang (58152) Chapter 202 Good Luck Du Wushuang (58152) The average subscription has reached 1520, and it has started to rise again. I am very happy. Please support me with subscriptions, recommendations, monthly tickets, etc.! Sancian Garden Warehouse No. 9. ??Gu Xi and Du Wushuang stood in front of the warehouse door. ??Kern, the warehouse manager, was looking at the two bills of lading sent by Gu Xi. It was still a bit impressed by Gu Xie Ken. After all, Gu Xi directly took away ten architectural design drawings from him. ??This time he wants twenty copies again. Is he planning to do wholesale? Kern was complaining in his heart but did not ask any more questions. After glancing at Gu Xi, he said coldly. Wait here. After speaking, Kern went directly into the warehouse. After a while, some statue-like beings came out pushing heavy boxes. ?These boxes contain Gu Xis supplies. Because it was the key to building a city in the future, Gu Xi did not dare to relax. After the statue put down the box, Gu Xi quickly opened the box and counted them one by one. Negative energy, the number is the most correct, the quality of food can only be considered average, the herbs are all the most ordinary, the wood is not cut well..." ?After a long period of checking, Gu Xi finally finished checking the supplies in front of him. Although there are some problems here, there is no problem with the quantity. ?No matter how unhappy Gu Xi was, he could not ask for an exchange on the grounds that the quantity was wrong. Fortunately, Kern quickly brought out the twenty architectural design drawings Gu Xi asked for, which immediately attracted Gu Xi''s attention. Looking at the twenty boxes placed on the ground, Gu Xi glanced at Du Wushuang. The meaning in his eyes was clearly: Girl, come on and see your luck. ?Du Wushuang was not polite, stepped forward and opened a box, and then shouted excitedly: "Gu Xi, come and see, how is my luck?" ?Gu Xi looked inside and found that the box contained a small ball of soil, with a hint of blue aura hanging over the soil. Haunted Mine - Crystal Design (Medium-sized): Use 500 resources, 10 units of stone, and 10 units of wood to build a Haunted Mine-Crystal (medium-sized building) in the city, which can produce 1 unit of crystal every day (can be upgraded) As soon as he saw this situation, Gu Xi smiled and said to Du Wushuang: "Okay, you can do this. Your luck is really extraordinary. Come on, come on, do it again!" Without Gu Xis explanation, Du Wushuang knew that she had hit something good this time, and she laughed happily. Ill drive next? Of course, you come and open more of these mines, and then I can boast that I have mines at home. "Ha ha ha ha!" Hearing Gu Xi''s words, Du Wushuang burst out laughing. ?However, she did not stop moving her hands and opened another box. ?This time, what comes out of the box is no longer a medium-sized building design, but a small architectural design, but the quality is still good. When Gu Xi looked over, he found that the box contained a piece of iron. Steel City Gate Design Drawing (Small): Use 200 resources and 10 units of metal to build a steel city gate (small building) in the city. The gate can be equipped with three defense components (can be upgraded) It is another city gate. Gu Xi was quite happy. Now that the strength of his dead city is limited, he can only place city gates on the battlefield. In the battle with the Undead Natural Disaster Array, Gu Xi discovered a weakness in his Death City skill. When there was only one city gate, he fought at the gate instead of quickly mobilizing troops through the gate. ??If Gu Xi had two city gates during the final battle, he could have placed one inside the undead natural disaster circle to guard the token, and the other outside to fight against the White Walkers. In the end, those who retreat will not leave so many undead outside the undead natural disaster circle. Gu Xi, whats wrong? Am I not holding it well? No, for me, the more city gates, the better. This is a good thing. ?Seeing that she didn''t ask any questions, Du Wushuang finally breathed a sigh of relief, but she still hesitated whether to open it again. Gu Xi also noticed Du Wushuang''s worry and quickly explained the situation to Du Wushuang. ?This time, Du Wushuang was not so entangled. After all, a death knight could carry Gu Xi away directly. The main thing was that he was short and careless, so he would not be entangled in this matter for long. After opening two boxes, she got up and started outputting a burst of information to the boxes on the ground, opening all the boxes in one breath. Gu Xi followed behind and looked at the contents of the box. He had to admit that Du Wushuang''s luck would be better than Gu Xi''s. Within the eighteen boxes, there were as many as three architectural design drawings that made Gu Xi excited, and there were two other architectural design drawings that Gu Xi was not sure how to draw. ??Plunder Hall Design (Small): Using 300 resources, 10 units of stone, and 10 units of metal, a plunder hall (small building) can be built in the city. After each battle is won, an additional 250 corresponding resources will be obtained. [Witchcraft chamber design (medium size): Using 500 resources, 10 units of stone, 5 units of metal, and 5 units of herbs, a witchcraft chamber (medium-sized building) can be built in the city. The speed of magic research and learning in the magic tower is increased. 50%. [Altar of Eternal Servitude Design (Medium-sized): Use 500 resources, 10 units of stone, 10 units of wood, and 1 unit of mercury to build an Altar of Eternal Servitude (medium-sized building) in the city. After each battle, our undead corpses There is a 50% chance of automatically returning to the altar and re-recruiting at a cost of 50% higher than the recruitment price. ?These three buildings have different meanings to Gu Xi. After the plunder hall is built, Gu Xi can get extra negative energy from every battle. Although it is only a little bit, for Gu Xi, this can be regarded as a way to add up to a small amount. ??The witchcraft secret room is exclusively for the magic tower. Gu Xi knows very well that after the magic tower is built, it is not just a place for players or heroes to learn magic. You can also train mage troops of various levels, and at the same time let the mage troops learn the magic recorded in it. ?This kind of building that can speed up magic research and learning is a relatively rare building no matter which city it is in. Gu Xi has opened it, which is a sign of Du Wushuang''s great luck. ??The final Altar of Eternal Slavery is especially prepared for the Necromancer. When the necromancer''s subordinates die in battle, they can actually use spiritualism to deal with them. But ordinary necromancers rarely do this, because the success rate of spiritualism is not high, and when summoning spirits, they are only level 0 skeletons. There is not much difference between using the corpses of one''s own subordinates and using the corpses of the enemy. But the Altar of Eternal Servitude is different. Half of the corpses can be recovered here, and you can be resurrected at the original level by paying money. This is a good way to restore combat power. ?Had there been such a building earlier, Gu Xi''s combat team 1 would not have been wiped out. For this reason, Gu Xi was very concerned about the altar of eternal slavery. (End of this chapter) Chapter 203： Start with large quantities of architectural design drawings (59152) Chapter 203: Start with a large number of architectural design drawings (59152) ?Compared to the three architectural design drawings that made Gu Xi excited, when the two architectural design drawings that Gu Xi could not understand appeared, Gu Xi''s first reaction was, how could there be such a thing. The second reaction is what is the use of this thing. Energy Lighthouse Design (Small): Using 300 resources and 10 units of metal, an energy lighthouse (small building) can be built in the city to capture the energy of an area and illuminate an area. ?This lighthouse was something that Gu Xi didn''t quite understand, because the explanation inside it made Gu Xi unable to judge whether it was useful or not. There was something else that also confused Gu Xi. [Dryad Jungle Design (Medium-sized): Use 500 resources, 10 units of herbs, and 10 units of wood to build a Dryad Jungle (medium-sized building) in the city. You can enter it once a month. Kill the guards inside and get the corresponding Quantity of treasures. At first, Gu Xi thought this was a treasure that was placed in the city once a month. However, when he discovered that he needed to build a barracks before building a Dryad Jungle, Gu Xi was not so sure. ? It is not uncommon for Gu Xi to find such a building with pre-requisites. However, since the pre-requisite is a barracks building, Gu Xi really has no way to judge. ??For these two architectural designs that he couldn''t understand, Gu Xi could only keep his doubts in his heart and figure out when to find someone who understood them. As for the remaining thirteen architectural plans, there is nothing too eye-catching. There are seven medium-sized architectural design drawings and six small-sized architectural design drawings, all in various directions, which are used to fill in the blanks. [Bloody Herbal Garden Design (Medium-sized): Use 500 resources, 5 units of stone, 5 units of metal, 5 units of wood, and 5 units of herbs to build a **** herbal garden (medium-sized building) in the city, ordinary herbal garden, Blood sunflower, white moss and other herbs used to replenish blood can be planted (can be upgraded)] [Blood Eye Vineyard Design (medium size): Use 500 resources, 10 units of stone, and 10 units of wood to build a Blood Eye Vineyard (medium-sized building) in the city. It can produce 30 units of grapes per week, and the grapes can be used to make wine (can be upgraded) Decomposed swamp design (medium size): Use 500 resources, 10 units of stone, and 10 units of wood to build a rotten swamp (medium-sized building) in the city, which can generate a large number of corpses every day and increase the training speed of insect troops (can be upgraded) [Skinned slaughterhouse design (medium size): Use 500 resources, 10 units of wood, and 10 units of metal to build a skinned slaughterhouse (medium-sized building) in the city. It will produce 5 units of food and 2 units of fur every day. Kill beasts in the wild. You can Arrange manpower for skinning (can be upgraded)] Bright fire enchantment table design (medium size): Use 500 resources, 10 units of metal, and 10 units of herbs to build a bright fire enchantment table (medium-sized building) in the city, where enchantments below level 1 can be performed (can be upgraded) Rusty Bone Basement Design (Medium-sized): Use 500 resources, 10 units of stone, and 10 units of metal to build a Rusty Bone Basement (medium-sized building) in the city. Various mechanisms can be created in the basement (can be upgraded) [Dark prison design (medium size): Use 500 resources, 10 units of stone, and 10 units of metal to build a dark prison (medium-sized building) in the city. It can be used to hold prisoners, and can be combined with evil temples, cemeteries, and spiritual tombs. A type of building produces regional linkage (can be upgraded)] These seven medium-sized architectural design drawings can be said to be all kinds of strange and have a little bit of everything. Gu Xi looked at it for a long time but couldn''t see any pattern. The only good thing is that there is a design drawing of the basement, which is one step closer to the building Dimi requested. Compared with these seven medium-sized architectural design drawings, the remaining six small-sized architectural design drawings are in better condition. The directions of the small-sized buildings have been decided long ago and are prepared to strengthen the combat effectiveness of the troops in the city. Design drawing of magic arrow tower (small): Use 200 resources and 10 units of metal to build a magic arrow tower (small building) in the city. When the archer attacks from the arrow tower, it will automatically add rocket or ice arrow effects (can be upgraded) [Sand moat design (small): Use 200 resources and 10 units of stone to build a sand moat (small building) in the city. Arrange a moat made of quicksand outside the city gate. Enemies who step into the moat will have a 35% Chances of being swallowed directly by quicksand (can be upgraded)] [Iron-Blooded Assembly Point Design (Small): Use 200 resources, 5 units of stone, and 5 units of metal to build an Iron-blooded Assembly Point (small building) in the city. Troops gathered here can temporarily gain an attack +1 effect (can be upgraded ) [Design of the Magic Fountain of Victory (small): Use 200 resources and 10 units of stone to build a Magic Fountain of Victory (small building) in the city. In the city defense battle, every time a victory is achieved, all troops produced in the city will be defended. +1 (can be upgraded)] [Hidden manger design (small): Use 200 resources, 5 units of wood, and 5 units of herbs to build a hidden manger (small building) in the city. All players and troops entering the city will have their movement speed increased by 25 for the next week. % (can be upgraded)] Magic tree design drawing (small): Use 200 resources and 10 units of wood to build a magic tree (small building) in the city. It must be planted near the magic tower, which can increase the upper limit of the magic tower level (can be upgraded) After looking at all the architectural design drawings, Gu Xi was thinking about how to arrange these things. ?After returning this time, Alidovi City will definitely need to be re-divided, especially the two areas that have completely changed and require major changes. The buildings in each area also need to be adjusted. ?? Gu Xi thought about it. The upper city area looked very big, but in fact there was not much land for construction. There were magic towers and clock towers there, all leaning towards magic. It would be a good choice to build it into a magic district. ?At the same time, the large plots of land in the main city area that Gu Xi has used up have been used up. Now there is a link between the evil church and the White Bone Evil Temple. Future construction will naturally focus on this aspect. This can be turned into a bone area from now on. ??Coupled with the Hundred-Armed Giant Cemetery area, the dock area and the magic plant area, the positioning of Alidovi City can be quickly divided. As for more areas, we need to wait for Gu Xi to lay down more territory. Now Gu Xi is also thinking about this matter. The city area that can be conquered has been conquered. Where should we attack next? Alidovita or the foggy area outside the city? What will it look like in the foggy area outside the city? Gu Xi couldn''t judge for a while. (End of this chapter) Chapter 204： Transactions of purple clothing (please subscribe) Chapter 204 Purple Equipments Transaction (please subscribe) After putting together all the architectural design drawings, Gu Xi asked Du Wushuang for help and dragged the materials outside the door of Warehouse No. 9. ?Then Gu Xi turned his hand, and the city gate appeared above these supplies. As the city gate moved forward, all the supplies were sent into the city of Aridovi. Du Wushuang was also quite surprised by Gu Xi''s method of operation. Where are your undead men? Why dont you let them come out and move things in? Forget it, I almost lost all the undead in this battle. I havent released the compensated undead yet. There is no one in my city now, so I can only send things in this way. After I finish taking care of things here, I can go back to deal with things in the city. " Is there anything else you want to do here? ?Du Wushuang blinked and looked at Gu Xi expectantly. "There is still a transaction that has not been completed. Liu Kai helped me make an appointment with a rich guy who can buy the purple-colored one. In addition, I still have the task of the wisdom tree that has not been completed." "What kind of task are you doing? You can''t do long-term tasks like that. I wonder if you are blind. No, I won''t let you go today." When Du Wushuang heard this, his cheeks bulged up. He stretched out his hand to grab Gu Xi and picked him up, "You don''t want to go anywhere today." "Okay, I know, can you let me down first?" Gu Xi felt quite uncomfortable being carried, and he was afraid of hurting Du Wushuang, so he could only wave his hands as a struggle. As for the long-term tasks and the wisdom tree, Gu Xi simply cant care about them now. ??Anyway, this mission is for free, so there is no shortage of this mission for the time being. Seeing Gu Xi''s struggling movements weaken, Du Wushuang also smiled happily. While she was laughing, the sky in Sanxian Garden turned from white to black, and then from black to white again, without knowing why, and a day and a half passed in the blink of an eye. ?It wasn''t until Liu Kai''s raven delivered the letter that Gu Xi, who looked even thinner, walked out holding his waist. ??He held the cold wind staff in one hand while releasing the evil coffin, then raised his head and said to the raven that delivered the message. Im not familiar with this place. Can you show me the way later? The smart raven glanced at Gu Xi, and finally landed on the evil coffin. ? Gu Xi tried his best to turn over and climb onto the evil coffin, holding tightly on the iron chain on the evil coffin with one hand to protect his body. ?Xie Coffin quickly rushed forward and rushed out with Gu Xi. The raven flew and pointed the direction, bringing Gu Xi to the edge of the crystal forest. ?There Liu Kai was talking with a handsome death knight. This death knight is tall, with broad shoulders and a strong body. He wears a silver-blue half-armor, holds a helmet in his hand, and has long black hair hanging down casually. He can dress up as much as he wants. . At his feet lay a white-gold square-headed hammer with a long handle. From when the hammer was erected on the ground, for some reason, Gu Xi could hear a strange piano sound in the distance. Such anomalies made Gu Xi pause. He understood that the hammer might be a piece of purple equipment. ?Seeing Gu Xi''s little move, the death knight burst into laughter. "Kaizi, you are right. He has good purple equipment. Hello, my name is Song Yumo, death knight. Nice to meet you." ?Gu Xi quickly reached out and shook his hand, "Gu Xi." "I''ve heard that you, the chief of the Underworld Wind Academy, have mastered one of the three divine skills, known as the Breath of the Dead." "Thank you, thank you!" Not much else to say, Kaizi said you have a purple tank and a shield from the Death Knight, take it out and let me take a look. ?Gu Xi felt proud when he heard this. He took out the ghost-faced skin and the fairy hand and placed them in front of Song Yumo. Its not one piece, it can actually be viewed as a set. Just when Gu Xicai took out the ghost mask, Song Yumo''s expression changed. A strange clear light appeared on the square-headed hammer at his feet, and a skeleton was waving its hands in the clear light. ?Song Yumo also had a serious look on his face. He held up the ghost-faced skin and carefully checked the properties of the ghost-faced skin before saying something at last. "nice one." Liu Kai also took the mysterious hand that was placed aside at this time. He glanced at it doubtfully, and then looked at Gu Xi speechlessly, "Comrade Gu, you are actually packing this guy out as a partner? ?Are you crazy? Do you know that any death knight can sell this thing for a sky-high price? " Oh, what is it, show me? ?Song Yumo reached out and took the fairy hand, only glanced at it, and then looked at Gu Xi. "Comrade Gu, you really shouldn''t sell these two items together. Your shield is for the main tank, and this magic hand is for the off-tank. If you mix them together, you won''t be able to sell them at a high price." ??Gu Xi was also speechless. He didn''t expect that there were so many differences in the equipment of the tanks. He thought that if they were packaged together, he could charge a higher price. I didnt expect it to happen here. Fortunately, Song Yumo was quite interested in these two pieces of equipment. But its okay, I have a lot of death knights in my family, and the Fairy Hand can be used by my brother. Instead, its this shield..." Song Yumo was silent for a moment, then raised his head and said, "I''m afraid it''s not easy to get rid of this thing in my house." ?? Gu Xi wanted to ask why, but when he looked up at Song Yumo''s handsome face and thought about the special skill of Ghost Face Pimp, Gu Xi came to his senses. ??If his family all had faces like this, no one would be willing to use ghost faces. Just as Gu Xi was about to take back the Ghost Face Skin, Song Yumo added: "It just so happens that I have a friend who is willing to use this. He is attacking the main tank position of the Fourth Regiment of the Knights of the Sun, and this thing is quite important to him. Let me estimate the price first, and if he gives you more, I will transfer the more to you. " Hearing what Song Yumo said, Gu Xi couldn''t help but turn his eyes to Liu Kai. Then he responded with a smile: "Okay, you make a price, and if it''s successful, the matter will be done." I heard from Kaizi before that you wanted a large-scale architectural design, and you also named the Lich Tomb or the Dragon Tomb of the Bone Dragon. I have to say that the price you quoted is not much different from the price on the market, but these two items are not that easy to find, especially the dragon tomb of the bone dragon, which is not available on the market at all. There is no dragon tomb building even in the guild. There are two of them in the mausoleum guild, but all they produce are corpse witches. ??And these two are the treasures of the Sun Mage Group. When all necromancers join the Sun Mage Group, they will record their phylacteries in the mausoleum. If they die in battle, they will be transformed into corpse witches here. I heard that the older generation of players fought for these two tombs for more than five years. If you want these two kinds of architectural design drawings, its basically out of the question. I have an idea about how to settle for the next best thing. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 205： Can be integrated with land title blood cellar (please subscribe) Chapter 205 Fusionable Land Deed-Blood Cellar (Please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendation votes, monthly votes, and all kinds of support! Vampire, do you know, Comrade Gu, you know? Hearing Song Yumos question, Gu Xi immediately became energetic. Of course he knows about vampires, and there is a potential leader in Aridovi who can command vampires. Currently, Gu Xi is still troubled by the various buildings Dimi needs. At the same time, he also understood that what Song Yumo said was not impossible. Even though vampires are a mid-level undead unit, they are considered to be a unique type of existence, and do not belong to the series of bones, corpses, and ghosts. ?? does not belong to the category of suturing or transformation, but has its own characteristics. There was even a period of time, because the death knight could not be attributed, the vampire once represented the death knight and became a member of the high-level undead arms, with a status just below the bone dragon and ghost dragon. It can be said that Song Yumo''s proposal is exactly what Gu Xi needs. It''s just that Gu Xi hesitated at this time. He is not sure what kind of vampire comes out here, the ugly one at the beginning? Or inject spider venom into the body? Or a standard old vampire. ?There are too many variables in this thing, and Gu Xi himself cant even judge whether its right or wrong. ?Song Yumo saw Gu Xi''s expression changing and understood what he was worried about. So he smiled and said: "Don''t worry, I''m not the kind of person who is careless. My vampire is Acarus, a type of spider venom that requires a ritual to transform. I''m not an ordinary vampire." From the Spider Cult? Gu Xi knew the origin of the vampire that Song Yumo mentioned as soon as he heard it. He also understands that if this kind of vampire training camp is upgraded to a higher level, the soldiers that come out will really be at the level of a death knight. ?The status is higher than that of corpse witches and lower than that of lichs. This is exactly what Song Yumo said about taking a step back. But the resources required to invest here are huge. Gu Xizheng was about to refuse when Song Yumo said again. Thats right, its a vampire from the Spider Sect, and its a complete set of buildings. If Comrade Gu agrees, Ill give you the city title deed as well. ?Gu Xi stared at Song Yumo with his eyes widened. Does this mean that the building design will be provided directly with a land that can be integrated? And the land for all the buildings has been built? If thats the case, thats no problem. I can. As for whether Song Yumo had city land deeds or other issues, Gu Xi was not worried at all. When he received the chief reward from the Wind of the Bones Academy, the dean gave him a fusion land deed. This means that in the hands of some guilds, there are actually many such spaces that can be integrated. Its just that some spaces have been developed, and some spaces have been left in place for various reasons and no one wants them. Since Gu Xi had not yet captured many urban areas in Aridovi, he had no idea of ??taking this kind of space. In addition, his goal during this period has always been architectural design drawings, so naturally he did not consider some such integrable spaces. ?Hearing Song Yumo''s suggestion, Gu Xi knew that this business could be done. Okay, but I need to inspect the goods first. Okay, wait for me. ?Seeing that Gu Xi was willing to agree, Song Yumo was also quite happy. He took out a raven with golden feathers around its eyes and said a few words before letting it go. At this time, Liu Kai was also there and said: "I tell you, Comrade Gu, don''t worry, there is absolutely no problem with the land deed given by the Song family. ??The Song family''s original black guard was a vampire earl, which was very popular. Later, because I found a better one, and due to the attribute problems of the heirloom purple equipment, I gradually lost the Vampire Black Guard and embarked on a different path. ?However, their Blood Guard Palace is still quite famous in our guild. This time I think they will give you the deed of an area surrounding the vampire mansion. " ?Gu Xi did not speak, and he was not sure what he would get in the end. ??However, vampire training buildings are nothing more than secluded houses, mansions, mansions, palaces and castles. Different buildings represent different origins and development directions of vampires. ?Each different change will have a different impact, so Gu Xi is also a little curious about what kind of vampire training camp he will get. ?At this moment, there was a rapid sound of horse hooves coming from outside the woods. Upon hearing this, Gu Xi decisively moved his hand and grasped the cold wind array. Dont worry, hes my companion. Song Yumo quickly stopped Gu Xi''s next move, "He''s here to deliver something." As he spoke, a death knight riding a shining golden horse appeared nearby. ??Gu Xi felt a flash of golden light in front of his eyes, and the death knight came to Song Yumo. Master, I brought the things. After speaking, he handed a box that was obviously made of lead into Song Yumo''s hands. ?Song Yumo took the box, opened it and pushed it towards Gu Xi. ?Gu Xi looked down and found that what was inside was a parchment-like scroll. Obtain the blood cellar title deed [The blood cellar covers an area of ??0.35 square kilometers and has no population. After occupying it, you can have 1 large plot (Level 2 Vampire Mansion), 2 medium plots (Level 2 Blood Garden, Level 3 Blood Pool), and small plots. 3 places (Level 4 Vampire Statue, Level 4 Blood Throne, Level 3 Bat Cave) Building name: Vampire Mansion Level: Level 2 Trainable troops: Vampire (Level 6), can consume 1000 negative energy to recruit vampires, and can recruit 5+4 vampires every week. Vampire Sir (Level 7), can consume 1500 negative energy to recruit Vampire Sir, and can be shared by a number of vampires. [Vampire (level 6, summoned troops): experience (0/5000), attack 14+4, defense 8, life 80, skills: undead creature, vampire embrace (20% of the damage caused by the vampire will be used for healing and resurrection itself. ), transmission. [Vampire Sir (level 7, summoned troops): experience (0/8000), attack 16+4, defense 10, life 95, skills: undead creature, vampire embrace, teleportation, backhand kill (after killing the enemy) , can damage another nearby enemy with the same attack power)] Building name: Bloody Garden Level: Level 2 (can be upgraded) ?Characteristics: The garden provides 30 units of blood food every week (blood fruit, after consumption, the vampire''s attack power is temporarily +1). Vampires in the garden are immune to the damage bonus effects of sunlight and silver weapons. Building name: Blood Pool Level: Level 3 (can be upgraded) ?Characteristics: The blood pool provides 45 units of blood food (blood wine, after consumption, the vampire''s vitality will be temporarily +20) every week. Severely injured vampires can soak in a pool of blood and quickly recover. Building name: Vampire Statue Level: Level 4 (can be upgraded) ?Characteristics: All vampire-related buildings in the city have a production speed of vampire units +4. Building name: Throne of Blood Level: Level 4 (can be upgraded) ?Characteristics: All vampire units in the city have attack +4. Building name: Bat Cave Level: Level 3 (can be upgraded) ?Characteristics: All vampires in the city will automatically master the skill of turning into a bat. Transform into a bat: A vampire can transform into countless bats to escape from the battlefield. As long as there is still one bat, the vampire will not die. (End of this chapter) Chapter 206： The accident in Victoria City (60154) Chapter 206: The accident in Victoria City (60154) The average subscription is 1541, we are working hard to update, please subscribe, recommend, vote and support, thank you all! Looking at the detailed description of the [Blood Cellar Land Deed], Gu Xi let out a long sigh. ?Just when Song Yumo thought that Gu Xi was dissatisfied, Gu Xi took the initiative to say something. "make a deal!" Hearing this, Song Yumo also showed a smile on his face. Then he turned around and handed the Fairy Hand and Ghost Face to the death knight who had just come over. At this time, Liu Kai also looked at Gu Xi and asked, "Do you need me to protect you when you go back?" "No." ??Gu Xi said confidently, and a city gate appeared directly behind him. Gu Xi didn''t even need to turn around, he just took a step back and returned to Alidovi City. As the gate of Alidovi City disappeared, Liu Kai and Song Yumo sighed. The Three Divine Skills are truly well-deserved. "Yes! You can leave at once, and you can mobilize a large number of troops at any time. Usually, even if you just look at one person, no one knows how many soldiers are behind him." ??While Liu Kai and Song Yumo were still discussing Gu Xi, Gu Xi had already arrived in front of the meeting hall of Alidovi City. At this time, the tall Dimi was sitting elegantly on the steps in front of the parliament hall. Since there was no one there, she took off her shoes quite simply, and her feet in black stockings were raised on the steps. Seeing Gu Xi come in, Dimi turned his head and looked at Gu Xi, and said with some confusion: "Lord City Lord, why do I smell the smell of poisonous blood on you?" Just got a vampire building. Dimi needs vampires, but her route is the secluded house route. The vampires that come out are the kind that can actively turn into bats and fly. By sucking blood during battle, they can not only restore their combat effectiveness, but also resurrect their dead companions. They are two completely different vampire routes from the blood cellar title deed that Gu Xi just obtained. ?Although there is no direct conflict, the relationship between them is actually not very good. After meeting, mocking each other is the basic operation. When Dimi opened his mouth, his attitude was clearly that of an old Onmyoji. Hearing that Gu Xi had obtained a set of vampire buildings, Dimi planned to say a few words. I didnt want to worry about it and asked directly. Wheres Luna, hasnt she come back yet? "No, once Luna left, there was no one in the city to talk to. Otherwise, why would I be sitting here waiting." Hearing this, Gu Xi also frowned. It has been several days. Why hasn''t he come back yet? Did something happen in Victoria City? Thinking of this, Gu Xi couldn''t help but become nervous. ??Luna must not let anything happen to her. You get out of the way. At this time, Gu Xi could no longer care about anything else. He turned around and headed towards the Owl Building. Dimi was stunned for a moment, filled with curiosity. She stood on tiptoes and followed Gu Xi away without wearing shoes. At this time, Gu Xi was walking while blowing the undead transfer horn, and undead troops appeared behind Gu Xi one after another. At the beginning, Gu Xis original undead army appeared. Combat Team 2, Bone-cutting Battalion, Skeleton Archer Troop, Gargoyles, Ghosts, Skeleton Mages, Corpse Flies, and skeletons crawling out under the influence of the Undead Scourge Array. The troops who had fled to the undead natural disaster array one after another all reappeared next to Gu Xi under Gu Xi''s undead transfer horn. The number of these troops is naturally incomparable to the number of people at the peak of Gu Xi. But when Gu Xi saw them, he felt somewhat cordial and familiar. "You guys, don''t follow me anymore. Go to the city gate and send the various supplies that were sent before to the dock warehouse for storage. Send the architectural design drawings to the outside of the Council Hall. The weapons and equipment I bought will be sent to the warehouse first. Ill sort it out and Ill come back to arrange it later. ?Under Gu Xis order, the undead spirits that appeared one after another left quickly. For a time, Alidovi City, which was originally empty, began to become lively again. ??The last two troops that appeared were a thousand zombie axe-shielders and a two-thousand skeleton spearmen. Together with them, six undead leaders appeared. After appearing, these three thousand troops stood directly in front of Gu Xi, waiting for Gu Xi''s order. Looking at the three thousand undead troops, Gu Xi found that their situation was similar to that of recruiting the undead himself. It''s just that from the undead leader to the undead soldiers, they all seem to be carved out of the same mold. There is no difference in weapons and equipment, attack power, or vitality. When Gu Xi stood in front of them, their targets were all focused on Gu Xi, but Gu Xi could clearly see that only the six undead leaders had sharp eyes. At the same time, the situations of these six undead leaders are also exactly the same. There is no personality in itself, not even any difference in size. Compared with Gu Xi''s men who had just experienced a series of battles, they looked cleaner and there were no traces of battle left on their bodies. , A group of high-level rookies. Just taking a look at them, Gu Xi made some judgments about them. ?But no matter what, their number is finally guaranteed. Gu Xi pointed at the undead who were busy moving things and said: "Follow them and take care of my loot first. Send them all to the dock warehouse. After everything is settled, wait for me at the city gate." After arranging the three thousand soldiers out, Gu Xi also stopped. He has arrived in front of the owl building. ?Several owls were standing on the small owl building watching Gu Xi, but none of them would fly down. ?Gu Xi did not enter the small building. He quickly wrote a letter and pointed at one of the owls. ?The owl then fell into Gu Xi''s hands. Give this letter to Luna. ?? Gu Xi tied the letter to the owl''s leg, and at the same time considered in his mind whether he would go to the guild to ask for some ravens to raise when he left this world. I saw Liu Kai and the others using ravens before, and those ravens were obviously smarter than this kind of owl. Sometimes just saying a few words will make the raven look for someone, unlike these owls in our house, which look a bit not very smart. ??Gu Xi was still complaining secretly about the situation of the owls. Unexpectedly, several owls flew up at the same time. They followed the owl that brought the letter and flew in the same direction, disappearing in front of Gu Xi in the blink of an eye. Seeing this scene, Gu Xi''s heart tightened. He suddenly understood what was going on. ??Something may really have happened in Victoria City. At this time, Gu Xi could no longer care about anything else. He turned over and jumped onto the evil coffin that had been following him. He turned around and headed towards the contact hut built in Alidovi City. He planned to rush to Victoria through the hearthstone. city. (End of this chapter) Chapter 207： Exit the world (61254) Chapter 207 Exiting the World (61254) ??The house leading to the small building in Victoria City is built not too far from the Assembly Hall. ?That was a small house that was originally used as a background, but after being selected, it went through a certain amount of cleaning and cleaning. ?When Gu Xi drove the evil coffin and arrived here, he was surprised to find that the hut in front of him felt incompatible with Alidovi. It was as if it had been forcibly blocked by some powerful force. ?This situation made Gu Xi believe that something had really changed in Victoria City that he didn''t know about, and now no one could enter or leave the city. This made Gu Xi couldn''t help but worry. His two contracted undead were still there. ?These are Gu Xi''s most precious companions, and he cannot just let these two companions be lost in the city of Victoria. Thinking of this, Gu Xi decisively held the cold wind staff and pushed open the door of the hut. ?This small room has the same style layout as the meeting hall. There is a dining room at the entrance. Behind the long dining table is a burning fireplace. ?The hearthstone of Gu Xi''s small building in Victoria City was placed here. As long as Gu Xi activates the hearthstone, he can quickly enter Victoria City. ??It''s just that Gu Xi is a little unsure whether he, who is currently in the world of ULYUHDDS04CC80, can cross-game and enter Victoria City. After all, he is different from Luna and the others. He is a player, and he is born with the rules of the player. Moving across the world is not something that a level 4 rookie like him can do. ?Now Gu Xi couldn''t care about anything else. He stretched out his hand and pressed it on the hearth stone. Now Gu Xi only thought about trying to contact Victoria City. ?But the next moment, a surge of electricity flicked Gu Xi''s hand away. Such a situation made Gu Xi''s eyes tighten. He was not sure whether it was the impact of Victoria City or because he was in another world and wanted to sneak into another game world. At any rate, his request to enter Victoria City has been rejected. ?This made Gu Xi immediately nervous. He immediately gave up some of his previous thoughts after entering Alidovi City and quickly came to the meeting hall not far away. At this time, Dimi followed Gu Xi back. Although he was moving quickly, Dimi''s movements were still so graceful. When she saw Gu Xi, she did not forget to say hello. "Sir, why did you turn around and run here? I almost missed you." ??Gu Xi had no time to pay attention to Dimi. He pushed open the door of the meeting hall, placed the [Blood Cellar Land Deed] he had just obtained on the table, and then the figure quickly disappeared into the air. He left the city of Alidovi. At this time, near the crystal forest, Liu Kai and Song Yumo had not left yet. As a result, there was a sudden fluctuation in the air around them, and Gu Xi, who had just left in front of them gracefully, was sent out. This made these two people stunned. ?Seeing these two people, Gu Xi hesitated for a moment, and finally said hello to Liu Kai. Liu Kai, where is the exit point of the garrison world? The invasion of the White Walkers is over. Im going out. The garrisoned world is different from the open world. The garrisoned world actually belongs to the guild or the players. In order to prevent outsiders from entering the garrisoned world, the entry and exit points are naturally unlike other game worlds where you can choose to exit the game anytime and anywhere. In the garrison world, you must go to several entry and exit points before you can choose to exit. When he entered this world, Gu Xi appeared in the Ice Valley where novices entered. ?But now Gu Xi doesnt want to run all the way back again. Even if the evil coffin speeds up, he doesn''t want to go to the ice field and suffer this fate. Just as Gu Xi thought about Song Yumo''s call for a death knight to deliver something. ? Gu Xi guessed that they must know the nearby nodes that can enter and exit the game. Sure enough, upon hearing Gu Xi''s question, Liu Kai smiled and said, "There''s one nearby. Are you in a hurry to leave?" "Yes, the main reason is that the access point I know is too far, and I have to run to the ice." Go to the valley, I dont want to be blown by the wind for two days on the ice sheet. Gu Xi did not appear anxious, but found another reason. ?This reason did not surprise Liu Kai and others. ??Players in Sanxian Garden will inquire about the location of nearby access nodes. After all, most players stationed in Sanxian Garden only have about one week of vacation time every year. They dont want to spend four days on the road during their vacation. ?So Liu Kai quickly told Gu Xi the location of the entry and exit nodes, and even the key to entering and exiting this world. Hearing such a detailed explanation, Gu Xi also had a smile on his face. Thank you very much. What are we so polite about? If you have something good next time, be sure to remember me. Okay, I will remember it. ?? Gu Xi turned over and jumped onto the evil coffin. When he determined the target, Gu Xi couldn''t help but look back at the Sanxian Garden. He had already told Du Wushuang when he came out. Leave directly now, I believe Du Wushuang won''t care. He lowered his head. ? Gu Xi suppressed the thought of saying goodbye to Du Wushuang and stuffed the map into the gap of the evil coffin. Evil Coffin''s ability is activated and it starts to find its way automatically. ?After that, Gu Xi no longer looked back. He just lay on the evil coffin and stared at the situation around him. When Gu Xi walked away, Song Yumo, who had been silent, suddenly said something. He seems to be in a hurry. Did you use your ability again? Liu Kai glanced at Song Yumo curiously. No, but you can see it. Song Yumo shook his head. When he spoke, his hand did not even come close to the square-headed hammer placed on the ground. Why cant I see it? Liu Kai had a puzzled look on his face, "He has mastered two three divine skills, what else can be done to him?" "I don''t know either, but it must be a big deal to make someone like him anxious. Do you think it would be beneficial if I told my family to support him secretly?" "No, I think Gu Xi has an idea. He can get two of the three magical skills. That''s definitely a fight. Our communication with him in this way is a good start. But if you really make calculations in this regard, there will definitely be problems in the end. You have to know that he was selected in this year''s draft. ?In the guild, he belongs to the drafting faction and has no foundation in the guild. Our relationship with him is just right now. If you make too many calculations, it will push him to the side of the draft. At that point, the gains will outweigh the losses. " Song Yumo was silent for a moment after hearing this, and then reached out and lifted the hammer that had been standing on the ground. Its up to you, hes not a death knight anyway, and he wont join our Knights of the Burning Sun even if hes won over. Its up to you. (End of this chapter) Chapter 208： Task settlement (please subscribe) Chapter 208 Mission Settlement (please subscribe) ?In front of the main square of Chaoyang Guild, Gu Xi walked out of the portal carrying the Cold Wind Staff. Newcomers, dont stand there, take the task list to record the results, and get the rewards here. ?Gu Xi looked up and found a player not far away waving to him. ??Gu Xi quickly walked over with the Cold Wind Staff, and at the same time took out the mission settlement sheet given by the mage leader and the Sanxian Garden City Lord. This is my task list, please take a look. After receiving the task settlement form, the player just glanced at it, then stared at Gu Xi with disbelief. Above the A? Two evaluations from the As? Whats the problem? ?Gu Xi asked with a puzzled look on his face. ?These two task settlement sheets are normal, they are just an evaluation of his two tasks in total. One is to transport troops to Sanxian Garden. ??The other one is guarding the undead natural disaster ritual circle. He thinks that he has completed these two tasks well. Is there any problem with getting a armor? "no problem." The player responsible for settlement didnt say much. He can''t say that most guilds have a rule that unless they do a really good job, they generally won''t give newcomers a task evaluation above Grade A. After all, A is the highest rating in the game, which is almost equivalent to S level. ?The first level is already SS. If you want to give new players SS for their tasks, how will you rate and reward future tasks? So no matter which guild it is, it will default to such an unwritten rule arrangement. Unless the player is really powerful, no matter who he is, he will be the best or the worst. ?The Gu Xi in front of him had two grades of A and above, and I dont know how he got it. ??However, this player did not express his doubts. He turned over the task settlement sheet. The task of transporting the troops was initially promised to be 100 undead before the war, and 50 elite undead after the war, a piece of blue equipment, and 300 yuan worth of goods. You have already taken away the 300 yuan of goods here. The undead given before and after the war have not yet been allocated. This is the recruitment order. 100 ordinary undead and 50 special elites. You can go to the barracks or specialized training camp. recruit. ??This is the delivery note for blue equipment. You can choose the location of the equipment, but the equipment attributes are random and cannot be changed. As for the battle with the Undead Natural Disaster Array, most of the rewards were given by Sanxian Garden. The guild has a reward of 1,000 yuan worth of goods, which you can buy in the guild store. ?The other two tasks will be used to calculate the guild record. The task of transporting troops will be calculated with 250 points, and the task of guarding the undead natural disaster circle will be calculated with 450 points, for a total of 700 points of the guild record. According to the guild level classification table, congratulations, you have passed the internship period and are now an official member of our Chaoyang Guild. ? Starting from today, you can use all the buildings within the guild. This is the internal space map of the guild. In addition, you can also display the guild flag during battle, but the attributes that can be increased by displaying the flag are only 10% of the guild flag. ? In addition, part of the guilds internal space and dungeons will be open to you for free. You can also get some free help from the guild, such as the appearance design of weapons and armor, battle flag design, etc. " ?The player introduced Gu Xi to the benefits of becoming a formal member of the guild. Gu Xi put away the various delivery orders and recruitment orders handed over to him, while listening attentively. The things in the guild are still relatively unfamiliar to Gu Xi. There are many things that a rookie like him cannot understand. After putting everything away, Gu Xi found a passing ferocious weasel and asked, "I want to change to a piece of blue equipment, but I don''t know where to go." ??The ferocious weasel wearing a butler''s dress glanced at Gu Xi, made a gesture of invitation, and led Gu Xixiang out of the teleportation square. While Gu Xi followed the Dire Weasel, he compared the map in front of him and memorized the route in his mind. Soon they arrived at the blacksmith shop located in the guild. ?The blacksmith shop here is different from the blacksmith shop in Sanxian Garden. The people working here are all players in the guild. Their strength varies from high to low, and they do not trade with outsiders, they just keep building the weapons they have. The crafted weapons are quickly packed into boxes and placed in the shop outside the blacksmith for sale. As for what kind of equipment players can buy, it depends on luck. ?The person selling weapons and equipment here is a white-haired ferocious weasel. He is sitting on the box, holding a dry tobacco rod in his hand. When he sees the ferocious weasel that brought Gu Xi, he talks slowly and leisurely. "Isn''t this Huang Jiu? Why did you become an errand boy today?" "Didn''t I just happen to be passing by and was captured by someone? Did you bring someone to find the way? Master Qi, you see this is a new player. He has just passed his internship period and he still doesn''t know all the roads in the guild. This I came here to change my blue equipment. There is blue equipment, but the staff in your hand is blue, and the off-hand item in your left hand is also blue. What else do you want to change? I do have armor here, but you are a necromancer, so you will definitely not be able to use the armor of a knight. " Master Qi, I would like a robe or other parts of clothing, such as a belt, boots, etc. ? Gu Xi also knew that what he had in his hands were all good things, and opening the blind box here might not lead to better equipment. So he simply chose armor. The white-haired ferocious weasel was also a little embarrassed, "The robe is Liu Niang''s job, so you don''t buy it from me. But if you want wrist guards, boots, belts, etc., I have them here. Do you want to try again?" Okay, this kind of small thing is the hardest to find, so lets get one. Gu Xi thought about it for a moment. The robe is considered a big item, and there will be more blue equipment. Instead, it is small equipment such as wrist guards and belts, which are relatively scarce. Now that he has the opportunity to choose, Gu Xi made a decision decisively. Decide. You can pick any of the red boxes over there that you like, they are all the same, they are all of blue quality. As for the attributes, it all depends on your luck. ?Gu Xi nodded and looked in the direction pointed by the ferocious white-haired ferret. ?There are three layers of red boxes stacked with fifteen boxes on each layer. ?Gu Xi looked sideways for a moment, and finally pushed open one of the boxes. As the box was opened, a blue light lit up, and Gu Xi saw two silver-gray skulls inside the box, with shiny green iron chains hanging from the skulls'' mouths. ?There is a thick red book tied tightly to the iron chain on one side, and a rusty short sword wrapped around the iron edge on the other side. Then a message popped up in front of Gu Xi. (End of this chapter) Chapter 209： Be strong for a while and handsome forever (please subscribe) Chapter 209: Strong for a while, handsome for a lifetime (please subscribe) Seeking various supports such as subscription, recommendation, monthly tickets, etc., thank you here! Reverse Lich (blue, shoulder pads) Defense: 5 After equipped: Constitution +3. Intelligence +3] Equipment requirements: Physique 5, Intelligence 5 Special 1: Ritual dagger, bone spurs, ghost strikes, poison gas bombs and other long-range single-target attack methods will be transformed into flying sword forms, with a 20% blood-sucking effect. Special 2: Book of Lich, 5 magics or skills can be recorded in the book, and the level of the recorded magic or skills is +1 (the recorded skills are limited). Mosaic position: empty, empty, empty, empty Explanation: This is a shoulder pad made of materials from the same lich, including the pair of bones. ?Looking at the information about this set of shoulder pads, Gu Xi suddenly felt that being strong is temporary, but being handsome is lifelong. As long as he does not find a suitable replacement, he will never replace this set of [Reverse Lich]. ?Thinking of this, Gu Xi reached out to lift the box, then turned his hand over, and the [Reverse Lich] was draped on him. A pair of skulls holding iron chains in their teeth were placed a little above his left and right shoulders. When they were put on, a glimmering green flame flashed in the eyes of the skulls. ?At the same time, six iron chains of the same color were wrapped around Gu Xi''s shoulders, turning them into ribbons and other decorations on Gu Xi''s body. ??The thick red magic book floated on the left side of his waist, and the rusty dagger was stuck under his collarbone. ?When he took two steps forward, Gu Xi suddenly discovered that the luminous green on the skull and the chain was not always there, but would light up once he took a few steps, last for a period of time, and then quickly disappear. Such a change made Gu Xi feel happy and he felt more handsome. ?Then Gu Xi raised the Cold Wind Staff, but no movement was seen on his part, and a bone spur appeared on the tip of his staff. ??It''s just that the bone spur at this time is no longer just a broken pointed bone like before, but a flying sword made of white bones. Such a handsome action shocked all nearby players. ??Everyone looked at the [Reverse Lich] on Gu Xi''s shoulders, thinking how great it would be if they had such a set of shoulder pads. Its just that there are still few such equipment, and blue equipment is not something you can have if you want it. The players working here could only watch Gu Xi spinning around in front of them, and then left triumphantly. ?When walking outside, the iron chains without embedded objects will wave by themselves, seeming to challenge the players'' inner bottom line. After leaving the blacksmith shop, Gu Xi asked Dire Weasel again. Where can we change the undead troops? What type of troops are our elite undead? You can go to the barracks in front to change. There is a list of all the undead soldiers in the barracks. It just takes a while to mobilize the troops, but dont worry, our guild will not have a problem with the strength of the troops. In addition to the guild garrison space, there is also the garrison world, which is a small space that can be used to train soldiers. So the number of soldiers is not a problem ? Ordinary soldiers mainly include skeletons, zombies and ghosts, all of which are level 3. If you have any needs for weapons, you can directly mention them when recruiting.?????If you don''t mention that they gave it to you randomly, you won''t be able to change it later. Elite units There are only three elite units open to recruitment here. The leopard-headed ghoul is an agile unit. It was transformed from a black panther after death. Unexpectedly, this just brought out the ghoul''s talent. The average level is 4. It has the abilities of sneaking, galloping, and carrying. Ability like stabbing is an assassin on the battlefield. The Stitched Corpse is a fat green guy with an average level of 4. You should be familiar with this one, so I wont introduce it in detail. Finally, there is one kind that is really rare. If I were you, I must choose this kind. This is called the wither, which is transformed by the druid after his death. He did not turn into a lich or a corpse witch, but became such a kind. thing. ?At first, I thought it was because of the lack of level. Later, I thought about it, and actually this kind of unit is acceptable, so I kept it. The average level is 4. As for the specifics, you can understand it by yourself. " ??The Dire Weasel said this, and Gu Xi understood the situation. It seemed that ordinary undead were the more common undead troops. Elite undead are an undead unit that is rarely seen in ordinary times. These three types of elite undead can be recruited externally, which shows that this system has been formed. As for the undead that have not been taken out, they are either small in number or relatively expensive and not suitable for external sale. This point was not surprising to Gu Xi. After all, if it were him, he would not sell smaller or more expensive units for sale. At this time, Gu Xi already had an idea in his mind. Under the leadership of Dire Weasel, he quickly arrived at the barracks of Chaoyang Guild. This was Gu Xi''s first time entering the barracks. He thought the barracks were a large square where troops could be gathered. Unexpectedly, this barracks was not like this. Instead, it looked like a relatively large fortress. After entering, I found that there were many ferocious weasels inside that were busy non-stop. ?After the ferocious weasel named Huang Jiu brought Gu Xi here, he didn''t stay any longer. He spoke to Gu Xi and left quickly. It can be seen that Huang Jiu is scared. He has his own things to do and can''t keep helping Gu Xi run here and there. Fortunately, there were quite a few ferocious weasels here in the barracks, and they were doing pretty well. Gu Xi found one at random and took out his recruitment order. ?Seeing the numbers on the recruitment order, the ferocious weasel said: "100 ordinary undead, plus 50 elite undead, right? No problem. Do you need to choose a unit?" For ordinary undead, I choose ghosts. For elite undead, I want the wither. I asked about it when I came here. Well, a group of witherrs have just been trained. You have to come earlier, maybe the witherers are not in stock yet. As he spoke, he also called to his companions to mobilize troops. ??Fortunately, the Withered One had no choice. Regarding ghosts, he also asked Gu Xi what he thought. Ask Gu Xi if he wants a more aggressive ghost or a ghost with other special attributes. ??Gu Xi had his own ideas about these ghosts. Gu Xi had brought ghosts from Chaoyang Guild before, and he knew very well that the ghosts here actually moved forward in two routes. Yinfeng camp and Ghost air camp are two different routes after the ghost levels are upgraded. One is faster in movement and the other is richer in health. ? Gu Xi has used these two kinds of ghosts on the road, and he has a better feel for the ghosts that move faster, as for life. For ghosts, they must either be immune to physical attacks or be killed directly. Is it useful to live longer? So as soon as Gu Xi heard what the ferocious weasel said, he immediately made a choice. (End of this chapter) Chapter 210： Blightcaller Troops (62155) Chapter 210 The Wither Troops (62155) The average order is 1558, the average order increases every day, the best products are in front of you, work hard! Please wait here, 100 ghost speed types, 50 witherers, a little faster. Dire Weasel asked Gu Xi to wait aside, and he quickly made arrangements and asked his colleagues to call in a hundred ghosts and fifty withered ones. The ghosts dont have any special characteristics. Even if they are finally divided into the Yinfeng camp and the ghost camp, their appearance does not change much. ??On the contrary, it was the Withered One that surprised Gu Xi. He knew before that these Blighters were transformed from druids after their death. But he never expected that the Withered One in front of him would look like this. ??These are clearly a group of special tree demons. They have human heads, arms and bodies, but their lower body is that of a deer. ??A kind of spear and staff made of tree vines are in their hands. ?But what Gu Xi noticed was not this, but that there were some mushrooms growing on their deer skins. As you run forward, the mushroom spores will fly in all directions. [Wither (level 4, summoned object): experience (0/750), attack 8+3 (vine spear), defense 8, life 45, ammunition 8, skills: undead creature, marching continuously (immune to all slowdowns Skills), poison poison, spore recovery. Looking at the attributes of the withered one in front of him, Gu Xi couldn''t help but sigh. He was worthy of being an elite undead. With such strength and ability, he was stronger than ordinary undead in every way. ??This kind of wither has both melee and long-range abilities, and can also use spells to attack and even replenish blood. ??This is a versatile unit on the battlefield, and it is more suitable no matter where it is placed. With such a unit joining, Gu Xi has more tactics to choose from in battle. This is a good thing for Gu Xi. ??Although he didn''t know what happened in Victoria City, the fact that Luna and the others didn''t come back meant that something was wrong there. Gu Xi must now station troops to ensure that he has enough strength to take care of the affairs of Victoria City. ?Even if you cannot take advantage of this incident in Victoria City, you must ensure that your interests will not be robbed by others. ?These troops are exactly what Gu Xi needs most now. With the current strength of Gu Xi''s troops, they may be able to protect themselves in Victoria City. "These soldiers are here. Do you want to help you take them to the designated place?" When all the soldiers were mobilized, the Dire Weasel looked at Gu Xi. No, Ill take them away directly. As Gu Xi spoke, a city gate appeared behind him. Because it is now located in the barracks, the city gate is not opened too wide, but it is enough to allow the ghosts and withered ones to enter. Facing this situation, all the ferocious weasels in the barracks were stunned. They had seen various ways of leading troops, but they had never seen anything like this before. After collecting all the troops, Gu Xi made another special trip to the guild store. This time he is no longer a trainee member, so he also has certain purchasing rights in the guild store. ? Gu Xi chose the magic potion as soon as he came over. This time he got a large bottle of magic potion, which can directly replenish 2,000 points of mana at a time. In fact, for Gu Xi, he really wanted to buy a giant bottle of magic potion that can directly replenish 5,000 points of mana. ??But the problem is that his current mana has not yet reached that level, so the amount he bought is a bit wasteful. At the same time, his authority in the guild store has not yet reached this standard. He can only buy large bottles of magic potions. With helplessness, Gu Xi had no choice but to admit it, but at this time, Gu Xi was already planning to build an alchemy laboratory in Aridovi to produce various magic potions after he returned. Lest you end up needing mana but no potions available. After buying all the supplies he needed, Gu Xi did not return to the apartment building assigned to him by the guild. Instead, he came to the place where he had agreed to enter and exit Alidovi City from the beginning. ?Here, Gu Xi opened the door leading to Aridovi, holding the cold wind staff, and strode in. When Gu Xi appeared again, he naturally appeared in front of the assembly hall of Alidovi City. At this time, Dimi was still sitting on the steps, waiting to rest. Its just that with the entry of a large number of undead, Alidovi is obviously more viable. Is there no news from Luna yet? ??Looking at Dimi who had his feet crossed, Gu Xi asked with some concern. Four owls have been refreshed, and one has not returned yet. Gu Xi understood the situation as soon as he heard it. The owls in the owl building will not be refreshed unless they die. Now that four of them have been refreshed, it means that four of them died on the road. The one that didnt come back, I dont know if it was looking for Luna or if it couldnt fly back to report the news. ?This made Gu Xi feel helpless. There was nothing he could do because of the lack of information. ?But now that he has exited the last game world, he wants to try again and see the hearthstone leading to Victoria City. He should know the situation. "I understand. Please keep an eye on me for a while. I have something to take care of first." After taking only two steps, Gu Xi remembered the ghost and the withered one who had just come in. He pointed at these ghosts and said: "The ghosts will find their own team and return to the team. The withered ones will go to the magic plant area." After arranging them all, Gu Xi rushed to the hut entering Victoria City. ?At this time, the fire in the hut was still burning, and the wood in the fire was not affected much. The situation was no different from when Gu Xi came before. ?Gu Xi walked to the fireplace, stretched out his hand and pressed it on the hearth stone. In the next moment, Gu Xi''s hand was bounced away. ?But this time the force of the bounce was no longer as strong as before. ?This made Gu Xi''s eyes happy. Although there was still a rebound, the force was obviously not as strong as before, which showed that Gu Xi''s idea was right. He had the opportunity to enter the city of Victoria. ?So Gu Xi put some force on his hand and prepared to forcefully activate the power of the hearth stone. ?At this moment, Gu Xi heard Sha Ya''s voice coming from the fire. Look, weve determined the coordinates. ??Then before Gu Xi could react, the fire in the fireplace suddenly rose, and Shaya jumped out of the flames with several people. Before Gu Xi could see clearly what was going on, a gust of wind blew by, and Luna also jumped out of the flames with a large number of ghosts. As soon as they stood firm, they saw Gu Xi standing by the hearth stone. Luna and Shaya quickly lowered their heads, "Sir, why are you here?" "The battle in Sanxian Garden is over. Seeing that you haven''t come back, I don''t know what happened in Victoria City. I''m a little worried." At this point, Gu Xi did not explain any more, but asked directly. What happened in Victoria City, and why were your contacts interrupted? (End of this chapter) Chapter 211： Dead Rising Victoria (63155) Chapter 211 Zombie Rising Victoria (63155) Under Gu Xis inquiry, Luna quickly explained the situation in Victoria City. ? It turns out that the incident at Westminster Abbey last time added the final fire to Victoria''s already precarious situation. It exploded the powder keg of Victoria. The seventh urban transformation has begun early. For the nobles in Victoria City, this was an opportunity and carnival. But for the city of Aridovi, this is a big trouble, because in this mirror world, a new city of Aridovi will appear again. ?This will make the already chaotic mirror space even more chaotic. ??If this is just good, at most it means that there are more cities that can be captured in the mirror world where Alidovi is. But this chaos temporarily severed the connection between the city of Aridovi and the city of Victoria. The two cities became inseparable. This is how Luna and Shaya were trapped in Victoria City and could not return. ??If the owl sent by Gu Xi hadn''t desperately delivered the letter to Luna, maybe Luna would have planned to take Shaya to the mirror underground palace again. As soon as Luna explained the situation, Gu Xi turned to look at Shaya. At this time, Gu Xi noticed that there were several undead beings following Sha Ya. ??Except for the leader of the skeleton mage, several of these undead looked like something Gu Xi had never seen before. Their skin looks like a burnt mud shell, and there are lines of flames on the surface of the skin. Who are these? ?Gu Xi pointed at the undead and asked. "They are the housekeeper I hired to take care of the small building, the Sheriff of Greenwich Street, and the young lady from the neighbor''s house. But something has happened to them. I''m afraid their situation will be bad." Shaya explained the origins of these undead. ? Gu Xi glanced at them and thought that their situation was not very good. They had all become undead. How could they be better? ?However, Gu Xi did not complain about these people, but asked: "What''s Victoria''s situation now?" What else could it have been, a cinder riot. Shaya curled her lips. Cinder? Is it the energy source of the steam power behind the small building? Why are they rioting? Are they rioting because there is a lack of this in the city? As Gu Xi listened, he became even more confused. No, sir, in fact, their current situation is that of incomplete combustion of cinders. Them? Cinder? ?Gu Xi looked at the undead in front of him in surprise. He could not tell at all that there was any direct connection between these undead and cinders. Perhaps seeing that Gu Xi was not clear about the relationship, Shaya quickly explained. Actually, cinder disease first appeared in steam factories. In church terms, those workers were constantly exposed to the power of steam, and their bodies slowly carbonized. ?This carbonization is irreversible and can only be resisted by taking away the breath of other living beings. ??However, people who are sucked out of the human breath by the carbonizer, even if they are not workers in steam factories, will also suffer from this carbonization disease. They are going to inhale the breath of strangers from other people. In addition, some people have discovered that the corpses of workers who died from carbonization are the best fuel. Therefore, workers who are sick are generally not taken for treatment. Instead, they are locked up in the factory until they die. Even if a few patients with carbonization escape from the steam factory, they cannot escape the pursuit of the factory owners. " "My God, even the bones of this worker were sold." Listening to Sha Ya''s explanation, Gu Xi couldn''t help but be stunned. Even though he was a necromancer, he thought that the factory owners in Victoria City had gone too far. . This time it was nothing serious. Many people in the whole city of Victoria knew about this situation, but everyone had to fight hard in order to survive. The coal riots were actually caused by many reasons, the most critical one being that someone planned to rebuild the city of Victoria. Your Excellency, do you still remember the land increase in Camden District? " "Remember." ?Gu Xi must have remembered this incident. It was precisely because of this incident that he became attached to Sha Ya. This is actually because some nobles have heard the news and are hoarding land. As a result, something happened at Westminster Abbey. The church, military, and royal family in Victoria City focused their attention on it, and some nobles started to make small plans. They chose to demolish part of the building. For example, if a certain neighborhood is burned down and the neighborhood cannot be rebuilt after being burned, the country will be taken back for management. ??I have been staying in Victoria to deal with this problem." Theyre really having fun. Gu Xi somewhat disdains the methods used by those nobles. But they played bad and set fire without the ability to put out the fire. The fire burned near the Isis River. As a result, a large number of poor people were being transported there to be sent to the steam factory to let them work. ?Most of these poor people have already suffered from carbonization disease. Because they have been locked up, not many people know about it, but this fire has freed them. ??These poor people relied on their survival instincts to run around the city of Victoria, frantically absorbing the breath of strangers. The carbonization disease spread from one to two, and then to four, spreading more and more. In the end the whole of Victoria was a walking cinder. " As soon as Gu Xi heard this, he understood that Victoria was seeking her own death. The current situation is clearly a carbonized version of Resident Evil. How will Victorias condition be when you come back? "I''m afraid it''s not too optimistic. The church and the royal family are all focusing on Westminster Abbey, and there is simply no spare time. ??The army had no orders and could not march into the city, and the private soldiers of the nobles could not withstand the attack and could only defend their territory. So the current Victoria City is probably no longer viable. It was the best outcome to be rebuilt after being razed to the ground by fire. " ?After hearing this, Gu Xi understood why Alidovi City decided that Victoria City was undergoing its seventh change. ?It seems that this city is no longer undergoing earth-shaking changes, but is about to be flattened and rebuilt. What about my small building over there? The small building was still there when we came here, but Im not sure whether it can be preserved. Hearing this, Gu Xi also became a little silent. ?He has already heard that the situation in Victoria City is quite complicated, and it is probably of no use to invest the few troops into it. ?But when Gu Xi was about to give up Victoria City, he saw Luna. ?Gu Xi understood that Luna and Alidovi City were closely connected. ?Even though he can now expand Alidovi City through other means, he cannot cut off the connection between Alidovi City and Victoria City. ??It would be difficult if we forcibly abandon Victoria City now and try to connect it later. (End of this chapter) Chapter 212： Integrate into the blood cellar area (please subscribe) Chapter 212: Integrating into the Blood Cellar Area (Please subscribe) "If, I say if, we send troops to garrison the small building, can we hold it down?" Gu Xi quickly asked a question. Luna and Shaya looked at each other, and finally shook their heads at the same time. Why, has the situation reached this point? "No, sir, Victoria is changing now. Even the mirror underground palace may not be easy to get to. We are lucky to be back. There is no way to send a large number of troops there." ?Luna said helplessly. She also understood why Gu Xi proposed this opinion, but this time the connection between Victoria and Alidovi was forcibly interrupted, and even she could not guarantee their communication with each other. ??It would be better if Gu Xi''s hearthstone was of higher quality, but this one was only of green quality, and Luna couldn''t do anything about it no matter how anxious she was. ?So everyone in the room fell silent. ?Only Gu Xi was tapping the table gently, spreading his own thoughts. ??He recalled the materials and props he could take out one by one, thinking about whether there was any way to solve this situation. ??If that doesn''t work, he can try to attack Aridovita with the current strength of his troops. Perhaps we can connect to the mirror underground palace there, and then we can fight our way back to Victoria City from the mirror underground palace. ?However, I am afraid that the troops consumed along the way will be relatively large. ? Gu Xi didn''t care about the consumption of troops. The only thing he was worried about was that he would be unable to enter the Mirrored Underground Palace after defeating Alidovita, which would be a bit embarrassing. ?Just when Gu Xi was at a loss what to do, an idea suddenly flashed through his mind. ?The key to this matter actually lies in the incident at Westminster Abbey. ?And Gu Xi happened to have a copy of the crystal in his hand, which was about the "Westminster Abbey Incident". In other words, he can transfer to Victoria City through a copy. ?Thinking of this, Gu Xi stood up immediately. Luna, lets go from Westminster Abbey. "ah?" Luna looked shocked. ?However, after Gu Xi explained his plan to Luna, Luna said seriously: "My lord''s plan is really possible to come true." As long as it can be realized, everyone should be prepared. The Westminster Abbey event is a level 5 to 10 dungeon. We need to adjust our troop strength and other things. Luna, I just got the land deed and it has been placed in the meeting hall. You go and integrate it. The other twenty architectural design drawings all depend on you. " Dont worry, sir, I will take care of it. ??Then Gu Xi turned to look at Shaya, "Shaya, please stay in Alidovi City first and help me deal with the intelligence matter. This time the copy still has time for you to contribute." "yes!" Shayas response was quite straightforward. ?Finally, Gu Xi looked at the few half-cinders and said, "As for these few, just stay in the city for now. I don''t know where to arrange them." At this moment, the person Sha Ya called the neighbors young lady stood up. My lord, can you transform me into an undead soul? ?Gu Xi looked at this person with some doubts, "You want to transform into an undead?" "Yes, I am half alive and half dead now, so I hope I can transform into an undead and escape this fate." ?Gu Xi did not answer directly, but looked at the others. ??However, these few were not as courageous as this young lady. When Gu Xi looked over, they all shrank their heads. Even the housekeeper Sha Ya was looking for did not dare to look at Gu Xi. "Okay, it''s not difficult to transform you into an undead. There are many ways to transform the undead. I have one more advantage than others, that is, I am a city of death. You can carry out further transformation in my city." Just what do you want to transform it into? Contracted undead is obviously not good. I am currently stuck at the peak of level 4. I cannot contract another undead before reaching level 5, or until the undead contract level is advanced. As for your current situation, it is obvious that you do not have the talent to become the leader of the undead. When you transform here, you can only transform into ordinary undead soldiers at most, and there are almost no other directions. " After listening to Gu Xi''s words, the neighbor''s lady said seriously: "Sir, my family used to make alchemy potions. I still remember many recipes. I can do these tasks." "That''s okay. I happen to have a lot of crucibles in my hand. Although they are all dead crucibles, dead things may not have a chance to come back to life. I can give you this opportunity. Go out to find Dimi later and ask her if she needs anyone in the alchemy laboratory. " Dimi? Youll find out later when you follow Luna out. She usually sits in the meeting hall. Seeing that Gu Xi had arranged for the girl next door, the others raised their heads and looked at Gu Xi. It''s just that Gu Xi doesn''t want to use it at all against these courageous guys. He pointed at these half-cinders and said: "You will be responsible for guarding this hut from now on." As soon as Gu Xi finished speaking, a mysterious force locked these half-cinders in the hut. ?Then Gu Xi opened the door and walked out. Sha Ya, who was following Gu Xi, also looked at these half-cinders with some helplessness. She didn''t know what they were thinking. Such a good opportunity just now could be turned into what they are now. As soon as he left the door, Gu Xi felt a burst of red light coming from behind the Hundred-Armed Giant Cemetery area. ?The red light contained a strong smell of blood, which was the [Blood Cellar Title Deed] that Gu Xi had just obtained and was integrated into the city. Blood cellar title deed is successfully integrated, city experience +2. Level 2 vampire mansion is activated, city experience +6. Level 2 Blood Garden is activated, city experience +4. Level 3 blood pool is activated, city experience +6. Level 4 vampire statue is activated, city experience +4. Level 4 Blood Throne is activated, city experience +4. Level 3 Bat Cave is activated, city experience +3. ?As a series of messages popped up, Gu Xi was surprised to find that his Death City experience had increased a lot. ?Such a discovery made Gu Xi happy. He stretched out his hand and the evil coffin appeared in front of him. ??Gu Xi turned over and sat on the evil coffin, pointing the cold wind staff in the direction of the blood. Lets go over there and have a look. As soon as Xie Coffin heard this, he quickly rushed in that direction, so fast that he almost threw Gu Xi out. Just after he had rushed out a certain distance, Luna appeared behind Gu Xi. Sir, the construction queue has been arranged. "Okay." Gu Xi clutched the iron chain on the evil coffin tightly and responded to Luna''s words vaguely. After the Evil Coffin, Dimi and Shaya were following closely behind at a super high speed. They also wanted to go around the blood cellar area that they had just integrated into. (End of this chapter) Chapter 213： Blood cellar area (please subscribe) Chapter 213 Blood Cellar Area (Please subscribe) Please subscribe, recommend votes, monthly votes, and please support me! ?After passing the empty Hundred-Armed Giant Cemetery area, Gu Xizai came to the edge of the Hundred-Armed Giant Cemetery area. The ground here is sinking rapidly, and there are dark red marks on the broken steps and moss-covered blue bricks. ?Standing in the edge corridor and looking down, you will find that there is a thick mist of blood filling the sunken plot. As soon as Gu Xis evil coffin stopped, Shaya and Dimi quickly appeared. Dimi sniffed, a trace of disdain flashing in his eyes. Poisoned blood is boring. ??Even though Dimi said this, her eyes kept falling on the blood cellar area in front of her. ?Looking from top to bottom, all the buildings in the Blood Cellar area are built around a cross-shaped building in the center of the area. The cross-shaped building looks like a European-style manor building. The entire building is made of bluestone. Under the blood mist, the building looks quite dark. ?Outside the building, there are a large number of vines, which give people a sense of disrepair from a distance. On the left and right sides of the manor, there is an outdoor swimming pool full of black blood and a garden full of **** fruits. When the wind blows through the garden, the fruits in the garden will actually smile. Voice. Lets go down and have a look. As soon as Gu Xi patted the evil coffin, the evil coffin rushed downwards with Gu Xi. Several of Gu Xi''s men also jumped down quickly and followed Gu Xi. When Gu Xi fell into the blood cellar, he first saw the vampire statue built on the roadside. ?It is not so much a statue as it is an anatomical doll of a vampire, directly displaying the skin, muscles, internal organs and bones of the vampire. At the same time, Gu Xi noticed that there were many corpses of vampires hanging on the roadside. All vampires had iron awls made of peach wood or silver nailed to their bodies. ?When Gu Xi came over, these apparently dead vampires actually opened their eyes, and their gazes followed Gu Xi''s movement. Facing this situation, Gu Xi was speechless. ??What do these count for? background? Or is it a built-in auxiliary building? Fortunately, there were not many vampires nailed to the roadside like this, and soon Gu Xi saw the road leading to the vampire mansion. The roads on the ground are also paved with bluestone slabs, and the weapons used by vampires and vampire hunters are engraved on the slabs. Obviously, this was explaining to Gu Xi that the vampires trained in the vampire mansion in front of him were the kind of vampires who knew how to fight. When Gu Xi and the others arrived at the vampire mansion, Gu Xi found that the door of the mansion had been opened. Several men wearing mail armor and black cloaks, holding long swords in their hands, were standing at the gate, waiting for Gu Xi. The arrival of news. ?However, Gu Xi noticed that at the fountain in front of the vampire mansion, there was a throne made of countless bats. The water from the fountain was pouring on the throne, turning into blood and flowing into the pool. Without waiting for Gu Xi to say anything, Dimi took a step forward, stepped into the fountain, and reached out to touch the throne. Gu Xi turned his head and glanced at Dimi, "What, you want it?" Ah, no, no, no. Dimi is also a little embarrassed. The Blood Throne has a certain attraction for Dimi, but it is not necessary for Dimi. She didnt know why she walked up to the Blood Throne as soon as she saw it. Dimi looked at Gu Xi awkwardly. ?Gu Xi didn''t care about this. He waved to Dimi and said, "It''s okay. We will stay here for a while. You can continue." Dimi blushed and lost the aura of the noble lady before. She pulled her head back and followed Gu Xi. At this moment, Gu Xi turned his attention to the men standing at the door. Gu Xi found that in addition to the two-handed sword, there was also a silver medal in their hands. He was stunned for a moment, and then he understood what was going on, so Gu Xi took a medal and hung it on the man''s chest. In the next moment, the man''s aura obviously increased a lot. At the same time, green blood began to appear on the long sword in his hand. This shows that this man''s strength has been improved to a certain extent when the medal was placed on it. Thank you, sir. The man lowered his head to Gu Xi. ?This time, Gu Xi was stunned for a moment, and then he laughed. ?This was the first time, the first time Gu Xi heard the soldier speak. Vampire Sir? Gu Xi asked. Yes, as long as you wear the medal, you will be a vampire knight. If you wear it before being recruited, the recruitment cost will increase. After recruitment, you need enough experience before you can wear it. Sir Vampire answered seriously, his response was a bit rigid and not as flexible as Dimi. Gu Xi was not surprised by this. After all, he could only be regarded as a soldier, not even a leader. Then wear them all. Combat experience can be gained in battle, but level must take priority. ??Gu Xi didnt want to drag these vampires with him, so he had to upgrade his level first. Wouldnt it be easier to gain combat experience once he had the level? There is no need to keep dragging this matter for a little negative energy. Hearing Gu Xi''s words, all the men standing at the door had smiles on their faces. They didn''t even need to take action, they just hung the medal on their chests. After all the vampires have been promoted to vampire knights, Gu Xi will recruit them all. ??Then Gu Xi glanced at Dimi and found that Dimi was looking up at the sky. It was impossible for Dimi to lead the team into battle before the three large buildings were built. "Shaya, take these vampires with you first. They should be agile." When Gu Xi asked this question, he looked at the vampire knights, waiting for their answers. "Yes." Dimi, who didn''t want to stand aside, said, "Their movement method is somewhat similar to teleportation, but the range is smaller than the normal teleportation, and they can send themselves behind the enemy. ??However, the weapons they used were not suitable for assassins to fight. After they teleport, it is most appropriate to kill them directly. " Dimi, as a leader with great potential, has a clear grasp of the three arms he can control. With just one glance, she could see how the vampire knights in front of her could be used. ?Shaya was stunned for a moment, and then thanked Dimi. ??Without Dimiti''s words, she could actually control these vampires, but it would take her a lot of time to get familiar with them. With Dimi''s reminder, she can control everything in the shortest time. ?No matter what, Dimis words deserve Shayas thanks. At this time, Gu Xi has also finished visiting the Blood Garden next to the vampire mansion. He has also looked at the Bat Crypt a little further back, near the edge of the blood cellar area, and has now returned to the main entrance of the vampire mansion. (End of this chapter) Chapter 214： New construction barracks (64158) Chapter 214 New Building-Barracks (64158) The average subscription is 1580. Seeing the results rising every day, we will work harder to update! "Luna, please deal with the blood cellar area. Everything that should be there should be connected with the Hundred-Armed Giant Cemetery area. Treat this as the periphery of the Hundred-Armed Giant Cemetery area." ?Looking at Shaya who was directing the vampire knight to move, Gu Xi hesitated for a moment, and finally gave an order to Luna. Hearing this order, Luna also glanced at Shaya. She understood that Gu Xis order meant that the vampires produced in the blood cellar area in the future would be mainly allocated to Dimi in the hundred-armed giant cemetery area. At this time, Luna also had a question in her mind. Can Dimi do it? "Let''s arrange it this way first. The Blood Garden and Blood Pool are the prerequisites for the construction of the secluded house. Now we just need a level 3 alchemy laboratory. Let''s see if we can join the team later and build the alchemy laboratory first. ?Luna can answer this question. Sir, its okay to jump in line and build the alchemy laboratory first, but the alchemy laboratory needs to be upgraded to level 3, which needs to meet the standards. We dont even have a level 1 alchemy laboratory now, so theres no point in jumping in line. Hearing this, Gu Xi could only sigh in the end, "Even if we want to meet the standard, we must at least have a level 1 alchemy laboratory first. Let''s do it first." Okay, sir. Seeing Gu Xis insistence, Luna said nothing more. In any case, the alchemy laboratory is also in the team, its just that the construction time is moved forward. ?A few people left the blood cellar area after saying this. At this time, Gu Xi still had many things to deal with. Before the battle against the Undead Natural Disaster Array began, Gu Xi was already building two core buildings. Barracks and Magic Tower. ?Later, Gu Xi sent back Shifens architectural design drawings, but at that time Gu Xi asked Luna to give priority to the city gate and moat. ?Because of the incident in Victoria City, Gu Xi never checked the construction status. Anyway, Gu Xi only knew that at the end of the battle of the Undead Natural Disaster Array, the city gate had not been built yet. As for when he came back, he was so focused on Luna''s absence that he really didn''t notice whether there was a new gate in Aridovi. ?Now that Luna has returned and the direction of things in Victoria City has been determined, Gu Xi also plans to go and see the changes that have taken place in Alidovi City during this time. ?Luna and Shaya also knew what Gu Xi was thinking. When Gu Xi got into the evil coffin, they all followed him. ?Luna wanted to follow Gu Xi. When Gu Xi had any needs, she would deal with them immediately. Sha Ya positioned herself as Gu Xis bodyguard, following Gu Xi to protect him. As for Dimi, she just wanted to follow him and watch the fun. The three of them quickly followed the evil coffin just like before. No matter how fast the evil coffin accelerated, they could not get rid of them. Soon they returned to the original city of Aridovi. At this moment, Luna flew in front of Gu Xi and led the way. ?They turned a corner and arrived at the position where Gu Xi and the others had entered the city from Alidovita. At this time, a new building has appeared between the houses. ?The situation of this building is quite abrupt because its style and footprint are different from those of the nearby houses. From the outside, the building made of bluestone is four stories high, about the size of a football field. In front of the tall gate, there were two skeleton soldiers standing with spears. Gu Xi''s war flag fluttered on the top of this building. This building is one of the most important core buildings, the barracks. The barracks play the role of recruiting troops and dispatching troops. At the same time, the troops were reorganized and leaders and warriors were sent out of the city to complete the mission, and the barracks could not be bypassed. It can be said that without barracks, the fighting capacity of the troops in the city will be reduced by half. ?Jumping off the evil coffin in front of the gate, Gu Xi strode towards the barracks. Before he could say anything, the two skeleton soldiers guarding the barracks helped Gu Xi open the door. Then a zombie with heavy armor and a scar on his face walked out of the barracks. As soon as he saw Gu Xi, he said with a serious face: "Fu Gu has seen you, sir." Building name: Barracks Level: Level 1 (can be upgraded) ?Characteristics: Reorganize no more than 5,000 soldiers to ensure that all soldiers enjoy the special effects of the player (if a unit dies in battle after reorganization, other soldiers can be quickly replaced to replace its weapons and equipment) Send three troops at the same time to complete city tasks (task level 1-3). Can store 1,000 sets of weapons and equipment. Discover invasions and attacks on the city one day in advance. Barracks Sergeant Major: Fu Gu (Level 1) Characteristic impact: ? ? Martial Arts: For combat missions outside the city, the success rate is increased by 10%. ?Thoughtful: When returning from a combat mission, you can bring back supplies or treasure chests +1. ?Eagle Eye: When the enemy invades, you can check the number of enemies in advance, and you can randomly discover level 1 spies sneaking into the city. Explanation: Fu Gu''s level is equal to that of the barracks, but he has extremely strong combat effectiveness. If there is no hero or leader level in the city and encounters an invasion, Fu Gu will direct the defensive battle. Very good, I want to go to the barracks and have a look. This way, sir, please. Fu Gu didnt ask Gu Xi what he wanted to see, he just gave up a position. After entering the barracks, Gu Xi saw weapons and equipment all over the wall. He found that among these weapons and equipment, there were actually the assassin-type skeleton soldiers from the beginning, as well as the weapons of the spear skeleton soldiers that had been wiped out. It seems that this is a record of all the undead troops that Gu Xi has come into contact with since he became a necromancer. In the middle of the barracks, there is a square table, with a sand table some distance away from Alidovi City and nearby placed on the table. There are many small flags of different colors on the sand table to represent Gu Xis troops stationed in the city. ?Among these small flags, only the small flag representing the Bone-Zhanying Camp is the most obvious. The other small flags are small and have no patterns on them. Sir, there are eleven different undead leaders in the city now. Do we need to reorganize our troops? Eleven? ?Gu Xi was stunned for a moment. Except for Dimi, the undead leader with potential as a leader, the other undead leaders have no names. Gu Xi usually doesn''t pay much attention to them. They are just undead leaders. The undead leader calls him this, but he doesn''t know that the number of undead leaders now has reached Eleven. Think about it, there are two members of the Bone-cutting Battalion, one skeleton leader, one skeleton mage leader, and one skeleton archer leader who finally formed the combat team, plus the six new bosses that have just been added. Isnt this the eleventh person? It seems that Fu Gu has already counted all the skeleton leaders under Gu Xi. Forget it, there is no need to reorganize the team. Let all the undead leaders bring a full complement of undead, and you will organize all the other undead. (End of this chapter) Chapter 215： Expedition mission (65158) Chapter 215 Mission (65158) Yes, sir! In response to Gu Xi''s order, Fugu acted quickly. Gu Xi noticed that the small flags of various colors in the sand table changed again. In addition to the small flags of the Zhangu Camp, some of the small flags have additional numbers on them, numbered from 1 to 9. After that there are small flags of different colors with nothing on them. ?However, Fu Gu can tell from the small flags what troops these small flags represent. ?While Fu Gu was reorganizing his troops, Gu Xi came to the sand table. He noticed that there were three messages, one white and two green, above the sand table. Task: Cleaning the sewer 1 (white) Enemies: 200 rats (level 0-5), Dr. rats (level 5, boss) Requirements: 100 undead troops, 1 undead leader, 10 units of food Departure time: 12 hours Success rate: 0% Return rewards: supplies (a large amount), soldier and boss experience (a large amount), treasure chests (possibly) Explanation: This is a cleaning operation for the sewers of Alidovi City. ?While Gu Xi was looking at the sand table, Fu Gu also came over. Sir, do you need to conduct a combat mission? Ill do it, Ive learned it. Sending troops to go on an expedition was something Gu Xi had learned at the Nether Bone Wind Academy. He quickly picked up the small flag planted on the sand table and quickly placed it on the task in front of him. ?While putting it in, Gu Xi was still mumbling. "Put a zombie leader in the sewer and bring 50 zombies with axes and shields. Don''t care about the other things. Put up the defense first. Then the sewer will be smaller. What was said in class at that time is that it is the most suitable place to release rats and insects. force. ?This time we are going to fight mice, so arrange 50 groups of corpse flies, so the combat effectiveness is enough. Let me check the success rate, 87%, thats it, send out troops! " ??Following Gu Xi''s order, a burst of horn sounds came from the sky above the barracks. Several small flags then disappeared in Gu Xi''s hands, and at the same time, a picture of an army heading out for battle appeared on the sand table. Fu Gu has been watching Gu Xi''s operation from the side. He didn''t comment too much on Gu Xi''s technique. ?In Fu Gu''s eyes, although the troops sent by Gu Xi are not the optimal solution, they will definitely not cause any major problems. As long as you can stay stable and don''t take risks, that''s enough in Fugu''s opinion. ?After dispatching a troop, Gu Xi immediately became interested and quickly made arrangements for the remaining two troop dispatching missions. Mission: Mist and Shadow (Green) Enemies: 200 Shadows (Level 0-5), Shadow boss (Level 5, defensive type) Send: 1 skeleton leader (lancer), 100 skeleton spearmen, 20 units of food Departure time: 24 hours Success rate: 96% Return rewards: supplies (a large amount), soldier and boss experience (a large amount), treasure chests (possibly) Explanation: Cleaning up enemies around the city from time to time is a very important thing for the city. Task: Border Patrol (Green) Enemies: 200 weird plants (level 0-5), weird piranha (level 5, sure-kill) Send: 1 skeleton archer leader, 100 skeleton archers, 20 units of food Departure time: 24 hours Success rate: 88% [Return rewards: supplies (a large amount), soldier and boss experience (a large amount), treasure chests (possibly)] ? ? [Explanation: An abnormal situation is found at the border of the magic plant area, please deal with it quickly. After all the tasks were arranged, Gu Xi looked at Fugu. How often is this task? "Unless there are special circumstances, there are only three tasks for the time being. Complete one and refresh a new one." Next time if the white level tasks are refreshed, you will be the one to arrange them. I will come over and take a look at the green level tasks. Yes, sir! Fu Gu responded decisively. Its not that Gu Xi doesnt value the right to dispatch troops in the barracks, but the white level is just a battle for soldiers to practice. ?As long as you send a boss to correspond to the opponent''s boss, this task is basically over. Unlike green-level missions, you need to consider the attributes of the opponent''s leader and select troops to restrain the opponent''s leader. ?For example, if the opponent has the ability to kill, Gu Xi will either use his subordinates to attack first or his long-range subordinates, and he will definitely not let the opponent get close to him. For example, if the opponent has the magic ability of group attack, then sending assassins at this time is definitely the most appropriate choice. The restraint methods contained in this must be memorized in full by Gu Xi in the Nether Bone Wind Academy. Now Gu Xi can be said to have chosen the corresponding manpower directly and instinctively. As a result, his selection was quite good, and the success rate was not lower than the 75% warning line. After arranging the troops to attack, Gu Xi walked around the barracks again. At this time, the barracks is still at level 1, and many of the unique functions of the barracks have not yet been enabled. ??However, the corresponding location has been reserved in the barracks. Gu Xi walked around here and was quite satisfied. Fugu, I will leave the military camp to you next. I dont need to tell you more about the importance of the military camp. I want to guarantee that as long as you are here, the stability of the barracks and the mobilization of the troops must be done to the best of my ability. " Please rest assured, sir, as long as I am around, there will be no problems with the defense of the barracks and Alidovi City. "good!" ?Gu Xi patted Fugu on the shoulder, turned around and walked out. Sir, where shall we go next? At this time Luna floated in front of Gu Xi. The garrison gate is built first, right? Is this gate completed now? "It has been completed. At the same time, the moat and arrow tower are also under construction. Do we want to go over and take a look?" Go and have a look, and then go to the magic tower after reading it. Gu Xi thought about it for a while and finally made a decision. After all, the Magic Tower still needs some time. At the same time, he also plans to build a building that can be transformed from the Bone Magic Lamp next to the Magic Tower. This will require some time for specialized processing. If you get busy, you wont have time to go over and check on the city gate. So he planned to go to the door first. After all, the city gate is the key to his use of the city of death in battle. Luna had no objection to Gu Xis choice, she just led the way. ??Just walking, Gu Xi found that they seemed to have left the earliest city area and were about to enter the magic plant area where the land was divided. ?Looking at the twisted giant tree that had been planted on the roadside, Gu Xi couldn''t help but ask. Luna, why was the city gate built here this time? "Sir, the last time there was a big war here, a few pieces of fog were broken. From time to time in the fog, there would be strange shadows passing through and entering Alidovi City. Building the city gates, moats and arrow towers here can play a certain defensive role. (End of this chapter) Chapter 216： Attacked on the edge of the city (please subscribe) Chapter 216 Attack on the edge of the city (please subscribe) After Luna explained this, Gu Xi realized that his Aridovi was not absolutely safe. His troops are still a little short. ?However, Gu Xi immediately changed the topic. Luna, I plan to place the wither and corpse flies in the magic plant area. Is there enough land here now? Maybe not. When the magic plant area was attacked last time, there was only one large plot left. We couldnt build two military training camps here at the same time. Thats a problem. Gu Xi sighed. The territory was still too small. It seemed that he had to find some new sources of land somewhere. After all, in addition to the lack of land in the magic plant area, there is also a lack of land in the Hundred-Armed Giant Cemetery area. The cemetery, tomb and secluded house that Dimi needs require three large plots of land. There are only two places there now, and Gu Xi still needs to find a way to squeeze out another piece of land. ?These are all things! ?While thinking about this matter, Gu Xi and the others had already arrived at the edge of the magic plant area. ??At this time, the city gate has been built. Because it was built in the magic plant area, the city gate naturally has the style of the magic plant area. ?The city gate in front of me looks like a city gate that has been abandoned for a long time. Although the building is still there, it is hidden among the plants. ?Looking at it from a distance, it doesnt look like a city gate at all. Outside the city gate, there is endless fog. Standing at the city gate, Gu Xi can see black figures flashing from time to time in the fog. Shaya, go try it and see if the city gate can be used. ?Originally, Gu Xi just wanted to come over and take a look at the city gate before leaving, but seeing a city gate like this, Gu Xi had to think more about whether the city gate in front of him could be used. ?Don''t really start a fight then, the city gate cannot be closed, that would be ridiculous. Shaya turned over and jumped to the city gate. She pushed lightly, and a large number of vines appeared at the city gate, sealing the city gate tightly. Looking at this situation, Gu Xi knew that he didn''t need to look any further. This city gate was stronger and obviously more spiritual than the city gate Gu Xi had been using. As the city gate was opened again, Gu Xi knew that the city gate could be used. When he fought in the future, he could deploy troops from different angles at the same time. ?While Gu Xi was studying the city gate, the construction of the moat outside the city gate had also been completed. ?Compared to a city gate that doesn''t even have a city wall, the moat in front of you is different. It directly separates the magic plant area from the fog. ?If you want to cross the river, please go to the city gate. ?Oh, thats not right. There is no drawbridge at the city gate yet. Even if you see the city gate, you cant cross the river. This moat is filled with green acid. As long as a person steps into it, he will lose 3 points of life every second. It can be said that this is the best defense. ??As for the fact that moats and city walls can be summoned to the battlefield only at level 9 of Death City, Gu Xi also knows about it. But the problem is, just because it is needed at level 9, you cant just stop building a moat. ?Then the city does not need to be defended during normal times. What if Alidovi City is attacked? That''s why Gu Xi would not be so stupid as not to build a moat and a city wall. Throwing the murderous water plants into the moat, Gu Xi nodded with satisfaction as he watched the water plants grow rapidly in the strong acid of the moat. Then he said to Luna: "By the way, move the construction location of the lonely pedestrian square here later. If a city gate is built here, there will be a place to store troops. The troops cannot be left standing in the woods. " "good!" Luna said that she remembered this incident. After that, Gu Xi took another look at the tree-root-shaped tentacles reaching the sky in the magic plant area, "Is it still in a state where it cannot be activated?" "Yes, I have never found out how to activate Evil Wood Lake." Luna was also helpless about this. If it is a general building, if it is not activated, there must be an activation condition. ??But the evil tree in front of us, which is formed by the green liquid flowing out of its roots, has an inactive state directly written on it without giving an explanation. This made Luna speechless. She arranged for many people to come over to check, but no corresponding method was found. You still have to keep an eye on this matter, so as not to get into trouble if the magic plant area cannot be fully utilized. Sir, please dont worry, I will take care of it. ?While talking, Gu Xi jumped onto the evil coffin again, preparing to go to the magic tower to have a look. ?At this moment, a roar came from the mist, and a new strange shadow flew out of the mist. ?This was the first time Gu Xi saw the flying shadow troops. ??There are not many of these ghosts, but they are quite large. They all have black heads the size of small cars, with eight or nine meters of hair trailing behind their heads, looking like hairtail fish flying in the sky. When flying out of the fog, these huge human heads screamed and rushed towards the city gate at the edge of the fog. Hell, lets not let this go. Luna will mobilize her troops, gargoyles, corpse flies, and skeleton mages, and Shaya will come with her. ?Gu Xi took a look and decisively pointed at the cold wind staff. Bone spur! The bone spur that turned into a long sword was like a flying sword, piercing the nearest person''s head. The flying head did not expect that Gu Xi would take the initiative to attack him. Without checking for a moment, he was pierced in the eye by the flying sword. The ice power on the flying sword instantly froze the head, and the head that lost control rolled and fell on the spot. Go to the newly built moat. ??Struggling in the moat that was full of corrosive acid, the man''s head flew up again, but Gu Xi noticed that all the hair behind the man''s head had disappeared. At this time, these heads also saw Gu Xi taking the initiative to attack, and they all screamed and rushed towards Gu Xi. But what Gu Xi didn''t expect was that Dimi, who had been following behind to watch the fun, would take the initiative. ?Her body floated up like a ghost, and came to a human head lightly and gracefully. Then her hands popped out sharp claws, pressing and tearing the car-sized head. The huge human head was torn into two pieces. Black liquid fell all over the floor. Before the other heads could rush towards her, Dimi turned around and turned back, and three roses of different colors were tied to the three black heads. The blood-red roses caused the black head to shrink quickly, turning into a mummy and hitting the ground heavily. The dark blue roses tore the black head into pieces. Before the body fell to the ground, it had turned into black light spots and disappeared into the air. ?The gray-white roses tightly entangled the black heads, and finally used the black heads as nutrients to give birth to more and more gray-white roses. When Dimi took action, Shaya also took action. ??She held a dagger in one hand and an elder stick in the other. She stood up and jumped on top of the black man''s head. The two weapons crossed and hit the black man''s head hard. Dimi (the undead boss) kills the evil flying head (level 3), you get 19 experience points (19 points are stored in the overflow), and the undead boss gets 32 experience points. Shaya (contracted undead) kills the evil flying head (level 4), you get 24 experience points (overflow and seal 24 points), and the contracted undead get 37 experience points. (End of this chapter) Chapter 217： Activate Evil Wood Lake (please subscribe) Chapter 217 Activating Evil Wood Lake (please subscribe) Dimi, who killed all the evil flying heads and went on a killing spree, elegantly took out a bottle of white wine, washed his hands, and then walked to stand behind Gu Xi, as if she was not the one who had taken action just now. Dimis reaction surprised Gu Xi. What are you doing? I will not help you fight until the three buildings I requested are built, but if this city is attacked, I will definitely take action. Dimi spoke casually, with his tone and attitude as if he was saying that when an apple is ripe, it will fall off the tree. Looking at Dimi''s condition, Gu Xi couldn''t say anything to her. After all, what Dimi said just now was considered a move. Gu Xi can only let people stare here to prevent the weird things that can rush into their city at any time. At this moment, Shaya also came over. Sir, there is something you might want to come over and take a look at. After hearing what Sha Ya said, Gu Xi didn''t say anything more to Dimid, and followed Sha Ya to the battlefield just now. At this time, Gu Xi discovered that there was some black liquid left at the place where Wei Fei''s head died in battle. ?Gu Xi stretched out the cold wind staff and tapped the drops, and a message popped up in front of him. Discovered strange vomit (gray)*1 Weird Evil Liquid (grey): The liquid turned into after the death of a killed strange creature. This strange liquid seems to contain a strange power. Special materials found, please ask if you can unlock the activation effect of Evil Wood Lake. ?Gu Xi was shocked, this was actually related to Xiemu Lake? ?Thinking of this, Gu Xi quickly checked how to activate Xiemu Lake. [Xiemu Lake (special building, not activated): Use Xiemu Lake as a guide to attract strange creatures to come to get water, and surround and kill the strange creatures. Kill and throw 1000 of the strange creatures left into the lake. Activate Evil Wood Lake. ??After Evil Wood Lake is activated, the vitality of all creatures in the city will be +10, and the attacks of all arrow towers in the city will automatically increase the poisonous attack effect. Poisonous clouds will automatically form over Evil Wood Lake, changing the territorial environment of nearby areas. Looking at the activation method and the effect after activation, Gu Xi raised his head and glanced at the location of the tentacle roots. ?It seems that these evil flying heads are attracted by this thing. And if you want to activate this thing, there will be another battle. ?While Gu Xi was thinking about this problem, Luna had already arrived with her troops. ?These troops were mobilized by Gu Xi when he discovered the problem. It just seems to be a little late now. Keep the corpse flies, Luna will send some skeleton archers over, the gargoyles will go back first, and the skeleton mages will come over to clean the battlefield and send the black liquid to the lake over there. Looking at the mobilized troops, Gu Xi simply asked them to get started. By the time Luna came back with Skeleton Shooter again, the activation progress at Deadwood Lake had become (11/1000). At this time, Gu Xi took Luna to the top of the city gate. He pointed at the fog in the distance and said. Do you still remember the design of the energy lighthouse? Look at the time schedule and build the energy lighthouse at this location to clear up the fog ahead. Sir, we havent found out the effect of the energy beacon yet. Will it be a waste to use it like this? Its okay, lets build it first. The magic plant area is more dangerous now. Even if it is not used to illuminate the fog, it can also be used to strengthen the combat effectiveness of the magic plant area. Luna also noticed from the situation just now that the situation in the magic plant area was somewhat dangerous. ??If there is no army stationed, if something happens, the magic plant area will become the attack range of strange and mysterious shadows. I understand, I will ask Fu Gu to keep an eye on this side. Well, you handle the matter here. In addition, the activation of Evil Wood Lake has been turned on. After killing Weird, throw Weirds corpse into the lake. If you accumulate one thousand, you can activate it. But I always feel that this is not the limit of Xiemu Lake. Keep an eye on me here, and if there is something strange, kill it and throw it in.?????This is a long-term task, and when I''m away, it''s all up to you. " Sir, please dont worry, I will keep this in mind. Okay, corpse flies are patrolling nearby. As many skeleton shooters as there are, we will arrange them here. Skeleton mages will follow us, just in time to take a look at the newly built magic tower. Seeing that the matter was settled, Gu Xi finally let go of one thing in his mind. He took his troops and diverted from the magic plant area to the upper city area. After leaving the magic plant area, the style of twisted trees everywhere disappeared. Instead, there is an architectural style unique to the upper town. ?But Gu Xi noticed one thing. Dimi, who had been following him, disappeared. Hey, where is Dimi? Isnt she idle? Why is she missing? Dimi thought that the magic plant area was more interesting, so he stayed in the magic plant area. Sha Ya explained something to Gu Xi. As soon as he heard it, Gu Xi understood what the magic plant area was more interesting. It was obvious that he had not had enough killing just now and planned to wait for the weird ones in the magic plant area to fall into a trap. Gu Xi would not object to such a thing, since Dimi was idle anyway. ??And with her combat power, it would be beneficial to the war if she was stationed in the magic plant area. So Gu Xi didnt care about this matter anymore. Just brought his men back to the location where they found the Rod of Nature. At this time, a magic tower has been built here. ?This magic tower is only three meters high and covers an area of ??700 square meters. It is full of undead style, with black walls and square foundations, and skull-shaped reliefs on the doors and windows as decorations. Even a long distance in front of the Magic Tower was affected. The ground was covered with black stone slabs, and on both sides of the road were skull statues holding white candles. Only where the stick of nature is inserted can you still see a trace of life. ? Coming to the magic tower, before Gu Xi could check the situation of the magic tower, the door of the magic tower opened quickly. A ghost floated out from inside. ??This ghost is wearing a black robe, only revealing the translucent skull face under the hood. When he saw Gu Xi, the ghost lowered his head. Anthony has seen your lordship. ??As ghost Anthony lowered his head, information about the Magic Tower and Anthony also popped up in front of Gu Xi. Building name: Magic Tower Level: Level 1 (can be upgraded) ?Characteristics: It comes with 1 player who can learn skills, 2 players and heroes who can learn magic, and 3 magic soldiers who can learn magic. Heroes can purchase magic books in the magic tower and learn magic. All magic soldiers can learn magic in the magic tower. In the magic tower, you can study the derivative magic of the skills and magic on this floor. Taling: Anthony (Level 1) Characteristic impact: Researcher: Derived magic research speed +20%. Manager: Ten soldiers can learn magic here at the same time. Scribe: Can transcribe magic or skills into magic scrolls. ??Explanation: Anthony''s level is equal to the level of the Magic Tower. As the Magic Tower Spirit, he can control the operation of the Magic Tower and the buildings associated with the Magic Tower. (End of this chapter) Chapter 218： Magic Tower and Bone Magic Tower (66158) Chapter 218 Magic Tower and Bone Magic Tower (66158) Work hard to add updates and subscribe, brothers, come on! ?Gu Xi actually didnt expect that the person floating like a ghost turned out to be a tower spirit. At this time, Gu Xi really wanted to write a book, and the title was "My Tower Spirit Can''t Be This Ugly". ?But fortunately, Anthony didn''t know what Gu Xi was thinking. He pushed open the door of the magic tower and was about to invite Gu Xi in. At this time, Gu Xi still remembered his own affairs. He waved his hand to Anthony and stopped Anthony''s movement. Anthony, I have a bone magic tower that I plan to build nearby. A large building needs to be built with a magic tower. After it is built, the number of spells produced in the magic tower will be +1. Which one is the +1 added to? The magic that players and heroes can learn, and the magic that legal soldiers can learn each +1. When Gu Xi heard that there was such a good thing, he asked quickly. What about skills that only players can learn? Smart walls must be built, others are useless. ? Gu Xi was speechless upon hearing this, and then he thought for a moment, "What about the magic tree? I have this one too, is it useful?" Useful, the standard upper limit of all magic towers is level 5. Due to the special situation of strongholds, the standard upper limit is level 4. Buildings such as magic trees can suddenly allow the upper limit of the magic tower to be built, bringing the standard upper limit to level 9. Is level 9 the top? No, the upper limit of level 9 can also be broken through, but my current knowledge is sealed. Only after the magic tower reaches level 6 can I know what preparations are needed to break through level 9. After hearing this, Gu Xi understood the current situation and asked again: "Where is the witchcraft secret room?" It can increase the speed of research on derivative magic, as well as the speed of magic soldiers learning magic. As for how much it can be improved, it depends on the quality of the building itself. As soon as Gu Xi heard this, he turned to Luna. Without any need to explain, Luna immediately took out the map. Sir, the Magic Tower is located at this location. There are 3 large plots in the upper city, 4 medium plots, and 6 small plots. These are the ones closest to the Magic Tower. Anthony, I plan to turn the upper city into a magic district. You can tell me what else is needed, so that I can make unified arrangements. ?Gu Xi glanced at the map, then turned to look at Anthony. Sir, I hope to build another alchemy laboratory and an enchantment table. It would be better if there is a herbal garden. As for a large plot of land, I dont have many requirements. In the later stage, you can build a mage tower and a magic academy. ??These are buildings that are more suitable for the magic tower. At the same time, the corpse witch''s mausoleum and the lich''s mausoleum can also be built here. As for the small buildings, I hope to build some to strengthen the magical power of this area. " Gu Xi turned to look at Luna, who quickly took out the architectural design drawing in her hand. Gu Xi broke up in front of Anthony. The magic tree, this one has been decided, just put it in this small location. There are two alchemy laboratories, the **** alchemy laboratory and the underground alchemy laboratory. You can see which one you want. ??One of them is for making potions, and the other is for magical transformation. They need an underground alchemy laboratory. Are they preparing for magic transformation? By the way, there is also a witch''s hut here, might it be suitable for you? ??If you also want the Chamber of Witchcraft and Wizardry, then only one medium-sized plot will be left. I have a design drawing of a **** herbal garden here, which mainly produces blood sunflower, white moss and other herbs used to replenish blood. Do not want? There is only one design drawing of the herb garden left. The grave herb garden mainly produces herbs such as grave moss and blood moss. ? ? Gu Xi counted the architectural design drawings in his hands one by one. Anthony quickly judged his needs on the sidelines, and soon 4 medium-sized plots in the upper city were arranged for construction. ?However, due to the construction schedule, construction has not started yet, but the location has been determined. On the small plot of land, a building like the Magic Tree has also been designated, but the others are still empty. After setting the time and location for the construction of the new building, Luna put away the map. ?And Gu Xi also came to the large plot of land closest to the magic tower. At this time, there was an additional oil lamp in Gu Xi''s hand. The oil lamp is obviously made up of skull fragments. It is just a small handful. When you hold the oil lamp in your hand, the blue flame inside will still dance. ? Gu Xi carried the oil lamp to the center of this large open space and placed the oil lamp on the ground. At the same time, he pointed at the blue flame in the oil lamp. ?Then the flame spread in all directions. Gu Xi was directly pushed out of the plot by the flames. At this time, Gu Xi wanted to go in and take a look, but found that the ground of this large land about the size of a football field shook, and a large number of white bones protruded from the ground, quickly pieced together into white walls. At the same time, huge ribs sprang out from the ground and began to raise the wall. Before Gu Xi could react, the bones in front of him were completely capped. ??The newly built building only occupies half of the large plot, is about three meters high, and has a hexagonal style. The doors and windows do not need bones to decorate them. The entire building is made of bones. Most importantly, there are many white bone fragments hovering on the top of this building, and a faint blue flame is flashing in the building. The construction of the Bone Magic Tower is completed, city experience +3! Building name: Bone Magic Tower Level: Level 1 Trainable troops: Skeleton Mage (Level 4), consumes 50 points of negative energy to recruit a Skeleton Mage, and 30 can be recruited every week. Skeleton Mage+ (Level 4), consumes 60 points of negative energy, and can recruit a Skeleton Mage who has mastered the spells of the nearby magic tower. The number of recruits per week is shared with the normal Skeleton Mage. Skeleton Mage (level 4, summon troops): experience (0/750), attack 8, defense 6, life 25, ammunition 10, skills: undead creature, lightning bolt (fireball, ice arrow, poison gas bomb). [Skeleton Mage + (level 4, summon troops): experience (0/750), attack 8+1, defense 6+1, life 30, ammunition 12, skills: undead creature, lightning bolt (fireball, ice arrow, Gas bomb), mana extraction (blood loss curse, slowness). Ding, I found a magic tower nearby, would you like to lock the magic tower as a dependent magic tower? Ding, I found that the nearby magic tower can produce regional linkage. I would like to ask if we can carry out regional linkage. Looking at the explanation of the situation in front of him, Gu Xi also laughed. Skeleton Mage+? How is this named? If this place is upgraded, there wont even be a new name. ?However, Gu Xi didn''t dwell on this for long, he immediately decided on some things. ??? Gu Xi plans to build the entire area in the upper city around the magic tower. There is no need to explain the direct regional linkage. ??So there is no need to choose the magic tower attached here. Gu Xi quickly issued the order to attach and link. (End of this chapter) Chapter 219： Powerful magic in the magic tower (67158) Chapter 219 Powerful magic in the magic tower (67158) ??With the Bone Magic Tower built, Gu Xi also learned about the situation on the Skeleton Mage''s side. ??The Skeleton Mage here has a total of three skills. Undead creatures are common to all undead arms, so no one can escape. ??Following the lightning bolt and fireball spells, the necromancer masters one of them at random. Once mastered, there is no way to change it. There is nothing to say about this. The Skeleton Mage + the next three spells are different. They are all learned from the magic tower. You can only learn one spell at a time. You can choose what you want when you recruit it directly. ?But if you want to learn more, its a shame. You can only take advantage of this once. If you want to learn more, you have to go to the magic tower to study. Looking at the three spells that the magic arm can learn, Gu Xi became interested in the situation in the magic tower. In order to build the Bone Magic Tower first, Gu Xi did not enter the magic tower. ??It''s different now. Gu Xi has dealt with everything clearly. He also plans to enter the magic tower to see what he can learn. When the Bone Magic Tower was built, Anthony was already waiting for Gu Xi outside the magic tower. ?Seeing Gu Xi return, Anthony immediately came out and took Gu Xi into the first floor of the magic tower. ?After entering the magic tower, Gu Xi noticed that this place was not quite what he imagined. In the magic tower is a hall. The hall is surrounded by eight doors of different colors, with different words written on the doors. Sir, this is the inside of the magic tower. There is a room behind each door. As long as you open the door, you can learn the corresponding magic and skills in the back. ?This kind of gold-rimmed door is specially used for players to learn skills. The silver-sided door is a place where players and heroes can come and learn magic. The wooden door with no sides is where the magic soldiers come to learn spells. ?Due to the linkage of the Bone Magic Tower, there has just been one more room with silver edges and one more room with wooden doors. " Gu Xi understood it after thinking about it, so he walked to one of the doors and took a look. He found that everything was written clearly on the door. Dark Knowledge (Player Learning): Passive skill that allows players to learn high-level dark magic and enhance the effect of magic. Hands-on skills can be researched: Master of Torment, Master of Curses, and Master of Mind. [Master of Torment (Level 1 Magic Tower can be researched, progress 0%): Adds a group form to the ''Curse of Rot'' and ''Armor Weakening'' magics, and the casting cost is twice that of single magic. Master of Curse (level 1 magic tower can be researched, progress 0%): Adds a group form to the ''Curse of Weakness'' and ''Painful Torment'' magics, and the casting cost is twice that of single magic. Master of Mind (Level 1 Magic Tower can be researched, progress 0%): Adds a group form to the ''Delay Magic'' and ''Confuse the Mind'' magic, and the casting cost is twice that of a single magic. ?Looking at the information on this door, Gu Xi knew that everything was clearly arranged. Not only could dark magic be mastered here, but also some subsequent derivative skills and methods could be studied. With a magic tower like this, why are you afraid that you won''t be able to master more advanced skills? With this thought in mind, Gu Xi walked around in front of several other doors. ?Three silver-lined doors, where are the magics that players and heroes can use. Gu Xi is lucky, and the magics produced by the magic tower are pretty good. [Death Ripple (learned by players and heroes): Consumes 10 mana points and causes a total of 50+intelligence*3 undead breath damage to all non-undead creatures within a diameter of 50 meters. Hands-on skills can be researched: ripple expansion, death and despair. Ripple expansion (level 1 magic tower can be researched, progress 0%): The area of ??effect of the death ripple is expanded to a diameter of 100 meters. [Death Despair (level 1 magic tower can be researched, progress 0%): Enemies who die in death ripples will have a 20% chance of triggering new death ripples, with power equivalent to 1/3 of the total vitality of the deceased (this skill does not consume corpses) As soon as he saw the skill in front of him, Gu Xi understood that it was a big killing move. The attack range and attack power were clearly written. With 10 points of mana, he could just cast a big move. Even a necromancer would do it correctly. choose. study! Magic Arrow (learned by players and heroes): Consumes 2 mana points to shoot magic missiles at the enemy, causing damage without attributes. The power of the magic missiles is 24+intelligence*5 points of damage. Hands-on skills can be researched: scattering, element injection. Scattering (can be researched by level 1 magic tower, progress 0%): With the same mana consumption, 3 magic missiles can be fired, and the power of each magic missile is not reduced. Elemental injection (can be researched in level 1 magic tower, progress 0%): You can inject an element into the magic missile to enhance the power and effect of the magic missile. ?? Gu Xi fell in love with this magic at first sight. What kind of magic missile was this? To Gu Xi, it was a magic flying sword. This is a kind of magic similar to bone spurs, but in terms of power and magnificence, it exceeds the level of bone spurs. As long as you learn this, Gu Xi can go out and pretend to be a normal mage. So you have to learn this too. Fire Trap (Learned by players and heroes): Spend 8 mana points and place 8 fire traps on the battlefield. Each trap can cause 50+intelligence*10 damage. Hands-on skills can be researched: designated explosion, trap overlap. Designated explosion (level 1 magic tower can be researched, progress 0%): When no enemy steps on the trap, the arranged flame trap will be detonated in advance. ??Trap Overlap (Level 1 Magic Tower can be researched, progress 0%): Place another trap at the existing trap location, and the explosion power can be superimposed. This is the best way to use it to trick someone on the battlefield, but it may not be of much use when actively attacking. But in a defensive battle, this is a big killer. You have to learn this too. Thinking of this, the magic book floating around Gu Xi''s waist floated into his hands. He planned to record the magic here in this magic book. ?At this moment Anthony came over and said, "Sir, this magic book of yours looks like a lich''s magic book." Oh, this is ripped from the Lich. The level of the magic written in this magic book can be +1 directly. Then my lord, you have to do some research and record the magic in this magic book. Anthony came over, looking like he wanted to study together. ?This made Gu Xi react. It seemed that he needed to think about his combat system and methods. You can''t copy everything from this magic book. There are only five positions in total. If you want to, you have to directly improve them in one step. (End of this chapter) Chapter 220： Learn dark knowledge (please subscribe) Chapter 220 Learning Dark Knowledge (Please subscribe) ?Putting down the thick-covered magic book, Gu Xi turned his eyes to the remaining four wooden doors, where the soldiers could learn spells. Mana extraction (soldier learning): Before the battle begins, extract 3 mana points from the enemy. Hands-on skills can be researched: mana accumulation. Mana accumulation (level 1 magic tower can be researched, progress 0%): The mana drained by soldiers can be retained, and finally turned into a magic potion that can replenish 100 points of mana for players to use. Blood Loss Curse (soldier learning): Cursed enemies will automatically lose 3 points of life every second. Can research derivative skills: Curse Deepening. Curse deepens (level 1 magic tower can be researched, progress is 0%): Cursed soldiers automatically deduct and double their life every second. Slowness (soldier learning): Reduces the enemy''s movement speed to only 50% of its original speed. A derivative skill that can be researched: overall slowness. Comprehensive Slowness (Level 1 Magic Tower can be researched, progress 0%): Reduces the enemy''s reaction speed and reduces the enemy''s attack speed. Illusion Technique (soldier learning): Release an illusion that is exactly like yourself next to you. The illusion cannot attack and has 1 life point, but it can perform the same actions as the main body. Hands-on skills can be researched: Multiple Illusions. Multiple Illusions (level 1 magic tower can be researched, progress 0%): Release three phantoms around you to attract enemy firepower. After taking a look at the skills that the legal soldiers here could learn, he made a decision in his mind. No matter who comes, they will definitely choose mana extraction at the beginning. ?In addition, Gu Xi also plans to develop the derivative skill of mana accumulation first. ?This is a free blue bottle. Although it can only replenish 100 mana points at a time, the problem is that Gu Xi''s death incarnation can be used as long as he has mana. ?This is equivalent to Gu Xi carrying hundreds of them around him. As for other spells, it depends on the situation. Those more expensive legal troops can learn an illusion spell to protect themselves. ??If you are a Skeleton Mage, just use Slowness. As for the blood loss curse, it is for fighting BOSS. At that time, wont the Skeleton Mages spells be more effective, and he must use the Blood Loss Curse? Anthony, do you need manpower to research derivative spells? No need, the Magic Tower can do its own research now. Anthony said confidently. Thats right, study mana accumulation first, and then study scattering, death despair, and multiple illusions. Gu Xi pointed out what he wanted one by one. ?? Gu Xi has thought clearly about the three magics that players and heroes can learn. Death Ripple and Magic Arrow have higher priority, followed by Fire Trap. As for passive skills, Dark Knowledge Gu Xi actually encountered it once. When he upgraded to level 2, he was given a choice of three including Dark Knowledge. ??Its just that Gu Xi chose Undead Dominance at that time, which is more suitable for the Necromancer skill. Now it has reappeared, and you can learn it for free, so Gu Xi will not miss it. To know the curse line in Necromancer, it is equivalent to dark knowledge. When they get to the end, they can even use an ability called You and the Curse of Hades, which will cause great damage to all non-undead creatures on the scene, and transform the lives damaged by this curse into new undead. This is almost equivalent to a weakened version of the Undead Scourge. Even if Gu Xi doesnt take the curse series route, its reasonable to learn about it. As for the three derivative skills of dark knowledge, Gu Xi doesnt like them for the time being. After all, there are relatively few curses in his magic, so now he still has to focus on city construction and undead control. ?So just know the dark knowledge and dont deal with it in a hurry. On the contrary, the effects of several other magic derivatives are quite good. If you start researching them now, there will be no loss at all. When Anthony heard that there was something to do, he didn''t say anything and quickly arranged it. At this time, Gu Xi opened the door of the room with gold rim. ?After entering the small door of dark knowledge, Gu Xi saw darkness behind the door. Many books were floating in the darkness and would fly out from the darkness from time to time. ?Standing at the door, Gu Xi hesitated for a moment, but finally stepped in. When Gu Xi stepped through the small door, the darkness behind it completely disappeared, and the place turned into an ordinary study room again. There was a desk, a crystal ball as a desk lamp, and a thick black leather wall. Book. ?When Gu Xi sat down at the desk, a string of text suddenly popped up in front of him. Read ten dark books, and the dark knowledge level can reach level 1. After mastering the dark knowledge, you can improve the dark knowledge level through reading and other means. ?Looking at the pop-up message, Gu Xi took another look at the wall full of books, and he knew that this time he had made a lot of money. At the beginning, when he was in the Netherbone Wind Academy, he took classes and endorsed books. He spent a lot of effort to pile up the knowledge of the undead and magic. ?As long as you read all the books here, the level of dark knowledge will rise as fast as if it were flying. So without further delay, Gu Xi reached out and took out a thick black book. Before he even opened the book, he felt his fingers go numb, and a black breath spread from the book along his fingers. Enter Gu Xi''s body. Damn it! Why does this book come with a curse? ?Gu Xi turned his hand over, and mana was poured into his palm, forcing the black aura out. After that, he didnt care about this and opened the thick black book and started reading. The book records all the basic knowledge of the dark series. When Gu Xi learned the knowledge of the undead before, he started learning from the basics in this way. ?These are the most basic things, and Gu Xi quickly understood some of the information. Read the contents of this book. ?However, Gu Xi also noticed that while he was reading, his skin began to undergo some changes. ??This is the influence of magic books, so every thirty minutes of reading, Gu Xi must stand up and relax, and sit down to read again after five or six minutes. Otherwise, the reader will be swallowed up by the darkness and never be able to return from it. ?These are the lessons learned with blood and tears in the Wind of Bones Academy. At the beginning, Gu Xi had a classmate who was brave and diligent in reading. I read the Book of the Dead for three days, hoping to improve my knowledge of the undead in one fell swoop. ?As a result, one morning, Gu Xi and his classmates discovered that this man had turned into a zombie holding the Book of the Dead, and could only keep flipping the Book of the Dead in his hands. ??That classmate is still chained to the big tree under the teaching building. ?Gu Xi didnt want to be like this, so even if he knew that time was tight, he had no intention of reading like crazy. ?Every time he reads for a period of time, he will get up and relax, and sometimes he will even walk out of the room and go to other rooms. (End of this chapter) Chapter 221： Gu Xi who was forced to read fairy tales (please subscribe) Chapter 221 Gu Xi was forced to read fairy tales (please subscribe) ??In the library, Gu Xi was holding a fairy tale book and flipping through it unconsciously. Beside him was an angry Shaya. At this time, Gu Xi had to lower his head, because his hands had turned pure black, and twisted eyes grew on the backs of his hands. ?This is all the result of Gu Xi''s over-reading in the magic tower. ??If Sha Ya hadn''t discovered that something was wrong with Gu Xi''s situation and dragged him out forcefully, his situation might have been even worse. However, this kind of over-reading is not without benefits for Gu Xi. Now his dark knowledge has reached level 3. At the same time, in order to reduce the impact of reading dark knowledge, he used his free time to study the other three magics. Finish. Now Gu Xi has mastered the three magics of Death Ripple, Magic Arrow and Fire Trap. Because he took the time to study, Gu Xi only had a preliminary grasp of these three magics. He only reached level 1 and did not study them in depth. ?But for Gu Xi, it is enough that he has learned these three magics. He can use them in subsequent battles. If he uses them a few more times, his level can be improved. Thinking of this, Gu Xi was about to put down the fairy tale book in his hand, but Sha Ya who was standing by him pressed Gu Xi''s hand and stared. "continue." "I said Shaya, please let me go. I''ve read this book several times and I''ve almost memorized it." "That won''t work either. Before the vision in you disappears, you must stay here for me. Read quickly and don''t lose your mind. Otherwise, I will make you read out the sound." Facing Sha Yas momentum, Gu Xi could only accept it helplessly. He lowered his head again and started to look through the fairy tale book in his hand that he had been looking at for an unknown amount of time. As he was looking through it, the abnormally changed parts of Gu Xi''s hands slowly returned to normal. Seeing that Gu Xi became more honest, Shaya relaxed a little. She was still standing next to Gu Xi, but her eyes were wandering around the library. As soon as Shaya''s eyes changed, Gu Xi secretly raised his head. As a result, before he could relax, Shaya pressed his head on the book. "read!" "Really boring." ?Gu Xi muttered something and then read carefully. This time Gu Xi was not distracted anymore. He really read the fairy tale book in his hand back and forth, and the strange vision on his body slowly faded away. Now he only has a few fingertips with a little black, and the rest It''s all back to normal. ?At this time, Shaya saw that Gu Xi was recovering quickly, so she stopped pressing Gu Xi. Just watching Gu Xi from behind to prevent him from messing around. ?At this moment, Luna floated into the library. As soon as Gu Xi saw her, she wanted to put down the fairy tale book. Unexpectedly, Shaya took a step forward and stood in front of Luna. Luna, wait a moment. Your Excellency will have to read for a few more minutes. Dont leave any trouble when finishing. ?Luna glanced at Gu Xi''s hands and took a step back. Sha Ya then turned to look at Gu Xi. Gu Xi shrank his head and started reading again. He didn''t want to care about the conflict between the two contracted undead under him at all. ?? Gu Xi, who read carefully again, finally cleared away all the strange images on his body. He felt that his body was as relaxed as if it had been washed. Gu Xi sighed and stood up. Luna, do you have anything to eat? Im almost starving. I need to add more books to the library next time. I feel uncomfortable reading fairy tale books like this all the time. "There is no librarian in the library, so you have to find a way to find books by yourself." Shaya complained at the side. Facing Sha Yas complaints, Gu Xi was also a little helpless. Who told him to stop managing this magic library after he built it. ?Although there is a reason why he is busy, there is also a reason why he does not pay attention to the library. But now it seems that the construction of the library cannot be stopped. After going out, we need to add some more books. If he doesnt read these fairy tale books next time, he will really vomit. ?At this time, Luna, who was blocked by Sha Ya, floated in again, carrying a roasted owl and a piece of food that Gu Xi was not sure about. Is this new? ?? Gu Xi took the food and took a look and found that it was a roasted fruit. The shape of the fruit looked like an apple, but it was smaller than an apple. There was a dark red liquid flowing inside the cut fruit. The roasted fruit exudes a strange sweet aroma. [Roasted blood fruit (white, food): Roasted blood fruit. Because the food comes from the blood garden of vampires, the fruit contains the smell of blood. There is no problem in eating it. After eating, you can increase your constitution by 1 point. Duration 2 hours. Looking at the attributes in front of him, Gu Xi''s eyes lit up. He had been tired for so long just now and needed to replenish his physical strength. ?So Gu Xi grabbed half a piece of blood fruit and stuffed it into his mouth. As soon as he took a bite, Gu Xi felt a pungent sour taste burst out in his mouth. ?At this time, Gu Xi almost vomited it out, and then Luna said slowly: "The wine lady said that the blood fruit is suitable for the taste of vampires, and ordinary people will feel sour after eating it." "Is this sour? My mouth is numb." Its better to be numb than to turn into a dark curse. ?Luna snorted heavily. Actually, she was also angry with Gu Xi, but she didn''t show it like Shaya. Okay, I get it, thats enough this time, I wont be so aggressive next time. ?? Gu Xi also knew that he had gone too far this time. He quickly found a topic and said: "How is the situation in the city? How is the progress of the construction project? How is the progress at the barracks?" When it came to business, Luna put down some things and explained to Gu Xi. "This time you spent a total of 31 hours reading and resting. Over in the magic plant area, an Eagle Eye Arrow Tower was completed. Over there in the Hundred-Armed Giant Cemetery area, you said that the alchemy laboratory should be built first, so it''s bloody. The alchemy laboratory has been completed. The energy lighthouse is currently being built, and the progress is about 50%, and it will take about seven hours to complete. The next thing is the Altar of Eternal Servitude, which is placed in the dock area, where there is also a medium-sized plot available. As for the barracks, the team cleaning the sewers has been out three times, and the remaining two waves of teams are already halfway through their second expedition. All kinds of supplies have overflowed and are piled on the square in front of the barracks. " Overflowing? I just happened to go over and take a look. Ive been reading this book for so long and my waist is about to break. I want to get up and move around. As he spoke, Gu Xi stood up, but when he was about to go out, Gu Xi also took away three special peas produced in the library this week. (End of this chapter) Chapter 222： Open the treasure chest in front of the barracks (68158) Chapter 222: Open the treasure box in front of the barracks (68158) Please subscribe, monthly tickets, recommendation votes, anything, please support me! Dragon Breath Pea (green): After taking it, you can spit out a dragon''s breath, causing 300+strength*5 damage to the enemy, lasting 20 seconds. Rotten peas (green): After being buried in the soil, a large number of peas can quickly grow and fall to the ground to rot, forming a rotten area with a diameter of no less than five meters. Assimilate peas (blue): peas that can be grafted onto other vines or roots and assimilate and control the vines or roots, absorb power and grow and mutate, and finally produce a pea treasure chest. Hey, there are also blue-quality peas, which is really interesting. As Gu Xi spoke, he put away the peas. The three peas last week played a big role in Gu Xi''s hands. ?Especially Peashooter and Babel Pea, one defeated the pirate ship, and the other became the cold wind staff in Gu Xi''s hand. It can be said that it has brought great convenience to Gu Xi. Although the attributes of these new peas are not very good, Gu Xi can always find a use for them. After putting away the peas, Gu Xi walked out of the library carrying the Cold Wind Staff. Looking back at the library, Gu Xi couldn''t help but shudder. He must find more books and replace the fairy tale books inside. ??Gu Xi would really not be able to bear it if he didn''t read these fairy tale books again and again. ?? It would be okay if they were just normal fairy tales. The fairy tale books he bought from Victoria City only had one short story each, and the stories were also weird and twisted. Gu Xi wanted to throw away these books after reading them again. As a result, in order to deal with the mutation in his body, he read ten books over and over again more than ten times. ?Now Gu Xi feels scared when he sees these fairy tale books. He stopped looking at the library, turned over and climbed onto the evil coffin. Go to the barracks. After Xie Coffin waited for Gu Xi to sit firmly, he quickly set off. When Gu Xi noticed that Xie Coffin was moving, he seemed to be very familiar with the nearby streets and alleys. He could find the most suitable and shortest route without Gu Xi''s orders and instructions. distance route. In less than two minutes, Xie Coffin sent Gu Xi to the barracks. At this time, boxes of various sizes were piled up in front of the barracks. The top few boxes are the most conspicuous. ??When Gu Xi came over this time, Fu Gu did not come out to greet him, or even introduce the situation at hand. Gu Xi jumped off the evil coffin and walked to these boxes. Some information quickly popped up in front of him. Get supply box*717 Get the body box*221 Get expedition treasure chest (white)*2 Get expedition treasure chest (green)*1 [Supply box: a wooden box containing supplies, which contains gold coins (partly), energy of different properties (partly), ordinary supplies (wood, stone and metal, a small amount), rare supplies (mercury, gems, crystals, sulfur, extremely few) Corpse box: a wooden box containing corpses, which contains corpses of different levels. ulationThe treasure chest obtained after the expedition mission contains the harvest from this expedition. Please open all the chests now. Turn it on! With Gu Xis order, all the boxes disappeared, and all kinds of messy things were piled up in front of the barracks. Get 417 gold coins. Get 719 points of negative energy. Obtain 33 units of wood. Obtain 41 units of stone. Get 28 units of metal. Get 5 units of mercury. Get 5 units of gems. Get 8 units of crystal. ]?????Obtain 4 units of sulfur. Obtained 47 level 1 corpses. Obtained 36 level 2 corpses. Get 55 level 3 corpses. Get 56 level 4 corpses. Obtain 20 level 5 corpses. Obtained 7 corpses of bosses and warriors. Get rat head totem (green)*1 [Rat Head Totem (green): Expedition equipment. When equipped by expedition troops, it can have its own plague effect. Get a strange ammunition cart (white)*1 [Weird Ammunition Truck (White): Player or hero equipment. After equipping it, you can bring a strange ammunition truck on the battlefield. The ammunition truck will not be attacked. Within the scope of the ammunition truck, all remote troops will not be affected by the amount of ammunition. limit. Get scare trap (white)*1 Scare Trap (White): Place items in front of the door or in a more important position. The trap will automatically scare all passers-by and scare them away. As these messages popped up, Gu Xi saw a hanging skeleton standing in front of him. When he looked at the skeleton, the skeleton even smiled at him. With just such a smile, Gu Xi felt a sense of fear in his heart and wanted to turn around and leave immediately. ?This situation made Gu Xi understand that the skeleton standing in front of him was obviously a scare trap. ?But the effect of this thing doesnt seem to be very good. ?While Gu Xi was still checking the scare trap, Luna had already arranged for people to come over and transport all these supplies to the warehouse. ?At the same time, Luna also said to Gu Xi: "Sir, another warehouse needs to be built here in the main city. We can''t keep transporting things to the dock warehouse." As soon as Gu Xi heard this, he immediately thought of one thing. Luna, is it true that as long as one core building is built, we can find a place to build another similar building in the city? What Gu Xi was thinking about was Warehouse No. 9. Judging from the numbering, there were at least nine warehouses in Sanxian Garden. ??There is no reason why Aridovi City can''t have multiple warehouses. Thats the truth, and we also have the materials, but the land we occupy is insufficient. If we build more core buildings, we must occupy a large land. At the same time, there will be no staff to manage the additional core buildings. Just these two points are not suitable for a new city like ours. Unless we can get one or two more large plots. " Gu Xi also knew that land was the biggest problem in urban upgrading. It''s just that the land in his territory has not yet been used, and the direction of construction has been decided. There is not enough space for large and medium-sized buildings. It is impossible to free up a large plot of land to build a warehouse. As for the next core building, it cannot be a warehouse. ?Gu Xi has been thinking about the blacksmith shop for a long time. For others, the blacksmith shop may be a place where iron is forged to make weapons. But for people like Gu Xi who had a city, the blacksmith shop was a place used to build war machinery, such as ballistas, catapults, and ammunition carts. ?For this purpose, Gu Xike specially studied war mechanics. As a result, the only war machine Gu Xi could take advantage of now was the strange ammunition truck he had just acquired. ?This makes Gu Xi think about it, so the next core building must be the blacksmith shop. So regarding the warehouse, Gu Xi can only temporarily look at the loading volume at the dock warehouse. (End of this chapter) Chapter 223： Barracks experiences (69158) Chapter 223: Experience in the Barracks (69158) Let Luna carry these supplies away, and Gu Xi walked into the barracks. As soon as he entered the barracks and took a rest, he saw Fu Gu constantly giving orders on the sand table. ?When he saw Gu Xi coming, Fugu just raised his head. ? Gu Xi walked to the sand table and took a look, and found that Fu Gus attention was entirely focused on the location of the magic plant area. At the same time, two expedition teams appeared near the magic plant area. ?There is another team located in the direction of the Hundred-Armed Giant Cemetery area. This situation made Gu Xi a little confused. He must know that the location of the expeditionary force means that something is happening in these places. Why is the situation in the magic plant area so chaotic? ?So Gu Xi first took a look at the status of the expedition teams in the two places in the magic plant area. Task: Demon Plant Blood Sacrifice (Green) Enemies: 300 twisted and weird (level 0-5), twisted boss (level 5, swallowing type) Send: 1 zombie boss (zombie ax and shield), 100 zombie axes and shields, 20 units of food Departure time: 24 hours (16:55:39) ?Success rate: 87%+10% Return reward: supplies (a large amount), soldier and boss experience (a large amount), treasure chest (+1) Explanation: Deadwood Lake requires a large number of sacrifices, and the sacrifices attracted are not necessarily easy to deal with. Mission: Strange Lake Patrol (Green) Enemies: 300 devious plants (level 0-5), evil magic tree (level 5, defensive type) Send: 1 skeleton boss, 100 skeleton two-handed swordsmen, 20 units of food Departure time: 24 hours (16:55:36) ?Success rate: 85%+10% Return reward: supplies (a large amount), soldier and boss experience (a large amount), treasure chest (+1) Note: Affected by Deadwood Lake, a large number of demonized and devious plants appeared nearby, please clean them up quickly. ? Gu Xi understood at a glance that this was the attraction that Deadwood Lake had towards Weirdness after it started to activate. Now the side of Deadwood Lake has probably become a battlefield. Gu Xi thought for a moment, then turned to Luna and said: "Build the last city gate between the magic plant area and the main city area, which is where the ancient city gate originally was. There is a dead wood lake in the magic plant area, so it may not be possible. Its too safe, we have to guard against enemies coming in from that way. ??Luna made a note of this, but she still had to wait to build the steel city gate. Various small and medium-sized buildings are still waiting to be built. Luna knows very well what the city needs most now. ?Haunted mines, skinning and slaughterhouse plans, and resource buildings such as vineyards will be the priority buildings to be constructed next. Unless Gu Xi gets a new large building, or a medium-sized building that Dimi needs, the order of construction will generally not change. ??The matter of arranging a city gate between the magic plant area and the main city may take some time. At this time, Gu Xi had already turned his attention to the expeditionary force at the last place. Task: Cleaning the sewer 3 (white) Enemies: 300 tricky rats (level 1-6), muscle-strengthened rats (level 6, defensive type) Send: 1 skeleton mage leader, 50 skeleton mage, 50 corpse flies, 10 units of food Departure time: 12 hours (4:55:32) ?Success rate: 97%+10% [Return reward: supplies (a lot), soldier and boss experience (a lot), treasure chest (+1)] ? ? [Explanation: The main city, uptown area, and dock area have all been cleaned up, and now the sewers in the Hundred-Armed Giant area have begun to be cleaned. This explanation surprised Gu Xi. He did not expect that the expedition would have such continuity. I do nt know what kind of changes will happen after the sewer of Gu Xi''s urban areas is cleaned up, but Gu Xi always has a feeling. Cleaning the war of sewer is the focus of the barracks that now need to pay attention to. ??The battle in the magic plant area has little real impact. ?At this moment, Fugu suddenly moved. He planted a small flag in the magic plant area, and then a horn sounded, as if an order was conveyed. "What happened?" Gu Xi asked. It was only then that Fu Gu realized that Gu Xi had stood here and stared for so long. Sir, the battle in the magic plant area has turned from a small conflict into a small-scale battle. I am worried that the magic plant area is not equipped with enough troops, so I mobilized another skeleton spearman unit. "Let me see." ?Gu Xi stood where Fu Gu was and looked towards the sand table. At this time, Gu Xi felt as if he was looking at his entire city of Alidovi from a God''s perspective. ?Those small flags have also turned into undead troops that are moving rapidly in the city. ?Standing here, it is as if the entire city of Aridovi is completely under his control. ?This feeling is quite good. ?Gu Xi moved his gaze to the magic plant area. At this time, a thirty-meter-high arrow tower has appeared behind the city gate of the magic plant area. There are 20 skeleton archers standing on the arrow tower, and there are about 60 skeleton archers staying under the arrow tower. They were preparing to go up to the arrow tower as substitutes. ?This arrow tower is built not far behind the city gate, but the shooting distance of the skeleton archers on the arrow tower is much farther than those of the skeleton archers standing on the city gate. It can be seen that the arrow tower does not have the final say in increasing the archer''s range. ?At the same time, more than 300 undead troops gathered near the city gate, and they fought against all kinds of weird things that kept coming out. The main force on the battlefield are zombies with axes and shields. Although they move slowly, we have to admit that they are the best candidates for garrisoning when the source of the enemy is uncertain. ?No matter how the enemy attacks, they can keep Wei Wei out of the city gate. After delaying the progress of the weirdos, the skeleton shooter can kill these weirdos by shooting. Dimi has been sitting above the city gate, her toes in stockings hooked up to her high heels. Unless there is a particularly powerful enemy, she will usually not take action. She just looked at the battle below with a smile, and ate a red fruit from time to time. But whoever wants to disturb her eating, I''m sorry, Dimi''s fighting power is very strong. ?No matter what kind of weirdness, no one can survive three moves under her hands. After Wei Wei is killed, there will always be something like this or that left behind. At this time, skeletons will come from behind, carry these things away and throw them into the Deadwood Lake. ?Just after watching for a moment, Gu Xi already knew the situation of the battle here. In general, the impact is not big, but it will drag down some of Gu Xi''s troops. ??Gu Xi didn''t care too much about this. After all, the people being held back were all skirmishers and miscellaneous soldiers, and his main force hadn''t even taken action yet. The most important thing is that Death Incarnation is still resting in the Dragon Bone Laboratory, so he doesn''t need to worry too much. (End of this chapter) Chapter 224： Copy plan (please subscribe) Chapter 224 Copy Plan (please subscribe) "Fu Gu, keep an eye on the magic plant area. When the number of troops deployed in the magic plant area exceeds 1,000, have someone come and notify me." Gu Xi drew a range for the battle in the magic plant area. In a small-scale battle, Gu Xi will not take command. In any case, he has 1 point of experience in fighting in the city. ??But Gu Xi turned to Luna and said: "Luna." "No, sir, there is no way to jump in line anymore. I know you want to build the Loot Hall and the Magic Fountain first, but you really can''t jump in line anymore." "Okay." Seeing Luna''s troubled look, Gu Xi could only say, "I will make arrangements for the construction. I''m just a little pity. The battle in the magic plant area looks like a siege. war. This is a good opportunity to improve the soldiers'' defense. " Neither Luna nor Shaya responded to Gu Xi''s words. After all, Luna was really pushed to her limit. As soon as one building was completed, the construction of another building started immediately, leaving no time to spare. ?Everything has been planned now, and many materials have been placed on the land, but Gu Xi cannot mess around. ?Luna quickly glanced at Shaya, and Shaya understood immediately. My lord, we still have to discuss the matter at Westminster Abbey. Well, we need to prepare for this. We can only restart the copy of the Westminster Abbey incident five times. At the beginning, I wanted people from the guild to help explore the way. Now this copy is related to whether we can enter Victoria City and whether it can affect the situation of Victoria City. ?Then these five opportunities to restart the instance cannot be wasted on others. ?We only have three chances to test it. After three times, no matter whether we are familiar with the path in the dungeon or not, we must try our best to conquer it. As for the last time, it is used as a last resort. We must leave a way out for ourselves. " Hearing what Gu Xi said so seriously, Luna and Shaya also became serious. The level of this dungeon is 5-10, and we only have one person above level 10, Death Incarnate. He will definitely need to be used. In addition, most of our military strength levels are between level 4 and 6, which can only be regarded as meeting the shortlisting standards for entering the dungeon. ? Even myself is like this. I reached level 4, but because I didnt complete the prerequisite tasks to activate the talent, I was stuck in the level. Although I have the help of two magical skills, we can ensure that we have enough troops to attack during the battle, but the strength of the troops is not equal to the combat power. When we entered the dungeon for the first time, we mainly did three things. First, figure out the map and determine the enemys strength, quantity, and BOSS situation. ??In Westminster Abbey, are there any friendly troops? What is their number? Can we borrow their strength? Second, accept the mission. I have seen it. There are 10 missions in the dungeon, including two exclusive missions. I am not sure which profession is dedicated to them now. There are three external missions. They should be missions received in Victoria City, but we cant take them now. Then there are five internal tasks. These five tasks can be received and completed in the dungeon. ??If possible, we will complete these five tasks during the fourth full-scale attack to avoid any problems during the official raid copy. Third, and most importantly, we need to check whether there is a chance to enter Victoria City from the dungeon, and at what point in time we entered Victoria City. This is the key to us getting the dungeon in advance. ??If we cannot enter Victoria City, after the first exploration, I will stop this copy and wait until our strength increases before taking action. ? ? In terms of games, Gu Xis learning is still very solid. The dungeon crystal, which can only be used five times, has been clearly arranged by him. ?According to Gu Xi''s calculations, he actually has a good chance of winning. Three failed challenges can definitely bring enough information to Gu Xi. You can even try out one or two BOSSes in the early stage. ??The fourth time I won the entire dungeon in one fell swoop, that was a sure thing. Listening to Gu Xis arrangement, both Luna and Shaya nodded. They also hope to enter Victoria City through the copy of Westminster Abbey. Otherwise, their connection with Victoria City will have to wait until the seventh change is completed before it can begin. At that time, let alone a small building, Im afraid there wont even be a place to stand. Thinking about entering the dungeon for the first time, Gu Xi was going to bring enough supplies, and he also needed to prepare his skills and other things. ?At the Magic Tower before, he had seriously considered which magic spells to copy into the Anti-Lich''s magic book. ??It was just because of learning dark knowledge that it took a while. Now that I have some free time, I just want to deal with this matter. ?So Gu Xi clapped his hands and said, "If you think this is okay, then get ready. I will leave the city in three hours and ask how to open the dungeon." After saying that, Gu Xi waved to Luna and Shaya and asked them to go down and get ready. ??And Gu Xi himself grabbed the thick red book that had been floating around his waist. Even though this thick book is as thick as a brick, there are actually only five pages in it. Each page can be written with a skill or magic. ?Gu Xi has already chosen the skills he wants to copy. When he opened the thick book, Gu Xi said to the first page: "Spiritualism!" The Book of Lich records the success of the skill Spiritualization, and the Spiritualism level +1. [Spiritualism Level 5+2 (0/2500): Consume 1 mana point, 1 unit of soul and 1 corpse, there is a 55% chance of summoning an undead to fight for you (Level 0, undead types are skeletons and zombies) , can grow, the number is unlimited)] After successfully recording the first skill, Gu Xi''s movements started quickly. Bone Storm, Skeleton Priest, Death Ripple, Magic Arrow! The Book of Lich records the success of the skill Bone Storm, and the Bone Storm level +1. Bone Storm Level 4+1 (53/1000), consumes 5 mana points, and forms a storm of bone fragments at the designated location, causing damage at 270% of your attack power to surrounding enemies within 60 seconds. The affected area of ????the Bone Storm is movable. The Book of Lich records the success of the skill Skeleton Priest, and the Skeleton Priest''s level +1. [Skeleton Priest Level 1+1 (19/100), consumes 5 mana points, and releases a temporary skeleton priest at the designated location. He can increase the damage of all nearby undead within 500 meters by 25% and restore 15% of the maximum health for them. %, lasting 45 seconds. The Book of Lich records the success of the skill Death Ripple, and the Death Ripple level +1. Death Ripple Level 1+1 (0/100): Consumes 10 mana points and causes a total of 65+15.5*3 undead breath damage to all non-undead creatures within a diameter of 50 meters. The Book of Lich records the success of the skill Magic Arrow, and the level of Magic Arrow +1. Magic Arrow 1+1 (0/100): Consumes 2 mana points to shoot magic missiles at the enemy, causing non-attribute damage. The power of the magic missiles is 24+15.5*5 points of damage. (End of this chapter) Chapter 225： Chores before going out to war (please subscribe) Chapter 225: Chores before going to war (please subscribe) Asking for subscriptions, monthly passes, recommendation votes, whatever you want, please support me! Three hours later, Gu Xi looked at the vampire knight brought behind Sha Ya and couldn''t help but shook his head. "There is no problem for you to follow me. Luna needs to take charge of the work in Alidovi, but there is no need to bring these vampire knights. Having vampires in the guild is somewhat ostentatious." Sir, think about your incarnation of death. You show off with a vampire, but you dont show off with a bone dragon. Sha Ya was not used to Gu Xi, so she dismissed Gu Xi''s thoughts with just one sentence. Gu Xi couldn''t say anything more about Sha Ya''s attitude. This guy was an eccentric being. Before he became an undead, he dared to tease Gu Xi. Now that he had become an undead, she wouldn''t be able to help him. Dare to do something. This is reasonable, but will it be too much? You are dragging all the vampires in the vampire mansion to present the letter. "If you don''t bring it out now, then when will you bring it out? When that big man Dimi obeys the order, vampires are not all under her command." Faced with such a thing, Gu Xi could only say: "That''s okay. Taking them out to show them off can be considered as protection." ?As Gu Xi spoke, he exited Alidovi City. Reappearing in the small square on the roadside, Gu Xi glanced around. He noticed that the players passing by would bring some undead behind them. On the one hand, these undead were protecting the players, and on the other hand, they were also showing off to the players. Others demonstrate the player''s strength. Some players even bring all their undead with them. This reassured Gu Xi a lot. He raised his head and walked out with Shaya. As for the vampire knights behind him, just as Shaya said at the beginning, you usually have bone dragons with you. There''s no point in being ostentatious with a bit of a vampire. After leaving Aridovi City, Gu Xi habitually wanted to find a ferocious weasel to lead the way. ?Before he could recruit him, Sha Ya came out from behind Gu Xi. Sir, look at me. ?The tacit understanding between Gu Xi and the contracted undead is quite high. He knew what Shaya wanted to do at a glance: "Okay, you lead the way." Shaya smiled slightly and took the initiative to walk in front. Just like the situation in Victoria City, no matter where she went, Shaya would lead the way. ?This is actually a hidden ability of Shaya. As a thief, she can find the most convenient or correct path even if she has never been to a place before. ?It was precisely because of this that Gu Xi let Sha Ya lead the way instead of calling the Dire Weasel. Shaya did not disappoint Gu Xi. She just walked around outside for a short time and determined the direction. At this time, Gu Xi had also sat on the evil coffin. Shaya was leading the way, with a group of bats transformed from vampire knights flying behind. They headed toward the southeast of Chaoyang Guild''s headquarters, where there was a commercial street built by the guild. ?Many commercial buildings have been built here, and the streets are three times wider than other places, making it easier for players to set up stalls here. At the same time, some offices that are convenient for players have also been built here. ?Here Gu Xi saw a library, restaurant, pub, barber shop, etc. The goal of his visit this time was the Zhanqi Design Studio located here. Normally speaking, as long as you are a player, you can start designing your own badges and battle flags after you officially take office. ??At the beginning, if there is no special opportunity for a rookie around level 1, his battle flag usually has no attributes. It would be more embarrassing for a rookie battle flag to fly on the battlefield than to fly a white flag. So most players will start designing battle flags after mastering their talents at level 5. Of course, there are also some players who have passed down the family. Their battle flags have been decided since the day they were born. When preparing the battle flag, they only need to come over and modify it. No need to redesign the pattern again. Gu Xi is one of those who has no family inheritance. Now, in addition to the chief symbol, his battle flag only has an undead natural disaster ritual badge. The remaining parts were all white flags, which made Gu Xi feel quite uncomfortable every time he raised his battle flag. It is rare to have free time now, so Gu Xi naturally wants to find someone to design his own battle flag. Pushing open the door of the Zhanqi Design Room, a player wearing glasses stood up. ?He is tall and thin, has gray hair, and wears blue sleeves on his hands. He is dressed like an old tailor. Hello, comrade, are you here to make a battle flag? I see that you are at level 4. You are about to reach level 5. Its time to get a battle flag of your own. Yes, please help me design a battle flag. "Okay, no problem. Please sit down here first. By the way, comrades, let me explain in advance that the first time the battle flag is designed with investment from the guild and is free of charge, but starting from the second time, no matter what is added to it, Or redesign, it all costs money. I know, help me design it first. "Okay, comrades, do you have a favorite color for the battle flag? As a necromancer, you can usually choose gray or purple. In addition, our Chaoyang Guild has a specific color, which is like the sunset red at dusk." ? Gu Xi preferred the purple flag at first, but when he took out the sunset red flag, Gu Xi''s eyes lit up. He really likes this color. Not to mention anything else, just this bright yellow, almost red feeling, makes Gu Xi satisfied. Just this kind of sunset red. Okay, but let me explain in advance that there are not many colors that can be matched with this sunset red. The common colors are only black and dark blue. Others such as dark cloud colors, meteor purple, etc. need to be ordered separately. Gu Xi laughed when he heard it, and he was playing tricks on me here. Sorry, I studied art in high school. ?Although Im not good at drawing, I can still do the pointing. ?It''s like a colorful black, that''s what people like me can say. With black and dark blue, check the effect first and then adjust. The old tailor didn''t say much about Gu Xi not choosing the other colors he recommended. He stretched out his hand a little in front of him, and a sunset red flag appeared in front of Gu Xi. At the same time, the old tailor quickly took out black and dark blue flags. Pen, ready to start drawing. ?However, Gu Xi said at this time: "Among the ordinary colors, what are the options between white and brighter blue?" Ordinary white, silver white, aqua blue ??The old tailor didn''t know why Gu Xi asked, but he spoke quickly anyway. Every time he said a color, there would be an extra pen in front of him. Gu Xi can know what the old tailor''s colors look like through the colors of these pens. After almost releasing all the ordinary colors, Gu Xi said. Draw first. If you need to change the color later, just follow my arrangements. (End of this chapter) ~： People were outside and delayed the update for an hour. People were outside updating for an hour People are busy outside, so the extra update at noon will take an hour. Please wait! Thanks! (End of this chapter) Chapter 226： Gu Xi’s battle flag (70158) Chapter 226 Gu Xis Battle Flag (70158) The update is a little late, please forgive me, todays update is in place! "Comrade, do you have any requirements for patterns? As a necromancer, I personally recommend skull and rose. This is a very classic necromancer combination. In addition, if you major in spiritualism, the arm extending from the ground is also more suitable. pattern." Isnt there any current painting? Of course, they are all real paintings, but the direction needs to be chosen. This is the first time for Comrades to make a battle flag, and there is no previous background battle flag. So I need to ask you in advance what direction you want to set so that I can draw easily. After all, even if it is a ceiling painting for teaching, it must have a theme, right? " At this point, the old tailor added: "So comrades, let''s see, what kind of idea do you choose? I think..." Dont think so. I control the city of death among the three divine skills. Is there any way to represent the city of death? ??The old tailor was interrupted and felt a little helpless, but he still had to say: "Yes, the most classic idea of ????a death city is to draw a castle in the middle of the battle flag, and there is a city gate stacked with skulls. ?A long shot and a close shot, these two are the most classic. At a glance, people know that the owner of the battle flag has mastered the magical skill of the death city. " What about the magical skill of Death Incarnation? Gu Xi asked again. "The incarnation of death depends on what the incarnation looks like. If it is a bone dragon, you can draw a bone dragon on the battle flag. If it is the God of Death, you can draw a sickle. Some people also draw black and white impermanence." ?This time the old tailor became honest. Before, he only wanted to make the first order for free and do it casually. Anyway, he was a newcomer who came to make the battle flag, so he didn''t have that many ideas at all. ??If they want to draw some thoughtful patterns, he can also argue that new players, who have not reached this level, cannot add random things to the battle flag. But Gu Xi suddenly used two of his three magical skills, which left the old tailor speechless. He can''t say that Gu Xi can''t use these three magical skills to design the battle flag. If he really says that, he will definitely be sprayed to death. So at this time, the old tailor showed his skills quite honestly and explained several of his design directions to Gu Xi. "Comrade, if these two magical skills are combined to make a battle flag pattern, which of the two designs would you like? One is the bone dragon circling the distant view of the castle, and the other is the pattern of the city gate. The bone The dragon poked his head down from the city gate." As he spoke, the old tailor also drew the general pattern on the battle flag. Gu Xi compared them carefully, while also thinking about his own thoughts. ??Both battle flag designs have good aspects, but there are also aspects that he doesn''t like. ??The castle in the distant view looks like Sleeping Beauty Castle, and the dragon incarnated by death is too small. ??In the close shot, there is only one head of the Bone Dragon, and there is only one door in the Death City. Instead, the stacked skeletons in front of the door are more conspicuous. In addition, the pattern occupies a relatively large space, blocking the background color that Gu Xi had chosen. ?So Gu Xi was not satisfied with these two ways of expression. Even if the old tailor said that this was just the design direction and needed to be adjusted later, Gu Xi would not agree. After all, the direction is wrong, and there is no point in adjusting it. After thinking for a moment, Gu Xi asked, "Can I give you some advice and you do the painting?" Of course. The old tailor said quite directly. "In that case, let''s draw the castle first. Wait, Chaoyang Guild has special colors. Do the three divine skills of death have special colors?" Gu Xi suddenly thought of a question at this time. ??The old tailor hesitated for a moment, and finally said: "Yes, the exclusive color of the city of death is night black, and the exclusive color of the incarnation of death is this pale white." ?Gu Xi started to think deeply at this time. Various different plans flashed through his mind, but none of them were very satisfactory. ? Sometimes he even thought about letting the old tailor go in a few more directions, and just forget about it if there was no big problem. But as soon as this thought came up, Gu Xi felt a little unwilling. ??This is Gu Xi''s battle flag, and he doesn''t want to do it casually. ?Looking at Gu Xi''s expression, the old tailor also had a smile on his face. ?It seems that Gu Xi has fallen into confusion, and now is a good opportunity for him to take action against Gu Xi. ??The old tailor said slowly: "Comrade, I see..." Before he could finish his words, he was directly interrupted by Gu Xi, "I told you to paint." Huh?! The old tailor did not expect Gu Xi to be so decisive. He wanted to say something else, but Gu Xi said directly. Ah what, just paint as I say. ?The old tailor just picked up the pen, and Gu Xi said directly: "Take the night black and let me see the contrast effect." ??In desperation, the old tailor could only use Night Black. Compared with pure black, this kind of black has an obvious layering effect. It feels like the difference between a mobile phone and a SLR. ?This kind of black looks more comfortable than the pure black before. Gu Xi pointed to the sunset-red flag and said, "Help me draw a bone dragon here." When the old tailor heard this, he pointed his paintbrush at a point on the flag, and a bone dragon appeared on the flag. At this time, Gu Xi began to adjust the angle of the bone dragon, freely enlarging or reducing the size of the bone dragon, and finally a black bone dragon occupying half of the flag was drawn. ??This bone dragon spreads its wings and flies up vertically. Its movements are like those of a two-headed eagle, except that it is not holding anything in its talons. ?At the chest of the bone dragon, you can not see the ribs in the color of the flag behind, but a pale white city gate pattern. There were no skulls or anything like that painted under the city gate as the old tailor said. ?That means nothing to Gu Xi. You are already a bone dragon. Is there anyone who doesnt know that you are a necromancer? ?So Gu Xi simply didnt add anything. ?However, Gu Xi did not forget his own achievements. The chief''s logo, as well as the Undead Natural Disaster Ritual Badge, were all requested by Gu Xi to be added to the battle flag, and he requested that it not affect the overall picture. The old tailor was speechless about this situation. He never thought that Gu Xi, who had no battle flag, could come up with so much material. This time he made a huge loss by designing a battle flag for Gu Xi. ?However, he still completed the final design honestly. He drew a circle on the edge of the bone dragon with its wings spread out, and drew two victory symbols inside the circle. After completing the design of the battle flag, the old tailor waved the painted battle flag, and three prepared battle flags appeared in his hand. Take it. After the battle flags are designed, we will give you a total of three battle flags. If there are not enough, you can make them yourself, or you can buy them here. The price for sale here is 10 yuan each. ?In addition, if you want to adjust the battle flag again, it will be 200 yuan per time next time. " After saying this, the old tailor said helplessly: "All patterns and colors are open!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 227： Open the copy (71158) Chapter 227 Open the copy (71158) ?Hold the three war flags, Gu Xi walked out of the war flag design room, and he casually draped a war flag on the evil coffin. After all, the evil coffin, which is as smooth as a mirror, needs a cool cushion. ?The other flag was sent back to Aridovi by Gu Xi. This battle flag will be hung on the ghost flagpole on top of the city gate. The last piece of Gu Xi will be carried with him. After all, there is no telling when there will be an opportunity to need a battle flag. ?After leaving the War Flag Design Room, Gu Xi headed towards the big square. This time, Gu Xi was going to the other end of the big square, which is where the players entered the dungeon. Different from the portal into the game world, the area where you enter the dungeon is obviously more lively. As soon as he entered the area in front of him, Gu Xi heard noisy sounds. Zombie siege, here comes a poisonous necromancer. Black Tower Hell, elite mode, chopper team, death knights above level 5. The group has started, the group has started, the 20-person group Raiden Tenno Temple is the first progress this week, anyone who wants to get on board is here! Level 7 Necromancer, natural magic power, Sandros standard equipment, please form a group! Private copy, four people and a sponsor, quickly brush 3,000 yuan at a time, the output is all inclusive, the sponsor is here! Looking at the lively scene, Gu Xi also had a curious look in his eyes. He has never seen such a lively scene. ?However, Gu Xi did not forget what he was here for. He walked up to the area administrator. Hello, private copy application is open. The person who manages this place is a necromancer of about level 7. He is wearing a yellow robe and has a yellow talisman between his eyebrows. As Gu Xi spoke, he raised his head and said, "Take out the copy crystal and let me take a look." Gu Xi held the copy crystal in his hand. When the necromancer saw him, he said, "A dungeon of level 5 to 10, what are you going to do now? Are you going to die?" Go in and find a way. No, you cant get in. The level limit is from level 5 to 10. You are only at level 4 now. You should honestly activate your talents and get to level 5 before entering... ? Before he finished speaking, Gu Xi put 100 yuan on the table. Well, its not impossible to enter in advance, but level 5 dungeons and dungeons below level 4 are completely different concepts. Level 5 dungeons are quite dangerous. As the Necromancer spoke, he signed his name on a piece of paper. After confirming again and again that Gu Xi knew the dangers of level 5 dungeons, he pushed the note forward. Have you seen the black portal over there? Just ask the gatekeeper to help you increase the activation energy by 23%. Thats it. Remember your own safety and dont die in the dungeon. Taking the note, Gu Xi said: "Thank you very much!" Looking at Gu Xi''s back as he left, the necromancer shook his head, "Today''s young people are so frivolous that they dare to attack high-level dungeons when they are only level 4, and they don''t know how to die. " Gu Xi didnt care about the necromancers sigh. ?After getting the note, Gu Xi came to the black portal as the necromancer said. ?Here a black suture monster was standing in front of the door. When Gu Xi came over, he slowly said: "This is where the intermediate and high-level private dungeon is opened. Did you go to the wrong place?" "No, this is the private copy I want to open. This is the entry agreement. The necromancer over there said that you should increase the activation energy by 23%." "Energy increased by 23%? In this way, people can enter without being restricted by the level of the dungeon, but only one person can enter at a time, and they can no longer enter in the form of a team. Even the undead minions cannot be brought with them when entering, and they can only enter the dungeon. On-site soul summoning. Are you going to die as a Level 4 person?" Hearing this, Gu Xi turned his head and glanced at Sha Ya. Without saying a word, Shaya retreated behind Gu Xi with the vampire knight. A city gate phantom appeared, sending Shaya back to Alidovi City. Seeing the shadow of the city gate behind Gu Xi, the Stitch Monster understood Gu Xi''s confidence. It turns out that if you have mastered the Death City skill, then there will be no problem. Three magical skills can be used anywhere. With the Death City, the dungeon battle can be turned into an offensive and defensive battle. ??There is nothing more to say about this. Just send people in directly. ?So the Stitch Monster turned the switch in front of the portal, and a platform rose from the ground. "Put the dungeon crystal up. I''ve adjusted the energy. When the crystal glows, you can go in by yourself." After saying this, Suture Monster kept turning the handle near the platform, and lightning bolts fell on the dungeon crystal. ??Gu Xi stood near the platform holding the Cold Wind Staff, staring at the dungeon crystal struck by lightning. When the dungeon crystal completely lit up, Gu Xi quickly took a step forward and stepped directly into the light of the dungeon crystal. Player 629SHD2S0FXC30, you are entering the dungeon: the Westminster Abbey event portal range. This range is level 5 to 10. Would you like to enter the dungeon? Looking at the message that popped up in front of him, Gu Xi said decisively: "Enter!" It was found that the activation energy has changed, and the conditions for entering the dungeon: Westminster Abbey Major Event have changed. The level of the dungeon remains unchanged, the entry range is not limited, and only one person is allowed to enter. Copy: Big Event in Westminster Abbey (Level Required: Level 5-10) Dungeon missions: external 3 (0/3), internal 5 (0/5), exclusive mission 2 (0/2) Dungeon BOSS: Five (0/5) Dungeon rewards: purple equipment (1 piece must be produced), blue equipment (5 pieces must be produced), green equipment is random As the information popped up in front of him, Gu Xi''s eyes flashed. ?Then the scene he saw when he came out of Westminster Abbey appeared before him again. ??The huge apple tree that enveloped Westminster Abbey, the corpse hanging on the apple tree, the human troops who stepped into the dangerous area without hesitation, and Anna who led the troops to charge. Everything is as it was when Gu Xi left. It is as if time has not been affected in any way. ?However, the screen finally scanned a few points. In front of the gate of Westminster Abbey, under the apple tree, inside Westminster Abbey, in the cemetery behind, and under the ground of Westminster Abbey. ? Gu Xi guessed that these five places should be the locations of the five BOSSs, but no matter how hard Gu Xi tried, he could not see clearly what the five BOSSs looked like. ?Just when Gu Xi wanted to see more details of Westminster Abbey, the picture was suddenly interrupted. ? Gu Xi found that he was already standing at the No. 19 bus stop outside Westminster Abbey. Outside him were groups of formal soldiers equipped with weapons. With the appearance of Gu Xi, the adhesion reacted immediately. (End of this chapter) ~： Just say a few words Just say a few words I ran outside all morning this morning, and the more I ran, the angrier I became. Actually, its not a big deal. My tenant said in April that the washing machine was broken, so I bought a new one through Taobao. ?The tenant quit the lease last month, and I didnt pay much attention. Today, the real estate agent said that there was a water leak in my house. I rushed over to deal with it and found that the water inlet pipe of the washing machine was broken. When I called someone to repair it, I found out that the washing machine was my old washing machine and the new washing machine was missing. ??I''m speechless. I''m not that failed as a landlord. How can I be defrauded of a washing machine worth several hundred yuan? I have been busy all morning and am still in a bad mood. I just sat down to change my mood and prepare to type. I hope this bad mood will not affect the writing. Also, please give me your support. (End of this chapter) Chapter 228： Copy task (please subscribe) Chapter 228 Copy Mission (please subscribe) ?? Gu Xi, who walked out of the No. 19 bus stop carrying the Cold Wind Staff, was quickly surrounded by people before he could see the situation around him clearly. Looking at the situation in front of him, Gu Xi was also startled. What was going on? Could it be that the dungeon was about to fight just now? ?This is a little too fast. ??Dont you give me time to prepare this copy? ?While Gu Xi was thinking, he raised the Cold Wind Staff, preparing to strike at the enemy in front of him. As a result, the other person said first: "Who are you? Don''t you know that Westminster Abbey is now a forbidden area? Go back quickly." Hearing this, Gu Xi put away the Cold Wind Staff. He understood that it was the soldiers in the copy who were preventing him from approaching Westminster Abbey. Gu Xi looked around, and then saw the old man cooking something in a big pot not far away. He shouted loudly: "Sir, Sir, it''s me, it''s me who brought the black flower." Coming out of Westminster Abbey. I''m here to help Anna. " ?Hearing Gu Xi''s words, the old man who was studying the liquid in the pot carefully raised his head. He glanced at Gu Xi and asked with some doubts. You seem to have become much stronger. Gu Xi also knew that his current level was vastly different from his previous level. ?At the same time, the equipment on his body is also obviously different, especially the cold wind staff, the spiritual lamp in his hand, and the reverse lich on his shoulder, which are not accessible to ordinary people. Necromancers always have some abilities to improve themselves. The Great Sir didn''t say anything to Gu Xi''s words. He had seen a lot of sudden increases in strength. There is no noble in Victoria who does not have such ability. He was just a little curious as to what Gu Xi was doing running in at this time. "Okay, you all, get out of the way. I know this person, and so does the eldest princess. I''ll talk to him." Hearing this, the nearby soldiers quickly retreated. Gu Xi noticed that the soldiers did not retreat far, they were patrolling nearby. At the same time, Victoria seemed to have transported the battlefield defense line here. Sandbags, roadblocks, horse barriers, and barbed wire were arranged in circles on the road. ?There are also war machines such as catapults and ballistae on these defense lines. It seems that the time point in this copy is not the time when Gu Xi left. ?While Gu Xi was still observing the situation of the copy, the great knight had already arrived in front of Gu Xi. Although I dont know how you became like this in one day, but now the eldest princess has entered Westminster Abbey, we cant delay it to three days just because the eldest princess said three days. If you can come here, you must be here for the eldest princess. Now I need your help. " "I can come here, naturally because of the eldest princess. Tell me where I should attack." No, no, you dont need to attack Westminster Abbey now. The soldiers in Britain are not dead yet, so how can we let the civilian justice take action? But you have also seen that now we are guarding against the strange impact on the outside world. There are many small things that cannot be done by human hands. Do you still remember the black flowers you brought before? ??Those are the flowers of that weird apple tree. Now I have used up the flowers in my hand. This is the key to unlocking the secret of the apple tree. Can you help me find some more apple tree flowers? I dont want more, ten, no, twenty will do. You are a mage, right? As long as you help me find it, I will give you some tips on spells. " Ding! You communicate with the great knight in the dungeon and learn about his needs. You activate a dungeon mission! ]????Dungeon Quest: Black Apple Blossoms Find a sufficient number of apple blossoms and hand them over to the Sir for research. Task requirement: Find 20 apple blossoms (0/20) Task reward: a skill level +1. Note 1: The place with the most apple flowers is naturally on the apple tree. If you can''t get close to the apple tree, you can also go to the nearby alleys to have a look. Note 2: Please note that Apple Blossom is quite dangerous, please be prepared for battle when facing it. There was a mission as soon as I arrived. ? Gu Xi felt happy now. This mission was pretty good. One skill level was +1, which was better than the long-term mission in the Wisdom Tree. The long-term mission of the Wisdom Tree is for professional skills. This mission clearly means that all skills can be improved. , In other words, Gu Xis undead knowledge, magic knowledge, and undead control that can affect spiritualism are all within the scope of upgrade. This is a good thing for Gu Xi. ??You must know that among the prerequisites for activating talents, knowledge of the undead and magic knowledge must reach level 6, and eight professional skills must reach level 4. Professional skills can also be improved through various means. Undead knowledge and magic knowledge must be learned by oneself, or improved by luck. The reward for this task in front of him is pretty good for Gu Xi. ?So Gu Xi immediately took over the task. ?After Gu Xi took over the task, the Great Sir gave Gu Xi a pass, allowing him to freely enter and exit the vicinity of Westminster Abbey. As long as he doesn''t get close to the line of defense formed by the Paladins, he can go wherever he wants. ? Gu Xi looked at the map where he could go, including the streets and alleys outside Westminster Abbey. You can approach half of the large square in front of Westminster Abbey, but you can''t go any further because there is a defense line formed by the Paladins further forward, and anyone who comes close will be attacked as an enemy. ?In addition to the Paladin''s defense line, there are several defense lines outside Westminster Abbey. According to what is shown on the map, the largest one is the Royal Guards from the British Royal Family, and the rest are the Church''s Holy Light Priests, the Merlin Sirens, which are mainly mages, and the Highlander Legion, which is mainly warriors. ?There are about a hundred griffons circling in the sky. Although among these forces, there are no existences above level 20. But Gu Xi did not think that they did not have such strength, but because of the upper limit of the dungeon, the level 20 legendary boss battlefield was not here. ?For this reason, Gu Xi was not in a hurry to contact him. He planned to complete the [Black Apple Blossom] dungeon mission first. ?But before going out to find the black apple blossoms, Gu Xi had one more thing to do. ?He turned around and walked towards the No. 19 bus stop. The moment he stepped into the bus stop, a line of text popped up in front of him. The dungeon export was found, would you like to exit the dungeon? Please note that there is a choice in the exit direction. Should I return the same way or enter Victoria City? (End of this chapter) Chapter 229： The hope of entering Victoria City (please subscribe) Chapter 229 The hope of entering Victoria City (please subscribe) Please subscribe, recommend, and vote monthly. I will work hard to update. Please support me! Looking at the exit information at the No. 19 bus stop in front of him, Gu Xi did not exit the dungeon directly. A city gate quickly appeared behind him. Shaya, who had been waiting behind the city gate, quickly came out with the vampire knight troops. At the sudden appearance of the vampire knight, the nearby soldiers glanced this way. After discovering that these vampires were submissive under Gu Xi''s control, they did not come over to inquire about the situation. They have all heard just now that Gu Xi is a necromancer and can summon some undead. This is a normal behavior. ??But they didn''t expect that Gu Xi did not immediately deal with the task he just received, but glanced at Sha Ya. ?Shaya quickly took the vampire knight into the No. 19 bus stop. ?Gu Xi stood in front of the bus stop and waited. ?Although Gu Xi''s behavior at this time seemed a bit inexplicable, most of the soldiers did not come to check on Gu Xi. From their point of view, Gu Xi can directly open a city gate and bring in a group of undead. Maybe sending people out is also a way for Gu Xi to call in other undead. ?About twenty minutes later, Shaya walked in alone from the No. 19 bus stop. "How about it?" You can enter, but the time is different from the time of the copy. Gu Xi had already guessed about this situation. He had withdrawn from Victoria City for so long, and less than a day had passed in the dungeon. This meant that when the dungeon generated the dungeon crystal, it was no longer on the same line as Victoria City. This is normal because the time points are different. He is more concerned about the current situation in Victoria City. Victoria City is almost burning now. "You lead the troops over and protect our small building. Don''t worry about anything else. The small building must be occupied. That is our territory. Even if Victoria City is burned to ashes, we must occupy this place for me." ? Gu Xi knew very well what he needed now. The first goal of his visit to the dungeon this time was to explore the situation of the dungeon, and the second was to open up the connection with Victoria City. Yes, but sir, there is one thing I want to explain clearly. "you say." ?Seeing Sha Ya''s troubled look, Gu Xi said encouragingly. I can lead the team out of the dungeon and enter Victoria City, and I can also return to the dungeon from Victoria City, but the undead I brought out of the dungeon cannot return to the dungeon. As soon as he heard this, Gu Xi understood the meaning of Sha Ya''s words. The undead she took away will not be able to give Gu Xi enough help in the next dungeon battle. "It''s okay. I won''t force myself to clear the dungeon this time. Just use as few troops as possible. Victoria City is the most critical right now." Gu Xi said decisively: "Now we have to calculate the available troops, Shaya. We may not be able to give you a lot of troops this time, but your mission in Victoria City is quite heavy." Dont worry, sir, I will take care of everything in Victoria City. Shaya patted her chest and said. Okay, Ill contact Luna to count the available troops. As Gu Xi spoke, he opened the gate of the city of death. At this time, Luna drove out of the city gate with 100 ghosts and 50 withered ones. ?Seeing Gu Xi starting to recruit troops, the soldiers who were paying attention to the situation also nodded in approval. It seems that Gu Xi really came to help the eldest princess. These batches of troops are all comrades-in-arms. At this time, Gu Xi began to explain the situation in Victoria City to Luna. At the same time, he also asked Luna how many troops could be mobilized in the city. Luna quickly gave a certain answer to Gu Xi''s question. "We can mobilize three thousand undead now. If there are more, the magic plant area and the barracks will be affected." When Luna said this, Gu Xi thought of the empty look in Alidovi during the last undead natural disaster ritual battle. ?At the same time, I also think of the evil wood lake that is currently being activated. ??If all the troops are really withdrawn, the city of Alidovi will not be safe either. Luna can mobilize three thousand troops, which is already the limit that Alidovi City can mobilize now. ?Thinking of this, Gu Xi glanced at Sha Ya. Shaya immediately said: "There can''t be so many people hidden in the small building. I need elites. The number of people is about three hundred." "Five hundred people. You choose the troops. You can''t place them elsewhere in Victoria City. First ensure your safety and then consider other things. After all, except for the copy, we don''t know when Victoria can be contacted." If you dont have any troops, Im afraid you wont be able to sustain the situation. " Shaya also knew the situation in Victoria City. She was not pretentious and started to mobilize troops on the spot. Then lets bring 500 soldiers. The 9 vampires I brought out just now will be followed by 50 ghosts. Their characteristics can be used in many places. Zombies need to be defensive. There will definitely be an offensive and defensive battle later, and the defense must be sufficient. Lets start with 100 zombies. There are two hundred skeleton spearmen. I have heard about their fighting methods. In large-scale battles, they are the most powerful. In addition, I want ten Blighters, and I need health-replenishing troops. Add 30 skeleton mages and 20 corpse flies. With them, safety can be ensured whether fighting on the ground, entering the sewer, or other places. Just add ordinary undead to the rest, and ordinary skeleton soldiers can be used. " Upon hearing this, Gu Xi knew that Shaya had really planned to bring about 300 elite people there from the beginning. Gu Xi forced her to have 500 soldiers before she considered other troops. "Okay, I will give priority to those who have fought in this army, Luna." ?Luna understood what Gu Xi meant as soon as she heard it, and quickly entered the city of Aridovi through the city gate. At the same time, Gu Xi also gave Sha Ya his final instructions. Shaya, please bring an owl over later. If there is any news, we will contact you through the owl. If the owl cannot contact us, then we will give priority to preserving our own life. Then we will preserve the connection between Aridovi City and Victoria City, which is our small building. If possible, take this opportunity to grab some land, even if it is burned land. " Shaya understood the priorities as soon as she heard this. She nodded affirmatively, indicating that she would not mess around. "By the way, when you are in Victoria City, see if there are any missions related to the Westminster Abbey incident. I''m afraid you can only accept the three external missions in Victoria City. I can''t go there now. , this matter will be left to you. Dont worry, sir! At this moment, Luna also came out of Alidovi City with the selected undead troops, and she also brought a large amount of supplies in the hands of all the undead. (End of this chapter) Chapter 230： Explore a copy (72159) Chapter 230 Exploration Copy (72159) The average order is 1593. Seeing the average order increase every day, I feel much better. Please give me your support! Ignore the vampire just now, there are five hundred soldiers here, plus a skeleton leader and a zombie leader, which can provide the undead soldiers with supplies for ten days. Shaya, be careful. " ?Handing the troops that had just come out of Aridovi City into the hands of Shaya, Gu Xi gave Shaya one last word. Dont worry, sir, I will take care of everything. Sha Ya confidently said to Gu Xi, then turned around and entered the No. 19 bus station with five hundred undead soldiers. Looking at Gu Xi recruiting a large number of troops and then sending them all away, the nearby soldiers were also very surprised. They didnt quite understand what Gu Xi wanted to do. At this time, Gu Xi stood up straight with the cold wind staff, and undead troops began to walk out of the city gate one after another. Because the open space in front of the No. 19 station was not big, Gu Xi did not release a large number of taxi queens. He only mobilized 500 skeleton spearmen, 200 skeleton two-handed swordsmen from the Bone-cutting Battalion, and 200 zombie axes. shield. ?In addition, there are 50 ghosts and 15 gargoyles hovering in the sky, and 30 freshly baked skeleton mages are following Gu Xi. All the remaining troops are staying in the city of Aridovi, waiting for Gu Xi''s order. At the same time, Luna had made it clear to Fugu when she came out. When encountering a battle in Alidovi City, the gathered troops could be called upon, but the number called could not exceed half of the troops. After all, Gu Xi could mobilize troops to attack at any time. ??Seeing another batch of new undead come out from behind the gate, the soldiers guarding here were numb. They were looking at Gu Xi speechlessly, not knowing what to say. They never thought that there was such a necromancer in Victoria City. ? Gu Xi did not communicate with these soldiers. After all the undead were standing, Gu Xi glanced at the person in the direction of Westminster Abbey and then looked away. The alley over the target, lets go! ?Under Gu Xi''s order, the undead army walked out of the defense line of ordinary soldiers in neat steps and began to enter the streets and alleys outside Westminster Abbey. These streets and alleys are still in the same situation as when the Westminster Abbey incident broke out. There were blood stains all over the ground, and traces of destruction were still left as roots burrowed out of the ground. Some houses have even collapsed and no one paid attention to them. Looking at the situation in front of him, Gu Xi said with a cold face, "Luna!" Luna understood what Gu Xi meant as soon as she heard it. When Gu Xi released the gate of Alidovi City, she began to mobilize the skeletons that had survived the avalanche and had not reached level 3 from inside. ?As soon as these skeletons came out, they quickly headed towards the collapsed house and began to rummage for useful things. ??Gu Xi led the undead troops and began to march around, looking for the black apple blossoms. In Gu Xi''s mind, there are so many streets and alleys near Westminster Abbey. If one place doesn''t work, then find another place. It is impossible for all places to be cleaned, and there will always be some missing places. . As for spending time searching, Gu Xi didn''t care at all. Anyway, it was his first time to explore the dungeon, and Gu Xi had no intention of beating the BOSS. Instead, pathfinding became Gu Xi''s first choice. It doesnt matter if you spend a little more time, Gu Xi has plenty of time. ?With this thought in mind, Gu Xi really managed to sweep across the streets. ??The main force of the undead troops lined up neatly and strode forward. After making sure that there was no danger, the cannon fodder skeletons began to carry things, and Gu Xi led the troops to move to the next street. This progress was very fast, and in a short while, Gu Xi had cleared about ten streets nearby. ??? I picked up a lot of gray garbage, but there was nothing really useful. ??All the people affected by the tree roots and vines were dragged back to the apple tree and hung on the tree. Not even a body was found on the ground. Faced with this situation, Gu Xi was not so anxious and led his troops into the next street as before. But just as he entered the street, a white light suddenly hit him. ?Gu Xi raised his hand, and a magic arrow flew out. When this magical arrow first flew out, it looked like a blue ball of light, but after flying about one meter, it turned into a long blue sword. When it flew to the third meter, Frost has appeared on the long sword, and it looks like a flying frost sword. ?After flying out, the magic arrow hit the white light head-on immediately. ??With a bang, white light and magic arrows exploded in the air. Taking advantage of this opportunity, the skeleton swordsmen of the Bone-cutting Battalion rushed out and headed in the direction of the white light. At this time, Gu Xi, who was kneeling on the evil coffin, also saw the direction of the white light. A paladin wearing red silk thread was holding up a two-handed heavy sword. ??This paladin''s face has been distorted out of shape, with veins exploding around his eyes, and the blood vessels seem to be about to explode. When he looked at Gu Xi, he opened his mouth wide and kept shouting something, but he couldn''t make any sound. ?Gu Xi could tell that he seemed to be asking Gu Xi to kill him. ?Gu Xi didn''t think much, pointed at the Holy Knight''s Cold Wind Staff and shook it again. Magic Arrow! Under Gu Xi''s spell, three magic arrows flew out. ??As Gu Xi attacked, the paladin raised his two-handed heavy sword again. ?However, there was an expression of resistance on his face, and he gritted his teeth and tried to push down his arm. As soon as he tried so hard, the magic arrow hit him. The power of ice froze his muscles, and at the same time, the damage effect of the magic arrow knocked him back several steps. At this time, the skeleton two-handed swordsmen of the Bone-cutting Battalion rushed in front of the Paladin. They raised their swords and slashed hard at the Paladin. Looking at the long sword that was slashed at him, the paladin not only did not dodge, but a look of relief flashed in his eyes. He stretched his head outwards, exposing his neck, and quite simply exposed his vitals to the skeleton. In front of the two-handed swordsman. ??The skeleton two-handed swordsman had no idea what kind of situation he was encountering. He just instinctively kills the enemy when encountering him. ??However, the paladin couldn''t stand it and wanted to die. After the sword was cut, the paladin''s head was cut off. When the head fell to the ground, the paladin also showed a smile on his face. The Skeleton Two-Handed Swordsman (summon) kills the possessed Paladin (level 6), you get 1 experience point (overflow seals 1 point), and the summons gets 213 experience points. The Skeleton Two-Handed Swordsman (summoned object) is grateful to the Paladin, promoted to a warrior, and masters the skill Holy Light Slash! [Skeleton Two-Handed Sword Warrior (Level 5, Summoned): Experience (33/2500) Attack 9, Defense 7, Life 35, Skills: Combat Elite, Kill, Charge First, Holy Light Slash. (End of this chapter) Chapter 231： Hidden map (73159) Chapter 231 Hidden Map (73159) A skeleton learned Holy Light Slash? What is happening to this world? ?However, Gu Xi got used to this situation immediately. In Chaoyang Guild, Gu Xi saw many necromancers and death knights who played with light spells or skills. ?Now it seems that there is a skeleton who has learned Holy Light Slash, but this is actually nothing. Gu Xi was actually a little curious about the situation of this paladin. "check!" Under Gu Xis order, all the undead troops rushed out towards this street. ?This time Gu Xis exploration finally paid off. ?On this street, Gu Xi found more than ten corpses of Paladins who died in battle, as well as three cut vines. ??On the top of one of the vines, the black apple blossoms have not been scattered. ?Looking at the way these paladins held their vines until they died in battle, Gu Xi sighed. Bring a few skeletons and take the corpses of these Paladins to the No. 19 bus stop. After hearing Gu Xi''s order, Luna did not persuade him to say anything. Even if each of these corpses had exceeded level 6 during their lifetime, and even if these corpses could be used to create stronger and better undead, she did not stop Gu Xi''s idea. . After sending away the body of the paladin, Gu Xi walked to the three vines. Hand out his hand to pull up the vine with black apple blossoms, Gu Xi heard a message in his ear. You get 1 black apple blossom, and the task progress changes (1/20). ?However, Gu Xi''s attention was not focused on this. When he pulled up the vine, Gu Xi noticed that there was dried green liquid on the cut end of the vine. Following the traces left by the liquid, Gu Xi could see where the vines popped out of the ground. There are three potholes in total on this street, which shows that there were only three vines attacking this street in the first place. ??If all three vines were cut down by the Paladin, then what possessed the Paladin just now and why did the other Paladins die? An idea appeared in Gu Xi''s mind. Before Gu Xi could think this through clearly, Luna floated over. My lord, everything has been cleaned up. ? Gu Xi was about to give an order to go to the next block, but just as he was giving the order, Gu Xi''s eyes fell on the hole drilled by the vines. ?He hesitated for a moment, and finally said: "Luna, call the ghost and corpse fly over and look down these three potholes." ?After receiving Gu Xis order, Luna quickly returned to Alidovi City without asking why, and began to mobilize the troops Gu Xi needed. ??Ghost Gu Xi still has many men, but the number of corpse flies is obviously not many anymore. In the previous expedition to the sewers, a lot of corpse flies were taken away, and then another batch was distributed to Shaya. There are actually not many corpse flies left in Alidovi City that can be used. Gu Xi has no source of corpse flies. These things really only kill a group of them. But now is not the time to think about this at all. After releasing the corpse flies and ghosts, they took the initiative to enter the pit. ??Gu Xi stood on top of a pothole and waited. After a while, several ghosts flew up from under the pothole. They pointed at Luna and said something. Unlike Gu Xi, as a ghost, Luna can talk directly with ghosts. After listening, she turned to Gu Xi and said, "Sir, they found another section of the vine roots below." Hearing this, Gu Xi''s eyes lit up. Go down and have a look. After saying this, Gu Xi jumped down into the pit, and then Gu Xi''s soldiers quickly jumped in, almost filling the pit. Fortunately, Luna realized something was wrong immediately and asked the undead who wanted to jump down from behind to divide their forces. The slow-moving zombies guarded outside the pit, and the skeleton spearmen who needed to cooperate in the battle simply did not come down. ?The ones who came down were the skeleton two-handed swordsmen and skeleton mages from the Bone-cutting Battalion. ?These undead were divided into three pits and moved forward at the same time, and Gu Xi had already led Luna to the front. ??The pothole is not very high from the ground, and is located about three meters underground. ?After entering the passage from the pit, Gu Xi reached out and touched the soil in the pit, and then said with disdain, "The smell of blood is disgusting." ?Then Gu Xi pressed his arm heavily on the edge of the hole, and the traces of manual excavation appeared in front of Gu Xi. Without looking too far, you can see that the vine roots from the apple tree were led here. In order to accurately attack every street outside Westminster Abbey, they even deployed at least one node in every street and alley. And use blood mixed with special energy to attract the roots of the apple tree. ??Finally, the cultists on the ground activated the ritual, angered the tree roots and vines, and used pedestrians on the nearby street as sacrifices to induce the apple tree to mutate. ? And what they did was quite successful. Judging from the apple tree that covered half of Westminster Abbey with its shade, this operation was quite perfect. They have even calculated their final retreat. As the apple tree mutates, the retracted apple tree roots will destroy the passage that guides the roots underground. Even if someone found that the apple tree roots popped out of the ground, they would not be able to follow the passage to find the location of the apple tree roots. ?All they could find was a collapsed tunnel. If they wanted to dig out along the tunnel, it would be better to fight directly in front of Westminster Abbey Square. But the cultists never expected that they would encounter an unexpected situation. ?A dozen paladins gathered on this street. They risked their lives and cut off the roots of the apple tree. The severely injured apple tree root did not return to its original position, but got stuck in the tunnel. Let these three tunnels become tunnels that have not collapsed. ?The reason why Gu Xi was so sure of all this was because when he walked through the three tunnels, a message popped up in front of him. Discover the hidden map of the dungeon, the underground mausoleum, please find the core location of the underground mausoleum, the Crown of the Holy Tree, within twelve hours! Note: This is the first time that the hidden map in the dungeon has been discovered. If the exploration mission is not completed within twelve hours, the hidden map here will be erased in the dungeon in the future. Looking at the information in front of him, Gu Xi couldn''t help but sigh in his heart. Let me just say that the exploration of the first round of dungeons is important. ??If you go directly to Westminster Abbey in the first round, this hidden map will be gone. Now that there is one more hidden map, it is equivalent to one more place where you can fight. ? Gu Xi didnt pay attention to why the core location of the underground mausoleum was called the Crown of the Holy Tree. At this time, he was thinking about how to remove the apple tree roots without causing the tunnel to collapse. (End of this chapter) Chapter 232： Pea Treasure Box (please subscribe) Chapter 232 Pea Treasure Box (Please subscribe) Is there any way to dig up the roots of this tree? After circling around the three apple tree roots, Gu Xi looked back at Luna. Luna also shook her head helplessly. Gu Xi is treating the undead as omnipotent. ?Although the undead do not need money to work, their power is actually limited, and they cannot move mountains and reclaim seas in a short time. ?Digging through the roots of these apple trees is no problem, but it will take time. Twelve hours is simply not enough, and the hidden map is nominally a maze, and the time to enter the battle must also be calculated. ?This is really too tight. ?Luna''s shake of the head made Gu Xi think about another plan, how about finding the great knight over at the No. 19 bus station? Said that the roots of apple trees were found here? Ask them if they are interested? Just thinking of this, Gu Xi shook his head. Lets forget it. The Great Sir is studying how to deal with the apple tree, and there is no way to lure him over. As for the ability of ghosts to penetrate walls, the limit is 15 meters. Zombies with the ability to escape from the ground, or other means of traveling on the ground, are almost at the same level. This is a restriction on the players'' soldiers, restricting them from using their abilities to bypass the city wall or other means. ?When he learned about this in class, Gu Xi thought this restriction was a good intention. After all, no matter what kind of city lord, they dont want the city wall they have worked so hard to build to be penetrated directly by ghosts, or that a group of miner zombies dig out of the ground under the floor of their home one day. But now Gu Xi desperately wants to have a unit that can bypass such long apple tree roots and open the passage to the underground mausoleum. ?But the fact was that he was helpless. After hesitating for a moment, Gu Xi took out a blue pea seed from his pocket. ??This is the [Assimilation Pea] that opened in the library this week. It is a special pea that can be grafted on other vines or roots such as tree roots to absorb nutrients, control the vines, and finally produce a treasure chest. ??Gu Xi was originally waiting for the Xiemu Lake blood sacrifice to be completed and used [Assimilation Pea] to graft the huge tentacle tree root. Unexpectedly, I encountered such a thing just after entering Westminster Abbey. ?Although he was a little reluctant to part with it, Gu Xi still took it out. ?Press the blue peas on the broken roots of the apple tree, and the blue pea vines will grow automatically without any further movement. As the pea vines grew, the roots of the apple tree shrank significantly, and the pea vines took this opportunity to prop up the passage. ?After a while, a blue vine path appeared in front of Gu Xi. ??Gu Xi glanced into the path and said, "The troops will return to the city and just leave the corpse flies behind." Luna knew Gu Xis plan as soon as she heard it. ?This vine path can only allow one person to pass. If you move forward with these skeleton soldiers and zombies, the movement speed will definitely be slow. ?Then it would be better to let them return to Alidovi City first, and then release them after Gu Xi finds the underground tomb. ?So Luna quickly commanded the troops to retreat into the city gate. Gu Xi was already one step ahead, running towards the vine path with the corpse fly. ?Because the vine path was relatively small, Gu Xi couldn''t release the evil coffin, so he could only run forward on his own. ?The bumpy progress was obviously much slower, but fortunately the roots of the apple tree had been absorbed by the assimilated peas, so the journey was smooth. After running for about ten minutes, Gu Xi reached the end of the vine path. A pea clip as tall as one person appeared on the vine at the front. Beneath the pea trap is a deep, bottomless pit. Just lying on the big pit, Gu Xi could hear the howling wind coming from below. He knew very well that the entrance to the underground mausoleum was below him, and at the same time, Gu Xi could also feel the faint water vapor below. ?After thinking about it, Gu Xi pulled off the joints of the vine and threw it down. About seven or eight seconds later, the sound of something falling into the water came from below. This is the mausoleum filled with water. ??As a necromancer, Gu Xi''s judgment on the conditions of buildings such as tombs and mausoleums is still quite good. It seems that the roots of the apple tree penetrated the sewer and also penetrated other people''s tombs along the way. ??Although he didn''t know which big man in Britain belonged to the tomb below, Gu Xi still hoped that he would feel more comfortable soaking in the water. After taking a look, Gu Xi reached out and grabbed the pea clip at the end of the vine. You found a pea treasure chest (blue), please open it. Im lucky, I opened the treasure chest just after entering the dungeon. ??Gu Xi said with a smile, and with a push of his hands, he squeezed the pea clip away, and at the same time, a bunch of messages popped up in front of him. You get Pea Grenade (green)*4. You get fairy beans (green)*1. ?Get jade pea (blue, inlaid)*1. Pea grenade (green): It will automatically explode three seconds after it hits the ground. The explosion will cause 300 points of damage to everyone nearby. Fairy beans (green): Food, after taking it, it can quickly restore 1000 points of life and 1000 points of mana, and at the same time, it can keep one person from being hungry for a day. Jade Pea (blue, inlaid): Inlaid in a weapon, it can specify a missile, long-range, and shooting skill level +2. ? ? Embedded in armor, you can specify a defense, counterattack, and recovery skill level +2. Inlaid in jewelry, you can specify a passive skill level +2. Looking at what came out of the pea treasure chest, Gu Xi''s eyes lit up. ??Pea grenades and fairy beans are trivial matters, but the jade pea is the key. A skill level +2, and you can also specify which skill. ??Gu Xi now wishes he had a ring with a hole or a necklace with a hole. Adding this thing to it would be the best solution. ??But after Gu Xi rummaged for a long time, he only had two pieces of equipment with holes on him. ??The Cold Wind Staff and the Reverse Lich, should they use this jade pea now or wait until they go back to look for suitable decorations? Gu Xi hesitated for a while. At this moment, Luna also floated in. "grown ups." "Oh." Gu Xi finally realized that now was not the time to think about this. Without thinking much, Gu Xi stuffed everything into his bag, grabbed a loose vine, and headed towards the mausoleum below. ??As Gu Xi held up the spiritual lamp with one hand, he held the vine hanging down with the other hand. There was another ding in his ear. The underground mausoleum is discovered, the hidden map is temporarily opened. Please find the core of the underground mausoleum, the Crown of the Holy Tree, within 11 hours, 33 minutes and 29 seconds, otherwise the underground mausoleum will automatically close. The next time you restart the dungeon after success, the hidden map will be automatically opened, and the passage into the hidden map will be at the feet of the slain Paladin. (End of this chapter) Chapter 233： Tomb soaked in water (please subscribe) Chapter 233 The mausoleum submerged in water (please subscribe) ?Hooping down into the big hole through the pea vine, Gu Xi kept holding the spiritual lamp and shining it downwards. A large amount of river water has been poured into the underground mausoleum, and the spiritual lamp itself cannot shine too far. When Gu Xi looked down, all he could see was the dark water. ?Gu Xi didnt think much and put the evil coffin on the water on the spot. ?Although it cannot move in the water, it is still possible for such a large coffin to float on the water. After landing on the evil coffin, Gu Xi held up the spiritual lamp and looked around. Gu Xi found that he was nearly sixty meters away from the ground at this time, and the underground mausoleum in front of him was also quite large. Although Gu Xi could not see far now, he could tell from the flow of wind and water that the mausoleum in front of him was quite large. This underground space is as big as Westminster Abbey Square. ?Now Gu Xi''s thumb was dipped in water and he raised it forward to feel the direction of the wind. ??The cold wind staff gently touched the front of the evil coffin, and a black air spewed out from the evil coffin, heading towards where the wind blew. Gu Xis idea is very simple. Regardless of the situation of the underground mausoleum, find the edge first. Wait until you find the edge, then consider others. ?But as soon as the evil coffin moved, Gu Xi felt that something was not right. Something suddenly emerged from the water. ??Gu Xi held up the spiritual lamp and took a look. What caught his eyes were the heads floating on the water, and the black hair spread out in the water like flowers. ??If you are an ordinary person, you will definitely be frightened by the scene in front of you. ???If you are a person who studies ghosts and gods, you may shout loudly: "Stand up the floating corpse!" Let me talk about it later, how terrible it is to have a corpse floating in the water. But for a necromancer like Gu Xi, he only said one sentence in the end. Isnt it said that Britain has a Mediterranean per capita? It doesnt look like it. ??Then Gu Xi put the Cold Wind Staff into the water and pointed his finger in front of him. Storm of Bones! A storm of white bones moved forward from the direction pointed by Gu Xi. The hair of those standing floating corpses that had been transferred by the white bone fragments were all rolled together. Then it disappeared in the water. At this time, Gu Xi calmly raised the spiritual lamp a little higher and looked at the distance seriously. ?At this moment, a large amount of black hair popped out from the water, turning into a black screen pressing towards Gu Xi from all directions. With such an attack method, Gu Xi just smiled and did not make any more moves. He just followed the storm of bones released in front of him. ??When so many floating corpses appeared underwater just now, Gu Xi had already made some guesses. ??The Bone Storm is just a temptation for him. The reaction under the water now made Gu Xi completely believe his guess. ?The scene in front of me is completely an illusion caused by the gathering of Yin Qi. Otherwise, the water in the mausoleum under Westminster Abbey was obviously filled in not long ago. How could there be such a gathering place of drowned ghosts as the Evil River? There would be so many floating corpses. The most important thing is that all of them are female corpses. ?This is obviously fake. It is the product of the yin energy affecting the senses and frightening oneself. As a necromancer, Gu Xi knew exactly what to do when encountering such a situation. Protect the only light source, find something to open the way, and just move forward regardless of anything else. Gu Xi did the same thing. The evil coffin didn''t move very fast in the water, but it could still move to some extent. ?As long as he ignored all this and followed the direction of the wind, Gu Xi would soon reach the edge of the tomb. Once you find the edge, Gu Xi can follow the edge of the mausoleum and look for the door of the mausoleum. Whenever you want to find the crown of the sacred tree, there are rules to follow. No matter what, it is much better than staying on the water and not knowing where you are. ?However, the black hair rushing in front of him made Gu Xi feel a little unhappy because he didn''t have some magic to set fire to. If there is anything, he can burn everything with one fire. Unhappy, Gu Xi raised the cold wind staff and pointed in the direction of the black hair. Fire Trap! Subsequently, in Gu Xi''s eyes, eight red spots of light flashed in the position of the black hair. ?However, Gu Xi''s flame trap did not play any role in the black hair. After all, there was no enemy to come into contact with it, so it would naturally not cause the trap to explode. ??In addition, research on the designated explosion of the derivative skill of the flame trap has not yet begun, and Gu Xi cannot actively detonate the trap, so the flame trap can only be attached to the black hair and cannot get a response. ?After Gu Xi rushed out, his black hair fell into the water and turned into black aura again, bringing these flame traps into the water. After Gu Xi sent out a fire trap to vent his emotions, he didn''t waste any more mana. He still focused on his goal. After floating on the water for about ten minutes, Gu Xi encountered many strange things along the way. ??It''s just that the illusions caused by the Yin Qi all look like drowned ghosts. There is no way to solve this biggest flaw, and it cannot be deceived by a necromancer like Gu Xi. ?These visions did not stop Gu Xi. On the contrary, it made Gu Xi believe that he was in the right position. At this time, Gu Xi didn''t pay attention to the changes in it at all. It was the Bone Storm that opened the way and moved forward in the direction of the wind. As soon as the Bone Storm stops, a new one will immediately replace it. Time and time again, he used the bone storm to break through the illusion of Yin energy. In the end, after walking in the water for nearly twenty minutes, Gu Xi could finally look at the wall of the underground mausoleum in front of him. ?Through the light of the spiritual lamp, Gu Xi saw a huge crack on the wall of the mausoleum. The wind blows out of the crack. ?The entire crack is seven or eight meters wide. At the location of the crack, there are still many apple tree roots that have no time to retreat. Go over and have a look. ??Gu Xi pointed towards the evil coffin, asking the evil coffin to speed up. At the same time, the shadow of the city gate appeared behind him, and Luna flew out of the city gate with a group of ghosts. ?Seeing the cracks on the wall, Luna didn''t need to take any orders at all. She flew forward with the ghost, preparing to take a step first to check the safety issues on the other side of the cracks. Gu Xi raised his left hand high so that the spiritual lamp could shine in more places. He had already noticed that there were many murals painted on the cracked wall. Since the water did not pour in for a long time, the mural was not affected or corroded much. Gu Xi could still clearly understand the content on the mural. Buried in this underground tomb is an unrecorded princess of Britain. ?Its called Flower of the North! (End of this chapter) Chapter 234： BOSS’s gaze (74159) Chapter 234 The BOSSs Gaze (74159) Working hard to update, please support me, subscription, monthly pass, recommendation vote, everything is needed, thank you all! Because part of the mural was soaked in water and part of it was cracked and invisible, Gu Xi could only see a few fragments. According to the records on the murals, the princess known as the Flower of the North was the sister of a certain British king. She has been sent to a certain place to learn magic since she was a child. The murals here cannot depict the college or the city. Gu Xi can only tell that she is going to learn magic. ?Later her brother died, and she raised his only son alone and inherited the throne of Britain. When her nephew ascended the throne, she explained to her nephew that when she was learning magic, she had changed her profession and became a necromancer. ?After that, Britain''s management of necromancers was not so strict. When her strength reaches a certain level, she sleeps in the mausoleum here. Seems to be waiting for something. Seeing this, Gu Xi was speechless even though he had not read all the stories. A very powerful necromancer who might even reach the legendary level was soaked in water like this? ??Are you joking? ?Although sleeping in a mausoleum is a way for necromancers to break through themselves, it is not so damaging. ?But having said that, it is precisely because there is a powerful necromancer below that when you take a breath, you will have that kind of yin energy illusion. This Flower of the North had already caused enough trouble for Gu Xi before she even woke up. ?While Gu Xi was observing the murals, the evil coffin had also arrived at the crack in the wall. Putting away the cold wind staff, Gu Xi bit the spiritual lamp into his mouth, put his hands on the crack, and climbed from the evil coffin to a position above the crack with one exertion. Through the wall, which was half a meter thick, Gu Xi saw what was happening outside the wall. Outside the wall, there is a tree root that has shrunk into a ball. ??The diameter of this tree ball is at least more than 1,300 meters, and the roots of large and small trees are like blood vessels, entangled in circles. ?Looking at the huge tree ball from a distance, Gu Xi couldn''t help but laugh. Black apple blossoms, there are as many as you want here. That''s right, Gu Xi had already seen countless black apple blossoms on the roots of the tree, as well as the red threads that could control people. Now this tree root is contracting itself with all its strength and is not spreading itself out. ??But Gu Xi''s knowledge of geometry was quite good, and he could estimate the size of the tree root at a glance. ?At the same time, he can also calculate what the roots of the tree will look like if they are fully unfolded. "No wonder it''s called the Crown of Holy Trees. The city of Victoria has been inextricably linked to its mirror image since the day it was built, right? The city has two sides, the crown and the roots. There''s nothing that can''t be in opposition. ? Gu Xi, who wanted to understand the situation of the tree roots, muttered something, but he still jumped down from the crack in the wall. There are so many black apple blossoms at the root of the tree in front of you. This is the best evidence. ?As long as he tells the great lord about this secret passage, he should be able to open a new way for the British royal family to attack Westminster Abbey. Of course, maybe they had known this road for a long time, but the ancestors of their royal family were sleeping in the underground mausoleum, and it was possible that they did not dare to pass by here. ?Gu Xi didn''t have that much worry. After climbing above the crack, Gu Xi took the spiritual lamp and shined it downwards. ?Outside the crack, there is also a vast ocean. The water that fills the underground mausoleum is poured from this underground river. Different from the stagnant water in the underground mausoleum that barely flows, the water outside is flowing, but the speed of the water flow is obviously not too fast, and normal people will not be swept away by the water when they go up. ??Looking up at the tree ball above, Gu Xi turned his head and glanced at Luna. ?Luna quickly understood what Gu Xi meant, and she quickly flew back to Aridovi. After a while, the gargoyle troops flew out of the city gate. As a non-living body, gargoyles are also not affected by the red threads spit out by apple blossoms. At the same time, with the flying speed of gargoyles, even if there is something wrong with the tree ball, they can retreat quickly at the speed of gargoyles. return. When the gargoyles came out, Gu Xi called out some skeleton archers, skeleton spearmen and skeleton mages. After arranging his undead troops, Gu Xi pointed towards the gargoyle. Skeleton Priest! As soon as the skeleton priest who reached level 2 appeared, he began to provide various blessings to Gu Xi''s troops. The ones who received the most blessings were naturally the gargoyles. After all, they were going to grab the black apple blossoms this time. Having partially increased their strength, the gargoyles rushed out quickly. They headed towards the tree **** hanging high in the sky, and quickly rushed towards the outermost apple blossoms. As the gargoyle approached, the tree roots also reacted. The big entangled tree roots basically did not move, but the red silk thread attached to the tree roots popped out. Some silk threads were wrapped around the gargoyle head-on. ??Gargoyles react faster. They fly up and down in the attack of red threads, dodging the opponent''s attacks. At the same time, they wave their arms to cut off the red threads that want to fall on them. Gu Xi could see that the gargoyle''s combat effectiveness had been significantly improved after being blessed by the skeleton priest. Whether they dodge or attack, they are not afraid of the possessing ability of the red thread, but they do not want to be entangled by such a thing and slow down their flying speed. After seeing this, Gu Xi naturally wanted to solve the problem for them. Luna, release the corpse flies to distract them from the red thread. ?Luna nodded her head, and under her command, a large group of corpse flies also flew out. The moving speed of corpse flies is much faster than that of gargoyles. In addition, they fly in groups of more than a hundred and fly in a large group. As soon as it flew to the edge of the tree root, it immediately attracted the attention of most of the red threads. ?A red thread chased a corpse fly, opening a path for the gargoyle in the blink of an eye. The gargoyles did not miss this opportunity. They rushed to the roots of the tree, stretched out their hands, cut, grabbed, and pulled out more than thirty black apple blossoms. ??As soon as these black apple blossoms were pulled out, the huddled tree roots also reacted, and a huge tree root was twisting to be removed from the tree ball. At this moment, Gu Xi also heard a ding in his ear. You have attracted the attention of the dungeon BOSS Spore Cultist Charlie, please deal with it carefully. (End of this chapter) Chapter 235： VS Spore Cultist Charlie (75159) Chapter 235 VS Spore Cultist Charlie (75159) BOSS? ??Underground at Westminster Abbey? ??This won''t be the last tail king, right? Hearing the voice coming from his ears, a thought flashed through Gu Xi''s mind. ?But after thinking about it again, this is really possible. ??If they kill the BOSS according to the order of the cutscenes when entering the dungeon, then when they hit the tail king, they will definitely be circling and going deep underground. ??Just after defeating the Tail King Spore Cultist Charlie, you can find the underground tomb behind you, and then leave the dungeon through this tomb. Most copy designs are like this. Beside the tail king, there is often a convenient passage that can be quickly left. No wonder he only encountered the Yin Qi phantom when he came over and was not attacked. ?But this is an opportunity. ?Gu Xi raised his head and glanced at the constantly moving roots of the apple tree. ?Now Gu Xi already knew that it was part of the body of Charlie, the spore cultist. ??If we deal with this thing, will we get some information about the tail king spore cultist Charlie? Gu Xi glanced at the troops around him, and a thought flashed through his mind. Sir, this is dangerous. ?Luna seemed to see what Gu Xi wanted to do, and she quickly appeared in front of Gu Xi. Its okay, were already here. I dont feel comfortable if I dont take a gamble. As Gu Xi spoke, he waved the cold wind staff in his hand. ?Each time he waved, a batch of flame traps would appear on the ground in front of him, as well as in the cracks in the wall where he stood. Sir, with so many fire traps stacked up, we cant even stop the power of the explosion. "It''s okay. I''m going to go into the water later. Walk under the water. The explosion won''t affect anything." ?While Gu Xi was speaking, the gargoyles and corpse flies had already withdrawn. ? Gu Xi didnt even bother to let the gargoyles hand the black apple blossoms into their hands, but quickly asked them to retreat to the city gate. As for the undead troops that Gu Xi had deployed at the beginning, they were also ready for battle. The skeleton archers and skeleton mages raised their weapons and faced the apple tree roots that were about to rush over. Just as Gu Xi was preparing to fight, the skeleton mages standing in front of him suddenly made a movement. They held their hands forward and made a drawing movement. Then a ball of blue gas appeared in their hands. Skeleton Mage''s mana was activated successfully, drawing 3 mana points from Spore Cultist Charlie! Thirty messages passed by, and Gu Xi looked up in surprise at the roots of the apple tree hanging in the air, with a look of surprise in his eyes. ?At the same time, a message about Spore Cultist Charlie also popped up. Name: Spore Cultist Charlie (BOSS) ? Race: Mutated apple tree second-stage fusion unfinished body Level: Level 12 (0/0) ?Talent: Fanatic Believer (for the sake of the king, he can ignore his own life and death, and has a chance to sacrifice himself to use forbidden moves during battle) Status: Life (10000/10000), Magic Power (1410/1500) Attributes: Strength 18.4, Agility 22.6, Constitution 21.2, Intelligence 15, Perception 11.4, Charisma 4.2 Skill: Self-sacrifice (there is a 20% chance of sacrificing oneself during combat, and summoning can destroy all attacks in one fell swoop). ?Strange creatures (strange creatures, strange sources, huge creatures, physical attacks with roots, possession by red threads). Twin life and double destruction (it becomes one with the apple tree on the ground, if the apple tree is destroyed, its own combat power will be doubled). ? Time progresses (the apple blossoms form fruits, the fruits will grow into mobs to participate in attacks, and all dead mobs corpses will serve as sacrifices to detonate the ultimate move). After taking a look at the attributes of Spore Cultist Charlie, Gu Xi knew that this guy was not easy to fight. And Gu Xi guessed that this might not be his final form. ?According to the normal dungeon process, Gu Xi should be beaten from Westminster Abbey Square, then inside the church, under the apple tree, to the cemetery, and finally to the tail king. According to this order, when hitting the apple tree, the apple tree will definitely be destroyed. ??And here is a skill, twin destruction. Once the apple tree on the ground is destroyed, the tail king''s combat effectiveness will be doubled. At that time, the difficulty of defeating the spore cultist Charlie will be more than one level higher. ?This made Gu Xi want to take advantage of the opportunity in front of him to challenge the spore cultist Charlie. Be ready and wait for orders. As Gu Xi spoke, he raised the cold wind staff and pointed it at the root of the apple tree that had stopped in the air because of the magic power being drawn out. ?At this time, the apple tree root seemed to have reacted, and knew who had attacked it. It stabbed forward and headed towards the skeleton mages. Shoot! Following Gu Xis order, all the skeleton shooters discovered that the skeleton mage simultaneously fired a wave of shots at the roots of the apple trees that came over. The Skeleton Archer''s attack had no effect at all when it landed on the roots of the apple tree. After the arrow was pierced, it only caused 1 point of damage. Although there were dozens of skeleton shooters attacking together, to Charlie, the spore cultist with tens of thousands of health points, this injury was nothing at all. Subsequently, the Skeleton Mage''s attack also fell on the roots of the apple tree. Compared to the Skeleton Archer, the Skeleton Mage''s damage is stronger. ?Especially fire arrows and lightning bolts, which can deal 5 to 6 points of damage, while ice arrows and poison gas bombs can also hit 2 to 3 points of damage. But for Charlie, a spore cultist with over 10,000 lives, this is also not a problem. When attacked from all directions, the roots of the apple tree sped forward much faster. After two waves of attacks by the Skeleton Archer and the Skeleton Mage, Gu Xi knew the enemy''s situation. Ten thousand lives. ?This is actually not the most difficult thing to deal with. At most, it is just a pile of soldiers, and one day the enemy will be worn out. The problem now is that the opponents defense is super strong. The attacks of the Skeleton Archer and the Skeleton Mage, in Gu Xi''s view, are actually a defense against the enemy. From this we can also see how powerful the spore cultist Charlie is. ??Now he has not taken a full-scale attack, but only used the root physical attack that is the characteristic of the weird creature. ??If he waits for his other skills to be used, Gu Xi''s soldiers will definitely not be able to stand and attack like they are now. ?It seems that if you want to deal with the spore cultist Charlie, you must find another way. ?While Gu Xi was thinking about it, the skeleton spearman at the front suddenly took a step forward. ??The spears in their hands were thrust out at the roots of the apple tree at the same time, blocking the attack of the apple tree roots on the skeleton mage. The skeleton spearmen are all level 4 beings, and in Gu Xi''s hands, they are already considered to be not weak troops. But they have no advantage in front of the apple tree roots. When the spear pierces the root of the apple tree, it can only cause 1 point of damage. ??But with one sweep of the apple tree root, at least a dozen skeleton spearmen will be smashed into pieces. Faced with this situation, Gu Xidi decisively issued new orders. Withdraw! (End of this chapter) Chapter 236： Tomb of the Warriors (please subscribe) Chapter 236 Tomb of the Warriors (Please subscribe) Following Gu Xi''s order, all the skeleton spearmen rushed forward quickly, and the skeleton archers and skeleton mages retreated to the city gate as quickly as possible. ?Gu Xi also took a step back and landed easily on the evil coffin still floating on the water. ?Xie Coffin had already received Gu Xi''s order, and when Gu Xi fell down, Xie Coffin dived underwater. ?However, the speed of the evil coffin''s dive was still too fast, and Gu Xi didn''t even have time to hold on to the iron chain on the evil coffin. He was dragged into the water by the evil coffin. Fortunately, Gu Xi''s reaction was pretty quick. When he realized something was wrong, he swam a few steps towards the evil coffin and grabbed the iron chain at the end of the coffin, so that he was not thrown too far away. ?But at this time, the evil coffin sank directly to the bottom of the water like a weight being dropped into the water, and even Gu Xi sank quickly into the water. As he was dragging down, Gu Xi also saw Luna rushing down with the ghosts following her. Then a bang was heard. Spore cultist Charlie''s apple tree root triggered numerous flame traps arranged by Gu Xi. The superimposed power of multiple traps blew up the apple tree root on the spot. Sinking Gu Xi even heard the new pop-up message. You blow up one of the nine taproots of Spore Cultist Charlie, and Spore Cultist Charlie''s maximum life limit is reduced by 10%. Your actions angered Charlie, the Spore Cultist, and the mutation level of the copy increased by 3%. Charlie, the spore cultist, was affected and returned to his original position, but did not pursue him into the underground mausoleum. Please note that the gap in the underground tomb has become larger, please pay attention... ?Before Gu Xi thought clearly about what to pay attention to, he felt that something was wrong with the water flow around him. ??The originally calm water seemed to have been stimulated by something, causing huge waves. Even Gu Xi in the water was affected. The evil coffin was pushed by the current and kept rolling. ??And Gu Xi, who was caught behind the evil coffin, was constantly being thrown around. He felt as if he was in a washing machine. When the water flow finally stopped, another message came to Gu Xi''s ears. You found the Tomb of the Warriors, would you like to enter it? With a look of confusion on his face, Gu Xi opened his eyes wide and found that he had arrived at the center of the underground mausoleum. ?Beside a huge sarcophagus embedded in the ground, there were many normal-sized sarcophagi stacked up. ?Compared with the sarcophagi embedded in the ground, these normal-sized sarcophagi look like cruisers next to an aircraft carrier, with a huge difference in size. ?However, these small sarcophagi are much more gorgeous. Each sarcophagus is engraved with a lying knight, either holding a sword in both hands or holding a horn in one hand. ?Although they were washed away by the flood, it can be seen from the traces left on the site that their presence was used to protect the huge sarcophagus. ?There are not that many decorations on this huge sarcophagus, only a griffin skull inlaid on the coffin lid. As soon as Gu Xi looked at the situation in front of him, he knew what was going on. He is probably at the core of the underground tomb. In front of the coffin of the Flower of the North. The information reminder he just received was the reminder given by the sarcophagi next to him. ?It seems that if you want to get close to the sarcophagus of the Flower of the North, you need to fight. "Enter!" Because in the water, Gu Xi couldn''t speak, he could only think in his mind. ?The next moment, the water around Gu Xi was pushed aside, leaving an open space the size of two football fields. Before Gu Xi had time to react, he hit the ground directly, almost killing Gu Xi. What also hit the ground was Gu Xis evil coffin. ??The evil coffin turned around before hitting the ground and moved a little away. Otherwise, with just this one move, the evil coffin would definitely hit Gu Xi and smash him into a pulp. Standing up with the cold wind staff, Gu Xi turned his head and looked around. He found that the water flow in the distance had become a water curtain, blocking the open space. Not far away from him was the sarcophagus of Flower of the North. ??Just now he couldn''t see anything wrong with the sarcophagus in the water. Looking now, he found that the sarcophagus was more than ten meters high, nearly fifteen meters wide, and more than sixty meters long. ?Compared with other sarcophagi nearby, they pale into insignificance and are simply incomparable. Just when Gu Xi was surprised at the hugeness of the sarcophagus, he suddenly heard a clicking sound coming from nearby. ? Gu Xi turned his head and looked in the direction of the sound, and found that all the small sarcophagi nearby had been pushed away, and the undead were crawling out of the sarcophagi one after another. ?These undead are the undead that sleep with the Flower of the North. ?Now that they were stimulated by Gu Xi, they all got up. The number of these undead is at least 100, and the weakest of them is at level 7. The most important point is that those who can be taken notice of by the Flower of the North and sleep with them are definitely not ordinary soldiers. Most of these undead are at the boss and warrior level, and there are even a few heroes and elites. When they got up from the coffin, some directly pulled out the weapons on the coffin lid, while others raised their horns and blew them. At the sound of the horn, batches of undead walked out from nearby, and the number of undead here slowly increased from 100 to 200, 300, 400... ??Although the number of enemy undead troops was finally fixed at less than 500, Gu Xi''s face was quite ugly. He could definitely see how strong the enemy''s undead troops were. He raised the Cold Wind Staff a little higher on the ground, and the city gate appeared behind him. ??The battle flag that had just been prepared was flying over the city gate, and a troop belonging to Gu Xi began to step out of the city gate. Zombie Ax Shield, Skeleton Lancer, Skeleton Archer, Skeleton Mage, Ghost Gu Xi''s troops began to line up in front of the city gate. When the undead soldiers came out, Gu Xi also took the opportunity to look around. He noticed that the enemy undead did not seem to have a unified organization. They now occupied the surrounding areas of the battlefield. ?At the position closest to the Flower of the North Land sarcophagus are 20 knights in black armor. Gu Xi doesn''t know if they are death knights, but they are definitely good at charging. Behind the city gate is a ghost hero with nearly a hundred ghosts. The reason why Gu Xi is certain that he is a hero is because he has played his own banner. On the side with the larger number of people were skeleton soldiers and zombies, the number reached about 300. However, their team looked chaotic, but Gu Xi could tell that they had dedicated heroes to command them. ?What surprised Gu Xi the most was that among these undead, there were a group of ghost maids numbering around 30 people. ?Gu Xi always felt that they were the most powerful beings among the undead before him. ?Gu Xi has a feeling that these ghost maids should be all warriors. ?? Gu Xi quickly took a look at his own attributes, and then at the undead troops who were already in line, and gave a decisive order. Skeleton Mage, mana extraction! (End of this chapter) Chapter 237： Gu Xi who takes the initiative (please subscribe) Chapter 237 Gu Xi takes the initiative (please subscribe) Please subscribe, recommend, vote monthly, and support us! As a long-range unit, the Skeleton Mage was closest to Gu Xi. After hearing Gu Xi''s order, they immediately took action. While they were extracting mana, Gu Xi also turned his attention to several locations he saw. As expected, as the skeleton mage began to extract mana, there were more or less changes in the several locations that Gu Xi paid attention to. It seems that just as he guessed, there are heroes in those positions. With a quick glance, Gu Xi quickly issued the latest order. ??Zombie axes and shields were arranged in five rows, blocking the enemy cavalry''s attack. Behind them were all the skeleton shooters and skeleton mages under Gu Xi. Gu Xi has thought about how to deal with cavalry. Zombies drag the enemy and attack with shooters and spells. The remaining troops will be mobilized at this time to deal with other enemies. Looking at the enemies that had gathered, Gu Xi had no idea of ??waiting for them to attack. ?? He held up the Cold Wind Staff, set up many fire traps around him, and pointed at the location with the largest number of undead. Attack! The troops attacking were the skeleton spearmen under Gu Xi. ??Although there is no skeleton leader of Combat Team 1 to command them, their strength is actually not bad. After several expeditions, they are no longer the rookies with empty levels they were before. Under the command of the four skeleton leaders, they arranged the experienced skeleton spearmen at the front, formed a neat battle formation, and took the initiative to rush towards the location with the most undead. The undead over there were stunned when faced with the impact of the skeleton spearmen. They did not expect that Gu Xi would take the initiative to send out troops at this time. So several undead heroes quickly made their own choices. Among the group of undead being attacked, a large number of zombies immediately stood out. At the same time, there were several skeleton archers behind them carrying huge bows and arrows. Ready for a burst of fire. Further behind are the skeleton soldiers with the largest number among these undead. Different from Gu Xi''s habit of using skeleton spearmen, these skeleton soldiers are mostly orthodox skeleton soldiers, the kind that hold swords and shields. From Gu Xi''s point of view, this kind of enemy is the hardest to deal with. Because of their characteristics, the spearmen''s piercing damage to them is relatively low. In addition, these skeleton soldiers are of a relatively high level, and most of them are even warriors. In a real fight, Gu Xi and these skeleton spearmen may not be their opponents. ?But what Gu Xi needs is not that the skeleton spearmen can kill all the enemies, but that they can hold the enemies back so that Gu Xi can take action to deal with the two waves of ghosts. ?After arranging all the undead souls, Gu Xi took a deep breath and focused his attention on the location of the ghost maid. The reason why the ghost maids were chosen was not because they looked weak, but because of the two waves of ghosts, the ghost maids were closest to Gu Xi. The ghost maid actually saw Gu Xi''s move. They did not expect that after Gu Xi arranged the largest number of undead troops, he would take the initiative to attack them. According to the ghost maid''s opinion, Gu Xi''s target should be another army. Ghost troops are the right ones. ?In fact, they never expected that Gu Xi chose them as targets for only one reason, they were relatively close. Facing such an enemy, Gu Xi immediately used magic arrows. ??The magic you just learned has the longest flight distance. At the same time, it is also a magic attack, not a physical attack. Such an attack will cause 100% damage to the ghost. ??As a flying sword made of ice hit the ghost maid, these ghost maids also began to rush towards Gu Xi. ?? Gu Xi estimated the power of the magic arrow and had a certain judgment on the strength of the ghost maid. Their health is at least 60 and their defense is relatively high. If Gu Xi''s magic arrow is struck with one arrow, the enemy may only be seriously injured. ??If you can''t kill the enemy instantly, then using magic arrows will be a waste. ?Two magic arrows can only kill one ghost maid, so Gu Xi might as well just use bone spurs. Fortunately, Gu Xi didn''t expect to be able to wipe out all these ghost maids at the beginning. When they rushed towards him, Gu Xi immediately changed his move. Storm of Bones! A large number of bone fragments appeared in the direction of the ghost maid. ??The ghost maids flew very fast. When Gu Xi released the Bone Storm, they rushed in right away. ?Although the ghost can be immune to physical attacks, the chance of immunity is only 50%. It does not mean that it completely ignores physical attacks. Bone Storm is a large-scale and large-scale attack method. ??When the ghost maid entered the attack zone of the Bone Storm, she received hundreds of attacks within a few seconds. ?At the same time, these attacks also have the effect of ice, which ghosts are not immune to. ?Hence, the fastest flying ghost maids were immediately turned into white light by the bone storm and disappeared into the team of ghost maids. The ghost maid behind saw something was wrong and wanted to stop, but it was already too late. After Gu Xi confirmed the effect of the bone storm, he quickly added two more bone storms, attacking the ghost maid''s team from one left and one right. Call. At this time, the hero hidden in the ghost maid team finally moved. That is a ghost that is no different from other ghost maids. She has always been flying at the back of the team. This time when Gu Xi''s bone storm attacked them, the ghost maid finally stood up, her body changing from blue and translucent to a vermilion and translucent appearance. After flying out, she stretched her hands outward, and something similar to a defensive shield appeared around the ghost maid team. At the same time, all the ghost maids quickly squeezed inward, allowing themselves to be in the defensive shield. Flying towards Gu Xi. ?Gu Xi knew what they wanted to do at a glance. ??This is obviously to use the defensive shield to block the attack of the Bone Storm and kill in front of Gu Xi. ?Their behavior of gathering together in this way allowed Gu Xi to seize the opportunity. Looking at the nearly 300 points of mana he had left, Gu Xi gritted his teeth and pointed at the location of the ghost maid. Death incarnate! ??The incarnation of death, which had been training in the Dragon Bone Laboratory, rushed out from behind Gu Xi. Because Crystal Storm, Black Mist, and Melting Light have all been banned by the Joker, and its still half a day before they can be unbanned, Gu Xi didnt want to release the incarnation of death at first. But now that there is such a good opportunity, Gu Xi doesnt want to miss it. So for the first time without the black mist accompanying him, the incarnation of death appeared on the battlefield. ??The black bone dragon with a pair of metallic lights attracted everyone''s attention as soon as it appeared. (End of this chapter) Chapter 238： The strongest knight force (76159) Chapter 238 The Strongest Knight Troop (76159) Please support me by subscribing, recommending, monthly tickets, etc. The ghost maid did not expect that a bone dragon would appear behind Gu Xi. ?But the ghost maid hero didnt pay much attention to it. In her eyes, its not like the bone dragon has never been killed before. ?Although the bone dragon in front of you is black, the metallic luster on its body surface means that it is not an orthodox bone dragon and should have been pieced together through some means. ??The strength of this kind of bone dragon is about level 7. Even if it is upgraded, it will not be much stronger. The most important thing is that the attack of this bone dragon is a physical attack, and it is possible to be immune to it using ghost means. The advantage is mine! ?So the ghost maid hero raised her hand higher, and at the same time prepared all the ghosts. As soon as the bone dragon rushed over, they would pounce directly on the bone dragon and attack it. ??As long as they are fast, they can kill this bone dragon before the bone storm arrives. But the ghost maid never expected that the body of the incarnation of death had been strengthened because many unnecessary things had been reduced. There is no way to increase the Death Dragon Breath once, but the Dragon Bone Laboratory gives the Death Incarnation a new idea. That means the dragon''s mouth opens wider. ?In this way, the Death Dragon Breath Light Pillar sprayed out at the same time will be larger. In the same amount of time, the number of enemies swept away will naturally be much greater. As soon as the incarnation of death rushed out, he knew his goal and also understood why Gu Xi released himself at this time. You must know that in just half a day, the forbidden ability of the Death Incarnation will be unlocked. At that time, the Death Incarnation will be the strongest existence. This is obviously because these ghost maids are gathered together because their defense shields are relatively small. Due to their physical condition, ghosts can put their bodies on top of each other and squeeze themselves into a small area. Now they want to take the opportunity to attack themselves? The incarnation of death immediately sprayed out the death dragon''s breath. After the transformation, the range of the death dragon''s breath was obviously much larger, and a strange roar came from the green light pillar. ?This beam of light hit the ghost maid''s defensive shield head-on. ??The hero never expected that her defensive shield only blocked it for two seconds before being broken, and then the death dragon''s breath swallowed all the ghost maids on the spot. ??These ghost maids still want to pounce on the incarnation of death. Before they started to move, the death dragon''s breath fell on them. At this time, all the ghost maids were attacked by the death dragon''s breath. The power of the death dragon''s breath is such that even a little bit of it will kill you. Even if the arrow tower wall is hit by the death dragon''s breath, it will only be destroyed. ??The level of these ghosts is relatively high, and they are also warrior templates, but they are not omnipotent. In the absence of a defensive cover, every ghost maid hit by the death dragon''s breath was turned into a light blue light spot. After killing all the ghost maids, Gu Xi pointed toward the undead army with the largest number of enemies. Death incarnate, deal with those skeleton soldiers! Upon hearing this, Death Incarnation turned around in the air without saying a word. Although there was no Death Dragon Breath, Death Incarnation still had other attack methods. The most important thing was that the curse attack effect was still there, and the incorporeal effect was still there. Facing skeleton soldiers, even if their level is already very high, Death Incarnation still has an advantage. ?So he spread his wings and flew towards the skeleton soldiers. At this time, 20 knights had also rushed in front of the zombie ax shield. These 20 knights rushed out with the momentum of thousands of troops. The most important thing is that when they launched a charge, the zombie ax shield soldiers were not completely sure that they could all be left behind. In fact, if Gu Xi could see the levels of these knights at this time, he would find that these knights are the core troops of Flower of the North. Of the 20 knights, there are two heroes, four bosses, and the rest are all warriors. There are even three warriors who have become elite templates. The lowest level among them is level 11, and the one with the highest level is an elite knight whose strength has reached level 13. When they launched a charge, the blessings of the four bosses and the two heroes were superimposed on each other. When the two heroes rushed out, they added various magic effects to all the knights. It can be said that their quota is now full. If their charge is successful now, it will not be a problem to kill hundreds of enemies. Gu Xi had just finished dealing with the ghost maid when he saw this situation. He understood that the momentum of the Zombie Ax and Shield troops had been suppressed. If the enemy continued like this, even if they could win, the Zombie Ax and Shield troops would not be able to survive much. ?So Gu Xi turned over his hand and stuffed a bottle of magic potion into his mouth. After taking two hard swallows, Gu Xi pointed at the position where the knight was charging. Tendrils of the dead! A large number of arms quickly stretched out from the ground, trying to catch the knights. ??But these knights have gone through countless battles. They have long been accustomed to dealing with various obstacles and horse resistance. As soon as the tendrils of the dead appeared, they knew that they were used to slow down their speed. Then the leading knight clamped his legs, and the horse jumped over the tendrils of the dead. After landing, the knight''s speed not only did not slow down, but actually accelerated. But just when he was about to charge again, there was a bang under the horse''s hooves. ??This knight came into contact with the flame trap that Gu Xi had set at the beginning. The explosion broke off the hooves of the war horse on the spot, and then the two leaders, the skeleton shooter and the skeleton mage, who were standing behind the zombies, gave orders at the same time. Concentrate fire and shoot! Bone arrows and magic of various attributes flew towards the knight who fell to the ground from all directions. After this knight''s horse was bombed, he immediately jumped off the horse and raised his shield in front of himself. ?His reaction was right, but he forgot one thing. There were 19 knights charging behind him. As he retreated, he happened to be in the way of the knights'' charge. One knight heard the explosion and did not stop his horse, so he collided with him. ?With this collision, the knight was knocked out. Just as the knight raised his shield, there was a strong blow from behind him, and he couldn''t help but pounce forward. ?In this way, the shield in his hand did not block him, and the attacks of the skeleton shooter and the skeleton mage happened to come over at this time, all focusing on the knight. ??This knight was originally able to block all attacks, but now he was hit by a large number of saturation attacks, and finally flew backwards, hitting the tendrils of the dead and dying. (End of this chapter) Chapter 239： Harvest of Evocation (77159) Chapter 239 Harvest of Soul Calling (77159) With the death of the first knight, the charging knights behind also became chaotic. Some knights wanted to jump over the influence of the tendrils of the dead, and some wanted to jump over, but they happened to step on the fire trap. For a time, all the knights'' charges were interrupted. The two knight heroes and the strongest one controlled their horses, and the rest all encountered problems. Facing the situation on the knight''s side, the zombie leader standing not far away had no intention of taking action. ?When Gu Xi arranged them in this position, they already knew their mission. They acted as a city wall to block the knights'' impact, holding back the enemy and allowing the archer and mage troops behind to have time to attack the knights. As for their life and death, they actually don''t care. ?The same is true now. They stood directly in front of them. Even if the knights were in chaos, they remained motionless. ??The skeleton mage and skeleton archer behind them seized this opportunity and launched an attack on the knight. But this time they no longer had any effect of focusing the fire. The two knight heroes responded well. After leaving the bodies of the three knights, they retreated to the position where they started the charge. Although four knights were lost, the other knights did not suffer much damage. They no longer ignored Gu Xi''s existence as before. The two knight heroes looked at each other, and one of them raised the long sword in his hand. spear. Two-headed snake! Then the two knight heroes started running to the left and right sides at the same time, and the remaining dozen knights followed behind the knight heroes in two groups. They used the knight''s attack formation, the two-headed snake. ?This kind of battle formation is an attack method for knights, and it can be regarded as one of the probing attack battle formations. The two-headed snake attacks with one side and defends with the other. Attack and defense can also be switched between each other. ?The knights rushed up and quickly resumed their original speed. At the same time, it can be clearly seen that the charging speeds of the knights on both sides are also different. ?At this time, Gu Xi had no time to pay attention to the situation on the knight''s side. Gu Xi had just taken the initiative to kill the ghost maid, which triggered a reaction from the remaining ghost troops. ?This ghost looks like a normal ghost. There are obviously nearly a hundred of them. When they gather together, they are surrounded by dark clouds and gusty winds. It can be seen that these ghosts are actually very strong, but they are not like the ghost maids. They are all warriors. Some of these ghosts are the troops temporarily raised by the hero. As soon as they flew over like this, Gu Xi''s attention was naturally focused on the ghost. ??The method used to beat the ghost maid just now can naturally be used on these ghosts. ?? Gu Xi just drank the magic potion, and now his mana has been replenished to 2000. He pointed the cold wind staff, and five white bone storms flew out. Flying toward the ghost from five directions. ?The ghosts here have also seen how Gu Xi beat the ghost maid, and they know very well that the Bone Storm is extremely harmful to them. So when the Bone Storm came, they chose to use their unique ability to control the wind! That''s right, these ghosts turned out to be ghosts from the legal system. Although they didn''t have as many powerful spells as mages, they could control some wind. This is how the dark wind and dark clouds gathered around them. ? And these ghosts don''t need to fight against the bone storm, they only need to blow away some of the bone fragments and blow out a path. As soon as the ghosts moved like this, Gu Xi felt the pressure. The bone storm he controlled did not surround the enemy. At this time, chaotic sounds were also heard from the zombie ax shield. After rushing through the range of the flame trap, the knight finally rushed into the range of the zombie axe-shield soldiers. Even if they raise their shields for all-round defense, it is useless. These knights are unreasonable at all. With a flick of the spear, a zombie will be killed with an ax and shield. Looking at this situation, Gu Xi became a little angry. You are stupid, go up to them and chop them to death! As soon as Gu Xi was distracted, the Bone Storm was not under control. The ghosts took this opportunity and rushed to a position less than fifty meters away from Gu Xi. At this time, as long as the ghosts rush forward a few steps, they can rush in front of Gu Xi. By then, no matter how powerful Gu Xi is, he will not be able to escape the siege of so many ghosts. ??Even if Gu Xi still has some skeleton soldiers around him, it''s useless. The skeleton soldiers'' combat power is no match for that of the ghosts. Just when Gu Xi turned around and was about to deal with the ghost, a cold light suddenly appeared in the ghost''s team. All ghosts move significantly slower. ? Gu Xi looked up and found that it was Luna who had been thrown to nowhere after entering the water. At this time, Luna has come with the ghosts she brought with her before. Because of the addition of Luna and these ghosts, the enemy ghosts were unable to kill them for a while. ? Gu Xi took a look at the situation in front of him and quickly released several Bone Storms to block him. ??The location where Gu Xi Bone Storm was released was a bit of a coincidence, and it happened to be a little distance away from the ghost. As soon as the Bone Storm was put down, Luna knew what Gu Xi meant. She commanded the ghosts under her to push the enemy ghosts towards the Bone Storm. At this time, Gu Xi released another skeleton priest to bless and replenish the blood of his own ghost. ?The enemy ghost really didn''t expect that he would be attacked unexpectedly, so the team was a little confused for a while. ?When Gu Xi''s Bone Storm was released, he didn''t have time to control his ghosts. When Luna pushed them, these ghosts were really involved in the Bone Storm. Under the effect of the Bone Storm, the ghosts involved quickly died in battle. The number of ghosts on both sides has become somewhat evenly matched. ??Taking this opportunity, Gu Xi also took the time to point his finger at the place where the ghost maid died in the battle just now. Spiritualism! After a ghost dies in battle, usually no body will be left behind. At most, only corpse powder will be left behind. However, Gu Xi wanted to try and see if these ghosts can summon souls. After all, Gu Xi was still very jealous of the ghost maid''s combat prowess. ??After the spiritualism was released, Gu Xi kept hearing messages of failed spiritualization in his ears. ??Reluctantly, Gu Xi moved his hand outwards, and the spiritualism fell on the direction of the knight. Just when Gu Xi thought that this side would also fail, a voice suddenly came to his ears. You successfully used spiritualism and got a zombie warrior (level 0), with 1 spiritualist experience point (overflow storage of 1 point). Zombie Warrior (level 0, summoned object): experience (0/500), attack 4, defense 6, life 35, skills: heavy armor proficiency, heavy weapon proficiency, entry to physical enhancement, entry to knight''s breathing. (End of this chapter) Chapter 240： The end of the battle (please subscribe) Chapter 240 The end of the battle (please subscribe) The zombie warrior who stood up from the ground was transformed into a dead knight. When he stood up, the knight''s armor with arrows was still on his body. ?However, he did not deal with these arrows. Instead, he pulled out the long sword hanging beside the horse, and strode towards the knight who was killing the zombie ax and shield soldiers. ??The movement speed of this zombie warrior is not that of a zombie at all. Even though he is wearing heavy armor, he can still trot. When facing a knight head-on, he just squatted down. The knight who rushed over saw this situation and did not show mercy because the other party was his former companion. ?These knights are followed by high-level necromancers. They know very well that the undead summoned by the spirit are no longer their companions. Facing the crouching zombie warrior, the knight raised the spear in his hand to the ground, ready to kill the new enemy. ?But he never expected that the reason why the zombie warrior squatted down was because he was prepared to fight for his life. When the knight''s spear was pointed out, he kicked back with both feet, jumped up high, and hit the knight hard, dragging the knight off his horse. Then the long sword he was holding pierced the knight''s chest. ?With this stab, a large amount of liquid spurted out from the knight''s chest. ?This is not blood, but a liquid similar to mercury. The Zombie Warrior knew very well what these were. He had been transformed by such a liquid before. Although he had now become an undead under Gu Xi, he knew the weaknesses of the knights very well. The attack was stuck at the most critical position of the knight. With this blow, the knight fell to the ground unable to move. It can be said that this zombie warrior has achieved a pretty impressive record. A level 0 zombie killed an unknown knight above level 11. Although there is suspicion of trickery in this, the system admits it. ??The zombie warrior stuck the knight''s body. No matter how much the knight hit himself with his fists, he remained motionless. Since the knight''s wound is stuck, blood will continue to flow. Although the knight''s attacks on him also caused injuries, they only deducted a little blood at a time. ?Now is the time to compete for lives to see whether the knight dies sooner or the zombie warrior dies sooner. At this time, a knight also saw the situation here, but the knights had their own pride. In a one-on-one battle like this, as long as both parties are not dead, no one else can take action. So the knight only glanced at it and immediately went to other places. There are many zombie axe-shielders nearby, squeezing their space with shields, just to hit them with an axe. Now they are still dealing with these zombie axe-shield soldiers, so they have no time to pay attention to their fallen comrades. At this time, the suppressed knight had no power, and the zombie warrior thrust the long sword down harder. ?There was a ding sound from Gu Xi''s side. Zombie Warrior (summon) kills the Mercury Transformation Knight (level 12), you get 1 experience point (overflow storage 1 point), and the summons gets 11213 experience points. Zombie Warrior (summon) level increased to level 7. ?However, all this information was mixed in with the information about a large number of kills, and Gu Xi didn''t notice it at all. At this time, he had given up the idea of ??summoning spirits and was using the Bone Storm to deal with the enemy''s ghosts. Because with Luna''s participation, the enemy''s ghosts eventually became chaotic. Gu Xi also took this opportunity to control the Bone Storm to perform micro-management and attack the enemy''s ghosts from all angles. So now the enemy ghosts are almost dead. Only the ghost hero and a few ghosts around him are left. Beside Luna, there were 45 ghosts. They surrounded these ghosts and attacked them constantly. As long as they were slightly injured, Luna would ask them to step aside. Gu Xixian will take the time to release some skeleton priests to replenish the lives of his undead. In this way, Gu Xi''s troops gradually gained the upper hand. After about seven or eight minutes, Luna finally killed the ghost hero. When the ghost hero died in battle, the battle flag behind him fell to the ground. Luna was a little confused and came to Gu Xi with the battle flag. At this time, Gu Xi had also turned his attention to the other two battlefields. The other two battlefields are now almost in the final stage. On the enemy''s miscellaneous undead side, the cooperation between the skeleton spearmen and the incarnation of death is quite good. ?Death Incarnate fought a large number of skeleton soldiers alone, and just held back the skeleton soldiers who were the most restrained by the skeleton spearmen. This gave the skeleton spearmen a chance to use their tide-like assassination skills. No matter what the enemy''s undead state is, they will just move forward and assassinate them. So these undead zombies and other types of soldiers were almost killed soon. When Gu Xi saw this situation, he simply sent out the bone-cutting battalion at the last moment. ?At the same time, Gu Xi''s last remaining combat team rushed out together. When they rushed out, it happened to be when the skeleton spearmen killed the last non-skeleton undead. At this time, the skeleton soldiers also wanted to fight the skeleton spearmen. ??Its just that the Incarnation of Death didnt let them go, and they couldnt leave the Incarnation of Death. The Skeleton Battalion and the combat team caught up at the last moment and successfully carried out a beheading attack on the enemy skeleton soldiers. For a time, the pressure of the incarnation of death was greatly reduced, and it began to attack crazily. ?The attack methods of this incarnation of death are very simple, including bites, claws, and tail sweeps. Every blow will kill a lot of skeleton soldiers. ??If that doesn''t work, the incarnation of death will roll on the ground and use its metal body to crush the skeleton soldiers. After a few times, the number of skeleton soldiers here became less and less. Finally, three minutes after the death of the ghost, all the undead in this batch also died. At this time, there were only 6 knights left on the cavalry side still fighting. ?At this time, Gu Xi had to admit that these knights were powerful. Of the one thousand zombie ax and shield soldiers, more than five hundred were killed by the knights'' back-and-forth attacks. ??Skeleton Archer and Skeleton Mage may also be affected if they are not standing far apart. ?However, the situation of these six knights is not very good now. All of them have been seriously injured, and their horses have been broken in the charge again and again, and they can only move by their own footsteps. The weapons in their hands have all been replaced by long swords. Now these six knights are back to back, and their combat effectiveness can only be used at 30%. As other undead were killed, Gu Xi had more power to call upon. He pointed towards the knight who was still preparing to fight. Come on, bite them to death! (End of this chapter) Chapter 241： Soul Conjuring has recruited two heroes (please subscribe) Chapter 241 The Soul Recruitment Recruits Two Heroes (Please subscribe) The incarnation of death, the skeleton spearman, the skeleton two-handed swordsman of the bone-cutting battalion, the wither and the ghost. Under Gu Xis order, all the undead crowded towards the last six knights. The six knights were very strong, but they always had a limit. When Gu Xi attacked regardless of losses, they only supported for five or six minutes, and then they all died in the hands of Gu Xi''s undead men. . Even so, they finally killed nearly three hundred undead, and even the incarnation of death was almost destroyed by them. During these five minutes, Gu Xi paid no attention to the fighting over there. He directly focused all his attention on the bodies of those who died in the battle. Although it has been determined that the corpse powder after the ghost''s death cannot summon spirits, there are still many skeletons, zombies and strange corpses here. Gu Xi did not let go of any of them, and used a wave of spiritualism on them all. Gu Xi was competing for time with his subordinates. ??Gu Xi didn''t know whether the water curtain that had been pushed aside would flow in again after the last few knights were killed. So these corpses cannot be wasted. Gu Xis current success rate for summoning souls is 55%, which is more than half the success rate. ?More than three hundred undead of various kinds are considered a harvest for Gu Xi. You must know that the undead here this time are all warriors or bosses. ?As long as one person is successful, interest will be earned. And Gu Xi''s idea was naturally successful. More than 300 rounds of spiritualism flew out randomly, and he actually attracted 164 new undead. ??There are 89 warriors, 25 elites, 18 bosses, and two heroes among these undead. The remaining 119 undead are all ordinary undead. Such a situation shocked Gu Xi. If nothing else, where is the hero? Two heroes, this is a lot of money. You must know that under Gu Xis men, no heroes have appeared yet. The reason why Dimi can run around in Alidovi City and even make various demands is not because she has leader-level potential. ?Now the two heroes are placed directly in front of Gu Xi, and I will ask you if you are afraid. ??These two summoned heroes were actually not very good in quality and talent, but Gu Xi was quite happy to see them. The first one is a skeleton soldier. He is holding a pure steel two-handed heavy sword in his hand. He is wearing a set of Paladin armor. The helmet is positioned just right to reveal his face. There is not even a bit of will-o''-the-wisp in his empty eye sockets. . There is a sword mark between his eyebrows. It is obvious that this is the trace left from his previous life. [Robbie (level 0, summoned object, undead hero): experience (0/1000), attack 2, defense 0, life 35, mana 15, talent: Execution (all soldiers under his command have +1 decapitation skills), skills: Spiritualism, two-handed sword proficiency (all soldiers under his command, two-handed sword attack +1), fighting to the death, leadership (can command 70 soldiers + 7 boss troops at the same time). ?Robbie seems to have a lot of abilities, but in fact, Gu Xi has long known that he is not good at this. There are only three skills in total, all of which are passive skills, not to mention leadership. All heroes can command a group of personal guards and seven bosses at the same time. This is considered standard equipment. Fighting to the death without retreating means fighting head-on with the enemy without being affected by morale when combat morale has dropped significantly. This is definitely a good skill for players like orcs and humans. But the problem is that you may not wake up from talking about morale with the undead. ??So among Robby''s three skills, only Two-Handed Sword Mastery is useful, but the two-handed sword attack of all soldiers under his command +1, if coupled with Robby''s own attack blessing. In other words, when Robbie leads the team, he can add 3 points of attack power to his soldiers at most. At best, let your subordinates automatically master the killing ability. Such a hero really has no effect. But he is a hero no matter what. He has a name and a brain. When fighting, he can be directly assigned to a certain range. This is enough for Gu Xi. As for the other hero, the situation is not much different from Robbie. He is a zombie. Like Robbie, he also wears a suit of armor and carries a long battle ax in his hand. ??If he hadn''t been without a helmet, no one would have been able to tell that he was a zombie. ?His long battle ax was stained with black blood and dark green venom, making it difficult to deal with. At the same time, there is a pure green spider painted on the chest of his armor. It is obvious that it should be his logo. Gu Xi was a little confused about this, because he was not sure why a hero who obviously held a long battle ax and fought with one knife to kill the enemy would play with poison. It wasn''t until he saw this attribute that Gu Xi understood why this person looked so strange. His own attributes were weird. [Arroyo (level 0, summon, undead hero): experience (0/1000), attack 1, defense 1, life 45, mana 10, talent: halberdier (for each level, he can have halberds or halberds) Soldier attack and defense +1), skills: spiritualism, poisonous body (under the influence of poison, the soldier turns into a zombie and his movement speed remains unchanged), poisonous bite (it has poison when attacking, and can cause 2 points of damage per second to the enemy), leadership Strength (can command 61 soldiers + 7 leader troops at the same time). From this attribute, it can be seen that this Arroyo is poisonous, but part of this poison is produced to stimulate his body. ?This also makes Arroyo look less like an ordinary zombie, but is stronger than other zombies in terms of movement. As soon as these two heroes appeared, Gu Xi had already thought about where they would go. Robbie first let him hang out with the Bone-cutting Battalion. He is proficient in two-handed swords and is most suitable for a unit like the Bone-cutting Battalion. At that time, a batch of skeleton two-handed swordsmen trained by the Bone Slashing Camp will be transferred to his hands, and the Bone Slashing Camp can train and transform them again. As a result, the number of skeleton two-handed swordsmen with the fighting style of Bone-cutting Battalion increased. You should know that a hero can lead seven bosses, and these bosses can lead troops. Even if all are calculated based on the minimum number of people, Robbie can arrange 210 skeleton soldiers. ? ?The Skeleton Battalion has 200 skeleton soldiers at its level and station. In addition to the original two skeleton leaders, they have a total of nearly 100 skeleton soldiers. ?In this way, the number of skeleton two-handed swordsmen can reach 500. Although they are not counted as soldiers of the Bone-cutting Battalion, they can all act together with the Bone-cutting Battalion. When the level of the garrison reaches level 7 and heroes can be assigned, then Robbie can be assigned directly. In this way, the Bone-cutting Battalion is equivalent to seamlessly connecting a hero and a group of troops, which is beneficial no matter how you calculate it. As for Arroyo, Gu Xi planned to use it to arrange skeleton spearmen. Anyway, Arroyo''s characteristic is not to strengthen zombies, but to target spearmen and halberdiers. ?Then letting him lead the skeleton soldiers actually doesn''t mean anything. ?As long as they can increase the combat effectiveness of the skeleton spearmen, that will be enough. As for how the spearmen cooperate in the battle, it depends on Arroyo''s ideas. ? Gu Xi believed that Arroyo would be able to put the fine tradition of the Skeleton Lancers into full play. (End of this chapter) Chapter 242： A powerful hero with boss potential (78159) Chapter 242 A powerful hero with leader potential (78159) Please subscribe, vote monthly, and recommend votes. I will try my best to add more updates. Please support me! With two heroes, Gu Xi''s interest in other undead is not that strong. He just glanced at the number of undead and put aside the missing boss and warrior-level undead. Now is not the time to worry about this. Gu Xi''s attention finally turned to the final battlefield. At this time, the battle over there has ended, and only one of the six knights is still fighting there. Looking at the corpse of the knight lying on the ground, Gu Xi looked around, and with a twitch of his soul, five more white lights flew towards the battlefield and fell on the five knights who had just fallen to the ground. This is a small skill that Gu Xis spiritualism has mastered after reaching level 7. Without this little trick, Gu Xi would not have been able to accurately hit the corpses of five knights among so many corpses. ?After watching the white light fall on the knight''s body, Gu Xi breathed a sigh of relief. If these five knights can fight to the end, there must be one or two with the best abilities. ??If the soul summoning is successful, I dont know if these abilities will be left behind. ?At this moment, there was a sudden movement in the pile of corpses in the distance, and a large number of bones were pulled out from the bodies of the soldiers who died in the battle. Also drawn out are the battle axes and shields used by zombie ax shield soldiers. ?Such a situation surprised Gu Xi. He didn''t know what was going on. Could it be that there was a second wave of enemies in the warrior''s tomb. At this moment, the bones, battle ax and shield were quickly spliced ??together, forming a white bone war horse with a metal shell in front of Gu Xi. ?Gu Xi was stunned for a moment, then shook his head. He did not think that he had summoned a mount this time. But the next moment, he understood that this was not the case. Beside the five corpses, a knight also climbed up. ??This knight was the one who fought the hardest with Gu Xi''s men just now. He still has a spear stuck in his body and six arrows stuck in his forehead. ?When he stood up, he relied on the spear stuck at his waist to support his body, as if he still had the idea of ????desperate. ??It''s just that the direction of his efforts seems to be wrong, it is towards the last knight who is fighting. Looking at the knight who was affected by spiritualism and stood up again, a trace of madness flashed in the eyes of the knight who was still fighting at the end. He ignored the attacks of others and rushed towards the one who had just gotten up, as if he wanted to destroy him. Such a situation made Gu Xi immediately shout: "Stop him." But everything was too slow. The knight rushed out very fast, knocking away all the undead blocking the way in almost a blink of an eye, and rushed in front of the undead who had just climbed up. ?Seeing that the newly summoned undead was about to die under the knight''s sword, the incarnation of death suddenly bumped over and knocked the knight away. Then some undead nearby rushed over and hacked at the knight. ??But even so, the knight still ignored it and wanted to kill the one who had just been summoned. This situation surprised Gu Xi. You must know that Gu Xi had also acted on the corpses of other knights before, and he had used spiritualism countless times. He had never seen such a violent reaction. ??There must be something wrong with this newly summoned undead soul. ?So Gu Xi quickly looked through the messages that had just popped up, and he quickly found the reason for the knight''s madness. You successfully used spiritualism and got an undead hero (level 0, leader potential), 1 point of spiritualism experience, ????leader potential? Seeing this line of text, Gu Xi knew why the last knight had such a crazy idea. ??The man who was just summoned should be one of the most potential and even core heroes of Flower of the North. His existence is much stronger than those no-name heroes. It''s just that now he belongs to Gu Xi. [Amilcar (level 0, summoned object, undead hero): experience (0/1000), attack 0, defense 1, life 35, mana 20, talent: tactical expertise (natural mastery of leadership and formation skills) , Skills: Spiritualism, troop formation (the position of troops can be adjusted before the battle begins), natural leader (the number of troops that can be led +30%), leader (can command knights, black guards, black warriors and other troops), leadership Strength (can command 91 soldiers + 7 leader troops at the same time). Looking at the information in front of him, Gu Xi understood why the knight came to kill people like crazy. It turns out that this hero not only has the potential to be a leader, but he is also a rare pure commanding hero. If nothing else, just look at his talent and skill selection and you will know that he is the kind of person who can command troops on the battlefield. Such a hero appearing on the battlefield is directly equivalent to four to five heroes. ?But what left Gu Xi a little speechless was that, like Dimi, this Amilcar had limited types of troops. He can command troops of other types of troops through his bosses, but he can only command troops such as knights, black guards and black warriors. ??If this is placed in the hands of other players, they may not care about it. There are knights of all races. But there is an awkward thing about the undead. Death knights cannot summon souls or recruit. Gu Xi was unable to provide Amilcar with death knights as his subordinates. In other words, Amilcar can only bring 7 leaders. As for his personal guards, he has to wait until Gu Xi can train the black guards or black warriors. ?This somewhat made Gu Xi feel a little unhappy. ? And just when Gu Xi was complaining about this, the last knight finally died at the hands of those undead. ??As the knight who was madly trying to kill Amilcar died in battle, there was a ding in Gu Xi''s ear. The battle at Warriors Tomb is over and the final settlement is in progress! At this time, the battle rewards warrior treasure box*1, blue treasure*1, and 5000 negative energy. The warrior treasure chest is opening... You get the Red Temple design drawing*1 Scarlet Temple (Large): Use 6000 resources, 20 units of stone, 20 units of wood, and 20 units of metal to build a Scarlet Temple (large building) in the city. After completion, 2 **** knights can be trained every week. Before construction, you need to build a level 2 magic tower (core building), a level 2 blacksmith shop (core building), a mausoleum or mausoleum (large building), a level 2 armory (medium-sized building), and a level 2 library (medium-sized building). dedleg in blood knights, they are not death knights, but half-human, half-undead knights transformed through blood exchange and other magical means. They are rare elite soldiers. Looking at the last note, Gu Xi understood that the pitfall of the Death Knight had been bypassed. (End of this chapter) Chapter 243： Treasure chest reward (79159) Chapter 243 Treasure Chest Reward (79159) In fact, it is not difficult for a necromancer to build a knighthood. ?As long as you dont use a death knight, and you dont have to worry about troubles such as poor control, low morale, or rebellion among your men, you can recruit other knights by spending some money. Serious knights cannot be recruited, such as orc wolf cavalry, goblin boar cavalry, and elf pegasus cavalry can be recruited. ??It''s just that these troops are with the undead, and their morale is like a mountain torrent, which cannot be raised at all. Hence why few necromancers choose to do this kind of useless work. ?Then some puppets that are not affected by morale have become the first choice for necromancers to establish knights. ?This is like the group of gargoyles under Gu Xi, which belong to this type of army. But there is a new problem here, which is to control the mechanical puppet, which requires the necromancer to study mechanics or engineering. ??Here the Necromancer is definitely not as good as the professional Puppet Master. So some half-lived and half-dead knights appeared in front of the necromancer. But the idea is good. There are relatively few necromancers who can study the art of half-life and half-death, and even fewer if they are specifically targeted at death knights. At that time, players who study the undead may have already played tricks. ?The thing that holds a scythe and looks like a **** of death is no worse than a death knight, and sometimes it can kill with one hit. As a result, naturally no one is willing to build a temple to train knights. Over time, some players did not know that there was such a method. It was only after seeing the Scarlet Temple that Gu Xi realized that he had encountered something good. Even if he exits the copy now, he will still make money. Put away the [Red Temple Design Plan], Gu Xi tried his best to calm down, and then looked at it seriously. In addition to this design drawing, the Warrior Treasure Box also contains two items. You get the fiefdom order (green)*1 You get soldier recruitment coupon (level 7)*3 [Fiefdom order (green): You can occupy a fiefdom at a designated location. The size of the fiefdom is 1 large plot, 2 medium plots, and 2 small plots. Soldier Recruitment Voucher (Level 7): You can qualify for soldier recruitment once in your own, neutral, or friendly towns, and directly recruit 10 level 7 soldiers in the current city. Looking at the Warrior Treasure Box, Gu Xi burst out laughing. The appearance of the fiefdom order solved Gu Xi''s current problem of insufficient open space in the territory. The soldier recruitment coupons allow Gu Xi to quickly replenish high-level troops. If it weren''t for the fact that the Scarlet Red Temple cannot be built now, Gu Xi would definitely want to build the Scarlet Temple and then spend all the soldier recruitment coupons on the **** temple. Go to the knight. ?In addition to the treasure chest, Gu Xi also received a blue treasure as a reward during the battle in the Warriors Tomb. In this game, treasures and equipment are completely different things. Equipment is used to improve the player''s strength, while treasures are used to improve the player''s troops or the city''s strength. Treasures have many effects that are usually inconspicuous, but can play a big role in combat or in the game. It can be said that good blue treasures are worth more than purple equipment in the eyes of some players. ?While taking out the blue treasure, Gu Xi''s hand couldn''t help but feel heavy. A heavy bow made entirely of metal and with two strings appeared in Gu Xi''s hand. Bow of the Iron-Arm King (blue treasure): After equipped, it occupies the long-range weapon slot. The maximum damage of the long-range troops of the side is +5. It cannot be equipped by magic heroes. All creatures led by it can shoot one more time when shooting. ?Just by looking at it, Gu Xi knew what this bow was for. It was meant for players like shooters. Not to mention other things, all long-range arms can shoot one more time, which is a huge change for the battlefield. A normal arrow rain will turn into a double arrow rain on the spot. The power of focused fire attacks is doubled. Paired with a shooter-type hero, you can even overturn the enemy when they rush in front of you. It''s a pity that among the three heroes that Gu Xi just got, none of them are shooters. ??For the time being, I can only carry this bow with me. ?Hunting the Iron Arm King''s Bow behind his back with his backhand, Gu Xi put away another 5,000 points of negative energy. When everything was taken away, the water blocked by the water curtain began to pour into the empty space that had been drained out. ??Gu Xi didn''t care about anything else. He stood on top of the evil coffin and quickly commanded his undead men to retreat back to the city gate. As the water level rose rapidly, Gu Xi noticed that the sarcophagus of Flower of the North seemed to move under the impact of the water flow. ?This immediately attracted Gu Xi''s attention. You must know that the sarcophagus was embedded in the ground. Without thinking much, Gu Xi controlled the evil coffin and came to the sarcophagus. ?At this time, the water was already up to his knees, but Gu Xi didn''t pay attention to it at all. He quickly searched around the sarcophagus. Soon, Gu Xi read the name engraved on the sarcophagus. ??As the name was pronounced, the sarcophagus in front of him suddenly moved a step back. A passage leading downwards was exposed, and at the same time, there were many water outlets in the underground mausoleum. The river water that came in also flowed out through the water outlets and did not rise any further. Looking at the passage in front of him, Gu Xi hesitated for a moment, but finally knocked on the evil coffin and walked down the passage. ? Gu Xi guessed that the sarcophagus in the mausoleum might be a cover for the outside world. The flower of the North, oh no, it should be the mausoleum of the eldest princess Sveltana. It should be located underground in the sarcophagus. ??Although I dont know whether the sarcophagus was moved intentionally or unintentionally, it is always good to go down and have a look. ?However, Gu Xi never expected that he had already reached the end after taking a few steps down. ?Under the sarcophagus, there was an empty room that was not too big. Gu Xi held up his soul lamp and looked hard for a long time, and found that except for the damp walls, there was nothing else here. That''s not right. There is an apple sealed on each of the four walls of this room. ??Gu Xi took a look and saw that the apples on the east wall were pure red, with smooth skin and relatively large size. The apple on the south wall is golden. Although it doesnt look edible, it attracts attention. The apple on the west wall is half red and half green, and the green side seems to be poisonous. The apple on the north wall is the most special. The others are all embedded in the wall. Only this apple looks like it is floating among the wall tiles regardless of gravity. Gu Xi didnt know what these four apples meant. ?But think about the crazy apple tree on Westminster Abbey, think about the roots of Tail King''s apple tree, Gu Xi feels that there seems to be some different connection here. ?At this moment, a notification sound came from Gu Xi''s ear. You have found the core of the underground mausoleum, the Crown of the Holy Tree. The next time you restart the instance, the hidden map will automatically open, and the passage into the hidden map will be at the feet of the slain Paladin. (End of this chapter) Chapter 244： Crown of the Holy Tree (please subscribe) Chapter 244 The Crown of the Holy Tree (Please subscribe) Welcome to the Crown of the Sacred Tree, descendants of the Necromancer. ?Just when he was sure that he had completed the task of hiding the map, another voice sounded in the small room. ?The voice was quite pleasant, but Gu Xi felt pressure coming towards him. He tried his best to stand up straight, holding the Cold Wind Staff with his right hand to prevent himself from falling down. Dont push so hard, young man, I know why you came, but Im not here now. I hope you can do me a favor and dont destroy the apple trees when you attack Westminster. Although that thing has mutated, it is the foundation of Britain. At the beginning, we brought seeds back from Eden, Greece, and Germany, and spent countless efforts to plant such a holy tree and bear a fruit. He is the dragon vein and spiritual root of Britain. Even if it mutates, it cannot be destroyed. So I hope you will not destroy the apple trees when you attack Westminster. " Hearing this, another voice came to Gu Xis ear. Ding! You open a dungeon achievement. Under the apple tree, you and I need to complete the Westminster Abbey event dungeon without destroying the apple tree. As this sentence ended, Gu Xi also laughed. Just a copy? This is a self-challenge to improve the difficulty of the dungeon. ?Although he does not have an exact concept, Gu Xi believes that the difficulty of this achievement "You and Me Under the Apple Tree" should be equivalent to that of Zero Light Yogg-Saron. If you want to complete this task, you cannot hit it from the ground down. Instead, you should hit the tail king first. ?Thinking of this, Gu Xi glanced at the crown of the holy tree, and then said with certainty: "I will do it." As soon as Gu Xi''s words fell, the ground slowly rose. Gu Xi was sent out of this inconspicuous basement, and then the sarcophagus was moved back to its original position. This time Gu Xi discovered that all the river water flowing into the underground mausoleum had flowed away. At the same time, there was an upward passage at the end of the mausoleum. It seems that this underground mausoleum has been opened to the public, and Gu Xi can enter and exit freely. This is good news. Gu Xi didn''t think much about it and drove the evil coffin towards the passage. ?As for Gu Xis men, they have all returned to Alidovi City, where they went to restore their health and combat effectiveness, waiting for Gu Xis next order. ?After exiting the underground space through the passage, Gu Xi immediately headed towards the No. 19 bus stop. With such a big incident happening underground, Gu Xi has no intention of going to the outside of Westminster Abbey to fight the unknown enemies and collect those useless black apple blossoms. What he wants most now is to find the Great Sir. , ask him what he thinks. As for the black apple blossoms, Gu Xi snatched so many from Wei Wang, I believe they should be enough. ?Outside the bus station, the soldiers defending here are still working hard to build a defense line to deal with strange things. From time to time, there will be some new troops who enter the dungeon through the No. 19 bus station. Gu Xi found that every minute he was in the dungeon, the dungeon was constantly changing. Just like when he came over this time, a group of black-robed mages wearing scarves came. Gu Xi always felt that their movements were weird, as if the scarves around their necks were their main body. After they entered, they quickly headed towards the defense line on the other side without stopping too much. Gu Xi waited until they were far away before he came to the great knight with the cold wind staff. Sir, I have obtained twenty black apple blossoms. Oh, you move very quickly. ?The Great Sir glanced at Gu Xi and said with some surprise. He had also sent people to look for other black apple blossoms before, but the soldiers sent out could not find any at all. As a result, not long after Gu Xi went out, he had finished 20 black apple blossoms. It seems that Gu Xi is related to the black apple blossom. ?Gu Xi didn''t say much, he quickly took out the black apple blossom. When he got the first black apple blossom, the great knight didn''t say anything, but just nodded. But as other black apple blossoms were taken out, the great knight''s face became solemn. Where did you get these flowers? "Is there anything wrong?" ?Gu Xi asked with some confusion. Of course not. Among so many black apple flowers, only this one was collected from the ground. All the others come from apple tree roots. Underground apple tree roots. Where did you find them? The Great Sir asked anxiously. Looking at the anxious look on the great knight''s face, Gu Xi could only say: "Go through the underground mausoleum of the Flower of the North. Don''t worry, I have been to the crown of the holy tree." Wait, you entered the crypt of Westminster Abbey? Oh my god, no, wait. ?The Great Sir was a little confused. He thought for a moment and asked Gu Xi to wait here while he ran outside. ?Gu Xi didn''t quite understand. He didn''t know what the great knight was doing when he went out. ?But its just right for the Great Sir to leave. He can just deal with the heroes, bosses and warrior troops he just obtained. ?At a location a little too far away from the No. 19 bus stop, Gu Xi opened the city gate and asked Luna to call out her undead troops again. ?This time in the battle at the Warriors Tomb, although Gu Xi got a lot of good things, he also suffered a lot of losses. Most of the zombie axe-shielders were directly lost, and now only 379 are left. The skeleton spearmen also lost nearly 500 people. Excluding the skeleton spearmen arranged to fight in the magic plant area, there are only 1,217 skeleton spearmen left that can be used. This is the biggest loss for Gu Xi. You must know that after defeating the Undead Natural Disaster Ritual Formation, Gu Xi obtained an army of three thousand people. ?In just a few days, there were only 1,500 people left out of 3,000. With a few more battles like this, Gu Xi will retreat to Alidovi City and farm. ??The losses that were equally serious were those of the Zhangu battalion and other miscellaneous soldiers. ?Especially the ghost troops, now there are only 36 ghosts left in total. ? Thinking of the powerful ghosts that drifted from Yinfeng camp and Ghost Qi camp, and the ghosts obtained from the undead natural disaster circle, Gu Xi''s heart ached. You must know that in the current city of Aridovi, you can only train skeleton troops, zombies and ghosts, all of which are obtained through other methods. If one dies, one will be missing. Zombies are better, but if they are not good enough, they can be replenished through spiritualism. ?There is nothing that can be done about ghosts. Gu Xi''s spiritualism must reach at least level 9 before he can summon ghosts, and now he is still a little behind. ?While counting the undead under his command, Gu Xi classified the newly received undead leaders, warriors, and elites. Finally, Gu Xi finally made arrangements. (End of this chapter) Chapter 245： Redeploy troops (please subscribe) Chapter 245 Redeploying Troops (Please subscribe) Seeking subscriptions, monthly tickets, recommendation tickets, please also support your brothers! For the new boss, Amilcar should be chosen first, and all the subordinates he needs should be replenished first. As for who his subordinates want, Amilcar can choose by himself. Under the same conditions, Amilcar can also give priority to his leaders to replenish his troops. ?Amilcar did not disappoint Gu Xi. ??After getting Gu Xi''s approval, Amilcar, who was riding a steel-shelled white-bone war horse and carrying a sunset red blank battle flag, quickly selected his men and explained to Gu Xi. ?His attitude is much better than that of Dimi. "Sir, you also know that I am a commanding hero. I am confident enough in large-scale battles, but troop strength is absolutely indispensable. And in order to prevent the battle rhythm from being controlled by others, my troops must be strong enough and able to cope with various battle situations. In fact, the most suitable one is to have some from various types of arms. But as far as the current situation is concerned, we have a huge shortage in military strength. I have seen your current military strength. The main products produced in Alidovi City are mainly skeleton troops. The vampire''s mansion does not produce vampire knights fast enough, and a battle may not be possible. As for zombies, I''m afraid it depends on the spiritualism of the adults. I think the spiritualism of the three of us is not enough to recruit zombies now. " Yes, your spiritualism is used to temporarily replenish your troops on the battlefield. Its up to me to replenish the zombie troops. At first, Gu Xi didn''t think that much, but now, after his hero appeared, Gu Xi couldn''t help but feel a headache. The question of military strength is still a question of military strength. ?Just as Amilcar said, Gu Xis current construction of Alidovi City has seriously slowed down Gu Xis growth. The cemetery used to produce zombies does not even have an architectural design. All zombie troops are obtained by completing tasks or summoning souls. The replenished troops cannot be replaced as quickly as they are consumed in battle. ??Now that he can bring out so many zombie ax shield soldiers, they are mainly the troops retained from the last undead natural disaster array. But after that, all the zombie axe-shielders have been defeated, where can Gu Xi go to replenish them? Pressing his eyebrows, Gu Xi motioned for Amilka to continue speaking. So, sir, you say you give me a chance to choose now, but actually I dont have a choice now. According to my normal needs, my requirements for the seven bosses under my command should be the seven troops of defense, attack, shooter, attack, flying, magic and treatment. Attack and siege units should be viewed separately. Archer units should play the main role when necessary. This is one defense, three attacks, and three combined battles. In this way, the battlefield can be controlled. Of course this is a starting requirement. If possible, I would prefer that I have troops that can charge and the main combat troops can be called upon. Just now Amilka didn''t need to say anything else. Gu Xi knew that he didn''t have that many suitable troops on hand. Even zombies cannot be fully arranged for Amilka. What we can do now is to help Amilcar fill up the troops. As for what kind of troops they are, Amilcar will make arrangements if they are available. If they are not available, they will have to be destroyed. Under Amilcars explanation, he finally picked out several leaders from the skeleton soldiers. ?Two skeleton spearman leaders and one skeleton archer leader, these three were directly arranged from the undead leaders under Gu Xi. ??There are three other ordinary skeleton bosses and one skeleton shield guard boss. These four were summoned by the spirits during the battle in the Warriors Tomb. Such a force would not satisfy Amilcar at all, but he also understood that the current situation of Gu Xi''s men was that they were completely impoverished and had nothing to ask for. When Gu Xi was on his way, he made a special trip to the city of Alidovi and even met with Dimi. After hearing Dimis request, Amilka shook his head. I dont know what people like Dimi think. By the time the buildings she needs are built, Amilcar''s level will have already been improved. ?As long as his level reaches level 15, he can attack the leader level. As long as he succeeds, he will be the only leader level in Alidovi City. When the time comes, he can also command a battle on the battlefield. ?As for Dimi, I''m afraid it will drag on for who knows how long. At that time, Amilcar can be on his own, and Dimi will still be an ordinary hero, having to compete with other heroes for strength. ?At that time, Amilcar was the one watching the excitement. With such a comparison, no matter how dissatisfied he was with his leader, Amilcar did not say much. After all, Gu Xi is providing him with experienced skeleton bosses this time, and even placed the skeleton archer unit in front of Amilka. This is already the best army Gu Xi can come up with. As for the skeleton mage army, Gu Xi has no plans to separate it. Compared with Amilcar, the other two heroes do not receive such good treatment. It will not work if they still want to choose their own troops. All the skeleton spearmen on Arroyo''s side were blocked, and Robbie acted as a supernumerary hero of the Bone-cutting Battalion according to the original plan. They dont even have a choice. ?However, Gu Xi finally gave them a guarantee. As long as they work hard, the next time they get a station, Gu Xi will immediately organize the skeleton spearmen''s station and give Arroyo a chance first. At the same time, Robbie was also guaranteed. Robbie can think of ways to develop and upgrade the Skeleton Sword Soldier Camp. Gu Xi guarantees that any resources obtained by Robbie will be invested in the Skeleton Sword Soldier Camp and will not be used for other purposes. ?Only in this way can the station be quickly upgraded in the shortest time, and Robbie can become a hero stationed in the Bone-cutting Camp in the shortest time. After the three heroes are arranged, there will not be many troops left with Gu Xi. ???More than 300 zombie axes and shields, the remaining combat team, the skeleton mage troops, the pitifully small ghost troops, corpse flies, and withered ones. There are more than ten gargoyles. As for the newly joined warrior-level and elite-level undead, Gu Xi did not keep all of them by his side. What these undead need now is not to show themselves on such a battlefield. Except for the zombie warrior who has been upgraded to level 8 at the beginning, all the others, whether they are warrior level or elite level, have been sent back to Alidovi. Go to town. They will participate in the barracks missions in Aridovi City. Through the barracks missions, they can gain enough experience and improve their level. When their level reaches level 4, they will be added to the various troops under Gu Xi. Only then will they exert their best combat effectiveness. (End of this chapter) Chapter 246： The heroic princess (80159) Chapter 246 The heroic princess (80159) Working hard to add more updates, please give me monthly votes, recommendation votes, subscriptions, and everyones support. When Gu Xi was deploying his troops, the Great Sir also invited Anastasia over. At this time, she was still in her original appearance, wearing a white robe with gold trim, but the golden griffon was moved to her chest. Gu Xi just glanced at it and felt that the gryphon''s eyes were staring at him. When she saw Gu Xi, the eldest princess Anna was obviously stunned. For Gu Xi, a long time has passed since she met Princess Anna. He has gone through many battles, and his strength has reached the upper limit of level 4, and he is ready to hit level 5 at any time. ?But for Anna, she had only met Gu Xi yesterday. At that time, Gu Xi was still a weakling who escaped from Westminster Abbey. ?In less than a day, the strength has become like this. ?Whose child is this, so desperate for his life? Joking about one''s own future. With this thought in mind, Anna''s aura was dignified when she walked in front of Gu Xi. "Do you know how much impact this will have on your future development? Don''t think that you necromancers are just cannon fodder necromancers because you have no foundation laid before." ??After being yelled at by Princess Anna, Gu Xi didn''t know what happened. He looked at Princess Anna with a puzzled face, thinking seriously about where he had offended her. After talking for a while, Princess Anna changed the subject: "Don''t be so impulsive in the future. Fortunately, you can still be saved. If the foundation is really not laid, it will be completely ruined. This is for you." After speaking, Princess Anna took out a golden page and put it into Gu Xi''s hand. ?Gu Xi took the page and was about to say something, but he couldn''t help but froze. You get the Griffin Book of the Dead (blue treasure). [Gryphon Book of the Dead (blue treasure): After equipped, it occupies a decorative position and can convert excess experience into skill experience. The experience loss during conversion is 10%, and can only be converted into undead professional skills or passive skills. Experience and skill levels cannot exceed level 6. Looking at the Griffin Book of the Dead in front of him, Gu Xi was immediately speechless. He raised his head and looked at Princess Anna. In the end, Princess Anna said directly to him: "Look at it, this is not given to you, it is borrowed from you. The most important thing for you now is to lay a good foundation. Knowledge of the Undead, Contract of the Undead, and Domination of the Undead, which one of you can take the stage now? What about the enhancement of undead? What about the study of the undead? If you dont lay the most important foundation well, you will want to fly. What about soul knowledge? Necromancer, you dont know soul magic, how dare you say that you are a necromancer? You havent learned so many things. How did your instructor guide you? ??You still dare to rush to level 4 all at once. Are you just killing all the domestic enemies to get to the level by force? Now, immediately, transform the overflowing experience into me, and then study honestly. If you dare to be distracted again, see how I deal with you. " ? Gu Xi finally realized what was going on, but he still wanted to tell Princess Anna what happened in the underground mausoleum. ?But before he could speak, Princess Anna glared over and suppressed all his words. ?At this time, the great knight on the side also pulled Gu Xi''s clothes. "Don''t argue with Princess Anna, come here." As he said that, the great knight dragged Gu Xi aside, and without seeing any movement from him, he took out a pile of books. As I promised you before, I wont give you the reward of adding one to your skill level. Now you have such a good opportunity. Learn it quickly and improve your skills. After you finish learning, you can come to me again. ?Gu Xi understood what the great knight meant as soon as he heard it. This is clearly a benefit to oneself secretly. Skill level 6 +1 and skill level 0 +1, what are the advantages? As long as you are not a fool, you will make the right choice. ??Looking up at the nearby books in front of him, Gu Xi took a deep breath, hung the Griffin Book of the Dead that was temporarily lent to him on his waist, reached out and picked up one of the books and started reading. ??This time is different from the last time I learned dark knowledge in the magic tower. ?This time Gu Xi sat directly in front of the No. 19 bus stop. Surrounded by people coming and going, sitting on the marble floor, there is no atmosphere for reading or studying. But this time Gu Xi read very quickly. On the one hand, when Gu Xi was reading, a golden flame was burning in his body. Every time he read a sentence, the Griffin Book of the Dead around his waist would shine, transforming what he read into corresponding experiences, adding into his skills. On the other hand, the books that the great knight took out are undead classics that cannot be read in the Wind of Bones Academy. ?Like the "Bone Strengthening Manual" Gu Xi is holding in front of him, in addition to gaining experience in undead knowledge, you can also gain experience in undead control, and you can even learn undead enhancement, a new skill that Gu Xi has not mastered. ? And this is just a book that Gu Xi picked up casually. This kind of book is not eye-catching in this pile of books. Almost all other books are of this level. This is equivalent to opening up a new way of thinking for Gu Xi''s path as a necromancer. Gu Xi no longer cares about the fact that he is in the dungeon, nor does he care about the underground tomb. All his attention was devoted to these books. It doesnt matter if you dont understand some of the content. Read these books first and memorize the necessary content. You need to know these things first, and then slowly understand them later. The combat experience Gu Xi accumulated over the past few days played a considerable role at this time. He is now burning his own experience like crazy, and at the same time, one or two new pieces of information pop up in front of him from time to time. You have read the "Bone Strengthening Manual", your knowledge of the undead has been increased to a certain extent, your control of the undead has been improved to a certain extent, and you have slowly understood the ability to strengthen the undead. The undead enhancement level is level 1. Undead Strengthening Level 1: Passive skill, can be upgraded. Once mastered, all undead contracted, summoned, and created by the necromancer can be strengthened. The undead level is level 1 when summoning souls. You have read "The Choice and Case of Suture", your knowledge of the undead has been increased to a certain extent, your ability to control the undead has been improved to a certain extent, and you are learning the ability to research the undead. You have read "Which is the real spirit among ghosts, undead and undead", your knowledge of the undead has been increased to a certain extent, and the knowledge level of the undead has reached level 5. Your undead...] You have read the "Bone Dragon Structure Atlas", your knowledge of the undead... You read "The Evolution of the Phylactery", you... (End of this chapter) Chapter 247： Crazy harvest of burning experience (81159) Chapter 247 The Crazy Harvest of Burning Experience (81159) As the flames on Gu Xi''s body grew stronger, the nearby soldiers also noticed Gu Xi''s actions. ?However, they did not come to influence Gu Xi. They just watched Gu Xi flipping through the book. Gu Xi kept reading this time, until the flames on his body slowly dimmed, and then he was dragged up by the great knight. Looking at the overflow storage experience that was directly cleared, Gu Xi let out a long breath. At this time, he was already a little unsteady, and his head was dizzy. A lot of knowledge was crowded in his mind. It was now in chaos, and there was still a tinkling sound in his ears. Gu Xi felt like he was hearing hallucinations. Drag Gu Xi aside, the great knight immediately asked. Hows it going? Can you still do it? Okay, but my head feels a little swollen, as if its about to explode. I dont know if Gu Xis brain is going to explode at this time, but his skills are really going to explode. In the short period of time just now, his passive skill bar has undergone earth-shaking changes. [Passive skills: Undead Knowledge Level 6, Undead Contract Level 3, Magic Knowledge Level 5, Basic Science Level 4, Basic Reading Level 2, Basic Scribe Level 2, Undead Dominance Level 3, Enlightenment Level 1, War Mechanics Level 1, Darkness Knowledge level 3, undead enhancement level 2, undead research level 2, soul whispers level 2, corpse bone research level 2, basic curse level 1, and corpse structure level 1. You can lay a solid foundation for Gu Xi right now. Level 6 of Undead Knowledge: Passive skill, upgradable, the basic skill of the Necromancer, representing the Necromancer''s understanding and mastery of the undead. ??This is the foundation that all necromancers must master. Level 6 is the upper limit of reading and is also the basis for unlocking talents. There is actually nothing to say about this. [Undead Contract Level 3: Passive skill, can be upgraded, can make undead contracts, sign some powerful undead into their own contracted undead, with the contract in hand, the contracted undead will be resurrected through rituals after death in battle, the number of contracted undead +1 . Undead Contract, this is a skill that the Necromancer must master. There is no skill that the Necromancer cannot master. If you dont learn this, you wont be able to contract the Undead. At level 2, a method to resurrect the contracted undead through a contract was added, and at level 3, a position for the contracted undead was added. ?This time Gu Xi has made a profit. Undead Dominance Level 3: Passive skill, can be upgraded, has a higher chance (15%) of spawning special undead when summoning souls. The goal of Undead Dominance is to make spiritualism more powerful. When summoning skeletons, skeleton soldiers are ordinary undead, while skeleton spearmen and skeleton mages are special undead. ??For necromancers like Gu Xi who maintain their troops through spiritualism, the more special undead they have, the better. Undead Strengthening Level 2: Passive skill, can be upgraded. The undead level is level 2 when summoning souls. ? Needless to say more about this skill, even if you are not a necromancer, you know how to choose it. There is a big difference between whether the spiritualist is a level 0 skeleton or a level 2 skeleton. If the undead enhancement directly reaches level 7, the souls that come out will be powerful level 7 skeleton soldiers. Go back and fight the junk troops that are only level 1. If you kill them in a circle, you may be able to pull out a powerful unit. This is called a real sea of ??skeletons. Undead Research Level 2: Passive skill, can be upgraded, can conduct research on the undead, and develop different methods of transforming the undead. ?? Gu Xi has heard of this route before, but has never mastered it because Gu Xi is not a player of this route. Among the necromancers, there is a kind of undead that takes the path of undead transformation, such as the suture monster. They researched and pieced together the bone dragon. If you want to take this path, the prerequisite is to master the research of the undead. Otherwise, dont say it has been transformed. Even if the transformed undead is placed in front of you, you dont know how to use this undead. Soul Whisper Level 2: Passive skill, can be upgraded, can communicate with souls, and gain recognition from souls and undead. ?This skill can be regarded as a prerequisite skill in another direction. To take the soul control route, you must master Soul Whisper. Of course, some people say that if you master Soul Whisper, you will have the opportunity to master the Death Lord among the three divine skills. No one has ever succeeded in doing this, so Gu Xi doesnt know whether it is true or not. Corpse Research Level 2: Passive skill, can be upgraded. The power of all skills such as bone shields and corpse explosions that require the use of corpses is increased by 50%. ??The skill of Bone Research is an auxiliary additional skill, which is used to enhance the power of a certain skill. It can be seen that any skill that uses corpses can be blessed by this skill. It doesn''t matter now, but when Gu Xi''s corpse explosion is upgraded to the level of a normal corpse explosion, or a super corpse explosion, the situation will be different. If it can add a little power, it will cause considerable damage to the enemy. . Basic Curse Level 1: Passive skill, can be upgraded, can increase the power of all curse spells, and extend the curse time by 20 seconds. Needless to say, although necromancers use it a lot, other professions also use the curse route. It is not a unique existence among necromancers. Gu Xi has never learned any curses, which does not mean that he cannot play these. . If it is difficult to master, just master it more. Level 1 of Corpse Structure: Passive skill, can be upgraded. All spells such as bone shield, bone wall, and bone cage increase vitality by 25%. ?This last skill is actually similar to corpse research. It is an auxiliary additional skill, but it is used to enhance the power of using corpses to defend or trap enemies. ?Gu Xi has heard that in the end, someone was able to build a throne out of corpses. ?? Gu Xi didnt know whether it was true or not, but there was no harm in learning this skill. ?Now these skills are constantly expanding in Gu Xi''s mind, making Gu Xi''s brain dizzy. When he was dragged aside by the great knight, Gu Xi stared hard. Boy, you can do it. I have read all these books, but I dont want to pick any of them, just read them all. Sir, what do you mean? I put these books out so that you can choose for yourself and see which ones are suitable for you. In your current situation, Im afraid you have a lot more level 1 skills. Some prerequisite skills do not need to be learned at all, and you will not be able to use them later. " ??Gu Xi wanted to curse, you old guy didn''t even say it in advance, I have burned so much experience, and you are just saying it now. But he really didnt have any strength left, so he glanced at the great knight. Sir, can you wait a little longer? Something seems wrong with me. "This is normal. You have poured too much knowledge into your brain at once. Now your thinking is confused. Go and take a nap. You will be fine when you wake up." (End of this chapter) Chapter 248： Special book of knowledge (please subscribe) Chapter 248 Special Book of Knowledge (Please subscribe) ?Hearing what the Sir said, Gu Xi grabbed the Sir''s hand. No, sir, I can still hold on. Please help me improve my skills. My magic knowledge has reached level 5, but Ive been stuck here. Please help me with this, sir. The great knight glanced at Gu Xi and shook his head. You cant hold on now. "It''s okay. If I can''t bear it, I''ll just have to sleep over it. I can recover in a few days at most." ? Gu Xi said this on his lips, but he didnt think so in his heart. ??If you really can''t stand it anymore, the worst case scenario is to exit the dungeon. The time flow rate in the dungeon is different from that in the outside world. If it fails, he can still restart the dungeon. Anyway, the hidden underground tomb has been found. Next time, he can just go directly to the underground tomb. ??On the contrary, the opportunity to reach level 6 of magic knowledge is right in front of you. If you miss it, you still dont know where to find this opportunity. Looking at Gu Xis insistence, the great knight also shook his head. He came here to persuade Gu Xi to rest, but in the end, Gu Xi seized the opportunity. ?At this time, Luna also floated behind Gu Xi, ready for Gu Xi to faint, so she stepped forward to help Gu Xi. Seeing Gu Xi and his men getting ready, the great knight also shook his head helplessly. Magic knowledge, right? Take this book. After saying that, the Great Sir took out a book with a gold cover that was not too thick and put it in Gu Xi''s hand. Before Gu Xi could open the book, the Great Sir snatched it back. Just when Gu Xi was about to ask what was going on, he heard a voice coming from his ear. Ding! You come into contact with special knowledge. Under the influence of the knowledge, your magical knowledge +1. ?At this time, Gu Xi''s eyes widened. He didn''t expect that just by touching that book, his magic knowledge would be improved by one level. This is what level of knowledge he would have reached if he finished reading that book. ?Seeing the madness in Gu Xi''s eyes, the great knight gave a loud shout. Maintain peace of mind, you are the master of knowledge, not its servant. ??When the great knight shouted these words, Luna also stretched out her hands and touched Gu Xi''s temples. The ice touch effect was activated, and Gu Xi''s mind quickly calmed down. ?At this time, Gu Xi also realized that he seemed to be really confused just now. This was not a normal phenomenon. ?So Gu Xi said to the Sir: "Sir, thank you very much. I may have to pour it." Its okay, you can do your own business, I still have things to deal with. ?The Great Sir saw that Gu Xi really fell to the ground and fell asleep without asking any questions. He really had things to deal with. It''s just that this time he didn''t study the situation of the black apple blossom. At this time, he was communicating with other forces who could mobilize troops and asked them to take the road to the underground mausoleum mentioned by Gu Xi to take a look at the tail king spore evil. Christian Charlie. ?Just now, the Great Sir only told part of the news about Gu Xis return to Princess Anna. Princess Anna has already made her decision. Ignore the enemies on the ground for now, be sure to deal with the spore cultist Charlie first. After all, the person sleeping in the underground mausoleum is Princess Anna''s aunt. ?The enemy is right next to the underground mausoleum, and Princess Anna can''t bear to fight her way in from the ground. ??If the Great Sir hadn''t persuaded Princess Anna, she might have led her men in by now. Even so, Princess Anna only gave the Grand Sir one day. After one day, she needed to get all the information about the spore cultist Charlie and send troops to kill the spore cultist Charlie. So the Great Sir has been busy with this matter. ?Princess Anna is not the kind of person who makes trouble without reason. She has her own ability. ?After arranging the task, she has been leading the troops to deal with the strange apple trees head-on, preventing the strange apple trees from leaving the Westminster Abbey area, and even not allowing the enemy to appear in the main square. ?Under the command of Princess Anna, the paladins affected by the apple tree, as well as the strange people trapped in Westminster Abbey, were all pushed back. Among these enemies, the people who have become strange are the most difficult to deal with. ?Each of them has different strange powers. Some strange powers are relatively easy to deal with, while others are quite difficult to deal with. Some of them can even be activated after death. The Paladins guarding the outside were unable to judge each other''s situation one by one, so they could only use Holy Light Slash or other Holy Light spells to deal with it. It''s okay for a short time, but if it lasts for a long time, the paladins won''t be able to withstand it. ?At this moment, a white ball of light flew to Princess Anna''s side. Grand Guild Anna stretched out her hand and took out a piece of paper from the white light group. ?This light group is the special messenger of the British royal family, the bloodline light element. ?? is a messenger that can only be controlled by members of the British royal bloodline. ??However, the reason why it is controlled through blood is entirely because there are many people in the British royal family who follow the path of necromancers. Even if there are no necromancers, some of them will become ghosts or undead spirits such as ghosts after death. If you only use the light element as a messenger, when they die, you will no longer be able to use the messenger. Only bloodline light elements can allow undead to use light elements. After taking out the note, Anna took a look at it and then became serious. ?It seems that the king also agrees with Anna''s opinion. No one is allowed to mess around outside the underground tomb of Sveltana, the flower of the North. So this battle must be fought. With the king''s approval, Anna quickly mobilized her troops. Because troops have to be mobilized into the underground mausoleum to fight the Tail King, the number of troops on the ground will definitely be reduced. ?In order to ensure that the ground at Westminster Abbey would not be opened directly after the troops withdrew, Anna had to arrange everything. ?Which troops to stay and which troops to focus on defending which area are all Anna needs to consider. With this treatment, time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, the sky darkened. In the darkness, the corpse hanging on the huge apple tree began to shake slowly. At the same time, the lights in Westminster Abbey also turned on. ?This light has a holy feeling. No matter who sees this light, they have the idea of ????going in and taking a seat. At this time, Gu Xi, who had fallen to sleep, had also woken up. He stood up with support, looked around, and found an obvious change in Westminster Abbey in the distance. ?There is one black and one white, and it feels like there are different feelings inside and outside the mirror. ?This feeling made Gu Xi quite uncomfortable, so he simply turned his head away from Westminster Abbey. ?At the same time, he also called Luna and asked with some confusion: "Luna, look at the situation over there and see if there is anything wrong." (End of this chapter) Chapter 249： The mutations brought about by the roots of the apple tree (please subscribe) Chapter 249 The mutation brought about by the roots of the apple tree (please subscribe) Please subscribe, vote monthly, recommend votes, and support us! "Sir, I saw the power of the mirror underground palace there. Today is just the preliminary stage. If one night, the apple tree becomes brightly lit and the Westminster Abbey is dark, it means that their mirror image is successful." ? Gu Xi did not ask what would happen if the mirror image succeeded. It was that in the fog of Alidovi City, there was an extra building that was exactly the opposite of Westminster Abbey. ??It''s just that it''s not a copy, so it doesn''t have much impact on Gu Xi, and Gu Xi doesn''t care much about it. At most, Alidovi will have a new development direction in the future, and there is no need to consider other things. Just when Gu Xi was thinking about this matter, Luna said something at this time. Sir, there is something you may want to know. ?Looking at Luna''s serious look, Gu Xi''s expression became nervous. "What''s wrong? Is there something wrong with Alidovi City? Or is there bad news coming from Shaya again?" Gu Xi knew Luna''s thoughts quite well. The last time she showed such an expression was when Shaya left a note in the council hall, hoping to get help. Although he was not as anxious this time as last time, his eyes confirmed that something was obviously not right. ??It won''t happen on Shaya''s side again. Luna will lead her troops to cross the clouds to help. Dont have this kind of problem every time youre halfway through a game. No, it has nothing to do with Shaya. Its just that you still remember the roots of the apple tree that we blew up. "Remember, what''s wrong?" Gu Xi nodded affirmatively. Speaking of this, Gu Xi still regretted why he didn''t pick up the roots of the apple tree in the first place. What a great material this is. "When I was swept away by the water, I caught the roots of the apple tree, so I took the roots back to Aridovi City and threw them into Lake Evilwood." Oh, its very well done. ?Although it was a pity that the apple tree roots were not left to be made into other materials, Luna used them as much as she could, and he was not lacking in this. ?But the next sentence almost frightened Gu Xi. "Sir, when I threw the apple tree roots into Evil Wood Lake, I discovered that the tentacle tree roots in Evil Wood Lake are also apple tree roots. As soon as the apple tree roots we brought were thrown in, they immediately stimulated Evil Wood Lake. The tree root inside is now expanding outward from the lake. ??The entire magic plant area is being flooded. " "What did you say?" Gu Xi screamed immediately. I put the roots of the apple tree Luna wanted to repeat it, but at this time Gu Xi waved his hand. ? He ??has now realized that it seems that his estimation was wrong. In fact, in the fog, there is already a mirror image of Westminster Abbey and apple trees. Otherwise, the roots of the apple tree would not have reached the original Zhonggu District, and a lot of land in the Zhonggu District would have been destroyed. Can the magic plant area still suppress it now? "Yes, I haven''t said it before, but it can be suppressed temporarily, but sir, if the mirror image of Westminster Abbey is really going to be successful, I''m afraid there will be problems." Gu Xi understood what Luna was worried about upon hearing this. He thought about it seriously and said, "In this case, didn''t I just get a fiefdom order? You can use it to expand the magic plant area. First, save the open space and wait until we have time to talk about the rest." "good." Luna actually also understood why Gu Xi wanted to leave the fiefdom order in the first place. It was to open up a few more plots of land for the main city. I''m afraid it won''t work now. If Xiemu Lake explodes like this, there will be problems in the magic plant area. ??The current fiefdom order must still be used in the magic plant area. Also and Dimi, wait, let Amilcar go too. You told Dimi to guard the magic plant area, and Amilka launched an attack into the mist to speed up the activation of Evil Wood Lake. ???If Xiemu Lake completely becomes ours, even if the territory is flooded by the lake, there will still be land that can be used to build buildings. At worst, I will change this magic plant area into a magic lake area and build some underwater buildings. Zombies can''t be used, so use water ghosts. Undead are changeable, and I don''t care about that. " Luna didnt give much advice on Gu Xis arrangements. After all, this is what heroes are here to do. ??If you just put the undead troops into the fog, no one will be worried. ??Even if there is a leader leading the team, it is useless. But if you arrange for a hero to lead the team, the situation is the same. Players still have more trust in heroes. As long as the heroes can complete the tasks assigned by the players, players generally don''t care how they fight. Not to mention a hero with potential and talent like Amilcar. As long as they are given a task, they will take care of everything themselves. Call Amilka and Ill talk to him. Also, ask Fugudo to keep an eye on the magic plant area. Gu Xi made quite a decisive move. After making a decision, make arrangements quickly. ??Amilka also didn''t expect that less than a day after he joined Gu Xi''s staff, he would immediately have an important task assigned to him. After listening to Gu Xis request, Amilcar said affirmatively. "Sir, please don''t worry, I will definitely bring back enough weird corpses." Be careful, the strange things in the fog are quite strange, dont trap yourself. I understand, I will set up the formation before the battle begins. ?Amilcar said with certainty. Without saying anything, Gu Xi watched Amilcar leave quickly with the seven leaders and troops assigned to him. After that, Luna flew out from the city gate again. She had finished Gu Xi''s explanation and was about to discuss the next thing with Gu Xi. At this moment, Gu Xi noticed that a group of troops were withdrawing from the defense line of Westminster Abbey in front. The battle at Westminster Abbey has clearly just begun. Their withdrawal was equivalent to taking away half of the strength of the defense line. ?Now is the time when Westminster Abbey is undergoing changes. With so many troops withdrawn at this time, what if the weird people inside Westminster Abbey come out next? ??Gu Xi held the Cold Wind Staff and quickly walked towards the great knight who was still nearby. Sir, they are here. With the troops mobilized, the king has agreed to the princesss plan and prioritizes dealing with the enemies outside the underground mausoleum. ?In the words of the king, the enemy cannot be allowed to show off his power outside the aunt''s mausoleum. " "But the situation there is obviously not right now. Will there be any problem if we withdraw our troops at this time?" "It''s okay. Britain''s strongest defensive legion has gone up, along with the church''s troops. The enemy can''t be killed. Speaking of which, it''s all thanks to you this time. If it weren''t for you, we wouldn''t have known that that guy actually Its already been done. (End of this chapter) Chapter 250： Join the fighting force (82160) Chapter 250 Joining the Combat Force (82160) Hahahahaha, I have ordered 1,600 in total, and I have finally taken a step forward. I also ask for your support, including subscriptions, monthly passes, and recommendations. I will work hard to update and repay everyone''s support. Sir, can I also participate in this battle? ?Seeing that the great knight was so angry, Gu Xi also put forward his own ideas. The great knight glanced at Gu Xi and said helplessly: "With your strength, you can only join the miscellaneous soldiers." No problem, its the same no matter where you go. Gu Xi did not directly have the idea of ??defeating the spore cultist Charlie. He came here this time just to collect the fighting style of the spore cultist Charlie and lay a good foundation for the subsequent battles. Humbling among the soldiers in the rear, there is no need to fight. Gu Xi can no longer bear any big losses. ?Now that Princess Anna has the idea of ????taking the initiative, Gu Xi can just use Princess Anna''s troops to take a look at the situation of several bosses in this dungeon. Okay, just follow behind. Remember, dont run around if you have nothing to do. Your current strength is not good enough. Even though the troops under your command are quite strong, you yourself are the biggest weakness. If you are targeted, no one can save you. " Gu Xi did not believe this. In his eyes, he was someone who had fought with the spore cultist Charlie. ??Although he used a secret method, it took away his upper limit of 1,000 lives and a tree root. This shows that Gu Xi is actually capable of fighting. As long as he understands the enemy''s weaknesses, he will know how to deal with them the next time he comes to play a copy. With the consent of the great knight, Gu Xi quickly followed the team. ?When Gu Xi was approaching Princess Anna, he noticed that there were several masters following Anna. Their strength is almost around level 10. Not to mention other things, their own combat power exceeds all the players Gu Xi has encountered before. It can be seen from their dress that they are masters from various forces. ??Among them, Anna is not the strongest. The strongest one is a wizard whose staff lights up white for a moment, like holding a torch. ? Standing far away, Gu Xi could feel the burning sensation brought by the light, which showed that his strength was at least beginning to approach level 15. ?Recalling the location where the wizard was at the beginning, Gu Xi suspected that he was specially left in the dungeon to arrange plot kills when Gu Xi was fighting the BOSS. ??Its just that before the plot has even started, they are already preparing to kill. ?In addition to the wizard, there were two paladins wearing heavy armor and an archer with long ears beside Anna. Together with the wizard and Anna, there were exactly five people in the group. Looking at them, Gu Xi always had the feeling that they were the ones here to fight the dungeon. Behind them were five different troops. From the flags displayed by these troops, it can be seen that the leaders are all heroic beings. ?Each troop has about 300 people, and its strength starts at level 7. One of the troops can even reach level 8 with all members. ?Following behind were the civil organizations who came for Westminster Abbey. Gu Xi was mixed in with this group of soldiers and went to watch the show with them. ?But with this small amount of troops, in Gu Xi''s eyes, there were several troops that were stronger than Gu Xi. Not to mention other things, Gu Xi has noticed that among the various soldiers organized by the civil society, there are at least three troops whose strength starts at level 6. If Gu Xi had just arrived at Sanxian Garden, his troop level might have been able to withstand it. But now, after several battles, Gu Xi''s troops are getting stronger and weaker. In addition, troops are needed in Aridovi City, Victoria City, and various places. The troops Gu Xi had in hand were not very impressive. ?With his level and the strength of his troops, it is no wonder that the Great Sir placed him in the mixed soldier area. To put it bluntly, its the childs table. ?Gu Xi didn''t care about this. He followed behind with his troops and began to inquire about the leaders of these teams. After all, only one of Gu Xi''s five internal tasks has been completed, and the remaining four tasks are unknown. ?Now that most of the NPCs in the dungeon are here, Gu Xi can just communicate with them to see if there are any clues about other tasks. You have to know that the first mission he entered into the dungeon was a big benefit. The level of a skill is directly +1. If several other tasks have such rewards, then Gu Xi will be well developed. So when Gu Xi chatted with them, he naturally headed towards the task. The leaders of these troops are all around level 7 or 8. ??Like Anna, they did not come here to protect Westminster Abbey. They saw that there was an advantage to be taken in Westminster Abbey and came to take advantage. For the players who came here like Gu Xi, they naturally thought that Gu Xi was with them. I said brother, you did a really good job this time. ?You dont know, but the ones at the forefront today are the Churchs Holy Anointing Knights and the royal familys Royal Holy Light Knights. It won''t be certain tomorrow. If you hadn''t come over, tomorrow the Holy Oil Knights and the Royal Holy Light Knights would launch an attack on Westminster Abbey. They would only focus on one point and rush across the square in the shortest time. , enter the interior of Westminster Abbey. Then hit the apple tree in the backyard. They will only consider their next move after they have established a foothold there. ?They only hit one point, and we have to hit the remaining points. At that time, we will face those strange things head-on. You are not watching from the front line today, so you dont know how troublesome those weird things are. There are not many of them, and their level is not very high, but they have endless troublesome methods. " Yes, this guy is the most troublesome to fight. The leader of another team also looked over at this time, "But there are some benefits to killing them. ??I saw that the Royal Knights of Holy Light seemed to have taken out something from the strange people and fed it to their gryphons. " Really? Why didnt I see it? What does your army do? What does my army do? How can your eyesight be compared with ours? Okay, what happens next. ?Hearing the news, the man stopped boasting to Gu Xi about what he had seen in Westminster Abbey. He quickly asked. Then I discovered that the griffins eyes changed from blue to red, and even the armor on their bodies was affected, with blood-red lines appearing. The red lines indicate that these are fighting gryphons, but according to rumors, arent fighting gryphons eating beef and apples? ? Could it be that the apple mentioned here refers to the one behind Westminster Abbey? " (End of this chapter) Chapter 251： Second copy task (83160) Chapter 251 The Second Dungeon Mission (83160) ??As for the matter of fighting the gryphon, he paused and thought too much. At this time, he found that he had activated the second mission in the dungeon. Ding! You communicated with the barbarian leader Kado Roar in the dungeon and learned a hidden message. You activated a dungeon mission! Dungeon Quest: Bloody Strange Fruit Kill the affected weirdos inside Westminster Abbey and obtain the weird **** fruits from them. Task requirement: Find 100 weird fruits (0/100) (If there is a city, it can be converted into the architectural design drawing of the beast-like arms training camp, and if you master the method of transformation route, you can get a manual for the research of modified beast arms]. Explanation 1: A person who eats an apple will have all the strange power concentrated in the heart. Explanation 2: Only a sufficiently powerful Weird can transform Weird''s power into Weird''s fruit. This task at hand is good news for Gu Xi. ?Although the number of strange fruits required is a bit larger, for Gu Xi, this is not a problem. The final reward is a good thing. ?? Gu Xi believed that given his own situation, he would definitely be given a building design for a training camp for beast-like military units. No matter what type of military unit it was, it would be built in Alidovi first. ?The rest will be dealt with later, and you will need to replenish your own troops first. ? Gu Xi guessed that judging from the situation of the undead, the beasts that could be obtained were either vampire bats, man-eating wolves, and spiders. Others were unlikely to appear. ?Most of these units start at level 2, move fast, have strong impact, and are large in number. It is a supplement to Gu Xi''s military strength. Gu Xi is still very attentive to the task at hand. ??If they hadn''t followed the passage and entered the underground mausoleum, Gu Xi might have wanted to go back to Westminster Abbey Square to see if he could kill some weirdos in advance. ?Seeing that the chat was effective and the mission plan was effective, Gu Xi quickly started chatting again. ?But until they came to the crack at the edge of the underground mausoleum, Gu Xi did not receive any other tasks. At this time, Gu Xi no longer asked any more questions. He raised his head and took a look at the effect of being blown up by himself. ??The crack opened by the spore cultist Charlie before passed through Gu Xi''s flame trap, and now it has become significantly larger. ?But fortunately, neither Anna nor anyone else knew how big the crack was at the beginning. They were very angry when they saw such a piece of the underground mausoleum exploded, but they did not blame Gu Xi for it. After arriving here, all the main troops led by Anna stopped. They sat on the ground, quickly taking care of the weapons in their hands, and eating the food they brought with them. Their unified movements made Gu Xi feel that his army seemed to be missing something. The mixed soldiers following behind moved forward at this time. They crawled out from the blasted cracks and quickly arranged themselves in the outer space. Anna and the others knew very well that there was an underground river under Westminster Abbey. Gu Xi had also specifically explained that after the underground mausoleum was blown up, the water below had already filled it. Although all the water has been released now, it does not mean that there is no water in the underground river outside. ?And Anna and the others will never lure the spore cultist Charlie to the underground mausoleum to fight. So the soldiers need to do one thing this time, build a dam in the underground river outside in a short period of time, and temporarily divert the river water to other places. Let''s wait until this battle is over before considering other things. After the soldiers crawled out of the blasted crack, they took action quickly. Among these soldiers, the magicians with the strongest construction skills are those wearing hats of different colors. Even though they are not very strong, and their attack power is not very good, they are still very good at deformation or other operations. Under their operation, a large number of stones flew up from the water of the underground river and turned into large stone slabs, which were laid flat on the surface of the underground river. ?Through this method, they managed to create an open space where people could stand. ?At the same time, other miscellaneous soldiers also had a place to stand, unlike Gu Xi before, who could only stand in the cracks to fight the enemy. ??However, such open space cannot always exist. The matter of river diversion still needs to be dealt with. ?The undead troops led by Gu Xi were regarded as the first choice for labor. The undead were not afraid of water at all, so the great knight found Gu Xi and asked Gu Xi to send troops into the water to block several underground rivers. This matter was not originally entrusted to you. There are several necromancers in the team of miscellaneous soldiers, but I think you are working very hard and cant let you run away in vain, right? ?As long as you complete this task, I will give you a credit. By the way, the water channel cannot be sealed. After beating this guy, we have to open the water channel again. " After receiving the guidance from the Great Sir, Gu Xi also saw the water outlets under the water. It was only then that Gu Xi discovered that this underground river had already been dealt with by the British. In the waterway, there are many traces of artificial excavation. Gu Xi only needs to transport some stones to the water channel and block it. ??Any necromancer can do this kind of thing. ?The Great Sir asked Gu Xi to do it, which really gave Gu Xi a chance. Dont worry, Sir, I will definitely do this well. "Okay, I''ll leave it to you, but be careful. This underground river is the defense line of Victoria City''s underground water network. There are some piranhas in it. Don''t go in there yourself. Let the skeleton soldiers go." Water network defense line? What is that? ?Gu Xi asked curiously. He always had a feeling that this thing seemed important. You dont know this, right? Generally speaking, every city will have underground water, right? If the city is more sophisticated, there should also be sewers. These are the components of the water network defense line. Dont underestimate the water network defense line. You dont know that if the water network is well laid out, it is even possible to station troops underground. " ?Listening to the great knight''s words, Gu Xi was thinking about the mission in the barracks of Alidovi City. In the expedition mission of his barracks mission, no matter how the situation changes, there is still a mission of cleaning the sewers. At first, Gu Xi thought it was because the task was simple. ??This does not seem to be the case now. ?Also when Gu Xi activated the water well, he also dug the sewer first. ? Gu Xi has seen the vastness of the sewers in Alidovi City. It is not impossible to arrange one or two open spaces here. It seems that after returning home, we need to pay more attention to the task of cleaning the sewers. (End of this chapter) Chapter 252： War begins, Charlie the Tail King Spore Cultist (please subscribe) Chapter 252: War begins, King Spore Cultist Charlie (please subscribe) ?? Gu Xi still attaches great importance to the tasks assigned by the great knight. After the great knight left, he quickly arranged for two heroes to deal with the matter. At the same time, he stood on the shore and observed, thinking about the water network defense line. ??The Great Sir just reminded him, Gu Xi himself hadnt figured it out yet. But one thing is certain, the water network defense line is closely related to urban construction. Gu Xi suspected that as long as he built the water network defense line, Alidovi City could have four to five more large plots of land. This is a great supplement for Gu Xi. ?While I was thinking about it, the construction here was progressing, and the water in the underground river was slowly receding a lot. Gu Xi could see that there were many corpses piled up in the underground river. Because they have been washed by the water in the river, most of the corpses have no flesh and blood, leaving only part of the bones. But from some of the details left around them, it can be seen that they were put into sacks, loaded with stones and thrown down. Just looking at the white bones mixed in the mud at the bottom of the river, Gu Xi could imagine how many people would be put into sacks and thrown into the Isis River every day. Situations like this are commonplace for other troops. They didnt even look at the bones, they just went about their business there. ?It took less than an hour to build a suitable platform for fighting under the roots of the apple tree. The fighting platform in front of you is divided into three levels, and the overall style is like half of a football field. The underground river channel that has been drained of water is the bottom layer, the platforms arranged by the mages later belong to the second layer, and the cracks for people to come out of the underground tomb belong to the third layer. ?The three-story platform combined is about 70,000 to 80,000 square meters in size, which is almost the size of ten football fields. Compared with the underground mausoleum behind the wall, it is not too small. ?After the fighting platforms were built, all the miscellaneous troops did not retreat, but began to arrange themselves on the front line. At the same time, the elite troops led by Anna and others also walked out of the underground mausoleum. ?One of the archers with long ears led 300 pure archer troops, and they stood on the best second-floor platform. ?Looking up from that position, you can see the roots of the apple tree above. The other person occupying the second floor platform is the old wizard''s subordinate. ??Its just that compared to the pure shooter troops, the old wizards troops are obviously more mixed, but its obvious that the old wizard himself is a master, so he doesnt care about these at all. After occupying a platform, he carefully studied the apple tree roots on the ceiling. It seems that someone has cleaned it up before. Now the energy of the tree roots is focused on the apple tree on the ground. Now is the best opportunity to attack. Princess Anna, your choice is right. " Anna led three hundred soldiers and happened to pass by the old wizard. Anna didnt know what to say to the old wizards words. She could only silently walk to the position she had agreed upon at the beginning, and mobilize her troops to stand in the appropriate position. Because of Anna''s takeover, Gu Xi, whose military strength was not very good at this time, was transferred to the rear. For Gu Xi, this feels a bit like killing a donkey. But the problem is that Anna doesn''t see it that way. In Anna''s eyes, Gu Xi''s own strength is not good, the number of troops is insufficient, and the level is not high. The only advantage that can be taken out is to master the skill of Death City. But his Death City skill is obviously only level 3. Apart from the city gate, he can''t even release a soul summoning tower. ??What is the use of this kind of death city on the battlefield? Ask Gu Xi to arrange level 1 and 2 troops to serve as cannon fodder?????Forget it, this kind of thing is really unnecessary. So Gu Xi was placed in the rear. He could watch the battle from the edge of the crack, as long as it did not affect the transportation in the rear. Concerning this point, Gu Xi had no intention of arguing. From Gu Xis perspective, his goal was to observe the fighting style of the spore cultist Charlie. The second time to clear the dungeon is the time for him to show off his talents. ?At that time, he would not tell Anna about the underground tomb. ??Wouldn''t it be nice to fight all the way in by yourself? He could even cut off a few more apple tree roots. Lets take care of the problem in Xiemu Lake that has already happened at home. ?Now, Gu Xi collected part of the troops, leaving only the troops led by Liao himself. At the same time, he held a notebook in his hand and quickly recorded Anna''s methods of dealing with the spore cultist Charlie. After arranging the troops, Anna nodded to the archer with long ears. ?The archer reached out and picked up his longbow. ?His bow was a full 1.9 meters tall. With one bow, he was about to fall to the ground. ?However, the archer did not feel embarrassed because of his actions. He supported the ground with one foot, quickly adjusted the angle, and shot an arrow at the huge tree ball in the sky. ?This arrow flew out with a dazzling white light. ?Standing at the crack, Gu Xi immediately covered his eyes with his hands. ?After the white light passed, Gu Xi heard a scream. He looked in the direction of the scream and found that the tree ball that was originally rolled into a tree ball was rapidly unfolding, revealing the core part inside. That was a man whose body had completely turned into a wooden body. ?His body was wrapped in countless red silk threads, with only his head exposed. Because he was too far away and he had not grown huge, Gu Xi could not see his face clearly. It can only be seen that his hair is golden, and when the roots of the tree spread out, he was still cursing something. With him as the center, a total of more than a hundred tree roots, large and small, spread out, but only eight roots hung down, and the remaining roots were attached to the ceiling. It is obvious that the eight hanging tree roots are the main attack force of the spore cultist Charlie, and the remaining tree roots are mostly decorative backs. ??Just when Gu Xi was guessing about the situation of the spore cultist Charlie, pink pollen fell in the sky. Everyone looked up and saw that as the roots of the apple tree spread out, all the black apple blossoms had bloomed. The fruits the size of a human head were entangled with red silk threads, covered with the entire roots of the tree, and were sliding downwards. ?Looking at the spore cultist Charlie putting down the body, Anna immediately gave the order. Stop them! ?So whether it was the main force or the miscellaneous soldiers, as long as they could hold a bow and shoot at long range, they all immediately raised their bows. Gu Xi also made the same choice, taking a step forward with the skeleton archer and skeleton mage, and locked some hanging fruits. Gu Xi understood that this was the skill of Charlie, the spore cultist, and it progressed with time. ?The fruit will turn into a mob and participate in the attack. ?But at this moment, the red thread hanging down the fruits suddenly broke, and all the fruits hit the ground heavily, rolled in the mud, and were mixed with the bones in the mud. (End of this chapter) Chapter 253： The hard-to-beat tail king (please subscribe) Chapter 253 The Difficult Tail King (please subscribe) Its a new month, please subscribe, vote, recommend, and support me! ?Amidst the chaos, a monster that fell into the mud climbed out of the fruit, with pink skin and white bone fragments on its body, and a wooden weapon in its hand. ??This kind of monster uses leaves as hair on its head and white bone fragments as armor. After it appears, no one needs to organize it. It immediately rushes towards the enemies that can move around it. ?More and more fruits are falling from the roots of the tree. After a while, the number of these fruits has exceeded the number of troops present. Faced with this situation, Princess Anna said disdainfully: "The main force should ignore these things and hit the tree roots directly. Be careful not to be controlled by the red thread." Princess Anna''s orders are for elite troops. As for the soldiers who followed them on the battlefield, Princess Anna had no idea of ??ordering them. The miscellaneous soldiers knew their role from the beginning. When they cleared the river, they had already set up defense lines according to their respective situations. Now when this little monster composed of fruit and bone fragments appeared, they quickly stepped forward to fight it. ??The strength of this kind of fruit monster is not that great, but there are more of them. ??Gu Xi, who had been watching the battle from the rear, quickly drew a map of the defense lines deployed by these mixed troops with a pen and paper. ?These are all real experiences and the most ready-made answers. The next time you restart the dungeon, just copy the homework. ?Gu Xi quickly drew the battles on the front, recording the areas where he could choose, where it was difficult to copy, and where he couldn''t. While the soldiers were fighting the fruit monster, Gu Xi noticed that after the killed fruit monster fell to the ground, it would turn into a sapling growing on the ground. ??Then it absorbs the nutrients in the mud and quickly turns into a small tree as tall as a person. ?These small trees also have attack capabilities. It''s just that they changed from melee combat to stance-style long-range combat. ?These small trees will constantly pop up thorn-like vines to attack the soldiers. ??If you pay more attention, you can dodge the spikes popping up from the ground. But as the number of such small trees increases, the soldiers cannot get out of the way. ?At the defense line of the miscellaneous soldiers, some miscellaneous soldiers have begun to get injured. At this time, on Anna''s side, they were still attacking the eight tree roots hanging from the ceiling. ?Compared to the one apple tree root that Gu Xi faced before, this time Anna and the others faced eight tree roots at the same time, which was a thrill. ?These tree roots also cooperate with each other. When each one falls down, another root will be lifted up to prepare for the next wave of attacks. ?The force of the tree roots being knocked down from top to bottom is quite strong. At first, Gu Xi relied on a flame trap to blow up the tree roots. ?Princess Anna simply disdained to use this method. She arranged two different Paladin troops, as the main and auxiliary tanks, to attract the attention of the tree root. At the same time provide cover for the attacks of wizards and archers. It is different from Gu Xi''s previous use of Skeleton Archer and Skeleton Mage, which could only deal a few 1 point of damage. The attack power of the men brought by the old wizard and the archer successfully broke through the defense of the spore cultist Charlie. ? Even if Gu Xi was watching from behind, he could see that every time the spore cultist Charlie had a lot of data like -10, there would be a lot of data like -10. ?Especially the life bar of Charlie, the spore cultist, has been directly reduced by half. ?This made Gu Xi feel helpless. ??If he could bring in five level 10 necromancers, this battle would be easier. Unfortunately, Gu Xi only wanted to come in alone. With his current strength, when facing the spore cultist Charlie, he can only be defeated by the incarnation of death. After that, Gu Xi should consider whether Shaya can come to fight. Her ability should also be able to break the defense of the spore cultist Charlie. While Gu Xi was thinking about a plan to deal with the spore cultist Charlie. ??The old wizard who had never done anything yet also prepared his own spell at this time. ??This old wizard is someone that Gu Xi has always paid special attention to. The reason why I noticed him was not because the old wizard held a particularly conspicuous lightbulb-like staff. Its because from the time Charlie, the spore cultist, started to attack, he never took action. He just held the staff and didnt know what to do there. There were several attacks from tree roots that almost hit the old wizard''s head, but they were blocked by several other strong men and even Princess Anna. So Gu Xi guessed that this person must be preparing for a big move. ??It''s just that Gu Xi has been observing for a long time, but the old wizard didn''t move. Gu Xi thought he was just here to act as a light bulb. Unexpectedly, at this moment, the old wizard moved, raised his staff with both hands, and struck a ray of white light at the spore cultist Charlie among the roots of the tree. ?Gu Xi noticed that this white light felt a bit like the death dragon''s breath of the incarnation of death. The power may be smaller, but it is obviously more durable. Because it was in the state of a beam of light, and the spore cultist Charlie could not dodge, the blow hit the spore cultist Charlie on the spot. ??As this beam of light struck down, the tree roots that were striking down quickly retracted, as if they wanted to protect the spore cultist Charlie. ?At the same time, Gu Xi could clearly see that the health bar above the head of Charlie, the spore cultist, was rapidly shrinking. It can be seen that this attack has grasped the key point. This is possible. The following thoughts flashed through Gu Xi''s mind. The next time you come to kill the Tail King, send out the Incarnation of Death as soon as possible. ? No, the incarnation of death needs to be strengthened. The current Death Dragon Breath, the incarnation of death, is still a bit weak. We need to see if there is a way to strengthen it again. With this thought in mind, Gu Xi quickly recorded this discovery in his notebook. At the same time, he was still calculating the strength of the old wizard and the difference between the power of this move and the death dragon''s breath. 10,000 lives require at least two Death Dragon Breaths. It is not known whether the Death Incarnation and the Spore Cultist Charlie can fight. Looking at the battle below, Gu Xi was already calculating in his mind how to make better use of the incarnation of death. ??If he didn''t have the authority to take action now, he would want to release the incarnation of death and let him try to see how much damage the death dragon''s breath can bring to the spore cultist Charlie. After all, only real data can allow Gu Xi to understand the gap between his enemies. At this moment, the mob below changed again. The soldiers managed to cut down all the small trees that had been transformed from the mobs. As a result, after the small trees fell to the ground, they mutated again. This time, the corpses of the small trees were combined and turned into a huge mud monster made up of trees, corpses and mud. (End of this chapter) Chapter 254： There is a 20 chance that the tail king will use his ultimate move (84160) Chapter 254: 20% chance, the tail king will use his ultimate move (84160) Its a new month, please vote, subscribe, and recommend. I hope this month will be updated more and more crazily! The fighting method of the sludge monster is different from that of the previous mobs and small trees. They are like tanks, ignoring other people''s attacks and pushing forward. The troops on the miscellaneous side could not stop their advance at all. Even if all kinds of attacks fall on them, they don''t care. When they rush to the designated location, or when they are almost beaten, these sludge monsters will self-destruct. The range of their self-explosion is quite large, and sometimes they can even explode more than ten meters away. ?Those trees and weapons that are ejected in the explosion can directly kill a large number of miscellaneous soldiers. Such a situation shocked Gu Xi. He turned back and overturned the defense map he had drawn before. ? Judging from the current situation, if there is not a strong enough defense line, it may not be possible to stop it. He really never thought that even the mobs on the tail king''s side would have three transformations and then bring one that self-destructs. ??If this was the first time Gu Xi faced such an enemy, even if he had exhausted all his troops, he might not be able to block such an attack. Fortunately, Im not in a hurry to take action this time. ? Gu Xi couldn''t help but sigh in his heart. If he really rushed in without knowing anything, I''m afraid he wouldn''t be able to withstand such an attack even if he was extremely capable. At this moment, something happened again with Anna''s elite troops. ?Although these elite troops have been guarding against the spore cultist Charlie, this BOSS''s methods are difficult to guard against. Whether he was attacking or defending, or even when he was pressed down and beaten by the old wizard, his red thread never stopped affecting the elite soldiers below. Now some of the elite soldiers have been controlled by the red threads and have begun to attack their comrades around them. The most important thing is that there are two elite soldiers standing beside the old wizard, and they are ready to disrupt the old wizard''s current actions. At this time, the old wizard had actually consumed all his mana. ??If he hadn''t been supporting the beam of light now, even the staff in his hand might have dimmed. ??Two elite soldiers suddenly appeared around him. The old wizard could not withdraw his attack to deal with these two men. He could only move his position. Just as he moved, there happened to be a gap in the light beam. ?It was this little gap that allowed Charlie, the spore cultist, to seize the opportunity. The four tree roots quickly retracted, protecting the spore cultist Charlie inside. ?At this point, Gu Xi could also see that everything the old wizard had prepared was useless. After being interrupted, it was no longer possible to use this trick to kill the spore cultist Charlie. ?Just when Gu Xi was feeling pity and wanted to ask if he could let the incarnation of death go out to fight again, the archer fired another arrow. ?Gu Xi hadn''t paid much attention to the archer just now. He didn''t expect that this archer had been holding back his ultimate move. ??This arrow happened to bypass the four tree roots that Spore Cultist Charlie was blocking in front of him, and hit the Spore Cultist Charlie''s face head-on. From this point on, Gu Xi admired the archer''s ability. With such a small head, Gu Xi couldn''t see the opponent''s face clearly even when he was standing a little behind. However, this archer could hit accurately. This had to be Acknowledge the power of archers. ?When the arrow struck, the archer was preparing for another blow. But he suddenly felt something was wrong. At this time Anna also raised her head, as if she had discovered something. Gu Xi waited for those fighting below to stop fighting and look up at the spore cultist Charlie before he realized something was wrong. When he looked up, he found that all the roots of Charlie, the spore cultist, had turned blood red. It felt like the veins were filled with ten to fifteen times more blood, and the entire veins had swelled to the point of being transparent. status. Even the black apple blossoms on the roots of the tree have turned dark red. This situation was obviously wrong. Gu Xi was startled and suddenly thought of a possibility. Be careful, he is sacrificing himself, everyone, be careful! Gu Xi has read the information about the spore cultist Charlie. He knows that when the opponent is fighting, there is a 20% chance that he will sacrifice himself and destroy everything. The current situation is obviously self-sacrifice, but he doesn''t know whether this self-sacrifice destroys the space in front of him or destroys the entire copy. Anna''s reaction was quick. As soon as she heard Gu Xi''s words, she made a judgment immediately. Withdraw to the underground mausoleum, I ask my aunt and grandma for help. So all the troops quickly put down the enemies they were fighting and ran towards the crack behind. Gu Xi was almost pushed out of the crack because he happened to be blocked here. Fortunately, Gu Xi dodges faster, but the troops led by Gu Xi did not receive such treatment. His undead troops were immediately dispersed. Gu Xi was also quite unhappy with this situation. ??He was about to step forward and say something, but found that the spore cultist Charlie was more than twice as big. Gu Xi knew that time was running out. Without thinking, he opened the city gate on the spot and sent all his men in. As for Gu Xi himself, he was still standing in front of the city gate and wanted to take a look at the situation outside. ??If it were just for the destruction of the underground river space occupied by the spore cultist Charlie, then it would be fine. If the entire dungeon was destroyed, then Gu Xi would probably have to escape through Alidovi City. So he took this opportunity to poke his head out, trying to see the final situation clearly. ?At this time, Anna had already rushed to Svirtana''s sarcophagus as soon as possible. Auntie, we met... Before Anna could finish her words, a blood-red tree root poked out from behind her. At the roots of this tree, there is a dark black halo. It can be seen that this tree root is no longer the apple tree root controlled by the spore cultist Charlie. Behind it is a level 20 boss. ?The tree roots appeared quite suddenly. ??As the first tree root penetrated Princess Anna''s body, many similar tree roots began to pierce down from above the underground mausoleum, piercing all the living people here. ? Gu Xi knew something was wrong as soon as he saw the situation. He didn''t think much about it and immediately retreated to Alidovi City. ?When Gu Xi retreated, there was even a tree root that pierced into the city gate. Looking at the tree roots chasing in, Gu Xi didn''t even consider the fact that he now had enough mana, and released the incarnation of death on the spot, putting him at the front. The released Death Incarnation was directly entangled by this tree root, but the Death Incarnation was not afraid. He just turned his head, and the melting light that had been unsealed and reinstalled cooperated with the Death Dragon Breath, and the front was formed. above the tree roots. At this time, Gu Xi looked towards Anna and the others. He bit his teeth and the city gate in the magic plant area was placed in front of Anna and the others. Retreat! (End of this chapter) Chapter 255： Copy collapse (85160) Chapter 255 Copy Collapse (85160) Boom! ?As Gu Xi released another city gate, more and more tree roots fell from the sky, hitting the soldiers who fled into the underground mausoleum. Under such an attack, some soldiers and even leaders had to flee toward the city gate released by Gu Xi. ?However, Gu Xi knew very well that he could not hold on for long. ??More and more tree roots have begun to attack his two city gates. Gu Xi resisted the attack of tree roots at first, hoping to save more people. After all, as another city gate was opened, some soldiers rushed in from the main gate of Gu Xi. ??Gu Xi couldn''t care too much now. He could only let the city gate let people in, while staring at the tree roots that kept appearing in the sky. ?The tree roots became thicker and stronger, and finally something as thick as a tree root in Xiemu Lake pierced through the ground. When the tree root penetrated in, Gu Xi also understood that this copy was hopeless. When the tree roots hit him, he decisively cut off the connection between the two city gates and the underground tomb, and temporarily separated from the copy. When the city gate disappeared into the dungeon, Gu Xi finally saw the thick tree roots hitting the sarcophagus of Flower of the North Land heavily, breaking the sarcophagus into pieces. ?At the same time, the crown of the sacred tree under the sarcophagus was also beaten out, and four different apples were broken into pieces on the spot. As the city gate disappeared, a voice came to Gu Xi''s ear. Dungeon: The Westminster Abbey event was destroyed and the dungeon ended early. Please ask if you want to restart the dungeon. ??Gu Xi was about to say restart the dungeon, but looking at the soldiers crowded under the city gate, Gu Xi hesitated. Finally, I gave up the idea of ??restarting the copy immediately. As soon as he entered the city gate, before he could open his mouth, a group of soldiers surrounded him. As soon as these soldiers entered the city of Aridovi, they felt the strong air of death in the city. They all understood that this was the city of Gu Xi, a city of the undead. ?Among these soldiers, there are relatively few undead themselves, and they are not willing to think about what will happen after death while they are alive. My lord, thank you for helping us at the last minute, but I would like to ask, can we still go back? Gu Xi hesitated for a moment, and finally shook his head, "I''m not sure yet, but I can find a way to send you to Victoria City." Hearing this, these soldiers felt more at ease. The reason why Gu Xi was not sure that he could not send them back to the dungeon was because he was worried that if the dungeon was restarted, he would not know whether the same soldiers would appear again in the dungeon. ?But Victoria City is different. Gu Xi just contacted Victoria City. He has not restarted the dungeon yet, which means that the connection between him and Victoria City is still relatively close. Perhaps it is most convenient to send people to Victoria City at this time. My lord, I will definitely remember this sentiment. Yes, we must remember this. "Yes, you saved us this time. We are not the kind of people who don''t remember gratitude." ?The soldiers were talking in twos and threes. Gu Xi did not underestimate these soldiers. You must know that those who can come are elites, who are directly affiliated with the royal family, the church, or the major organizations in Victoria City. Although they are cannon fodder in Anna''s hands, in Victoria City, maybe they are street tyrants. Gu Xi also wants to buy more houses in Victoria City. With their help, this will definitely be of great help. "You guys can rest here for a while. I''m going to go to the other city gate to have a look. The situation there is not as optimistic as this." At this time, Gu Xi was still thinking about the city gate in the magic plant area. At that time, he seemed to see someone sending Princess Anna into the city gate in the chaos. ??Gu Xi doesn''t know what the situation is now. If he can save Princess Anna in the dungeon, it will be a huge profit. Hearing what Gu Xi said, these soldiers no longer held Gu Xi back any longer. You go quickly, we are fine. It is safe here. Yes, its okay here. Come over quickly. The soldiers actually understood that only when the situation on the other side was clear could Gu Xi send them back to Victoria City. It would be a waste of their time to delay Gu Xi now. ?Gu Xi smiled at these soldiers, turned over and sat on the evil coffin, and quickly headed towards the magic plant area. When Gu Xi rushed over there, Luna also appeared behind Gu Xi. How is the current situation in the magic plant area? As soon as he saw Luna, Gu Xi directly asked about the situation in the magic plant area. He had just forced open the city gate of the magic plant area, which was actually more dangerous. ??The current situation in the magic plant area, if it were a little more chaotic, the weirdness would rush out. "The fiefdom order has been used, and the fiefdom order has stabilized the magic plant area, but..." Its okay, just tell me if you have anything to say. ?Gu Xi could see that Luna was somewhat hesitant. "It''s like this. When I used the fiefdom order, I used it against the fog outside the city gate. I originally thought that new land would be generated outside, but I didn''t expect that the fiefdom order destroyed the original magic plant area. The plot of land was replenished. ?This feels a bit wasteful to me. ??If the destroyed plots in the magic plant area can be replenished, they can definitely be replenished through other methods. ??As long as we do more research, we can fill in the missing land. Now we are filling it in with this land fief, which is somewhat of a loss. " Its okay, the most important thing now is to stabilize the magic plant area. As long as the magic plant area itself is stabilized, the loss will be small. As soon as Gu Xi heard this, he knew what Luna was regretting. For Luna, every piece of land in Alidovi City is as important as her life. ?There are several pieces of open space missing this time. After listening to Gu Xis persuasion, Luna finally stopped complaining and talked about the effects of using the fiefdom order. After I used the fiefdom order, the area of ??Xiemu Lake expanded a bit. I just guided it into the river in the upper city area, and then let the water flow to the dock area. After the water of Xiemu Lake found a new destination, the previously flooded areas became open space again. ??The magic plant area finally calmed down. " It would be nice to calm down. Gu Xi suddenly thought of something. "At the city gates on both sides, there were some apple tree roots attacking the city gates just now. I have already dealt with them at the main city gate. The city gates in the magic plant area will not be affected, right?" Hearing this, Luna also frowned and thought for a while. "It should be fine. I''ve looked at the roots of the apple trees that popped in. They''re not too long. I feel like they''re in good condition." ?While Luna was speaking, Gu Xi and the others had also entered the magic plant area. (End of this chapter) Chapter 256： Princess Anna (please subscribe) Chapter 256 Princess Anna (please subscribe) After entering the magic plant area, Gu Xi took a look at the surrounding situation. Just as Luna said, the magic plant area has changed again due to the strange sacrifice and an apple tree root. ??The most eye-catching thing here is naturally the huge tree root tentacles stuck in the evil wood lake in the middle of the magic plant area. ?But at this time, the tree root tentacles were already emitting a yellow-green atmosphere. ?Although Gu Xi hasn''t come into contact with it yet, he has a feeling that this kind of aura is beneficial to him and to Alidovi City. So he didn''t care, but speeded up and rushed to the city gate. Like the main city gate, a large number of soldiers gathered at the garrison gate in front of us. It''s just that their morale doesn''t seem to be high. When Gu Xi came over, they only raised their heads and glanced at Gu Xi. They did not surround Gu Xi and ask questions like the soldiers at the main city gate did. ?Gu Xi glanced at them, feeling somewhat unhappy. The reason why he released the city gate to rescue these people was because he wanted to have some contacts in Victoria City at the last moment. Now that they were like this, Gu Xi felt that he had saved them in vain. "How''s the situation? Are you okay?" ?Although he felt unhappy, Gu Xi still had to do some work on the surface. He jumped off the evil coffin and asked seriously, "Don''t worry, I will find a way to contact Victoria and send you there." My lord, forget it, theres no need to send us there. At this time, a paladin stood up and said. ??This paladin is at least level 10, wearing golden armor and a white cloak behind him. Gu Xi noticed that on his armor, the shoulder pad on the left side had a lion head, and the shoulder pad on the right side had an eagle head. ??Gu Xi had seen this outfit from a distance before, and he seemed to be one of Princess Anna''s personal guards. But looking at his situation now, it seems that he no longer has the same sunshine as before. "What happened?" ?Gu Xi asked with a puzzled look on his face. The paladin gave up a position. Gu Xi looked back and found the pale Princess Anna lying at the city gate. Her pierced chest was no longer bleeding, but it was obvious that she was no longer breathing. . "this" ?Gu Xi didn''t expect that the final result would be like this, and he didn''t know what to say for a while. At this moment, the Paladin patted Gu Xi and said: "Thank you for giving us the last time to get along with the eldest princess. This is enough. Please open the city gate and send us back to Westminster Abbey. We hope I can fight again for the great lord. ?When he said this, the other soldiers also stood up, holding their weapons and looking at Gu Xi seriously. Looking at them like this, Gu Xi hesitated and said, "Westminster Abbey may not still be there now." Speaking of this, Gu Xi suddenly thought of something, "By the way, have you seen the root of the tree?" ? Gu Xi pointed toward Xiemu Lake, "I knocked it down. It''s the same root as the weird apple tree over at Westminster Abbey." Upon hearing this, the Holy Knight reached out and grabbed Gu Xi''s clothes, "What do you mean?" I want to say that maybe you have a better place to go than Westminster Abbey, but it is more dangerous. If you go there, you may not be able to come back. We originally wanted to make one last dash for the eldest princess. Whats so scary about death? ?The paladin loosened his grip and Gu Xi quickly took two steps back. Im not afraid to tell you that this is the Mirror Underground Palace, the city that was sacrificed by James I. The prince sealed in the Mirror Underground Palace has always been looking for opportunities to open the blockade. ?Leave the city from here and head towards the mist, you can find the source of the roots of Apple Village, which is the mirrored Westminster Abbey. There lies the culprit behind this plot against Westminster Abbey. " ?Listening to Gu Xi''s words, the Paladin did not speak, but silently pondered the truth of Gu Xi''s words. I dont remember there were woods before Victoria City. If you plant the roots of such a big apple tree at home, your home will become a forest, and it will be the largest rainforest. ?? Gu Xi pointed in the direction of the city gate, "I''ve pointed out the way for you. Whether you want to try and die, or whether you want to guard the body of the princess here, please feel free to do it yourself. Of course, if you want to go back to Victoria City, I can take you back. ?But once you go back, you may never come back. " ?The paladin thought for a while, then turned to look at the white-robed priest next to him. ??The priest took out a thick-covered book and said to the paladin seriously: "What he just said is the truth." Then the Paladin turned his head and looked at his other comrades. They all held onto their weapons with smiles on their faces. Okay, were ready to go. Then the Paladin said to Gu Xi: "Please return the body of Princess Anna to Victoria City. Please do not turn her into an undead before she agrees, otherwise you will become Britain''s mortal enemy." After saying this, the paladin walked to Princess Anna and knelt down on one knee. "Princess, I will die on the charge. If you can stand up again, I will wait for your call in the underworld." After saying that, he picked up his weapon and headed out of the city gate. Then another knight made the same move. Looking at the way they knelt down and took the oath one by one beside Princess Anna, Gu Xi was somewhat moved. At this time, the priest also walked up to Gu Xi and said, "Send Princess Anna out as she came in. No coffin or any other treatment is required." After the priest finished speaking, he walked out of the city gate with his thick book in his arms. ??Gu Xi had been watching the ceremony, waiting for all the knights to leave the city gate, and then Gu Xi came to the side of Princess Anna. At this time, Princess Anna looked like she was asleep, but her face was a little pale. In her hand was an unknown little flower picked from who knows where. After looking at Princess Anna for a moment, Gu Xi was still not sure whether he wanted her to be sent back to Victoria City. Gu Xi is not too worried about sending the body back. What he was worried about was that if the body was sent back here, it would be funny if Princess Anna appeared again when the dungeon was restarted. He could be hacked to death by the British royal family. ?But instead of sending it back, Gu Xi looked at the back of the paladin who had walked into the fog, and still felt a little hesitant in his heart. This is the last wish of these soldiers before their death, and Gu Xi has no reason not to fulfill it. ?Thinking of this, Gu Xi stood up straight. Luna, take the body with you, we are going to Victoria City. (End of this chapter) Chapter 257： The burning city of Victoria (please subscribe) Chapter 257 The burning city of Victoria (please subscribe) Applying for subscriptions, monthly votes, recommendations and other support, thank you all! ?Carrying the body of Princess Anna, Gu Xi and Luna rushed back to the main city. At this time, the soldiers near the city gate of the main city were still thinking about how to return to Victoria City, and what to say about the incident at Westminster Abbey after they returned. ?This is a big event. Westminster Abbey is usually used as the main church where the British royal family ascends the throne. ??Losing Westminster Abbey is equivalent to losing the Chinese Emperor and losing the Temple of Heaven. Even if you ascend the throne, no one will recognize you as orthodox. Unless you build another one. How can a church like Westminster Abbey be built in a short time=. Some of the situations here are both opportunities and challenges for the big guys behind these soldiers. ??If they weren''t still in Alidovi City now, they would even want to spread the news now. But when they saw Gu Xi rushing back carrying the body of Princess Anna, they were all stunned. ??All the soldiers who were eager to send the news back knelt on one knee by the roadside to greet the body of Princess Anna. Come with me, we are going to Victoria City, but there is one thing that we may need your help with. Sir, please speak. "Something happened in Victoria City now, and you have seen it. I was entrusted by others to return the body of Princess Anna to the royal family. I don''t know the way now, so I need you to clear the way for me. Protect Princess Annas return. ?Gu Xi looked at these soldiers and said. Sir, please rest assured and protect the eldest princess. This is the wish of all of us. Even if you dont say it, we will move forward together. Okay, come with me. ?Gu Xi waved to them and led these people towards the hut connected to Victoria City. Because Gu Xi has not yet withdrawn from the copy of the major event in Westminster Abbey. Although the copy has been destroyed, the connection with Westminster Abbey has not been broken yet. According to the causal relationship, he is now the closest to Victoria City. As long as he exits the instance, he can go to Victoria City. ?Then his hearthstone will not be blocked by people due to the changes in Victoria City. This is it. When the fire is lit, you can send someone over first. I have a small building over there in Victoria. ?After you go out, please help clear away the enemies around you and protect the safety of the road. " Some of these soldiers are well-informed about things like hearthstones. One of them asked right there: "Where is your small building?" Camden, at the junction of Northumberland Avenue. When Gu Xi said this, these soldiers immediately understood where they were. "It''s quite far away from Windsor Griffin Castle. If we leave from you, we have to cross the river, leave the city, and travel a certain distance in the wild. I''m afraid it will be difficult." "No matter how difficult it is, we must send the eldest princess back. In addition, we will definitely be blocked on the way to send eldest princess Anna back this time, so please help us." Gu Xi glanced at them again. He was not sure what was going on in Victoria City now. ??But one thing is certain, Victoria City is definitely still in a state of zombie siege. It would be difficult to run such a long distance as those people said. ??It is not known whether these soldiers who were finally rescued will die in the battle in Victoria City. ?While Gu Xi was still sighing at this point, these soldiers were already getting anxious. "Don''t worry, isn''t this what we should do?" "That is, whoever wants to block our way will die." My dad needs to know that I can **** the eldest princess all the way to Windsor Griffin Castle. Even if I die in battle, he will be happy. Under the discussion among the soldiers in twos and threes, Gu Xi issued the order. Okay, now who is the first to set off? Here I go, Ive used this kind of hearthstone before and I know how to deal with it. One of the soldiers jumped out upon hearing this. Then Ill be the second one I am third ?The soldiers didnt need to worry about their rest arrangements, they arranged their lines by themselves. The bodies of Gu Xi and Princess Anna will be the last to pass. As for the soldiers under Gu Xi, there is no need to bring them with him. As long as he arrives in Victoria City, Gu Xi can release the soldiers through the city gate at any time. After all the soldiers here had passed by the hearthstone, Gu Xi turned to Luna and said. After I pass, you send Princess Annas body over, then prepare your troops and wait at the city gate. Im afraid there will be a big battle next. "good." ?Luna didnt say much and decisively agreed to Gu Xis request. In order to prevent Princess Anna''s body from being lost in the void, Gu Xi specially held Princess Anna''s hand and led Princess Anna into the hearthstone. ?When he stepped into the area of ??influence of the hearthstone, Gu Xi felt his eyes go dark. He seemed to have entered a dark passage, with only a little light shining in front of him. ?Gu Xi wanted to move forward, but found that he couldn''t move. This situation made Gu Xi quite uncomfortable. Just as he was about to struggle a little longer, he felt a strong push coming from behind him, pushing him out of the dark space. When Gu Xi''s eyes became bright, Gu Xi felt the smell of unheated sulfur coming to his nostrils. He looked up and found that he had entered Victoria City from Alidovi. In the original Victoria City, the sky was covered with thick dark clouds at most. ??Victoria City is different now. The clouds in the sky have been dyed blood red. Black powder fell from the sky like snowflakes. Gu Xi just stretched out his hand, and his hand was already covered with a lot of black powder. ?Looking carefully at the ground, there is already a thin layer of such powder on the ground. ?However, Gu Xi was a little confused about where he was now. He remembered that he had placed the hearthstone in the fireplace on the first floor of the small building. If he wanted to appear, he should have appeared in the small building. What is this situation? Why does it look like we are in a wilderness? What about the buildings around us? ?Is it possible that something weird happened and he ended up teleporting in the wrong direction? It cant be so unlucky. Just when Gu Xi was about to complain, Sha Ya''s voice came from not far ahead. Sir, here, we are over here. ??Gu Xi saw Donghaiya waving to him at the entrance of the sewer. Behind Shaya, there were several soldiers who had just left Alidovi City. When the soldiers saw the body of Princess Anna brought by Gu Xi, they all crawled out of the sewer, carried the body and headed towards the sewer. (End of this chapter) Chapter 258： All the way forward (86160) Chapter 258 Moving forward (86160) Please subscribe, recommend, monthly tickets, etc. I would like to thank you all here! In the sewer, Gu Xi endured the hot temperature and asked, "What''s going on?" Shaya said helplessly: "Who knows what those people were thinking, they actually chose to set fire to Victoria City, intending to burn the cinders together. ?They didnt even think about it, is Cinder afraid of this? When I came back with my people, Victoria City was already burning, and the only place to hide was under the sewer. Sir, I failed to guard the small building. " "fine." After Gu Xi knew what was happening in front of him, he said calmly. We did not come here alone this time, we have comrades behind us. ? Gu Xi looked up at the soldiers hiding in the sewers, and had to admit that these guys were really letting go. ?After discovering the anomaly in Victoria City, they chose to drill into the sewer without saying a word. There is no discomfort at all. Even when they saw Gu Xi coming in with the body of Princess Anna, they were excitedly talking about their feelings after entering the sewer. "Let''s not talk about this for now. We have to go to Windsor Griffin Castle quickly. What happens in Victoria City has nothing to do with us. Do you understand?" Okay, we all know that with us, this journey is absolutely safe, but do we really want to go to Windsor Griffin Castle? With such a big event happening in Victoria City, members of the royal family should not all go to Victoria Tower, which is the armed core of the entire Victoria City. Only when they enter there do they think they are safe. ? Windsor Griffin Castle is just a place for them to relax on weekends. The defense there is insufficient, so if we want to go, we should also go in the direction of Victoria Tower. " ?Hearing Victoria Tower, Gu Xi thought of Alidovi Tower, which is not far from Alidovi City. ?There is the castle that Gu Xi has always wanted to capture. When he entered Alidovi City from the Mirror Underground Palace, he also entered from this location. ?? Gu Xi has seen the defense system of Aridovita, and he also knows that what these soldiers said is good. Okay, lets go there now. Okay, lets lead the way from the front. When we can go through the sewer later, well go through the sewer. When you are almost there, come out again. " "Why?" ?Gu Xi asked curiously. All supplies in Victoria Tower are in an independent system, as are the sewers. No matter who they are, they can only enter and exit through the main entrance of the castle, which ensures the safety of the castle. Hearing this explanation, Gu Xi was also a little worried. He was considering whether the British royal family would attack him as an enemy if he rushed towards the Victoria Tower at this time. Dont worry, we are all regular troops, and we are sending Princess Annas body there, who dares to stop us. Okay, lets go. ?Gu Xi was not the kind of person who hesitated. After understanding the situation, he made a decisive decision. The group of them moved quickly through the sewer. ?Shaya led the way all the way, while Gu Xi and other British soldiers took turns carrying the body of Princess Anna and followed behind. ?The remaining people quickly followed, and finally a few stronger soldiers stopped behind to prevent anyone from getting lost in the maze-like sewer. After all, the situation in the sewers is not very good. If you accidentally get lost, you will soon disappear into the sewers, and you will never be able to leave alive. Shaya, who leads the way, has always chosen the right path to move forward. But Victoria City has turned into a huge furnace, and the sewers are relatively close to the ground, so they have been affected to some extent. In some places, the sewers have been burned or even collapsed. Even Shaya had to look for a way forward from time to time. The soldiers following behind also felt the increasing temperature. But they had no intention of urging Shaya. They all know that they are familiar with Victoria City, but some people say that there is no sewer defense at all. ??If they lose Shaya, they will not be able to get out of the sewer unless they climb up directly against the flames on the ground. So they cannot lose Shaya as the leader. Even if Shaya kept retreating to the position where she started, they didn''t have any complaints. Walked in the sewer for about an hour and a half. The temperature in the sewer also slowly dropped. Sha Ya, who was leading the way, touched the wall of the sewer and said: "We are almost out. If we walk forward for about half an hour, we can reach a safe place. It will be faster for us to walk on the ground." ??Gu Xi also felt that the temperature above the sewer was not as high as the place he just passed by, so he also breathed a sigh of relief. Would you like to take a break? I dont want all the soldiers to shake their heads. There is no need to rest, this little journey is nothing to us. Thats right, we are paladins, there is nothing to be afraid of. Thats right, if it werent for the difficulty of running through the sewer, I could show it to you immediately. ?Looking at the excitement of these soldiers, Gu Xi naturally would not make it difficult for them. "Okay, let''s go forward for another half hour and wait until we get to the ground to rest." Hearing this, all the soldiers cheered excitedly. Gu Xi could even feel that a golden eagle spreading its wings appeared above them. This is a sign of morale improvement. As a player, Gu Xi encountered this situation for the first time while leading a team. This made him look at it a few more times. ?These soldiers have no objections, and Shaya, who is responsible for leading the team, has no objections. As an undead, Shaya didn''t need to rest at all. Under Gu Xi''s order, she led the way again. ?But the next section of the road is not that easy. The previous sewers had been roasted by fire, and the temperature was a little too high. All the strange things, water ghosts, rats and the like in the sewers had escaped. But the sewer section in front of them was different. Gu Xi and the others encountered several waves of rats. There were even water ghosts and some weird and weird creatures trying to lure Gu Xi and the others into the sewer water. For example, the red hat Gu Xi just killed was a strange existence. If Gu Xi hadn''t reacted quickly, this guy would have almost jumped out of the sewage, grabbed Gu Xi''s calf, and dragged him into the sewage. Went there. Even though he knew that he would not drown in the sewage, looking at the sewage with dirt floating on it, Gu Xi''s scalp felt numb for a while. ??If he was dragged into the water and given two more mouthfuls of water, Gu Xi would really not want to live. So the angry Gu Xi dealt a burst of damage to the sewage, and the Bone Storm directly pushed two of them out. ??Had it not been for the ordinary British soldiers following behind, he would have even planned to use the Death Ripple. Fortunately, this journey eventually comes to an end. Shaya pushed open a rusty iron fence in front and said happily: "We are here!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 259： Victoria Tower (87160) Chapter 259 Victoria Tower (87160) Pushing open the rusty iron fence, Gu Xi climbed out of the sewer outlet. He didn''t feel much in the sewer, but after crawling out of the sewer, Gu Xi felt that his whole body was soaked in smell. ?What he wants most right now is to change out of his clothes and wash them. It doesnt matter if you can only wear wet clothes afterwards. ??The soldiers who came out after him probably had the same idea. After they climbed out of the sewer, they smelled it on themselves immediately, with a look of disgust on their faces. There was even one person who was carrying several freshly caught mice to bleed them, intending to use the smell of blood to suppress the smell on his body. Okay, thats it. Is there anyone who can identify the road and see where this is and how far it is from Victoria Tower? After suppressing his unhappiness, Gu Xi said to the soldiers. Hearing Gu Xi''s words, several soldiers stood up. They looked around at the deserted streets, and finally one soldier pointed in one direction. The Victoria Tower is right there. ?Gu Xi looked in the direction pointed by the soldier, and saw dark clouds in his eyes. How do you know Victoria Tower is there? There are only crows in the Victoria Tower, and griffons will not appear in the Victoria Tower. You can tell by looking at the flight path of the griffins in the sky. ?Looking at what the soldier said, Gu Xi found that this was indeed the case. Because the city of Victoria was burning, the troops in the city had been dispatching or suppressing something. As the British flying force, griffons are naturally quite busy, but no matter how busy these griffins are, they have not flown to a certain location, and they have not even passed by. If no one wakes you up, you may not notice anything. But after being pointed out, Gu Xi naturally saw that there was a problem here. He was not stupid enough to ask the crows in Victoria City if there was something wrong. Instead, point in that direction. Lets go there first. When the soldiers who were still sitting on the ground resting heard this, they stood up one after another. They arranged their clothes and armor and took care of their weapons. After that, several of the strongest paladins did not go to the front as before. Instead, they removed the door panel from nearby and placed the body of Princess Anna on it. Six paladins carried the body and moved forward with solemn expressions. The remaining soldiers gathered around with weapons in advance, all protecting Princess Anna. ?Seeing them like this, Gu Xi did not force these soldiers to charge. He stretched out his hand, and a city gate appeared behind him, and Gu Xi''s undead soldiers quickly walked out. ?This time, the troops led by the two heroes came out. As for Gu Xi''s main force, he did not release it directly. ?Its not that I dont want to, its that the current situation in Victoria City is inappropriate. "Arroyo, you lead the troops to open the way in front. Robbie, you lead the troops to follow the transport team to prevent anyone from approaching." After the two heroes came out, Gu Xi arranged corresponding positions for them. ?Then Gu Xi turned over and jumped onto the evil coffin. After walking for such a long time, Gu Xi was a little tired. At this time, he had a mount and instead of riding, Gu Xi was walking on his legs, so Gu Xi was not so stupid. Instead, it was Gu Xi''s two heroes who were not of high level and had no mounts to ride. They also walked with their troops as they advanced. After releasing his troops, Gu Xi didn''t care about anything anymore and led the team in rampage mode. Anyway, Victoria City is almost empty now, so there is no need to think too much about it. As Gu Xi''s troops accelerated, the soldiers who followed also increased their speed. And their actions soon attracted the attention of some people nearby. ?Several griffins appeared in the sky. These griffins had yellow feathers, and when they flew up, they looked like knives slicing through the wind. When they flew in front of Gu Xi''s team, they were still planning to attack Gu Xi''s team, but when they saw the body of Princess Anna who was protecting Gu Xi''s team, all the griffins fell down. The situation in which they fell immediately attracted the attention of other griffons. ?These griffins can become an important air force in Britain. In addition to their extremely strong combat effectiveness, their greatest feature is intelligence. Adult griffins have the IQ of normal people and they can judge the battlefield situation by themselves. ??If you meet one or two talented heroes, you can even have simple communication with the griffon. ?Now that I saw my companion falling down, the other griffons were naturally curious about what happened here. You must know that even if a griffon normally lands, it will not land on flat ground. Because that would prevent them from flying in time. So a large number of griffons flew towards this side. Afterwards, they also saw Princess Anna being carried away. ?These griffins that flew over fell down quickly. It was not until Princess Anna''s body was carried in front of them that they flew up and followed far behind. ?At this time, Gu Xi finally understood how high the reputation of Princess Anna or the British royal family was among the people and soldiers. At this time, Gu Xi felt that he had not run away in vain this time, and that he had done the right thing by sending Princess Anna''s body back. The gathering of a large number of griffons naturally attracted the attention of others. In an apartment building not far away, a man whose skin had turned coal-gray and with several fiery red cracks on his face was looking at the gathering of griffins. With so many griffons gathered together, they must be escorting the demon leaders to Victoria Tower. They are all brainless. They have already had troubles several times, and they are still like this. ?But thats okay, as long as I kill one more member of the royal family, I can collect the blood and lives of six members of the royal family. Although it is not the identity required by the Mirror Underground Palace, it is enough. At that time, I can enter the mirror underground palace and enter the mirror city. That city will be mine. " The man laughed heartily. After laughing, he took out a tin whistle that looked like it had just been taken out of the stove, put it to his mouth and blew it hard. ?This kind of iron whistle is usually used when chasing people on the streets of Scotland Yard. But under the blow of this man, it turned into an attractive way. A large amount of black and gray gathered together during the whistle, and finally turned into a human figure made of black and gray. ?This kind of figure walks unsteadily, as if it would be blown away by the wind if it walked faster. But they themselves didn''t care about this. Under the orders of the whistle, more and more such figures were slowly but surely heading towards the location where the griffins gathered. (End of this chapter) Chapter 260： Cinder blocks the road (please subscribe) Chapter 260 Cinder blocks the road (please subscribe) Quack, quack, quack! ?The gryphon kept screaming in the sky. Hearing those words, Gu Xi couldn''t help but raise his head and asked, "What are they talking about?" Sha Ya, who was following Gu Xi, shook her head. She is not omnipotent, so how can she know the gryphon language. Fortunately, a paladin said at this time: "He seemed to be saying that there are a large number of enemies ahead that are surrounding us." Surround us? ??Gu Xi smiled, really thinking that he was a weakling because he cleared the dungeon once and was knocked out. Anyone can come and step on it? Sir, do you want the troops to stop for a moment? At this time the paladin asked again. No need to stop, just go forward. I want to see what kind of scum wants to surround me. As Gu Xi spoke, he opened the city gate. All the troops that could be mobilized began to walk out of the city gate. The ones who were released this time were naturally Gu Xi''s core troops. When the fifteen gargoyles were released, they immediately saw the griffons in the sky. ?So these gargoyles immediately flew in front of the griffin, at least to the same height. Looking at the movements of these gargoyles, Gu Xi actually laughed. Such a gargoyle made him quite satisfied. At least the gargoyles are not timid because of the high level and large number of griffins. Go and check the situation. ?Gu Xi waved his hand, causing the gargoyles to scatter in all directions. ?At the same time, the withered ones who just came out raised the spear staff in their hands and began to run around all the troops. Wherever they ran, some light green spots would always fall down. The British soldiers all felt that their physical strength was rapidly recovering. "When the battle comes, don''t stop. I will keep leading my troops to charge forward. I will not stop to save anyone except the body of Princess Anna." Hearing Gu Xis words, these soldiers all looked at each other. ?But they all understood that Gu Xis choice was the right one. If you really find yourself surrounded by enemies, rushing out is the best option. Defending in place will only concentrate all the enemy''s troops, and eventually they will have to face attacks from all directions. ?So these soldiers nodded and said that they had no problem. Even if an enemy hits them, they are not weak. Their level is still very high and they can participate in the battle. ?? Gu Xi smiled and said, "Aren''t you kidding yourself when you say you can join the battle in the Necromancer''s team? Just follow behind." ?While Gu Xi was talking, the gargoyles also flew back, and they quickly gestured in front of Gu Xi. The number of enemies and the speed of their advance are all clearly stated. Although it is not as convenient as a normal conversation, it is still clearer than a few griffin calls. A shadowy person who moves like a zombie? After analyzing the description of the gargoyle, Gu Xi immediately thought of the cinders Sha Ya mentioned. Shaya, didnt you say you should set fire to kill Cinder? Why does the situation look wrong? Shaya didn''t know the meaning of the gargoyle''s gestures, but she knew something was wrong as soon as she heard Gu Xi''s words. Im afraid they wouldnt dare to burn this place even if they wanted to. ? Gu Xi didnt know whether it was true or not. If the Victoria Tower was here, it was possible that he would not dare to set it on fire. But if the whole city is really going to turn into cinders, then we still have to set fire to it. How could nearly 10,000 cinders be allowed to wander here? So Gu Xi thought about it and guessed another possibility. Someone is smuggling cinders into this area. Just like Gu Xi could follow Sha Ya through the sewers to avoid the fire, there were also helpers behind those cinders. Just no matter how they got here, they shouldn''t have any thoughts about Gu Xi''s team. If they had not come over, they could have lurked safely. But now that they jumped out, they would be seeking their own death. ?While Gu Xi was clarifying his thoughts, the enemy also appeared directly in front of him. At this time, Gu Xi looked at more than three thousand black figures walking towards this side step by step. He raised his hand and said, "Arroyo, clear the road." When Arroyo, who was walking at the front of the team, heard this, he also raised his long battle ax and stood directly at the front. Behind him were 15 warriors such as spearmen, and then came the skeleton spearmen led by the skull leader. ??? Before the black figures surged up, Arroyo led the troops forward. Compared with the previous combat team''s fighting style, Arroyo''s tactics of the spearmen were more violent. He doesn''t care about connectivity, attack is his goal. ??If we talk about the previous combat squad-style spear attack, the spearmen were used as machines, raising the gun, stabbing, closing the gun, and moving forward. All steps were done according to the rhythm. ?The spearmen brought by Arroyo used the spearmen as siege vehicles. They did not put back their guns. They only moved forward, stabbed straight, then moved forward, and stabbed straight again. The action of closing the gun is already hidden in the advance. Such an attack is naturally not easy to defend against. So in order to prevent the enemy from having a chance to attack, these spearmen must kill the enemy in one wave when attacking. ?Arroyo''s team will be more concentrated and obviously thicker than other spearmen teams. Looking at the black figures in front of him, Arroyo decisively raised his long battle ax. "kill!" ??? Before the black figure moved step by step to Gu Xi''s team, Arroyo had already led the troops forward and rushed into the black figure. In the first attack, Arroyo used all his strength, rows of spears thrusting forward. Often the spear in front has pierced the enemy, and the spears in the row behind have also pierced. The skeleton spearmen in front were pushed forward by the skeleton spearmen behind. In order to prevent themselves from being squeezed out by the skeleton spearmen behind them, those in the front row must also move forward, otherwise they will be squeezed to the ground by the skeleton spearmen behind them. Under such circumstances, the skeleton spearmen in front could only keep accelerating and accelerating again. The performance of their acceleration lies in the speed at which they draw their guns. ?Those black figures never thought that they would be attacked by such troops. Just under the impact of the first wave, the black figure was beaten into powder. ?Seeing that Gu Xi''s troops were about to arrive, Gu Xi suddenly noticed that the black powder on the ground had a tendency to regroup. ?This situation made Gu Xi stunned. He first pointed at the black powder on the ground. Spiritualism! You fail to use spiritualism, and you gain 1 spiritualism experience point. Secondary corpse explosion! Boom! You use the secondary corpse explosion successfully, and you get 1 point of secondary explosion experience. ?Then Gu Xi laughed. Powder is also a corpse. Without a corpse, you can''t be resurrected, right? Then get up. Bone shield, blessed with skeleton spearmen, stack it up for me! (End of this chapter) Chapter 261： Swallowing the black powder (please subscribe) Chapter 261 Swallowing Black Powder (Please subscribe) Please subscribe, recommend and vote monthly. Updates will be added every day. Please support me! With Gu Xi''s attack, the bone shield started from Arroyo and was placed on the undead fighting in front one by one. This is the last solution Gu Xi can think of. ? Gu Xi could tell from the situation in front of him that these black figures were made entirely of soot. ?As long as the soot remains, they can get up again at any time. ? Gu Xi even guessed that they relied on this method to escape from the fire in Victoria City. ?The only way to destroy this method is to dispose of the soot-like corpses. There are many ways to dispose of corpses, and Gu Xi has only three methods at his disposal. Since spiritualism could not turn the enemy into the undead, and the secondary corpse explosion would blow up one''s own people, Gu Xi naturally chose the bone shield to add defensive power to his men. Although a corpse that looks like soot cannot summon spirits, it is still considered a corpse and can be transformed into a bone shield. ??It''s just that the bone shields they transformed are all black, and they look like three gray air masses surrounding the undead. When Arroyo saw this situation, he didn''t know that Gu Xi was helping him, so he raised his ax and slashed forward three times, leading the troops to rush forward for a certain distance. After almost all his mana was consumed, Gu Xi turned his hand. Death incarnate! ?In the black mist, the incarnation of death rushed out. At this time, Gu Xi did not ask the incarnation of death who to attack, but pointed at the black figures who had just been killed in front of him. Swallow all the black ashes. If you cant swallow them, blow them away. The Incarnation of Death just glanced at the battlefield and knew Gu Xi''s plan. This is black powder that is not intended to leave any trace for the enemy. The incarnation of death also understands. This time he came out with a crystal storm. After receiving Gu Xi''s order, he has been hovering over the spear troops, and the black figures who were killed turned into black and gray. At that time, you will be swept into the black mist by the incarnation of death on the spot. ??When these black figures were drawn into the air, they wanted to change back to human form, but the incarnation of death directly suppressed these black figures who wanted to change back to human form, and merged all the black gray into the black mist. There was nothing at first, but as more and more black ash was taken away, Gu Xi found that in the black mist surrounding the incarnation of death, there seemed to be a figure struggling. ?These figures did not attack the incarnation of death, but kept twisting in the black mist. It seemed that they wanted to escape from the black mist, but could not. ?This situation makes the incarnation of death look even weirder. ?But Gu Xi was pleasantly surprised to find that the black mist incarnated by death had changed significantly. It seems that the choice this time was the right one. ?After drinking a bottle of magic potion, Gu Xi stopped setting up the bone shield. He left all the handling of the black ash on the battlefield to the incarnation of death. ?However, Arroyo, who had just received the blessing of the bone shield from Gu Xi, also had thoughts about Hei Hui at this time. He himself does not know how to use bone shield, but he has another idea. Everyone takes action and spins the bone shield. The principle of the bone shield is actually very simple. The shield made of white bones hovers around you like a satellite and will automatically block a blow for you. As for the speed of rotation, it is actually controlled by those who obtain the bone shield. ??If you think the bone shield is rotating too fast, you can also control the rotation speed of the bone shield yourself. Now under Arroyo''s command, all the bone shields rotated at the fastest speed. Because the bone shield was placed on the skeleton soldiers at the front, the skeleton soldiers were crowded together one after another. The distance between them was very close, and the bone shields also collided with each other.?????If it were an ordinary bone shield, it might just be a hit. ?This time the bone shields on their bodies were made of black ash and would scatter on the spot upon impact. ??But this is not an attack, so the effect of the bone shield is still there, and the bone shield will replenish the black ash on its own. So the black ash on the ground that had not been taken away by the incarnation of death was replenished. ?After a while, something like black mist appeared on the skeleton spearmen walking at the front. ?At the same time, black mist-colored bone shields began to appear around the skeleton spearmen in the rear who were not affected by the bone shields. Such a situation left Gu Xi speechless. He never expected that Arroyo could have such an idea. ?However, Gu Xi didn''t care to say anything at this time, he pointed his hand forward. To push forward, to push forward. ?Under Gu Xi''s order, all the troops moved forward quickly, with human soldiers supplementing Robbie''s skeleton two-handed swordsmen to protect them in the middle. ?These human soldiers felt insulted. They picked up their weapons and quickened their pace, trying to rush to the enemy faster. ??But no matter how they rushed, they could not catch up with the spearmen led by Arroyo, let alone the incarnation of death in the sky that kept rushing forward. They rushed all the way for about 700 meters. All the black figures in front of Gu Xi were beaten to powder, not even the black and gray corpses were left. Gu Xi turned his head and glanced at the enemies who had just appeared on the left and right sides, and ignored them. "Ignore them. If we leave, they won''t be able to catch up." ??Gu Xi saw the speed at which the black figure was advancing just now. If Gu Xi had stayed to defend, their siege could have been formed. ??But Gu Xi accelerated his charge forward, and the encirclement was no longer possible. With the speed of these black figures, they simply couldn''t catch up with Gu Xi''s troops. ?This moment made the person who attracted the black figure feel paralyzed. He did not expect that the cinder troops under his command, which had always been invincible, would be cracked like this. When he fought several royal carriage teams before, he never encountered such a situation. In fact, he didn''t even think about it. When he fought against the royal carriage team before, the royal troops were mainly used to protect the royal members. They would rather stop in a safe place than rush into danger. Thats why we were surrounded. ??In addition, the cinder troop summoned with a whistle can be resurrected indefinitely as long as the black ash is still there. More than 10,000 cinders can have the effect of hundreds of thousands of zombies attacking the city. His battle is naturally invincible. ?The situation was different now. Gu Xi didn''t want to stay here any longer and launched a charge directly against the enemy. When you charge, dont forget to clean the battlefield and remove all the black ashes from the cinders of those killed in battle. Without the black ash, the cinders who died in the battle will not be resurrected. Their behavior of dividing the troops naturally gave Gu Xi the best chance. ?At this moment, he broke through the siege of cinders, threw the cinders behind him far away, and headed towards the Victoria Tower. (End of this chapter) Chapter 262： Cinder’s killer move (88160) Chapter 262 Cinders killer move (88160) ?Working hard to add more updates, please subscribe, recommend, vote and support in various ways! ??Looking at Gu Xi''s team moving forward, the man who had been observing secretly had another blazing red crack on his face. No, I cant lose, and I wont lose. ?So the man took the whistle and blew it again. ?At this time, Gu Xi, who was in a hurry, was also checking the message that had just popped up. Arroyo leads the troops to comprehend a special ability. Please ensure the survival of this unit within 30 days and find a suitable location for it, otherwise this special ability will automatically dissipate. The incarnation of death swallowed a large amount of soot, and the black mist it carried mutated again. It needs to be returned for stabilization. Please allow it to be returned. Death incarnate retreats, Arroyo advances. ?At Gu Xis command, the incarnation of death turned around in the sky and was about to be taken back. At this moment, Gu Xi heard a sharp whistle. ??He looked in the direction from which the whistle came, and found that on the top of a building not far away, a man with a black body and red cracks on his skin was whistling. ?Amidst the whistle, the black figures gathered behind suddenly moved. Just like they had gathered before, they quickly turned into black powder. This situation shocked Gu Xi. Just when Gu Xi was wondering what they were planning to do, the black powder combined again and turned into a huge firebird made of black ash. ??This firebird jumped up from the ground with black smoke, and pounced directly on Gu Xi''s team. ??No need to pay attention to Xi''s orders, the incarnation of death rushed forward in no time. ?But faster than the incarnation of death were the griffins flying behind the master. These griffins turned their heads and pounced into the body of the black firebird. ?These griffins tore the body of the firebird apart with one impact, but as the firebird spun in the air, the flames ignited the feathers of the griffins. The gryphons in the sky kept twisting their bodies, trying to clean off the flames on their bodies, but no matter how hard they struggled, the flames could not be dissipated. At the same time, a large amount of black ash surrounded them from all directions, covering them. The gryphon that dared to take the initiative was dragged into the black ashes. At this time, the incarnation of death has also rushed in front of the fire bird. The incarnation of death at this time was obviously much smaller than the firebird. ?But the momentum was obviously stronger than that of the Firebird. The incarnation of death used the same attack method as the previous gryphon, and crashed into the body of the Firebird. ?With this collision, the Firebird''s body was torn into two pieces. ?The firebird shook its body and turned into black ash powder again, trying to wrap up the incarnation of death. At this moment, the body of the incarnation of death flashed with blue powder. ?His body collided back and forth among the black ash powder transformed by the firebird. Every collision would take away a large amount of black ash. ??The more times I went, the black and gray in the sky was obviously much less. ?At this time, the whistle blown by the man on the top of the building was much sharper. ??At this time, the firebird no longer maintained the appearance of a firebird, but turned into a large net, covering the incarnation of death layer by layer. Gu Xi raised his head and glanced at the man, then turned to look at Sha Ya. Sha Ya immediately understood what Gu Xi meant, turned around and walked towards where the man was standing. Behind Sha Ya, there were nine vampire knights who came out with her. ??They were carrying big swords with both hands, but they followed Shaya like thieves. Every time they moved, they only appeared for a second and then disappeared quickly. ??If you weren''t staring at them specifically, no one would notice that there was such a group of guys following Shaya. Shaya turned over a few times and jumped onto a nearby building. Then she started lightly and quickly jumped over some nearby obstacles. At this time, the man also noticed Shaya''s arrival. He said angrily: "Go away, I will kill you if you come back." How could Shaya be afraid of such a guy? Faced with the opponent''s provocation, Shaya jumped up and jumped over a long distance. ?At this time, the man was also angry. He picked up a hammer-like object, turned it in his hand, and threw it heavily at Gu Xi. But just as he threw the hammer, a vampire knight appeared behind him. Before the man could react, the vampire knight slashed his sword from behind the man, slicing the man''s back open. At this time, a large amount of blood spurted out from the wound, and the blood on the man''s body was quickly evaporated by the high temperature. The man''s face turned from black to ink at this time, and he roared loudly. Do you know what you have done? Just after he finished shouting, another vampire knight appeared behind him. This time, the vampire knight''s sword changed from a vertical slash to a horizontal slash. ??Shaya also came to the man at this time. She had a dagger in her right hand and an elder stick in her left hand. She crossed her hands and put them on the man''s neck, and made a heavy stroke forward. The man''s neck was cut open by Shaya. ?At this time, on the other side of the incarnation of death, the incarnation of death, surrounded by black ash, spit out its strongest attack, the death dragon''s breath, at the black ash. A ray of green light went down, and all the surrounding darkness was dispersed. ?At the same time, the black mist around him also began to swallow everything. In the blink of an eye, the black gray in the sky was reduced by half. ?Seeing Sha Ya knocking the man down with one blow, Gu Xi stopped looking. The battle here is no longer important, the most important thing now is to get to Victoria Tower. If we put it off any longer, we still dont know what we will face. "let''s go!" ??Gu Xi didn''t care about anyone else and gave the order directly. ?So Arroyo''s troops began to rush forward again to clear the way, while the remaining undead protected the human soldiers and moved forward together. Sha Ya, who had already killed the man, picked up the whistle from the man''s mouth, jumped down from the building, and ran towards Gu Xi. ??However, the vampire knight following Shaya did not leave immediately. They all gathered around the man''s body and pondered something. They all had some doubts in their hearts. There seemed to be something wrong with this man''s blood. ?Several vampire knights discussed with each other and finally took out all the blood from the man''s corpse. Even though the blood was now as hot as lava, they drank it. At the same time, the incarnation of death fighting Black Ash in the sky made the final finishing touches. He kept rolling in the sky, and every time he rolled, Black Ash would be dragged into the black mist. It was almost time to wait until the incarnation of death flashed across the sky and disappeared into the air as quickly as it came. At this time, the griffons in the sky who had not yet had time to join the battle gathered in twos and threes and looked at the place where the incarnation of death disappeared and considered a very serious question. The battle on the ground has nothing to do with them, and the battle in the sky has nothing to do with them. ?Then what are they doing this time? (End of this chapter) Chapter 263： In front of Victoria Tower (89160) Chapter 263 In front of Victoria Tower (89160) After getting rid of the enemy, Gu Xi and his party moved forward much faster. The walls of Victoria Tower were already in front of them. Sha Ya also caught up with Gu Xi at this time and handed the whistle she just picked up into Gu Xi''s hand. You get the Melting Furnace Whistle (blue) [Melting Furnace Whistle (Blue): Can gather and command cinders to fight for you. Blow once to gather cinders, blow twice to resurrect cinders who died in battle, blow three times to strengthen the mutation. Note: Those who use the melting furnace whistle will also be ignited and become firewood in the melting furnace. Explanation: Cinder also needs to be forged constantly. Looking at the things Sha Ya had picked up, Gu Xi''s first reaction was that the zombie siege in Victoria City was very wrong. ?Judging from the melting furnace whistle in front of us, it is obvious that someone has been prepared for it. ?And Gu Xi suspected that there was obviously more than one such furnace whistle. There are probably similar props that can be used to control cinders in other places. At this moment, several vampire knights also rushed back. ?Gu Xi just glanced at them and found that something seemed not right about their situation. Whats wrong with you, are you all blushing like this? I sucked the blood of the guy just now. There seems to be something wrong with his blood. ?A vampire knight spoke swayingly as if he was drunk. That guy, you mean the one on the roof just now? Does he still have blood? ??Gu Xi had a look of confusion on his face. Although Gu Xi only glanced at the man upstairs just now, it was obvious that he had also turned into cinders. At most, he had not turned into black ash. Such a person also has blood? But looking at the vampire knight like this, it seems that they haven''t stopped drinking. "What''s your situation now? Are you going to advance or mutate?" No, I just feel like Im drunk, and I dont have any other feelings. Looking at the appearance of these vampire knights, Gu Xi felt a little helpless. What they were saying now was all nonsense and of no use at all. If he wanted to know the details, it seemed that he had to wait until they sobered up. While talking, Gu Xi and the others arrived at the gate of Victoria Tower. At this time, Gu Xi noticed that several heavy cannons were already aimed at them. If they took even half a step forward, these heavy cannons would be launched. ?At this time, a paladin ran out and roared loudly at the city gate. Dont attack, dont attack, its us, I am the eldest son of Viscount Ana, look at my face, I am a living person, dont attack, dont attack! ??The soldiers on the city wall saw the paladin and did not move the muzzle of the cannon. Instead, they found a few people to come over and look at him. Finally, a soldier said: "It''s Karim from the Ana family. Go back. Now the Victoria Tower is not allowed to enter, even if the count comes, don''t say that you are the youngest son of the Viscount family. Go back and it will be safe if you retreat outside the city." Is it General Kanu? Im not here for Victoria Tower. No, I didnt come to Victoria Tower to avoid enemies, I came to ?Seeing that the paladin''s words were somewhat inconsistent, Gu Xi walked out directly. ?His cool look immediately attracted everyone''s attention. ??Gu Xi pulled the paladin behind him, "I am the necromancer Gu Xi. I escorted the body of Princess Anna from Westminster Abbey." Hearing this, everyone on the city wall froze. Looking at their expressions, Gu Xi rolled his eyes at the paladin. ??This is really a useless thing. For such a simple thing, just talk about the key points directly. What''s the use of talking to them about Victoria Tower and not Victoria Tower. Now its not just a matter of words to ask them to open the door. ?However, it is not that simple to open the door of Victoria City. Victoria City immediately went into chaos after hearing the news that Princess Anna died in the battle. Soon a horn sound came from behind the wall, and several white-feathered crows flew out from the wall. When he saw these crows, Gu Xi''s eyes widened. What have the people of Britain done to raise crows so big and white? ?These crows are almost as big as a golden eagle. ??If it werent for the fact that the head couldnt deceive people, Gu Xi would have believed it was a white eagle. ??Flying to Gu Xi''s team and landing, Gu Xi felt that these crows looked like bosses, looked at him disdainfully, and then walked to the body of Princess Anna. After seeing the body of Princess Anna, several crows immediately spread their wings and flew away. Just when Gu Xi thought they were going back to Victoria City to deliver a message, a scene that surprised Gu Xi happened again. ?A few crows flapped their wings, and the body of Princess Anna floated up. The crow took away the body of Princess Anna without even looking at Gu Xi and the others. Such a situation left Gu Xi speechless. Even if they are not qualified to enter the Victoria Tower, they should come out to meet in person and give them a reward or something. Just running away like this, what does this mean? Is running away in vain? ?But the human soldiers didnt think so. When the crow flew up with the body of Princess Anna, they all knelt down on one knee. ??They all had a look of pride on their faces, as if they had made a great achievement in sending Princess Anna''s body back this time. At their appearance, Gu Xi could only shake his head. Okay, its done, lets get ready to go. As he said that, Gu Xi jumped onto the evil coffin, preparing to go back to Victoria City to have a look. As for the soldiers in front of him, Gu Xi had already negotiated with them on the way here. When Victoria City is rebuilt, they will help with it. I dare not say much else, but it is a simple matter to secretly circle one or two pieces of land for Gu Xi in the center of Victoria City and build a small building or something. . Not much else to say, just along the way, there are four apartment buildings where Gus interest rate can be guaranteed. There is even a building with its own sewer and a small pier on the shore. As for other things, there were even more. Gu Xi asked Shaya to memorize them all. After the zombie siege in Victoria City is over, let Sha Ya receive them one by one. Shaya was very happy about this matter. She had already made plans on the way here. One of the four apartment buildings could be used as a hotel and intelligence center, which would allow her mentor to help train a group of intelligence personnel. The one with the small dock can be used as a warehouse and connected to the black market. The remaining two buildings serve as a place for Gu Xilai to live in Victoria City, and the other serves as a safe house. As for the small building leading to and from Alidovi City, it is naturally still built on the same spot. This is Gu Xis territory. With the guarantee of these soldiers, no one can take it away. (End of this chapter) Chapter 264： Royal rewards are super generous (please subscribe) Chapter 264 The royal reward is super generous (please subscribe) "Okay, our work has been done. Take a look for yourselves. Find a safe place to hide. Don''t fight out from the most dangerous place and die at the last moment. That is not a good thing." ?Said to the soldiers who were still kneeling on the ground, Gu Xi took Shaya and the other troops, turned around and headed out. Shaya, Ill leave Victoria City to you. You can take the hearthstone with you. Well come back when Victoria City is rebuilt. ?While Gu Xi was talking, he was still playing with the melting furnace whistle he just got. In fact, when holding the melting furnace whistle, Gu Xi had some thoughts of staying. But in the end, thinking about it, Gu Xi still gave up this opportunity. The person behind this thing is not simple. You dont need to be afraid of Gu Xi at level 10 or so, but what about level 15 and level 20? Gu Xi''s current level is still stuck at level 4. His incarnation of death has not grown, and he is not confident against the masters. ?So Gu Xi planned to find a way to complete the prerequisites for talent activation after returning this time, and prepare to hit level 5. As for the matter at Westminster Abbey, he still has four chances, and it wont be too late to come back next time. Just when Gu Xi and his men turned around to leave, the crows that had just brought Princess Anna back flew back again. ?Several crows landed in front of Gu Xi, the leader of which held a medal with a ribbon in its mouth. Before Gu Xi could react, a piece of parchment was thrust in front of Gu Xi. ?get a knighthood order (white). Title Order (White): A certificate that proves that you have been knighted by a certain country. With this certificate, your status will be improved in all future games. Your current title is Palace Baron. Gu Xi received the news immediately after taking the parchment. At the same time, Gu Xi also saw two lines of small words below. Your battle flag is affected by the title and will have an extra star as a symbol. Title Star: Represents the title of court baron. Under the battle flag, all soldiers have +1 morale. ?? Gu Xi was immediately speechless for the new title star. Its true that Victoria City is a human city, but you dont discriminate against necromancers. How can you give a title to increase morale? What is the use of morale for my undead mage? ?Then the crow brought the ribbon medal to Gu Xi. ?Gu Xi took it and took a look, and the attributes popped up quickly. You get the Medal of Volunteer Medal Ribbon (blue treasure). [Medal of Volunteer Ribbon (blue treasure): external equipment, which can be worn outside clothes. The effect is equivalent to fashion. After equipping it, it can have four more decorative columns. The wearer''s morale +1 and diplomacy +1. It is another morale-boosting piece of equipment. Gu Xi was also a little speechless. What was the situation with diplomacy? Does Victoria City really give out things based on mood? ?But fortunately, when this ribbon is worn on the body, there are four more decorative slots, unlike other players who only have two ring slots and two decorative slots. ?This time Gu Xi can equip four more pieces of equipment than others, which can be considered a gain after all. ?Thinking of this, Gu Xi didn''t mind it and directly put the volunteer member Zhang Shou on his shoulders. After that, two more crows came to Gu Xi. One crow had a book in its mouth, and the other crow had something like a black mist in its mouth. Seeing the two crows crowding in front of him, Gu Xi didn''t know which one to take first. He could only stretch out his hands and take out the thing from the crow''s mouth. You got "Road to the Underworld" (blue) You get the aura of the spiritual tomb (blue) [Road to the Underworld (blue): records the passage information of the underworld in the northern part of the conquered New World. However, there is no official underworld in the new continent. Reading this book can improve your knowledge about the underworld, the control of the undead, and the undead. Levels of enhancements, soul whispers and other related information. [Breathe of the Tomb (Blue): A complete set of design drawings for a series of buildings in the Tomb, starting from the basic Tomb, to ghost mounds, abandoned towers, haunted towers, etc., in addition to ghost-related auxiliary buildings. All are fully documented, including ghost converters, ghost power towers, wailing wall stacks, etc. Looking at these two rewards, Gu Xi finally understood the gap between himself and the official country. He is still working on a large-scale architectural design, but the reward is a complete set of design drawings for a system. It can be said that with this spiritual tomb aura, Gu Xi''s ghost troops don''t have to worry. No matter what kind of ghost he wants, he can find a corresponding solution. Now those who care about the interest rate difference mean that there are not many pieces of land in the city of Aridovi. As for the "Road to the Underworld", there is not so much experience to burn now, and there is no protection from the Griffin Book of the Dead. Gu Xi dare not read it directly here. He planned to go to the reading library, find time to read slowly, and slowly improve his skill level. After Gu Xi took away these two things, the last crow came to Gu Xi. ?He glanced at Gu Xi and gave Gu Xi nothing. He just pecked Gu Xi on the forehead. You are blessed by the crow, your intelligence +3, and two random professional skill levels +1. Your tendril of the dead level is increased to level 2, and the range of influence is increased by 30 meters. Your bone spur level has been increased to level 2, and you can release two bone spurs at the same time. Before Gu Xi could react, a few crows flew up just as they had come. ?Gu Xi wanted to keep them for a while, but these crows didn''t pay attention to Gu Xi at all. After the crows had all flown away, Gu Xi turned his head again, but this time he had nothing to explain. Gu Xi left Shaya and her troops behind, and all other troops were withdrawn through the city gate to the city of Aridovi. ??Looking at the Victoria Tower again, Gu Xi said secretly in his heart: Prepare your troops when you go back this time, and find time to defeat the Alidovita Tower. When I have a castle like this, I''ll see how arrogant you can be. ?With this thought in mind, Gu Xi entered the gate of Alidovi City. ?The moment he stepped into the city gate, the melting furnace whistle that had been on Gu Xi''s side suddenly screamed. Gu Xi was a little puzzled, but in the next moment, similar sounds sounded from all directions in Victoria City. ?Gu Xi realized now that his guess was right, the furnace whistle was a complete set. The people behind Victoria are planning a big plan. ?If Gu Xi takes the Melting Furnace Whistle out of Victoria City, it will be like leaving a missing link in the opponent''s plan. So this melting furnace whistle is reminding the enemy of the location of things. ?Gu Xi, who wanted to understand this, laughed instead. "You are awesome. I like to see you angry but unable to hit me. If you have the ability, just chase him to Alidovi City." (End of this chapter) Chapter 265： Surprises one after another (please subscribe) Chapter 265 Surprises one after another (please subscribe) Please subscribe, recommend votes, monthly votes, and support me from all my brothers! Bringing the Melting Furnace Whistle into Alidovi City. ?The sound of the whistle became sharper and sharper. ?Standing at the city gate, Gu Xi could even hear the sounds coming from Victoria City becoming more and more obvious. Faced with this situation, Gu Xi waved his hand and cut off the connection between the city gate and Victoria City. ?At the moment when the connection was cut off, the furnace whistle in Gu Xi''s hand even flew up, making a harsh noise, trying to attract the nearby cinders. But there is no cinder in the city of Aridovi, not even a being related to cinder. The furnace whistle screamed for about two minutes, then finally lost all power and fell to the ground. ?At this time, Gu Xi picked up the Melting Furnace Whistle in June. At this time, Gu Xi found that the Melting Furnace Whistle seemed to have changed. ??The original furnace whistle was a piece of iron that had just been hot-hot. You didn''t feel anything when you held it in your hand, but when you put it to your mouth, you could feel the high temperature coming toward your face. But now the water has turned into a blackened iron bar, and it has obviously lost all its power. ?However, when Gu Xi picked it up, he found that the description on the furnace whistle had completely changed. [Melting Furnace Whistle (grey): A whistle that has lost its power, even if it was originally part of a purple suit, is now useless. Note: The lost power will not dissipate, but exists somewhere in another way. Please use this power quickly, otherwise several other props will come after you. Explanation: This is a set of twelve special props. The twelve pieces added together can be equivalent to one purple prop, but there is no special penalty. "Ha ha ha ha!" Looking at the explanation in front of him, Gu Xi couldn''t help but laugh. He found that this was the biggest gain from this operation, "Luna, Luna!" ?At Gu Xis command, Luna flew out. Sir, whats wrong? This is for you, check where the lost energy went and use it directly. Gu Xi threw the melting furnace whistle into Luna''s hand, with a look on his face as if he should take advantage of me. ?Luna took the furnace whistle and glanced at it, then looked at the place where the furnace whistle fell before, and nodded clearly. Okay, I get it. After saying that, Luna flew to the location where the melting furnace whistle landed just now, and placed the melting furnace whistle on the ground. ??Then Luna pressed her hands on the ground, and the melting furnace whistle melted on the ground on the spot. ??Then Gu Xi saw a blazing red light emitting from the ground, and the ground even melted a little. ?However, this kind of vision only happened for a moment, and disappeared after a few seconds, as if everything had never happened. ?Only the sound coming from Gu Xi''s ears reminded Gu Xi of the changes in the city this time. Special power is integrated into Aridovi City, please choose the direction of power change. ??Fire: Light a fire at a special power fusion location to attract outsiders to seek refuge in the city (the effect is like a level 3 refugee camp, with level 3 to level 7 soldiers randomly generated every week). Geothermal: Geothermal hot spots appear at the fusion location of special forces and merge with the sewer to form a geothermal sewer (steam pipes are arranged in the sewer, the sewer is expanded, and some plots are added). Lamppost: Erect a lamppost at a special power fusion location to allow soldiers to quickly gather (the effect is equivalent to a rally flag plus a fixed-point portal). ]????? As soon as the three options appeared, Gu Xiqi became a little embarrassed. I really want all three. ?One is equivalent to adding a random training camp for soldiers. Even if the troops are different every week, if you are lucky and get level 7 soldiers, it will not be a direct improvement. The other is the plot of land that Alidovi needs most right now. In the current city of Alidovi, there are almost no large plots left, and small and medium-sized plots have also been divided. But he just got a new batch of architectural design drawings, and they are in a series. ? Gu Xi believes that if these architectural design drawings are put together, a special ghost area can even be created. For the current Gu Xi, adding a new plot of land is a good thing. As for the lamppost, we dont see much effect now, but as Aridovi slowly grows larger, its effect will slowly become apparent. ?At present, the city of Aridovi only has two gates. Even if the new city gates are built, there will only be three. But it also takes time for soldiers to run from one city gate to another. Sometimes when manpower is needed, the soldiers under his command are all far away, and the deployment of troops is not so smooth. So this lamppost is actually quite useful. It can be said that Gu Xi wants all of these three directions of change, but he cannot win them all. Facing this choice, Gu Xi was silent for a moment, and finally said slowly: "I want a fire." This is the first time since Gu Xi became a necromancer that he is not sure what he needs. But he still said his words. As his words fell, a flame rose on the spot, and a huge bonfire as tall as a person appeared in front of Gu Xi. ?As the fire appeared, Gu Xi also walked to the fire. He stretched his hand on the fire, and a message popped up in front of him. The fire attracted a group of refugees this week. Do you need to meet them? "yes." ?The reason why Gu Xi walked to the fire as soon as possible was not just to take a look at what kind of troops would emerge from the fire this week. ?But Gu Xi never expected that a dragon roar could be heard in his ears as he responded. ?Gu Xi''s eyes widened as he looked at the information that appeared in front of him. He couldn''t believe his luck. Red Dragon*1 was produced this week, requiring 4670 resources and 1 Dragon Blood Crystal to recruit! [Red Dragon (level 7 summoned troops): experience (0/8000), attack 35, defense 20, life 200, skills: flying troops, fire immunity (will not be the target of negative fire magic, the fire attribute received Halve the damage), flame breath (breath flames to a fan-shaped area, and all soldiers within the attack range will receive the same powerful damage)] ??Looking at the red dragon that appeared in front of Gu Xi with its wings and front paws growing together, and with flames burning on its tail, Gu Xi''s eyes lit up. Luna, where are the soldier recruitment coupons I brought back last time? Are they still there? Luna also understood what Gu Xi meant, and she quickly sent the soldier recruitment coupons to Gu Xi. Taking the three soldier recruitment coupons, Gu Xi took a deep breath. ?This kind of soldier recruitment coupon is used by players to squeeze out more soldiers to fill the army when there are no soldiers in the city. But now Gu Xi saw another hope. Recruit, recruit 30 red dragons! (End of this chapter) Chapter 266： Attack on Alidovita (90160) Chapter 266: Attacking Alidovita (90160) There are still 90 chapters to go, so Im asking you if youre afraid. Why dont you all subscribe more quickly and pile up your subscriptions? Also, please ask for monthly passes, recommendations, etc. Thank you for your support! Roar! ?At Gu Xi''s order, the three soldier recruitment coupons disappeared on the spot, and at the same time, red dragons with flames on their bodies rushed out of the fire and flew into the air. There are still some differences between these red dragons and real red dragons. They are only thirteen or fourteen meters long. Their red scales are like red crystals, and a heart flowing with magma can be seen on their chests. Looking at the red dragon in front of him, Gu Xi certainly understood the difference between the red dragon that started at level 7 and the real red dragon. It was like the difference between the bone dragon pieced together by the necromancer with ordinary bones and the real bone dragon. The difference is the same. But what does it matter? Thirty red dragons at once are a huge fighting force for anyone. It just so happened that Gu Xi had just obtained two morale-boosting equipment, which could solve the red dragon''s morale problem. An idea flashed through Gu Xi''s mind. Would you like to go to Victoria again? There are eleven other things of the same quality as the furnace whistle. If you can grab one or two more items, Alidovi can get some more benefits. But Gu Xi thought about it and finally gave up the idea. Its not that it would be more dangerous to return to Victoria City, but he understands what it takes to get 30 red dragons at once this time. In addition to luck, there is also previous accumulation. If he gets three soldiers to recruit, regardless of it, he uses them all to recruit vampire knights, who are also level 7 soldiers. With the help of recruitment coupons, they can be transformed even if there are no soldiers, but the final situation will not be as good as now. Such scenery. There are dragons hovering in the sky, and the main purpose is to show off. ?So if you go to Victoria City, you won''t get such benefits, and you may even use up all your cards. ?Although the previous battles did not give him much command experience, they also taught him that he cannot attack all the troops at once. When fighting, you must consider the gains. You cannot throw all your troops into the battle. In the end, you wont even be able to keep your old capital. ??Now that they have returned to Victoria City, the thirty red dragons can be considered a small overlord. But then what? The people who care about interest are not in Victoria City at all. Could he gain anything from the Great Fire of Victoria? No. Even he couldn''t get into the Victoria Tower. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? With that time, Gu Xi might as well see how he can increase his professional skill level to eight level 4 skills. Upgrading to level 5 as early as possible and starting to develop talents is what Gu Xi needs to do most now. Looking at the red dragon in the sky, Gu Xi glanced at Luna again, and a new thought flashed in his mind. Luna, mobilize the troops. "Ah!?" Luna didn''t adapt to Gu Xi''s train of thought for the first time, and didn''t know what Gu Xi wanted to do. I was blocked from the Victoria Tower before, which made me very unhappy. Im not convinced, so lets go and fight Alidovita. ??Gu Xi pointed at the thirty red dragons flying in the sky, "Now we need to have troops and heroes, so we can take this opportunity to capture Alidovitta." At this moment, Luna understood what Gu Xi was thinking. Although she still didn''t understand why Gu Xi made such a decision. But the troops in front of them were enough, plus Alidovita was where they came out, and there were no other enemies there except the mysterious shadows hidden in the mist along the way. ??As long as you kill Alidovita, you will have captured that castle. ?At that time, the open space between Aridovi Tower and Aridovi City will also be included in the scope of Guxi City. How much land will be needed if this area is cleared? This is where the opportunity to point to Level 4 of the Uncertain Death City lies. Luna, who understood Gu Xi''s plan during this period, immediately took action. She quickly called the two heroes Robbie and Arroyo, as well as the troops that Gu Xi had just returned to Alidovi City. ?These troops have returned to the city and have not yet retreated to rest. Now they are being recruited again by Luna. ?Not only did they not have any complaints, but they also showed a sense of excitement. ??But when these undead troops appeared, each of the red dragons hovering in the sky seemed a little uneasy and reluctant to fall to the ground again. Gu Xi can also understand this. After all, except for the mechanical troops, there are no troops willing to cooperate with the undead troops to fight. The red dragons in front of them have not experienced any decline in morale, which is already quite good. Luna, during the battle, pay more attention to the red dragons to see what they need during the battle, and the most important thing is the red dragons food. It doesnt matter if the undead doesnt eat. If the red dragon doesnt eat, Im afraid I wont survive for long. " Dont worry, sir, I will take care of everything. "Okay, let''s go! Shaya is not here, Luna is here to lead the way." ?At Gu Xi''s order to set off, fifteen gargoyles flew out of the city gate one step ahead and flew into the mist. ?After that, Arroyo''s troops began to move forward, this time as before, Arroyo''s troops moved forward. ?However, Gu Xi could clearly feel it at this time, and Arroyo was clearly a little anxious. Does he want to defeat Alidovita quickly? Gu Xi thought for a moment and understood the reason why Arroyo did this. Alidovita is a castle and a fortress, where there will be a garrison location. ?Arroyo wanted to seize a station and stabilize the new skills he had just acquired. It seems that he is also impatient. ??As Arroyo sent out troops, Robbie also led his troops to prepare for war, but he still glanced at Gu Xi. Okay, lets go. Gu Xi turned over and jumped onto the evil coffin, and the large army headed towards Alidovita. Entering the fog again, Gu Xis feeling is different from when he came. When we came here, the fog was full of strange shadows, and they wanted to replace Gu Xi one by one. ??When I went back now, none of these ghosts appeared. ?This allowed Gu Xi to arrive at the gate of Alidovita very smoothly. At this time, the door here is still fully open as before. Following the gate, you can see the decayed guillotine at the end of the lawn. Gu Xi was still stunned by the guillotine, which was the mirror through which he entered this world. At the moment, the guillotine is still empty, and everything looks so peaceful. ?However, Gu Xi did not dare to be careless at all. He understands that the calmer the place, the more dangerous it is. ?Stepping into the gate of Alidovita, Gu Xi turned to Luna and said, "The rest will be left to you. Don''t worry, we will always stand behind you." ?Luna nodded affirmatively and quickly flew towards the main building of Alidovita. (End of this chapter) Chapter 267： The Secret of Alidovita (91160) Chapter 267 The Secret of Alidovita (91160) Ding! Luna (contracted undead) begins to occupy Alidovita, and you activate a temporary mission! Temporary mission: the core of change Mission Description: Occupy and protect Alidovita! Task requirements: Occupy the main building of Alidovita Tower (0/1), kill three waves of enemies (0/3) Task reward: Random undead building design drawing (large)*3, core building design drawing*1. Explanation 1: Several changes have occurred, but this is the core. Why do you have no clue in your mind? Explanation 2: The castle is a very core existence for the city. ??As soon as there was a ding in his ear, Gu Xi knew that the mission had begun. He glanced at Alidovita''s area. With just one glance, Gu Xi could tell that the castle covered an area of ??at least 70,000 square meters. It adds up to about the size of ten football fields. ?Behind the high wall, there was a central fortress, thirteen defense towers, six towers plus two bastions outside the city wall, and a moat on the outermost layer. It can be seen that the defense system here is quite complete. ??If the door hadn''t been open when Gu Xi came over, it would have taken him a lot of time to break in. Between the central fortress and the tower, there are many different corridors and buildings connected. It can be seen that no matter where it is captured, the central fortress can quickly cut off all connections, or quickly send troops to support. If such a castle appeared on the battlefield, the effect would be unprecedented. ?But Gu Xi also understood that in order for the castle to appear on the battlefield, the death city must reach at least level 17. Now that Aridovita is occupied, it is still not of much use to Gu Xi''s battlefield. ?This is also the reason why Gu Xi always had enough troops before, but he didn''t make up his mind to kill them. ??But it was different now. Gu Xi, who was angry in front of the Victoria Tower, directly regarded Alidovita as the target of his anger. Advocacy is just a fight. When the temporary mission started, Gu Xi arranged the troops for An. At the same time, he stood on the evil coffin and looked around, judging where the first wave of enemies would come out. ??Gu Xi now is not like when he completed the first temporary mission, with dozens of soldiers on hand. The troops in his hands now number several thousand. It can be said that there are those that fly in the sky, those that run on the ground, those that are long-range, melee, magic, physical attacks, anything you can think of, they are here. No matter what kind of enemy he encounters, Gu Xi can deal with it. ??If the same kind of mysterious shadow comes out again, not to mention Gu Xi, even the two heroes outside with their troops can kill each other back and forth. It can be said that Gu Xi is quite confident now. Just as Gu Xi was thinking about where the enemy was coming from, the sky suddenly darkened. Although there is little light in this world, it is obviously wrong to suddenly become dark like this. ?Gu Xi was startled and quickly raised his head. It didn''t matter. Gu Xi just shouted in his heart: Good guy. It turns out that at this time, five identical mirror images of Alidovita appeared in the sky at the same time. ??There is a distance of more than a thousand meters between each Aridovi mirror, but the Aridovi Tower itself occupies a relatively large area. When Gu Xi looked up, he could see a large number of buildings hidden in the clouds in the sky. Such a situation made Gu Xi understand one thing. No wonder Alidovita is the core of the change. It turns out that every time the city of Aridovi changes, a separate mirror space is created to copy the new city of Victoria. And after each change, the city of Aridovi is not on the same mirror surface, but is separated by an unknown distance. The connection between the cities of Aridovi may lie in the unified and layered Aridovi Towers. ?Thinking of this, Gu Xi became more determined to decide on Aridovi. ?Only after capturing the Aridovi Tower, Gu Xi launched an attack on Aridovi cities in other periods and occupied new cities. ? Gu Xi could already imagine what his Alidovi City would look like in the future. It would be almost like a seven-story pagoda, with cities stacked up one after another to form a huge city tower. While Gu Xi was thinking, the five new Aridovi Towers had stabilized. At this time, the Aridovi Tower above began to change again. An Aridovi Tower flew out from where it originally stayed and headed towards Gu Xi. Xi flew to where he is now. When the Aridovita Tower was pressed down, Gu Xi could see that a large number of troops had gathered in the open space of the Aridovite Tower. It seems that these are the first batch of enemies. Gu Xi understood in his heart, and at the same time he also looked at the enemies. The number of this group of enemies is about three thousand. Judging from their appearance, most of them are mirror images affected by strange forces. Some of them are wearing black robes and look like they died in the mirror underground palace. Cultists. When they stand, they are always twisted and do not look like a serious army. But Gu Xi did not underestimate them. He always felt that half of the three thousand people were blood sacrifices. At the same time, Gu Xi also discovered something. There were some differences between the Alidovi Tower that fell and the one he occupied now. Outside the Alidovi Tower, there was a headless woman wearing palace clothes. It was moving around Alidovita at a slow speed. ??The woman''s head was always held under her hands, as if she was carrying a flower basket. ?Her presence always reminds Gu Xi of the words he heard when he first learned about the mirror space. The blood sacrifice requires the heads of a British emperor and a British queen, the blood of a British princess and a British prince, and the lives of a British brother and a British husband. ?This is probably the Queen of Britain who was sacrificed in blood. ?This made Gu Xi a little unbelievable. Because he had just seen how much respect the British soldiers had for their own royal members. For Princess Anna''s corpses, they were all sent to kneeling. How could there be directly cut the queen and sent it to the sacrifice. ?But Gu Xi had to admit that the rumors were valid. While he was studying the situation, Alidovita on the opposite side finally fell down. The two Aridovita towers overlapped in an instant, and the enemy suddenly appeared next to Gu Xi''s troops. Fortunately, Gu Xi Gu Xi reacted and looked at the enemy appearing around him. He immediately shot out a bone spur and gave an order loudly. "Army attack!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 268： The Battle of Alidovita (please subscribe) Chapter 268 The Battle of Alidovita (Please subscribe) Under Gu Xis order, his undead men quickly took action. Arroyo immediately led his troops towards the location with the largest number of enemies. From the battle in Victoria City, Arroyo already understood how to take his own path. ? Continuous attacks are his strongest ability, but how to keep all his spearmen alive in the battle is a science. ?Arroyo now has an idea. As long as he can retain the skills he just mastered, his idea will become a reality. ?Now is the best time. Arroyo''s idea is to go out and kill one more enemy to gain more experience. After killing all these people, the level of the skeleton spearmen under him can be improved a little more, and his troops will be stronger by then. ?With such thoughts, Arroyo can be said to have gone crazy. At this time, Gu Xi also saw what skills Arroyo had acquired unintentionally. ??Obviously the time for bone shields has passed, but Arroyo''s skeleton spearmen are still surrounded by a layer of black ash. As they advance, black ash will hover around them like a bone shield. ?However, Gu Xi did not think that their layer of black and gray would have any defensive power. On the contrary, the existence of black and gray would make it even more difficult for the enemy to grasp the position of the skeleton spearmen, making it easier to hit them in the air when attacking. This greatly improves the survivability of the skeleton spearmen. It can also be regarded as an alternative type of enhanced defense. ?Although everything about this skill has not yet taken shape, Gu Xi has already seen the potential in it. Even if Arroyo didn''t say anything, Gu Xi would immediately arrange it for Arroyo as long as there was a new location. ?Arroyo didnt know what Gu Xi was thinking. At this time, he only had two words in his mind: experience. ?Looking at the extra enemies around him, he led his skeleton spearmen to kill them in one direction. The enemies who suddenly appeared near Gu Xi''s team also reacted to Arroyo''s move. They quickly attacked the undead troops around them, hoping to throw everything into a melee. ?At this time, Robbie and his men played a big role. They were all skeleton two-handed swordsmen who were most suitable for melee combat. Whether they were fighting alone or with a group of people, they would just raise their swords to cut. The existence of Robbie brings enough blessings to the skeleton two-handed swordsmen, and at the same time, they also have a clear attack direction. Clear these guys out first and protect the shooter troops and legal troops behind. ?While they were talking, the Skeleton Archer and the Skeleton Mage also took action at the same time. They couldn''t do it without taking action. After all, the enemy almost hit them. If they didn''t take action, they would have little chance. Even the Blight Ones took control of the situation and kept the enemies at bay. At this time, Gu Xi had also seen the abilities of the Withered Ones other than serving as a recovery unit. They can throw the spear sticks they carry. Although the distance is relatively short, the attack power is not weak. Most importantly, they can also release poison. ??It''s just that Gu Xi is a little confused. Are these weird things in front of him afraid of this kind of poison? Gu Xi expressed considerable doubts. At the same time, Gu Xi''s movements were not slow. He mobilized the last zombie ax shield soldiers and the last fighting team to force out the enemies that appeared nearby. Finally, he cleared the battlefield and dragged the battle to the end. to the periphery of his own troops. After that, Gu Xi had the opportunity to look at the enemies on the battlefield. Just like what Gu Xi discovered when Aridovita fell before. ?These enemies are also clearly divided into two groups. A group of them were sacrifices. When they were sacrificed, their bodies and minds had been distorted. After being affected by the mirror image, they could no longer be regarded as human beings. ?At the same time, they are not the kind of ghosts unique to this world. Their current situation seems to be just zombies with abnormal bodies. Because as sacrifices, they have no weapons and equipment. When launching an attack, they can only rely on their claws and mouth. ?Its just that there are usually many of them, and when they attack, they often swarm them, giving people the feeling that the enemies are like a tide, and the momentum can scare the enemies away. So they usually fight very smoothly. But this time he couldn''t do it. They met Gu Xi. In Victoria City, Gu Xi had even seen the zombie siege. ?Thousands of cinders that can be resurrected continuously are not able to block Gu Xi''s attack. Just these more than 1,500 sacrifices in front of you? ?Gu Xi now wants to let them know what a sacrifice is. ?After blocking the enemy out, Gu Xi didn''t even call out the red dragon hovering in the sky, and took action directly. First, a skeleton priest replenishes the health of his subordinates and increases their strength. Then Gu Xi immediately released the Bone Storm. ?Now Gu Xi''s Bone Storm is obviously more powerful. At the same time, after several battles, Gu Xi has some ideas about where to cast Bone Storm and the direction of movement. Now Gu Xi is no longer actively controlling the trajectory of the Bone Storm like he was before. ??The current Gu Xi is to release four or five Bone Storms at the same time, directly specify a range, and let the Bone Storm rotate there on its own. As for not being able to kill someone, that is impossible. ?With the power of the Bone Storm, even ghosts can be killed when they come, not to mention that these enemies are not ghosts and their levels are not as high as expected. As soon as the Bone Storm was released, some of the enemies were immediately swept up. This made it easier for Gu Xi''s men. The skeleton shooter and the skeleton mage launched attacks at the same time. With the command of a boss, they can accurately target the enemy and carry out concentrated fire attacks. At the same time, they can also quickly judge the current situation, and will not be able to scatter at will like before. With this addition and subtraction, Gu Xi''s troops quickly gained the upper hand. ?But those weird guys are not easy to mess with. When they saw that the raid could not bring trouble to Gu Xi, they actually changed their strategy. ??The cultist who was still wearing a black robe actually rushed to the strange and twisted sacrifices with a dagger, and drew the dagger on these sacrifices. At this time, these sacrifices seemed to recall the fear of being sacrificed. ?They suddenly jumped into Gu Xi''s team as if they were crazy. ??These sacrifices kept biting the undead around them, and sometimes they pounced directly on the undead, trying to tear them apart. Looking at the crazy appearance of the sacrifices, the cultists wearing black robes were also quite happy. They believed that there was nothing Gu Xi could do to them now. But they really think too much. As necromancers, how can they take the life and death of the undead seriously. ?Seeing this situation, Gu Xi pointed the cold wind staff forward. Secondary corpse explosion! (End of this chapter) Chapter 269： The first wave of kills was successful (please subscribe) Chapter 269 The first wave of kills was successful (please subscribe) Please subscribe, recommend, and vote monthly. Please support me! ??As Gu Xi took action, the sacrifices that were being killed were blown up on the spot, and the enemy''s previous offensive was interrupted again. Looking at the enemy''s situation, Gu Xi couldn''t help but shake his head. He has never seen anything so strange. You said you want to kill people, just kill people. After killing the undead, you also bite the corpse in your mouth. What do you want to do, act like a dog chewing bones? ??This doesn''t just give Gu Xi the opportunity to use corpse explosion. ?? Gu Xi has been suppressed during this period, but there are not many opportunities to use corpse explosion. ?Now Gu Xi can use it liberally. As long as those weird sacrifices still have this fighting style, blow them up. ?While Gu Xi was exerting his power, a group of those cultists retreated further away. They gathered hand in hand and seemed to be performing some kind of ritual. ?Although he knew that he had locked the battle situation, Gu Xi did not relax his vigilance. When he saw the movements of these cultists, Gu Xi pointed his finger at the sky. Fire Dragon Attack! Hearing Gu Xi''s order, the red dragon that was hovering in the sky quickly pounced down. ?These red dragons are not feeling very happy as they follow the undead. Coupled with the fact that they have not participated in the battle, their tempers have become even more grumpy. As soon as they heard Gu Xi''s order, all the red dragons rushed in front of the enemy and blew towards the ground. ?Flame spit out from the mouth of the red dragon and sprayed on the bodies of the cultists. Before the cultists could react, they were burned to ashes under the high temperature of the dragon''s breath. After killing this group of more than a hundred cultists, the red dragons flew back into the air excitedly. It could be seen from their movements that they felt happy. ?The red dragon is happy, but the cultists are unhappy. The group of cultists who went out alone were the ones who had mastered the ability to sacrifice among all the cultists. ??They wanted to make a sacrifice on the battlefield this time and summon the boss they thought came out to fight Gu Xi. ??As a result, Gu Xi did not follow martial ethics and did not give them a chance to sacrifice and summon. He directly released the red dragon and burned the cultists who went out alone. ?This time the cultists were immediately paralyzed. ??The combat effectiveness of cultists mixed in the strange sacrifices is significantly reduced. Such an opportunity was seized immediately by Gu Xi''s two heroes. Robbie raised his heavy sword with both hands and attacked from the front. They immediately pounced on the cultists. ?Arroyo was unable to do such a thing. Arroyo''s troops were about group combat. They could not break into pieces and hunt down enemy cultists alone like Robbie''s troops did. ?Arroyo''s troops can only kill one area at a time and deal with the enemies that can be seen in front of them. Although the two heroes have different methods, they bring about the same result. Enemies died in large numbers. After a while, all three thousand enemies were killed on the spot. Ding! Temporary mission: The core progress of the transformation has changed. The first wave of enemies has been killed. After 15 minutes, the second wave of enemies will appear. Please be prepared to fight. Hearing this voice, Gu Xi also showed a smile on his face, and finally killed him. Then he glanced at the current battlefield, which was in a mess. Unlike the strange shadows, when these strange sacrifices and cultists are killed, their bodies will still be left behind, and they have not turned into black strange energy beads. Looking at the situation in front of him, Gu Xi took another look at the headless queen who had been walking around the perimeter of Alidovita. He hesitated for a moment and then waved. The withered ones replenish their health, the skeletons clean the battlefield, and the others rest. After giving this order, Gu Xi moved his left hand holding the soul lamp, and the enemy''s soul fragment was received by Gu Xi. ??Then Gu Xi turned his hand over and pointed the cold wind staff at the corpse on the scene. Spiritualism! ?Under the influence of Gu Xi''s spiritualism, more than half of the corpses present exploded, and the remaining corpses slowly turned into skeletons and zombies crawling up from the flesh. ??Because of the two skills of Undead Control and Undead Strengthening, the situation of the undead summoned by Spiritualism this time is different. This time, the level of the undead under Gu Xi was directly level 2. Regardless of whether the corpse used was originally level 0 or level 5, the effect was the same. As for the recruited undead, some professional units began to appear. ?For example, there are some spearmen with spears among the skeletons, and some skeleton mages appear. The same is true among the zombies. There are only more than 300 zombie ax shield soldiers left, and this time a few were summoned by the spirit. ?This situation can be regarded as the first time Gu Xi has seen it. Gu Xi also understood that this was the benefit given by the skill of Undead Control. Either the undead he recruited must be sent to the boss or training camp for transformation before they can become the corresponding arms. Even if they have not gone through this step, they must at least be provided with weapons and equipment. How can I just get up with the equipment like now? ?All this proves that Gu Xi still had too much to learn. ??If he hadn''t been completing the task now, he would have wanted to go back and read more immediately to improve some of his skill levels. As Gu Xi was cleaning the battlefield, the Alidovita Tower that disappeared from the sky was replaced. At the same time, another Alidovita Tower located at a high position was moving out of its fixed position, just like last time. Like Alidovita, it fell heavily. ?This time Gu Xi can also see the situation of the Alidovita Tower. Different from the first attack on Alidove Tower, this time there is no headless queen wandering outside Alidove Tower, and there is nothing unusual about the entire Alidove Tower. At most, there were many soldiers and cultists standing in the square in front of Aridovita. ?Seeing this scene, Gu Xi''s attention was immediately attracted by these strange soldiers holding spears. He thought about how these guys appeared in Alidovita. It is for this reason that Gu Xi did not notice that on the top floor of a tall tower in this Aridovi Tower, there were two expressionless little boys standing at the window holding hands, staring blankly. Looking out the window. "Everyone, spread out the team and retreat here. Just now we have no experience and were surrounded by enemies. This time, gather them together. When the enemies appear later, the red dragon will spit out a wave first, and then Arroyo will superior. Don''t worry about the number of troops on hand. We have already seen that the opponent has many strange soldiers with spears. Spiritualism will give priority to converting spearmen. Whether they are skeleton spearmen or zombie spearmen, as long as there are any, I will add them to your command as soon as possible. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 270： Clean up the battlefield with new enemies (92160) Chapter 270 Cleaning up the battlefield and new enemies (92160) Please subscribe, recommend, and vote monthly. I am working hard to update, and I hope to get your support! ?Under Gu Xi''s order, his team quickly retreated towards the central fortress. As they retreated, Gu Xi looked at the fallen Alidovita to determine where the opponent''s troops would appear. ?At this time, the skeletons who were still cleaning up the battlefield finally packed up everything. ??Apart from a pile of inconspicuous looking garbage, these newly summoned undead rummaged through and found a few acceptable items. Sacrifice Dagger (green treasure): After equipped, it occupies the item slot in the off-hand, and all soldiers under your command have attack +1. Every time 20 soldiers under your command die in battle, you can launch a blood sacrifice, and randomly add a buff magic to your troops. Bleeding Twisted Skin (green): A material that can be covered on the medical tent. After being integrated into the tent, it will increase the recovery effect of the medical tent by 50%. Headless Queen''s Reluctance (green, quest item): This is a **** necklace, but for some reason, you can see a trace of unwillingness on it. ? Gu Xi just glanced at the three things in front of him and threw the sacrificial dagger to Robbie. Under the two heroes, Robbie''s soldiers will die faster than Arrow''s men, so it would be more appropriate to give this thing to him. The remaining two items were not needed by Gu Xi, the Twisted Skin, for the time being, so he put them away first. ?The Headless Queen''s unwillingness directly activated a mission, but I felt there were some problems with this mission. At the position of the deltoid muscle, there is an obvious red five-pointed star symbol. Ding! You find a quest item and you can activate a temporary quest! Temporary Mission: Blood of the True Queen Mission description: Find the real blood of the queen and wash away the unwillingness of the headless queen! Task requirements: Blood of the true queen (0/1), unwillingness to be resolved (0/1) Task reward: The city adds a characteristic. Note 1: There are too many secrets hidden in the matter of the Headless Queen. If you want to find out, you can, but it is not necessary. Note 2: Just find a real queen to collect blood. As for who this queen is, there is no special requirement. The description of this task made Gu Xi confused. He always felt that the task of the Headless Queen was very deep. ?But the reward was so good that Gu Xi couldn''t bear to give it up. After all, Gu Xis current Aridovi only has one characteristic. A primitive city can start from Aridovi City and expand outwards, without any other characteristics. ??If a feature can be added to Aridovi City, it would be quite beneficial to Gu Xi. So Gu Xi accepted this thing seriously. As for the gray and white garbage, Gu Xi didnt even think of putting it away. ? Whoever gets the undead souls under his command will be the one who gets them. Those who dont want them will be thrown on the ground first, and we can wait until the battle is over. As the battlefield cleaning was completed, the new undead responsible for cleaning the battlefield also quickly returned to the team. There were more than 3,000 enemy corpses, but Gu Xi had not summoned all of them. He stopped when he had the remaining 1 point of mana, waiting for the second wave of enemies to arrive. He released the Death Incarnation before thinking about the next thing. As Gu Xi took care of the battlefield, Alidovita over there had also fallen. Just as Gu Xi guessed, the new Alidovita quickly disappeared the moment it fell. At the same time, another group of troops appeared in front of Gu Xi. This time Gu Xi has arranged everything. There is no more siege situation like before. As soon as the thirty red dragons saw the enemy appear, they pounced down without waiting for Gu Xi''s orders. They lined up in a row, opened their mouths and spat out at the enemy who had just appeared. Dragon Breath plowed directly towards the location where the enemy appeared. The newly appeared soldiers wanted to resist, but they had no way of attacking the red dragon in mid-air. The level 7 red dragon launched its dragon breath in the sky, which was a nightmare for most enemies. As soon as the dragon''s breath flame passed, the enemy was set on fire immediately. ?Those weird spearmen still want to resist, but they have to be able to defeat them first. In order to maximize the effect of the dragon''s breath, the red dragon usually flies in the air thirty meters above the ground. No matter how long the spearman''s spear is, it cannot stab the red dragon in the sky. Under the red dragon''s attack, they didn''t even have a chance to fight back and were burned to death on the spot. ?At this time, Gu Xi also used his strongest move when the red dragon attacked. Death incarnate. ?However, it was not because the timing was just right when Gu Xi released the Death Incarnation this time, but because he really only had 1 point of mana left. If the incarnation of death is not released, he will feel uneasy drinking the magic potion. After releasing the incarnation of death, Gu Xi poured the magic potion he had been holding for a long time into his mouth. While swallowing the magic potion, Gu Xi''s eyes couldn''t help but widen. At this time, Gu Xi discovered that there seemed to be something wrong with those strange spearmen. When we fought the first wave of enemies, the black-robed cultists were burned to a charred black color, which was a sign of normal flesh and blood. ?But the situation in front of me was obviously different. All those strange spearmen melted. At the place where they were burned, in addition to the spears still burning with fire points, there was metal that had not cooled down after melting. This situation is obviously wrong. ?At this time, the incarnation of death just flew past these strange spearmen. ?Compared to the red dragon that can fight even if it flies to an altitude of thirty meters, the incarnation of death did not fly too high this time and flew about five meters above the ground. ?However, Gu Xi discovered at this time that the Incarnation of Death did not wear the black mist kit of Crystal Storm, but replaced it with the newly acquired black mist kit. Sparks and evil shadows! ??This is a new black mist kit formed by the incarnation of death after swallowing a large amount of black ash and subduing it with powerful force. It can be fused with the black mist, but cannot be used at the same time with the crystal dust storm. ?After using Spark Shadow, the black fog will turn into a dark cloud with one or two faces sticking out from time to time, and sparks will flash in the dark cloud. ??The biggest feature of this Spark Shadow is that it can ignite everything that comes into contact with the dark clouds. If the opponent itself is already burning, the effect will be even more intense. After being lit, the flying incarnation of death can absorb the power of the flame through the Starfire Shadow, increasing the power of the Starfire Shadow. It can be said that the spark of evil will eventually form a fire tornado. ?When Gu Xi released the Death Incarnation, he specifically reminded the Death Incarnation to replace it with the Starfire Shadow, because after all, there were thirty more red dragons, and it was normal for the flames to clear the way. ??But he never expected that the strange spearman would be in such a state. At the moment, he didn''t know whether it was a good or bad thing to use this move. (End of this chapter) Chapter 271： A flock of crows rushing towards you (93160) Chapter 271 The flock of crows rushing towards you (93160) ?But the Incarnation of Death had already been released, and Gu Xi could not say anything. He could only let the Incarnation of Death plow toward the enemy again. Then Gu Xi turned around and issued a new order. After three waves of Skeleton Archer and Skeleton Mage attacks, Arroyo attacks! ?Under Gu Xis order, the undead troops behind began to attack. There are no skeleton archers and skeleton mages among the newly summoned undead, so these two arms still exist as before. Their attack followed the incarnation of death, clearing the place where the strange spearman was just standing for the last time. Arroyo then led the spearmen to attack. ?Hunting out together were the undead troops that had just been summoned. ??Except for some of the undead who had suitable military types and were quickly recruited, the rest of the undead were left to their own devices. Now they were released directly and rushed towards the enemy who was stunned. At this time, where the death incarnation rushed through, the melted metal turned red again because it was ignited again, and the evil star shadow of the death incarnation also began to absorb the heat on the metal. But something happened that Gu Xi didn''t expect. Because the heat is absorbed, these metals cool down quickly. Not all of them were sucked into the black mist of the incarnation of death, as Gu Xi imagined. Such a situation surprised Gu Xi. ?But if it hasnt been sucked away, it hasnt been sucked away. It has melted into one large piece, and it must be completely dead. ?Looking at the metal beach spread out all over the ground, Gu Xi felt somewhat worried. ?However, after watching his undead troops rush to the rear on these metals and fight with the black-robed cultists behind them without causing any problems, Gu Xi naturally breathed a sigh of relief. ??The black-robed cultists at the back are actually not that big, but there are a lot more of them. But their levels are almost between level 3 and 5. The vitality is not extremely strong. It is only led by the boss, not even a hero. ??They were rushing behind the strange spearmen, and when they were plowed by the red dragon, they happened to be the tail flame of the red dragon''s breath. ?This did not burn them to death. But the incarnation of death that followed them rekindled the flames that were about to go out. ?This time, the black-robed cultist who was about to be burned to death was burned again, and the incarnation of death took this opportunity to draw the burning black-robed cultist into the black mist. At this time, the evil star of death is considered normal. Slowly, a bright red ghost appeared in the black clouds. They circled around the incarnation of death like satellites. Every time they flew to the edge of the dark clouds, they seemed to want to rush out, but could not. They could only keep screaming and wailing there. This situation is more terrifying than the previous black mist and the black mist blessed with crystal storm. ?But to Gu Xi, this is like a real spark of evil. If you can''t do this, what is the evil? After the incarnation of death rushed through, the undead troops behind came over again. Arroyo''s troops moved very fast. When they rushed here, there were not many black-robed cultists left. These spearmen didn''t think much at all. They raised their hands and stabbed out the spears in their hands. Only then did the black-robed cultists survive the attack of the flames. Faced with such a forest of guns, they were really even a little bit confused. There was no chance to resist. ?These black-robed cultists were stabbed to the ground without even lifting the knives in their hands, and then several more shots took away their lives. The undead ones at the end who came by themselves only had time to clean up the battlefield, and they didnt even have a chance to pick up cheap last-hit shots. For them, this trip was almost in vain. After fighting all the way to the gate of Alidovita City, Gu Xi heard a new reminder in his ears. Ding! Temporary mission: The core progress of the transformation has changed. Two waves of enemies have been killed. In 15 minutes, the third wave of enemies will appear. Please be prepared to fight. Hearing this voice, Gu Xi nodded with satisfaction. Clean the battlefield, then withdraw, move faster, and prepare for the next battle. Although the fight went quite smoothly this time, Gu Xi did not take it lightly. Such a large strategic fortress cannot possibly have only this small number of troops. I am afraid that the most difficult ones will be placed in the third wave. Actually, Gu Xi didn''t know that there was a reason why he fought so smoothly in the two waves. The more than 3,000 troops at the beginning are actually just the introduction. There is actually a BOSS in each wave. In the first wave, if they were fully focused on dealing with the strange creatures and did not notice the sacrifices of the black-robed cultists, then a powerful strange creature would be attracted in the end. In the second wave, if there is no death incarnation, the molten metal will recombine and become a powerful metal creature. ?This is the most terrifying thing about these two waves of attacks. As a result, Gu Xi was beaten to death without knowing anything. Thats why I wonder why the enemy is so weak, and whether all the power is concentrated in the last wave of attacks. So after the prompt sound appeared, apart from arranging his men to clean the battlefield, Gu Xi stopped spending mana randomly to summon spirits. Instead, he looked up at the sky, thinking about which Alidovita would fall down next. Looking up for a moment, Gu Xi found that none of the five Aridodimensional mirrors above showed any reaction, which made Gu Xi a little confused. He looked around with some confusion, and suddenly found that in a certain tower of Alidovita, at the highest window, two aristocratic boys with dead fish eyes were holding hands and looking at him. Even the necromancers, who had level 6 knowledge of the undead, still stared at Gu Xi. ?But Gu Xi didn''t have time to pay attention to that now. He still had to keep an eye on the other Alidovitas in the sky. At least he had to know where the enemy came from and how he would position himself later. ?This time, I took advantage of my position. If it goes as smoothly next time, this temporary mission will be considered completed. ?At this moment, all the mirror images of Alidovita in the sky flashed, and then a large number of crows flew out of Alidovita. These crows rushed towards each other at a very fast speed. When Gu Xi saw this situation, he quickly ordered: "Get ready for battle. Corpse flies, gargoyles, and red dragons are flying. The incarnation of death is coming. Stop all the crows in the sky." When Gu Xi gave the order, the first batch of crows had already rushed to this floor. Only then did Gu Xi realize that they were somewhat similar to the crows in the Victoria Tower. They were all about the size of golden eagles. While rushing downwards, his pointed beak was pointed directly at the people on the ground, as if he planned to kill Gu Xi''s men immediately. (End of this chapter) Chapter 272： The third wave launched in advance, air combat and BOSS (please Chapter 272 The third wave launched in advance, air combat and BOSS (please subscribe) "Didn''t we agree on 15 minutes? It''s only been a few minutes now, and I haven''t even finished cleaning the battlefield. If you don''t follow martial ethics, go to hell! Bone Storm!" ?Gu Xi raised the cold wind staff and pointed it at the sky to produce a burst of output. This time, Gu Xi''s Bone Storm hit the crow rushing down from the sky. When the first wave of crows rushed down, they were swept in on the spot. The bone fragments cut off their feathers and sliced ??their muscles, making them unable to control the direction of flight. They changed from charging forward to smashing. down state. At this moment, Gu Xi''s flying troops rushed past the crows that were shattered by the bone storm and continued to fly upward. The incarnation of death rushed to the front. In fact, at this time, Death Incarnation should use Crystal Storm for better effect. But now Gu Xi has no time to let the incarnation of death go back to replace the kit, so he can only use the Spark Shadow to deal with those crows. When the Death Incarnation rushes upward, it is not the red dragon that follows the Death Incarnation, but the corpse flies. They are the fastest moving unit under Gu Xi. Further down are the red dragon and the gargoyle. As they rushed upward, they stopped when they reached an altitude of about three hundred meters. Its not because they cant go up anymore, but because the second wave of crows rushing down has been stopped by them. They fought with the crows at this height. At this height, there was nothing Gu Xi could do to help them, because all his spells could not reach there. Now we can only look at the capabilities of the incarnation of death and the flying troops themselves. Gu Xi is relatively confident in his men. Not to mention other things, thirty red dragons are enough to sweep through everything, not to mention that he has a level 12 death incarnation there. ?The power of the flames directly dyed the sky red. As soon as the crows rushed down, they were dragged into the flames, and their bodies were immediately set on fire. ?These crows are not phoenixes, nor do they have the ability to be reborn in flames. If they are burned, they will be burned to death directly. ?As for those that bypass the flames, there are also gargoyles and corpse flies to deal with them, so there is no need to worry about them flying downward. As for the close combat with the crow, there is no problem. The red dragon and the incarnation of death are both capable of close combat. The crow is big, but it is still much smaller than the red dragon. ?The red dragon can often kill a crow with just one bite. Not to mention that the red dragon can also attack with its claws and sweep with its tail. These are normal attack methods for dragons. Often a dragon can easily deal with three or four enemies at the same time. As long as the enemy''s combat power is not too strong, or the enemy is big enough to suppress the dragon, ordinary battles are not a problem for the dragon. ??Although the thirty red dragons are all level 7 dragons, they can easily deal with these crows. Looking at the situation in the sky, Gu Xi felt a little comforted in his heart. Although he couldn''t help, the current situation was not too outrageous. ?But at this moment, an accident happened. Gu Xi, who had been watching the battle, discovered that all the mirror images of Alidovita in the sky were gone. The situation is not right, everyone, pay attention to your surroundings and strengthen your defenses! Just when Gu Xi was giving the order, a large number of locusts came from outside the city gate. These locusts were as big as fists. When they rushed in, they were at least five to ten meters high from the ground. When they pounced on Gu Xi, The momentum was so strong that it seemed to be able to bite everything into pieces and eat it. As soon as Gu Xi saw these locusts rushing towards him, he immediately raised the Cold Wind Staff. "Death Ripple!" Following Gu Xi''s command, a black ripple spread outward from him. Wherever the ripples passed, the undead under Gu Xi had no reaction, but those locusts were in bad luck. They ran away and died when they were exposed to the ripples, without even a chance to react. Watching the locusts falling to the ground like raindrops, Gu Xi did not relax at all. He understood that the situation of these locusts was the same as that of the corpse flies under his command. They were counted in groups. As long as one of them survived, they could be resurrected at any time. So when the locusts landed, Gu Xi immediately raised the cold wind staff and sent out several death ripples again. ?Even because he was worried that the scope of the death ripples would not be enough, Gu Xi ran to several locations with the evil coffin. He did not stop until the entire Aridovita was cleared. ?Looking at the pile of locust corpses on the ground, Gu Xi was speechless. ?What is going on with this third wave of attacks? Is it so fierce right from the start? ?First it was the crow attack, and now it is the locust, which is not enough for anyone to play. You said that the crow is taking care of itself and he will recognize it. ?After all, crows are frequent visitors who live in Victoria Tower. Gu Xi had also seen the status of crows in the hearts of British people and even the royal family in Victoria Tower before. But what the **** are locusts? He has never heard of them. Britain has a tradition of raising locusts. With this thought, Gu Xi hesitated for a moment, faced the locust corpses piled on the ground, and turned around and roared. Here comes a skeleton mage who can set fire and light these locusts for me. I dont want these corpses. As soon as Gu Xi''s order was given, the skeleton mage who mastered the fireball technique took action and threw fireballs at such a pile of corpses. Gu Xi also carefully observed his surroundings to see if there were any enemies that might appear. As the locust''s body was burned, Gu Xi finally relaxed a lot. He was about to look up to see how the battle between his men and crows was going in the sky, when suddenly another change occurred in the flames. ??A strange creature with locust legs is crawling out of the flames. Gu Xi noticed that the locust corpses that had not been burned since he appeared were quickly concentrating on this person. It can be seen that this is an insect monster pieced together from these locust corpses. ?It seems that this is the final BOSS. ??The body is pieced together with locust corpses, right? I don''t want you to know what a necromancer''s corpse explosion package is. I''m just not a qualified necromancer. ?Gu Xi pointed the cold wind staff at the guy whose body had begun to solidify. Corpse explosion! Corpse explosion! Corpse explosion! Gu Xi''s secondary corpse explosion is not very powerful. After all, the vitality of locusts themselves is not very strong. One locust only has 1 point of life. Therefore, when Gu Xi uses Death Ripple, he can easily kill a large group of locusts. . ??But Gu Xi''s card is very difficult, and every corpse explosion will interrupt this person''s devouring of the locust corpses. ?After a few times, this man also became angry. He roared and rushed towards Gu Xi. At this time, Gu Xi raised his head and glanced at the ongoing air battle in the sky, and decisively ordered: "After a corpse explosion, all members attack, kill this guy, and we will win!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 273： A destructive big explosion (please subscribe) Chapter 273 A devastating explosion (please subscribe) Looking for support such as subscriptions, recommendations, monthly tickets, etc., please help! After Gu Xi finished speaking, he pointed at the huge figure made of locust corpses. At this time, the position Gu Xi was pointing to happened to be the position he had observed before. After using corpse explosions several times, Gu Xi had already understood the enemy''s situation and knew which locust corpse to blow up, which could temporarily confuse the enemy. . Gu Xi planned to take this opportunity to make this person temporarily unable to control the situation, so that his men would have a chance to attack. Didnt you see that when Gu Xizhi exploded, the skeleton shooter and skeleton mage behind him both shot at the same time, focusing on the huge figure? ??However, Gu Xi still underestimated the fighting wisdom of this huge BOSS composed of locusts. He was assassinated by Gu Xi several times in a row, and how could he not let Gu Xi''s corpse explode? ?When Gu Xi was preparing to explode the corpses, he threw his hand forward, and the locust corpses that were about to fly to him were thrown in Gu Xi''s direction. ?At the same time, he kicked his legs back and jumped back. He has already locked into a position where there are piles of locust corpses. As long as he falls and is given ten seconds, he can form a completed body. When he launches an attack again, no matter how many undead there are, they will not be able to stop him. ?But he never expected that when Gu Xi saw this guy retreating, he knew something was wrong and quickly added another corpse explosion. Now Gu Xi doesn''t care about anything else, he just wants the other party not to swallow more locust corpses. At the same time, several thoughts flashed through Gu Xi''s mind, thinking about whether he should use another spell to deal with the enemy. ?At this moment, Gu Xi''s movements suddenly stopped, and he suddenly felt an uneasy feeling welling up in his heart. Without thinking much, Gu Xi pointed the cold wind staff in the direction of the enemy and shouted: "Everyone get down!" ??Then Gu Xi himself hid behind the evil coffin, and the incarnation of death appeared directly in front of the cold wind staff pointed in the direction of the enemy. This is because Gu Xi consumed all his mana and teleported the incarnation of death fighting in the sky in front of him. After Gu Xi finished all this, he heard a bang from where the BOSS landed. ??A big explosion shook the entire Alidovita. ?The locust corpses piled up into a hill flew towards this side on the spot. All the locusts were ignited and made a crackling sound when flying. Although Gu Xi''s men were very obedient, they all fell down immediately. ??But they did not have the incarnation of death and the evil coffin was blocking them in front. After being hit by these locusts, the people who were hit were turned upside down and many were killed. After this wave of impact was over, Gu Xi stuck his head out. ??He found that the evil stars around the incarnation of death that were blocking the front were greatly reduced. ?But Gu Xi didn''t pay attention to this at all now. He looked at the big crater that was blasted in the square in front of Alidovita in surprise, and he didn''t understand what was going on. ??It was obvious that the BOSS was about to succeed, so why did it suddenly explode? At this time, a dragon roar came from the sky. Gu Xi looked up and saw that because he had lost the incarnation of death, the crow that had been suppressed and beaten actually fought back. Looking at the situation in the sky, Gu Xi pointed upward. Death incarnation, come on! ?At the same time, Gu Xi held the Cold Wind Staff and headed towards the blasted pit. At this time, Gu Xi only had one thought in his mind, which was to see what happened just now and why there was such a violent explosion. Jumping into the big pit, Gu Xi turned over the soil and soon discovered a situation. There are also locust corpses mixed in the soil, as well as some corpses from other enemies, but there is something obviously missing here. That is the metal that has been burned by the red dragon''s flames before, and then had all the heat taken away by the incarnation of death. ? Gu Xi thought about it seriously. He seemed to have considered collecting the whole piece of metal before to see what happened to the large piece of metal. ?It''s just that the sudden appearance of the crow disrupted his rhythm, so he didn''t have time to deal with this thing. Then a large number of locusts appeared, and Gu Xi only had to use the death ripples. There was no time to care about this. In Gu Xi''s mind, it was too late to go back and deal with it after everything was over. The result was that it was just in time, and Gu Xiyi was successfully saved. ??The corpse explosion technique that Gu Xi just used did not hit the locust corpse, but the melted metal. ??This is the fusion of the corpses of more than two thousand weird spearmen. No matter how weak the original weird spearmen are, their combined lives are definitely beyond the imagination of normal people. As soon as Gu Xi''s corpse explosion was activated, a large satellite was naturally launched. The BOSS, which was pieced together from the corpses of locusts, was blown to pieces in this explosion before it was fully formed, even destroying those locusts. His corpse was blown out, knocking over many of Gu Xi''s men. It can be said that all this was an accident, but it also allowed Gu Xi to see the powerful effect of the corpse explosion. ??If there hadn''t been this wave of corpse explosions this time, if the BOSS, who had no fighting ability, had to successfully get up, Gu Xi''s troops wouldn''t know if they could win the battle. Unlike now, as long as the battle in the sky is over, the mission this time will be considered completed. Thinking of this, Gu Xi quickly looked up to the sky. He had temporarily teleported the incarnation of death down just now, which had affected the battle in the sky. He didn''t know what the current situation was now. ?When Gu Xi looked up, he found that the incarnation of death was grabbing the neck of a huge crow, opening its mouth and spraying the dragon''s breath of death into the crow''s mouth. That crow is almost the same size as the incarnation of death. ?While flying, Gu Xibian could still see some light blue wind lines. Obviously this crow is the boss of the air battle. If the incarnation of death was not here just now, Gu Xi''s men would have suffered heavy losses if this crow had been left to fight in the sky. ??The situation is different now. The incarnation of death grabbed the big crow and sprayed the death dragon''s breath directly at the opponent''s mouth. This is almost Godzilla''s trick. ?Gu Xi didnt think this crow could withstand such an attack. ?Sure enough, under the impact of a wave of death incarnations, the big crow lost its last vitality. ?At the same time, Gu Xi noticed that the light blue wind line that was originally hovering around the crow jumped to the incarnation of death. ?It seems that Death Incarnate will have another attack kit. ?At this moment, a tingling sound came from Gu Xi''s ear. Temporary mission: The core progress of the transformation has changed. The third wave of enemies has been killed. Please occupy the main building of Alidovita. (End of this chapter) ~： Typhoon leave Typhoon leave Typhoon, the community was flooded, and water and power outages started last night. Updates cannot be guaranteed. We will make up for it as soon as the call comes. Please support me! (End of this chapter) Chapter 274： Occupy Aridovi (last night Chapter 274 Occupying Aridovi (last nights chapter) I havent received a call yet. Its been two days. I wrote this on my mobile phone. Please give me your support! _____ ?Gu Xi was stunned for a moment. Do you still want to occupy the main building by yourself? Cant Luna just go there? ?Although he was puzzled, Gu Xi still turned around and headed towards the central fortress of Alidovita. ??His undead men also followed one after another, and no one had time to take care of the chaotic battlefield. What are you doing here? Clean up the battlefield and take care of the injured troops. If you dont take care of the undead, you wont be able to recover yourself. Seeing all his men crowding around him, Gu Xi was speechless, "Can''t you go to the city gate and guard it? ?We havent completely taken over this place yet. Why dont you deal with it now and wait for your house to be robbed? " Under Gu Xis order, Robbie and Arroyo quickly left with their troops. ?Judging from the direction they were heading, they really listened to Gu Xi''s orders. Robbie quickly walked towards the nearest tower. He clearly wanted to explore the situation inside the tower. ?Arroyo led his troops around the large crater that was blown out and came to the gate of Alidovita. It can be seen that they are preparing to prevent enemies from taking the opportunity to attack Alidovita. ?At the same time, Gu Xi''s undead soldiers began to clean the battlefield and pack up the things that he had not had time to pack up just now. After all, the battlefield has not been cleaned for two consecutive battles. Although the big explosion just now must have blown up some things, the rest is enough for them to clean up for a long time. After dispersing all these troops, Gu Xi entered the central fortress. ?After entering here, Gu Xi finally understood why he had to occupy the main building by himself in the end to occupy the Alidovita Tower. It turns out that this central fortress is really too big, but it is only three stories high on the ground, and there are towers at the four corners on the top. The northeast corner tower is garden-shaped, and the other three tower groups are square. It can be said to be a centralized defense. , work and residence are integrated. After entering here, Gu Xi saw that the doors were marked with the functions of each room. But the more this happened, the more Gu Xi felt that this was bigger than a maze. ?There are almost all functional rooms here, and there is even a St. John''s Church on the second floor. I dont know what I thought when I first built it. ??Anyway, this central fortress shocked Gu Xi. ?At the center of the central fortress, Gu Xi finally found the core point of the main building, the residence of the British royal family. After entering here, Gu Xi finally understood why the mission required him to come and occupy the main building. ??If you havent walked through it, you wouldnt know how big the main building is. I dont know how many rooms there are to occupy. After Gu Xi enters the central fortress, an undead will be placed in each room. ?Although he can''t guarantee that there are people in every room, he can guarantee that there are ghosts in every room. After all the rooms in the central fortress were staffed, Gu Xi finally heard a voice in his ears. Temporary mission: The core progress of the transformation has changed, and the occupation of the main building has been completed. Temporary mission: The core of change (completed) Task reward: Random undead building design drawing (large)*3, core building design drawing*1. Note 1: As a castle, Alidovita can only be placed on the battlefield when the level of the death city reaches level 17. Note 2: As the military core for controlling the city of Aridovi, Aridovi Tower can connect Aridovi City in different eras, and has now opened the path to the Tudor Dynasty and the York Dynasty. ]?????Note 3: Aridovita is a huge maze, and it is also a huge treasure house. Every building here has its history and contains countless treasures. Please look for the corresponding information, otherwise you will only be able to occupy it. The White Tower of the Central Fortress. Note 4: The opened door will also attract the enemy''s attention. Seeing that the temporary mission was completed, Gu Xi finally breathed a sigh of relief. This battle was really over. At the same time, four pieces of jewelry of different styles appeared in front of Gu Xi. ?It seems that this is the random undead building design mentioned in the reward. ?Among these four pieces of jewelry, the most attractive one is a square black gemstone. In fact, this should be a sapphire, but the color of the gemstone is a bit dark, and it looks black when viewed from the outside. ?When Gu Xi reached out to pick up the gem, a sharp wailing sound came from his mind. Star Curtain Cemetery (Large): Use 2500 resources, 10 units of stone, and 10 units of wood to build a Star Curtain Cemetery (large building) in the city. After completion, 20 zombies can be trained every week. Before construction, a level 1 evil temple (large) needs to be built. This piece of information made Gu Xi feel relieved. It was a cemetery used to train zombies. Although Gu Xi was not sure why the cemetery was related to the Star Curtain, it finally filled the gap for Gu Xi''s undead troop training. . Now that there are training sources for zombies, there is even a complete set of training sources for ghosts, and there are also vampires, the next thing to look for is the training tombs for corpse witches and lichs. Hope there will be good news for the following two. Gu Xi reached out and picked up another eagle-shaped ring. Eagle Spider Nest (Large): Use 2500 resources, 10 units of stone, and 10 units of wood to build an Eagle Spider Nest (large building) in the city. After completion, 20 ebony spiders can be trained per week. Before construction, a level 1 evil temple (large) needs to be built. spider? ?? Gu Xi couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment. He thought about it seriously and found that spiders were indeed a type of undead. However, spiders were generally the route chosen by necromancers who took the poison route. Just like the corpse flies that Liu Kai gave to Gu Xi, they are all poisonous soldiers. ? Gu Xi has no idea of ??taking that route. Its not the right time for the design drawings of this building to come out. ?But after Gu Xi thought about it, he realized that this could actually be placed in the magic plant area. The environment there was really not suitable for other undead types to survive, but spiders were different. Their survivability was strong enough, so they could be placed there. As for the issue of land, it is no longer a problem for Gu Xi. From the Aridovi Tower, you can connect to the Aridovi City of Guxi, the Aridovi City of the Tudor Dynasty and the York Dynasty. Just think about it and you will know how much land there will be. Coupled with the land in the mist outside Aridovi City, Gu Xi didn''t need to worry about not having enough land to build buildings. What he needed was that he didn''t have so many architectural plans and resources. As long as there are enough resources, Gu Xi can build everything. When the time comes to divide the city, it will no longer be arranged by district, but can even be divided by age. It feels beautiful just thinking about it. (End of this chapter) Chapter 275： Harvest blueprint (this morning Chapter 275: Harvest Design (this mornings chapter) Working hard, more updates will be added today! Please give me your support and subscribe, thank you! ______________ As the design drawing of the second piece was opened, Gu Xi''s eyes fell on the third piece of jewelry. It was also a ring, but this ring looked quite ordinary. There was not even a ruby ??on it. Only a piece of amber is set in it. Dead Eye Laboratory (Large): Use 3500 resources, 15 units of stone, and 15 units of wood to build a Dead Eye Laboratory (large building) in the city. After completion, 10 Dead Eye musicians can be trained every week. Before construction, a level 1 cemetery (large) needs to be built. ??As soon as the architectural design drawing appeared, Gu Xi was stunned. He really didnt understand, what kind of military unit is this? In terms of demand, a level 1 cemetery must be built first, which shows that this is a unit of the same level as ghosts, and the output of 10 people per week also shows this. But there are musicians in the laboratory? What a weird combination this is. ? Gu Xi looked over the architectural design drawing over and over again, but did not find any different information. It seems that this really needs to be built before we know the truth. ?Now Gu Xi could only temporarily put this doubt in his mind and turn his attention to the last piece of jewelry. The first three pieces are all large-scale architectural design drawings, so the last one should be the core architectural design drawing. Having mastered the dead city for so long, Gu Xi actually already understood some of the situation. The design drawings of most of the core buildings have been engraved in the city''s council hall. As long as the level of the city increases, it can be built directly without the need for blueprints. The appearance of a separate core architectural design often represents changes in urban attributes or some directions. ?For example, human cities do not have buildings such as the Soul Evocation Tower and the Dark Sky Canopy, but they can build them by obtaining architectural design drawings. ? Gu Xi looked at the medal-like jewelry in front of him, hoping that this should be a core building exclusive to mankind. Stable or Brotherhood, one improves mobility and the other improves morale during defensive battles. With this thought, Gu Xi reached out and picked up the medal. Astrologer''s Tower (Core): Use 3000 resources to build an Astrologer''s Tower (Core Building) in the city After completion, the weekly horoscope can be turned on, and the horoscope effect will affect the output in the city every week. Horoscope? Only then did Gu Xi realize that he had heard someone say that astrology actually had a great influence on urban development, but he had never received astrology information, so he didn''t know where the influence was. ?Now it seems that its not that he didnt get the information, but that he hasnt built the [Astrologers Tower] yet. Without an astrologer to help Gu Xi, naturally no one will tell Gu Xi what the situation will be like in the next week. Its different now. The emergence of the Astrologers Tower will bring something new to Gu Xi. At the same time, Gu Xi believes that astrologers do not just have this little power. ?There must be something else here, but Gu Xi doesnt have anything right now, so he cant guess anything by guessing. ?After thinking for a moment, Gu Xi put away all the architectural plans and walked out of the central fortress, which was the white tower of Alidovita. ?Here Gu Xi discovered that the layers of mirror images of Aridovita in the sky had disappeared, and everything was exactly the same as at the beginning. "grown ups." Luna, who had entered the central fortress at the beginning of the battle, appeared next to Gu Xi. Have you seen the other two Alydovi cities? "We have seen two very large cities, either of which is much larger than our current city." Speaking of this, Luna paused. Is there something wrong? I found that except for the fact that the three Aridovi cities share the node of Aridovi Tower, the rivers have not changed. ?Gu Xi is a very smart being. Just after Luna said this, Gu Xi understood. Dockside area. Yes, the dock area is also the key to connecting several cities. ?This time Gu Xi''s expression became serious. His dock area has many important buildings arranged, including two core buildings and a keel laboratory. ?If these places are occupied by others, the situation will be quite bad. Luna, Ive always wanted to ask, what do we need to do if we want to move the built building to another location? If it is demolished and rebuilt, the architectural design drawings will not disappear just because the building is built. After demolition, the resources will not be reduced. It is just a waste of time, and the impact is not big. If you are worried, you can actually build the new building first and then demolish it. We didn''t have enough land before, so we had no choice, but if we win two Alidovi cities from different periods, the land will be enough. As long as we are given time, we can arrange each city reasonably. . " ??Luna also knew that Gu Xi had obtained a lot of architectural design drawings this time, and he had brought back a set of those from the previous Ghost series. As soon as the question was asked, Gu Xi probably wanted to re-adjust and arrange the city, so Luna naturally explained everything clearly. Thats okay. Gu Xizhen didnt expect that the original design could be reused, but after thinking about it, Gu Xi thought it was very reasonable. Its just that his own land is relatively small, so he doesnt repeatedly build certain buildings. At present, it seems that there is enough open space, so Luna will propose the situation. But its not needed yet. Our base is still in the original Alidovi City. We can only get in touch with the two Alidovi cities from different periods, but we dont have the strength to conquer them yet. I will let the wine girl handle this matter. At least we need to know the information about the two Alydovi cities before we have a chance to take action. Now we have occupied all the small and medium-sized plots in the city. This time we captured Alidovi City and gained 15 points of city experience. With the addition of the small and medium-sized plots, the level of the death city should be enough to reach level 4. ? " Yes, thats enough. Then lets rush to level 4 first. After level 4, our goal will be on the water network defense line and how many plots of land can be hidden in the sewers. You dont know this, right? I understand what your lord means. By the way, the next time I upgrade the core building, Ill target the Soul Summoning Tower. Even if I cant put the Soul Summoning Tower on the battlefield during combat, I can always use it in defensive battles. ??During this period, the fighting in the magic plant area was quite fierce. Without building a soul-calling tower, many souls were wasted. " I understand. After setting her goal, Luna also showed a firm look in her eyes. (End of this chapter) Chapter 276： Station and Black Gun Battalion (94160) Chapter 276 Station and Black Spear Battalion (94160) ?Yesterdays update, please support me, subscribe, vote monthly, and recommend. ______________ ?While Gu Xi and Luna were communicating about the future development direction of Alidovi City, all the towers and buildings of Alidovi Tower were also occupied. ?Luna would tell Gu Xi from time to time what the newly obtained tower was called and what its function was. For example, the tower next to the White Tower is called the Blood Tower. I heard that a king and his brother were nailed to the wall of the Blood Tower. Further back there is a building called the Queen''s Terrace, which is used to imprison the Queen. The one connected to the city gate is called the Lion Tower. In the past, a large number of lions, bears and wolves were kept here. Anyone who wanted to enter the Alidovita Tower needed to pass this level. ?But now, the gate of Alidovita is open. Not to mention lions, bears, and wolves, there are not even any defensive soldiers. ?In addition, there are observatories, prisons, churches, execution grounds, zoos, and small docks in Aridovitalis. ??If he hadn''t listened to Luna''s explanation, Gu Xi wouldn''t have known that such a castle could have so many functions. At this time, Gu Xi''s undead soldiers had also cleaned up the battlefield. ??In this air battle, Gu Xi suffered a lot of losses. All the fifteen gargoyles were killed. Most of the red dragons were only slightly injured. They just need to go back and recuperate. ??Some of the corpse flies were also killed in the battle, but their record was quite good. They killed all the crows and ensured the safety of the battle on the ground. Looking at the crow carcasses piled in front of him, Gu Xi hesitated for a moment and said, "Send it to the tavern and see if they can do anything." ?At the same time, Gu Xi looked at the thirty red dragons. They all had some injuries more or less on their bodies. There is a treasure hall and a mint behind the Alidovita Tower. The area there is quite good. You can rest there. I will ask the wine girl to bring you food and other things. You should drink some. " Hearing this, all the red dragons nodded. Of course they will drink some. Then drinks and food will be delivered to you, but your task is to stay here at Aridovita. If someone attacks Aridovita, you must be responsible for the defense. When I need you, you must fly to the city gate and wait for my order to attack. " ?Gu Xi specifically said this to the red dragons entirely because the red dragons are living creatures and they are not suitable to live in Alidovi City. Stay there, they will soon be sent to the Dragon Bone Laboratory to serve as experimental subjects there. Instead, it would be more beneficial for them to stay here in Alidovita. At least they will not be affected by the negative energy in Aridovi City. As for the strange power everywhere outside Aridovita, it has little impact. After arranging the red dragons, Gu Xi looked at the various garbage piled aside. He rummaged through the garbage, but before he found anything good, Arroyo led his troops back. . "grown ups." Have you found anything? My lord, I found an outlying tower outside the city. ? Gu Xi thought for a moment, and then saw that the troops led by Arroyo had obvious signs of having just fought. It seems that he is coming back from a killing spree outside.?????"Go over and have a look." ?? Gu Xi thought for a while. Anyway, there is nothing to do now. There are so many things, and he doesnt know when he will go to check them. It doesnt matter if he follows Arroyo and takes a look first. As soon as Arroyo heard this, he quickly took Gu Xi towards the place where he had just returned from the battle. After leaving the lawn with the guillotine, Gu Xi and the others left the city gate. At this time, Gu Xi discovered that Arroyo was heading in the other direction of the city gate. After entering here, there is a 30-meter-wide walled causeway. Gu Xi noticed that the six outermost towers and two bastions are at the end of the passage. It is obvious that that is the real defense of Alidovita. focus. ?However, Gu Xi can be sure that there were no such buildings before he came. Did you just come here to fight? "Yes, there are some weird shadow-like beings in these towers. They are not very strong. The boss is about level 5, so I just killed them." Gu Xi walked around the area and almost understood what was going on. ?This should be the overlap of the Aridovita buildings in several periods. The buildings that were originally supposed to be destroyed were preserved, and the newly built buildings in the later period also appeared automatically. After walking around here, Gu Xi understood why A Luo was so excited. ?These six towers and two bastions together turned out to be a large garrison. Building name: City defense tower Level: Level 7 Garrisoned troops: 0 (0/6, six troops can be stationed) Hunting heroes: 0 (0/1, one hero can be stationed) Garrisoned bosses: 0 (0/12, can station twelve bosses) Garrisoned soldiers: 0 (0/1200, 1200 soldiers can be stationed, 1200 is the number of soldiers stationed in the building, the number of hero commanders and boss commanders is temporarily 0.) ??Garrisoned troops: no limit Annex buildings: Weapon depot (left bastion, stationed soldiers attack +3), ammunition depot (right bastion, all stationed soldiers have unlimited ammunition) Note: When the building reaches level 7, heroes can be garrisoned, and when the building reaches level 15, leaders can be garrisoned. Looking at the properties of this tower defense group, Gu Xi knew why Arroyo was so anxious. He has always wanted to have an organization. ?Now this is a pie dropped directly from the sky. If you dont eat this pie, Arroyo will not be able to understand his idea. Okay, I know what youre thinking, but there are some things I need to tell you in advance. Alidovita is quite critical to me. I can only give you the permission to station one of the six troops. When other landowners'' stations are built in the future, you and your troops must move away. " ?Arroyo also understood that the spearmen he brought were not suitable for defensive warfare, and Gu Xi''s request was reasonable. So Arroyo immediately responded: "Sir, please rest assured, as long as there is a suitable place for me to stay, I will give it up right away." "Okay, you can station here first, and as for your troops, call the guns..." Gu Xi shook his head when he said this, "I see that your army has been shrouded in darkness recently. This should be a new skill. Let''s call it the Black Spear Battalion. I hope you will work harder to improve yourself and elevate the Black Spear Battalion to a higher level." level." Upon hearing this, Arroyo immediately bowed to Gu Xi. My lord, please believe that before long, the Black Spear Battalion will become the most elite black spear regiment under your command. Hearing what Arroyo said, Gu Xi also burst out laughing, "Okay, then I''ll wait for your application to be promoted to the camp." (End of this chapter) Chapter 277： Unexpected harvest (95160) Chapter 277 Unexpected Harvest (95160) ??Yesterdays completion, Im working **** the rest, but the mobile phone code is not easy to use, so Id rather ask for a subscription! _______________ After finishing the surrounding matters of Alidovita, Gu Xi returned to the lawn of Alidovita, where the loot had also been taken care of. ??When Gu Xi came back, Luna didn''t ask why Arroyo was missing, and directly sent several items with properties that she had picked out to Gu Xi. Gu Xi took these items and did not look at the properties of these items. Instead, he ordered Luna: "Luna, build roads and owl communication points here. These are not buildings, but the original The continuation of construction only needs people, right?" Yes, sir, please dont worry, these undead souls just summoned can be used, I will deal with them. Okay, then you go ahead, Robbie! ?Gu Xi called out again. ?As soon as he heard Gu Xi''s order, Luo Bi rushed over with his troops. He also saw Arroyo''s situation just now. Seeing that Arroyo could directly find a place to station, Robbie was also very jealous. After all, a hero with a garrison can bring much more troops than a hero without a garrison. Robbie, who ran around in the Alidovita Tower before and visited all thirteen edge towers, also wanted to get some benefits. As a result, after running for so long, he got nothing in the end, so he was naturally unhappy. "grown ups." "Robbie, you have seen the current situation. We have not yet completely stabilized the distance from Alidovi City to Alidovi Tower. During this period, you are responsible for patrolling and protecting this road. , until we build the road and start occupying this area. Ensure the completion of the task. As soon as Robbie heard this, he knew this was his chance. Gu Xi had promised Robbie before that the resources for the upgrade of the Skeleton Swordsman Camp would be provided by Robbie. As long as Robbie found enough resources, the Skeleton Swordsman Camp could be upgraded to as many levels as he wanted. Gu Xi would not go there. Pick peaches. The only problem with Robby now is the resources used for upgrading. ? Gu Xi assigned him a task. For Robbie, it was a steady stream of resource points and an opportunity for him to upgrade the Skeleton Swordsman Battalion. ?So Robbie immediately called his troops, as well as the two leaders of the Bone-cutting Battalion, and rushed out. After several of his subordinates had received their assignments and left, Gu Xi looked at the items in his hands. These items were dug out by Luna from all the white and gray garbage on the battlefield. ? Gu Xi didnt have time to look at it before, but now that he had time, Gu Xi calmed down and took a look at his previous battle gains. ?At this glance, Gu Xi''s eyes widened. He thought he had gained nothing this time. Unexpectedly, there was an unexpected gain this time. Lancer Skin-Toy Tin Soldier: All spearmen-type troops can be transformed into tin soldiers. Crow Lantern (Auxiliary): You can master the construction method of auxiliary building crow lanterns. After mastering, you can place crow lanterns in the city by consuming 100 negative energy. Locust seeds (green): A wilderness full of locust eggs can be placed at a designated location to turn the wilderness into an abandoned farmland producing locusts. Abandoned farmland (large): Use 500 resources, 10 units of stone, and 10 units of wood to build an abandoned farmland (large building) in the wild. After completion, 60 swarms of locusts can be trained every week. After completion, it can produce 1,000 kilograms of dry locusts per week. Once completed, it can produce 30 units of locust poison per week. Locust (level 1): Attack 1, defense 1, life 1, skills: swarm state, swallow everything, flying troops. These three things are all earned in vain for Gu Xi. ??Gu Xi has seen the skin of the spearman. The front is a blue leather armored spearman unique to human castles, and the back is a British-style spearman with a red coat, black hat and a tin body. ?This kind of spear skin does not necessarily need to be available to the spearmen of the human castle. According to the above description, any troops who use spears to fight can use this skin. It just so happened that Arroyo already had his own establishment, and all the Black Gun Battalion happened to be full of spearmen. Whether it was skeleton spearmen or Arroyo trying to get zombies to carry spears, they were all within the conversion range of the skin. inside. Just think of this as a reward for Black Gun or Black Gun, and unify the appearance of the Black Gun camp first. As for the crow lantern and the abandoned farmland decorated with locust seeds, these are both buildings. ??Gu Xi has seen crow lanterns. They are crows that are half alive and half dead. They can fly within a certain range, holding lanterns in their claws. It can illuminate the road in the fog. Gu Xi planned to tell Luna later about placing this kind of crow lantern between Alidovita and Alidovi City to facilitate the movement of troops. The abandonment of farmland surprised Gu Xi. ?This is the first building that Gu Xi has discovered that is not built in the city. However, Gu Xi looked through it and found out that locusts themselves are relatively unsolvable existences. It is true that there are many of them, but their combat effectiveness is low. The most important thing is that their vitality is low, even worse than Skeleton. ??And their characteristic is that they can devour everything. The resources invested in raising locusts are too great. With the food available, wouldn''t it be better to take care of raising other soldiers? ? Gu Xi estimated that when the locusts would really be of great use, it would be when Gu Xi''s spiritualism passed level 8 and he could start to attract ghosts. At that time, a group of locusts will all gather together, and once the death ripples are released, another wave of spiritualism will come, and a large number of ghosts will come out. In the end, the locust carcasses can be used to fertilize a field or something, which is regarded as waste utilization. ?Now, Gu Xi is planning to build this abandoned farmland far away. It is better not to damage the layout of Alidovi City first. After seeing the situation of these things, Gu Xizheng wanted to call Luna. ??But I found that Luna seemed to have been assigned to do something. ?So Gu Xi quickly put away these things, jumped on the evil coffin, and headed outside the Alidovita Tower. ?While passing by the city defense tower, Gu Xi handed the spearman skin to Arroyo and watched the black spear battalion complete the change. Just as Gu Xi thought, after changing their skins, all the spearmen in the Black Spear Battalion, whether they were skeleton soldiers or zombies, were all wearing red clothes and black hats. A tin soldier whose skin shone with metallic light. ??However, their combat characteristics have not been affected at all, and there is still a layer of black dust around them. When they moved, they looked like metal troops coming out of the darkness, and just looking at them made them feel horrified. Arroyo, who was walking at the front, opened his clothes even more excitedly. In his eyes, his current skin was much better than his original appearance. Looking at Arroyo''s eyes, Gu Xi knew what he wanted to do. ?However, it was impossible to change the name now. Gu Xi directly said that he still had something to do, and quickly left Alidovita without giving Arroyo any chance to comment. (End of this chapter) Chapter 278： Return to the guild (96160) Chapter 278 Return to the Guild (96160) Todays additional update, please subscribe, recommend, and vote monthly. I hope to call you in the evening! ______________ ?After leaving Aridovi Tower, Gu Xi found that the fog outside seemed to have dispersed a lot, and he could even see the gate of Aridovi City from a distance. It seems that capturing Aridovita is still very beneficial to Gu Xi. ? Gu Xi can be sure that as long as the fog between Aridovi City and Aridovi Tower dissipates, there will be another medium-sized city here. Luna, who left early, was studying the layout of this area and allocating how many plots of land could be allocated in this area. ?When she saw Gu Xi coming, Luna quickly went up to meet him. Sir, have you settled Aridovitas affairs? Its taken care of, Crow Lantern, you can arrange it later and dispel the fog first. No, sir, the crow lantern is not used here. ?Luna knew what Gu Xi was thinking as soon as she heard it, but she still explained it to Gu Xi. "I will make arrangements for the crow lanterns. This is used for patrolling in the city. It does not necessarily need to be placed in the fog. Arranging three crow lanterns for each area is enough." As soon as Gu Xi heard this, he knew that Luna had already seen the harvest this time. The reason why he kept these three things was to let Gu Xi know what he had gained this time. As for the use of these things, Luna has already made a judgment. Okay, you know better than me when it comes to urban construction, so you can arrange it however you want. By the way, how do you feel about walking around here? Its a good piece of land. We can build a new area here. From what Ive checked so far, we can get at least three large plots, seven medium-sized plots and 11 small-sized plots. The most important thing is that there are no other buildings in this area. When we arrange the arrangement, we can adjust the position of the building more conveniently. " "So big?" Gu Xi was stunned for a moment, and then he asked, "Luna, do you think that with our current military strength, it is better to expand outward from the existing city? ??Or is it better to use Aridovi Tower as a springboard to attack Aridovi City in the other two periods? " Listening to Gu Xi''s question, Luna did not answer, but asked a question in return. Sir, even if we can reach the city of Aridovi in ??other times now, do we have the manpower to garrison it? ?This question made Gu Xi smile helplessly. ?This is really a very real problem. Gu Xi''s men were severely lacking in troops. Sometimes Gu Xi wonders, is he still a necromancer? Why does he always feel that he is short of troops everywhere? Actually, Gu Xi didn''t know that in the eyes of others, he was a model of the necromancer. Whose Necromancer has an army of several thousand people at level 4. Whose necromancer has his own city before he gets his talent. Gu Xi felt that his troops were insufficient at the moment. That was entirely because his troops could not meet the needs of the rapidly expanding city. ??If you ask Gu Xi to have no city now and only lead his own troops to see if he thinks the troops are insufficient. Not to mention three heroes, not to mention dozens of leaders, even more than a thousand soldiers, they are all accumulated by other necromancers for many years. Gu Xi has not yet realized this. ??Having only been a necromancer for a few days, he only felt that his strength was seriously insufficient. "No, we have to find a way to get some troops. It would be great if we had the Death Lord skill. Find a world of undead and farm around with all kinds of troops." When Gu Xi was complaining about this matter, it happened to be Entered Aridovi City with Luna. "Okay, I''ll leave the rest to you. I have to go back to the guild first. This time the copy is not in vain. At least I made some money. After I go back, keep an eye on the people in Victoria City. Condition. If Shaya needs anything, please help if you can. I think the changes in Victoria will take some time to complete. ??If our hearthstone side is unavailable, lets try to see if we can contact Saya at Alidovita. I think the Victoria Tower still exists after six changes, which shows that this place is the eternal core of the city of Victoria. No matter how Victoria changes, there will not be much change here. ?There shouldn''t be any obstacles to our connection with Victoria City, so take care of it yourself. " Gu Xi is relatively relieved about Luna''s existence. ?Before returning to the meeting hall of Alidovi City, Gu Xi exchanged a few words with Luna before choosing to exit Alidovi City. ?This time when he exited, Gu Xi heard the previous notification sound again. Dungeon: The Westminster Abbey event was destroyed and the dungeon ended early. Should you restart the dungeon now or exit the dungeon directly? Gu Xi took a look at his attributes and finally said with certainty: "Exit the copy." As soon as Gu Xi said these words, Gu Xi was thrown out of Alidovi City. Fortunately, Gu Xi''s current strength has improved a lot. In addition, Chaoyang Guild has plans to deal with various pop-up worlds and dungeons. When Gu Xi was thrown out, he immediately felt his own The body becomes much lighter. He felt like a feather fluttering in the wind. ? Gu Xi tried his best to turn over, but before he could straighten up, the force that kept him floating disappeared in an instant, and Gu Xi hit the ground directly, face first. After lying on the ground for a moment, Gu Xi got up. ??Looking up and looking around, he found that he was still standing at the portal where he entered the dungeon. You are out. This is your dungeon crystal. You have four more chances. Keep it yourself and dont let others **** it away. "oh." ?? Gu Xi put away the dungeon crystal, and then took a look at his own attributes. The knowledge of the undead and magic knowledge reached the standard, but the number of professional skills that reached level 4 was still seriously insufficient. Looks like I need to find a place to practice my skills. Next time, wait until level 5 before playing this dungeon again. Thinking of this, Gu Xi asked: "I want to ask, if I want to improve my professional skills, where should I go?" ??The player looking at the portal glanced at Gu Xi, "Come on, newcomers. If you want to quickly improve your professional skill level, then go to the battlefield. The fastest way to improve is by brushing the battlefield level." Battlefield, which battlefield? ?Gu Xi was about to ask about the situation here, but was stopped by someone. Gu Xi, dont mess around. ?Gu Xi looked back and found that the person who came was none other than Li Xinghui, who had brought him to the Chaoyang Guild. Brother Li, why are you here? I came here specifically to find you and find a place to chat. (End of this chapter) Chapter 279： The hope of the whole village (97160) Chapter 279 Hope of the whole village (97160) ??The update will be added today. Please subscribe. A monthly pass or something is not too much! ______________ ?At the internal cafe of Chaoyang Guild, Gu Xi was holding a dark red coffee that looked like blood, with a puzzled look on his face. ?Is this coffee serious? Drink it, this is the blood-sucking coffee that is a specialty of the Song family. After drinking it, it has the effect of replenishing the blood. Looking at Gu Xi''s troubled face, Li Xinghui couldn''t help but laugh. Hearing this, Gu Xicai took a sip of coffee, and a sour and bitter taste spread into his mouth. ?But the next moment, Gu Xi felt a sweetness coming from his mouth and going straight into his abdomen. All the energy he had previously consumed disappeared due to the dizziness caused by taking the magic potion many times. The whole person felt as if he had just woken up for three days and three nights, full of energy. Everything around me seemed to come alive, and everything I looked at was full of color. How about this coffee? "good." ? Gu Xi took another small sip of blood-sucking coffee, and then asked curiously: "Brother Li, are you here specifically to see me this time?" Ah, how do you put this? I really came here specifically to find you. Li Xinghui thought for a moment and then directly stated his purpose. There is a good thing for you this time. Bailian City is going to hold the Bailian Festival once every ten years. All official guilds on record can recommend their players to participate. ? Participating players require that they be a formal member of the guild, have a strength of level 5 or below, and be recommended by the guild. You are the only member that the guild recruited from outside this year. You have just become a formal member of the guild, and your strength is stuck at level 5. Naturally, you have become the hope of the whole village. ?Let me talk to you above. I hope you can participate in this Bailian Festival and preferably get a good ranking. " After hearing the reason why Li Xinghui came to see him, Gu Xi stared into Li Xinghui''s eyes. What is the goal of the guild? Is ranking high good for the guild? You have seen this, ranking high is certainly good for the guild. ?Let me tell you directly, as long as you can come back first, in the next ten years, we will be the first to pick in the draft of Netherbone Wind Academy. " Hearing Li Xinghui''s words, Gu Xi blinked, "No, how low was the guild''s previous ranking? Can you get into a role like me, the last one to come out?" There is no way, the guild couldnt pick anyone to go to before. No, I see there are a lot of players in Sanxian Garden. ?Gu Xi said with a puzzled look on his face. But their strength is not good. They have been around for so long and have not reached level 4. They will be used as cannon fodder. ?As for those genius children, most of them are children from high-level families in the guild. They have long become elite members of the guild and are prevented from participating in the Bailian Festival. So the ranking of guilds has always been poor. " Li Xinghui could only explain helplessly. ?But he didnt say that Chaoyang Guild was not considered a big guild among the many guilds in Bailian City, and there were really only a few powerful ones. There is not much support for novice players. Most of the players come here to eat and wait to die. If they are allowed to participate in the Bailian Festival, what good rankings can they get. After explaining everything clearly, Li Xinghui said: "It''s different this time. Your talent is there. I heard that in addition to the three magic skills Death City, you have mastered another magic skill Death." Incarnation. The president has blocked this news, and no one except some people in Sanxian Garden knows about it. ?This is your advantage. When they plan your city of death, you, the incarnation of death, will be able to accomplish great feats as soon as you take action. " ?Looking at Li Xinghuis beaming expression, Gu Xi was not so excited, but asked calmly. Brother Li, youve been talking for so long, but I still dont know what Bailian Daji is going to do. Oh, if you didnt tell me, I would have forgotten. Speaking of Bailian Festival, you should know the origin of Bailian City. Li Xinghui asked back. Of course, I am also a native of this city, and I have learned things in elementary school. How could I forget that this Bailian Daisai refers to the fish festival? ??The origin of Bai Liancheng was learned by Gu Xi when he was in primary school. The original Bai Liancheng was built here by a player named Bai Lianqiu, who controlled the game incarnation of fish. I heard that the earliest Bai Liancheng was even half a lake and half a city. The presence. Later, due to some reasons, Bailian City was slowly affected by the invasion of ghosts and slowly turned into ghosts. Especially since the 18th city lord failed to attack level 20, the undead army he controlled was scattered throughout Bailian City. At this time, the city''s transformation into undead has become out of control. Slowly, the Underworld Ghost Valley appeared outside Bailian City, and the targets of players in the city gradually turned to necromancers or death knights. Only Bailian Lake, where the city was originally located, was not affected in this way. The clear water of the lake was still as full of life as before. You can even see a large number of fish near the lake. Even if you dont know how to swim, dont worry if you accidentally fall into the water. The fish and the lake will send the players to the shore to ensure that no one will die in the lake. ??For so many years, Bailian Lake has been the main source of water and food for Bailian City. It can be said that even if all the players in the city become undead, Bailian Lake will not become undead. Hearing what Li Xinghui said, Gu Xi''s memory about Bai Liancheng was revealed. Its not a fish sacrifice, but its almost the same. This Bailian Festival is a sacrifice to Bailian Lake to ensure the vitality of Bailian Lake. When making sacrifices, some Yinshan Ghost Valleys near Bailian City will be affected, and many worlds that did not originally exist in Bailian City will be automatically opened and placed near Bailian City. ??If it is directly launched by these worlds, it will be a disaster for Bailian City. You should have learned what happens when one city appears near another city. " Invasion, engulfment and destruction. So the Bailian Festival is aimed at these worlds that suddenly appear near Bailian City. A new disposable world? I understand, Im in for this one. Listening to Wan Xinghui''s explanation, Gu Xi immediately understood what was going on. ?But Li Xinghui said something else at this time. "By the way, for the sake of fairness, all players are not allowed to bring their own troops and contracted undead. When entering the new world, Bailian City will give 30 skeleton soldiers, 10 zombies and 5 ghosts. Everyone is treated the same. " At this point, Li Xinghui winked at Gu Xi. Gu Xi instantly understood the meaning of Li Xinghui''s words. Can both Death City and Death Incarnation be used? (End of this chapter) Chapter 280： several days of hard work Chapter 280: Several days of hard work You can use Death City to take back the undead assigned to you to strengthen or change their equipment, but it is not possible to release the original soldiers in the city. As for Death Incarnation, this is a skill, and no one says it cannot be used. As soon as Li Xinghui heard Gu Xi''s question, he knew that Gu Xi had figured out everything about Ren, so he directly explained the information he had just learned. As long as it is not prohibited, it can be used. Gu Xi, who understood this, also laughed. If I take first place and the guild benefits, what reward will I get? "A purple outfit, a fusionable land deed, which includes the built evil temple, cemetery and some supporting buildings outside the spiritual tomb, plus the ghost pass trial ground, or the second floor of the Chaoyang Magic Tower, or the ray of light Three days of access to the restricted book area of ??the Siru Library." Hearing Li Xinghuis words, Gu Xis eyes lit up. You are really good at judging people! ?It seems that the Chaoyang Guild has really figured out Gu Xi''s little thoughts. These are all what Gu Xi wants. Gu Xiyou has heard of the Ghost Pass Training Ground. This is a place used to train and improve professional skills. As for the second floor of the magic tower, you can learn intermediate magic, and in the forbidden book area, you can learn more basic knowledge. No matter which one you choose, it will be quite beneficial to Gu Xi. Not to mention a purple suit, plus the title deeds for the evil temple, cemetery and spiritual tomb that have been built. ?Once the land deeds are integrated, the city of Alidovi will be able to expand further. The speed of Gu Xi''s troop replenishment can also be increased. ? Gu Xi analyzed it quickly in his mind, but did not show any different reaction on his face. He just said something in the affirmative when Li Xinghui looked at him. "OK!" ?Seeing Gu Xi responded so happily, a smile appeared on Li Xinghui''s face. Thats great. I knew that Brother Gu would definitely join the battle, so I would like to wish Brother Gu a victorious return here. After Gu Xi agreed to this matter, there was no need for Gu Xi to deal with it. ??Other than asking Gu Xi to rest in the guild during this period, not to run around, and not to participate in any games, so as not to be unable to find anyone when the Bailian Festival begins, Chaoyang Guild has no requirements for Gu Xi. Gu Xi also enjoyed a rare few days of rest. Not only did I have a good sleep, I also walked around the Chaoyang Guild a few times and refreshed myself on some common sense. ?Now Gu Xi can find where he wants to go without letting the Dire Weasel lead the way. ?At the same time, in order to prepare for the upcoming Bailian Festival, Gu Xi specially purchased a large number of magic potions. Gu Xi knew very well what the biggest advantage he could take advantage of in the upcoming Bailian Festival. The incarnation of death is the most critical point. In order to be able to use the Death Incarnation at will, magic potions are necessary. The rest of the time, Gu Xi spent time in the radiant library. ?Compared to Gu Xis fairy tale library, the collection of books in the Radiant Library is much richer. There are many books of knowledge that a necromancer should learn here. ??It''s just that Gu Xi no longer has so much experience to burn, and there is no gryphon book of the dead to protect Gu Xi from the power of the undead. Gu Xi can only make choices based on his own situation, read a little bit every day, and work hard to improve the various knowledge needed by the undead and consolidate his own foundation. In the past few days, Luna has not been idle either, although she did not touch the Alydovi City in the other two periods. However, the open space between Alidovi City and Alidovi Tower has been occupied, and most of the sewers have been cleared. New plots have been developed, and 5 large plots have been added, including 2 sewers, and the city and There are 3 open spaces between the towers. There are 9 medium-sized plots, including 4 sewers and 5 open spaces between the city and the tower. There are 13 small plots, including 5 sewers and 8 open spaces between the city and the tower. ??The addition of these new land parcels just meets the needs of the construction of Alidovi City. ??Luna has been focusing on the construction work of Alidovi City these days. In a hurry, she finally raised Alidovi City to level 4 before Gu Xi set off. City name: Aridovi (urban agglomeration) City Direction: City of Death City characteristics: Primitive city (this city is the starting point of a metropolis, which can be expanded through occupation, attack, integration, annexation, etc.) City level: Level 4 (6/200) ?City core: Aridovi Tower, Aridovi City (capital city), Aridovi City (not captured during the Tudor Dynasty), Aridovi City (not captured during the York Dynasty) Core buildings (7/7): Assembly Hall (level 1) (gives 1250 negative energy points every day), tavern (level 1), dock warehouse (level 1), dock market (level 1), magic tower (level 1), Blacksmith shop (level 1), barracks (level 1) Large buildings (8/12+5): Evil Church (Level 1), Evil Bone Temple (Level 1), Skeleton Sword Soldier Camp (Level 2), Dragon Bone Laboratory (Level 1), Ghost Tower Bridge (Level 1) , Vampire Mansion (Level 2), Bone Magic Tower (Level 1), Herb Cemetery (Level 1) Medium-sized buildings (17/17+9): White Candle Factory (Level 1), Library (Level 1), Owl Building (Level 1), Haunted Pier (Level 1), Weird Pier (Level 1), Smuggling Pier ( Level 1), Altar of Eternal Servitude (Level 1), Graveyard Herb Garden (Level 1), Alchemy Laboratory Dripping Blood (Level 1), Underground Alchemy Laboratory (Level 1), Lonely Pedestrian Square (Level 1), Blood Garden (Level 2), Blood Pool (Level 3), Haunted Mine - Crystal Plan (Level 1), Endless Ore Pile (Level 1), Skinning Slaughterhouse (Level 1), Blood Eye Vineyard (Level 1) Small buildings (11/22+13): Well (level 4), main city gate (level 1), garrison gate (level 1), corroded moat (level 1), Eagle Eye Arrow Tower (level 1), steel City Gate (Level 1), Plunder Hall (Level 1), Vampire Statue (Level 4), Blood Throne (Level 4), Bat Crypt (Level 3), Energy Beacon (Level 1) Auxiliary buildings (75/90): street lamps*20, small dock for boats*15, twisted ancient trees*25, crow lanterns*15 Special buildings: Sword of Courage, Clock Tower (Level 3), Evil Wood Lake (Level 1), Fire Pile (Level 1) ?Garrison Heroes: Robbie, Arroyo ?Garrison troops: Bone-cutting Battalion, Black Spear Battalion Affiliated outside the city: abandoned farmland] The comprehensive development of Alidovi City made Gu Xi feel at ease. He still had to participate in the Bailian Festival for a while this time. During this period of time, Gu Xi will have no time to pay attention to the construction work of Alidovi City. ??However, he has made it clear to Luna that the Eagle Spider Nest and the Dead Eye Laboratory will be built in the magic plant area next. ?At the same time, in terms of upgrading, we will make every effort to upgrade the blood-dropping alchemy laboratory and prepare to build the spiritual tomb laboratory and blood field secluded house that Dimi needs. As for the rest, it depends on the situation. After all, the queue for urban construction has been very long, and there will be no time to spare in just a few days. (End of this chapter) Chapter 281： The drama begins (please subscribe) Chapter 281 The drama begins (please subscribe) The power has been out for two days, and there is still no hope of a call. I am speechless. ?There are so many code words on mobile phones today, please subscribe! ___________ On this day, Gu Xi bought the day''s ration of magic potion from the guild store and was about to go to the Radiant Library to study. Li Xinghui''s raven suddenly flew in front of Gu Xi. Ready to begin! ?Looking at the information on the note sent over, Gu Xi understood that the Bailian Festival was about to begin. ??He packed up the magic potion in his hand, then picked up his weapons and equipment, turned around and headed towards the passage into the Sunlight Guild. ?Seeing Gu Xi come out so simply, Li Xinghui, who was waiting in front of the passage gate, was also a little surprised. Didnt I ask you to prepare in the past few days? Why are you not prepared at all? "No, we are already prepared. Brother Li, don''t worry, you won''t suffer any loss this time." ?Looking at Gu Xi''s confident look, Li Xinghui didn''t say anything more. As long as there is no problem with Gu Xi, as for other novice players? ?How could those rookies win two combinations of three magical skills? After leaving the headquarters of Chaoyang Guild, the carriage headed in another direction. ? Sitting by the window, Gu Xi could clearly see many strange vehicles or vehicles, all heading in the same direction. ??On those vehicles, there was a player who seemed to be quite powerful, leading seven or eight novice players. ?It is very rare for there to be only one novice player like Gu Xi. "Don''t look at it. If it weren''t for you this year, our guild wouldn''t even have one person." ?Seeing that Gu Xi kept looking outside, Li Xinghui said with a smile. "Why?" ?Gu Xi asked curiously. "How should I put it? The relationship between the guild leader and the current city lord is not very good, so the guild leader will not listen to the city lord''s orders if he can." Li Xinghui said with some helplessness. After all, having such a president was a headache for the guild members. ?Thinking of the appearance and imagination of the guild leader, Gu Xi had to admit that the guild leader was not an ordinary person. Just when Gu Xi was about to say something, he suddenly noticed that the carriage seemed to be slowing down. At this time, Li Xinghui also poked his head out, "Strange, what is this situation?" ?Gu Xi also saw the situation outside through the window. The road not far ahead seemed to be blocked. ?Several players were arguing loudly at the intersection. ? Gu Xi looked in the direction where the crowd was watching and found that the vehicles blocked there all had the logos of their respective guilds on them. Skeleton Fish Dragon, Ghost Spear, and Steel Ghost Claw, these are the three major guilds in Bailian City. Why did they start to quarrel on the road? Would you like to go over and have a look? Li Xinghui asked casually, looking at Gu Xis curious expression. "May I?" Gu Xi suddenly became excited. Of course, we are almost there, we wont waste much time by going over and taking a look. Li Xinghui also looked curious. He wanted to know what the three major guilds were arguing about now. At this time, the faces of the captains leading the teams of the three major guilds became quite ugly. ?One of the Necromancer players covered in white dragon bones said angrily: "I don''t care, this matter was caused by the Steel Ghost Claw, and you are responsible for taking the matter back." The one responsible for leading the team at Steel Ghost Claw was one of their vice-presidents. His face was a little pale, and he also understood that his plan had offended some people this time. But he actually didn''t regret it, he was just a little annoyed that luck was not on his side this time. He didnt expect that just adjusting the rules of the festival would cause so much trouble. ?However, it is impossible for the other two guilds to put this responsibility on their own heads. I just wanted to give the children in the city a fairer chance to challenge. I didnt expect that Qiufeng City and Hanye City would jump out at this time. This is obviously the Bailian Festival in our Bailian City. What does it have to do with them? " It has nothing to do with them, but they directly said that Bailian Lake is upstream and downstream of them, and they insisted on joining. Is there any way you can refuse? Besides, its not about refusing to refuse, its about your **** suggestions that have taken away the biggest advantage of the children in this city. If you can bring less than 50 soldiers, they will be provided by Bailian City officials. ??If a necromancer can''t take the undead with him, can he still be called a necromancer? ?Can you pretend you dont see the efforts of those children these days? " ??The vice-president of Steel Ghost Claw was also a little embarrassed after being criticized by players of the same level. ?He wanted to explain something more, but no one was willing to listen to him. ??Had it not been for the teams from other nearby guilds rushing over, they would have even continued to quarrel here. ?While Gu Xiwei was watching the excitement, Li Xinghui had already found out some information. "what happened?" Forget it, I just asked and found out that this time the vice-president of Steel Ghost Claw, in order to benefit his son, secretly pushed for the modification of the rules of the Bailian Grand Festival. Let each player participating in the Bailian Festival start with only the 45 undead provided by Bailian City. ?This situation seemed fair and just on the surface, but when it really happened, his claws became numb. ?Autumn Wind City upstream and Hanye City downstream both want to participate in the Bailian Festival this time for some unknown reason. In their reasoning, Bailian Lake is also closely related to them, and they must also participate in the Bailian Festival. You should know the situation in the two cities upstream and downstream. " I know, something strange happened in Qiufeng City, and Hanye City changed its body. ? Gu Xi is very aware of the situation in nearby cities. It can be said that among the cities built around Bailian Lake, none of them has a positive direction. ?Autumn Wind City in the upper reaches is similar to Bailian City, both are gloomy, but they have relatively few necromancers and death knights. They follow a strange system and play with rules. The main professions are those called the Order Mage and the Chaos Warrior. ??Mage of Order can use the rules to call upon the strange power that has been tamed by them to kill the enemy, while the Warrior of Chaos uses the power of chaos to kill all the strange things that appear in front of him. ??The main participants in the festival this time are order mages, but unlike the necromancers who are subject to restrictions, the order mages in Autumn Wind City have no restrictions. They can bring as much weirdness as they have obtained in the game after graduation. It is not like Bailiancheng at all, and it is subject to artificial restrictions. Hanye City on the other side is following the route of demons and demon warlocks. Killing and sacrifice are their mainstream methods of play. This time they were also not affected by the city guild, and they took all the benefits they received after graduation with them. It can be said that their appearance caught the vice-president of Steel Ghost Claw off guard. (End of this chapter) Chapter 282： A grand festival full of conspiracies (I finally called, please order) Chapter 282: The Great Festival with Conspiracies (Finally, the call came, please subscribe) Finally, I got a call. Its been two days and three nights. I felt like I came alive when the lights came on. Im going to keep updating. Please subscribe. Todays updates are stable! Brother Li, why do I always feel like the guy from the Steel Ghost Claw Guild is plotting something? You dont know this, but that fools son also graduated this year. It seems that he is the one who was robbed of the top position by you. He has the skill of soul hunter. You can get ghosts by killing them. In the case of the same soldier type, his undead transformation speed is much faster than others. ?Now you should understand the reason for this, right? " He is playing like this and isnt he afraid of overturning? No, now that he has overturned, he has not been punished at all. Why not? This time the matter has become big, and the fool cant get anything good, but even if there is a punishment, whats the use? Players from the other two cities also joined in. The new rules have also been set, and they cannot be changed before the next Bailian Festival. ??This time the Bailian Festival is probably going to have a big problem. " After hearing what Li Xinghui said, Gu Xi smiled instead, "Brother Li, this is what''s wrong. At this time, who is thinking about violating the rules? At this time, we should just take action and kill those two Kill all the players in the city. Even if I rank last, I believe the players in Bailian City will still remember my methods. " "You''re right, that''s what it''s like. The Bailian Festival is the grand festival of our Bailian City. What does it have to do with those two cities? I don''t care what the rules are. Killing all the players in those two cities is the most important thing. of. You all listen to me clearly, if you see the players in Qiufeng City and Hanye City, kill them directly! " Just after Gu Xi finished speaking, a voice came from behind him. ??Gu Xi looked back and saw a middle-aged player wearing a white dragon bone talking excitedly. "Liu Yongsheng, you can''t be like this. If they join, they will be included in the ranking of the festival. If we break the rules, we will not have the chance to be on the list. We will lose the face of Bai Liancheng. I''m afraid you won''t be able to handle this." responsibility." The vice president of the Steel Ghost Claw Guild jumped out again at this time. ?The middle-aged player named Liu Yongsheng was about to speak when Gu Xi spoke. "What are you afraid of? Just knock out all the players on the ranking list. I don''t believe it. With so many necromancers gathered together, they will not be able to take out the order mages and demon warlocks who have been put together temporarily." "Yes, what we need is this momentum. Everyone, please listen to me clearly. Don''t be afraid of breaking the rules and being kicked off the rankings. Just kick other people off the rankings. This time we don''t need to be first. Autumn Wind City and Han The people of Yecheng must die." Speaking of this, Liu Yongsheng also looked at the vice president of the Steel Ghost Claw Guild, with a serious look on his face, as if these words were meant for him. ?This look made the vice-president of Steel Ghost Claw very angry. But he couldn''t fight with Liu Yongsheng, so in the end he could only stare at Gu Xi with a vicious look, as if he wanted to scare Gu Xi. ??But how could Gu Xi be afraid of such a look? Without even looking at the so-called vice-president, he turned around and headed towards the opening of the Bailian Festival. When he walked past Liu Yongsheng, Liu Yongsheng patted Gu Xi on the shoulder. Young man, youve done a good job. Bailian City needs players like you. That is, who is the chief of the Nether Bone Wind this year? If I dont stand up at this time, who will stand up? Ah, hahahaha, okay, just have this kind of momentum. Dont worry, some people cant dance for long. Hearing Gu Xi''s words, Liu Yongsheng was stunned for a moment. Then he patted Gu Xi''s shoulder heavily, and then turned to look at the vice president of Steel Ghost Claw, the look in his eyes almost turned into a fan shape. ??Gu Xi did not look at their eyebrows and lawsuits. He directly pushed past the novice players blocking the way and walked to the portal specially prepared for the big festival. ??Looking back at Li Xinghui, Gu Xi found that Li Xinghui was giving him a thumbs up. ?Gu Xi smiled at Li Xinghui and stepped directly into the portal without taking the weapon cards distributed in front of the portal. ?Seeing Gu Xi''s behavior, the other players'' eyes lit up. They tore their bodies and tore off the suppression of their own power, and undead appeared one after another behind them. Then they pushed their hands outward, pushed away the weapon cards being distributed, and decisively stepped into the portal into the Bailian Festival. ??The vice president of Steel Ghost Claw wanted to step forward to stop him, but was directly stopped by Liu Yongsheng. Dont worry, your son hasnt arrived yet, dont you know hes waiting in line? Don''t worry, your son will definitely get a military card. I think there may be more soldier cards. ??It''s a pity, these are powerful troops trained in the city lord''s private domain. ?Now you dont have to worry about your son. There are so many military cards. You can choose carefully and hard, and you can always choose the right one. " "you" Dont be picky. This is a good opportunity to prove that you are fair and impartial, and that you have no selfish motives for secretly promoting the new rules this time. Liu Yongsheng had an "I''m staring at you" look on his face, which made Vice President of Steel Ghost Claw quite angry. Ever since Gu Xi pushed away the soldier card and entered the portal, he knew that the situation had changed. He did not dare to let his son play according to the rules. After all, after entering the game, your life depends on yourself. It would be fine if everyone abided by the rules, but now that everyone does not abide by the rules, it would be really fatal. ?But Liu Yongsheng had long been angry with the vice president''s behavior, and he was directly watching this matter. No matter what the vice president thought, Liu Yongsheng would not let his son enter the portal easily. If you dont follow the rules, you will die. Finally, under Liu Yongsheng''s strict defense, after all the new players entered the portal, the son of the vice president, the unlucky player named Song Sheng, entered the portal. He is the only player who took away the soldier card in the Bailian Festival this time. Because besides Liu Yongsheng, there are dozens of leading players from major guilds watching his every move. ?Song Sheng had every reason to believe that if he didn''t take this soldier card, he would be directly killed by so many players present, and even his father wouldn''t be able to protect him here. ?For the sake of his own life, he could only take the soldier card and leave quickly. After all the new players entered the portal of the Bailian Festival, Liu Yongsheng closed the portal, and then he looked at the vice president of the Steel Ghost Claw. Okay, everyone has gone in. Now lets talk about our affairs. Do you think the people from Qiufeng City and Hanye City have also entered the game? Hearing this, the vice presidents eyes suddenly widened with a gloomy look on his face. Liu Yongsheng, what do you mean? Its not interesting, I just want to adjust it. This time, if you are killed in the Bailian Festival, you will die! Regarding the rules of death, here is an explanation: Necromancers and death knights have a chance to transform, but after they transform, they are no longer players. This should be understandable. In addition, there are some world rules that can be set, which can be set to send the game out immediately after death. Just like the world we are fighting now, it was originally a trial festival to benefit the players in this city. The setting at the beginning is not very strong, it is to exit after the battle. As a result, when outsiders came, they all died immediately. After all, for players in other cities, killing is the most normal choice. (End of this chapter) Chapter 283： Rules and tasks of the new world (98161) Chapter 283 Rules and Tasks of the New World (98161) In the few days when there was no power, the average subscription reached a maximum of 1614. This is the normal average subscription. Come and subscribe to Duoduo, it will be better to add more. Click click click! Gu Xi, who squinted his eyes, looked at the situation around him. The rickety carriage and the slightly rotten smell made Gu Xi a little unsure whether he was on a normal train or some kind of weird one. On the ghost car. He lowered his head and glanced at himself. Under the influence of an unknown force, all the equipment on his body had turned into inconspicuous items. Gu Xi''s most fashionable anti-lich shoulder pads were now turned into collar buttons on his clothes. It was stuck on his left and right collars. The spiritual lamp turned into a bracelet made of red thread and was fastened to the left wrist. ??The Cold Wind Staff turned into a pen filled with blue ink and was stuck in the pocket of his coat. ?In addition, Gu Xi also found that his clothes had changed into a loose suit commonly worn by office workers, and he was holding a black briefcase in his hand. Looking around, he found that there was no one else in the carriage. After a while, he opened the briefcase and took out a piece of white paper inside. Welcome to the world of 0RC2JDCT048860, player 629SHD2S0FXC30. This is a temporary world and a dangerous world. Please note that when you take the first step, it means that you have accepted the rules and agreements of this world! Rule 1: This is a challenging (crossed out) dangerous world. In this world, it is forbidden to exit at will. If you die in battle, it will be equivalent to a normal death in the real world. (Note: The rules are subject to temporary changes, and those who died in this world war will truly die.)] Rule 2: This world can accommodate a total of one thousand players. Players can get corresponding points by completing tasks and killing monsters. The points will affect the player ranking and final reward. (Note: All cheating players will be removed from the rankings and prohibited from participating in the rankings)] Rule 3: The rules of this world are different day and night. Players are prohibited from using their abilities during the day. If discovered, they will be suppressed by the world. ??Note: All players will get a new identity, including the undead, demons and other servants brought by the players will be affected by the identity. Please be careful not to tell others about your hidden identity during the day. The above are all the rules of this world. If you accept the rules and agreements, please enter the game world by yourself! ??As Gu Xi finished reading the information on the white paper, some banknotes and an ID card appeared in the briefcase. ?Gu Xi did not stand up in a hurry, but held the blank paper and thought for a moment, and finally put the blank paper into his briefcase. ?Following his move, many office workers with their heads lowered and whose faces could not be seen appeared in the originally empty carriage. ?At the same time, a ding sounded in Gu Xi''s mind, and preliminary information about the world popped up in front of Gu Xi''s eyes. Feng Mo and Warring States Period: This world is a Feng Mo world during the day. Among the crowd, there are countless weird existences. When you don''t see the weird ones, the weird ones can''t see you either. But when you notice Weirdness, Weirdness can also notice your presence. The weirdos will use various means to attract you to trigger their taboos. Until night comes, the weirdness will disappear into the darkness. ?At night the world will turn into the chaotic Warring States Period, and the weirdness, weaknesses and rules that appeared during the day will appear at night. Every player needs to find the weaknesses and treatments of weirdos at night, and kill the weirdos during the day. ?Each time you kill a weirdo, you will get corresponding points, and the top ten players with points will get a super grand prize. ] ? ? ? [Treasures hidden in the dark: There will be many treasures guarded by everyone in this world at night. After defeating the treasure guards, players can get clues to the treasures. Through clues, players can obtain real treasures during the day. Each treasure represents corresponding points and affects the ranking of points. Points list: After players choose to enter this world, they will automatically enter the score list. The top ten in the score list will receive special rewards at the end of this world. The first place will receive a treasure chest - Pandora''s Box. Player-to-player battles do not generate points, and the winner cannot transfer the loser''s points. However, the person who is killed will automatically exit the standings, and those who voluntarily quit before the end of the world will also automatically exit the standings. Conspiracy of the Warring States Period: Every night, chaotic battles will occur all over the world. Enemies killed at night cannot get points, but you can get some supplies. ?At the same time, you can occupy some buildings during night battles, and these buildings will provide you with corresponding ability support during the day. The melee in the final Warring States period did not occur naturally, but there were special conspiracies. If you occupy a relatively large amount of territory, you can slowly find out the corresponding conspiracies. NOTE: Regardless of whether the final conspiracy has been discovered and dealt with, this task will not affect the ranking points. atic by the way: The moment at the junction of day and night is the moment when the weird and the warring states appear at the same time. At this point in time, all the weird will clearly see the existence of every player. ?At this time, if you are not sure about dealing with the strange things, please find a safe house to take shelter. Please note, please do not enter an unoccupied hut with a well behind the house and the sound of a ball coming out of it. There are often things more terrifying than weird hidden in such huts. Daytime identity: You have a normal walking identity during the day, and this identity can hide some of your information. ??If you are discovered by players during the day, they will have many ways to push you to the abyss of death. Please note that when you decide to take your minions to the streets, you must consider a suitable identity for your minions. If you do not have a suitable identity, the possibility of being discovered will be greatly increased. Looking at the information that popped up, Gu Xi knew very well that this was a task and some basic rules of this world. At the same time, it is also reminding players that even though you are all at level 4 now, and all of them are necromancers, you are still weak in this world. Dont jump. Jump. Just death. Taking a deep breath, Gu Xi took out the ID card from his briefcase. ?The moment he picked up his ID card, another message popped up in front of Gu Xi. You get a treasure, a strong man''s ID card, you get 1 point, and your current ranking is 11th. [The ID card of the strong: Due to the influence of the knighthood order, you will not start as an ordinary person in the game. With an ID card, you can become a section chief of a large company, a school dean, a kendo teacher, etc. with certain status. identity of. ??Note: How to use the ID card of the strong, hold it in your hand and silently recite the desired identity for three seconds, and you can complete the ID card change. However, please note that if there are flaws in the identity and behavior, the granting of the identity will fail. (End of this chapter) Chapter 284： Conflict in the carriage (99161) Chapter 284 Conflict in the carriage (99161) The strong one? Looking at the description on the strong man''s ID card, Gu Xi couldn''t help but smile. He didn''t expect to get such a thing when he first came to this world. ?However, Gu Xi''s attention was not focused on this. He quickly studied the standings. Gu Xi found that there were already more than 40 people on the standings at this time, and all of them had 1 point. It seemed that most of the players had obtained a powerful item for various reasons. list. What surprised Gu Xi was that the name of the person and city was directly listed on the standings. ?Especially for the top three players, they directly enlarged and bolded red words to mark the approximate range of the opponent. This was because they were afraid that the opponent could survive another day. ?? Gu Xi shook his head and was about to put the strong man''s ID card into his briefcase. At this moment, Gu Xi suddenly heard a voice coming from the crowd in the carriage. That one over there, give me your bag. ?Gu Xi raised his head and looked in the direction of the sound. ?? She found a man who was over 1.9 meters tall, wearing ripped jeans and with three rows of nails on his nose, staring at him. ??This man showed off his strong arms, and his face seemed to have a smoky make-up. His eyes were blurred, with thick dark circles. When his eyes were widened, it even felt like this guy had panda eyes. On his exposed arms, there are seventeen or eight succubi in various poses painted on them. Gu Xi could tell that the succubi painted on this body were all ones he had tried before. Without waiting for Gu Xi to say anything else, the man said again: "That man over there, give me your bag." ?At this time Gu Xi also stood up, stared at the man and said. Sir, it seems you want to blackmail me. As soon as Gu Xi said these words, all the people in the carriage with their heads lowered looked at the man. Their faces were blurry, let alone their eyes. ??This man felt his whole body go numb after being stared at like this. Whoever said they wanted to blackmail you, I just asked you to give me the bag. But we dont know each other, why should I give the bag to you? Dont say this is your bag. Tell me, whats in your bag? ??The man''s face became quite ugly. The reason why he asked Gu Xi to give him the bag was entirely because he just saw Gu Xi put his ID card into the briefcase. ?It is quite unreasonable to read your ID card in the carriage. This man believed that with his own strength and size, he could scare Gu Xi. First grab Gu Xis bag. ?But he never expected that Gu Xi not only was not frightened, but also caused everyone in the carriage to look at him. Watching the faces of the people in the carriage begin to become clear from blur, the man understood that he was being targeted by something strange. If he did not solve this problem, he would not survive the first day. ?So his mind immediately started spinning, and he finally said: "Who is blackmailing you? I just want to see what brand your bag is, and I also want to buy one." ?Although this explanation makes no sense. But an explanation is an explanation. As the man explained clearly, the people staring at him lowered their heads again, and at the same time, their faces that had begun to become clear became blurry again. ?Seeing this situation, Gu Xi raised the corners of his mouth, made a disdainful look at the man, and opened his mouth at the same time. "Silly dog ??of Hanye City." Looking at Gu Xi''s mouth moving, the man was a little angry. He squeezed through the crowd and walked to Gu Xi. He reached out and grabbed the hanging ring on the car, and at the same time leaned down and stared at Looking at Gu Xi''s face. Because his movements were not too outrageous, the people in the car did not pay attention to his movements. ?Seeing this, he danced even more happily, sticking out his tongue at Gu Xi from time to time to make faces, or bringing his face close to Gu Xi and then quickly retracting it. Normal people would have the urge to beat him after seeing it. Faced with such a provocation, Gu Xi had no intention of punching him, but said in a slow tone: "When will the bosozokus take the train? Don''t you have your own motorcycles?" After Gu Xi finished speaking, everyone at the scene raised their heads and looked at the man. ?This made the man quite speechless. He was not a bosozoku, but the equipment he carried automatically transformed into this. No one mentioned it before, so no one would notice it, but when Gu Xi mentioned it, he was full of problems. ?At this time, the man was also angry, "How do I have anything to do with you? You don''t even look at you. What else is an office worker wearing on his collar?" After he finished speaking, the people in the car turned to look at Gu Xi, and their faces became much clearer. ?Seeing this situation, the man also understood that he had found the key to solving the problem. All he had to do was find more flaws in Gu Xi and draw his strange eyes to Gu Xi. Dont say you are not an office worker, you are holding a briefcase now. I am an office worker, but as a public relations director of a large company, I wear a collar button on my collar. This is a very logical thing. ?On the other hand, its you. As a bosozoku, your shoes are obviously wrong. These are obviously not the boots of a bosozoku. ??And your hair has never been taken care of, right? Are you called a bosozoku? " In fact, when Gu Xi said this very logical sentence, the people who were looking at him had already looked away and shifted their gaze to the man. As Gu Xi asked questions one by one, the man found that the expressions of these people had become clearer. At this time, the man quickly prepared to explain. Wangxi Gu Xis movement was one step faster than him. "Look, your disguise has been discovered, and now you are in a hurry. You want to attack others. You are not a bosozoku, you are an outsider in disguise. You said you wanted to do something in disguise." The man didn''t care about anything else. He just wanted Gu Xi to shut up. ?So he punched Gu Xi in the face. But this just happened to be what Gu Xi said, and he was anxious. In Gu Xi''s eyes, everyone in the carriage rushed towards the man. ??This man didn''t care that it was still daytime. He shook his hand, and many red-skinned succubi holding long whips quickly appeared around him. As soon as these succubi appeared, they struck the figures around them with their long whips. ??The man''s skin also began to turn red, a pair of curved horns sprouted from his head, he pulled out a pair of scimitars from his nose, and rushed towards Gu Xi. Seeing the man rushing toward him, Gu Xi raised his left hand and pointed at the man''s eyes. Demagogue! (End of this chapter) Chapter 285： First kill player (please subscribe) Chapter 285 The first kill of the player (please subscribe) Follow me! ??The demon man''s eyes became threaded, and he slashed at a nearby passenger with a machete. Under his command, other succubi also slashed at those passengers. ?Looking at this situation, Gu Xi was also a little speechless. ??He just hypnotized the other party and didn''t give the order yet. Why did he start fighting on his own? ??Gu Xi never expected that this demon warlock who suddenly jumped out was actually a guy with weak willpower, and he was relatively easy to fall prey to mentally. When he usually plays with the succubus, because sometimes he is unable to do what he wants, the succubus will use some spiritual spells to stimulate his desires. It can be said that the hypnosis he usually receives is the effect of desire amplification. ??This time, before Gu Xi gave the order, the demon man pulled out his scimitar. This was obviously because he had been wanting to kill Gu Xi for a long time. This is obviously because he is used to hypnosis, and after being hypnotized, he instinctively amplifies his desires. When the devil man behaved like this, Gu Xi was speechless. He stood up decisively with his briefcase in his arms, and squeezed to the car door with a side step. At this time, the devil man has attracted the attention of all the passengers. Most of the passengers are crowding in the direction of the devil man. Only a few passengers are turning their heads to look at Gu Xi, with increasingly clear and inquiring expressions on their faces. . The train is about to arrive at the station. I want to get off the train, so I go to the train door in advance to get ready. This is a very logical thing. Fortunately, after the previous contact, Gu Xi already knew how to deal with such strange passengers. As long as you are willing to speak and can finally get your words across, they don''t care whether you are logical or not. Sure enough, as soon as Gu Xi said these words, several passengers turned their heads away, not even paying attention to the devil man who was beating fiercely over there. ?At the same time, Gu Xi also discovered something. He just said that the car would arrive at the stop soon, and the speed of the car actually slowed down. It seems that he almost got off the bus just now. If he hadn''t said this, he might not be able to get off the bus for the rest of his life. It was different now. The scenery outside the car window had slowed down, and Gu Xi could even see the situation outside clearly. At this time, Gu Xi raised his head and glanced at the suppressed demon man. Several of his succubus were trying to drag him out. Are you still planning to rescue him? ?That''s not possible, Gu Xi can''t let this guy run away like this. ??So Gu Xi focused his attention on the demon man. His heart moved and he raised his left hand again. ?His raising of hands instantly attracted the attention of the passengers, and even the heads of the passengers who were pressing down on the demon man turned around. Fortunately, Gu Xi reacted quickly and quickly grabbed the ring, which made them stop looking at him. At the same time, Gu Xi secretly activated another effect of the spiritual lamp in his heart. Spiritual flame! This is the power of fire that can directly ignite the enemy''s soul. Gu Xi has never used it before, because he usually fights in large legions, so it is rare to fight alone. But it was different now. Gu Xi''s movements were not big, and no passengers noticed. With his movements, the demon man''s body instantly lit up with flames. ?However, Gu Xi still underestimated the sensitivity of the passengers in the carriage. They actually turned to look at Gu Xi at the same time. Fortunately, Gu Xi reacted quickly. He took a step back and pretended to be frightened. "Is this a demon from hell? Sure enough, the devil''s body is burning with fire." As soon as Gu Xi finished speaking, the passengers turned their heads again. Yes, the devil is with fire. ?That''s okay, he''s just a demon, just hold him down and beat him! ?Seeing the passenger turn around, Gu Xi finally breathed a sigh of relief. He blinked at the demon man who had recovered from the flames, and then stood in front of the car door. ?The car door opened instantly, and Gu Xi stepped out of the car in one step. After taking a look around to make sure that he was out of the train, Gu Xi turned around. ??He noticed that the demonic man who was still burning struggled to stand up from among the passengers and tried to walk to the car door while carrying the passengers on his back. When Gu Xi saw it, he quickly said: "Get off first and then get on. This is very logical. All the passengers who got off the train have finished getting off. Now the passengers who got on the train can get on. I remember that the train here seems to be very crowded. Some No one can squeeze in, so we need help. " As soon as he said this, many more passengers appeared near the door. They crowded towards the train frantically, even trying to squeeze Gu Xi back. ?Gu Xi was not stupid. He managed to escape, but he would go back. So he dodged and ran out. After waiting out of the crowd, Gu Xi looked back. He found that many passengers had crowded into the train, and among the crowd, the last bit of flames was slowly dissipating. Duan Lun died in battle in Hanye City. Looking at the message that popped up in front of him, Gu Xi knew that the devil man just now was finished. This guy didn''t know if he was unlucky. Not only did he appear in the same car as Gu Xi, but he also took the initiative to provoke Gu Xi. In the end, Gu Xi pushed him back and used that weird train to kill him. . It''s just a pity that there is no reward for killing the player. To give a reward, you have to set off fireworks to celebrate. Just when Gu Xi was about to turn around and leave, he suddenly felt the briefcase in his hands getting warm. ?Gu Xi was stunned for a moment, then he looked around, then opened the briefcase and took out the blank piece of paper from before. At this time, there are two more lines of text on the white paper. [Logical people (level 1): A relatively common type of weirdness. They are not aggressive and usually just keep their heads down and do their own thing. But as soon as you do something illogical, they will stare at you, and Reporting your illogical behavior to nearby powerful weirdos is the eyes and ears of the weird. Killing method: not found. Looking at the information recorded on the white paper, Gu Xi understood that this white paper was really useful. Fortunately, he did not throw it away. ??If he had thrown it away from the beginning, Gu Xi wouldn''t know where he would go to check this weird information after he encountered other weird things. After putting the white paper away, Gu Xi glanced at the train that was leaving. He turned around and headed outside the station. The station in front of you is obviously a subway station, but the floor is made of wood. When you look up, you will find that in addition to the dim lights, there are some black marks on the ceiling. ?From time to time something pokes its head out from the shadowed corner, staring at everything around it. ? Such a situation made Gu Xi not want to think too much. He walked quickly to the main entrance of the station. When he opened the door and walked out of the station in front of him, he couldn''t help but make a sound. Fuck me! (End of this chapter) Chapter 286： The most powerful and strange way of heaven, Guanyin in white (please subscribe) Chapter 286 The Strongest and Weird Heavenly Dao Guanyin in White (please subscribe) Its a new day, please subscribe, recommend, vote monthly, and provide all kinds of support! The scene that appeared in front of Gu Xi was something he had never expected. ?Beyond this station, there is a huge city composed of countless two- and three-story wooden buildings, with wires like spider webs between the houses. ?But what surprised Gu Xi was not this, but a huge white Guanyin statue erected among the buildings. ?The statue of Guanyin is quite conspicuous. From Gu Xi''s position, he can feel that Guanyin is staring closely at him. ?This feeling made Gu Xi quite uncomfortable. He was about to shrink back inside the station, but he felt that his briefcase was getting hot again. He quickly took out the white paper and found an extra line of text on it. [Grand Guanyin in White Clothes of Heaven (Level 20): The most powerful strange thing in this world. The upper limit of the level in this world is 10, and she is the only exception. At level 20, she controls the only external rules of this world. Nothing is allowed to happen during the day. fighting. ??Whoever fights in the daytime will be fully attacked by the great Goddess of Mercy in white. Killing method: Undiscovered Weakening method: not found Level 20? Gu Xi let out a low cry. ? Gu Xi never expected that as soon as he got off the train, the world would give him a direct blow. ??If it was only level 10, Gu Xi would still have an idea to give it a try. Level 20, forget it, the incarnation of death is not omnipotent. Before Gu Xi could figure out how to deal with this Heavenly Dao Guanyin in white, the white paper in his hand suddenly became hot. ?Gu Xi looked up and found that the Great Guanyin''s eyes had widened and seemed to be staring at him. ??Gu Xi understood that it was because he had been looking at the Guanyin in White Clothes of Heaven for too long, which caused the other person''s reaction. Fortunately, the rules here are quite simple. As long as you don''t fight openly during the day, you''ll be fine. ?Gu Xi quickly lowered his head, carefully put away the white paper, and walked out of the station with his briefcase. ?When he stepped onto the streets of the city, Gu Xi felt that the crowd around him suddenly became alive. ?The people walking on the street were all busy office workers. Their faces were clear and they were not the weird [logical people] Gu Xi had met before. ?However, their situation is somewhat strange. When they move forward, they either look directly at the road ahead or lower their heads. They are not used to looking up. After observing for a moment, Gu Xi discovered the reason why they were like this. Beside these mortals, there will always be some weird things hidden in the shadows. ?As long as you don''t look at these weirdos, the weirdos won''t see them, so they can live their lives safely. It is precisely because of this living environment that they have developed such a habit. Gu Xi didnt have any in-depth thoughts about these mortal habits, but Gu Xi thought it was a good way to discover other players during the day. ?Most players won''t notice this and will continue to do things as they were used to before. As long as you pay more attention, you can discover the presence of players. As for how to shady players during the day, this needs to be considered. ?After all, the number of weird things Gu Xi has seen now is less, and many rules have not been determined. Applying some rules to players is not Gu Xi''s mainstream ability. Gu Xi planned to give it a try two days ago, but if it didnt work, he would hide during the day and wait until night for the killing spree. ?Just when Gu Xi was about to find a place to stay, he suddenly found a man in a gray suit staring at him from across the street. ??This man wore a white mask on his face, but the people around him didn''t seem to notice him. ?Looking at the aqua-blue light flashing behind the mask, Gu Xi knew that this was a player from Autumn Wind City. A mage of law. After knowing some rules and information about this world, Gu Xi regarded the players in Autumn Wind City as their formidable enemies. They learn from an early age how to deal with weirdness and how to control weird abilities to strengthen themselves. ??Although they have only graduated a few days ago and may not have many powerful weirdos in their hands, Gu Xi has heard that they have the same inherent weirdness as the contracted undead. In such a world, they will really be at home and take advantage of other players. ?On the first day Gu Xi came here, he didn''t want to come into contact with these people immediately. ??The demon man named Duan Lun was tricked to death by him because that guy jumped out on his own in a place like the train that was inconvenient to leave, and he also actively tried to attack Gu Xi. Gu Xi took action after being forced to fight back. You have to be careless to avoid taking action before things start. Looking at the Order Mage from afar, Gu Xi had no intention of stepping forward to conflict or communicate with him. ??He took a step back, glanced at the sign painted on the ground, stretched out his hand and a taxi stopped in front of him. ?Gu Xi opened the back door, smiled at the Order Mage, and then sat in. ?After entering the taxi, Gu Xi''s brows suddenly frowned. ?He felt that the taxi driver in front of him seemed a little impatient, as if Gu Xi''s appearance had ruined his actions. Looking closely at the taxi driver, Gu Xi found that the driver had wrapped his whole body tightly, even wearing **** gloves on his hands. Gu Xi is not sure whether all taxi drivers in this world are like this, but he always feels that the situation is not very good. Sir, where are you going, sir. Oh! Only then did Gu Xi react. Several thoughts flashed through his mind, and finally he said, Please go to a larger park nearby and help me find a B&B. Okay, please sit down. ?The driver thought for a moment and then understood what Gu Xi meant. He put the car into gear and started. ?As the taxi drove out, Gu Xi accidentally discovered that there seemed to be some bottles and cans under the passenger seat. This situation made Gu Xi wake up a little. He put his hand on the spiritual lamp on his left wrist. If the taxi driver made any unusual behavior, Gu Xi would directly use the power of his mind. Fortunately, apart from being a little impatient, the taxi driver showed no unusual behavior along the way. The car drove for about ten minutes, and Gu Xi had already noticed that no matter where the car drove, he could directly see the huge Guanyin in white when he looked up. No wonder this Great Guanyin can suppress the whole city. It is really uncomfortable to feel that the whole city is under the eyes of this Great Guanyin. Just then the taxi stopped. "Guest, you are here. Over there is Maple Leaf Park. The maple leaves here are beautiful in autumn. Those are good B&Bs that can be rented for short periods. By the way, over there is the abandoned old campus of Yitou Middle School. There are always There are some weird things happening, so dont go over there. (End of this chapter) Chapter 287： Stay in a weird city Chapter 287 Staying in a strange city 100 chapters added, lets celebrate! Please give me subscriptions, recommendations, monthly passes, etc. Please help me promote the uniform subscription! After getting out of the car, Gu Xi looked around. For some reason, in his eyes, the city always felt dilapidated, desolate, and miserable. ??The Maple Leaf Park that the driver pointed out has twisted trees and gloomy roads. Not to mention the night, even in broad daylight, there are not many people in the park. The nearby B&Bs are quite old, with white lanterns hanging in the yard, and a shrine in front of the door, with some stones or wooden piles enshrined in water. As for the abandoned old campus of an unknown school, Gu Xi always felt like dark clouds were hovering on the roof. ? Gu Xi guessed that for such a large campus to be abandoned immediately, there was most likely something going on that couldn''t be solved. ?Judging from Gu Xis many years of experience in novels, dead people are the most basic. ?This driver always sends him to some weird places. ??Gu Xi was about to turn around and ask, but the driver raised his left hand. Sorry, I have to take over the shift, Ill go first. After saying that, he got into the taxi and drove away without waiting for Gu Xi to say anything else. Such funny things left Gu Xi speechless. Gu Xi could clearly see that the driver did not have a watch on his hand. I dont know if he is deliberately tricking himself or if there is something really wrong. ?But having already arrived here, Gu Xi had no intention of running around anymore. He thought about it, glanced at the nearby B&B building, picked the one with the cleanest appearance and walked over. Dont knock, just come in. As soon as I walked to the front of the B&B building, the small speaker installed in front of the door rang. ??Gu Xi was stunned for a moment, still hesitating, when the small speaker said again: "What are you still waiting for? Don''t knock on the door, just open the door and come in." Hearing this, Gu Xi understood what was going on. He opened the courtyard door and walked in. ?When he stepped into the outer courtyard of the small building, Gu Xi felt that the surroundings seemed a little brighter. ?At the same time, the omnipresent eyes of Guanyin no longer stared at him. Before Gu Xi could see clearly what was going on, the door of the small building was opened, and a woman in her twenties wearing a kimono walked out. ??This woman was pretty good-looking. After seeing Gu Xi, she turned around generously and then said, "Are you here to rent a B&B?" "yes, I" I have a total of four rooms here, but I am only one person, so I only rent out one room. ?But dont worry, my B&B is relatively cheap, one hundred thousand a day, which includes three meals a day, security during the day, and Warring States guards at night. I am fully responsible for all the usual laundry, going out for shopping, etc. Just relax and be fine. " Hearing how enthusiastic this woman was, Gu Xi felt uncomfortable. Why, are my conditions not good? I can tell you that the price can no longer be lowered. I have level 3 knock-knockers in my small building, and no level 5 or below will enter my small yard. ??In addition, there are 500 Shizu soldiers enshrined in my shrine, which can ensure that the fighting during the Warring States Period at night will not affect the small courtyard at all. It costs money to maintain these. I will never lower the price for 100,000 yuan. " "Okay, one hundred thousand is one hundred thousand. I want a room where you can''t open the window and see the Guanyin statue." Seeing the woman getting more and more excited, Gu Xi hurriedly said: "As long as there is such a room, I will live in it." Upon hearing this, the woman''s face showed a smile: "Yes, not only there are, but there are several rooms. I am now Lets take you in and take a look. He was not in a hurry, he opened his briefcase, took out the money and counted it carefully. I only have 220,000 yuan now. Lets rent it for two days and then talk about the rest. Okay, guest, please come this way, Ill take you to your room. After saying that, the woman took Gu Xi''s hand and walked towards the front door of the small building. In the past, the woman still introduced herself there. My name is Wudou Mino. This is a house passed down from my family. It has been built here for more than eighty years. The stone ancestors outside were begged by my grandfather personally. You can believe in their strength. ?These flowers were planted by my father. They also have some spirituality. When Shi Zu cannot resist the enemy, they can turn into a city wall to protect us overnight. My small building is divided into two floors. The first floor is the living room, kitchen, hot spring bathroom, and a guest bedroom. The upstairs is three bedrooms. Among the four rooms, only the east one on the second floor can be used. No need to see the Guanyin statue. " Okay, then Ill live in that room. ??Gu Xi now just wants to see such a big Guanyin statue without raising his head. As for where he lives, and whether the room is good or not, he doesn''t care at all. "By the way, you mentioned before that the knockers you have here are level 3 knockers. What do you mean they can''t enter the courtyard if they are below level 5?" "Guest, you are from out of town. You may not know the situation here. There are two types of weirdos here, one is the weird that wanders around, and the other is the weird that has a fixed territory. Generally, wandering weirdos will not go to other weird places. ?So most people will keep a weirdo in their homes. As long as it doesn''t violate the weirdo''s taboos, it can keep the family safe. The knocker in my house is like this. His taboo is very simple. You cannot knock on the door. If you knock on his territory, he will appear behind you. After knocking three times, you will be dragged to a door that has never been used before. The door that no one sees will never appear again. So dont take taboos seriously. In this city, even Guanyin cannot save you if you break taboos. " ?Listening to Wu Dou Mei Nao''s words, Gu Xi thought of the Order Mage he saw in front of the station. ?This kind of world is probably the most suitable for this kind of profession, at least during the day. As for the situation at night, Gu Xi has not seen it yet, and he is not sure what the scenery in the room is like. ?Thinking of this, Gu Xi asked simply. "I won''t violate this taboo, but I have something to ask. Is there anything weird about it? Why don''t you just come in and care about yourself without caring about whether there are other weird things in this place?" Yes, there is, but it will cause a big reaction from the weird people on the nearby streets, and may even become the common enemy of the weird people on the nearby streets. Normal weird people will not do this kind of thing. After hearing Wudou Mino''s explanation, Gu Xi sighed in his heart. You also know that what I said is general, but the extraordinary situation of the Order Mage is really difficult to control. ?I am afraid that the current order mages are trying to find ways to get in touch with different levels of weirdness, and prepare to absorb these weirdnesses to improve their own strength. Looking at Gu Xis uncertain expression, Wu Dou Mei Nao couldnt help but ask. What are you thinking about. Oh, I was wondering where you usually sleep. Hearing this, Wudou Mino''s little face turned red, and she gave Gu Xi a light breath, "Of course, I''ll sleep wherever you sleep!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 288： The means of each city (101161) Chapter 288 The means of each city (101161) ?During the exchange with Wu Dou Mei Nai, Gu Xi learned some information and unspoken rules of this city. These are things that cannot be recorded or reflected in normal information when he enters this world. ?For example, Gu Xi always felt that the Great Guanyin in White Clothes of Heaven was staring at him. ?This is not actually an illusion, its just that Gu Xi has been paying attention to the location of the Great Avalokitesvara, which made the Great Avalokitesvara react. After all, the weirdness of this world is that if you dont pay attention to him, he wont see you. ?It was precisely because of Gu Xi''s attention that Guanyin paid a little attention to him. ?This is because Gu Xi didn''t take action during the day. If Gu Xi had taken action at will, Guanyin might have been struck down with one palm. It can be said that Gu Xi was targeted by Guanyin entirely because of his own doing. ?Also, it was not without fighting during the day. The weird ones only appear during the day, and there is actually a battle between them and mortals. As long as your battle is secretive enough and not discovered by others, it is not a battle. ?Just like when Gu Xi used his mind lamp to take action on the train, it fell under this rule. If no one discovered it, it would not count as an action. ?Many Tricksters like to lurk in dark alleys during the day and sneak up on monsters passing by. ?However, compared to the situation during the day, Gotou Mino didnt know much about the situation at night. ?The only thing that can be known is that every night, her small B&B building will turn into a castle, and the flowers and trees planted outside will turn into a city wall, and 500 stone men will guard the city wall. ?With the small amount of troops her family has, they can only protect themselves at best and cannot expand the scope of their control any further. Since he had not faced the situation directly at night, Gu Xi could not imagine what the chaos of the Warring States Period was like at night. He could only get some general ideas from Wu Dou Mino''s description. ?Just when Gu Xi was planning to take a rest first and wait until he got better at night to deal with the chaos of the Warring States Period, Gotou Mino suddenly looked out the window. Oh my god, who is that? ?Gu Xi quickly stood in front of the window and found that someone was climbing up the statue of Guanyin in white. Those lunatics. ?At a glance, Gu Xi understood the identities of the people who were climbing the Great Guanyin Statue. They were order mages from Qiufeng City. As mages of order, they know the most about weirdness, so they naturally focus on the weirdness at the core of this world right away. Level 20 statue of the Great Avalokitesvara in White Clothes. ?As long as they take down this big Guanyin statue, or even without taking it down, as long as they can borrow part of the power of this big Guanyin statue, they can be invincible in this Bailian Festival. We cannot let them succeed like this. A thought flashed through Gu Xi''s mind. Mino, I have something to do. Ill be back before dinner in the evening. "etc." ?Wudou Mei Nai grabbed Gu Xi. "What''s wrong?" ?Gu Xi glanced at Wudou Mino curiously. Never run around outside at the junction of day and night. Its better to wait until its completely dark before coming back. If you cant find a taxi after dark, just flag down a carriage with a white lantern on it. You must not ride in a carriage with lanterns of other colors. ?In addition, bring this with you, otherwise you won''t be able to get in at night. " After saying that, he handed Gu Xi a piece of red wooden board with the word "Tongxing" written on it. You have obtained the Five-Dollers'' Access Guard. When you hold this Access Guard, you can freely enter and exit all rooms in the Five-Dollers'' House. "Okay, I get it." ?Gu Xi turned around and walked out of the B&B. ?Walking on the street, Gu Xi walked quickly while thinking about his plan. It will definitely not work to run over and stop him by force. Now all the players are hiding their identities. If they jump out at this time, they are going out to be targets. ? Gu Xi did not rule out the possibility that these players who challenged the white-clad Guanyin statue of Tiandao were pushed out as bait by other players in Qiufeng City. So it is necessary to rush over, but rushing forward directly to stop and destroy is what a fool would do. He must think of a way to see if there are other ideas to deal with these players who jump higher. ?Just as Gu Xi was on his way, a message suddenly popped up in front of him. Bai Liancheng Wu Hetong violated the regulations, was found guilty of cheating, and withdrew from the standings. ?Gu Xi was stunned for a moment, then raised his head to look at the statue of the Avalokitesvara in white. He found that around the climbing players, each one was surrounded by four ghosts like hanging ghosts. ?These ghosts will not attack you, they will just surround you. ??Wu Hetong is the master of these ghosts. He did not use the undead in the weapon card, but mobilized his own men. This naturally violated the **** rules that Bai Liancheng changed this year and lost the opportunity to rank in points. But he didn''t care about that at all. Wu Hetong is now waiting for the white-clad Guanyin statue of Tiandao to see these ghosts and determine that he is at war with these players during the day. As soon as this judgment is made, Wu Hetong will immediately crush the props in his hands, surrender, and leave this world. After returning home, he can brag to his guild leader that he defeated five players from Autumn Wind City in a one-on-one battle. ?According to the nature of their guild leader, there is a high probability that he will make up for his losses and give him some benefits. Although he cannot complete other tasks, this is better than safety. ??Moreover, he didnt come in with a **** card, and his ranking had nothing to do with him from the beginning. It would be great if he could just sit outside and watch the show with the title of a hero. ??Wu Hetong didn''t know that when he took action, there were several Necromancer players nearby lamenting why such a good opportunity was snatched away first. ?At the same time, Wu Hetong also noticed that the statue of Guanyin in white clothes of Tiandao opened his eyes, slowly lowered his head, and looked at what was happening in front of him. The sudden appearance of the undead was a provocation to him, but what was the situation of the people surrounded by the ghosts, and why were they hanging motionless in mid-air. In fact, the Great Avalokitesvara Statue of Heavenly Dao in White didn''t understand that it wasn''t that these five people didn''t want to move, but that all their roads were now blocked by ghosts. ?As long as they move, they will encounter ghosts. The ghosts will automatically determine that they have launched an attack. ??If they don''t move, they still have a chance to wait for the Great Avalokitesvara Statue of Heaven to take action to get rid of the ghost and the necromancer who released the ghost. If it is moved, the names of the five of them will be among those who are eliminated. ??But Wu Hetong put his life on the line in order to fight for this, and now it is impossible for these guys to hide. He tightened the props in his hands and ordered loudly: "Ghost, make a face!" All the ghosts stared at several players with their dead fish eyes. Finally one player couldn''t stand it anymore and shouted loudly: "Get out of here!" Then other players immediately attacked all around, shouting while attacking: "We are weird, we are weird!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 289： The Great Guanyin in White Clothes of Heaven takes action (please subscribe) Chapter 289 The Great Guanyin in White Clothes of Heaven takes action (please subscribe) ??Those players in Autumn Wind City used their own weird methods, but they never figured out one thing. ?The Great Avalokitesvara in White Clothes of Heaven does not allow any fighting to occur during the day, but it does not prevent people from releasing undead or weird things. ??If you don''t let him go, you won''t be prompted when you first enter, saying that you have to ensure the identity of your undead or demons during the day. ? It is also the same reason. All the weird attacks in this city are hidden in places where others don''t notice. ? ? Taking action in front of the Great Guanyin in White Clothes of Tiandao, and still saying that he is weird, this is clearly a slap in the face of this weird boss. Just looking at them, the Great Guanyin in White Clothes of Heaven slowly raised her left hand. In her left hand, she was holding Guanyin''s jade purification bottle. ?Seeing this action, Wu Hetong''s mind tightened, and without saying a word, he crushed the props in his hands and ran away! Bai Liancheng Wu Hetong, exit this world! As this voice rang in the ears of all players, the players all understood what was happening. At the same time, all the players also noticed that there was a look of doubt and anger on the face of the white-clad Guanyin statue of Heaven. It was as if someone had punched her in the face. ?The eyes staring at the five Autumn Wind City players also became different. The five players stopped shouting when they saw it. They immediately activated their abilities and planned to escape from here quickly. ??But no matter how fast they move, they can''t move faster than the statue of Guanyin in white. Only raising the position of the Jade Pure Bottle, these five players were sucked into the Jade Pure Bottle. ??Then a prompt sound came from all the players'' ears at the same time. The high servant of Autumn Wind City died in battle. Autumn Wind City Lou Kai died in battle. Xu Yuewei died in battle in Autumn Wind City. Niu Yong died in battle in Autumn Wind City. Qiufeng City Shitou San died in battle. A series of messages about death in battle poured cold water on all players. They all understand that in front of the statue of Guanyin in white clothes, they are all weak. Some players had the intention to retreat, and they quickly retreated to a place they thought was safe. ?But Gu Xi did not stop. He continued to walk towards the white-clothed Guanyin statue of Tiandao as before. Gu Xi wants to go there to observe and see if he can find some players from other cities. The relationship between the players in the three cities has been settled just now. All the players want the players in other cities to die. Now a hostile player can be found. ?Gu Xi wanted to take this opportunity to keep an eye on a few more people. Sure enough, as he was walking towards the Great Guanyin Statue in White Clothes of Tiandao, Gu Xi noticed some players walking back in a hurry. They tried hard to calm themselves down and make themselves like mortals in this world, but their steps and the frightened expressions on their faces betrayed them. ? Gu Xi did not follow them, but watched them from a distance, memorized their characteristics and location, and prepared to find time to sneak attack at night. ?Under Gu Xis observation, he also discovered the difference between the players in Qiufeng City and Hanye City. The main profession of the players in Autumn Wind City is the Order Mage. According to the information Gu Xi knows, as long as they activate a strange person, their soul will become a spirit body to control the strange power. So as long as the strange power is used, the eyes of these players will immediately turn into luminous blue, and their props and equipment will also be transformed into strange things. ?Although it has become a normal prop now, it will obviously look a little awkward when worn on the body. ? It seemed that Gu Xi saw a male player at a glance, wearing a pair of blood-red high heels. Although no one paid attention to his situation, it could be seen that those high heels were the natal weirdness he controlled. ??The players in Hanye City are on the demon route. Although they are all demon warlocks, they all have the aura of demons in them. ??Now that they have the appearance of normal people, their skin may have returned to normal color, but their size cannot be changed. ??The male players in Hanye City are all taller than normal people, usually starting at 1.9 meters, with strong bodies and strong muscles. ??Their weapons and equipment will also become decorations and hit them directly, which will make them look like bosozoku or non-mainstream. ??And women are mostly succubi, and their figures will become very good, but they will become a bit coquettish. The equipment will be directly attached to the tailbone. If you dont pay attention to it, it will be particularly conspicuous. It can be said that people in Hanye City are the most difficult to hide during the day. Their size and build are their most obvious weaknesses. On the other hand, the Necromancer is actually not very eye-catching during the day. As long as the undead troops are not released and a large group of followers are not taken to the streets, there will be no problem. Along the way, Gu Xi also found several necromancers. The reason why these necromancers were recognized by Gu Xi was not because Gu Xi recognized their appearance. After all, after entering this world, the faces of all players have been affected, so that people cannot recognize them and will not scare people away because of some people''s fame. Even if Gu Xi had a few good friends in the Nether Bone Wind Academy and were in this world, he wouldn''t be able to recognize them by their faces. You can only recognize your companions through communication and habitual actions. ?The reason why Gu Xi could recognize these people as necromancers was simply because they were better at playing than demon warlocks. ??The demon sorcerer named Duan Lun that Gu Xi met last time lost his life just by playing with the succubus. ?These necromancer players all play high-end games. ??The ghost girl didnt know how they managed to play the game. ?Gu Xi looked at the ghost girl in white who was following them. At first he thought they were haunted by ghosts. Only later did I discover that they had that kind of relationship with these ghostly women. ?Gu Xi also had to admit that sometimes the necromancer could only think of something he could not do. ??Gu Xi has no plans to take action against players in the same city. It is still daytime, and most of the players in Bailian City have not yet used their contracted undead or the undead troops they brought. ?At this time, it is still unclear whether the players in the same city are enemies or friends. But it was different tonight. ??When the necromancers in Bailian City use their own undead troops, break the rules, and are kicked out of the rankings, then the players on the rankings will be enemies. ??Whether they are players in the same city or not, by tomorrow, that ranking list will become a wanted poster. (End of this chapter) Chapter 290： In front of the Guanyin statue (please subscribe) Chapter 290 In front of the Guanyin Statue (please subscribe) Please subscribe, recommend, vote monthly, and support us! ??When Gu Xi walked near the statue of Guanyin in white clothes of Tiandao, the crowd watching the excitement had already left. ? Gu Xi looked up at the huge Guanyin statue several hundred meters high, took a deep breath, and was about to walk inside. Unexpectedly, a security guard stopped Gu Xi at this time: "It''s half past four, and I''m off work. Please come back tomorrow to visit." Closing so early? ? Gu Xi was speechless. He had walked for a long time to get here. He couldn''t help but go up and touch the statue of Guanyin in white. Theres no other way. The place needs to be cleared before six oclock, and it will naturally close at four-thirty. ?Uncle Security Guard is a mortal, so when he saw that Gu Xi was not weird, he naturally started talking. Hearing this, Gu Xi raised his eyebrows. Clear the place before six o''clock? ??Is it possible that the statue of Guanyin in White Clothes of Heaven has other places to go after six o''clock? Looking at the serious look on the security guard''s face, Gu Xi knew that there was no way he could get in. ?However, Gu Xi didn''t want to rush back. He couldn''t run away in vain. ?So Gu Xi asked: "Is there a tavern nearby where you can see the big Guanyin statue? I want to find a place to have a drink." Yes, there are roadside stalls in the alley over there. You must look at the carts lit with white lanterns and sit in them. Hearing the white lantern again, Gu Xi also had a trace of doubt in his heart. ?Four Dou Mino also said before that if you go back at night, if it is too late, you can call a carriage, but it must be a carriage with a white lantern. ?Is it possible that this white lantern has a different meaning? ?Although he had such doubts in his heart, Gu Xi still didn''t ask any more questions. Maybe among the mortals in this world, the idea of ??white lanterns is their common sense. ?Gu Xi followed the direction pointed by the security guard, turned around and walked to a nearby alley. Sure enough, some people have already pushed the carts out in this alley. ? Gu Xi found that after they fixed the trolley, they didn''t take out the food first, but hung up the lantern first. ?In addition to the white lanterns mentioned by the security uncle, there are also green lanterns and black lanterns hanging on nearby stalls. ?? Gu Xi took one look at that kind of stall and hesitated for a moment. He did not commit suicide on the first day, but finally sat at a stall with white lanterns hanging on it. At this time, the boss was sorting the ingredients. When he saw Gu Xi sitting down, the boss quickly stepped forward and asked. Guest, if you want something to eat, here is the menu. ? Gu Xi looked through the menu and found that the most expensive item here was only 150 yuan, and the cheapest item was almost 30 yuan. Gu Xi thought for a while, took out a ten thousand yuan note and put it on the table. "Bring me some food and wine. I''ll probably sit here until after six o''clock, and you can watch the food being served." ?Seeing Gu Xi''s behavior, the boss thought for a moment and finally collected the money. Guest, please wait, I will serve you the food right away. As the boss spoke, he turned around and served Gu Xi three small plates of pickles. After that, he poured a plate of sake for Gu Xi, and then started to deal with other ingredients. ? Gu Xi smelled the wine and found that the wine seemed very light, as light as drinking boiled water, while the food served was normal and tasted pretty good. If you dont have big requirements, its not a problem to spend an hour or two eating here. ?But Gu Xi was more curious about what was for sale at the stalls with the other two types of lanterns. Without getting up, Gu Xi glanced at him from a distance. At the stall with a green lantern, the boss was grilling the tentacles of an octopus with human eyes. As for the stall with the black lantern, it was too far away and Gu Xi couldn''t see it clearly. The only thing he could see was a watermelon over there, and pink brains could be dug out of it. ? Gu Xi felt that these two stalls were not for mortals to eat and drink, but which one corresponded to the weird ones during the day and which one corresponded to the soldiers at night. ?While Gu Xi was thinking about this, the boss had already delivered the first portion of food. That was a portion of saury as long as an index finger. Looking at the grilled saury that can be eaten in one bite, Gu Xi couldn''t help but shook his head. No wonder this thing only costs 30 yuan. It turns out that the head itself is not big. ? Gu Xi put the saury in front of his nose and smelled it. Just as he was about to take a bite, he found a woman sitting in front of the green stall next to him. ??This woman is wearing a mask and a long windbreaker, the kind of perverted style that can scare others when she opens the windbreaker on the street. After sitting down, she pointed to the freshly roasted tentacles and said, "Boss, have a bunch!" "for you." ??The boss placed a bunch of freshly grilled octopus tentacles in front of the woman. The woman patted the table and a green light fell. Gu Xi found that he could not see the woman''s actions clearly. Boss, whats going on? Gu Xi pointed at the green light and asked. While the boss was grilling something, he said with a smile: "Guests rarely come out to eat, right? Green Lantern is a weird eating stall. Some weird things will trigger taboos when people see their faces, but you can''t eat without showing your face." Face. So every stall will have such a lantern, and there will be one in front of you. If you dont want people to see you, and you dont want to see the weirdness outside, you can click on the white button in front of the table. ?But you have to be gentle. My buttons are old and have been repaired several times. " Gu Xi lowered his head and saw that there was a white button in front of the table. Gu Xi thought for a moment and then looked up at the lanterns on the stall. He found that there were five white lanterns hanging here, which corresponded to the five in front of the stall. Location. After understanding something, Gu Xi didn''t say anything more. He put the saury in his mouth, bit it hard, and started to eat it with big mouthfuls. As time passed by, Gu Xi noticed that after five o''clock, there were many strange things coming from all directions towards the statue of Guanyin in white. ?They now seem to ignore some bans and just appear on the streets. ??When Gu Xi looked at them, they also looked at Gu Xi, but had no intention of attacking Gu Xi. They just looked at Gu Xi one more time and entered the park area of ??the White-clad Guanyin of Heaven. ??The security guard who stopped Gu Xi before didn''t even pay attention to these weird things and just let them in. ?This situation made Gu Xi quite puzzled. Even if these people who came in were weird, you haven''t gotten off work yet. You had the momentum to block him before. This is a roasted lantern, best eaten while its hot. At this time, the boss brought the freshly baked goods to Gu Xi. When he saw Gu Xi looking towards the statue of Guanyin in white, the boss also asked. "What are you looking at?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 291： When night comes, the devil appears (103161) Chapter 291 Night comes and the demon appears (103161) The average subscription is still increasing, and the addition of updates will not stop. Please rest assured, I am working hard to add more updates. Please subscribe, recommend, and vote monthly! Nothing, Im just curious as to why there are so many weird things happening here. Thats the protection of underage Weirds. During the day, Weirds are home, but at night, even a powerful Weird cant defeat thousands of soldiers. So the weird ones below level 5 can come to the Guanyin Statue every day before nightfall to seek protection. For level 5 and above weirdness, you can only bear it yourself. " The boss placed the newly prepared food in front of Gu Xi and spoke casually. ?At this time, the boss also saw that Gu Xi was not from this city. He is quite curious about strange things. I''m afraid it''s a trickster from other places. ??Although he is a mortal and doesn''t like the weird things that appear in the city during the day, the boss doesn''t want to destroy some of the city''s customs. ?So the boss just said one sentence and didnt go on further. Let alone introduce those weird situations. ? Gu Xi didnt ask. The weird ones were not the goal of his visit this time, at least not the weak ones. ?His target is the Warring States melee at night and players in other cities. To be able to make the Bailian Festival like this, Bailianchengs face has been greatly humiliated this time. ??If the top spot in the Bailian Festival is snatched away by players from other cities, then Bailian City will not have to think about raising its head in the next ten years. ??Whether its for himself or for Bai Liancheng, Gu Xis goal will not be on Weiyi. ?Perhaps only those players in Autumn Wind City have a need for these weird things. ?While Gu Xi was eating and drinking, the sky gradually darkened. Around half past six, the sky was almost dark, with only some light remaining where the sun was setting. At this time, the statue of Tiandao Guanyin in white was directly wiped off the map as if it had been stimulated by something. ?At the same time, the sound of bells and drums rang, and Gu Xi found that the entire city seemed to be magnified many times. ??The two-story wooden buildings that originally formed the city have now been transformed into castles such as Japanese castle towers. The distance between houses was widened, and a variety of different soldiers appeared on the city walls. ?The original streets and alleys have turned into wilderness, and the trees in the distance have grown rapidly and twisted into different shapes. ??But this was not what surprised Gu Xi. Gu Xi found that some shrines not far away were actually shining with dazzling golden light. What are those places? ? Gu Xi asked curiously. As soon as he raised his head when asking the question, he was startled by the boss''s situation. It turned out that there were more than twenty soldiers in armor standing behind the boss at some point. They were holding tools and roasting food, while the boss himself was sitting aside like a general, commanding. ?Seeing Gu Xi looking over, the boss also smiled at Gu Xi. ?Then Gu Xi discovered that the food in front of him seemed to have become much larger due to the influence of the night. It''s just that Gu Xi doesn''t have time to talk about this now. He slowly stood up, and the various equipment decorated on his suit returned to his body. Holding the spiritual lamp in his left hand, the cold wind staff in his right hand, and the reverse lich on his shoulder, Gu Xi walked out of the food stall with satisfaction. ?The moment he stepped out of the food stall, a voice sounded in Gu Xi''s ears. Please note that you have stepped out of the safe range, and you will be attacked by monsters in the dark. The monster in the night? ?Gu Xi thought for a moment and looked up into the darkness. At this moment, Gu Xi heard a voice coming from the distance. Its a human being, its a human being! "where?" Kill! Eat meat! ?Looking in the direction of the sound, Gu Xi found a group of weird demon-like creatures rushing out from not far away. They are said to be demonic creatures because they have horns on their heads and their skin is red or brown. They are weird because they are carrying wooden sticks and wearing tiger skins around their waists. They don''t look like normal beings. There were not many of them, only seventeen or eighteen. When they rushed forward, their steps were obviously weak. It looked like they had been hungry for nine meals in three days. No wonder they rushed out immediately when they saw Gu Xi appearing alone. ?But its understandable if you think about it. ?Mortals in this world all know what they will encounter at night. Even when setting up a stall outside, there are soldiers protecting you. ??These demons have no way of finding meat to eat. Now it is rare to see a mortal with nothing beside him, so they will naturally jump out to grab the meat. ??Its just that they met Gu Xi. Looking at these strange demons rushing towards them, Gu Xi stretched out his hand, and the evil coffin appeared in front of him. ?When Gu Xi turned over and jumped onto the evil coffin, the city gate behind him opened, and the skeleton soldiers of the fighting team rushed out quickly, followed by a group of ghosts. ?At the same time, a voice came from Gu Xi''s ear. Bai Liancheng Gu Xi violated the regulations, was found guilty of cheating, and withdrew from the standings. Hearing this voice, Gu Xi smiled, and then pressed his hand forward. Kill them! ?Hearing Gu Xi''s order, the skeleton leader of the last fighting team under Gu Xi raised his sword and rushed out. ?This is the skeleton leader who has been with Gu Xi for a long time. At first, he had 4 combat teams under Gu Xi, but slowly he only had one combat team left. Even so, he has always served Gu Xi''s men. Even if Gu Xi has more undead leaders or even heroes, he has always stood by Gu Xi''s side. ??This time Gu Xi released him. For this skull leader, it was an opportunity for him. ?Gu Xi has already replenished all his troops, and also arranged several skeleton warriors in his team. Now this oldest combat team has reached its highest level of combat effectiveness. The 57 skeleton soldiers rushed forward together, raising their shields and striking in front of those weird demons. The strange demons that rushed over seemed to be powerful beings, but they were pushed back several steps by the skeleton soldiers. ?This situation shocked the skull leader. He raised his sword in a slashing motion. ?So all the skeleton soldiers raised their shields to protect themselves, and at the same time slashed out at the weird demon with their long swords. At this time, the ghosts that flew out from behind had also arrived in front of the weird demon. They immediately pounced on the weird demon and stretched out their hands to grab it. But as soon as they grabbed it, their arms quickly retracted, and they discovered that this weird demon was actually covered with a thin layer of flames. ?Such a situation made the demons feel that they were able to do it again. They raised their big sticks and hit the skeleton soldiers in front of them hard, trying to carve out a **** path. (End of this chapter) Chapter 292： Exit the rankings and officially confront (102161) Chapter 292: Exit ranking, formal confrontation (102161) ??But the weird demons really overestimated their own strength and combat effectiveness. ??The wooden stick they smashed down did not break the skeleton soldiers'' shields, but was defended by them. ?At the same time, the skeleton soldiers took this opportunity to pierce the demon''s body with a backhand sword. Finally, one demon was slashed by multiple skeleton soldiers and finally fell to the ground. Your skeleton soldier (level 4, summoned object) kills the mountain evil spirit (level 2), you get 1 experience point (overflow storage 1 point), the combat team gets 1 experience point, and the summoned object gets 6 experience points. A wild ghost in the mountains? Looking at the pop-up message, Gu Xi knew the name of this weird demon. ??Also knew that this thing did not belong to Hanye City. It seems that the players did not appear on the night battlefield for the first time. Kill them all! ?After knowing the enemy''s situation, Gu Xi no longer held back and issued orders to his men. The 57 skeleton soldiers were enough to deal with the 14 mountain ghosts. The ghosts did not attack anymore, but took the opportunity to float around. It can be seen that they are exploring the surroundings. Originally this was the mission of the gargoyles, but last time when fighting crows, all the gargoyles were wiped out. New gargoyles have not been spawned this week, so Gu Xi no longer has flying troops that can move at high speed, and the ghosts are also gone. It becomes an existence that Gu Xi can use to explore paths. When these ghosts flew out, Gu Xi also raised the cold wind staff in his hand. Spiritualism! A spiritual spell fell, and the body of the mountain ghost that had just been chopped to death moved, and finally turned into a zombie carrying a wooden stick and stood up from the ground. The new zombie''s skin is dark red, and its size is obviously larger than that of normal zombies. You successfully used spiritualism and got a stick zombie (level 2), with 1 spiritualist experience point. Stick Zombie (level 2, summoned object): experience (0/300), attack 3, defense 4, life 15, skill: stun. Looking at the message that popped up, Gu Xi rolled his eyes, "Useless trash!" ??Although I dont really like the attributes and information of this kind of stick zombie, when its time to summon the soul, Gu Xi still has to summon the soul. After all, Gu Xi planned to replenish his troops this time. He relied on his men to fight along the way, and he was only responsible for summoning souls. ?After Gu Xi summoned a wooden stick zombie, the wooden stick zombie immediately joined in the attack on its original companions. ?At this moment, the morale of those mountain ghosts dropped rapidly, and it didn''t take long for the fourteen wild ghosts to turn into nine new stick zombies. ?Seeing that the ghost did not come back, Gu Xi did not wait for them. The main city gate behind him pushed forward and took back the zombies and skeleton soldiers with wooden sticks. ?At the same time, Gu Xi also got an inconspicuous piece of equipment, a tooth-like necklace. You have obtained the treasure, the fang of the evil spirit. Since you have exited the rankings, you cannot get any points. Evil Ghost''s Fangs: After killing the evil ghost, you can pull out his fangs. During the day, you can give orders to the fangs to attack nearby mortals or strange things. Note: Please do not take out your fangs and give orders in the crowd, because your behavior will be discovered. ? Gu Xi took one look at this thing and knew that it was a treasure that could only be used in this world. If he is still on the ranking list, this thing can add one or two points. Now that he is no longer on the ranking list, it doesn''t matter whether this thing adds points or not. The advantage of this thing is that it can be shot secretly during the day. . Putting away the [Evil Ghost''s Fangs], Gu Xi thought of the ranking list. He opened the rankings and glanced at them. Just as he thought, as the battle began at night, most of the players in Bailian City released their own undead troops and exited the rankings. There are very few Bailiancheng players who are still on the points ranking list. Among these players, Gu Xi saw a relatively familiar name. Bailiancheng You Songsheng, 3 points, ranked 33rd. It feels good that this guy is still alive. Gu Xi smiled and then focused on the other city players. Now I believe these players have discovered that something is wrong. ??Faguo is just one or two Bailiancheng players withdrawing from the rankings. They will also think that this is because the Bailiancheng players cannot beat them for various reasons and have to use their own undead or life-saving means. Now a large number of players from Bailian City have withdrawn, and only players from Qiufeng City and Hanye City are left in the rankings. As long as they are not stupid, they will immediately understand that there is a problem here. ?These players made what they thought was the right choice right away. Hide. This is what the players in Autumn Wind City think. At night, the players in Autumn Wind City have the least advantage. They are not strong enough, and they do not have enough troops like the players in the other two cities. The only things they can use are their own strangeness and some strange methods. So they immediately chose to hide and see the situation. ?But everyone understood that they could not hide for long. ?This is not against them. To the players of Autumn Wind City, this world is like a huge rice warehouse. ?The people wandering around the city were all weird things that they had never dared to think about before. For players in Autumn Wind City who make a living by capturing and controlling weird things, this world is a huge treasure. The key to unlocking the lock is fighting and exploring every night. If there is no way to find the corresponding weird killing or control methods every night, they can only watch those weird things swimming around in front of them. It''s okay for a day or two. They may reduce their sense of existence because of the madness of the Necromancer players in Bailian City, hide themselves, and then go out to act during the day. But as the time gets longer and longer, they may not necessarily sit still. Gotta live with it. ?On the one hand, the weird things during the day are swimming in front of them, and they have no way to capture or kill these weird things, and they are unwilling to do so. On the other hand, they will find that the necromancer''s combat effectiveness will continue to improve with battle after battle. If the delay continues, they will only be killed. At that time, they will appear on the battlefield at night, but I believe that by that time, they will have nothing to do on this battlefield. As for the players in Hanye City, they are different from Qiufeng City. They are also war-type players. It is not a problem for them to go to the battlefield head-on. They are willing to participate in the battle. So in the past two nights, the players in Hanye City were beaten. ?For Gu Xi, it doesn''t actually matter who he fights. Even if the players in these two cities don''t jump out tonight, the battle of the necromancer will not be reduced at all. Because all necromancers understand that the first two days after entering the game are the best time to kill heavily and recruit souls to replenish troops. This world is a rice warehouse for the players in Autumn Wind City, and it is also a huge treasure house for the necromancers. Time cannot be wasted. (End of this chapter) Chapter 293： Army of Demons (please subscribe) Chapter 293 The Legion of Demons (please subscribe) Kill forward! After Gu Xi killed the first batch of enemies, more and more enemies appeared in front of Gu Xi. ?These enemies appear in waves. Most of their strength is at level 2 to level 3, and there are almost 30 to 50 people each time they appear. They also have different looks. Some are ashigaru wearing straw armor and carrying bamboo spears, some are boar heads covered with thick mud, and some are weird monks who look like monks but have tattoos on their bodies. ??Although their attack method is a frontal battle, their style is a little weird. They always try to find some weird directions when they attack, making it difficult to guard against them. ?However, Gu Xi didn''t pay attention to this at all. Gu Xi, who had enough troops under his command, directly placed his troops in front and drove over them with his unparalleled troops. He himself kept recruiting souls and replenishing troops from behind. Without even releasing the heroes, Gu Xi had already killed seven or eight troops and harvested more than two hundred different undead. Its just that these undead, like the stick zombies, are ordinary undead with no special characteristics, and Gu Xi just threw them into the cannon fodder queue. On the contrary, he killed some of the things left behind by these enemies, which made Gu Xi become somewhat interested. ??The Mountain Lord''s Fang (treasure): A fang that records some conditions of the Level 4 Strange Mountain Lord. With this in hand, you will have a chance to kill the Mountain Lord during the day. Treasures Guarded by Ashigaru (Map): Record the location of treasures guarded by a group of Ashigaru. During the day, you can go to this location to take out the treasures. ġleggy monk''s token used to prove his identity, with this token he can go to nearby monasteries and seek protection and blessings from him, but who would use a token as a serious monk. Looking at these harvests, Gu Xi slowly understood what the Bailian Festival in front of him would be like without the participation of Qiufeng City and Hanye City. ?At that time, all necromancer players would carry military cards and rely on the troops in the military cards to fight. After killing the enemy, use spiritualism to replenish troops. This method can be used without the participation of Qiufeng City and Hanye City. This method is relatively fair. At least everyones starting point is the same. The rest is to compete with each player''s skills, command methods when encountering enemies, and the success rate of summoning spirits. ?At the end of the battle, what matters is the quality and data of your troops. ?However, with the addition of Qiufeng City and Hanye City, the situation has become different. These fair and just rules have become unimportant to the grievances between the cities. ?Most Necromancer players have made a choice. Even if they dont care about their ranking in the rankings, they still have to concentrate large forces to kill players in other cities. It can be said that once the necromancers let go of their methods, the enemies they encountered at the beginning were enough to see. ??Gu Xi didn''t even send out his heroes, but directly sent out a combat team, which achieved an effect close to clearing the battlefield. ?This made Gu Xi change his eyes and look at the larger battlefield not far away. Well go over there, and you can go back to the city after cleaning up the battlefield. After killing another batch of enemies, Gu Xi immediately summoned all the enemies into new undead souls, and then issued orders to the skeleton leader. ?Then Gu Xi drove the evil coffin and rushed in one direction. The reason why he came in this direction was because he heard the sound of blowing coming from this direction. The sound here is a bit loud. Compared with the miscellaneous soldiers just killed, there are obviously more enemies here. ??Gu Xi was also a little tired of fighting the miscellaneous soldiers. He happened to encounter a powerful enemy here, so Gu Xi naturally wanted to come over and take a look. When Gu Xi drove the evil coffin around half a street and followed the sound of blowing, he saw the enemy this time. Just as he guessed, the enemy this time was no longer a small group of 20 to 50 people like before. In front of us is a large army of more than 500 people. There were more than a hundred trumpeters in the army, and the sound of blowing and beating that Gu Xi heard came from their hands. Most of the remaining more than 400 people were spearmen wearing gorgeous armor made of feathers. Together they guarded a sixteen-person sedan in the middle of the team. ?This large sedan chair was hung with silk and inlaid with gems, gold and silver, and inside sat a mummy wearing a white feather coat and a black top hat. ?This mummy has three eye sockets. When Gu Xi appeared, the mummy also saw Gu Xi''s presence. He slowly raised his head, opened his mouth and said to Gu Xi: "Get out!" After saying that, he raised a folding paper fan and pointed forward, "Let''s go and ignore that trash." ?His words of trash were deliberately said loudly, clearly telling Gu Xi that I just don''t like you, so come and beat me if you can. Regarding this persons behavior, Gu Xi had to admit that he was the most provocative person he had ever encountered. I dont know where this monster got the confidence to dare to challenge Gu Xi like this. ?No matter what the situation of this monster is, he has annoyed Gu Xi now anyway. As soon as Gu Xi raised his hand, a huge city gate appeared in front of the army, and at the same time a special army walked out of it. This army was completely covered in black dust, and all that could be seen were the spears they held in their hands. The Black Gun Battalion goes out and kills them! ?This unit that stepped forward was the Black Spear Battalion under Gu Xi. Because of this Bailian Festival, Gu Xi specially gathered all the troops and placed them near the city gates. ??Whether he encounters some situation in the world or Alidovi encounters some trouble, he can quickly mobilize the troops. He will not be unable to mobilize the appropriate troops due to reasons such as the troops are not available. ?The situation before him was like this. As soon as Gu Xi saw the enemy''s arrangement, he immediately released the Black Spear Battalion. They are also spearmen. Gu Xi wants to see whether his own spearmen are stronger or the enemy''s spearmen. ?Following Gu Xi''s order, the attacking Black Spear Battalion began to charge forward. While they were moving, the enemy finally saw the troops of the Black Spear Battalion clearly. They were wearing red battle clothes and black hats, and their skin shone with a metallic sheen. Seeing this, the mummy sitting on the sedan pointed his hand forward. Charge from the front and fight with them to kill! The mummy is full of confidence in his spear stabbing skills. In his eyes, there is nothing that his spearmen cannot do. It''s just that he didn''t think about it at all, what he saw was just the appearance. ??The black gun battalion in front of us looks like metal troops, but in fact, the largest number of them are skeleton soldiers. For skeleton soldiers, they have more than half the dodge rate for piercing attacks. Normal people would choose bludgeoning as their main attack method when seeing skeleton soldiers. Those who choose piercing attacks like this are really rare. ??It''s a pity that the mummy didn''t know that he made the wrong choice, and he was still roaring loudly. Kill them, kill everyone who offends my majesty! (End of this chapter) Chapter 294： Demonic players who want to take advantage (please subscribe) Chapter 294 Demonic players who want to take advantage (please subscribe) Its a new week, please subscribe, recommend, vote monthly, and support us in any way, thank you all! ! The two troops collided and each showed their best abilities. ??The Black Spear Battalion''s attacks were like a tide, constantly moving forward, hitting the enemy on the opposite side. ?But the attacks of the mummy''s men have a different style. Their attacks are like snowflakes falling from the sky, fluttering and piercing from different angles. When the two sides fought together, Gu Xi knew that he would win this time. ??Although the attacks of the mummy''s men looked gorgeous, their level was not as good as that of Gu Xi''s Black Spear Battalion. ?At the same time, there are so many fancy things in their attacks, which makes their attack speed much slower than that of the Black Spear Battalion. ??When the Black Gun Battalion fired three shots, they could only attack with two shots. In addition, the black ash of the Black Gun Battalion played a role in hiding them, and the skeleton soldiers had the effect of evading piercing attacks. Often, the Black Spear Battalion can only kill one Black Spear Battalion soldier after they have killed five or six enemies. Under such circumstances, the mummy finally came to his senses. His men were not invincible. This time he was careless. ??However, compared to the previous small force, this mummy was considered a small figure. Faced with this situation, he reacted quickly, reached out and took out something like a black chess piece and threw it towards his spearmen. A kind of black feathers fell on the spearmen, giving them a new layer of armor. ?At the same time, the trumpeter in front of him also kept playing. For a time, the morale of the spearmen greatly increased, and the attack speed towards the Black Spear Camp was also much faster. ??But they still underestimated Gu Xi. Gu Xi did not use any spells as the mummy thought. Instead, he acted according to his own plan and used spiritualism on the corpses who died in the battle. This time the spiritualism went on, and the corpses on the ground immediately transformed into zombies holding spears. They followed Arroyo and joined in the attack. Even if Arroyo did not include them in the Black Spear Battalion, they who were behind Arroyo could still receive Arroyo''s blessing and participate in the battle. As new undead are added, the proportion of troops between the enemy and ourselves begins to change. ??No matter how much the mummy uses spells to strengthen its own troops, it is useless. The number of those gorgeously dressed spearmen is getting smaller and smaller, and the black gun battalion will soon attack the mummy. At this moment, Gu Xi suddenly turned his head and looked in another direction. Skeleton soldiers with swords and shields, skeleton archers, skeleton mages and other powerful troops began to appear around him. ?As troops one after another came out of the gate of the earth, a demon army also appeared at the position Gu Xi was staring at. At the front of this army were four demon heroes. ?They were three men and one woman. The strongest male demon at the front had blood-red skin and looked like a peeled prawn. The two following behind him were tall and had curved horns, in the style of traditional demons. ??The last female demon was a bit surprising. She was actually wearing a blood-red exoskeleton mecha, which suddenly raised her height to the height of a male demon. Behind them, followed a large number of red-skinned little devils who were only half the height of normal people. Some of them held three-pronged forks, some raised their hands high with fireballs condensed in their hands, and some simply came out without holding anything. When he put his hands on the ground, the muscles in his arms swelled and became like a gorilla. ??The number of demons brought by these people was not very large, less than 400 in total, but Gu Xi''s face became a little solemn. ??The people of Hanye City united together so quickly? "The Bone-Zhanying Battalion attacks." With this thought in his mind, Gu Xi decisively released Robbie. At the same time, he turned to look at the Black Gun Battalion, "Arroyo, go faster." ??Seeing the new troops coming out of the city gate, the demon troops rushing towards Gu Xi were stunned. What kind of army is this? ??They are obviously skeleton soldiers holding swords with both hands, why do they have candles on their heads? ?Is it possible that the skeleton soldier is an illusion and the candle above his head is the real thing? ?Several demon heroes gave orders one after another, asking their men to attack the candles above the enemy''s heads. At the same time, several demons themselves rushed forward. From this point, we can also see the fighting style of Demon Warlock players. They are also used to fighting directly. ??Gu Xi didn''t care about the impact of demonic players. There were many skeleton bosses in Zhanguzhi''s team. However, the skeleton warriors just arranged to join could also fight without Gu Xi''s action. At this time, his attention was on Arroyo''s side. With the appearance of the demon players, Gu Xi felt that there might be something wrong with the mummy. These demon players were coming for this mummy. I dont know if there is anyone behind these demon players to direct them. If so, there must be others behind them. Now is not the time to bring out all the troops. On the contrary, recruiting souls and replenishing troops now is the most reasonable choice. Sure enough, when Gu Xi ignored the four demon players and continued to recruit souls to replenish his troops, two or three kilometers away from the battlefield, several demon players were staring at a crystal ball to observe the situation on the battlefield. The leader is a female demon player dressed in tulle. Unlike the one who went to the battlefield, this female demon player did not wear any exoskeleton mecha. She sat gently on a piece of white feathers and floated in front of everyone. Her red feet stood out in front of the other demon players. Dangling around, it stole the hearts of all the demon players. Sister, this guy has a lot of troops, what should we do next? "I thought he only had more than 500 spearmen, but I didn''t expect that he still has many troops hidden here. It seems that we have to change the battle plan." ?The eldest sister looked helpless as she looked at the situation in the crystal ball. Sister, whatever you say, we will listen to you. Yes, listen to me! Thats right, sister, wherever you point, well hit. Hearing what the eldest sister said, several demon players spoke loudly. The eldest sister nodded, "Let''s do it this way. We won''t add any fuel. We''ll just push all the troops up. I still have three demonized cyclops here. Shi Xiu, these three demonized cyclops will be handed over to me." It''s up to you to control it. After attacking, you can directly attack that guy''s main formation. ?Defeat him first. Even if you can''t defeat him, you have to attract his attention to me. I will pass through the sky. This time, we must reach the treasure under the mummy in one go. " Yes! All demon players responded at the same time. (End of this chapter) Chapter 295： The female boss among the devil (103161) Chapter 295 The Female Boss among the Demons (103161) Please subscribe, recommend, vote monthly, and support us! ?At Gu Xi''s side, the troops from the Black Spear Battalion were almost in front of the mummy. At this time, the attention of Gu Xi began to turn to other directions. The Bone-Zhanying Battalion has already fought against the demons. As the earliest batch of skeleton soldiers under Gu Xi, the skeleton soldiers from the Bone-Zhanying Battalion have gone through many battles with him, and their level can be regarded as relatively high among Gu Xi''s troops. High. When fighting against Demon Soldiers, although they are not as powerful as Demon Soldiers, they are no worse than Demon Soldiers in other aspects. ?It was clearly a four-on-one situation, but the two sides fought back and forth and were evenly matched. As Gu Xi began to turn his attention here, the four demon players also discovered that new undead began to crawl among the corpses on the ground. ??As soon as these new undead get up, they will immediately jump into the battle, regardless of who the enemy is in front of them. Such a situation makes the demon players quite helpless. They all know that this is the difference between demons and undead. ??The demon warlock''s troops were all bought, tricked, and given as gifts after completing tasks. However, none of them were resurrected on the battlefield like the necromancer. Suddenly, several demon players felt that they had no chance of winning, and they no longer wanted to continue the fight. At this moment, a new batch of demon troops rushed out from where they appeared. ?Although this demon army only has more than 400 people, the demons in their hands are obviously more powerful. Among these demons, Gu Xi saw a horned demon with a horn on its head that was longer than its body, a succubus with a long whip, a blood-red void guard, and a two-headed hellhound. ?However, what attracted Gu Xi''s attention the most was the three huge Cyclops at the back of the team. ??The skin of this Cyclops is still gray-white, with blood-red lines painted on their skin. Their one eye has been pulled open with an iron hook, and the eyes are full of bright red bloodshot eyes. ??The Cyclops is also carrying a long stick that is thicker than a normal human body. It is obvious that he is a specially created army. ?Seeing this situation, Gu Xi did not immediately send his men out, but took a serious look at the direction in which the demonic troops came out. Gu Xi noticed that when this army appeared, the first four demon players who came out all looked towards the sky. ?Gu Xi thought for a while, then turned his eyes to the mummy. At this time, the black gun battalion had already reached the mummy, and Arroyo was leading his men to attack the sedan chair of the mummy. It seems that he has intercepted the target of the demon player. A thought flashed through Gu Xi''s mind. ??Then he raised his hand, and a city gate hidden by vines and leaves appeared near the newly emerged demonic troops. ??Amilcar, who had been fighting in the fog, led his troops into the battlefield through this city gate. As soon as he entered the battlefield, Amilcar noticed his current position and the situation of the demonic troops in front of him. Amilcar knew his mission without even having to explain anything. Set up the formation! ??Amilcar''s ability was activated, and the skeleton soldiers who were originally crowded behind Amilcar quickly appeared in different locations. ? A large number of skeleton soldiers appear behind the weak defensive magic or long-range troops in the demon army. As for the more difficult troops, the defensive skeleton soldiers stand in front of them. Amilcars idea is quite simple. First kill all the enemy''s magic systems and long-range enemies. Later, go back and fight the hard ones. The undead men of Amilcar were the elite troops who followed him in the mist to kill for a long time. ?They all knew what Amilcar was thinking. When Amilcar gave the order to set up the formation, they just had to wait. In a short time, they will be sent to where they need to go. At that time, they can directly face the enemy''s weakest troops and kill them. ??It was the same this time. When the skeleton soldiers found themselves behind the succubus and other magic and long-range troops, they directly raised the opening in their hands and slashed at the succubus and the others. ?These succubi and long-range troops did not expect that the enemy would suddenly appear next to them. They didn''t even react before they were pressed to the ground by the skeleton soldiers and beaten. Seeing this situation, the demon players who led the attack no longer cared about their mission. Why did they rush to Gu Xi''s main formation with their troops? The most important thing for them now was to protect their own troops. So they turned around and fought with Amilcar''s troops. Even the three demonized Cyclops lent by their eldest sister were used by them. At this time, the eldest sister who was behind had an angry look on her face. Trash, a bunch of trash! ??Although she was cursing like this, the current situation forced her to lead the attack. After raising her hand, two cloud whales wrapped in steel shells rose from behind her. Above these two cloud whales stood more than sixty demon troops with uniform styles. ?These demons have bat wings behind them, hold torches in their hands, and hold scimitars in their mouths. They look like pirate sailors who want to join a gang. ?These are the demon troops, the core strength of this eldest sister. Now she couldn''t care about anything else and jumped on top of a cloud whale, "Go and grab the treasure we want. Who are we!" The Taboo of the Devils Sea! All such demons raised their torches. What are we going to do? Kill people, set fires, steal things! Who do we listen to? Listen to the wishes of fate. Whose hands are the destiny in? In the hands of the goddess! After the eldest sister raised the crystal ball and asked these questions, all the demons raised the golden eagle symbol, and their morale increased to an extremely high level. ?At this time, the cloud whale also flew towards the direction of the mummy. ?Standing on the cloud whale, the elder sisters head and face were already distorted. ?But she still muttered with a smile. Things belong to me, and no one can take them away from me. I dont believe it, you can still have flying troops. " Looking at the cloud whale that appeared at the end of the battle, Gu Xi also had a smile on his face. It seems like there are really good things here, but do you really think you can take them away just by yourself? I have been fighting for a long time and have already reached the enemy. Finally, I want to come over and intercept him. I am afraid you are overthinking it. " Gu Xi pointed at the cloud whale that appeared in the sky, "Extract mana!" ?Under Gu Xis command, the skeleton mages behind him raised their hands at the same time, and activated the effect of extracting mana. The eldest sister who was standing on the cloud whale only heard a howl from the cloud whale. The cloud whale actually rushed downwards. At the same time, the crystal ball in the eldest sister''s hand also lost its luster. She only felt a sense of emptiness, as if something had been touched by someone. It''s like it was taken away. (End of this chapter) Chapter 296： Special treasure (104161) Chapter 296 Special Treasure (104161) Seeing that a cloud whale was about to hit the ground, the eldest sister quickly took out a purple potion and stabbed it **** the cloud whale, which made the cloud whale fly again. ?But at this time, the way the eldest sister looked at Gu Xi had changed. ??Before, he was just dissatisfied, but now he is completely filled with murderous intent. ?However, in the end she still suppressed the murderous intention in her heart, "Just grab the things and leave. When we get the treasure, we can come back and kill this guy." After giving the order, the eldest sister glanced at Gu Xi, thinking of taking note of Gu Xi''s expression. But when she looked down at Gu Xi, she found that Gu Xi was smiling at her. The eldest sister was shocked and was about to give an order, but it was too late. Thirty red dragons flew out of the city gate and rushed in front of Cloud Whale at extremely fast speeds. ??Then thirty red dragons sprayed wildly at the cloud whale. ?Flame Dragon Breath melted the two cloud whales on the spot. ??This eldest sister stood at the forefront of the cloud whale and immediately became the target of the flame dragon''s breath. Although as demons, they have high flame resistance, they could not withstand the thirty red dragons here. Their dragon''s breath comes one after another. Under the initial attack, the demon on the cloud whale was burned to ashes immediately. Then there are the Cloud Whales whose bodies are covered with steel. The steel covering their bodies has become their biggest weakness at this time. ?Under the action of the flame dragon''s breath, the steel melted, and even the cloud whale protected by the steel was melted into the steel, and finally turned into an iron block, which hit the ground heavily. As for the eldest sister, under the attack of the dragon''s breath, she only withstood it for more than 20 seconds before being easily ignited. Thirty seconds later, she was burned to ashes before she hit the ground, and not even a body was left. Xing Yuyu died in battle in Qiufeng City. ??Gu Xi couldn''t say anything about this situation. He just glanced at the position where the cloud whale melted and fell, and then focused on the mummy. As for the demon players, Gu Xi had already revealed his cards, and he no longer planned to hide them. After the thirty red dragons killed the strongest enemy, they did not return to the city, but headed towards the demon army. Pounced in the direction. ?Those demon players did not expect that Gu Xi could be so cruel. Not to mention the thousands of undead troops, there are also dragons. And thirty of them were released at once. Is this a force that normal players can use? ?Thinking of this, all the demon players felt like giving up. ?But how could Gu Xi let them go? ?Anyone who dares to jump out and provoke me will be killed. ?So when the red dragon flew towards the demonic player, Gu Xi''s two heroes received new orders to kill all the enemies and prevent them from escaping. Hearing this order, both Amilcar and Robbie rushed out quickly. They kept attacking the demons around them and sent out an army to chase the demon players who wanted to escape. At this time, Gu Xi started his work again, borrowing the corpses at the scene to temporarily summon souls on the battlefield to replenish his lost troops. ??Gu Xi did not immediately receive the undead that he had just recruited into his team, but instead released them all. ?In Gu Xi''s eyes, the strength of these newly summoned undead is only level 2, and their current combat effectiveness is not strong. If they are incorporated into the team, it will be harmful to them. Now we just want them to gain some experience on such a battlefield. As long as their level increases, and after reaching level 3, they will have their own profession, and then they will be considered as formal troops under Gu Xi. There are undead leaders who recruit them according to their situation. Now, they are just cleaning up the battlefield. ??As the number of undead on Gu Xi''s side increased, each demon player also died in the siege by Gu Xi''s men. Hanye City Gu Yi died in battle! Hanye City Wanliu Quan died in battle! Hanye City Bai Xuedong died in battle! ??With the death of each demon player, the battle on the mummy side also ended. ?Arroyo, who killed the mummy, pushed the mummy off the sedan chair. ?And Gu Xi also saw something placed under the mummy. That is a piece of purple crystal the size of a fist. ?As soon as this crystal appeared, it attracted the attention of everyone nearby. Even the undead men under Gu Xi moved their heads to this crystal involuntarily. ??Gu Xi understood that this crystal was probably a good thing. The female demon player who came on the cloud whale came just for this crystal. So Gu Xi immediately came to the crystal and reached out to pick it up. You get solidified purple gold liquid (treasure) Solidized purple gold liquid (treasure): The purple gold liquid comes from a mysterious figure. You should use it as a tool to strengthen your subordinates, or you can use it as a clue to find the existence of that mysterious figure. Note: When you get the Purple Gold Liquid, everyone''s eyes will fall on you. Looking at this explanation, Gu Xi raised his eyelids to attract everyone''s attention? This is an interesting change. ?While Gu Xi was thinking, he began to issue new orders to his subordinates. ?Under Gu Xis order, his cannon fodder soldiers began to clean up the battlefield. ?Although most of the demon soldiers were turned into undead troops by Gu Xi on the spot, there were still some special corpses that Gu Xi did not move. Currently, Gu Xi''s spiritualism level has not reached level 8. He can directly transform ordinary corpses and produce special undead. ?For example, those little demons holding fireballs among demons, those succubi can be transformed into skeleton mages, and another example is that the hellhound can be transformed into the rot-skin wolf that appeared once before. Therefore, there is no waste in Gu Xi, and everything that can be converted is converted. As for the ones that could not be transformed, or those that looked very strong, Gu Xi did not force the souls to be summoned, but planned to take these corpses back to Alidovi City. ?Keep these corpses first, and then use these things when his undead research or other skills level up, and he can research the undead and make special undead. ?The corpses inside were mainly those of three Cyclops, and the mummy was also sent back by Gu Xi. In addition, the melted cloud whales and demon player corpses are all within Gu Xi''s selection range. After spending some time to clean up the battlefield, Gu Xi began to command the troops to retreat. Since the three heroes still had their own tasks, Gu Xi immediately released them back. But all the newly transformed undead souls, Gu Xi, stayed behind. There were thirty red dragons left behind. Gu Xi already understood that he already knew the red dragon''s trump card, so he might as well put it outside to attract other people''s attention. As for whether he will be besieged, Gu Xi is not afraid. (End of this chapter) Chapter 297： Gains from killing players (please subscribe) Chapter 297 Gains from killing players (please subscribe) ?While Gu Xi was cleaning up the corpses on the battlefield, his undead soldiers were also cleaning up the battlefield. As the main force in the battle, these undead soldiers who have just been summoned cannot do it. But as the main force in cleaning up the battlefield, they can play an extraordinary role. ??Whether it is something that Gu Xi can see or it is in a place that Gu Xi cannot see, as long as it has some attributes, even if it is gray garbage, they will pick it up. Soon there was a pile of weird things in front of Gu Xi. Among them were weapons used by the demon player''s troops before, as well as feather spears used by the mummy''s spearmen. ??There are also some broken weapon fragments or things thrown nearby that no one usually pays attention to. ?There was something in it that caught Gu Xi''s attention. ??It was a human head carved from jade. The face of this head could not be seen clearly, but the eyes were carved very clearly. Looking from a distance, they looked a bit like fox eyes. Ding! Your temporary mission: The sealed power has changed, and you have found a head part that suits the mission requirements. Task requirements: Find seven sealed parts (2/7), assemble and defeat the assembly (0/1) Looking at the information in front of him, Gu Xi picked up the jade skull. ??For some reason, when Gu Xi held the jade head, he actually became interested in the faceless head, as if it belonged to the most beautiful woman in the world. ?But fortunately, there is only one human head left in this thing. As a necromancer, Gu Xi has a wide range of hobbies, but he doesnt have any other thoughts about human heads. He immediately got rid of the charm brought by the head. At the same time, he also believed that the jade head in front of him was really a sealed part. ?Gu Xi quickly asked the undead to send the head back to Aridovi City. This thing is a disaster if you carry it with you. In the current situation, it definitely cannot be kept by your side. After making such a discovery, Gu Xi became more interested in the garbage. He rummaged around a little more and found a few decent items. [Portable magma pool (green): A special product from Hanye City. A magma pool with a diameter of 30 meters can be placed at a designated location. The temperature of the magma in the pool is below 1000 degrees. It is most suitable for demons or other people who are interested in flames. required biological use. This thing made Gu Xi''s eyes light up. It has a diameter of thirty meters, which is not too small. If this magma pool can be kept there forever, then Gu Xi can put this magma pool in Aridovita and let the red dragon There is usually a place to replenish firepower. [Slave Column (Green): A special product from Hanye City. It can be placed on the battlefield during combat. After being placed, little demons of about level 3 can be spawned at a rate of 30 per hour. These little demons will take the initiative. Join the battle, which lasts three hours. ??This is used to replenish troops on the battlefield. It seems that Hanye City has embarked on a different battle route. ??It''s just that this thing is useless at first glance. Replenishing soldiers on the battlefield is not like this. Replenishing 90 soldiers in three hours are all level 3 little devils. This data looks good, but in fact it is just a joke. By the time all these troops are drawn out, the battle will have been over for hundreds of years. ? No wonder the demon warlock holding this item didnt use it himself. He probably knew that this thing was quite unreliable. Flame Trails (White): Decorations used to add a gorgeous effect to the mount. They can be placed on the mount at will. After placement, traces of flames will appear on the road where the mount moves. ]?????"Is there such a thing?" Gu Xi looked at the [flame footprint] in front of him and then placed it on the evil coffin. ?The next moment, the evil coffin was wrapped in flames on the spot. Looking from a distance, it was obvious that it felt like it was too big to handle the rice dumplings and had to burn the coffin together. ?Looking at this situation, Gu Xi was quite speechless, but when he got closer, he realized that the flame actually had no temperature at all. ??He reached out and touched the flame, and Gu Xi turned over on the evil coffin. At this time, the flames on the evil coffin followed the position where Gu Xi sat on it and led to Gu Xi''s body. Wrapped in the flames, Gu Xi found that the flesh and blood on his body had disappeared, and now he was just a skeleton burning with flames. ?Such a situation left Gu Xi quite speechless. Although he was a necromancer, he didn''t want to directly turn into a skeleton. As soon as Gu Xi''s thoughts arose, the flames on his body quickly disappeared, and then the flames on the evil coffin also disappeared, leaving only scorch marks on the ground. Seeing that this thing can still have such an effect, Gu Xi felt relieved. He drove the evil coffin around in a circle and found that wherever the evil coffin ran, it would leave a trail of flames for about ten seconds, and after that, there would be scorch marks on the ground. If nothing else is considered, this is a rather impressive performance. Next, Gu Xi rummaged through the garbage and found a few pieces of equipment that were reasonably good, but the effects were not as good as the previous ones. It seemed that the demon warlock players were not experts. The real master should be the eldest sister riding the cloud whale. It''s just a pity that the eldest sister''s head was sprayed by thirty red dragons, and everything on her body was burned away, leaving nothing behind. Otherwise, Gu Xi would have touched the corpse. See if there''s anything good to mix it up with. After making sure that there were no other objects at the scene, Gu Xi got on the evil coffin again, pointed in a direction and set off with the undead troops that had just been summoned. After the battle just now, plus the undead souls summoned before, Gu Xi now has more than 600 undead souls under his command. Most of them are level 2, and a few have reached level 3. There are several undead leaders among these undead, but because the undead under Gu Xi are too mixed, they have not yet obtained the corresponding undead soldiers, let alone formed a new combat team. ?However, they all knew that they were nothing to Gu Xi now, so they did not cause trouble, but worked hard to help Gu Xi control the undead team. Let this chaotic and swollen team go smoothly in the direction designated by Gu Xi and not deviate due to various reasons. As for the thirty red dragons, Gu Xi did not let them go back, nor did he let them out. ?These thirty red dragons are the guarantee of Gu Xis current safety. ?When they were hovering over Gu Xi, Gu Xi was the most handsome boy on this street. (End of this chapter) Chapter 298： The strange player who attacks in secret (please subscribe) Chapter 298 The strange player who sneaks up on you (please subscribe) Please subscribe, recommend, vote monthly, and support me! Thirty red dragons were hovering in the sky, immediately attracting the attention of some people nearby. They raised their heads and glanced at these red dragons. Those who thought they had no strength all shrank back and had no intention of confronting Gu Xi. ??However, some people have taken up the idea of ??these red dragons. ?That is a player from Autumn Wind City. Different from other Autumn Wind City players who hide as soon as it gets dark. ??This player is also quite courageous. He has two natal weirdnesses, one of which allows him to hide among everyone without being discovered. This is his earliest natal weirdness. ??Relying on this weirdness, this player can enter and exit places with a lot of people coming and going. The more people there are, the safer it is for him. ?Another natal weirdo can allow him to take on someone else''s identity for a period of time, but this requires him to come into contact with that person, and that person is not weird. This is actually very good. He has used this method before and got a lot of benefits from some classmates. ?At the same time, it is precisely for this reason that he is favored by people in Qiufeng City and considers him to be one of the five most promising newcomers in Qiufeng City. He even earned the title of the Man with a Thousand Faces. ?This time when he saw the thirty red dragons placed by Gu Xi''s hand, his eyes immediately went straight. ?These are thirty red dragons. Even the most **** red dragon is still a dragon. ??If he can sneak into Gu Xi''s side, he can secretly borrow Gu Xi''s identity as long as he comes into contact with Gu Xi, and then he can control these red dragons to leave. ?With these thirty red dragons, he couldn''t do anything he wanted to do. ?Even if he goes out at night to sweep across the entire land, killing the weird things he sees during the day, and looking for ways to crack and control these weird things. He believes that as long as he is given two nights, he can capture at least fifteen level 5 and above weirdos. By then, his ranking will be in the top ten. After he goes out, he can even impact the world of Qiufeng City. The first position. ??Thinking of the guy who had mastered three weird destinies, the player chuckled. Bitter Bear, you didnt expect that I won first in this round. After finishing speaking, the player pulled up his clothes, and a windy cloak appeared behind him. But as soon as he put the cloak on him, he became very ordinary. When I look at him, I always feel quite natural. Although the way he is wearing a cloak is incompatible with the street in front of him, when you look at him, you always feel that he should be here. This feeling is like going to the men''s room and seeing an aunt. This is very unreasonable, right? But she is wearing cleaning clothes and cleaning there. You will immediately feel that her existence is very reasonable, and even Thinking that you are ruining other people''s work by running in. This is this players first weird power. ?However, there is always a price to pay for using weird power, even if your own destiny is weird. After using this cloak, his body will instinctively activate some special stimulation to prove to the outside world that he is not an ordinary person. For example, while walking, he will suddenly do a handstand on the ground. For another example, when he opens the door, he will walk in backwards with his back to the door. If he cannot control everything in time, he will change from the inconspicuous one to the most inconspicuous one. So usually he would not put on this cloak when he was not in any situation. As for another item with a strange nature, it is the upper glove on his left hand. This glove is pure black. When you look closely, you will find that there are some purple threads swimming out of the inside of the glove from time to time. ??However, he quickly slapped them back. ?This is his second natal weirdness, but this natal weirdness is of a higher level and has many rules. After using it, you must pay attention to the situation inside the weird gloves at all times. If the silk thread inside turns red, you need to put flesh and blood into it. If the silk thread turns black, you need to take off the gloves immediately. The thread is now purple and in a ready-to-use condition. ?This player also has the confidence to challenge Gu Xi. ?So he quickly came to the direction of Gu Xi''s team and waited there for the arrival of Gu Xi''s team. Looking at the red dragon getting closer and closer, this player''s eyes lit up. ??The red dragon is coming soon, and now is a good time to go out. As long as he blends into the necromancer''s team, he can get close to the necromancer. ??As for the necromancer, can he tell who is in his team? What a joke. Pointing at a bunch of skulls, can you identify who these skulls are? ?At that time, as long as he gets close to Gu Xi, he can use his strange handle to temporarily replace Gu Xi''s position. At the end, the red dragon flying in the sky and the undead troops on the ground belong to him. Even if it only takes two or three days, it is enough. ?So the player waited there. After seeing a team appear in front, he observed it first. Then the player couldn''t help but complain. Its really really amazing that a necromancer can play so well. ??It turns out that what this player saw was a wedding team at night. The faces of the people inside were painted white and their lips were black, making them look like ghosts. ?This team is not too long, but there are also a lot of people. Put together, there are always about 60 people. ??Among their team, there were also people carrying a unique Japanese sedan, but this kind of sedan looked quite uncomfortable. Some people would find it too small to be a coffin. As the team turned out from a nearby street corner, the player sneaked in secretly. ?His strange ability is activated, and under the influence of the cloak, even if his appearance and clothing are completely different from these people, no one thinks that he should not appear here. ?Then the player slowed down and quickly approached the sedan in the middle of the team, preparing to take down the people in the sedan in one fell swoop. But at this moment, he suddenly heard a woman''s voice coming from the sedan. Mei Zi, look at how I dress. Can I attract that persons attention? Hearing this, the player was shocked. No, we went to the wrong team. This is not the team of the necromancer, but the team that delivers sacrifices to the necromancer. ?The player was about to leave immediately, but at this moment, thirty red dragons fell from the sky, and there was a burst of dragon breath towards the ground. After that, a large number of undead came out, slashing at the enemies who had been attacked by the dragon''s breath. When Gu Xi came over, he happened to hear a voice. The Thousand-Faced Man of Autumn Wind City (Wu Tianyou) died in battle! (End of this chapter) Chapter 299： Special undead summoned from the soul (105162) Chapter 299 The special undead summoned from the soul (105162) Averaged 1621, it is rising. Thank you brothers. I try to add more and ensure that the update is constantly. Please also support it! How could a titled player get mixed up in a weird team? ?Gu Xi, who was at the back of the team, heard the voice and couldn''t help but be confused. What is this situation? ??Is it possible that the players in Autumn Wind City have gotten mixed up with the local weirdos? ?Thinking of this, Gu Xi also raised his eyebrows. It seemed that the local demons and weirdos could not be given any chance to stand up. The blow against them will continue to be intensified. Gu Xi looked at the direction in which the team appeared and made a decision in his mind. Clean the battlefield and pick out the players corpses to see if they have any important things. Throw the other corpses aside to prepare for soul summoning. The red dragon flies in the direction where they appeared to check if there are any enemy strongholds nearby. Under Gu Xis order, the undead who had just completed the last hit quickly moved into action. They quickly dragged the body aside. While dragging the body, they had already rummaged through all the useful things that could be found on the body. This is an instinctive behavior they developed under Gu Xi. At the beginning, Gu Xi summoned the soul directly during the battle. But afterward, Gu Xi found that summoning spirits in this way was simple, but wasteful. Those who can appear on the streets at night have some strange aura about them. ??Whether its a way to deal with weird things during the day, or a treasure during the day, you need to find this information. At the beginning, Gu Xi directly turned the corpse into an undead. Although the speed was fast enough, a lot of information was lost. Its different now. ?Now Gu Xi can clean the battlefield first, collect everything he needs, and then call the souls. In this way, you will not miss any information. On the other hand, after processing the corpse, the effect of summoning the soul will be better. After listening to Gu Xis order, the undead quickly dealt with it. They quickly sorted all the corpses here and put them away. The player named Wu Tianyou died when the strange power was activated, so even if he died, he was not discovered by the undead and was just put aside as an ordinary corpse. It was the offering that was in the sedan chair that was dragged out alone. Speaking of which, this offering was also a weird one, but her strength was a bit weak and she was unlucky. She did not get to the white-clothed Guanyin statue of Heavenly Dao before dark. So he was caught by the demon in the night. ??It turns out that this weirdo still has some weird abilities, which coincides with a nearby demon army. After a period of time, she became the core figure of this demon army. This time she just attacked as usual. By the way, this weird one is called Blood Oiran. It is a kind of weirdness that regards oneself as an offering. ? No matter who accepts the offering, he or she must fulfill the wish made when the offering was made, and when leaving, part of the recipient''s power or military strength will also be taken away. It can be said that accepting this kind of offering is tantamount to becoming the victim of the Blood Oiran. Not only will he have to pay for what he earns, but he will also pay for himself. ??So the team of demons controlling the Blood Oiran have expanded greatly recently, and have even occupied a territory, ready to take root and become a vassal. ??Gu Xi didn''t know this. The undead men under him glanced at the Blood Oiran, then dragged the body aside and put it alone. After the undead were dealt with, Gu Xi glanced at the rows of corpses on the ground. He nodded with satisfaction, and then pointed at all the corpses. Spiritualism! Under the effect of spiritualism, countless white light spots flew out of Gu Xi''s hands and fell into the corpse. ?At the same time, the news of the success of spiritualism also reached Gu Xis ears. You used spiritualism successfully, you summoned a zombie (level 2), spiritualism experience +1. milk Looking at the message that popped up, Gu Xi''s eyes were quite happy. For a necromancer, there is no better news than the increase in the number of undead under his command. ?At this moment, a different message suddenly popped up in front of Gu Xi. You used spiritualism successfully. You summoned a special undead (level 2), and your spiritualism experience +3. Special undead, spiritualism experience directly +3? What is this situation? A trace of confusion flashed through Gu Xi''s mind. He looked in the direction where the message just popped up. Before he saw the special undead, another similar message popped up. You use spiritualism successfully, you get a special undead (blood oiran, level 2), spiritualism experience +1. This piece of information left Gu Xi speechless. ?This time it is a special undead, but this time the information about the undead is given. Looking at the female zombie who was dressed in white and had a white face, Gu Xi knew that this was the special undead blood courtesan. Special Undead: Blood Oiran (Level 2) Buildings that can be garrisoned: Brothel, Flower House, Tavern Characteristic impact: ?Blood supply: As the top card of a brothel or a flower house, the blood courtesan will always be snatched away by others, but the person who snatches her away will always encounter misfortune of one kind or another, and in the end the price of life will be paid for everything. Spy: As the top boss of a brothel or a flower house, the Blood Courtesan can get a lot of information. You can get one piece of information from her every day, but she cannot be assigned to get information about a certain person or a certain force. Assassin: As the leader of a brothel or flower house, the Blood Courtesan can kill some important figures silently, but after she takes action, she will be hunted down, so please protect her. Explanation: This is the undead transformed by Weird. Please note that you only killed this Weird at night. ?Looking at this message, Gu Xi was speechless. Doesn''t a strange killing at night count as a killing? Could it be possible that they were killed at night and killed again during the day? ?Actually, Gu Xi really overthinks it. There is no reason in this world to kill once at night and again during the day. ??It''s just that if you kill the weird ones at night, their weird power will not stay, but will automatically be transferred to the same kind. If the same kind of people are almost dead, they will be transferred to the weird ones of the same series. This explanation means nothing more than this. ?Gu Xi didn''t know this, so he muttered after looking at this explanation. ?Then the blood courtesan was sent to the drunkard. Couldn''t he be stationed in a brothel, a flower house or a tavern? Then let the drunkard deal with this one. ?At the same time, Gu Xi''s eyes turned to the other undead. He wanted to know where the other special undead was. Why did all the undead look the same? (End of this chapter) Chapter 300： Attack the Demon Fortress (106162) Chapter 300: Attacking the Demon Fortress (106162) Looking at the situation in front of him, Gu Xi couldn''t help finding that special undead soul, and felt a little unwilling to do so. So he thought for a while, and finally called all the undead souls that had just been summoned in front of him, and checked the attributes of these undead souls one by one. Soon, Gu Xi found the information he wanted on an ordinary-looking zombie. Special Undead: Thousand Faces (Level 2) Buildings that can be garrisoned: squares, streets, sewers Characteristic impact: Ignore: Qianmian has the ability to blend into the environment. If he doesn''t stand up on his own, most people will not find that there is a Qianmian next to them. Change: Qianmen can change himself into the appearance of other people, but he can only change his appearance, and should not be able to change in other directions. Assimilation: If Qianmen keeps changing into a certain person or a certain thing, then after a long time, he will also become this thing and slowly lose the ability that Qianmen should have. Explanation: This is an undead transformed by the player, but before his death, he had two different strange items on his body, and at the same time, he activated these two strange abilities after his death. After finding the target, Gu Xi finally breathed a sigh of relief. ? Gu Xi didn''t care about Qianmian''s situation, nor how he appeared. He was just worried that some weird things would mix into his team. ?Now that this special kind of undead has been found, Gu Xi no longer has to worry about it. His target turned to some of the items delivered. ?? Gu Xi first took a look at the bones or stones that recorded various strange information. After just one glance at this information, Gu Xi planned to take it to the wine girl to help sort it out. As to how much of this is true and how much is false, it is up to the wine lady to judge. What was delivered after that were some items or equipment. Ever since Gu Xi asked his men to clean the battlefield first, the number of these things has obviously increased. ?However, Gu Xi''s attention was quickly attracted by two damaged items. Damaged cloak (gray): A broken cloak. No one knows what the cloak looked like before, but the strange aura left on it will attract some people''s attention. Destroyed Gloves (grey): A completely destroyed glove. When you hold this glove in your hand, you will find that it was originally a very powerful trick. For these two things, Gu Xi suddenly had an idea in his mind. Perhaps he can use these things to lure out some players from Autumn Wind City. Of course this is all a thought for the future. After completing the summoning, Gu Xi''s gaze had already partially moved to the direction where the Blood Oiran first appeared. ??Gu Xi no longer plans to only fight the enemies wandering around the streets. Gu Xi also plans to deal with the enemies who have already established their bases. The appearance of the Blood Oiran just now gave Gu Xi an excuse. Now he is looking for the location of the enemy monster. Soon Gu Xi saw an abandoned castle tower. The reason why he noticed it at first sight was entirely because of the pink clouds hanging over the castle tower in front of him. Gu Xi understood the other party''s situation at a glance, and he couldn''t help but shake his head. No wonder these demons can suppress the Blood Oiran. It seems that they are the kind of existence that suppresses the Blood Oiran. ?But these guys are not so lucky when they meet Gu Xi. ??Gu Xi raised his hand, and thirty red dragons stopped in the air. At the same time, Gu Xi''s undead troops began to move towards the castle tower in front of them. ?Behind Gu Xi, a city gate appeared.????This is Gu Xi''s first siege battle since entering this game. At this time, Gu Xi was not sure what kind of situation the enemy would be in, and he didn''t know whether the opponent would have any other blessings when defending, so no matter what, being cautious would not be a problem for Gu Xi. Incorrect. ?Under Gu Xis order, the newly summoned undead troops swarmed towards the castle tower like a swarm of ants. They had just rushed a certain distance when a group of monsters appeared in the direction of the castle tower. These monsters were wearing JK, one-step skirts, nurse uniforms, etc., but their bodies were distorted. Some heads are larger than their bodies, some have many unnecessary organs growing on their bodies, and some limbs have turned into completely different weapons. ?Even Gu Xi couldn''t stand the sight of these existences in front of him. Even the undead that he has seen that failed to study are better looking than these guys. When these demons rushed out, they also showed their great fighting power. ?These demons, like the undead, do not care about their own casualties. They only care about whether they can kill the enemies in front of them. So their attack method is to rush directly in front of the enemy and kill them with their hands. In any case, either you will die, or your enemy will die, or if you are lucky, you can take away one more enemy. This fighting method killed more than half of Gu Xi''s undead troops in just one encounter. ?However, Gu Xi did not send out the main force from the rear. ??He kept waving the cold wind staff in his hand, and every time he waved it, an undead could stand up again. Thats right, Gu Xi understood at this moment that the enemy wanted to force out his main force. ??But Gu Xi did not intend to follow the enemy''s ideas. Gu Xi was directly summoning souls on the battlefield. He did not want any information or equipment. He directly used the soul summoning skills to fight back and maintain the cannon fodder undead troops first. Every time a cannon fodder undead is killed in battle, two new cannon fodder undead will immediately stand up. Gu Xi didn''t believe it. The commander here would be like himself, with countless cannon fodder to use. Sure enough, after about ten minutes of fighting here, the number of twisted girls rushing out of the castle tower began to decrease. Some powerful units finally appeared at this time. ??This time the demons that rushed out of the castle tower were a group of women with colorful hair. They were different from the twisted girls who appeared before. Their faces and bodies were at least normal. In their hands, they also held some things like scepters and makeup boxes. Every prop is pink and looks quite cute. After they appeared, they first took a look at the scene, and then actually raised the props in their hands, as if they were about to transform. When they appeared, Gu Xi had already asked the red dragon to wait in the sky. ?Seeing this abnormal situation, Gu Xi immediately waved his hand heavily. ??The red dragon rushed down and faced these women with colorful hair with a burst of dragon breath. ?The dragon''s breath was sprayed out unexpectedly. The props in the hands of these women actually glowed pink, and the dragon''s breath disappeared. (End of this chapter) Chapter 301： Destroy the city and get the land deed (please subscribe) Chapter 301 Destroy the city and obtain the land deed (please subscribe) Hell. It is an ability such as mind control. Gu Xi immediately saw the tricks of these women. At the same time, I also understand that my choice is wrong. With so many troops under his command, he should not send the red dragon to attack. Even though other undead are not as powerful as the red dragon, they will not be mind controlled. Fortunately, Gu Xi is not the kind of necromancer who only knows spiritualism. ??Although the thirty red dragons are controlled, he still has stronger tricks. ?Just as Gu Xi was preparing to release the incarnation of death, another change occurred on the battlefield. ?The red dragons who stopped breathing did not look back at the resting team, but pounced on the women with colorful hair. Looking at the appearance of the red dragons, Gu Xi always had the feeling that these guys were not under control, they seemed to be in heat. Looking at this situation, Gu Xina was speechless. He thought about various possibilities, but never thought of this situation. At the same time, Gu Xi noticed that as the red dragon pounced, the color of their scales seemed to be changing slightly. ??If this goes on for a long time, I am afraid that the red dragon will become the slave of these girls. At this time, Gu Xi no longer waited any longer and pointed his hand in the direction of the red dragon. Skeleton Priest! A skeleton priest appeared near the red dragon, and he blessed the red dragon with various effects on the spot. ?The red dragons'' eyes lit up immediately, and their attack speed was significantly increased. At this time, with the red dragon as the center, a new city gate appeared. Robi and Arroyo rushed out of the city gate with the Bone-cutting Battalion and the Black Spear Battalion. When they rushed out, they had already received Gu Xi''s order. The enemy this time was very special. Don''t say anything to them, just go on the battlefield and kill them. Because Gu Xis words were particularly serious, when Robby and Arroyo rushed out, they both obeyed Gu Xis orders decisively and took action with all their strength immediately. ?Those girls with colorful hair did not expect that someone would suddenly kill them at this time. They were still seducing the red dragon and had no time to look back and deal with the situation behind them. ??The undead from the Bone-cutting Camp immediately rushed in front of these girls and killed them all before the girls could emit that weird pink light wave. As all the girls were hacked to death, the red dragon seemed to react and flew into the air again. They circled in the sky, and finally, feeling a little embarrassed, they all fell behind Gu Xi, unwilling to move any more. Gu Xi glanced at them and found that they had no intention of betraying him, but that their morale had improved a lot, so he let them fall. At the same time, with the participation of Robbie and Arroyo, the battle ahead has become much simpler. Robbie and Arroyo have two different fighting styles, but they can cooperate and help each other. In just a blink of an eye, they entered the already exhausted castle tower and killed all the enemies inside. As the last enemy was killed, a voice suddenly came to Gu Xi''s ears. [You take down a house occupied by demons and get the title deed to the house. You can live in this house during the day and lead your troops to rest in this house at night to supplement the consumption of troops. If you choose to demolish the house, you will get 3 to 10 A copy of the random architectural design drawings and a copy of the land deed. "Is this still possible?" Gu Xi''s eyes lit up when he saw the pop-up message in front of him. As a lord, what he lacks most now is free land and architectural plans. At the moment this is clearly a benefit to oneself. ?? Gu Xi glanced at the time, then at the dilapidated castle tower, and decisively ordered: "Demolish the house." ?Under Gu Xi''s order, without waiting for the undead to take action, the castle tower in front of him fell heavily. In the fallen castle tower, Gu Xi found a large number of stones, wood and some strange items. The thing that most attracted Gu Xis attention was a CD. ?Gu Xi personally stepped forward to pick it up, and a reminder sounded in his ears. You get the title deed of an abandoned old house, covering an area of ??7651 square meters, with 2 medium-sized plots and 4 small-sized plots. What a bad luck. Gu Xi couldn''t help but say something when he looked at the land deed situation in front of him. ??This time it really didnt get off to a good start. The newly obtained land title did not even open a large plot. It seems that this time the luck is not good. ?However, judging from the land area, it is actually pretty good. There are some medium-sized plots and small plots, which can be used to make up for Gu Xis current lack of small and medium-sized plots. Putting away the CD-ROM land deed, Gu Xi looked in another direction. Before demolishing the house, I said that I could get three to ten architectural design drawings. I dont know what my luck will be this time and whether I can get some good things. At this time, the undead who were cleaning the battlefield suddenly discovered something. ??The undead who were transporting stones and wood suddenly stopped what they were doing and looked at one place, where there was a statue of a girl with green twin tails. Gu Xi understood that this should be an architectural design drawing. ?Although he has received many architectural design drawings, this is the first time Gu Xi has seen such a large architectural design drawing. At this time, Gu Xi stepped forward and touched the architectural design drawing. Gu Xi was also curious about the grade of the architectural design in front of him. Gu Xi thought that the architectural design was large, but when he thought that there was no large plot of land in this house, Gu Xi gave up hope in this situation. . But when Gu Xi''s hand touched the architectural design, Gu Xi''s eyes still lit up. You have obtained the architectural design drawings of Green Forest (large). Green Forest (Large): Use 1500 resources and 20 units of wood to build a Green Forest (large building) in the city. After completion, 50 onion farmers can be trained every week. After completion, it can produce 150 units of green onions per week. After completion, the morale of all soldiers in the city will be +1. [Onion farmer (level 1): experience (0/75), attack 1, defense 1, life 5, skills: pay taxes, grow onions (can improve the morale of nearby soldiers during combat), after level 3, can be upgraded to use sword militia). Are you a farmer again? And its also a farmer that can be used to boost morale? Gu Xi initially refused such a large-scale architectural design, but he immediately thought that there could be cities with other attributes near his Alidovita Tower that had not yet become dead. ??If this green forest is built there, maybe something different can be added to Gu Xi''s territory. Take it and send it back first. (End of this chapter) Chapter 302： Special architectural design drawings (300 Chapter 302 Special architectural design drawings (Chapter 300, please subscribe) There are 300 chapters. You can start reading now. No need to read anymore. Please subscribe, recommend, and vote monthly! After getting the first architectural design drawing, Gu Xi finally breathed a sigh of relief. Then Gu Xi''s undead men found several different architectural design drawings. ?This time Gu Xis luck was pretty good, not so bad that he only produced three designs, but not so good that he produced ten designs. Including the green forest before, Gu Xi got a total of six architectural design drawings. ?In addition to the lush green forest, Gu Xi also received a large-scale architectural design. ??It looked like a piece of tile, and it was obviously removed from the top of the previous castle tower. At that time, Gu Xi thought he had come across a rare residential building design. But he never expected that this was actually an architectural design drawing for a training camp. You have obtained the architectural design drawings of the pitched roof (large). Sloped Roof (Large): Use 1500 resources and 20 units of wood to build a sloping roof (large building) in the city. After completion, 45 Crow Lancers can be trained every week. Crow Lancer (level 0): experience (0/50), attack 2, defense 2, life 4, skills: flying troops, scavenging (can be mixed with undead troops without reducing morale). This unit is a good supplement for Gu Xi. Gu Xis previous flying units happened to be missing due to the war. Now is a good time to replenish the flying units. It can be said that this [Sloped Roof] came at the right time. . These two large-scale architectural design drawings are a supplement to Gu Xi, so among the remaining four small and medium-sized architectural design drawings, there is a good thing that Gu Xi himself could not have imagined. It is something that looks like a blue orb. As soon as he got the architectural design drawing, Gu Xis first thought was to send this thing to Luna and ask her to jump in the queue and build it first. [Energy Orb (medium size): Use 500 resources, 10 units of stone, 10 units of wood, and 1 unit of gems to build an energy orb foundation in the city. The user can take an energy orb from the foundation and place it in the wild After being placed at a designated location, the energy orb will have its own energy operation effect, which is equivalent to a tent (meeting hall) in the wild and can provide corresponding energy for the temporary camp (upgradeable, with a maximum level of 5)] Gu Xi could tell at a glance that this thing was used to open bases. According to the above description, this thing is to build a foundation in the city, and then take out the energy orbs on the foundation and place it in the wild to form a temporary camp. Although the level of this camp can only be upgraded to level 5, For Gu Xi, this was actually pretty good. You must know that Aridovi, who is Gu Xi, has just passed level 4. Level 5 is such a long way for him. ? And think about the speed of city upgrading, no matter how small a city is at level 5, it will cover a relatively large area. At this time, Gu Xi slowly began to have some non-undead architectural design drawings in his hands. Previously, Gu Xi only placed those buildings in the Aridovita Tower. After all, Alidove Tower has more of a strange attribute, rather than a death attribute like the Alidove City captured by Gu Xi. But there is not much open space available at Aridovita, and if this continues, many of the architectural plans he has obtained will be of no use. But this time, just now, Gu Xi saw a lot of hope. All the castle towers in front of me at night are like treasures one after another. After demolishing the house, there will be architectural design drawings and land deeds, which Gu Xi could not imagine before. If he hadn''t had other goals, Gu Xi would have wanted to keep demolishing the house until dawn. But even so, such a good thing still moved Gu Xi''s heart. He quickly sent the [Energy Orb] back to Alidovi City and asked Luna to arrange it first. Lets not talk about anything else, lets build this building first. With such a good thing, the remaining design drawings are not so attractive to Gu Xi. He just took a look at the condition of these things and put them aside. Of the remaining three design drawings, two are medium-sized design drawings and one is small-sized design drawing. The attributes are actually pretty good. If it were normal, Gu Xi would definitely accept it happily, but this time it was different. Gu Xi really had no time to care about it. [Design of the Goddess Maiden Square (medium size): Use 500 resources, 10 units of stone, and 10 units of wood to build a Goddess Maiden Square (medium-sized building) in the city. All male soldiers who pass through this place every day will have +1 morale and luck. (upgradeable)] [Twisted Digital Street Design (medium-sized): Use 500 resources, 10 units of stone, and 10 units of metal to build a twisted digital street (medium-sized building) in the city. All shops and buildings built near this street will have their material production increased by 10%. (upgradeable)] Speed ??traffic light design (medium size): Use 250 resources, 5 units of stone, and 5 units of metal to build a rush traffic light (medium-sized building) in the city. The movement speed of all soldiers in the city will be increased by 10% (can be upgraded) ??Gu Xi directly packaged these architectural design drawings and sent them away together. After taking down the architectural design drawings, Gu Xi started to deal with other things. Because something went wrong in the battle, Gu Xi did not wait until the battlefield was cleared before using spiritualism this time. ?There were not many bodies left at the scene, and not much could be found. Most of them are weapons used by those weird people before. And most of them are gray. ?However, Gu Xi noticed that the weapons here are mainly divided into two types, one is the twisting weapon, which should be used by the previous cannon fodder, and the other is called the ambiguous weapon, which has the effect of attracting men. It seems to be used by women with hair of various colors. These weapons are already gray and cannot be used anymore, but Gu Xi still collected them all. After Gu Xi has a blacksmith shop, he can remelt them and create new weapons. As for the weird information and treasure information, a lot of new content was found. Gu Xi flipped through it roughly and found that there were at least forty pieces of information found this time. ?Most of them were things that Gu Xi had not found before, so Gu Xi packed them up and sent them back to Alidovi City. This thing needs to be left to the wine girl to deal with. Gu Xi himself does not have the means to piece together relatively complete intelligence from this information. ?After taking care of everything here, Gu Xi took another look at his troops, and then raised the Cold Wind Staff. "Set off!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 303： Fighting on the road (107163) Chapter 303 Encountering a battle on the road (107163) The average subscription is 1631. It has increased so much in one day. I must work hard to update it. Thank you everyone for your support! Starting from the ruins of the castle tower, Gu Xi found that the number of monsters that came to trouble him along the way had decreased. Many demons would immediately turn around and leave when they saw Gu Xi''s team, and some nearby castle towers also raised lanterns of different colors in advance. ?Although Gu Xi didn''t know what these lanterns meant, it was obvious that they didn''t want to fight. ?Gu Xi wanted to pick a castle tower at random and kill it directly. ?But think about the B&B you rented, it might look like this at night. ?The other party has not offended him, so there is really no need for Gu Xi to go directly to someone else''s house. ??Gu Xi will only appear if the opponent takes the initiative to attack. Just judging from the current situation, there are very few people who will take the initiative to attack the Gu Xi team. This is not good news. Gu Xi also hopes to take this opportunity to bring back more undead soldiers. Thinking about this situation, Gu Xi''s eyes couldn''t help but turn around. The red dragon in the sky seemed to have no morale, hovering silently, without any of its previous momentum. ?At this moment, Gu Xi suddenly heard a sharp wailing sound. ?The voice was long and harsh, as if coming from the end of the street thousands of meters away. The banshee wails? ?? Gu Xi was also stunned. This is a skill of the necromancer. Gu Xi has never learned it himself, but Luna knows this skill. When Gu Xi was still relatively weak, Luna personally helped Gu Xi. It seems that there are necromancers fighting in front. ??If it were normal times, Gu Xi would definitely not think too much, but it was different now. Being idle is also idle. All the demons ran away when they saw Gu Xi, leaving him without participating in the battle for a while. ??It''s natural for Gu Xi not to miss such a fun thing. Turn, lets go! Under Gu Xis order, the undead army quickly turned in a different direction. Just after he had rushed out a certain distance, Gu Xi saw a tall battle flag erected on the spot. The battle formation is painted with an ichthyosaur jumping out of the water, but this ichthyosaur is in the shape of a white bone. As soon as he entered the area affected by the war flag, Gu Xi felt a wave of cold air and water vapor coming towards his face. Gu Xi immediately knew the origin of the necromancer fighting here. They come from the first guild of Bailian City, Corpse Fish Dragon. Looking over there from a distance, Gu Xi found that there was already a melee. There are nine players on the side of the Necromancer. They gather around a man wearing a white bone shirt and command the troops to fight against demons and monsters. On the battlefield, these nine necromancers cooperated quite well with each other. There were actually two necromancers who were specifically responsible for summoning souls, and the remaining necromancers also had their own tasks. The number of undead troops under their command is about 2,500, and most of them are between level 3 and level 5. Gu Xi even saw a group of vampires starting from level 6 next to the necromancer. It seems that the first guild is the first guild. Even ordinary players have so many powerful units in their hands. ??However, the number of troops besieging them was obviously larger, and there were nearly twenty demon warlocks from Hanye City. The number of demon troops they brought was more than 4,000. ?In addition, there are demon troops who joined for unknown reasons. It was obvious that all the nearby monsters were attracted. There are more than 4,000 of these demons, which adds up to more than 8,000 people fighting 2,500 people. ??The Necromancer can withstand such an attack and can even counterattack, which seems pretty good. ?However, they are obviously a little weak at this time. The undead themselves are not known for their combat prowess. Their biggest feature is their large numbers. ?At the moment, the Bone Sea has not yet taken shape, but is being suppressed by the numbers of other troops, which makes Gu Xi feel speechless for a while. After taking one look at the situation on the battlefield, Gu Xi made a decision in his mind. Call over. As soon as Gu Xi opened the main city gate behind him, Arroyo walked out of the city gate with the black gun battalion. Kill all the way to the side of the necromancers. ?Arroyo glanced at the monsters and demons on the road, and a smile appeared on his metal face. ? Such crowded battlefields are his favorite battlefields. Only on such battlefields can Arroyo show others what teamwork means. With this thought in mind, Arroyo raised his battle ax and took a step forward. Behind him, all the spearmen raised their spears. As soon as they moved like this, all the nearby demons turned their heads and looked over. ??But they didn''t know what was going on. The troops that rushed out were shrouded in black dust, and they couldn''t see how many people there were. The only thing they could see clearly was the cold light flashing on the skin of these soldiers. Be careful, its the iron man mutation of the tower. It has high defense and magic resistance, and slow movement speed. Get ready to fly a kite. Before the Black Spear Battalion rushed to the battlefield, Gu Xi heard a roar from someone in the demon group. ?Following the direction of the sound, Gu Xi discovered that among the demons, there was actually a mage of order mixed in. ??This Order Mage has unleashed his own strange nature. His face is covered with red, purple, and black palm prints, and there is an eye blinking in each palm print. Such a strange ability allows him to see the battlefield clearly from all angles. It is precisely because of this ability that he was assigned to patrol nearby battlefields in order to prevent outsiders from sabotaging their operation this time. ?Now that this guy is being targeted by Gu Xi, how can Gu Xi let this guy go? The troops move forward and prepare to attack with all their might! ??The cannon fodder undead who followed Gu Xi all the way listened to Gu Xi''s words and rushed towards these monsters regardless of the situation. The monster nearby is something like a human centipede. Even though it is long, it moves very fast on the ground. ?Seeing the undead troops rushing over, hundreds of such human centipedes jumped out and fought with the cannon fodder undead. ?These cannon fodder undead come from all types of arms, and there is no coordination between them. ?However, Gu Xis main city gate was released and his battle flag was raised high. The undead souls under Gu Xi have received corresponding blessings. They are miscellaneous soldiers without formation, and their attributes have also been improved. Coupled with the fact that the number was not bad, they started fighting with these human centipedes. ??Gu Xi was still commanding his undead troops as before, placing the defense troops at the front according to the original routine, with the skeleton shooters and skeleton mages shooting from behind. He himself focused all his attention on spiritualism. ??Following Gu Xi''s move, the necromancers surrounded in the center also felt happy. Finally someone has arrived. (End of this chapter) Chapter 304： Spiritualism upgrades with new undead (108163) Chapter 304 Spiritualism upgrades and new undead (108163) "That seems to be the sign of Chief Netherbone Wind. It seems that the guy named Breath of the Dead is here. Liu Er, I heard that he controls the city of death. How many troops can he gather during this time? ? Because of the arrival of Gu Xi, the pressure on the surrounding necromancers was greatly reduced, and the leader even made a joke. How many more can there be? He joined the Chaoyang Rays Guild, and the guild benefits are pretty good. Plus, with the Death City, he probably has two to three thousand troops now. Having magical skills is different. Just a few of us can put together more troops. What the hell, what is that? ??Am I dazzled, Red Dragon, where did he get so many red dragons? " While they were talking, thirty red dragons pushed forward, burning the flames all the way to the center of the battlefield. At this time, Gu Xi pointed his hand towards the position where the red dragon was burning. The steel city gate was released on the spot and placed at the end of the flames. Amilcar led his troops and walked out of the steel city gate. Looking at the situation in front of her, Amilcar showed a smile on her face. He likes big battlefields! Set up the formation! Under Amilcar''s order, all his undead men regained their positions. At this time, the players of Corpse Ichthyosaurus seemed to understand what Gu Xi meant. Boss, he seems to be asking us to approach his city gate and engage in defensive warfare, right? "I''m afraid, let''s prepare. Wait, where is their red dragon going?" Just when these necromancers were planning to move closer to Gu Xi, the red dragon flew in another direction. As before, the red dragon still leads the way with flames. Under the flames of the red dragon, a clearing was burned out. Then the third city gate appeared on the battlefield. The three city gates directly formed an equilateral triangle, cutting off a large chunk of the enemy''s battle formation. ??The person who appeared at the third city gate was Robbie. After he appeared on the battlefield with his bone-cutting battalion, he killed the nearby demons on the spot. After lowering all three city gates, Gu Xi finally breathed a sigh of relief. ?The enemies in front of him totaled nearly 80 million people, and Gu Xi couldn''t fight them head-on with the troops he had. That''s why Gu Xi used this triangular formation to cut out the enemy''s troops. In this triangular formation, there are more than a thousand monsters and devil troops. The purpose of care is to deal with these enemies first and kill them one by one. If he kills more than a thousand enemies at one time, he will only have enough enemies in front of him to kill eight times at most. ??Now that the battle formation is set up and the three heroes are blocking other enemies from entering the battle formation, the rest of the battle will naturally depend on Gu Xi. At this time, Gu Xi turned his attention to the undead cannon fodder who had just rushed out. They had already killed dozens of human centipedes. ?Of course they themselves also lost nearly a hundred people in the battle. ?But that''s not what Gu Xi cared about. After taking a look at his remaining mana, Gu Xi raised the cold wind staff and waved it in the direction of the battlefield. Spiritualism! ??As the spiritualism fell, a human centipede broke into pieces on the spot, and their bodies automatically turned into more than a dozen zombies. This situation left Gu Xi speechless for a moment. ??What kind of situation is this? It doesn''t matter if you turn a human centipede into more than ten zombies. After all, it is very reasonable for a complete body to summon an undead soul. The human centipede itself is put together, and it is naturally feasible to separate it. But you only give me 1 point of experience, which is a bit unreasonable. ??How much experience will you be given based on the number of undead summoned by the spirit summoner? Fortunately, although there is little experience, as long as the human centipede succeeds in summoning the soul once, it will be a batch success. ?This also quickly replenished Gu Xi''s missing cannon fodder troops. After only seven or eight strokes, most of the cannon fodder undead who died in battle were replaced, which greatly increased Gu Xi''s confidence. The frequency of using spiritualism is also faster. It wasn''t until another human centipede corpse exploded and more than a dozen translucent ghosts strung together appeared that Gu Xi was visibly stunned for a moment. Your Spiritualism level has been improved and is now level 8. [Spiritualism Level 6+2 (0/5000): Consume 1 mana point, 1 unit of soul and 1 corpse, there is a 60% chance of summoning an undead to fight for you (Level 2, undead types are skeletons and zombies) , ghosts, can grow, the number is unlimited)] You use spiritualism successfully and get a group of ghost squads (level 2, special summons), with 1 spiritualist experience point. [Ghost Squad (Level 2, Special Summon): Experience (0/250) Attack 4, Defense 4, Life 16, Skills: Undead Creatures, Flying Creatures, Incorporeal, Combat Squad (Each enemy killed can be a ghost Add 1 ghost to the team)] Note 1: The number of ghosts in the ghost team does not affect its own attack power. Note 2: The skills of the ghost team do not affect the summoning or other effects of enemies killed by it. The appearance of the ghost team took Gu Xi a moment to react. At this time, Gu Xi already understood what was going on. Human Centipede counts as one body, so Spiritualism only gives 1 experience point at a time. ??However, the Human Centipede obviously uses a lot of its body, so it is very reasonable that after the soul is successfully summoned, many undead souls will be given. ?The key now is that Gu Xi''s spiritualism suddenly reached level 8. Regardless of whether it was increased by two levels through props, he can actually summon ghosts now. ?So this time the ghosts became a relatively special ghost team. ?This kind of ghost team actually looks like there are more people, but in fact, so many ghosts are considered one body. They attack the enemy at the same time. If one of them is injured, the other ghosts will also be injured. But if you really think they are just good-looking, you are wrong. As specially summoned undead, the Ghost Squad actually has other functions. Now, if only a dozen ghosts gather together, they can occupy a large area. What if the number of ghosts increases? The number is even hundreds or thousands. Can these ghosts hit all enemies on the entire battlefield at the same time with one blow? ??If this is the case, this kind of ghost can definitely control the entire scene and attract everyone''s firepower. Of course, the current ghost team has not yet reached that level. After being summoned, they have not yet received Gu Xi''s order. They are now floating in the air, with shackles on their hands, strung together in a string, and looking around. Judging from their appearance, they seemed to be looking for an opportunity to attack. "The ghost team takes action, targeting the enemy human centipede, spiritualism, spiritualism, summon... the incarnation of death!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 305： Players gather (please subscribe) Chapter 305 Players gather (please subscribe) After Gu Xi used spiritualism three times in a row, he suddenly found that his mana had dropped to a low point. In the end, he had to temporarily change his spell and released his biggest trump card, the incarnation of death, in the middle of the battlefield. At this time, the incarnation of death rushed out of the black mist. This time, the incarnation of death was loaded with sparks of evil shadow and melting light. It was not the fastest moving speed, but it was the most powerful one. As soon as the incarnation of death flew out, all the red dragons quickly flew in front of the incarnation of death. They opened the way with flames in front, and the death incarnation carried the evil shadow of stars behind to crush. In just a moment, the flames pushed out the way and were already in front of the necromancers. Looking at the situation in front of them, all these necromancers were stunned. The leader pulled his friend and said, "Liu Er, hit me to see if I''m dreaming. Isn''t this the incarnation of death among the three divine skills?" Brother, stop it, this is the incarnation of death! Another necromancer couldnt help but said, Oh my God, the people from Chaoyang Guild have used double magic skills this time. ?Two of the three divine skills, such a necromancer can definitely become the God of Death as long as he does not die. " "That will happen in the future. We should take care of ourselves now. The Breath of the Dead is sending us an invitation." The necromancer headed by him saw Gu Xi''s thoughts at a glance. "He is using his magical skills to prove to us that he has the ability to protect us. Now he is asking us if we want to fight back." No, boss, where did you see so many subtexts? Just guessing. ??The necromancer shrugged, "But who makes my skills better? Soul Mentor, I can know many things through face-to-face communication with souls, so trust me. When we get there, we can form a counterattack. ??More than 8,000 enemies are nothing, this time we are going to be developed. " Boss, look over there, the Breath of the Dead has sent out all the troops, and he actually has so many ghost troops under his command. ?Looking in the direction of his companion''s finger, he found that a large number of ghosts appeared in the sky above where Gu Xi was now. ?The number of those ghosts has exceeded a thousand, and the number is even increasing. This is not his main force. Those ghosts have just been summoned. But he can increase the number of ghosts so quickly. In addition to the three divine skills, he also has other abilities. What will it be? Soul hunter? "The leader of the necromancer guessed. Boss, dont guess, we just go over and ask. Seeing that their leader''s old habits had returned, the other necromancers also quickly began to persuade him. Only then did the leader of the necromancer react, "Oh, okay, let''s go there now." After saying that, they quickly commanded their troops and headed towards Gu Xi''s steel city gate. That''s what the Necromancers are good at. They dare to abandon some of their troops. ?The same thing happened this time. In order to break out of the encirclement, they simply left behind an undead army of around level 4. ??The remaining undead all protected a few necromancer players and killed them. ??As soon as these necromancers moved, all the demon players discovered them. In fact, when Gu Xi appeared, they were hesitant whether to continue fighting. ??Although they didn''t know what the city gate Gu Xi released was, it was obviously not an easy skill to deal with. Now that so many red dragons and a super powerful bone dragon have been released, they don''t know whether to continue the fight. ?It is good to fight, but you may not win. But without a fight, the long time they spent preparing would have been wasted. ?While the demon players were hesitating, the necromancers had already rushed in front of Gu Xi. As soon as they rushed past the Iron City Gate, the nine necromancers said three different words. Hello, I am the left tooth of the Corpse Ichthyosaurus, a level 4 necromancer, soul mentor route, and the leader of this team. Can you let me do the summoning later? Brother, are you sure about so many enemies? If you are sure, I will put you in shackles. ? ? ? Looking at the three people talking at the same time, Gu Xi didn''t know who to respond to first. Fortunately, Zuo Ya stood up at this time and said, "You don''t need to pay attention to them. I am the leader of this team. Nice to meet you." Nice to meet you, Breath of the Dead, Master of the City of Death and the Incarnation of Death. What are you going to do next? " ?Gu Xi shook hands with Zuo Ya, and then raised his eyebrows, because they rushed between Gu Xi''s three city gates, and now the enemy was hesitating. "Are you sure we can fight? Our current total strength is four to five thousand, which is not much different from the enemy. If we fight, we still have a chance to win." ?Zuo Ya took a look at his surroundings. "Then fight. If you don''t fight, where will the corpses come from? If there are no corpses, where will the new undead come from?" Im here to summon the souls! At this time, a necromancer stood up and said: My soul summoning skills are level 7, undead control is level 5, and undead enhancement is level 4. The mutation rate of new undead after summoning souls is 25%, and the level is level 4. is the best choice. If you give me the opportunity to summon souls, I will share half of your undead after the war. " "There are more than eight thousand enemies here. Including those who died in the battle, I want three thousand undead. In addition, if my red dragon dies in battle, it is not allowed to summon its souls." Gu Xi put forward his own conditions. Okay. The necromancer who jumped out just now responded decisively. At this time, another necromancer said: "My level of spiritualism is relatively low, but my level of undead research is already level 5. Can you give me a dragon corpse..." ??The necromancer was interrupted by Gu Xi before he finished speaking. "no." Gu Xi himself wants dragon corpses to study various undead dragons, so how can he distribute these dragon corpses. After Gu Xi made sure everything was done, Zuo Ya turned to one of his companions and said, "Remove the war shackles and don''t let anyone go." Hearing this, Gu Xi couldn''t help but turn to the player. You have war shackles? ?These war shackles are a treasure. As long as they are used, both parties present must fight to the death. There is no choice of surrender or escape. ?Everyone knows that this kind of thing is quite deadly, and few people will directly carry war shackles with them, because they don''t know if they can escape if they encounter such a situation. But the player raised his head, took out a black iron chain and waved it in his hand. With his sharp eyes, Gu Xi saw the properties of war shackles at a glance. War Shackles (Green Treasure): The battlefield is locked, and all players participating in the war cannot surrender, retreat, escape, or exit the game. The restriction will not end until all players on one side are killed. (Can be used three times)] Yes, none of these demonic players can escape. (End of this chapter) Chapter 306： The shackles of war are launched (please subscribe) Chapter 306 The shackles of war are launched (please subscribe) Please subscribe, recommend, vote monthly, and support me. I hope there will be a recommendation this week. As the war shackles were thrown into the air, Gu Xi saw a flash of silver light, and a silver shackle appeared on his wrist. At the same time, all Necromancer players have the same situation on their hands. "Okay, I''ve set everything up. Except for a few of us, everyone else will be killed." At this time, Gu Xi''s eyes turned to the direction of the battlefield. Because of the war shackles, Gu Xi could clearly see the location of the enemy player. ?But Gu Xi never expected that in addition to the nearly twenty demon players, there were also seven or eight strange players hidden at the scene. It seems that the people from Qiufeng City and Hanye City have chosen to join forces to deal with Bai Liancheng. Gu Xi could see this situation, and Zuo Ya and the others could also naturally see it. Zuo Ya couldn''t help but smile bitterly. We seem to be a little too ostentatious. "There is nothing to show off. This is a good thing. There are about twenty people here. Normally it would take us a long time to find them. Now we just need to kill them all." ?The soul-calling guy over there, please leave some of the undead summoned by the corpses of these players for me later. " ??The necromancer responsible for summoning souls raised his head and said, "I have a name. My name is Gao Tao." Okay, good name. Gu Xi responded, raised his hand, and began to mobilize the troops. ??Now all the Necromancer players are concentrated on the open space just cleared by Gu Xi. Coupled with the effect of war shackles, the situation is now under Gu Xi''s control. ?The Incarnation of Death flew back quickly, moving back and forth between the three city gates. The red dragon followed behind the Incarnation of Death, and there was a possibility of taking action at any time. ??The necromancers looked at each other. There was only one question in their minds, how to cooperate? In the end, Gu Xi and Zuo Ya looked at each other, and Gu Xi said decisively: "Draw the enemy over to fight, our strength will only increase, so luring the enemy over to fight is the easiest option for us. As soon as Zuo Ya heard this, he nodded affirmatively. So several players quickly assigned themselves. The two players responsible for summoning souls were protected inside. Gu Xi led his troops and came to the Iron City Gate alone. ?This is the location of the deepest battlefield and the place with the greatest pressure. Gu Xis death incarnation and the red dragon are the best artifacts to relieve pressure. ??The remaining seven players were divided into two groups, going to the main city gate of Gu Xi and the garrison city gate respectively to attract the enemy''s attention there. At the beginning, only the demons and monster troops from Gu Xi''s side came to attack. The other demon players and weird players were thinking about how to retreat. ?But they soon found themselves locked in the shackles of war. ?Under such circumstances, the players who originally wanted to retreat rushed here reluctantly, but the battlefield has shifted and the current battle rhythm is no longer under their control. When facing the largest number of enemies head-on, Gu Xi was not afraid at all, but instead felt excited. ??Gu Xi, who had just replenished his mana, finally no longer had to calculate his mana to summon spirits. Now he can fight normally. Storm of Bones! ?Following Gu Xi''s order, the Bone Storm, which had been strengthened many times, was thrown towards the location where the enemy crowd was the largest. ?Under Gu Xi''s attack, all the skeleton shooters and skeleton mages behind him took action at the same time, attacking the location with the most enemies. The demon troops that came over immediately launched a counterattack. One of the demon players seemed to have thought of something, and threw a [portable magma pool] at Gu Xi''s steel city gate. The magma instantly baked the steel city gate into a blazing red color. Fortunately, the incarnation of death flew down at this time. Just **** it into the magma pool, and the effect of Spark Shadow is quite powerful. The heat of the magma is sucked away on the spot, and then the incarnation of death pounces on the enemy not far away. Among these enemies, there are demon troops and demon troops. In the demon army, not all soldiers can withstand the heat and flames. In the flames of the incarnation of death, the demons were more or less injured. And those demons are even more like this. ?Most of these demons have no ability to resist flames. They will be ignited immediately in the flames. ??The flames that were originally thrown to deal with Gu Xi have now turned into flames to deal with them, which makes the demon players quite uncomfortable. At this time, a demon player stood up and said, "I can add fire resistance to all soldiers, but after adding it, my mana will be almost the same. You will fight in the next battle." "Okay, I''ll increase the combat effectiveness of all the soldiers. As long as we fight in, we still have a chance." Several demon players looked at each other and quickly made a decision. Then a demon player raised the skeleton staff in his hand and shot a red light into the air. Subsequently, at least two thousand demons and monsters around him were all covered in blood-red shields. ?This effect, this scene, is much stronger than the Guxi Skeleton Shield. At this time, Gu Xi was also a little jealous. He really wanted his bone shield to have such an effect. ?But the current Gu Xi level is not yet at this level. After that, Gu Xi pointed the cold wind staff downward. Its fireproof, right? Then Ill freeze you to death. The Bone Storm was released again. This time the Bone Storm is still the same as before, with a chilling effect. ??However, because the opponent has been blessed with spells such as fire control magic, the fire resistance has been improved, but the cold resistance has dropped a lot. Now the cold effect contained in the Bone Storm is no longer a +3 effect for them, but at least a +6 effect. Sure enough, as soon as the Bone Storm was released, the demonic troops that could have resisted were immediately knocked away. A large number of demons were turned into ice sculptures by the Bone Storm. ?Then Death Incarnate rushed down. He did not use Death Dragon Breath, but really widened his eyes. The melting light fell on the demon player who was still blessing all the troops with fire-bending magic. As soon as other nearby demon players discovered this situation, they rushed forward to prevent the attack of the incarnation of death. ?But the level of the incarnation of death is level 12. In this world, if there is no Heavenly Dao Guanyin in white, he is almost a ceiling-level existence. The minions brought by demon players are at most around level 7. ?When they rushed up, their men naturally followed. Without anyone to direct them, these demons were in chaos. Seeing the demons huddled together, Gu Xi habitually added three Bone Storms to the location where the demons were concentrated! (End of this chapter) Chapter 307： The road to skill advancement (109164) Chapter 307 The Road to Skill Advancement (109164) The average order is 1645, and it will be 1650 soon. Please support me a lot. If you can give me a suggestion, please subscribe, recommend, and vote monthly! This time, Gu Xi placed the three Bone Storms in the left, center and right directions. All his attention was on controlling the Bone Storm, pushing the Bone Storm towards the enemy. At this moment, Gu Xis heroes Arroyo and Robbie also rushed here. After all, there are other necromancers guarding the remaining two city gates, so there is no need to worry about the heroes occupying their positions. They can come over now to help Gu Xi fight. ?Arroyo was the first to arrive at the scene. Seeing a steady stream of enemies rushing towards him, Arroyo rushed into the battlefield with his black gun battalion without saying a word. With the addition of Arroyo, Amilcar, who initially directed the battle here, also breathed a sigh of relief. Just now he was almost knocked from an attack state to a defensive state. Now that Arroyo and the others have arrived, the situation has naturally changed again. The battle formation that was originally pushed back has once again moved forward. At this time, Gu Xi did not delay any longer. He stood on the city gate tower, facing the bone storm below, but he sent out all the troops that could fight. The avatar of death flying in the sky rushed towards where the enemy player was standing. The red dragon''s breath plowed the ground back and forth. Each time, enemies frozen into ice sculptures will be blown to pieces. ?At the same time, the ghost team that Gu Xi had just recruited mixed with the ordinary ghosts and swept all the way, dealing with the chaotic battlefield with last-ditch blows. It can be said that in just a blink of an eye, Gu Xi''s men managed to cover more than 300 meters. At this time, the player named Gao Tao also came to Gu Xi. Okay, brother, no wonder you can get a title, you are so powerful. General, how about you take care of these corpses? You can just watch it with confidence. As Gao Tao spoke, he took out his equipment, which was a red crystal as long as an arm. When Gao Tao held it in his hand, Gu Xi could even feel the Yin energy contained in the crystal. The Soul-Calling Tower? No, this is a soul-gathering staff. It cannot be compared with a soul-calling tower. This thing of mine can only gather soul fragments on the battlefield. It cannot increase the success rate of soul-calling like a soul-calling tower. I take this because I want it to be more convenient. " While explaining, Gao Tua showed off his abilities. At the same time, he still had time to tell Gu Xi some gossip news from the Skeleton Fish and Dragon Guild. ?This kind of true multi-tasking ability makes Gu Xi envious. ?But as Gao Taan said, if you really want to take the path of spiritualism, this ability must be developed. Because summoning spirits on the battlefield requires large-scale casting and precise casting. Without the ability to multi-task, the speed of summoning souls will be slower than others. ?In the midst of Gao Tao''s chatter, Gu Xi also learned a lot of information that normal people didn''t know. Just like a new player in the Skeleton Ichthyosaurus Guild, no matter what their background is, after joining, they must be trained for three months. In these three months, we will first determine the direction of these new players, and then practice to death. ?His route was chosen by the team leader after discussion with him, and he was a necromancer specializing in spiritualism. All routes focus on spiritualism and its supporting routes. In his words, as long as there are corpses, he can quickly pull out a powerful force. ?However, his current level is still not good. His spiritualism level has only reached level 7, and he cannot yet summon ghosts. ?This is mainly because there are not enough corpses for him to practice. Now, there are more than 8,000 corpses on the battlefield this time, which is enough for him to pile up the spiritualism to level 8, and may even reach level 9. If that''s the case, then he will be prosperous. You must know that the upper limit of spiritualism is level 10 for the first time. After reaching level 10, you need to learn the advancement route and get an advancement book. Only then can you summon higher-level undead troops on the battlefield. ?Gao Dan had already obtained a copy in advance because he joined the Skeleton Ichthyosaur Guild. The "Book of Phylactery" that can summon corpse shamans. As long as his level reaches the level, he has learned the "Book of Phylactery", and when he encounters a corpse of the legal system on the battlefield, he will no longer summon his soul to become a cannon fodder like a skeleton mage, but directly summon him to become a corpse witch. Powerful troops. The effect is equivalent to half of the Ghost King''s cloak. The reason why it is half a piece is because the "Book of Life Boxes" can only target legal corpses. If it is a complete set of the Ghost King''s Cloak, it will cover all the corpses at the scene. Even if the farmer at level 0 dies, he can still summon the soul for you. Corpse witch. But even so, this is quite powerful. Corpse witches are already high-level units in the undead army. They start at level 6, and their status is weaker than that of death knights. They also master a wide range of spells. As long as the number increases, even the charge of death knights can be used. Get rid of it. The Corpse Fish and Dragon Guild even has a dedicated Corpse Witch Legion, which relies on players like them who specialize in spiritualism to replenish its troops. After listening to the arrangements of the Corpse Fish and Dragon Guild, and then thinking about his future in the morning sun, Gu Xi said something silently in his heart. It''s okay, at least Chaoyangguang Guild is free. ?Gao Tatai didn''t notice Gu Xi''s expression. He was still talking to Gu Xi about advancing in spiritualism. He also saw that Gu Xi''s level of spiritualism was relatively high. After all, he can summon ghosts on the battlefield, which shows that he has reached level 8. He can know the way ahead by asking. Telling Gu Xi now is equivalent to making good friends with Gu Xi in advance. Let me tell you, if your guild has not prepared the Book of Advancement, then you must prepare it in advance. In your current situation, reaching level 10 is basically a matter of one or two battles. "The Book of Phylactery" This is definitely wanted. Everyone who is a corpse witch will want it. If you have the habit of raising vampires, then "The Book of Blood Feast" should be prepared. ??And you have so many dragons, you must learn "Book of Ghost Dragons". When the red dragon dies and you master the spiritualism, you can directly transform into a bone dragon. " Are these books difficult to get? ??Gu Xi placed another Bone Storm downwards and controlled the Bone Storm to strike the enemy''s battlefield while distractedly asking questions. "The "Book of Life Boxes" and "Book of Blood Feast" are okay. I heard they are sold in libraries in the city and are not too expensive. "Book of Ghost Dragons" is not that easy to find. I haven''t seen them in many places. " There is nothing you can do about this matter. After all, the bone dragon is the key point of all necromancers. Whether you can upgrade to level 10 depends on whether you have a bone dragon. So something like "Book of Ghost Dragons" will definitely be snatched away as soon as it goes on the market. ??Even a player like him who relies on a large guild to specialize in spiritualism can''t do anything, let alone others. ?At this moment, Gao Tat couldn''t help but let out a sigh. Brother, I just recruited a good guy, do you want to try it? (End of this chapter) Chapter 308： Grabbing things on the battlefield (110164) Chapter 308: Grabbing things on the battlefield (110164) Gu Xi glanced at the battlefield and found that the battlefield was still under control, so he asked curiously. "what?" "Zombie succubus, don''t say that brother doesn''t pay attention to you, this is a good thing." Gao Tao winked at Gu Xi, "Compared to the succubus that **** semen, the corpse succubus not only does not **** semen, but instead feeds back the yin energy. oh. ??The most important thing is that you can make some fine-tuning through the use of the Necromancer. " Speaking of this, Gao Tao gestured to Gu Xi again, with a look that you clearly know. ?Gu Xi covered his nose and smiled awkwardly. "I''m not that kind of person." As he spoke, he pointed down. Gao Tao was stunned for a moment, and then glanced at the steel city gate under his feet. He understood something instantly, so he smiled. A newly summoned undead unintentionally followed the steel city gate and entered Alidovi. city. After this small action, the cooperation between Gu Xi and Gao Dan became even more tacit. They were chatting and laughing on the city gate tower, while the undead troops below were fighting more and more smoothly. Just as Gao Tao said, the level of the undead he summoned really surpassed the cannon fodder undead under Gu Xi. ?Although they have no one to direct them, the undead''s fighting instinct still allows them to quickly integrate into the battle. With their addition, the demon troops attacking here quickly collapsed. No matter how hard the demon players tried, the demon''s morale could not be improved. At best, they can rely on the instinct of the demon troops to fight the undead, but when there is no way to replenish new troops, it is useless no matter how much they kill. Batch after batch of new undead joined the battle, and the number of undead on the battlefield finally slowly exceeded the number of demons and monsters. The dawn of victory is at hand. ??Gu Xi once again released a few waves of bone storm, looked back at Gao Tao, and found that he was stuffing a black pill into his mouth. Gu Xi couldn''t help but ask: "What are you eating?" Fishulong Pills are used to restore mana. Eating one pill increases the mana recovery speed by 50%. As long as you dont consume too much, you can basically regain it in one minute, and the effect of this thing is 5 minutes. At this point, Gao Taan did not say any more. But Gu Xi could also understand the unfinished meaning of his words. This Yulong Pill is probably the best choice for players who can consume all their mana in a short period of time. ?However, Gu Xi discovered a problem and asked curiously: "Gao Tao, does it cost more mana to summon souls than others?" You can see this. This is a little trick I learned in the Bone Ichthyosaurus training class. Spending more mana will have a certain impact on the soul summoning. Although the success rate and mutation rate will not change, the quality of the undead recruited will be somewhat different. " No wonder. ??Gu Xi glanced at the undead that had just been summoned below. Although there was no comparison in terms of statistics, the undead summoned by Gao Tiao would be larger in size than the undead under Gu Xi''s men. ?Especially for zombies, there is no obvious rotten flesh on the surface of the body. ?Thinking of this, Gu Xi had a thought in his mind and pointed at the battlefield. Storm of Bones! This time Gu Xi secretly injected more mana. ?Then Gu Xi paid close attention to the situation of the Bone Storm. He found that after injecting more mana, the size of the Bone Storm and the attack effect did not change much. But the speed has obviously increased a lot. ?In the original time, you might only be able to hit an enemy ten to fifteen times, but now as the speed increases, you can hit thirty times. It seems that this method of controlling mana is useful for all spells and skills. ?This discovery made Gu Xi''s eyes light up. If Gao Tao wasn''t still around, Gu Xi would have wanted to try all his skills to see how effective other skills were. ?At this moment, there was a bang in the distance. ?A meteorite with green flames fell from the sky and hit the ground heavily, and then a huge stone man made of many green stones climbed up from the ground. Hellfire? Seeing the situation there, Gu Xi immediately thought of a unit of demon warlocks. ??This is considered a non-training unit among demon warlocks and is a summoned unit. ?The level starts at level 7, and it has the combat power to challenge Behemoth on land. Of course, the biggest feature of this kind of hellfire is that the level follows the level of the demon warlock. This is a bit like Gu Xi''s Death Incarnation, but Gu Xi believes that the level bonus of Hellfire should not be as good as Death Incarnation. Otherwise, this thing would belong to the three magical skills of the demon warlock, and not like now, just any player. You can let it go. ?No, another group of meteorites fell from the sky, and another new hellfire began to crawl out of the ground. ?After three Hellfires were released on the battlefield, the Demon Warlock finally stopped releasing Hellfires. Gao Tao was very excited, "Gu Xi, look quickly, there is hellfire over there. I''ve made it this time. Don''t fight yet. I''ll call Liu Fei over." Liu Fei is another necromancer player responsible for summoning souls. His direction is in the research of the undead. ?Some information flashed through Gu Xi''s mind. The demon warlock needed the Hellfire Core to summon the Hellfire. If this thing dies, it can be used to make the Bone Dragon Core. "Gao Tao, wait a minute, there are three here, I want to share one." ?Gu Xi, who wanted to understand, said decisively. ??Gao Tao, who was releasing a white-bone ichthyosaur, turned his head and glanced at Gu Xi. I said, brother, please dont react so quickly. I wont even be able to take advantage of you. Hey, theres nothing we can do about it, who can give me a good idea? ? Gu Xi responded with a smile. After communicating with Gao Tao for so long, he had already understood Gao Tao''s character. Such a reaction showed that he had already complied with Gu Xi''s request. Soon Liu Fei received the news and rushed over. Its really hellfire. A demon warlock can only control one at a time, but the hellfire core can be used repeatedly. If the opponent takes good care of it, the hellfire core will become stronger with repeated use. ?There are three here now. We need to deal with them in the shortest possible time when the hellfire is extinguished. This requires me to take action. Gu Xi, is there any way you can send me to the front line? " Gu Xi thought for a moment, then glanced at the situation behind him, and asked calmly: "How long?" "Three minutes after killing Hellfire, this is the latest time. If it exceeds three minutes, it will be too late to deal with it." Gu Xi thought for a moment, then compared the current position of Hellfire with the enemies around Hellfire, and said one last thing. Yes, I can put the city gate over there. (End of this chapter) Chapter 309： Grab treasures on the battlefield (please subscribe) Chapter 309: Grabbing treasures on the battlefield (please subscribe) ?Gao Tao and Liu Fei looked at each other and nodded at the same time. They all know the name of the Death City, but they have never entered the Death City to take a look. Not to mention enjoying the conveniences of a dead city. Now that they have such an opportunity, they are naturally willing to give it a try. ?However, Gao Tao still said: "Is it really okay for us to enter your city like this?" Dont worry, if you cant get in, close the door. ?Under Gu Xis order, the gate of the Iron City Gate was closed. ??Then Gu Xicai said to Liu Fei: "I''m going to wrong you next. I''ll wait here in front of the gate, and I''ll do the delivery." ??Gu Xi pointed at the closed door. Liu Fei nodded with a normal expression and stood at the city gate. ??As Liu Fei stood in, Gu Xi secretly thought it was okay. The steel city gate can be equipped with a three-piece defense set, namely the inner gate, the urn city and the battlements. These are not buildings and do not require time, as long as there are enough materials. ?That''s why Gu Xi could close the city gate, otherwise his main city gate would not have a city gate yet, and where would the branch gates be available? After closing the inner door, Gu Xi waved his hand, and the steel city gate disappeared. ?At the same time, the incarnation of death also received Gu Xi''s order, opened his mouth and let out a burst of death dragon breath at the three hellfires below. The level of the incarnation of death is much stronger than that of hellfire, and the power of the death dragon''s breath is also significantly greater. ??When the hellfire hit him head-on, the hellfire exploded on the spot and turned into burning green stones and fell to the ground. ?The effect of the death dragon''s breath is still there for a while. The incarnation of death did not stop and swept the first one, drawing the death dragon''s breath to the hellfire of the other two. At this time, Gu Xi also raised his hand, and the steel city gate appeared at the location where the first Hellfire died. As soon as the steel city gate was lowered, Liu Fei rushed out from inside. He immediately rushed towards the hellfire that was blown to pieces. I saw that his hands kept moving, and a large number of soul fragments were poured into the fragments of Hellfire. It only took less than thirty seconds for a green crystal to appear in Liu Fei''s hand. Liu Fei put away the crystal and quickly rushed in other directions. ??There are still two corpses of Hellfire there that he needs to deal with. There is not much time left for him now, not to mention that the position he is in is quite dangerous. Although Gu Xi''s death incarnation is right in front of him, Liu Fei cannot guarantee whether Gu Xi will defend himself to the death. So Liu Fei could only rush to the second hellfire corpse in three steps and two steps at a time, and quickly operated. At this time, the incarnation of death was really going crazy. After the death dragon''s breath was used up, the incarnation of death fell to the ground and fought with his own body. ?The body of the incarnation of death is quite weird. When it hits others, it can be as hard as steel, but when others hit it, it can turn into nothingness like a ghost. ?Such a weird body, coupled with the evil sparks on his body, killed a large number of enemies in the first place. But after the incarnation of death lands, he must face the enemy''s attacks. Even if he can avoid more than half of the attacks, even if he can ignore most of the damage, the damage is still damage. The vitality of the Death Incarnation is constantly decreasing, and the evil star fire shadow around him is becoming more and more red. Even the black mist on his body was about to turn into red mist. ?At this time, Liu Fei also finished processing the last Hellfire corpse, and he quickly ran towards Gu Xi''s steel city gate. At this time, Gu Xi was not as relaxed as when he cooperated with Gao Dan before. Without the support of the city gate, the pressure on Gu Xi was a little greater. Even Amilka, who had already fought out, retreated. He came back and defended himself in front of Gu Xi. ??On the other hand, Arroyo and Robbie, with Gu Xi''s two troops, were still fighting among the demons and monsters, preparing enough corpses for Gao Tan''s spiritualism. Okay, Liu Fei has taken care of it. ?Looking at the enemy troops that had already attacked, Gu Xi raised his eyes, reached out and pushed forward, and the steel city gate slammed heavily in front of the enemy''s charging route. As soon as the inner door opened, Liu Fei ran over holding three green crystals. "How about it?" Gao Taan and Gu Xi quickly surrounded him. This is not the time to be polite, and naturally you want to get good things immediately. Its all successful, come here, this is yours, Gu Xi, this is yours. ?While Liu Fei was talking, a green crystal was thrust into Gu Xi''s hand. You get a piece of dead Hellfire Core (grey). [Dead Hellfire Core (grey): The killed Hellfire Core has been processed by the Necromancer to suppress the special energy in the Hellfire Core, preventing it from summoning Hellfire again. It can be used to create high-energy The main material that consumes the undead. Looking at the properties of the Hellfire core, Gu Xi nodded with satisfaction. ?Then Gu Xi immediately handed over the hellfire core to an undead and asked him to send him back to Alidovi City. ??This kind of thing must not be held in hand, it must be taken to the warehouse and stored. Looking at such a convenient behavior, Gao Tao and Liu Fei were somewhat jealous. Since they dont have a city of their own, they can only put such valuable things in their backpacks, and they have to be cautious when doing things, for fear that the backpack will be stolen accidentally. ?But Gu Xi has no time to think about this now. After getting what they want, they naturally have to focus on attacking the enemy. Otherwise they will waste the good opportunity in front of them. Gao collapse, prepare to take action. ?Gu Xi quickly ran up to the gate tower of the Steel City Gate and began to use his spells on the battlefield in the distance again. ?This time Gu Xi no longer used attack spells, because Gu Xi''s troops were already fighting against the enemy. So Gu Xi immediately used the Skeleton Priest spell to strengthen the combat effectiveness of his undead troops and restore their vitality. At this time, letting the undead troops fight is what Gu Xi should do. Faced with this method, the demon players on the opposite side are also preparing to use their best abilities to fight. After all, if they don''t fight hard, they will die here. But just as they were about to take out the things they had packed at the bottom of the box, a demon player accidentally raised his head. Fuck, what is that. Whats it called? Ever since thirty red dragons appeared in the sky, I wont be scared by anything in the sky anymore. Damn it! All the demon players were stimulated by the scene before them. Four to five thousand ghosts appeared in the sky, and the crowd was so dense that it scared everyone''s courage. (End of this chapter) Chapter 310： The battle is over (please subscribe) Chapter 310 The battle is over (please subscribe) Please subscribe, recommend, vote monthly, and support us! This is the main force, the main force of the necromancers, they were released at this time, they hid it really well! "Hell, ghosts are the hardest to fight. Prepare spells, no matter what type they are, as long as they are spells." You idiot, when I get into close combat, you ask me to prepare a yarn spell! Looking at the thousands of ghosts in the sky, the demon players were a little scared. ?But they dont know that there are actually no four or five thousand ghosts here. There are only a ghost team of less than a hundred. Its just because they do more damage, so they look more scary. In fact, in comparison, Gu Xi could defeat them with just one of his troops. ? Gu Xi also knows the role of this kind of ghost team. The most suitable way to use them is to drag them out to do a last-ditch attack, and to scare the enemy. ? Gu Xi has already thought about it. When he gets back, he will ask where there are some angels or other skins that look like high-level soldiers, and put them on the ghost team first. It is also great to use it to pretend to be a high-level army and attract enemy targets. ??This time all the ghost teams took off, it was an experiment conducted by Gu Xi. He made the ghost team fly forward slowly to attract the attention of the demon players. ?At the same time, several of Gu Xi''s heroes have also opened up the enemies in front of them and headed towards the location of the demon player. ?This time the number of enemies in front of Gu Xi was almost the same as the number of troops under his command. Gu Xi doesn''t have to worry so much now, he can now command the troops to fight out. Since their attention was focused on the sky, the demon players did not notice that Gu Xi''s troops were already very close to them. By the time they reacted, Arroyo''s black gun battalion had already rushed out of the black ashes. Their attacks were like waves, constantly hitting the demons and monster troops, and charging towards the demon players. The demon players realized that something was wrong, and they quickly turned around to deal with the Black Gun Battalion. But at this moment, the Black Gun Battalion suddenly turned left and made way. The Bone-Zhanying Battalion, which had been hiding behind the Black Spear Battalion, jumped out at this time. The skeleton two-handed swordsmen of the Bone-Zhanying Battalion jumped directly in front of the demon players. The two-handed long swords in their hands started a wave of killings on the spot. The demon players immediately counterattacked, but half of their attention was still on the sky. After all, the pressure in the sky was too great for them. Even if they face danger, they instinctively look up to the sky. They can still be distracted at such a time, and Gu Xi has to admit that these players are big-hearted. Because of this, these players quickly died under the attacks of Arroyo and Robby. When a demon player dies in battle, Gao Tuan will always rush to the front immediately and drag the player''s body back. Gu Xi was a little surprised by Gao Tan''s behavior. Why do you value the players corpse so much? Rumors in the guild say that if the players corpse is processed quickly, the possibility of producing special undead is relatively high, and it has strong growth potential. It is the most suitable corpse to be used as contract undead. As soon as Gu Xi heard this, he thought of the two special undead he got last time, Thousand Faces and Blood Oiran. ?Thousand Faces are the undead transformed from the player''s corpse. ??Gu Xi had learned about special undead things in college. It is an undead person who has his own location and can arrange various tasks. They have fighting ability, but their biggest role is to arrange things, such as taking care of shops and farmland. Hearing what Gao Tao said, Gu Xi''s eyes also lit up. What can these players do after they can summon souls? Are there any enchanters or blacksmiths? You are thinking too much, which guild would release the logistics seeds to participate in such a war. Gao Tao rolled his eyes, what was he thinking. ??If a new player recruited by a guild is found to be a logistics seed such as a blacksmith, they will be directly arranged to a special place for training. All the experience required for upgrading will be taken care of by other players in the guild. Sending them to a place like the Grand Festival to fight to the death, Im afraid the guilds top brass may have lost their minds. Gao Tengtai didn''t know that somewhere in the city, Song Sheng from the Steel Ghost Hands Guild led a pitiful dozen or so ordinary soldiers and a dozen ghosts to surround a player. Liu Yongqiang, this is the material you want. Tomorrow, I hope that at this time tomorrow, I can see the war equipment I want. "Okay, I promised the vice-president to help you three times. This is the first time, right?" Yes, as long as you prepare the war equipment, it will be done the first time. Song Sheng said with certainty. Okay, at this time tomorrow, you can come and get it, and also bring thirty units of spider poison. I dont care where you got it from, thirty units cant be less. ??Gu Xi will naturally not know about the matter between Song Sheng and Liu Yongqiang. He is now cleaning up the last enemies. After the demon players were killed, their men dispersed, and Gu Xi''s ghost team jumped down from the sky and began to clean the battlefield. When they were cleaning the battlefield, Gu Xi discovered that this ghost team had another use. When there are many of them, they are quite useful in cleaning up the battlefield. ?Other undead are cleaning the battlefield from place to place, killing the enemies that are not dead, but the ghost team is sweeping forward one by one. After finding things, they dont have to transport them back one by one. They often collect a batch of things and then send them back. It can be said that rather than deceiving the enemy, they are more suitable for cleaning the battlefield. After releasing the ghost team, Gao Tao also saw some clues. He asked quite simply: "Gu Xi, you ghosts are very interesting." "Where, I encountered a batch of human centipedes before. When the spiritualism is at level 7, one spiritualism can get more than ten zombies. After the spiritualism reaches level 8, you can get these." Because Gao Tao introduced a lot of internal information and knowledge of the Skeleton Ichthyosaur Guild before. Gu Xi also reciprocated the favor and told him how he obtained these ghost teams. "Human Centipede, I understand. They are one person and a group of people. There is no way to distinguish them well. After killing, the soul will naturally change like this. You are so lucky." No matter where, its all luck. I happened to meet such an enemy. If they hadnt jumped out on their own, I wouldnt have known such a good thing would happen. While Gu Xi and the others were joking, the final battle ended. As Gu Xi''s last enemy was killed, the iron chain on Gu Xi''s wrist disappeared instantly. The shackles of war are lifted! (End of this chapter) Chapter 311： The wealthy Skeleton Ichthyosaur Guild (111164) Chapter 311 The wealthy Skeleton Ichthyosaur Guild (111164) Please subscribe, recommend, and vote monthly, work hard to add updates, and ask for your support! "Won!" Seeing the war shackles disappear from his hands, Gao Tao sat down directly on the ground. I said Brother Gao, whats wrong with you? What else can I do? I finally breathed a sigh of relief. To be honest, Brother Gu, if you hadnt come here this time, we would have fought our best here, just like these **** players in Hanye City. There are also players from Autumn Wind City. At this time, Zuo Ya''s voice sounded from behind Gao Tan. After the battle, Zuo Ya did not immediately go to count the losses and clean the battlefield, but rushed to Gu Xi. He held Gu Xi''s hand and said seriously: "Brother Gu, we can survive this time only because of your help. If it weren''t for you, we would all be doomed." Its okay, I just happened to meet it, and its not like I didnt make a profit this time. After I clean up the battlefield, I will also share this stuff, and I will also take the troops that have been summoned. Thats different, thats what you should have divided when you went to war. These are our thanks to you. Because we just came in, we didnt get anything good on the battlefield. Brother, I take care of you. You control the Incarnation of Death and the City of Death. This was rewarded to me by the president when I joined the Ghoul Fish and Dragon Guild, and I will give it to you now. " As Zuoya spoke, he took out a small plate that was not too big. There was an apple tree that was no more than 50 guilds tall. ?Although the apple tree is not too tall, Gu Xi can clearly see that it is full of apples. This apple? Looking at the apple tree, Gu Xi immediately thought of the four apples from Britain. This is not of this level. "A medium-sized plot has a Ghost Yin Fruit tree planted in it, which can produce 150 Ghost Yin Fruits every day. These Ghost Yin Fruits are eaten by the undead and can improve the quality of the undead. Of course, the improvement is not much, and it takes a long time. edible. Think of it as a small supplement. Every new player who joins the Corpse Fish and Dragon Guild can get something similar, so that the Necromancer can cultivate an elite force of a hundred people in a short period of time. ?Now that you have saved us, we have nothing to give you. This ghost fruit tree should be regarded as a thank you gift from the few of us. " ?Gu Xi wanted to shirk it, but this gift just hit Gu Xi''s heart. Im sorry, Ill accept this. "That''s how it should be. Come to the Ghoul Fish and Dragon Guild to play with me when you have time in the future, just tell me my name so that it can be used." ?Zuo Ya said proudly. At this time, a player on the side also explained to Gu Xi: "Brother Zuo is the third pick in this year''s draft." Zuo Ya glanced at Gu Xi with some embarrassment and said: "Originally, my skills were not much worse than Song Sheng''s in second place, but those bullies took Song Sheng''s father''s money and insisted that I came out slower than Song Sheng. Three minutes, putting me in second place. ?Brother Gu, I am convinced that you have won the first place. Two of the three magical skills are equal to each other. This is not something that ordinary people can compare with. ??But I am absolutely not convinced by that **** Song Sheng. " If you are not convinced, this is a good opportunity to kill him. I just took a look at the rankings, and he is the only player in Bailian City on the rankings. ??This time we, Bai Liancheng, want to win, so no one can be left on the ranking list. ????Hearing this sentence, Zuo Yas eyes lit up. "Yes, no one can be left on the ranking list. I will communicate this matter with other companions. By the way, this is my contact information. If you need anything, just let him come out and find me." As Zuo Ya said this, he took out a white-bone ichthyosaur and placed it in front of Gu Xi. It seems that this should be the contact information of the Skeleton Ichthyosaurus Guild, which is the same as the Raven of Chaoyang Guild. Speaking of which, Gu Xi hasnt raised a raven yet. ? Gu Xi thought for a while, stretched out his hand toward the city gate, and an owl flew out of the city gate. ? Gu Xi sent the falcon out, "If you need to contact me if you have any questions, you can just release the owl and they will find it on their own." ?Zuo Ya laughed when he heard this. After exchanging contact information, Zuo Ya began to clean the battlefield and count the losses. About the distribution of items after cleaning the battlefield, Zuo Ya also told Gu Xi in advance. This time, Gu Xi occupied an area to himself and there were few players around him to cooperate, so they discussed it and decided that Gu Xi would take half of the white and gray garbage. ??Gu Xi with green or above quality will give priority to three pieces, and take the remaining ones in turn. If a purple item comes out, the one with the highest price will get it, and the remaining players will split the money. Everyone has a share of weird things, treasures, or other information about this world, and everyone can take a copy. ?In addition, Gu Xi also put forward his own opinions. He wanted all the architectural design drawings and other items. Several other players have no opinions on this point. After all, only Gu Xi needed the architectural design drawings at the site. Others could not use these things for the time being, so he naturally had no objection to giving them to Gu Xi. Besides, whether the architectural design drawings can be produced on site is still a question. While Zuo Ya and the others were cleaning the battlefield, Gao Tao had also completed the work of summoning spirits. Gu Xi noticed that among the undead summoned by Gao Tuan, some ghosts began to appear one after another. It seems that so many corpses have also pushed his spiritualism level to level 8. After gathering the undead souls that had just been summoned, Gao Dan came to Zuo Ya. Boss, all the corpses have been processed, a total of 8,172 enemies have been killed, the success rate of spiritualism is 70%, and a total of 5,724 undead have been summoned. There are three heroes, 179 bosses, 271 brave men, and 9 special undead. ??However, the troops that were summoned lost about a thousand people because they joined the battle before. Now there are only 4,931 undead unplanned. Do you think? " Heroes will be given to two brothers Gu, and three thousand soldiers will be assigned to brothers Gu. The leaders will be divided into 100 people, and the brave people will be divided into 150 people. ?Once we agree to this matter, we must do it beautifully, and we cannot let Brother Gu underestimate the heritage of our skeleton fish and dragon. " Okay, Ill select the troops now. Upon hearing this, Gao Tao decisively turned to look at Gu Xi: "Brother Gu, what kind of troops do you like? I have more alienated undead here. I will arrange all the strong ones for you!" "No need, you also need to replenish your troops. More powerful undead will make it easier to fight in the back. I don''t have to worry about it. I have a city supporting me in the back. If some ordinary troops come to my place, I can also let them Transform into a unit that suits my fighting style. On the contrary, there are some who have become a little special and relatively strong. I have taken a fancy to them and I am reluctant to part with them. What should I do? " (End of this chapter) Chapter 312： Two new heroes (112164) Chapter 312 Two new heroes (112164) Hearing Gu Xis words, Zuo Ya and the others laughed. They understand that this is what Gu Xi Qianrang said. How can any necromancer not want his undead to be more numerous and stronger? ?After thanking Gu Xi, Zuo Ya asked Gao Tao to choose the undead according to Gu Xi''s wishes. ?But the undead hero, Zuo Ya, has no one to listen to. Brother Gu, if you are more humble, I will take away all three undead heroes. Looking at the serious look on Zuo Ya''s face, Gu Xi could only say: "Okay, then I''m not welcome." The two undead heroes who were finally assigned to Gu Xi were of quite good quality. ?One of the undead heroes is a ghost hero that Gu Xi does not have under his command. ?This is a fresh product summoned by Gao Tao. If Gao Tao hadn''t finally upgraded to level 8, there might not have been such a hero. [Lewis (level 4, summoned object, undead hero): experience (0/8000), attack 1, defense 1, life 45, mana 10, talent: Ghost (after level 3, for every level up, the attack and defense of the ghost troops under his command + 1), skills: ghost body (can automatically restore life during combat), overcast clouds (can change the battlefield weather to cloudy), leader (can command 59 soldiers + 7 boss troops at the same time). ?Looking at the hero attributes sent over, Gu Xi glanced at Gao Tao in surprise. Whats wrong? Is there something wrong with this hero? Undead can be strengthened. Can even heroes be strengthened? "That''s so new. Just tell me whether he was summoned by me." ?Well, Gu Xi didn''t expect that spiritualism has such convenience. ??If the undead enhancement is enhanced to level 20 in the future, will a powerful hero of level 20 be produced directly as soon as the soul is summoned? When I think about it, I think this is too cool. ?However, Gu Xi immediately realized that the level of undead enhancement was not so easy to increase. Not to mention other things, reading every day consumes a lot of time, and strengthening the undead cannot increase experience through constant use of skills like spiritualism. It can only be improved through reading. The time required to do this is not a small amount of time. So Gu Xi could only think about it, and could not directly enhance the undead to level 20. With the ghost hero in hand, Gu Xi immediately assigned the ghost team to Lewis, along with the remaining ghosts in Gu Xi''s team. Speaking of it, among Gu Xi''s team, the loss of ghosts was the greatest. The ghosts that disappeared from the guild were now not even left, and they all died in the battle at an unknown time. Now the ghosts under Gu Xi are the 100 ghosts that were exchanged from the guild. They have also lost a lot, and now there are less than 60 ghosts left. ?However, Gu Xi is not worried about this matter at all. He has a complete set of ghost architectural design drawings in his hand. After returning home, he will find time to build all these buildings, no matter what kind of ghost he wants. Lewis will definitely go crazy with joy by then. Compared with Lewis, the other hero is a little more ordinary. He looks like a very depressed zombie with a torn suit, his head lowered, wearing glasses, and not much hair on his head. A newspaper. But his attributes are not weak, and he is actually a good legal hero. [Fighting (Level 4, Summon, Undead Hero): Experience (0/8000), Attack 0, Defense 1, Life 30, Mana 50, Talent: Eagle Eye (There is a certain chance of learning the skills and magic of the enemy hero) ), skills: secret book (can record various magics and use them in battle), ritual magic (can command mage troops and use super powerful spells together), leader (can command 66 soldiers + 7 heads at the same time) target troops). ] ? ? ? Although I dont know why this hero is called Yongdou, his talent is really good, and his ability to learn spells secretly is top-notch. ? Gu Xi thought about it for a moment, and then brought the Skeleton Mage under his command, along with the leader of the Skeleton Mage who had been with Gu Xi for a long time. After that, Gu Xi took another look at the undead bosses. Like the undead heroes, these new undead bosses and undead warriors were all level 4. In order to express his good intentions, Gao Da specially selected some good quality undead bosses and undead heroes. The brave man will rest. ?Under Gao Tao''s arrangement, the undead leader has automatically divided the three thousand undead troops. ??Now he is standing in front of Gu Xi, waiting for Gu Xi''s order. ?Gu Xi glanced at them and then at his own troops. ?? Gu Xi lost more than 800 undead troops in this battle, with the main losses coming from cannon fodder and Amilcar''s team. The loss of cannon fodder is because they are weak and play one-for-one. Amilcar is because the position where he fought at the beginning is the core position of the devil. Although he used his formation ability to make adjustments, Amilka was still a little behind in terms of military strength. Especially at the beginning, Gu Xi did not focus on this. At that time, he lost a lot. of manpower. On the other hand, the Black Spear Battalion and the Bone-cutting Battalion did not lose many men due to their fighting styles, and they have now recovered. Looking at the situation in front of him, Gu Xi nodded with satisfaction. ??This is the correct way to open the Necromancer. ??After every battle, the losses were severe and the troops could not be replenished. How could they be called necromancers? ??The Necromancer can only fight more and more, never less and less. ?Todays battle is really exciting. Commanding the undead who had just been recruited under him to join the team, Gu Xi did not forget to thank Gao Taan and Zuo Ya. Thank you, brothers, if it werent for you this time, I wouldnt have gotten so many undead. "It''s just good luck that you met such a large number of troops, and your level of spiritualism is not weak, but the level of undead enhancement is a little lower. If you are interested in this field, you''d better strengthen the undead enhancement. " Gao Ta also said with a smile. Yes, there is, but it will definitely be slow to learn. Gu Xi now has no time to brush up on reading. He can really improve some skills quickly by just relying on the little reading time he has every day. You can go to the guilds library, where there will be experts to explain. If someone gives lectures, you will improve faster. Hearing what Gao Tao said, Gu Xi''s eyes also lit up. ?There is also this kind of operation. It seems that there is such an operation among the rewards of this Bailian Festival. If it doesn''t work, go back and try it? ?While Gu Xi was chatting with them, one of Zuo Ya''s men came over. Boss, the battlefield has been cleaned and everything has been inventoried, we... ?Zuo Ya pointed at Gu Xi and said, "Tell Brother Gu." This time, a purple piece of equipment and a blue quality treasure were released. (End of this chapter) Chapter 313： Purple outfit belongs to (please subscribe) Chapter 313 The ownership of the purple outfit (please subscribe) Hearing this, everyones eyes focused on the player. Blue treasures are okay, but they are rare, not non-existent. Purple equipment is different. Even in some big families, purple clothes are heirlooms. ?For this reason, Zuo Ya also looked at Gu Xi with some embarrassment: "Brother Gu, I''m sorry, if it''s something else, I''ll just give it in, but for purple equipment, I have to compete for it." Its okay, everyone competes fairly, the winner gets the equipment, and the loser gets the money. This is very reasonable. Okay then, take it out and lets see what it is. Zuo Ya also laughed when he heard this. He was just worried that Gu Xi wanted purple equipment. In that case, let alone his reluctance to part with it, even his brothers would not be able to explain it to him. If he doesn''t give it, a conflict will break out between him and Gu Xi soon. Even if they suppress it temporarily, they will no longer be friends in the future. Now that Gu Xi can have such a reaction, it is a relatively good start. As soon as Zuo Ya and the others said this, the player took out the purple equipment first. ?There is no place for this thing, and other people are not in the mood to share other things. Sure enough, when the item was taken out, everyones eyes were focused on it. ?It was a belt made of stone, green flames and strips of cloth. It was just that the belt was a bit big, and it looked like it could wrap around the whole person. Nasrezim Vampire (purple, belt, cloth armor) Defense: 6 After equipped: Constitution +3 Equipment requirements: Strength 9, Agility 5, Constitution 5 Special 1: Vampiric Touch, you may gain demonic energy when hit. All melee attacks can drain health from the target. Special Effect 1: After wearing the equipment and activating the blood-sucking touch effect once, the user will be affected. During combat, the user will be uncontrollable and want to rush forward for melee combat. Special 2: The Giant Rock of Fire, automatically empowers fire-bending magic and earth-bending magic during combat, and automatically refreshes the user''s defense every minute, keeping the defender''s defense at +3 to +9. Special Effect 2: After wearing the equipment and activating the Rock of Fire effect once, the user will be affected by the slowness spell or blindness effect every five minutes. Special 3: Blood-clothed avatar, when encountering a fatal blow, the stone on the belt will self-explode to bear the blow on the user''s behalf, allowing the user to exit the attack range about 300 meters away (can be used five times). Special Effect 3: After wearing the equipment and activating the blood-clothed avatar once, part of the user''s body will turn into stone. After five uses, the user''s whole body will be petrified and cannot be recovered. Explanation: This is a life-saving equipment, but it is also a deadly equipment. As the attributes of [Nasrezim Vampire] were revealed, everyone fell silent. They all understand that this piece of equipment can be used by the Necromancer, but it is not the best. Gao Taan and others were about to stand up, but Gu Xi immediately took a step back. I share the money. ?Zuo Ya looked at Gu Xi in confusion upon hearing this. Brother Gu, this is a good thing. Although its properties are a bit surprising, this is a purple outfit that can be passed down from generation to generation. "It''s okay. I have sold two purple pieces of equipment, both of which are better than this one. Besides, I am here to participate in the White Training Festival, and I will be rewarded with a purple piece of equipment when I go back. It is more appropriate for me to split the money." Hearing what Gu Xi said, Zuo Ya was stunned for a moment. He knew that Gu Xi must have something good, but he never expected that Gu Xi would be so awesome. He sold it as soon as Zizhuang said it was for sale. In fact, the reason why Gu Xi made such a choice was entirely because of the first special influence of [Nasrezim Vampire]. Let a mage rush out to fight in close combat. Isn''t this a joke? ?From the moment Gu Xi knew that his direction was the necromancer, he knew that he must be commanding the troops from behind. With his melee strength, he would simply go forward and die. ??If it weren''t for this, Gu Xi might still be tempted to grab the purple outfit. Now, what''s wrong with sharing money? ?As long as the money can satisfy Gu Xi. ??Gu Xi glanced at the pot of Ghost Yin Fruit Tree that was still at his feet. The Corpse Fish and Dragon Guild had good stuff. At this moment, Zuo Ya had also finished discussing with his companions. He walked up to Gu Xi, looked at Gu Xi and said, "I have already discussed with them. When we go back, we will give them guild achievement points in exchange for this purple outfit." . The next thing is our business, what do you want, money? Resources or something else? " Looking at the money he brought to his door, Gu Xi smiled happily. I have sold two pieces of purple equipment before, one for seventeen dragon blood crystals, and the other for a land deed with a vampire building. I wont talk about the land deed. At that time, I encountered the best main tank, and the price was a bit high. Lets calculate it based on the price of seventeen dragon blood crystals. If the money is divided equally, there will be ten of us, and each of us will get one point and seven dragon blood crystals, or something of equivalent value. " Thank you for including me when you divided the money, but I dont need it. Seventeen dragon blood crystals are really not a high price, so Ill add a little more and settle the bill for you as two dragon blood crystals. ??However, our Corpse Ichthyosaurus does not produce dragon blood crystals, but there are similar products. I wonder if you have heard of ichthyosaur bones. " Fish keel? Gu Xi shook his head. "The fish dragon bone is a specialty of the Corpse Bone Fish Dragon Guild. It is the bone left behind after the death of the fish dragon living in Bailian Lake. Because it has a trace of dragon nature, its status is similar to that of the dragon blood crystal. The only advantage is that the fish dragon bone It''s produced in the real world. The output will also be greater. If you are willing, I will give you three copies of the copper bones in exchange. " Bronze bones? ?Gu Xi felt a little speechless, it was another term he had never heard of. "Oh, fish keel bones also have grades. With my current grade, I can only get bronze grade. I can''t get a higher grade. How about four shares?" Three servings. Looking at Zuo Ya''s appearance, Gu Xi shook his head helplessly. By the way, can you give me a copy of the instruction manual? I at least need to know what these fish keels can be used for. Of course, just wait for me. As Zuo Ya spoke, he went back to communicate with his companions. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Gu Xi took a look at the blue treasures that could be compared with the purple equipment. As soon as Gu Xi saw this treasure, his eyes lit up, and he also understood why this blue treasure was taken out separately. It was a gold medal the size of a pocket watch, with a dove of peace engraved on it. (End of this chapter) Chapter 314： Bidding and selecting blue treasures (please subscribe) Chapter 314 Bidding and Selecting Blue Treasures (Please subscribe) Please subscribe, recommend, vote monthly, and support us! [Politician Medal (blue treasure): After equipped, it occupies the decorative position, enhances the effect of diplomacy, and reduces the cost of surrender by 10%. Looking at the [Politician Medal], a strange look flashed in Gu Xi''s eyes. He wanted to win this. ?At this moment, Zuo Ya had already communicated clearly with the others and came to Gu Xi carrying the three portions of fish keel bones he had just borrowed. Gu Xi then withdrew his gaze and looked at the fish keel held by his left tooth. ??If Zuo Ya hadn''t said it before, Gu Xi would have thought that these three fish keel bones were made of brass. All the fish keel bones were brass-colored, and they would have a metallic luster when held in their hands. After taking the fish keel, Gu Xi thought for a moment and waved to the sky. The incarnation of death quickly landed on the ground and lay in front of Gu Xi. Gu Xi raised his hand, and a portion of fish keel was fed into the mouth of the incarnation of death. ?Then Gu Xi saw that the bones of the incarnation of death slowly turned brassy from burnt black. ?Judging from the movements of the incarnation of death, it is obvious that the hardness of his bones has been strengthened to a certain extent, and his body is obviously much stronger. After estimating the size of the incarnation of death and the speed at which it was dyed yellow, Gu Xi estimated that in order to turn the incarnation of death into pure brass, at least ten fish keel bones would be needed. ?If he hadn''t come across this thing, Gu Xi might not have had the chance to look for it. But now, Gu Xi turned to look at Zuo Ya. Brother Zuo, are your fish keel bones for sale? Im sorry, we have our own plans for the ichthyosaur bones and we dont sell them to the outside world. However, you can go to the city to find a skeletal ichthyosaur shop. Copper bones are not a prohibited item and are available in stores. For such an answer, it is impossible to say that Gu Xi is not disappointed. But he didnt force it either. After all, this is related to the key to the Necromancers'' ability to reach level 10. Gu Xi already has the incarnation of death here, so he doesn''t have to worry about this level, but the necromancers in front of him don''t. They are now all preparing for the impact of level 10. ?Zuo Ya just borrowed the fish keel bone from them, and he must have promised to return it when he returned. It is basically impossible for Gu Xi to buy other fish keel bones. ?Thinking of this, Gu Xi stopped thinking about buying and focused on the [Statesman Medal]. I plan to bid on this item. Okay, I wont participate. ?Zuo Ya said and withdrew from the bidding. He had just bought a piece of purple equipment, and now he had nothing in his hands. He was afraid that he would not have much money to buy another blue treasure. Besides, this was not a treasure that a necromancer must have, so he chose to give up quite simply. . ?Several other players looked at each other and either didn''t need this and chose to give up. Either he offered a fairly acceptable price and explained his attitude. Having no intention of grabbing the blue treasure with Gu Xi. After two rounds of bidding, Gu Xi bought this [Politician Medal] with 2,500 units of negative energy. Taking the [Statesman Medal], Gu Xi pinned it on the [Volunteer Medal Ribbon] with his backhand. ? Such behavior made Zuo Ya a little confused, and he couldn''t help but ask. Do you have leadership or morale skills? "No, but I want to learn the Death Edict." Hearing what Gu Xi said, Zuo Ya knew Gu Xi''s plan. The Book of Death allows all neutral creatures that surrender to join the Necromancer''s army to automatically transform into corresponding undead creatures according to their soldier level and upgrade status. ??This is a new route for the Necromancer to replenish troops. ??Its just that few necromancers are willing to take this path, because if you want to take this path, you must first have the level of leadership. Only players who are unlucky at the start will make such a choice. Most necromancers still want to rely on the orthodox route. Whether it is summoning souls or replenishing troops, it is better than this way. Shun. ?Zuo Ya didn''t laugh at Gu Xi, after all, Gu Xi''s choice had nothing to do with him. After dividing the money, Zuo Ya and the others brought up the green and blue equipment they had obtained, as well as various information, treasures unique to this world, and so on. Just now it was the bidding stage, now is the time to tell the difference. ??Zuo Yazhen gave half of the white and gray items to Gu Xi. Gu Xi was not polite about this and simply sent the ghost team back to Alidovi City. At the same time, Gu Xi himself focused on the blue and green items. This time the people who cleaned the battlefield found a total of more than 40 blue and green items. Some are found from players, some are left behind after powerful enemies die in battle, and some are caused by the influence of strange forces in the game world. No matter how they came about, these things are now placed in front of Gu Xi. Gu Xi has the right to choose three items first, and then it will be his turn to pick them. ?Glancing at the items on the scene, Gu Xi immediately pointed to a few things. This one, this one and this one. This time Gu Xi was not polite and picked out three blue items immediately. One of them is a piece of equipment that can be used by the Necromancer, one is a prop that can be used on Aridovi City, and there is also a ''gem'' that can be used for inlaying. ?These are things that can be used quickly to increase Gu Xis combat effectiveness. So Gu Xi made his choice right away, and he was not afraid of anyone saying he was greedy. Among these three items, the most conspicuous are the gems that can be used for inlay. They say this is a gem, but it is actually a painting, and what is painted on the painting is the battle they just had. Undead versus demons and goblin troops. ?This painting is a mess. Looking from a distance, it even looks like gray, black and red dyes have been randomly painted on the canvas. [Blood battlefield (blue): The concentration of power after the battle in a large battlefield with more than tens of thousands of people. It randomly contains undead, demons, weird or other uncertain powers. After inlaying, it can bring two benefits to the preparation of the inlay. to three random characteristics. After that, there is a piece of equipment produced by someone who killed Weird, a pair of white gloves. Twisted human skin (blue, gloves, cloth armor) Defense: 3 After equipped: Intelligence +4 Equipment requirements: Intelligence 4 Special 1: Twisting the rules, the special influence of one piece of purple equipment can be randomly reduced every day, lasting for one day (it can only be reduced, but the special influence cannot be completely eliminated). Special 2: Desire amplification, there is a 30% chance to double the attack power (including spell attacks and long-range attacks, but does not include directing attacks by subordinates). Explanation: Does the twisted power come from the mind or from the weirdness. (End of this chapter) Chapter 315： Various harvests (113165) Chapter 315 Various Harvests (113165) All are set at 1654. If you support me, I will also support you in adding more updates. I will try my best to add more updates. Please support me! The last item is a scale that looks like a flame. It is a prop placed in the city. Its function is equivalent to that of inlay, but it is different. Chaos Furnace (Blue): After being placed in the blacksmith shop, the weapons of all soldiers in the city will be updated once. The attack of all soldiers in the updated hand will be +1, and its own fire attack effect will be +1. ??If you just look at this attribute, you may not feel anything. ??But a comparison will show that as long as this [Chaos Furnace] is installed in the blacksmith shop, even a farmer with a combat power of only 1 can have an attack power of 2 points, plus 1 point of fire damage. ?Thinking about it this way, you will realize how good this thing is. ??If no one except Gu Xi could use it, many people might want to trade this [Chaos Furnace] with Gu Xi. After getting the three items he wanted, Gu Xi made way for others to choose. And he placed the [Blood Battlefield] in the evil coffin. With the addition of [Blood Battlefield], the evil coffin burned again. When the flames extinguished, Gu Xi noticed that the appearance of the evil coffin had changed again. In addition to the thick iron chains, the evil coffin was also coated with a layer of blood-red paint. ??It looked like it was thrown by a debt collector, and just looking at it lowered the quality of the evil coffin. But the attributes of the evil coffin have been improved. Inlaid with blood battlefield, Evil Coffin masters new skills, blood flow drifts! Weird flash! Blood Flooding Pestle: After the evil coffin stops, blood will automatically drip from the coffin. After stopping for three minutes, a blood pool will form, and the vitality of all undead within 30 meters around the evil coffin will begin to be automatically restored. Weird Flash: The evil coffin can lock on a strange existence within a kilometer, activate the strange flash ability, and instantly appear next to this strange person. Looking at the two newly mastered skills by Xie Coffin, Gu Xi couldn''t help but sigh. It seemed that he was not very lucky. ?Had I known it earlier, I would have embedded it into the Anti-Lich. He complained in his mind about the idea of ??detaching the [Blood Battlefield] from the evil coffin. Although the inlaid gems can be removed and reused, when they are inlaid again, the blessings received will definitely not be as good as the first time. This is information that everyone knows. After Gu Xi finished inlaying the [Blood Battlefield], Zuo Ya and the others had also completed the first round of selection. There are still more than twenty various items left, but the blue ones are no longer available, and the rest are all green. ?Zuoya and the others are not stupid. In this case, there is no need to consider whether it has attributes and whether it is effective or not. Just choose blue without any thought. So there was not much blue equipment in the first place, and now there is no more, so the next selection must be made among green items. ? Gu Xi glanced at these items and sighed helplessly. Among the remaining items, there were few that could immediately increase Gu Xi''s combat effectiveness. In the end, Gu Xi only picked up a red-skinned demon head. [Destiny Demon Head (green): Use it on the treasure chest before opening it. There is a 15% chance that the treasure chest will be upgraded by two levels. There is a 25% chance that the treasure chest will be upgraded by one level. There is a 50% chance that the treasure chest will remain unchanged. 10% The probability of the treasure chest dropping by one level. This is the best of all green items. ??Although this item requires a lot of gambling, the success rate is quite high. Gu Xi, who often encounters treasure chests, will naturally choose this item and take it out for a good gamble when he encounters a treasure chest. After getting the [Demon Head of Destiny], Gu Xi retreated. By the third round of selection, the better items had almost disappeared. The rest is garbage among items. But no matter how **** it is, this is still a green item, much better than those whiteboard items. ? Gu Xi stood in front of the last items and thought for a moment, then picked up a black lantern-like object. ??The lantern in front of me is not a side-hand item like the spiritual lantern. It is really a light. Daytime lamp (green): A lamp that can illuminate the area within ten meters nearby to the effect of noon in the daytime. It does not need to be carried in the hand, it only needs to be lit. ?After getting the day lamp, Gu Xi hung the lamp on the evil coffin with his backhand. ??Although he is a necromancer, it does not mean that Gu Xi likes the night. ??The necromancer who appears during the day is a handsome one. After the third round of selection, Gu Xi once again stood in front of the last few items. This time there are only four items left here. Brother Gu, its okay, just take whatever you like. Those who cant do it can share the souls and negative energy of the battlefield later. If there is nothing you want here, you can also share more negative energy later. Hearing Zuo Ya''s words, Gu Xi was about to say that he wanted to share the negative energy, but he glanced at the last few things, and suddenly his heart moved, and he took out a green item from it. That is a piece of white A4 paper. ?The properties of this thing are also very simple. Recording paper (green): A white paper that records some information. It can be used to copy magic, and can also be used to make magic scrolls or books. Even though this paper is green, not many people would be willing to take it. But just now, Gu Xi suddenly thought that the paper he used to record information about this world when he entered this world was also such a large piece of paper. He suddenly felt that there should be a connection between these papers. ?So Gu Xi finally chose this recording paper. Anyway, for Gu Xi, he couldn''t live without the negative energy. ??The negative energy on this battlefield is not as much as the negative energy given out by the Alidovi City Council every day. Seeing Gu Xi take away the recording paper, Zuo Ya and the others were also a little surprised. Because they had seen all the remaining items in the end. ?These things are really leftovers that no one wants. They all thought that Gu Xi would not want it, but at the last moment, Gu Xi chose one and left. Boss, what does he mean? "I''m afraid there is an enchanting table in his city. With the enchanting table, you can dismantle equipment, extract attributes and characteristics, and then enchant other equipment. He wants to collect some junk equipment that no one wants." ?Zuo Ya expressed his guess. "It''s possible. I really envy those who control the city of death. When can we have our own territory?" Wait a minute, after you pass level 5, you can apply for territory space tasks. Once you complete the tasks, you will have your own territory. Its just territory, you cant take it with you. Looking at it, Im really envious. As Zuo Ya and the others were talking, they looked at Gu Xis men with envy as they packed up all the things and sent them back to Aridovi through the city gate. (End of this chapter) Chapter 316： Late at night, rest (114165) Chapter 316 Late at night, rest (114165) After everything has been divided and the battlefield has been cleaned, Gu Xi and Zuo Ya are about to go their separate ways. ?Gu Xi has his own place to go, and Zuo Ya also plans to contact his fellow guildmates. But they have an agreement that starting from tomorrow, they will start targeting the enemies on the rankings. No matter where they meet, players from the same Bailian City will help each other. He raised his hand to his left tooth and said with a smile, "Everyone on the list will die." Everyone on the ranking list must die! ??Zuo Ya initially wanted to say that everyone on the rankings were enemies, but when Gu Xi said this, he naturally followed suit. ?After the few people separated, Gu Xi did not insist on encountering any enemies on the road, so he speeded up, planning to go back to the B&B first. ?After sending all his men back to Alidovi City, Gu Xi sat on the evil coffin. The incarnation of death was released in the sky, and he increased his speed to the fastest and moved forward. ?While sitting on the evil coffin, Gu Xi could feel the surrounding scenery passing by in front of him. ??Sometimes he saw something strange or a demon appearing nearby, but because the evil coffin ran too fast, he didn''t have time to take action. In the end, Gu Xi just thought about it, and he would just lie down today. ?He also gained a lot along the way, so he just went back to take a rest. Lets sort out everything we have gained tonight. There are still things to do during the day tomorrow. ?When Gu Xi was rushing back, it was already twelve o''clock at night, and the fighting in the city had just begun. After twelve o''clock, the small group of troops had retreated, and now there were more than a thousand demons wandering the streets, demons with levels above level 5. They wander around in their respective territories and attack anything they encounter that does not belong to their group. ??It doesnt matter if you are a weirdo, a mortal, or a demon troop from other lands. Because Gu Xi was in a hurry, he sometimes rushed into the group of several demons, which caused these demons to turn around and pursue them. As a result, those demons were led by Gu Xi to the territory of other demons, and finally a big melee broke out. These are things Gu Xi doesn''t know. He only knows now that the speed of the evil coffin is getting faster and faster. He must find a way to sit on the evil coffin safely. If this whole thing continues faster, he I couldn''t even open my eyes. ??As the evil coffin slowly stopped, Gu Xi finally straightened up. He raised his eyes and looked around. It seemed that he had returned to the B&B. ?Jumping down from the evil coffin, Gu Xi found that the place where he was standing was exactly where the taxi stopped before. In front of him was the Maple Leaf Park he had seen when he got out of the taxi. ?At that time, when Gu Xi looked at the Maple Leaf Park, the park was full of twisted trees, and even the sun couldn''t shine into the park. But looking at it now, the park in front of me has become different. The twisted trees are still there, but they are covered with vermilion leaves. From a distance, these leaves do not look like maple leaves. Instead, they look like maple leaves. Like ordinary leaves covered with cinnabar. ?At the same time, Gu Xi could clearly smell a sweet fragrance, but he could also smell that underneath this fragrance was a strong smell of blood. ??I''m afraid this place has become a gathering place for demons. ? Gu Xi took a deep look at the Maple Leaf Park in front of him, and did not rush in. Instead, he turned around and looked in the direction of the B&B. ?Just as Gotou Mino said, the situation in their house at night is not bad. ??The house has also been transformed into a small castle tower, but it is made of wood and stone. The outer walls are covered with flowers and trees, and there are warriors like stone men guarding the city wall. The white lantern hanging high on the roof lit up, indicating that Wu Dou Mei Nao was waiting for his return. ?Gu Xi glanced at the time, then took the cold wind staff and headed towards the Five Dou Family B&B. ?Just as he was walking in that direction, he suddenly discovered that the abandoned Yitou Middle School teaching building not far from here seemed to have different changes. ??This is the first time Gu Xi has discovered a building that has not been turned into a castle tower. ?At the same time, Gu Xi discovered that the area of ??the abandoned teaching building in front of him had also expanded a lot. It was brightly lit and many people were hurriedly entering in their own way. Looking at the situation of these people, Gu Xi always felt that there was something wrong there. ?Just when Gu Xi was about to go over and take a look, he suddenly heard the voice of Wu Dou Mei Nai. Is it Gu Sang? ??Gu Xi looked back and found that another white lantern was lit at the Five Dou Clan''s castle tower. Looking closer, he found that he was already standing within the area of ??influence of the castle tower, and the Five Doujia Pass Guard he was carrying was emitting white light. It seemed that he was standing within the scope of the Goto family, and Tongxing Yushou informed Goto Mino who was waiting for his return. ??Gu Xi glanced at the direction of Yitou Middle School again, and finally headed towards the Five Doujia Castle Pavilion. ??As Gu Xi approached, the gate of the castle tower slowly opened, and Wu Dou Mei, wearing pink floral pajamas, hurried out. ?When she saw Gu Xi''s attire, she was stunned for a moment, and then took Gu Xi''s hand. Gu Sang, you cant go there. Gu Xi was stunned for a moment, then couldn''t help but look in the direction of Yitou Middle School, "Is there any problem there?" Its a ghost land there. Its said to be a red line on an abandoned campus. Inside, the three Yitou brothers are fighting. Everyone who goes in will be sent out overnight until they are skin and bones. Ghostland? ??Gu Xi raised his head and glanced at the swirling pink clouds above Yitou Middle School, and he roughly understood what was going on. ??If you are a demon warlock player, you will definitely rush in happily. ??But Gu Xi didn''t have that idea. He just wanted to lead his troops in, demolish the school, and see if he could grab some land deeds and architectural plans and take them back. I really have no intention of going over and taking a look at the red lines on campus. Seeing that Gu Xi was still looking over there, Wu Dou Mei Nai pulled Gu Xi again. "Gu Sang, I think you are tired too. The resting place has been prepared for you. The house changes a lot at night. There is also a hot spring in our B&B. Why don''t you go take a dip in the hot spring and I will help you relax. ? Gu Xi was still looking behind him, but Wu Dou Mino had already exerted all his strength and dragged Gu Xi toward the gate of the castle tower. ??The dragged Gu Xi hesitated for a moment, and finally waved to the sky, and the incarnation of death landed on the top of the castle tower. ?After letting the incarnation of death guard the castle tower of the Five Dou family, Gu Xicai took the hand of Five Dou Mino and entered the castle tower together. ??With the gate of the castle tower closed, everything in the outside world was blocked out. (End of this chapter) Chapter 317： Big construction in the city, digestion and harvest (please subscribe) Chapter 317: Construction in the city, digestion of harvest (please subscribe) ??In front of the Assembly Hall of Alidovi City, Gu Xi''s figure slowly appeared. Before he could clearly see what was going on around him, Gu Xi saw a figure walking up to him and standing slightly behind him on his left side. ?Gu Xi turned his head to look curiously, feeling startled in his heart. Since when did his city of Aridovi have any living people? No, this is not a living person. ?The man standing next to Gu Xi is about 1.85 meters tall, with smooth lavender skin, and a pointed face with delicate features. ?The reason why Gu Xi recognized this girl as a living person was entirely because her eyes were lively and even quite seductive. Hidden in the gray hair are a pair of small horns that bend back. Looking down from the head and face, under the bumpy body are slender recurved hooves. ?There is also a long tail growing behind him. Looks a bit like a Draenei. ?However, Gu Xi immediately realized that this was the corpse succubus assigned to him before. ?It seems that this corpse succubus really has something. If his waist was not so sore now, he decided to take a closer look at the structure of the corpse succubus. In response to Gu Xi''s observation, the corpse succubus did not flinch. Instead, it raised its head and straightened its chest, showing off its beauty. ?While Gu Xi was observing, Luna appeared behind Gu Xi. Sir, do you want to cultivate this corpse succubus? "Ah, no, no special training is needed. By the way, what happened to the things that were sent in? Has Kane sorted them out?" Gu Xi''s face turned red and he quickly changed the subject. "It has been divided, and the Ghost Yin Fruit Tree has been planted, not far ahead. If you want to cultivate corpse succubi, we can think of a way. After all, their talents and attributes are quite good." As Luna spoke, she showed Gu Xi the attributes of the corpse succubus. [Corpse Succubus (level 4, summoned object): experience (0/750), attack 6, defense 6, life 20, ammunition 8, skills: undead creature, long-range counterattack (can counterattack the enemy''s long-range attack), pain and joy (The person being attacked only takes 80% of the damage, and 20% is reflected back to the attacker.)] ??Given the attributes of the corpse succubi in front of him, Gu Xi also felt that their combat skills were surprisingly good. ?However, Gu Xi did not agree immediately, but looked at Luna. Luna, why are you so active? Its not that I dont have any close troops under my command, but the Guiyin fruit tree has just been planted. One hundred and fifty Guiyin fruits every day cannot be wasted like this. I plan to prepare one hundred and fifty elite guards for you to protect you. " "You can really think about it. Are you busy these days with Alidovi? Thinking about so much." Gu Xi smiled helplessly. I wont be idle when Im idle, but Im not too tired either. Its just that I have to prepare some things in advance. After all, my lord, you have already begun to have heroes under your command, and then the troops under your command will be divided between the heroes and the leader. You can''t end up without your own troops. " Then what were you thinking about? ?Gu Xi asked with a smile. "I thought about it for a moment. Look at the one hundred and fifty Ghost Yin Fruits we have every day. It just so happens that we have fifty Witherers. If there are fifty more Corpse Succubi and another fifty in close combat, there will be so many The combat effectiveness will be complete. Hearing this, Gu Xi couldn''t help but shook his head. Luna, your idea is right, but one thing you didnt think of is that we need to consider not just 50 soldiers, but the source of reserve power among the soldiers. If we only have these troops but no place to replenish them, what will happen if the soldiers die in battle? I am a necromancer, so I cannot treat my subordinates as preciously as other players do. Without troop replenishment, the team will only become mixed in the end, so why not choose from ordinary soldiers from the beginning? " Listening to Gu Xis words, Luna also fell silent for a moment. She understood that what Gu Xi said was right, but would they really use those ordinary soldiers as guards? ?That has no characteristics. ??Not at all as popular as the combination of Corpse Succubus and Witherbearer. So Luna still said: "But we have the Altar of Eternal Slavery. If we die in battle, we can just resurrect ourselves. We are not afraid of not having any soldiers." Thats only half the chance of resurrection, and you will still lose troops in the end. ?Looking at Luna''s angry look, Gu Xi reached out and patted Luna. Okay, dont think about this anymore. After collecting the Ghost Yin Fruit, find a place to store it. I will study it again before using it. "No, sir, I just looked at the properties of the Ghost Yin Fruit. You have to eat this thing on the same day. It will have no effect the next day." ? Gu Xi was stunned for a moment, he didnt expect this thing to have such restrictions, so he could only say: Then give it to the undead hero, and first improve the attributes and quality of the undead hero. The rest will be discussed after the training camp is established. By the way, have the title deeds of the abandoned old house I sent back last time been integrated? " It has been integrated, and 2 points of urban experience have been added. Since there are no large plots of land, it has been integrated into the Giant Cemetery area. By the way, the three demonized Cyclops corpses that were sent in before were also sent to the Giant Cemetery area. ??It should now be buried underground in the Giant Cemetery area to improve the properties of the Giant Cemetery area. " Okay, I understand this. ?At first, Gu Xi wanted to keep the corpse of the Demonic Cyclops and study it to see if he could research a Corpse Cyclops or a giant abomination. But Luna thought that these should be buried in the giant cemetery area, so Gu Xi would not force them to stay, she just asked. How is the effect? Very good, the title deed of the abandoned old house that has just been integrated has taken on the attributes of the Giant Cemetery area, and is now considered a part of the Giant Cemetery area. As long as it works. Gu Xi nodded. At this time, Gu Xi and the others talked about the energy orb again. For this building, Luna would have built it immediately even if she had not been reminded. Sir, please dont worry. After the witch hut is built, I have already arranged the soul orbs and it is being built now. Thats okay, by the way, has the witchs cabin been built? Lets go and see where it is built. " When Gu Xi heard that the witch hut had been built, he became interested. You can buy three kinds of potions or props with different qualities and effects every day in the witch hut. Gu Xi would like to see what kind of output this witch hut has. "Okay, this time the witch hut is built in the magic plant area. It was originally planned to build a corpse tree pit nearby to connect with the rotting swamp. Now this plan has been temporarily stopped." As Luna introduced the situation to Gu Xi, she headed over there with Gu Xi. (End of this chapter) Chapter 318： Good things for sale in town (please subscribe) Chapter 318 Good things for sale in the city (please subscribe) Seeking support from subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes, and all kinds of support! ??Entering the magic plant area, Gu Xi found that the magic plant area seemed to have changed. The huge tree roots that were originally erected in the evil wood lake seemed to have melted and were slowly disappearing. Gu Xi knew that this was the result of Fugu and Amilka''s efforts. ?The 24-hour wave of expedition missions at the barracks are all conducted around the magic plant area. Amilcar keeps going out into the fog and brings back a lot of weird things for sacrifice. ??The activation and sacrifice to Evil Wood Lake has now reached the sixth round. ?Although I dont know how many more rounds will be left, the previous sacrifices have already affected the city of Alidovi. [Evil Wood Lake activates the sixth round of sacrifice (337/1000). All troops in the city have attack +1, defense +1, and vitality +10. The attacks of all arrow towers in the city automatically increase toxicity. The lake water can complement, strengthen, and purify corpses. The quality of corpses forms a poisonous cloud over Aridovi City, banning all non-our troops from flying, changing the territorial environment in nearby areas. It can be said that the influence of Evil Wood Lake is quite large on Aridovi City. Not to mention other things, just increasing the attack, defense and life of all the troops in the city is equivalent to doubling the combat effectiveness of all the miscellaneous soldiers in the city. ??The reason why Gu Xi''s undead are so powerful in combat is that they rely on cities, heroes, bosses, and other tricks to increase their combat effectiveness bit by bit. It can be said that Xiemu Lake has become the core focus of the development of Guxi Demon Planting Area. ??He even wanted to rename the Demonic Plant District to the Evil Lake District. Sir, the witchs hut is ahead. ?Luna pointed to a fallen tree not far away and said. Gu Xi looked over there and saw a window opened on the fallen tree. A woman in her thirties was lying on the window looking out. She was wearing pink clothes and holding a bright yellow handkerchief in her hand. When she saw Gu Xi looking over, she waved to Gu Xi gently. Is this a witch? Sir, this is a medium-sized building, not a core building. Its good to have people working on it. What other attributes do you want? Luna said with some helplessness: "I originally wanted to arrange Shaya''s neighbor''s girl here, but she has to go to the alchemy laboratory, and I can''t help it." While talking, Gu Xi came to the witch''s hut. ?But at this moment, Gu Xi realized that the woman ignored her and was still lying at the window looking out. ?Gu Xi opened the door and walked into the hut. He found that the hut was only about a dozen square meters. There are all kinds of green herbs and flowers on the walls, and as soon as the door is opened, a medicinal smell hits your face. There was only a small wooden table in the room, with three things placed on it. Even after Gu Xi entered the door, the witch was still lying at the window. When he looked out from the inside, Gu Xi realized that the witch only had the upper body and her lower body was gone. This situation left Gu Xi quite speechless. He took a step forward, reached out and picked up the three items placed on the table. Scroll of Slaughter-Inducing Magic (Green): You can use Slaughter-Inducing Magic three times on the battlefield, each time is equivalent to this magic (level 5 effect). Slaughter Instinct (Level 5): Our troops affected by magic will increase their attack by 8 points against dragons, nine-headed monsters, Behemoths, angels, and demons. The effect lasts for 30 minutes. Eternal Power Potion (Green): After taking it, it can permanently increase your strength by 1 point. Flash Mirror (green treasure): After equipped, it occupies the item slot in the off-hand, and all soldiers under your command have a blinding effect, with a 20% chance of blinding the enemy on the battlefield. After looking at all three things, Gu Xi turned to Luna and said. "Luna, send someone to keep an eye on this place. I want all the output here." "OK." Luna understood what Gu Xi meant at the first sight, and she did not expect that the newly built witch hut would have such output. ?While Gu Xi drank the potion of eternal power, Luna had already arranged for people to come over once a day to buy the items that would be refreshed that day. As for the refreshed items, they would be sent to the meeting hall as soon as possible. "Okay, let''s go to other places. By the way, the day after tomorrow is a new week. Then you can recruit all the troops in the city and give some hope to the leaders who don''t have any subordinates yet." "good!" Luna and Gu Xi walked out of the witch hut while talking. In addition, the same is true at the library. You must get the three peas every week over there, and you cant let it go to waste. Speaking of which, Gu Xi and the others were about to head towards the tavern. ??The various information and rumors that Gu Xi collected this night were all sent to the tavern for the wine lady to process. ?It has been sent there for a while now, and Gu Xi also wants to know how much effective information has been collected this time. In addition, the recording paper Gu Xi got should also be useful there. Gu Xi needs to go to the tavern to take care of things. Just as Gu Xi was about to sit on the evil coffin, suddenly there was a burst of chaos at the garrison gate in the distance, and horns sounded wildly, as if something had happened there. Go over and have a look. ?Gu Xi was startled and pointed the cold wind staff in the direction of the garrison gate, and the evil coffin headed that way. ?When Gu Xi rushed to garrison the city gate, he found that Amilcar had already led his troops to control the city gate. ?Outside the city gate, a paladin with scars all over his body was walking towards here step by step, carrying something on his back. ??This paladin has lost all consciousness, and he is only moving forward by the instinct of his body. The person on his back seemed to be a woman. Gu Xi frowned. Although his face was covered with blood, Gu Xi had already recognized this paladin. He was the same paladin who ran to trouble the roots of the apple tree in Westminster Abbey in the mirror area. knight. What is going on with them? Could it be possible that they all died in the battle at Westminster Abbey in the mirror? With this thought, Gu Xi jumped off the evil coffin and quickly walked towards the paladin who was stumbling forward slowly. Perhaps sensing something, the paladin raised his eyelids and found Gu Xi walking towards him holding the Cold Wind Staff. He smiled at Gu Xi, turned his body down, and a female corpse was placed in front of Gu Xi. Then the paladin''s eyes lost the last luster, he knelt on one knee and passed away motionless. Luna, bury him beneath the Sword of Courage. Gu Xi pointed at the dead paladin and made the final arrangements. But at this time, his eyes were not on the Paladin. At this time, he was paying attention to the body placed in front of him by the paladin. ?That face is clearly that of Princess Anna of the Kingdom of Britain. (End of this chapter) Chapter 319： Intelligence: Weird information (115166) Chapter 319 Intelligence: Weird information (115166) The average subscription is 1660. Please subscribe, vote, and recommend. We will keep up with more updates, so please rest assured! Princess Anna! Looking at the female body on the ground, Gu Xi couldn''t help but shout out. He didn''t expect that he just wanted those paladins to cause trouble for the great king in the mirror world, but they would actually carry back such a corpse. ??Gu Xi stepped forward to check and found that the situation of Princess Anna was quite bad. She had been affected by the power of the undead at least three times after her death, including resurrection, undead transformation, and finally spiritualism. Just three resurrections brought about the death of Princess Anna three times. ??His status among the undead has been declining again and again. If the body is not brought back by the paladin this time, what awaits Princess Anna next time may be a corpse explosion or other undead methods. At the same time, there are many traces of the influence of strange forces on Princess Anna. Gu Xi noticed that things like wood, armor fragments, feathers, and gold pages were incorporated into Princess Anna''s body. It can be said that her body is a mess. Such a corpse, in the eyes of a necromancer, there is no need to deal with it at all. The failure rate of spiritualism will be increased, and turning into a ghost is not feasible. Fortunately, Princess Anna''s soul was protected by some kind of power, and a little soul breath was left in the end, which prevented the body from turning into a ball of rotten flesh. Looking at the body of Princess Anna in front of him, Gu Xi thought about it seriously, turned to Luna and said: "Send a letter to Shaya, tell her what happened here, and let her find out what happened to Princess Anna." Something happened. As for this body, lets soak it in the evil wood lake first and deal with all the troubles on her body. " "good." ?Luna also knew the identity of Princess Anna. After hearing what Gu Xi said, she retreated to write a letter. At this time, Gu Xi looked at Amilka again, "Have you seen that paladin just now? He should be more than one person who can carry this body here. If you encounter the body of the same paladin on the way, please Send it to Xiemu Lake." ??Amilcar also liked this kind of heroic and loyal paladin. He nodded and said he would handle it. ?After such an interruption, Gu Xi had no other thoughts. He jumped on the evil coffin and headed towards the tavern. Princess Anna''s body had long been carried to Evil Wood Lake by several undead. At this time, in the center of Xiemu Lake, there was a platform of tree branches that had been cut off for sacrifice, and dark green liquid was flowing there. Several undead placed Princess Anna''s body in the dark green liquid. Before they could step off the branch platform, the dark green liquid wrapped Princess Anna''s body into a giant dark green cocoon. ??Gu Xi didn''t see all this. With Xie Coffin''s speed, when Princess Anna was sent to the platform, he had already arrived in front of the tavern. As soon as Gu Xi appeared, the Boneless Wine Lady came out to greet him. "Sir, what do you mean? Do you think I haven''t worked hard enough? By sending such a thing, you are trying to steal my business." Before Gu Xi understood what was going on, he saw the Blood Oiran leaning in front of the tavern door. ?Her movements are similar to those of the Bone Wine Lady, but because the Wine Lady has no skin, her movements are not as charming as those of the Blood Oiran. ??Now everything about the Bone Wine Lady has been suppressed by the Blood Oiran. Looking at the look on the white-bone wine lady, Gu Xi knew that she was really angry. ?Gu Xi shook his head, entered the tavern and found a place to sit down. "Okay, you are the owner of the tavern. I am sending you a helper. I will ask you if she will be useful after she comes." "But sir, there are some things that you can''t talk about whether they are good or not. I want to talk about feelings." The white-bone wine lady leaned on Gu Xi''s shoulder. I have a relationship with a bone? Gu Xi was even made fun of by the White Bone Wine Lady. The Bone Wine Lady has always said that she wants to paint a skin for herself, but she has never been able to succeed. Now she is still in a state of bones. I dont know if she is lazy or if she really doesnt care about this. Seeing the Bone Wine Lady applying eye drops to her face, the Blood Oiran was also a little annoyed. She twisted her waist and wanted to come over to talk to Gu Xi, but before she could take two steps, she was stopped by the Corpse Succubus. . Okay, lets just play around, business is more important. ?? Gu Xi glanced at the Blood Oiran, then turned to the Bone Wine Lady, "How was the analysis of the information sent before?" When it comes to business, the White Bone Wine Lady becomes serious. She doesnt look down on the Blood Oirans strength, she just doesnt like the Blood Oirans shamelessness, but she still approves of the Blood Oirans professional level. The addition of the Blood Oiran actually gave the White Bone Wine Lady a lot of help. As soon as Gu Xi said this, she immediately put down her teasing of the Blood Oiran and took out the compiled intelligence materials and placed them in front of Gu Xi. There are a total of more than ten books of information that have been sorted out. Because the information given before was mostly weird and weird, Baigu Liquor Lady took her men to analyze them one by one and finally copied them down. Looking at the information in this document, you can tell that Baigu Liquor Lady is very attentive to this. Thanks, you did a great job. Listening to Gu Xis compliment, the White Bone Wine Lady took a handkerchief and pressed it to her mouth. No way, I just do some small things randomly, its not as powerful as you said. ?At this moment, Gu Xi turned over his hand and took out the recording paper and the blank paper at the beginning. Look, are these useful to you? ?The Bone Wine Lady took the recording paper, raised her head helplessly, and pretended to roll her eyes. Sir, this is a tavern, a place for drinking and eating. We do some information business, but we are only responsible for speaking, not copying. How about your lord, if the **** courtesan is idle, how about you arrange for her to be sent to the library and ask her to transcribe for you? " ??The Blood Oiran who was stopped by the Corpse Succubus was so angry that he screamed loudly. ?But no one paid attention to him. Gu Xi kept flipping through the information in his hand. ?At the same time, Gu Xi discovered that the information he had read was constantly appearing on the white paper he brought. Eating Hair (Level 2): ??A common weird thing. It will attach itself to a middle-aged man and eat the other person''s hair, causing the other person to live in fear. If the hair grows faster than the eating speed, you can ignore the existence of the weird food. Killing method: 3 grams of wall ash, 10 grams of camellia oil, 200 grams of 65 degree hot water, pour it directly on the head, it can eliminate the strange food and hair. Available after killing: Black gold silk (high-quality material, can be used for tailoring, making bow strings, etc.) How to capture: Crush three snails and apply them on the hair to attract food snails and they will not leave within three hours. You can use a cat comb to capture them. Explanation: Shifa is a servant of the big weird Nifa Jieluo. He can communicate with Nifa Jieluo through Shifa. (End of this chapter) Chapter 320： The situation of Princess Anna (116166) Chapter 320 The situation of Princess Anna (116166) [The Office Worker''s Secret Treasure House (Treasure): A miserable office worker died suddenly at work. His soul turned into a strange creature that would automatically turn on the computer during the day. At the same time, he would collect some weird things and hide them in his treasure house. among. This is a map recording the location of the treasure house. [Treasure location: No. 22-17 Nanliu Road Street, the toilet tank in the second stall of the bathroom at the end of the corridor on the 3rd floor. Treasure contents: Weird treasure box (white)*1, book*19 As the last piece of information was transcribed on the white paper, Gu Xi put the white paper away. The one holding the white paper found that there was only one piece of white paper, but as long as Gu Xi thought about it, he could record it by himself immediately. information. This situation is not bad. As for the [recording paper] that Gu Xi got back, Gu Xi has not found any use for the time being. I''m afraid it will have to be sent to the library for storage later. ?While Gu Xi was thinking about this, Luna flew back with the owl. Did Shaya get the news? I have received preliminary information. Shaya said she will inquire about the detailed information. "tell me the story." ?Gu Xi asked curiously. "Shaya said, when we returned to Victoria City, it was already more than ten days after the incident in Westminster Abbey, and Westminster Abbey had been dragged into the mirror space. ?Princess Anna died in the battle, but her body was never recovered. By sending the body back, we just gave the British royal family a face, and the body we sent back was not affected in any way. Although they also understood that this was not the real body of Princess Anna. ??But this was in the best interest of the royal family at that time, so they chose to accept the body of Princess Anna, resurrected Princess Anna, and became a necromancer, becoming the new guardian hero of the British royal family. ?These things were not spread to the outside world. Shaya found some people to ask about this matter. ?However, Shaya made special inquiries and found out that the British royal family did not blame us. Instead, they believed that we had done meritorious service by sending Princess Anna''s body back. " After hearing the news, Gu Xi wanted to understand what was going on. ??At the beginning of the Westminster Abbey event instance, Westminster Abbey in Victoria City had already come into contact with the monarch in the mirror world. So many days have passed, and Princess Anna has almost no chance of survival. ?Princess Annas aunt, Svertana, the Flower of the North, is a level 20 legendary necromancer. She must have participated in this battle. After Princess Anna died in the battle, the resurrection and transformation of the undead were probably all done by this person. ??Its just that Princess Anna is the kind of person with a strong head. Faced with a powerful enemy, it was not enough for her to die once, she would just rush forward the second time. ?Died many times, and finally made himself unable to summon spirits. ??If Gu Xi hadn''t accidentally sent out the paladins under Princess Anna, this body might have been hanging in Westminster Abbey as a decoration. In other words, Britain no longer recognizes that the body we just obtained belongs to Princess Anna, right? After understanding the situation at hand, an idea suddenly flashed in his mind. After hearing what Gu Xi said, Luna nodded: "That''s what I mean." "Then let''s find a way to save her." Gu Xi thought for a moment and finally said. As for whether it can be saved, he is not sure yet. After all, the condition of Princess Anna''s body is quite serious and requires a long period of adjustment and transformation. Over at Xiemu Lake, keep an eye on it. If there are any changes to Princess Annas body, come and notify me right away. "OK." After the incident in the tavern, Gu Xi immediately rushed to the library. ?The recording paper Gu Xi had no use for, so it was naturally kept in the library, and Gu Xi had to go to the library to get the three peas for this week. As soon as he got the three peas, Gu Xi planned to go back to rest. He had been busy all night and it would be almost dawn if he didn''t go back to rest. ??Gu Xi''s luck was pretty good this time. Although he didn''t produce one blue-quality pea like last time, the attributes of the three peas were pretty good. Princess Pea (Green): After being planted in the soil, a Princess Pea can grow. Although she is not big, she has all the props of a princess (no combat effectiveness, can survive for 30 minutes). Ghost Pea (green): After taking it, the body can become virtual like a ghost for 30 minutes. During the process of becoming a ghost, the user will not be harmed by physical attacks and can freely walk through walls, etc. Taoist Pea (green): Throw the pea on the ground to recruit a Taoist. The Taoist is level 4. It has the ability to attract taunts and can quickly attract the attention of nearby enemies. After putting away all three peas, Gu Xi glanced at the empty library, then turned and left. Outside the library door, the corpse succubus has been waiting outside. ?Seeing Gu Xi come out, the corpse succubus quickly followed. "It''s useless for you to follow me. Why don''t you go inside and read more. Although they are all fairy tales, the content is still very good. You should also study more from the books. I will have enough time later. , and Ill arrange work for you. ??Gu Xi didn''t want to have a succubus around him all the time, as that would make him seem like he wasn''t such a gentleman. For a person like him, the one he should bring is a fairy or a princess. The corpse succubus did not speak. As an undead soldier, she would obey the orders of her superiors. She had been following Gu Xi without any request before, helping Gu Xi to block all the troubles. ?Now that Gu Xi has an order, she will naturally complete the task. So under Gu Xi''s watchful eyes, the corpse succubus entered the library and started reading. At this time, Gu Xi realized that the Corpse Succubi were also magic troops. It seemed that after the skeleton mages had learned enough, some other legal troops could be arranged to learn skills in the magic tower. Skeleton Mage cannot be the only unit to learn spell skills. After all, Gu Xi''s team is now slowly starting to have other magic units. They also need to learn some different techniques so that they can play a certain role on the battlefield. After writing down this matter, Gu Xi withdrew from Alidovi City. As soon as he returned to the castle tower of the B&B, Gu Xi heard a chaotic sound of slashing and killing coming from outside. ??A somewhat strange Gu Xi opened the door and walked out of the room. ??I found that Goto Mino, who was wearing pajamas, was huddled at the corner of the stairs, carefully watching the battle outside. (End of this chapter) Chapter 321： Late night chaos (please subscribe) Chapter 321 Chaos in the middle of the night (please subscribe) "what happened?" ?Gu Xi walked up to Wu Dou Mei Nai and asked in a low voice, "What are they doing in the middle of the night?" I dont know, it seems like something happened over there in Maple Leaf Park. Im afraid its the big demon Hyakuki Yakou. "what time is it?" ? Gu Xi raised his head and glanced at the sky. The dark clouds in the sky had blocked the moon. Gu Xi couldn''t tell what time it was. Its past two-thirty. If you want to wait for dawn, it may be difficult. Our place is relatively close to Maple Leaf Park, and the big demons Night Parade will affect us to some extent, just like it does now. I won''t tell you anymore. I still need to strengthen the defense of the castle tower. If you need anything, you may have to wait until daytime tomorrow. " "I''m not" "I don''t have time to tell you right now, **** it, it''s the Yaksha troops, hide now." ?Go Dou Mino saw a demon army passing by nearby, and quickly dragged Gu Xi down to squat down. ? Gu Xi didn''t even have a chance to raise his head, his eyes were blocked by a familiar sweet smell. Let go, let go "Don''t move, there is a fierce Yaksha outside, and if his team is watching, you will be in trouble." ?Wudou Mei Nai pressed Gu Xis head. Gu Xi felt that the position where he was pressed seemed to slide downwards, and a smell of seafood hit his face. "What''s wrong with them? They''re just a hundred ghosts walking at night. Just kill them." Gu Xi was still muttering there. "It''s easy to kill some monsters, but as long as you take action, it means that the castle tower joins the battle. From now on, monsters will come to attack every day and night, and no one can withstand it." ?Hearing what Wu Dou Mino said, Gu Xi stopped struggling. He already understood Wu Dou Mino''s thoughts. ?Gu Xi is just a passer-by. He can only rent here for two days at most and then leave. ?? Gu Xi can defeat the random monsters in the past two days, but two days later, can Wu Dou Mei Nao withstand the attacks of other monsters by himself? ?Taking action when there is no way to ensure the safety of Wu Dou Mei Nao is tantamount to causing trouble for Wu Dou Mei Nai. "I know, can you let me go? The hair is pricking my face." Oops, sorry, I didnt mean to. ?Wudou Mei Nai quickly shrank back and kept apologizing to Gu Xi. No, Im not talking about that, Im talking about the threads on your clothes. ?It was okay if Gu Xi didnt explain. The more he explained, the redder Wu Dou Minos face became. ?Looking at Wu Dou Mino''s busy appearance, Gu Xi simply changed the topic. Whats going on in Maple Leaf Park over there? It looks like a demons lair inside. Why are there a steady stream of demons coming out? It was originally a forest in the suburbs. Later, when the city expanded, the forest was surrounded. It seems that someone thought about leveling the park and building a building. But something always happened after the workers entered. They asked a mage to deal with it, and it turned out that there was a level 10 weirdo inside. He had regarded this place as a dojo. As long as he didn''t enter, it would be fine, so the company finally gave up. The initial construction plan. Turn this place into Maple Leaf Park. ?But every year except when the maple leaves turn red in autumn, no one usually enters. " What is that weird feature? Hearing that a level 10 monster was nearby, Gu Xi immediately became curious. "I don''t know, we haven''t seen it either. The only thing I heard is that if you enter Maple Leaf Park when the maple leaves are not red, you will involuntarily want to commit suicide. Many people don''t believe this and don''t come out in the end." Hearing this, Gu Xi He was even more curious. He was wondering if his undead would commit suicide if he sent them in. With further communication, Gu Xi and Wu Dou Mei Nai started chatting slowly in this dangerous situation. Their conversation slowly shifted to the nearby Yitou Middle School. I looked at the abandoned campus of the middle school before, and you seemed very nervous. Why is that? You dont know that the abandoned campus of a middle school is so weird that it dares to appear directly at night. Men who enter will be sucked out of their energy and thrown out. There are still many male monsters trying to get in every day. Its really terrible. " Is that weird too? Of course, didnt you see that their house didnt turn into a castle tower? ?In this city, it is safe only if it has been transformed into a castle tower. Buildings that have not been transformed into castle towers either have powerful weirdness inside or are weird themselves. Dont believe it, there are many more rules in this city at night than during the day. " Then what will happen if you enter the school during the day? I dont know, it seems that someone has gone in, but they stayed in it for a whole day and did not come out. At night, they were affected by a strange effect and turned into human beings and were thrown out. ?You must not mess around. The weirdness is very scary. Dont mess around until you find a way to deal with the weirdness. Hearing this, Gu Xi quickly expressed that he would not mess around. Seeing that Gu Xi listened, Wu Dou Mei Nai also breathed a sigh of relief. At this time, Gu Xi asked again: "With two such strong weirdos nearby, will it be relatively safe? Look at Maple Leaf Park, as long as you don''t go in, you''ll be fine. The same is true for Yitou Middle School." It seems not, they are not the strongest weirdos nearby, the strongest one is the well. "well?" Gu Xi repeated the sentence. "Yes, there is a legend nearby. Never look into the well. It is said that the nearby well leads to Jinglong Palace. If you look into the well, your soul will be sucked away and you will never wake up." ?The story of Goto Mino is not gloomy at all, and with the pink pajamas, it doesnt feel like it is telling a horror story at all. ?But now we are talking about key information, and Gu Xi didnt pay much attention to Wu Dou Mei Nai. But I didnt seem to see any wells when I came here. Thats because there are fewer and fewer wells now. In the past, there was a well in front of every house here. At night, the well would really turn into a huge passage, but thats what my grandma said. I have never seen it myself. " As he spoke, time passed by minute by minute. ?Wudou Mei Nai couldn''t resist the sleepiness and fell asleep in Gu Xi''s arms. ? Gu Xi was no longer sleepy. He was sitting at the turn of the stairs of the castle tower with five measures of fine wine in his arms, observing the situation of the Hundred Demons'' Night Parade and calculating the enemy''s strength. ?These are all soldiers. Disassemble a Tianshou Pavilion, you can get a land lease of more than 7,000 square meters. If you can disassemble this Maple Leaf Park, how many territories and buildings can be obtained. When he looked over there, Gu Xi felt like he was looking at a treasure. (End of this chapter) Chapter 322： The settlement and beginning of a new day (please subscribe) Chapter 322 The settlement and beginning of a new day (please subscribe) At six o''clock in the morning, the disappeared statue of Guanyin in white clothes of Tiandao reappeared in the middle of the city. All the castle towers quickly turned back into bungalows, the streets that had been widened also changed back to their original appearance, and all the monsters wandering on the streets retreated. ?At this time, Gu Xi also saw a message popping up in front of him. A new day begins, now settle yesterday''s information: Bai Liancheng: 319 players, 49 died or quit, and 1 ranked player. Hanye City: 320 players, 117 died or quit, and 203 were on the leaderboard. Autumn Wind City: 320 players, 102 died or quit, and 218 were on the leaderboard. Under this message is todays updated rankings. The first place on the ranking list is a player from Autumn Wind City, named An Hongyun. He seems to have the nickname "Behind Ling", with 16 points, which is not very far away from the players behind him. ?You Songsheng from Bai Liancheng is the only Bai Liancheng player on the ranking list. However, he has only 6 points and is ranked above 300. ?It seems that he is also a sober guy, knowing that the players in Bailian City are currently killing the players in Hanye City and Qiufeng City. He just needs to keep himself on the rankings. ?But with him like this, I''m afraid he won''t survive the third day. For players in Bailian City, traitors deserve more death than enemies. After Gu Xi finished reading the message, Wu Dou Mei Nao also walked up from downstairs. Its time to eat. Gu Xi smiled at Wu Dou Mei Nai, cleaned himself up, and then went down to prepare something to eat. But when he saw the food on the table, Gu Xi couldn''t help but shook his head. Others may be eating a diet to lose weight, but what you see in front of you is clearly like feeding birds. Is that all? ? Gu Xi looked at a small plate with only three dried radish, a piece of seaweed, and a small plate with less soup than sauce, and asked with some confusion. Ah, isnt that what breakfast is like? I made it delicious. Looking at Wu Dou Mei''s serious eyes, and then at the food, Gu Xi chose to believe it. He picked up the chopsticks and ate in small bites. ?Go Dou Mino stood aside and watched with her face propped up, her red face full of happiness. How is it? Is it delicious? Looking at the appearance of the five buckets of fine rice, what could Gu Xi say? Could he say that he just had a taste of it and felt nothing else? ?? Gu Xi quickly changed the topic. He planned to go outside later to find something to eat. If that didn''t work, he could go back to Alidovi City. Anyway, he didn''t want to eat this kind of bird feeding meal anymore. By the way, Ill go to the city later. Take a look at these addresses. Where are they? How to get there is better. Hearing Gu Xi talk about business, Wu Dou Mei Nai stopped watching Gu Xi eat. She took the address written by Gu Xi and read it carefully. But many of the addresses here were far away from Wu Dou Mei Nai. There were many places in Wu Dou Mei Nai that she had never been to. She could only look through the phone book, compare the map with the bus station, and finally plan a travel route for Gu Xi. After drawing the line, Gotou Mino asked with some confusion. Gu Sang, what are you going to these places for? I just want to go and have a look. You know the internet celebrity attractions? Its the place where I come to check in. Wu Doumei didnt believe Gu Xis explanation at all. ??Which citys KFC is the top-ranked check-in spot for internet celebrities? ?This is simply impossible. But Wu Dou Mei Nai knew very well that it was best not to interfere with men''s affairs. So she just helped Gu Xi draw the route and did nothing else. As for the weirdness in other areas, Gu Xi had no intention of asking Five Dou Mino. There are some weirdos that move around the city. Wu Dou Mino may have heard of them, but Wu Dou Mino may not even know about the weird ones that have territory outside this area. So Gu Xis goal today is to find the treasure. As for killing weird things, you have to look at your luck in the process of searching for treasures. After finishing breakfast, Gu Xi picked up his things and said to Wu Dou Mei Nai, "I''ll be back before dinner." "Okay, I''ll prepare bath water and dinner for you." ?Gu Xi smiled and walked out of the door of the B&B. At this time, Gu Xi was still carrying his briefcase. He looked like an office worker, but the direction he was heading was not towards the station. Gu Xi was going to the nearest treasure location. That is also the only treasure location in this area. After going out, Gu Xi did not walk. Instead, he summoned his mount Xie Coffin with the idea of ??giving it a try. Just as Gu Xi guessed, the evil coffin was also affected and turned into the mount related to Gu Xi, a bicycle. ?Its just that the [flame footprints] that Gu Xi blessed on the evil coffin seemed to have a bad effect. When Gu Xi drove his bicycle forward, sparks kept flashing from the chain. ?This is really what others said, riding a bicycle makes your anklets burn out. ?With a bicycle, it is much easier for Gu Xi to go anywhere. After all, the evil coffin moves faster than a train. In addition, Gu Xi has already given the map drawn by Wu Dou Mei to Xie Coffin. All he has to do is make a show there and pretend that he is riding a bicycle. The rest of the time, Xie Coffin is flying with Gu Xi. ?After a while, Gu Xi came to the first place recorded in the message. ?An old store that looks like it has a history of more than a hundred years, but this old store has a lot of fun. The words "automatic ramen vending machine" are written on the door of this store. After Gu Xi leaned over, he found that he couldn''t understand the vending machine. The machine''s casing was made of iron. When he got closer, he felt that the thing didn''t seem to be powered on. ?Is it possible that this is a strange operation? ?And Gu Xis goal this time was this automatic ramen vending machine. Because the name of this treasure is quite impressive. [Future World Mysterious Object (Treasure): A mysterious creation from the future world. This is the most powerful collection box in the future world. When it is hidden, no one will find it unless you get this mysterious record. Map of object location. Treasure location: No. 917, Black Warrior Lane, in front of the automatic ramen vending machine, the third green button from left to right. Treasure contents: Weird treasure chest (white)*1, special coin*1 ?Looking at the automatic ramen vending machine in front of him, Gu Xi didnt quite believe it. ?He hesitated for a moment, but finally stepped forward, counted from left to right, reached the third green button, and pressed it hard. Snapped! ??The green button popped up immediately and hit Gu Xi on the forehead. ?After the spring, Gu Xi saw a 10-yuan coin stuck at the button. ?Hold the pop-up button and coins in his hands, Gu Xi turned to look at the shop owner who opened the door. This machine is broken. (End of this chapter) Chapter 323： Open the treasure chest (117167) Chapter 323 Opening the Treasure Chest (117167) The average number of subscriptions is 1,676, and the daily new subscriptions exceed 10,000 for the first time. Lets celebrate without caring about anything else. Please subscribe, recommend, and vote monthly! The shopkeeper who walked out of the store was an old man who couldn''t tell how old he was. When he walked, his steps were already very slow, but when he walked to the automatic ramen vending machine, his hand movements were not slow at all. . ??He just moved his fingers and pressed back the spring that popped out. ??Then he looked around and couldn''t find the green button that bounced off. He could only find a piece of wood and write the word "beef" on it and press it in hard. After doing this, the old man looked at Gu Xi: "You want beef ramen, right? Come in." ? Gu Xi was a little confused. Isn''t this an automatic ramen vending machine? Why should he go in? When I entered the store to rest, I realized that I had really thought too much. ??This so-called automatic ramen vending machine is basically a tin stand, with coins inserted outside or something like that. It just makes the bell inside the store ring. Everything after that still needs to be operated by the old man. The prepared food will be delivered to you from the food collection area below as soon as possible. So whether you use the automatic ramen vending machine outside or eat in a store, the situation is the same. ? Gu Xi found a seat and sat down, thinking in his heart that he hoped the amount of ramen this time would be larger, not as small as the bird feeding meal at Goto Mino''s house. While the old man was preparing ramen, Gu Xi also took out the coins and green buttons and studied them carefully. You open the strange treasure chest. You got 229 gold coins. ?Received 260,000 yuan in cash from this world. You got wood*10. You got metal*9. You get soldier recruitment coupon (level 3)*3 You get building stone (level 1)*1 You get the Bowl of Ichiraku (green)*1 Cash: Cash that can only be used in this world. Because the denomination is relatively large, exchange is not provided. bowl of one piece of music (green, helmet) Defense: 5 After equipped: Constitution +2 Equipment requirements: Strength 2 Special 1: Food of Life, which can be actively activated during combat to instantly replenish all life, and can be used three times a day. Explanation: Look, this bowl of ramen is wide and long. Looking at the helmet, which looked like a ramen bowl, Gu Xi felt like he was not feeling well. ?Although the properties of this helmet are pretty good, he really doesnt want to carry a bowl on the street, even during battle. This tarnishes his image as a necromancer. Secretly putting away the bowl of music, Gu Xi glanced at the old man who was making ramen, then lowered his head to study the special coins. Special coin (blue): A coin used for divination. It can be used to divination something, or it can prevent others from divination you. If you master the divination skill, the effect will be better. Looking at the ten-yuan coin with a hole in the middle in front of him, Gu Xi thought about it seriously, finally rummaged through his pocket, found a thin red string, threaded the coin through and hung it on his left wrist. ?This kind of thing is quite useful for Gu Xi. After all, you don''t have to believe in things like divination, but you have to be on guard against it. ?While Gu Xi was packing his things, the old man just brought the ramen up. Guest, your ramen. ?Looking at the large bowl of ramen in front of him and the thick beef on top, Gu Xi couldn''t help but sigh, this is the amount of food a human being can eat. The food I fed the birds before was just a taste at most. "Thank you very much!" Gu Xi picked up the chopsticks and started eating with big mouthfuls. ?Seeing Gu Xi eating so happily, the old man''s face was also full of smiles. ?While eating noodles, Gu Xi felt a wave of heat rising from his abdomen and going straight to his forehead. After a night of sleepless nights, Gu Xi felt energetic all of a sudden, as if he had slept for three days and three nights. ?This feeling made Gu Xi couldn''t help but look up at the old man. ??I found that the old man had already gone to do his own business without even raising his head. ?At this time, Gu Xi didn''t want to say anything. He ate the noodles quickly to fill his stomach. ?While Gu Xi was eating, he suddenly heard the sound of a bell. ? He ??looked up and found a man outside the door playing with an automatic ramen vending machine. ?But there seems to be something wrong with this guy''s face. He seems to be looking for something. Gu Xi frowned, this couldn''t be a player. With this thought in mind, Gu Xi observed this man. ??Gu Xi found that this man was dressed like an office worker like him. He was wearing an ordinary suit and there was nothing suspicious about him. However, his actions are not like those of ordinary people in this world. When he is waiting in front of the automatic ramen vending machine, he will look around at the situation around him. Unlike ordinary people in this world, he will not look around at ordinary times. . Looks like he''s a player, but I don''t know which city he''s from. ??Gu Xi was about to step forward to deal with it, but he didn''t expect that the old man had already reacted, walked out from the stove, and walked slowly to the door. ?When the old man walked out, Gu Xi had a feeling that the temperature in this store would drop a lot without the old man''s presence. ?At the same time, Gu Xi could clearly see that there seemed to be a knocking sound coming from the pot where the old man was cooking something. ??Gu Xi glanced over there, but did not go over to check. Instead, he recalled the intelligence information he had collected in his mind. He found that among the weird things he knew, there was no introduction to the situation in front of him. So Gu Xi suppressed some impulses in his heart and continued to eat seriously. ?At this time, the old man had already walked in with the man outside the door. Gu Xi could clearly feel the unwillingness on this man''s face. It seems that he also got information about the [mysterious object in the future world]. The ones who value treasures so much must be the players from the other two cities. After all, they are not like the players in Bailian City who just quit the rankings. They still have to compete on the rankings. Losing a treasure means losing the opportunity to move up the rankings. . This player will naturally feel unwilling. Obviously he had already collected all the information about the treasure, but he was a step too late. ?This made the man somewhat unhappy. When I entered the door, my steps were a little heavy. ?After entering the door, the first thing he saw was Gu Xi, who was about to finish eating. ?Seeing Gu Xi''s carefree look, the man became angry immediately. He had already thought that Gu Xi was his enemy, and it was Gu Xi who had robbed him of his treasure. Before the old man could react, the man punched Gu Xi. ??Gu Xi didn''t expect that this guy would dare to take action during the day, and he was accidentally hit in the face. ?Gu Xi was angry. As soon as he turned around, he kicked the guy out. Just when Gu Xi was about to get up from the ground to fight back, the old man also took action. (End of this chapter) Chapter 324： Comprehensive weird field (118167) Chapter 324 Comprehensive Weird Realm (118167) No assaulting others in the store. ??The old man held his mouth and spoke seriously. Listening to this voice, Gu Xi couldn''t help but raise his head and look in the direction of the old man. He found that there was a hollow feeling flashing in the old man''s eyes. ?At the same time, Gu Xi discovered that many parts of the noodle shop began to undergo changes, such as the stove that Gu Xi had noticed just now, and the windows that looked outside, all of which had changed. ? Gu Xi also reacted quickly. He pointed to the overturned noodle bowl and said to the old man: "He knocked over my noodles, and he wants to pay for it." ??The man who was kicked out by Gu Xi didn''t react at all, he yelled. Ill pay it to your sister! As he spoke, he punched Gu Xi. When the punch was punched, it smelled of fire and sulfur. A player from Hanye City. ? Gu Xi instantly made a judgment in his mind. After all, the order mages of Autumn Wind City knew the strange rules best. The old man had already warned them for the first time. The only ones who still didn''t stop were the demon warlocks of Castlevania City. Gu Xi immediately dodged back. Although he also knew that taking a punch was the best option at this time. ?But Gu Xi is also a person who wants to have face. If he was beaten just now, forget it accidentally. If he is beaten again when he is prepared, Gu Xi cannot afford to lose his face. When Gu Xi dodged backwards, the demon warlock also reacted. His expression changed, he immediately stopped his hand, and immediately opened his mouth to explain to the old man. ?At this moment, Gu Xi raised his left hand and activated the Soul Dark Lamp skill. ????????????????????????????? Without the old man noticing, Gu Xi''s skill fell on the demon warlock. Gu Xi did not ask the other party to do anything unreasonable. He just asked the demon warlock to take a step forward again and punch Gu Xi. This is what the demon sorcerer originally wanted to do, so the effect of confusing people''s hearts is quite good. ?At this time, Gu Xi was well prepared. He ducked to the old man''s side in one step, and at the same time guided the demon warlock to attack the old man. ??Although the demon sorcerer was influenced by the demagoguery, he was not really stupid. When he punched out and realized something was wrong, he still thought about holding back his punch. ?But it was already too late. The old man, who was obviously too weak, stretched out his hand to block the demon warlock''s blow. The old man then turned to look at Gu Xi. ? Gu Xi glanced at the knocked over ramen on the ground and thought to himself that this old man is very bad. ??If the demon warlock hadn''t taken action and Gu Xi had finished eating the noodles, then there would have been nothing wrong. ?But now the demon warlock overturned the bowl, leaving Gu Xi without finishing the last bite of noodles. If he leaves like this, strange attention will fall on him. ?But if he doesnt leave, this old man will represent the mysterious man who kills the demon warlock. Because no one can detect him if he takes action during the day, the old man will either not take action, or if he does, he will kill Gu Xi as well. This is definitely not possible. ?Gu Xi didnt want to test the level of this weirdo here. You know that Gu Xi has been thinking about it for a long time just now, and he doesnt know who this weirdo is. So you must leave safely. With this thought, Gu Xi turned around on the spot and strode to the overturned noodle bowl. He reached out to pick up the noodle bowl and put it on the table. He raised his hand and caught the ramen scattered on the ground. in hand. Without waiting for any reaction from the old man and the demon warlock, Gu Xi took the last bite of ramen. It tastes good, Ill leave first. After saying this, Gu Xi walked out of the ramen shop without even washing his hands. ? Gu Xi walked quickly through the street and reached the turning point. He opened his mouth and spat out the last bite of ramen he had just eaten on the ground. At this time, Gu Xi noticed that the color of the ramen had turned dark red, as if it had been filled with blood. At the same time, Gu Xi''s vitality was also affected by the ramen, and was directly reduced by about half. ?? Gu Xi wiped his hands on his body and took out the white paper from his briefcase. At this time, something strange about this man had already appeared on the white paper. Wooden Ramen Shop (Comprehensive Weird Area) [1. House of Immortality (Level 5): A relatively common high-level weird, and also the starting point of the weird field. With the title deed of the house, a weird can be obtained by blood sacrifice. When the house has an owner, the house will not be occupied by weird. At the same time, the homeowner can control the rules of the house. Killing method: Undiscovered 2. Bloody Cauldron (Level 3): A **** cauldron used for cooking. Dont look at whats cooking in the pot. I believe that after seeing it, you wont have any appetite to eat anymore. Killing method: Undiscovered Survival rules: 1. The cooked food must be eaten, and those who leave before it will die; 2. Food must not be wasted, and those who waste food will have their lives deducted... 5. Warning Bell (Level 5): No fighting is allowed within the designated range. If an attack is launched against others, the owner of the house can actively stop it, and the strength will be twice that of the attacker. Killing method: Undiscovered Explanation: The comprehensive weird field is a composite field formed by a variety of weird things gathered together. If you want to destroy this place, you need to face all the weird things at the same time. Strange realm? ? Gu Xi thought about it, wouldnt this be part of the building that can be occupied in the beginning of the mission? If this is the case, can we come over and occupy this place at night? With this thought, Gu Xi looked back at the wooden tube ramen shop and remembered this place. He would come here again at night. After all, this place is very close to Wudou Mino''s B&B, just a few blocks away. When all these weird things can''t be moved at night, then this place will be Gu Xi''s home field. When the time comes, Gu Xi will give back everything he received just now. After snorting heavily, Gu Xi got on the bicycle again and headed towards the next target. ?Not long after Gu Xi left the neighborhood, a banging explosion came from the wooden tube ramen shop. ?However, the explosion was not very powerful and did not affect the integrity of the wooden ramen shop. Even if it were not for the explosion, no one on the street would have known what happened in the ramen shop. ?Even Gu Xi only knew that the person from Hanye City had died when he saw the pop-up message. Xu Song died in battle in Hanye City. This piece of information made Gu Xi feel that his decision to leave early was the right one. ??If he had not left at that time, his name would definitely appear on the death list. ? Now, Gu Xi is much more careful when traveling. He already knows that there will definitely be some strange guardians near the treasure. If he is as careless as before, he may get trapped when he is looking for the treasure. (End of this chapter) Chapter 325： The mirror world in the strange area (please subscribe) Chapter 325 The Mirror World in the Weird Zone (please subscribe) ??Riding the bicycle transformed from the evil coffin, Gu Xi quickly headed towards the next treasure hiding place. ?With the incident involving Xu Song in Hanye City, Gu Xi knew that he was not the only one who discovered the treasure place. There are some treasures that are found by quick hands but not by slow hands. Before, Gu Xi planned to pass slowly, but now. Gu Xis only thought was to hurry up and hurry up. As Gu Xi hurried on, he finally crossed a city area and arrived at the second treasure place fifteen minutes later. As soon as he arrived here, Gu Xi felt like something was staring at him. ? He ??looked to the left and found that there was something wrong with the reflection on the street window glass. On the glass, behind his reflection, there was a strange black figure standing. When Gu Xi looked over, the strange figure smiled at Gu Xi. Looking at the scene in front of him, he also grinned. ??If it was something else weird, Gu Xi might still be worried. Isn''t the person in front of him a target that he sent to his door? Is it true that the resting city of Aridovi is just a city of death? Mirroring is the key. I dont know if the weirdness in front of me is from the players in Qiufeng City or the local weirdness, who actually jumped out to seek death at this time. ?Then dont blame Gu Xi for using his own methods. Facing the provocation of the person in the mirror, Gu Xi pretended not to see it. He even stopped his bicycle and walked forward slowly. ?The weird person in the mirror was a little angry when he saw that Gu Xi was not afraid. He had scared many people to death with this trick before. ?In his eyes, when most people see something strange behind them in the mirror, their first reaction is to look back. ?This is where you fall into this weird trap. The more you believe in the weirdness, the more real it becomes. ?Now Gu Xi pretends that he didn''t see it. This is a blow to Weiyi. If this continues, Weiyi will become weaker and weaker. So when he saw Gu Xi ignoring Hui Xi, Mirror Weiyi planned to play a cruel trick. ??When Gu Xi looked at the cupboard glass again, he suddenly jumped out from behind Gu Xi and pretended to throw out the glass. In his mind, this can scare people, and then he can let the enemy know how powerful he is. But he didn''t expect that he would hit something just as he rushed out from behind Gu Xi''s mirror reflection. ??This strange creature looked up and found that a ghost holding a mirror appeared beside him at some point. ?Weird looked around and felt that something was not right. He did not leave his home court or the mirror. What was going on? Looking at it again, he found that the surrounding environment seemed not quite right. Why was he moved to another city. Before the strange creature could react, the ghost holding the round mirror flew in front of him. "Thank you very much. If it weren''t for you, I really wouldn''t have discovered that mirror images can still be played like this. Is this mirror world built by your weird ability?" Wei Wei kept shaking his head, and he discovered that a large number of undead troops had begun to appear in the mirror. Because it is within the mirror, the battle here cannot be seen from the outside. Unless someone goes to this place to look in the mirror, most people will not notice what is going on here. As for the weirdness, it doesnt matter if they notice it. As long as the Heavenly Dao Guanyin in white doesnt notice it, other weirdness will be dead if it enters. ?Standing in front of the display window, Gu Xi looked at the reflection in the glass and smiled. At this time, he could see through the glass that Luna and Alidovi City had been pressed into the world in the mirror. ?When he saw Luna turning around, Gu Xi smiled at Luna and said, "Leave it to you." "do not worry!" ??Luna was doing something, and Gu Xi was naturally relieved. He didn''t even study what was strange in the mirror, he just bypassed the street window and walked upstairs. The treasure Gu Xi is looking for this time is a group of ashigaru treasure maps. [Ashigaru Treasure Map (Treasure): A group of Ashigaru found stolen goods during a certain operation. Instead of reporting it, they hid the stolen goods. As a result, a huge case occurred, and even some people were killed or injured. There were many ashigaru, and in the end the stolen goods were also hidden so that no one could find them. Treasure location: Focus Street, under the water tank on the top floor of Quanyou Bank. Treasure contents: Weird treasure chest (green)*1, gangster mask*1, Ashigaru hood*1 When he first looked at the message, Gu Xi really thought it was a group of ashigaru. But now it seems that the ashigaru here refers to something. ?The ashigaru mentioned here probably refers to the police or other professions in this city. ?It seems that they played quite well. I hid the stolen goods immediately, planning to wait until the limelight passed before spending them. In the end, instead of spending it, I actually lost it. In the end the loot turned into a weird treasure. ??Rated to the top of the building, before Gu Xi saw the water tank, he saw a man sitting near the water tank with his eyes closed. At this time, his hair was emitting a light blue light. It can be seen that he is an order mage from Qiufeng City, and he is controlling his own strange battle at this time. Thinking of the strange thing that appeared in the window glass before, Gu Xi knew who he was. For such an enemy, Gu Xi would naturally not let him go. Gu Xi raised his left hand and activated the Soul Dark Lamp skill. Spiritual flame! ??The Order Mage who was controlling the strange battle suddenly burst into flames. ?This time the Order Mage woke up. He looked at the flames on his body and screamed involuntarily. How did you get up here and what did you do. ?However, if Gu Xi takes action, he will not give the other party any chance. ??His left hand was raised again, and the demagoguery skill was activated, giving the Order Mage no chance to explain at all. The mental power of a Order Mage is quite strong, and normal hypnosis cannot control such a Mage. But Gu Xi has no intention of controlling the other party. What Gu Xi has to do now is to amplify some of the thoughts in the other party''s mind. ??What would the average person do if their body was on fire? Walling on the ground, or running around. ? What Gu Xi wanted now was this effect. The panic in the Order Mage''s heart was amplified. He didn''t care about the situation around him and rolled on the spot. As a result, during the roll, the Order Mage actually rolled to the edge of the building. Gu Xi immediately stepped forward, "Fire trap!" Eight fire traps were placed near the position where the Order Mage rolled. ??As the Order Mage rolled onto the flame trap, there was a bang. The big explosion blew the Order Mage into the sky. A series of explosions followed, and the Order Mage was blown up, fell, blown up, and fell again. Until a message popped up in front of Gu Xi. Chen Yingru died in battle in Autumn Wind City. (End of this chapter) Chapter 326： Weird treasure chest (please subscribe) Chapter 326 Weird Treasure Chest (Please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes, and all kinds of support! When Order Mage Chen Yingru died in battle, Gu Xi just glanced at the body over there, and then quickly climbed up to the water tank on the roof. ?Looking into the water tank, Gu Xi found an earthy yellow rice bag lying at the bottom of the water tank. ?Gu Xi did not hesitate, he quickly jumped into the water tank, reached out and took out the rice bag. Under the rice bag is a red mask that only covers half of his face and a blue hat. ? Gu Xi quickly picked up everything, called the bicycle transformed from the evil coffin, rushed past the body of the Order Mage, and rushed down the outer wall of the building. After only five or six seconds, Gu Xi had already fallen to the ground, and quickly left here under the guidance of the bicycle. ?After leaving the building for some distance, Gu Xi found a place to stop in an alley and looked through his harvest. You open the strange treasure chest (green). You got 1755 gold coins. You get 10 million yuan in cash from this world (stolen money, you will be targeted after using it). ?got gold*10. You got gems*9. You get soldier recruitment coupon (level 7)*1 You get building stone (level 2)*1 You get rebellious heart (green)*1 Gold: A precious metal that can be taken out of this world, and can also be exchanged for corresponding funds or other resources in other game worlds. Rebellious heart (green, decoration) Attack: 3 After equipped: Strength +2 Equipment requirements: Strength 2 Special 1: Adversity, when the life drops to 1 point, the adversity effect can be activated. Maintain 1 point of life and fight for three minutes. After three minutes, all the life consumed in the battle will be deducted. Explanation: Stop reading, you are a rebel. Looking at the thick stack of banknotes, Gu Xi just smiled. His attention was now focused on the level 7 soldier recruitment coupons. He carried these things and returned to Alidovi City immediately. He stood in front of the door of the council hall and said loudly. Luna, the refugee camp hasnt been refreshed this week. Recruit 10 more red dragons. ??With the soldier recruitment coupon, Gu Xi said quite proudly. There are still red dragons in the refugee camp. If we dont take the opportunity to recruit them, what can we do with them? You must know that the red dragon is a good thing. In Gu Xi''s battle last night, he relied on the red dragon to fight in the front line many times. At present, the refugee camp has not been refreshed. There are level 7 soldier recruitment coupons to replenish red dragons first. This is the most basic method. Just after Gu Xi called for a moment, he found that Luna did not appear. Only Dimi and the Corpse Succubus looked at each other there, seemingly looking for each other''s weaknesses. Wheres Luna? I said I went to check out the strange world of mirror images, but I havent come back yet. Hearing this, Gu Xi was also a little curious as to how big the strange mirror image of this world could be, and it hadn''t come back after running for so long. ?Thinking about it, I rushed to the vicinity of the refugee camp. He needs to recruit the red dragon first. As for Lunas affairs, I believe that with the current strength of Aridovi City and Lunas strength, there will be no problems. After recruiting the red dragon, Gu Xi had time to take a look at the remaining two items. Villain Mask (Blue): A mask used by villains to hide their identity. No matter what your identity is during the day, no matter how glorious and great you are, after wearing this mask, you will be another person. Professional hood (blue): A hood that represents a certain profession. After wearing it, even if it is not the profession, you can temporarily pretend to be that profession. Looking at these two items, Gu Xi was obviously stunned for a moment. The explanation was not clear. ??However, Gu Xi can be sure that these two items are the same as the [strong man''s ID card] he obtained before. There are also [special coins], which are specialties of this world. ?These things are the treasures hidden in the dark mentioned in the rankings. The treasure boxes and other things I got before are just bonus items. Although he didn''t know what this thing did, Gu Xi still kept it. Then Gu Xi quickly left the city of Alidovi. ?It didnt actually take much time for him to go in and out. ?However, when he reappeared on the streets of this world, Gu Xi could clearly feel that the number of weird people paying attention to him on the streets had increased significantly. ?It seems that his action just now was a little too big, and it has attracted some strange attention. Without even looking at the weird things staring at him, he got on his bicycle, pedaled his anklets to spark sparks, quickly bypassed a certain alley, rushed out from the street at one end, and headed in the next direction. go. At this time, in the strange mirror image of this world, Luna was leading the ghost team and the red dragon to sweep through strange lairs everywhere. ??If someone hadn''t used the mirror image to deal with Gu Xi this time, Luna wouldn''t have noticed. ??There are still a lot of weird people in this world who use mirror images. Because they usually move and fight in the mirror images, they know each other. ?At the same time, because in the mirror, they can avoid the attention of the Goddess of Mercy in white clothes, so the chance of them taking action will be relatively high. ?In this way, several big weirds discussed it, and actually organized the weird ones who had the ability to mirror, and developed such a weird mirror space with the help of all the weird powers. ?This allowed them to communicate freely during the day and attack their enemies freely. ?But this time they met their opponents. Gu Xi did not know this situation at first. ?Now I know, sorry, the city of Alidovi is also located in the mirror image. You and I are both mirror images, why cant I hit you? So after killing the strange mirror image of the Order Mage, Luna immediately launched an attack on the strange mirror space in front of her. She has already seen that the strange mirror space in front of her is of great benefit to her. Although the former city of Aridovi was located in the mirror image, the rules were very unclear. Except for the fact that Aridovi Tower can connect Aridovi City in multiple eras, there is a basic rule for the existence of the Great Lord who is sealed in the mirror image. ?In Gu Xis eyes, the city of Aridovi is a city of death. As his first contracted undead, Luna is the city''s administrator. ?But in fact, Gu Xi never thought that Luna represented the other side of the mirror, and she actually had other abilities. It was different now. In Luna''s eyes, she saw many weird rules about mirror images. ?These weird rules form a weird mirror space. Just kill all the weird people who organized the development of this weird mirror space. ?Then these rules belong to Luna. ?For this reason, Luna immediately mobilized Gu Xi''s undead army. She wanted to personally conquer the strange mirror space and take away everything here. (End of this chapter) Chapter 327： Lunas Ambition (119167) Chapter 327 Lunas Ambition (119167) The high order has exceeded 3,000. Lets celebrate again. When will the average order be able to reach 3,000? Brothers, please subscribe more! In the real world, Gu Xi, who was riding a bicycle, slowly felt the strange eyes staring at him shrink back. As expected, the best way to deal with the strange eyes was to ignore them. ?However, Gu Xi also understood that he was still being targeted by the weird people. If his next actions attracted the weird people''s attention again, he might not be able to get away so easily. He is going to speed up. As Gu Xi''s thoughts came together, the speed of the bicycle transformed by the evil coffin sped up a lot. ?The bicycle took Gu Xi down inconspicuous alleys, passed under bridges, or simply walked through other people''s back gardens or walls. ??Anyway, as long as no one sees it, the evil coffin can always find the most suitable shortcut on the way forward. As a result, Gu Xi arrived at the third treasure spot more than ten minutes shorter than planned. No. 22-17, Nanliu Road Street. That is, the office workers secret treasure house. When he arrived here, Gu Xi was sure at first glance that the secret treasure house here had not been discovered or taken away. The reason why I am so sure is because the four-story building has not opened its doors yet. ??A security guard at the door was holding a baton and staring around. Seeing Gu Xi looking over, the security guard immediately shouted: "What are you looking at? You haven''t gone to work yet, get out of here! I''ll beat you if you come back again." Hearing this, Gu Xi also knew that someone had been here before. Just because of this security guard, no one went in. It seems that we have to wait for the time to come and rush in to grab things together. ?Just as Gu Xi was looking around, preparing to find where the enemy players were, he suddenly saw Luna appearing behind him on the convex mirror on the side of the street. ?Gu Xi smiled slightly, found a corner on his bicycle and hid in it. ?His actions caught the eyes of several other players nearby, and a trace of disdain flashed in their hearts. ?This was the first time they had seen such a cowardly player. Several of them even communicated with the security guards or tried to find a way, before they were finally kicked out by the security guards. Such players dare to come out and seek death. How about getting rid of this player before the small building opens? ?So several players quickly came out of their hiding places and headed towards the alley where Gu Xi entered. But when they walked into the alley, they found that Gu Xi had disappeared. ?Several players glanced at each other, some of them wanted to take action, but because they were not sure whether the other party was an enemy or a friend, they finally provoked and warned each other before turning around and leaving. At this time, Gu Xi was at the meeting hall of Alidovi City. Luna, whom I had not seen before, was already waiting in the meeting hall. "grown ups." "How is it going." ?Seeing Luna, he became excited after taking a breath. He was no longer interested in the treasures in front of him. Now he was more concerned about the situation in Alidovi City. I discovered a treasure by accident. Luna said happily, In this world, there are many weird people who play with mirror images. To facilitate themselves, they secretly opened the weird mirror space. I have just checked and there are a total of nineteen large nodes. As long as we capture these nineteen large nodes, we can control this space. " ?Gu Xi smiled as soon as he heard it, Luna''s words made him very satisfied. Although there was no explanation in Luna''s words, Gu Xi could completely understand that as long as he entered the strange mirror space and was willing to obey the rules of the space, he could use the strange mirror space to move freely. At most, some places belong to other weird territories and cannot be passed easily. But what Luna is talking about is mastering this space. ?This shows that Luna has no intention of letting go of the entire space. She plans to knock down all nineteen large nodes and kill all the weird things in the weird mirror space. If you need it, ask directly. I just got two copies of building stones. You can deal with them freely. If necessary, you can build all the buildings you want. In addition, you can mobilize the five old and new heroes. You can also use the forty red dragons if necessary. " It can be said that except for the incarnation of death that cannot be assigned to Luna, Gu Xi gave everything in his hands to Luna. Sir, please dont worry, I can definitely get this space. "Then I''ll leave it to you. Don''t be nervous. It doesn''t matter if you can''t finish it in a day or two. I can accommodate your needs and find a place to hide at night." Gu Xi has already seen the benefits of the strange mirror space to Alidovi City. Compared with this kind of benefit, killing players at night and challenging weirdness during the day is nothing to see. From the battle last night, it can be seen that fighting monsters at night can not only get some new undead, but also gain something else. ??The space is not so fragrant if you have nothing to do with it. "I will arrange it, sir. I just saw that you wanted to enter the small building, right? It just so happens that we now have a passage to enter the small building." Luna just smiled at Gu Xi''s concern, and then she explained the reason for inviting Gu Xi in. Oh, in this case, when I go in and out of Alidovi City from now on, I dont have to go in and out at the same time? Of course, I estimate that in the past, as long as I can capture this weird mirror space, our Alidovi City will be upgraded. At that time, we will be able to separate ourselves from the mirror image of Victoria City and turn this place into our own city instead of just a mirror image of Victoria City. " ?Looking at Luna''s serious look, Gu Xi understood Luna''s ambition. ??She was not willing to accept that her city was just a mirror image of Victoria City, nor did she want that there was a super powerful king sealed in the space of Alidovi City. There was no way before, but now Luna saw an opportunity. ??As long as she gets this weird mirror space in front of her, Luna can master more mirror rules. Although these rules are twisted and weird rules. But rules are rules, and they cannot be false just because they are weird. The more comprehensive the rules are, the more perfect Lunas control over the mirror space will be. ?Perhaps one day, Luna can use the rules to make a cut of the mirror underground palace in Victoria City. At that time, Aridovi City will be Aridovi City, and the mirror underground palace will be the prison used to exile the great king. The two will become completely different. ??Gu Xi didn''t say much about this. He just followed Luna and came to the mirror channel that Luna mentioned. ?That is a wash basin located outside the city of Alidovi. The wash basin here is located alone in the wilds of the city of Alidovi, and it feels strange to look at it. ??When she brought Gu Xi over, Luna specially explained it to Gu Xi. "This previously belonged to a strange mirrored entry and exit point. He was always here to observe the situation of all the bathrooms in the city. After he was killed by us, this entry and exit point was fixed here outside the city and could not be moved back to Yali. Multidimensional City. (End of this chapter) Chapter 328： Treasure chests and books (120167) Chapter 328 Treasure Chest and Books (120167) Is this what you call a big node? ?Standing in front of the sink, Gu Xi asked curiously. ?At this time, Luna was adjusting the picture on the sink mirror. Just as Luna said, most of the places corresponding to the sinks in front of them are bathrooms. Judging from the current situation, most of them are women''s bathrooms. No, large nodes are woven with at least five or six different weird rules. There is only one weird rule here, and it is not even a node, at most it is a passage. Okay, we have found it. This is the mirror in the women''s bathroom on the second floor of No. 22-17 Nanliu Road Street. Sir, please wait a moment. " Without waiting for Gu Xi to do anything, Luna got into the mirror. Then she didn''t see any movement on the other side of the sink. Luna lifted a woman wearing a red short skirt with her hair down. Drag it out in the mirror. Thats it, the weirdness has been dealt with. After rolling up the woman who was dragged out of the bathroom and stuffing it into the cabinet under the sink, Luna turned to Gu Xi and said. Killed? ?Gu Xi pointed at the woman who was stuffed into the cabinet and asked curiously. No, this kind of weirdness cannot die, and unlike the previous mirror weirdness, she is temporarily gone after the rules are drawn. If this thing is killed, it will quickly resurrect in the same place. There is no way to guarantee that she will definitely die. So you can only put it here first. If you want to kill her, come over and kill her at night to see if there are corresponding rules and treatment methods. " Thats not necessary, we dont rely on this to earn points. As Gu Xi said this, he climbed onto the sink and got out of the mirror. ?The next moment, Gu Xi climbed out of the women''s bathroom on the second floor of No. 22-17 Nanliu Road Street as if he had squeezed through some thick water curtain. Because the time has not yet come, the security guards did not let anyone in, and the building in front of them was still empty. ?Gu Xi checked the time and quickly ran towards the third floor without stopping. ?At the men''s bathroom at the end of the corridor on the third floor, Gu Xi decisively pushed open the second cubicle. ?Standing in the cubicle, Gu Xi reached out and took off the toilet tank lid. Then he discovered that someone had packed a large stack of magazines in plastic bags and placed them in the water tank. Because they were packed tightly, Gu Xi was not sure what magazines these were, so Gu Xi simply took out all the magazines and then lifted the lid of the water tank. ?When he took off the lid just now, Gu Xi already knew that the lid was the strange treasure box he was looking for this time. After getting the treasure box, Gu Xi did not leave the building from the front. I didnt go back to the womens bathroom on the second floor. Gu Xi used his ability and returned to the assembly hall of Alidovi City in an instant. ??After taking a look at the surrounding situation, Gu Xi knew that Luna must have led the troops to go to war. He did not go to Luna to open the door for him again, but took out the things he brought back first. ? Gu Xi hasnt looked at the weird treasure chest yet. He is more curious about the 19 books. Gu Xi still remembers clearly that his library is still short of books. Now there are 19 books. As long as they can produce an attribute, it will also be an improvement to the library. ?So Gu Xi quickly opened the plastic bag containing the magazine and poured out the magazine inside. Because of the tight packaging, although these magazines have been placed in water, they do not feel damp at all. When Gu Xi held these magazines in his hands, he couldn''t help but grinned, looked around, and then moved the magazines aside. ?However, Gu Xi had already seen the properties of these magazines at this time. ?Compared to the fairy tale books originally placed in Gu Xi''s library, the quality of these magazines is much better. Two are green, one is blue, and the rest are all white. "huge? "High School Students" (green): full-color personal photos, a very serious magazine, not suitable for children. "Underground Idol Girl Group" (green): A magazine used to introduce a very hard-working underground idol girl group, introducing the hard work and poverty of this idol girl group, and is not suitable for children. ? Gu Xi looked through these magazines carefully and found a very strange thing, that is, all the magazines have high and low quality, but there is no corresponding quality attribute blessing. At this time, Gu Xi couldn''t even tell the difference between blue and green quality magazines and white quality magazines. Is it because the content in magazines is more attractive? It doesnt look like it will be used to add attributes. Although he looked puzzled, Gu Xi still read through the nineteen magazines, put them into a stack, and sent them to the library. In the library, the corpse succubus was still sitting at the desk reading fairy tales. It can be seen that she is still very obedient to Gu Xi''s orders. When Gu Xi sent these nineteen magazines to the library, a voice came to his ears. The collection of books in the library has increased, and the number of collected books has reached 39 (32/100). Please continue to increase the collection of books in the library. [The direction of the collection of books in the library has been shifted, the number of peas produced every week remains unchanged, and at the same time, a fairy tale character will appear in the library every week (only female, cannot be saved, cannot be made into an undead, can be made a wish or traded). ?? Gu Xi was still watching the changes in the situation in the library. The corpse succubus who had been reading the fairy tale book had already picked up the newly placed magazine and flipped through it. As she watched, she raised her head and glanced at Gu Xi. You just... like this? ah? ?At this moment, Gu Xi realized that he seemed to have arranged for the corpse succubus to learn here, and as a result, he could speak. The succubus picked up one of the magazines, opened a few pages, and said to Gu Xi: "I can also do these actions, and I can do them better than them." No, I brought these books here because I wanted to improve the level of the library. The library had previously said that fairy tale characters would be arranged every week, but in the end they were never arranged. I thought there must be something wrong in this area. These books were specially found by me. " Gu Xi said seriously. The corpse succubus looked at Gu Xi, with a look in his eyes that made you wonder if I believed it or not. Well, these books were picked up outside, not bought by me, and now I need to fill up the library. Then, do I still want to study here? The corpse succubus raised the magazine in his hand and stared at Gu Xi and asked. Of course, you study first, and Ill wait for you Ill use it on you after I learn it? (End of this chapter) Chapter 329： Unexpected items (please subscribe) Chapter 329 Unexpected Items (Please subscribe) After putting all the magazines into the library, Gu Xi opened the strange treasure box of white quality. ?In Gu Xi''s mind, there must be nothing good in this treasure box. He opened the treasure box first and immediately went to the next weird treasure. ? Judging from the situation just now, players in the entire city are already in action. They are all going to grab treasures and kill weirdos. At this time, whoever falls behind will be pushed off the ranking list. So these players are very hardworking. If Gu Xi doesn''t hurry up, the remaining treasures may fall into the hands of other players. ?For this reason, Gu Xi only planned to take a look at what was in the treasure box that was opened this time, and then go to the next place immediately. ?But as soon as Gu Xi opened the treasure box in front of him, something caught Gu Xi''s attention. You open the strange treasure chest (white). You got 155 gold coins. You get 330,000 yuan in cash from this world. ?got crystal*2. You got gem*1. You get soldier recruitment coupon (level 3)*4 You get building stone (level 1)*1 You get the Book of Time (green)*1 Book of Time (green, magic scroll): Use it on a certain place or a certain person. After use, you can change the specified item back to before it changed (3/3) Explanation: I heard that the bathroom is a time devourer, and time may have passed without even realizing it. Time spells? And in the name of a book? Gu Xi looked at the information in the Book of Time and hesitated for a moment. He opened the book of time that was very similar to the magazine he had put in the library before, and found that it contained all the information on how to use the book of time. This book of time is named after time, but it cannot really control time. ?This thing is more like an undo button. If you have done something somewhere before and it doesnt feel good, just undo it. ? And we cant say when we will retreat, we can only retreat one step upward. At the same time, life and death cannot be changed. You cannot say that you were killed in the last step, and then you undo the next step and come back to life. That wont work. So this thing made Gu Xi suddenly think of something. ?His eyes widened, he held the book of time, called out the evil coffin, and rushed towards the evil wood lake in the magic plant area. ?Watching Gu Xi rush out of the library, the corpse succubus glanced outside. She didn''t quite understand what Gu Xi was doing in such a hurry. Soon Gu Xi came to the vicinity of Xiemu Lake. He waved to the skeletons who were doing things by the lake. You go and take out the bodies that are soaked in there. When the skeleton jumped into the lake, Gu Xi finally calmed down. When he got the Book of Time, he didn''t think too much about it, but as he read some details of the Book of Time, Gu Xi found that this thing was not very useful, and the one who could really take advantage of it was still found. The body of Princess Anna, who could no longer become undead. ?It was precisely because of understanding this that Gu Xi rushed over as soon as possible. Because he was worried that the purifying effect of Evil Wood Lake on the corpse would purify the corpse of Princess Anna.?????In that case, the Book of Time will not have any good effect. On the contrary, it will turn Princess Anna''s body back to its original appearance, which would be an embarrassing situation. Fortunately, when Gu Xi came to Xiemu Lake, Princess Anna''s first round of purification had not yet been completed. ?? Gu Xi brought the body of Princess Anna in in the first place, but now the body is still the same as it was when it was pulled out. ?So Gu Xi backhand pressed the Book of Time on the body of Princess Anna. With the activation of the Book of Time, the situation of Princess Anna has undergone some changes. ??Gu Xi saw that a lot of Princess Anna''s bones had been removed, and then he discovered that the bones that had been replaced by Princess Anna were actually some black vines. Now that the effect has been canceled, Princess Annas bones are gone, and these vines have also been pulled out. [Weird apple tree roots (blue): Weird roots that are affected by special forces. They contain powerful weird powers and can be used to make various weapons and equipment. However, after use, it will bring certain effects to the user. Impact. Looking at the seventeen or eighteen roots dancing on the ground, Gu Xi couldn''t help but sigh. The boss is the boss. He can attack casually and use blue-quality things. The same situation made Gu Xi more confident. He was worried that there would be no way to dispose of Princess Anna''s body. It seems that there is no solution now. ?So Gu Xi quickly applied the remaining two effects of the Book of Time to Princess Anna. ?These two times did not push Princess Anna back to the level where she can summon spirits. They just cleaned up some of the things in Princess Anna that were forced to fuse. In it was half a set of broken scarlet armor. [Cinnabar Demon-Suppressing Armor (blue, scrap): The discarded armor was originally used to suppress evil corpses. However, for some reason, it was affected by strange forces. Now, not only does this armor not have the effect of suppressing corpses, but it also has the effect of suppressing evil corpses. It has the effect of raising a corpse. ??Gu Xi doesnt know who merged this thing into it, but its obvious that it doesnt fit Princess Annas position. Princess Anna''s body became stiff and difficult to handle because of this, and a large part of the reason was because of this. The other item is a book with no visible cover, and there are moving eyes on the cover of the book. When it was removed from Princess Annas body, this book seemed to want to crawl back to Princess Annas body. As a result, Gu Xi was nailed to the ground with a staff. [Book of Strange Possession (Blue): A book of possession with strange influence. It always hopes to possess some people and occupy those peoples bodies through strange power, but his possession always There will be problems like this. The corpse possessed by this book cannot be resurrected. The reason was found. ?Picking up the [Book of Creation and Possession] from the ground, Gu Xi knew in his heart that the reason why Princess Anna could not summon spirits had been found. ?Now as long as the body of Princess Anna is disposed of, Gu Xi will have a chance to resurrect Princess Anna. After the body with all the problems removed was returned to Xiemu Lake to be warmed up, Gu Xi picked up these things and left the magic plant area. ?? Gu Xi immediately sent all these items to the warehouse for storage. After all, these were not good things. They had no serious attributes and there were a lot of problems. ?If not stored properly, these things may cause some problems when Gu Xi comes back next time. Gu Xi is now even planning to find a place to dispose of these things after he goes out, and see if the possessed book can be thrown to the statue of Guanyin in white with the head of the sky. If this happens, then Gu Xi will make a lot of money. (End of this chapter) Chapter 330： You are being targeted (please subscribe) Chapter 330 You are being targeted (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes, and all kinds of support! After finishing the matter at hand, Gu Xi checked the time and immediately drove the evil coffin to the washbasin outside Alidovi City. At this time, the hand washing station was still as before, unattended and standing alone on the roadside. ? Gu Xi stepped forward and took a look, and found a piece of paper taped to the basin of the sink, which stated how to operate the sink. Gu Xi understood that this was the message left by Luna. This is because he knew that Gu Xi would use the sink, so he stayed here specially. ? Gu Xi glanced at the operation instructions above, and then started swiping on the mirror of the sink. Every time he makes a stroke, the environment in the mirror will change. ?But just as Luna said before, the previous weird mirror image is not a good thing. The location where he usually observes is mostly the women''s bathroom, and a few places that are not the women''s bathroom are women''s bathrooms or women''s bathhouses. There was no serious place to go anyway. Gu Xi looked through it for a while, and then compared the map to choose where to go next. This speed naturally slows down. Finally, Gu Xi finally found an empty women''s bathroom. After making sure that no one was nearby, Gu Xi quickly got out. ?However, Gu Xi''s luck was not very good. When he got out of the mirror, he felt something dripping from the top of his head. ??Gu Xi looked up and found a female corpse being sealed with tape on the roof of the women''s bathroom. This is the scene of a murder. ?Gu Xi thought with a speechless expression. ??As a necromancer, the thing Gu Xi is least afraid of is this kind of situation. It''s just corpses. Even if you have grievances and want revenge, I can lend you my power. Learn about the spiritualism of the Necromancer. You can now give priority to ghosts. If it doesn''t work, I can call the police for you. ??But lets not talk about whether those useless police officers can find the murderer, but how do I explain that I will appear in the womens bathroom. But what does it mean that after I appeared, your eyes suddenly stared at me with wide eyes? Treat me as an enemy? ??Still unable to find the murderer to take revenge, so it just turned weird? Gu Xi was glared at by the corpse above and felt a little unhappy. But just when Gu Xi was about to dispose of the corpse, he suddenly discovered that there was something wrong with the iron chain wrapped around the wrist of the corpse. ??The iron chain is a blazing red inverted cross, and it looks like a short axe. ?This discovery shocked Gu Xi, and he quickly looked at the condition of the corpse in front of him. A bad guess came to his mind. This is a player. She was killed by Wei Wei. Without thinking much, Gu Xi pulled out the cold magic staff that turned into a pen and turned it in his hand. Now was not the time to hide his strength. If he continued to hide it, there would be big problems. Sure enough, as Gu Xi moved, a large amount of yellow tape popped in from nearby doors and windows at the same time. The words "under renovation" were written on these tapes. ??The tape was also directed towards Gu Xi. ?Gu Xi moved the cold wind staff a little higher on the ground. Death Ripple! Gu Xi didnt know where the enemy was, but the fact that the enemy dared to attack here proved that no one nearby saw him. ?Then if you dont use big moves at this time, when will you use them? ??As the death ripples were released, a black line centered on Gu Xi pushed outward. The yellow tape immediately lost strength and fell to the ground when it came into contact with the death ripples. ?However, Gu Xi didn''t care about this. The death ripples pushed outward until they reached the men''s bathroom opposite. They were pushed to about thirty meters outside the bathroom before dissipating. After this blow, Gu Xi did not relax. He always felt that something was not quite right. ?Sure enough, the next moment, the female body that was still taped to the ceiling hit the ground. ?At the same time, the ground shook. ??Gu Xi didnt think it was the ground shaking caused by the female corpse falling down, maybe it was something really strange happening. At this time, Gu Xi immediately turned the handle, and the main gate of Alidovi City appeared behind him. Because the main city gate is located inside the bathroom, Gu Xi''s city gate only has two doorposts. But this is enough for Gu Xi. ?The presence of gateposts means that the gate is open, and Gu Xis undead troops quickly rush out from the main city gate. This time those who rushed out were the level 2 cannon fodder troops that Gu Xi had defeated last night. The number of people was not very large, only seven or eight people came. As soon as they arrived here, they protected Gu Xi and retreated toward the city gate. At the same time, two skeletons did not forget to drag the dead female body back. But just when Gu Xi was about to enter the city gate, all the water pipes in the bathroom burst, and a large amount of **** water was sprayed towards Gu Xi. Its not over, right? Corpse explosion! Gu Xi pointed at the tape on the ground. ?These tapes will be affected by death ripples, which are considered corpses. Using corpse explosion on him is the right choice. With such a corpse like Gu Xi''s body exploded. There was another bang from the ground. All the tape on the ground exploded, and there were even deep cracks on the floor. ? Gu Xi also knew that this was not the time to dwell on these matters anymore, so he entered Alidovi City immediately. When the undead dragged the female body back, Gu Xi could still see a pair of crimson eyes, staring at Gu Xi who retreated into Alidovi City. After closing the gate of Aridovi, Gu Xi sat in front of the gate and panted. He never thought that he would encounter such a thing. After stabilizing his mood, Gu Xi took out his briefcase and took out a white paper with strange information written on it. The strange information Gu Xi encountered just now was written on it. Toilet weirdness (comprehensive weird field) 1. House of Immortality (level 6): A relatively common high-level weirdness. After level 6, this house has mastered the ability to move and appear freely. It can only be discovered by looking for it specifically. Killing method: Undiscovered Explanation: Seriously injured by unknown reasons 2. Universal tape (Level 3): It can be used to block outside eyes, kill enemies, store corpses, prevent enemies from speaking, etc. Killing method: Undiscovered Explanation: Killed once by abnormal means, it will take three days to be resurrected [4. The faucet that keeps dripping water (Level 3): The faucet that keeps dripping water can only be used to scare people, but it can store other people''s fears in the faucet, and mix it with sewage when needed and spray it out together. . Killing method: Undiscovered 7. The door of deception (level 6): People who enter the bathroom through the door will unconsciously obey the rules, but they never think that the rules have led them to a dead end. Killing method: Undiscovered 11. Weird Heart (Level 9): A comprehensive weird subject, an unknown powerful existence. Killing method: Undiscovered tlement: There are many comprehensive weird fields related to toilets. It is obvious that he is transforming himself into a more powerful weird person. As a result, all this was destroyed, so you are targeted. (End of this chapter) Chapter 331： Got into big trouble (121168) Chapter 331 Got into big trouble (121168) The average subscription is 1682. Seeing the average subscription rising every day, I feel like I am floating. I am working hard to update more. Please subscribe, monthly and recommend! Looking at the information recorded on the white paper, Gu Xi felt something. He raised his left hand and pulled up the cuff, and found that there was an extra mark on his arm at some point. ?This brand is the word "fierce". When you focus on this word, you will also find that a message will appear above the word "fierce". You are targeted by the toilet weirdness. As soon as you enter the bathroom, the toilet weirdness will come to your door. ?Looking at this message, Gu Xi felt a little disdainful. Just tell me, if only one of us can survive, why bother? I dont believe that this influence can affect my city of Alidovi. After thinking about it for a while, Gu Xi became cruel. He called the undead troops who were staying in the city and brought along everyone they could, including the corpse succubus who Gu Xi had never liked to see. On. With these troops, Gu Xi immediately left Aridovi City. In the open space outside the city, the sink was still the same as before, but Gu Xi could clearly see that as long as the picture in the mirror was from the bathroom, There will be a pair of blood-red eyes staring outside. It can be said that this road was artificially blocked. ?Gu Xi ignored this. He climbed up to the sink and put his hand on the mirror. As he stretched out his hand, he felt his arm being tightly wrapped around something. ??The men who had already received Gu Xi''s order quickly stepped forward and dragged Gu Xi''s body. At the same time, some skeleton mages stretched out their staffs through the mirror and started their spells. Mana extraction. As soon as this skill was used, Gu Xi felt that the suction force on the opposite side was significantly reduced. At this time, Gu Xi decisively stretched out his hand, and the cold wind staff was pressed into the mirror. You want to die, right? Then I will help you. ?Storm of Bones! Flame trap! Death ripples! Magical arrows! Bone spurs! ??As long as Gu Xi could think of spells, all the spells were used! Since he can hit her through the mirror, lets hit his sister. ?Now Gu Xi has figured it out. He is in the city of Aridovi, and he does not believe that anyone can hit him along the city of Aridovi. As long as you cant hit me, thats when Ill hit you. While Gu Xi was thinking like this, he kept using his magic in the bathroom. ??Moreover, he also asked his men to adjust the mirror of the sink and constantly switch the pictures of the bathroom. Under the influence of Gu Xi, all toilets in the city are unusable. ??The man in the toilet used all his strength to fight Gu Xi head-on. ?Everyone can go to the bathroom, whether its a public bathroom or their own bathroom, a mens bathroom or a womens bathroom. ?As long as it is within the scope of the bathroom, you will be affected by various strange effects after entering. Ordinary people were immediately drained of their lives and turned into strange nutrients in the toilet. In the end, even some strange things passing by, or other weird creatures related to the toilet, became the nourishment of this toilet weirdness. Actually, in this world, weirdness is also a circle. Everyone knows who has reached what level in various weird fields, large and small. ?Like the toilet weirdness, it will be upgraded soon, from the comprehensive weird field to a big weird existence, and ordinary people will not mess with him. ?And such a weird person would not normally use such a big move. Because unifying the entire strange realm is a long-term matter for him. What he usually needs to do is to accumulate and study weird rules and understand all the rules. ?This world has never encountered anything like this direct madness. ?At this moment, all the bathrooms in the city had problems. ??Whether they were mortals or weirdos, everyone looked confused. They had no idea what was going on. ??I dont know what this toilet weird wants to do. ?Only Gu Xi didn''t know all this. He was still casting various spells in front of the bathroom in the mirror. ?These spells cannot kill Weird, but they can cause damage to Weird and consume his life and rules. ?Many of the weird people who discovered this situation did not stop it. Instead, some weird people took action to attract the attention of the Great Avalokitesvara in White Clothes of Tiandao, preventing the battle here from attracting the Great Avalokitesvara in White Clothes of Tiandao. From the perspective of these weird people, even if Toilet Weird survives today, he will still have to consume a lot of energy. Then they may not be able to tear off a piece of something from Toilet Weird''s body. ?But Gu Xi didnt know this. After casting a circle of spells, Gu Xi''s anger finally dissipated a lot. At this time, he drew back the cold wind staff and figured out what to do next. He felt refreshed just now, but it had no actual effect. ??The toilet is weird but he is still alive, and the mark of the word "fierce" on his hand is becoming more and more obvious. At the same time, he also exposed his method of action. ??Now I believe that many weirdos know that Gu Xi can shoot from the mirror. ??This is somewhat detrimental to Luna''s ability to capture the strange mirror space. ?Now Gu Xi needs to make a judgment about what he should do. ??It would be nice to know the weird way this toilet is handled. Gu Xi felt a little annoyed. ?But just at this moment, an idea suddenly flashed through Gu Xi''s mind. ??If you are not familiar with this weird thing, just change to a familiar weird one. It just so happened that Gu Xi had such a tool in his hand. ?Thinking of this, Gu Xi turned around and jumped onto the evil coffin. ?Before leaving, Gu Xi did not forget to give orders to the skeleton mage. You are here to draw mana, draw hard, draw him to death! Led by Xie Coffin, Gu Xi quickly retrieved the sealed items from the dock warehouse. ?That [book of treacherous possession]. Gu Xi was very careful when holding this [Book of Artificial Possession]. The book always stared at Gu Xi from time to time, as if he was thinking about where to start in order to occupy Gu Xi''s body. Body. ?? Gu Xi was unable to completely suppress this weird prop. He could only find a way to control this [Book of Strange Possession] through a few words from the knowledge of the undead, magic and darkness. ?When he returned to the sink again, Gu Xi finally made his own mark on the [Book of Possession]. The whole situation of the [book of treacherous possession] that had been marked became strange. The eyes on the cover of the book kept widening, and some purple tentacles appeared in the pages of the book, which were constantly stretching out from it. I thought... To tear off the mark Gu Xi carved. ??Gu Xi was not used to the [Book of Magical Possession], so he brought it to the sink and stared at the red eyes behind the mirror. Still staring, Im back again, come in and bite me if you can! After saying this, Gu Xi stretched out his hand and stuffed the "Book of Magical Possession" into the mirror of the sink. ?Throwing the [Book of Possession] through the mirror into the bathroom controlled by the weirdness in the toilet. (End of this chapter) Chapter 332： The large weird one that was killed (122168) Chapter 332 The large strange being killed (122168) After the [Book of Possession] was thrown into the bathroom, Gu Xi decisively turned off the monitoring of the bathroom. All the men retreated from the sink. The next thing is just to wait. Gu Xi turned his head and glanced at the troops behind him, and was about to say something when the corpse succubus ran out. Sir, you still have to wait here, right? Do you want to relax? No need, Ill be even more nervous when youre here. ?Gu Xi shook his head decisively, and after waiting for about seven or eight minutes, Luna also came back from a distance with another group of troops. ?When she saw Gu Xi, Luna waved loudly, and then appeared in front of Gu Xi in a flash. "grown ups." How about it, did I influence your conquest of this weird mirror space? No, this is just right. The Great Guanyin in White Clothes of Tiandao has discovered where the chaos came from this time, and all the weirdness related to the mirror has hid in this space. Now is the best time to hunt. " Hearing Luna''s excited voice, Gu Xi laughed and said, "As long as it doesn''t affect you, I''ll go out after I finish taking care of the strange things in the toilet." Luna said quickly: "Goodbye, sir, I brought back the strange corpses that I killed. Can you help me deal with these corpses?" Hearing what Luna said, Gu Xi discovered that there were some strange corpses coming back with Luna''s team. ?Gu Xi could definitely tell that there was still some weird vitality in these corpses. Obviously, a strange force trapped this last bit of life, preventing them from truly dying. ?Gu Xi curiously stepped forward to move the corpses, and then looked at Luna. Have you taken away these weird mirror rules? Yes, the mirror rules have been taken away, but they all carry a death rule, and they will not truly die unless they are dealt with through rules. This aspect may still need to be handled by you. " ? Gu Xi nodded. If his knowledge of the undead was only level 4 and he had not learned other undead skills, he would not be able to see anything with the corpse placed in front of him. But since Princess Anna helped him last time and asked him to burn experience and read like crazy, Gu Xi now has a certain amount of knowledge and experience. ??Although he may not guarantee that he can handle these corpses, he can find the rules related to death through the corpses. ??But it is still possible to suppress these corpses and turn them into undead or something. "Okay, keep as many corpses as you want. I just happened to do some research. It seems I have to find some time to find some architectural design drawings for research and study. My current knowledge is still a little behind." ?While Gu Xi was saying this, the mirror on the side of the sink suddenly became blurred, and a large amount of sewage sprayed onto the mirror, blocking all the mirrors. ?At the same time, a message also popped up in Gu Xi''s ear. In the comprehensive weird field, the weird person in the toilet went crazy and was killed by the Goddess of Mercy in white. All weird things related to the toilet will be affected within three days, with a 50% loss of strength and a 50% loss of life! Everyone (including mortals, players, and weirdos) who enters the bathroom within three days will be attacked indiscriminately by the weird forces in the bathroom. Till death! You caused 35.17% damage to the strange toilet, and served as a key node for its death. After three days, you will receive the corresponding reward (weird treasure chest and achievement) Is this the case to kill? He took a moment to react and quickly ran to the sink to take a look at the situation in the bathroom. But he found that no matter how he adjusted it, as long as the mirror moved to the room related to the bathroom, it was all covered with sewage, making it difficult to see anything. Such a thing shocked Gu Xi. He thought for a moment, and immediately took out the dragon fish that could communicate with Zuo Ya, and wrote a letter to Zuo Ya. Brother Zuo Ya, I just got the news that a comprehensive weirdo has been killed. All the bathrooms in this city will go crazy. Anyone who enters the bathroom will be attacked indiscriminately and will not stop. I feel this matter is quite serious. I dont know if you have contact with players from other guilds. If so, please inform all players in this city not to enter the bathroom within three days, otherwise your life will be in danger. As for the players in other cities, let them die in the toilet. After sending this letter, Gu Xi commanded his men and dragged the strange corpse back to Alidovi City. Since there were no specialized laboratories or research institutes, Gu Xi could only find a bright place to study these strange corpses. ?The weirdness of this world is actually not what Gu Xi thought. ?Weirds come in all shapes and sizes, and people can tell that they are weird at a glance, and sometimes their abilities can even be seen at a glance. ?This is the case with these strange corpses that were dragged back by Luna. ?These guys look like kappas, but the top of their head is obviously a mirror. Gu Xi can tell at a glance that their abilities are related to the mirror. ?In addition, this body was wearing a long trench coat. Even if his hands were dead, the trench coat was tightly wrapped around his body. He didn''t need to look at it, but he knew that there was a mirrored body under the windbreaker. The same is true for several other corpses. Gu Xi can find some information about mirror images from these corpses. ?However, Gu Xi only glanced at it for a few times and ignored the weird thing about the mirror image. Those things are all taken care of by Luna. At this time, Gu Xi was studying the death rules of these strange bodies. ?After Gu Xis inspection, Gu Xi discovered that the reason why these strange creatures were alive was not because they had strong vitality and could not be killed no matter how hard they were beaten. Its because the last drop of their lifes blood is not in their own bodies. ?This feeling is very similar to that of a lich with a phylactery. Liches can be resurrected through phylacteries, and they can be resurrected through the contents of their own life. Only through corresponding processing methods can this weird person be completely killed. ?Even if corpses like the one in front of Gu Xi are disposed of, new ones of the same kind may appear again in a few days. Gu Xi believed that Luna would never want such a thing to happen. ??The reason Luna was so excited this time was entirely because she saw how the strange mirror space matched her own. Now he is happily grabbing these weird powers related to mirror images. ??If these weird things were resurrected and the weird rules were taken back, Luna would be very depressed. Gu Xi must find a way to solve this problem. Thinking of this, Gu Xi suddenly thought of the strange death in the toilet. This might be an idea. (End of this chapter) Chapter 333： Inside the Grand Guanyin Image (please subscribe) Chapter 333 Inside the Guanyin Statue (please subscribe) How did the weird toilet die? ?Gu Xi didnt think that just by throwing out the [Book of Possession], he could kill the weird guy in the toilet. Even if you can possess a body, judging from the situation just now, as soon as this big weird person died, riots broke out in bathrooms across the city. This shows that his scope of control is the entire city. It only possesses one of the bodies, so there is no reason why it can be easily killed. ??The real reason why the strange man died in the toilet was that the matter was too big and attracted the attention of the Goddess of Mercy in white. The level 20 Tiandao Guanyin in white wiped away everything about this great weirdo with one strike. ??Here it is said that the Great Guanyin in White Clothes of Heaven just relies on his own level to crush everything, but Gu Xi will not believe it. ?It seems that there is other information hidden in the white-clothed Guanyin of Heaven. ?Gu Xi thought for a moment and stood up decisively. Storage these corpses first, tell Luna that the brought corpses will be stored first, and I will find a place to check some information. ?As he spoke, he exited Alidovi City. ?Originally, because of the mirror effect, Gu Xi thought he could freely enter and leave Aridovi City and the real world through the mirror. Now he realizes that the situation is not as good as he imagined. The temporarily available mirror channel is temporarily unavailable, and the location where he entered Alidovi City before was still in an alley near No. 22-17 Nanliu Road Street. ?When Gu Xi came out, he looked around, and then he found that no one was staring here. Thinking about it, the treasure inside No. 22-17 Nanliu Road Street has been taken away, so those players will naturally not stay here longer. They have other treasures to find, and they cannot stay here and wait. So after coming out, Gu Xi didn''t notice many people staring at him. As for Wei Wei, there was such a big chaos happening at the moment that Wei Wei had no time to pay attention to Gu Xi who suddenly appeared. This made Gu Xi seize the opportunity and walked out of the alley. When passing Building 22-17 Nanliu Road Street, Gu Xi glanced at the security guard and found that he was staring at him from the street with an angry look on his face. On people passing by. It seems that he should have discovered that the treasure has been taken away. For this point, Gu Xi could only say sorry. Some things will be taken away by others if you dont take them, especially since this game has essentially become a desperate game. ?If you dont work hard to improve yourself, then youre just waiting to die. Without even looking at the security guard, Gu Xi turned around on his bicycle and headed towards the direction of the White-clad Guanyin of Heaven. The bicycle transformed into Evil Coffin moved very fast, and Gu Xi could no longer care about much this time, so he took advantage of Evil Coffin''s new ability. ?Strange flash! It can be said that the evil coffin can lock a strange and free flash within a thousand meters. Gu Xi did not go too far. He only activated this skill when he encountered a bridge or where he was about to stop. ?Even so, Gu Xis movement speed has also increased a lot. ?It only took less than half an hour for Gu Xi to arrive under the great Guanyin in white clothes. Compared to yesterdays walk, this speed is really much faster. Stopping in front of the gate of the Tiandao Guanyin Statue, Gu Xi found that the person guarding the door was still the security guard from last night. ?Today the uncle did not stop Gu Xi. He just collected 500 yuan and let Gu Xi in. ?After entering a place that looked like a park but also looked a bit like a shrine, Gu Xi first saw the white-clad Guanyin of Heaven in front of him. For some reason, in addition to the proper sense of looking down from the front, Gu Xi could also clearly feel that the jade purification bottle held by the white-clad Guanyin of Heaven was facing him. The scene during the day yesterday convinced Gu Xi that this thing was not a decoration, but a magic weapon that could swallow people directly. Facing such pressure, Gu Xi strode towards the Guanyin statue without even raising his head. He discovered that under the Guanyin statue, what was standing was not the traditional lotus platform, but a giant dragon. The dragon''s head was stepped on by the Guanyin statue, and the dragon''s mouth was the door to the underground palace. After only hesitating for a moment, Gu Xi quickly stepped into the door. The moment he stepped into the door, Gu Xi felt that the space around him quickly became colder. There was something chilling in the air that blew past Gu Xi''s skin. ? Gu Xi took a closer look and found that there were many Buddha statues inside the Guanyin statue. ??However, the most eye-catching among them are the thirty-three Guanyin statues with different movements and shapes in a circle on the ground floor. Opposite the Guanyin statue are twelve demon statues. ?For some reason, Gu Xi had a feeling that these thirty-three Guanyin statues were used to suppress the twelve demon statues. ?Gu Xi stepped forward and looked at them one by one, and finally walked to the high tower inside the Guanyin statue. ?This tower has a total of twelve floors, and people can go up from the inner spiral staircase. At the stairs, there are one hundred and eight Buddha statues. When he saw the first Buddha statue, Gu Xi suddenly understood the reason why the white-clothed Guanyin statue of Heavenly Dao could suppress all dissatisfaction. It turns out that all the Buddha statues enshrined here have strange routes closely related to the city. ?All the weird things in the city cannot avoid these one hundred and eight weird routes. They can fight, they can devour other weird things, they can carve out a new path on their own, but the source of everything is here. ??As long as they violate the taboos of the White-clad Guanyin, they will all die. It seems that when Gu Xi was on the sixth floor, he saw a filthy Buddha. At this time, there was a crack on the Buddha statue. Obviously, the toilet that was killed before was weird, and it was this route. ??And as a great weirdo, he has already been able to come into contact with the Buddha statue of the Great Avalokitesvara in white clothes. So when the great weirdo who violated the taboo was obliterated, the Buddha statue was also affected. ?At the same time, Gu Xi also saw the Mirror Buddha here. Obviously he is the target Gu Xi is looking for this time. ??But standing in front of this Buddha statue, Gu Xi felt helpless. He realized that even if he found the target, he couldn''t transport the Buddha statue back. After looking at all the one hundred and eight Buddha statues, Gu Xi returned to the beginning. He always felt as if he had missed something. ?Trying to think back, Gu Xi turned his attention to the thirty-three Avalokitesvara statues and the twelve demon statues. The statue of Guanyin is very complete. It can be said that the most important changes of Guanyin have been cast. But the golems are very weird. The positions of the twelve golems and their movements always give Gu Xi a gloomy feeling. ?By the way, Gu Xi suddenly reacted. He understood what was missing here. (End of this chapter) Chapter 334： Reading Death (please subscribe) Chapter 334 Reading Death (Please subscribe) Please subscribe, vote monthly, recommend, and support me brothers! He did not find a Buddha statue representing death among the Buddha statues. ?And Gu Xi came here this time not to find the Mirror Buddha, but to find the rules of death in this world. There are no Buddha statues representing death. Its not that there is no death in this world, but that death and weirdness are mixed together and become the twelve demon statues in front of us. Gu Xi, who understood this, was about to get closer to the demon statue and take a closer look, when a voice reminded him. This believer, please dont get too close. ?Gu Xi turned his head and saw that a faceless monk was standing in the direction of the sound. ?Seeing Gu Xi looking at him, the faceless monk clasped his hands together and bowed to Gu Xi. The Little Monks Seven-person Square is formed by burning seven different corpses of male, female, old, young, sick and disabled monks into ashes in the same crematorium. Hearing what Qi Renfang said, Gu Xi was also a little surprised. When he came to this world, this was the first time he told his origin when he encountered something strange. "Believers, don''t worry. I am responsible for cleaning up the weirdness inside the Guanyin Hall. I will not go out, so whether you know it or not, it actually doesn''t mean anything to me." ?Seeing Gu Xi''s reaction, Qi Renfang spoke calmly. ? Gu Xi knew that weird things could be communicated with, but generally communicating with weird things was the job of the order mages of Qiufeng City. Faced with weird things that could be communicated with like this, Gu Xi didn''t know how to speak. Finally, Gu Xicai said: "I want to observe these twelve demon statues, but I don''t know where to start?" What believers want to observe is the rule of death. Qirenfang could see Gu Xi''s thoughts at a glance, and he shook his head. No, believers cannot get too close. ?Although Qirenfang rejected Gu Xi''s request, Gu Xi found that the other party''s refusal was not so firm. What if I donate? Gu Xi suddenly asked. Ten yuan allows you to take a closer look, and you dont have to think about anything else. ? Gu Xi didn''t say anything after hearing this. He decisively took out the tens of millions of dollars in cash that he found from the strange treasure box, and poured it all into the incense box next to the golem. Then he rang the hanging bell heavily. Qirenfang looked at the money in the incense box and then at Gu Xi. He quickly walked up to Gu Xi and said, "This believer, let me introduce to you the situation of these twelve demon statues. Please don''t leave me too far. I can protect your safety by my side." Speaking, Qirenfang began to explain the situation of these twelve demon statues to Gu Xi. ?These twelve demon statues, just as Gu Xi thought, represent the rules of death. And its a death rule calculated by month. Every month there are sayings about how to die gracefully and how to die beautifully. ?The golem represents the month of December, recording information about how to be buried on the top of a snowy peak and sit and watch the snow cover you. ??Another March Golem walks into the Yellow Spring Road among the cherry blossoms. Anyway, there is a situation every month. ?Gu Xi heard it, but it was not like this. At this time, in addition to these messages, reminders kept popping up in his ears. You have listened to "Song of the Snow Covered Body", your knowledge of the undead has been increased to a certain extent, your control of the undead has been improved to a certain extent, your undead enhancement has been improved to a certain extent, and your soul knowledge has been improved to a certain extent. You have listened to "Sakura Yellow Spring", your knowledge of the undead has been increased to a certain extent, and your knowledge level of the undead has reached level 7. Your ability to control the undead has been improved to a certain extent. You have slowly understood the soul strengthening ability, and your soul knowledge level has reached level 1. You listened to "Deep Sea Map under the Blazing Sun", your knowledge of the undead has been increased to a certain extent, your undead...] You listened to "The Poetry of Autumn Wind Like a Knife", your knowledge of the undead... You listened to "Bitter Wine Ci", you... Seven People''s Square explains it in great detail, and even quotes some things during the explanation. ?These poems or other information just enriched Gu Xi''s knowledge reserve. After slowly circling around these demon statues, Gu Xi seemed to have sublimated and seemed to understand a lot of things. ?Gu Xi looked down and realized that he had gained a lot this time. Much of the undead''s knowledge and abilities have been improved, and he has also learned many things that he did not learn at the beginning. [Passive skills: Undead Knowledge Level 8, Undead Contract Level 3, Magic Knowledge Level 6, Basic Science Level 4, Basic Reading Level 2, Basic Scribe Level 2, Undead Dominance Level 5, Enlightenment Level 1, War Mechanics Level 1, Darkness Knowledge level 3, undead enhancement level 4, undead research level 3, soul whispers level 3, corpse research level 3, basic curse level 2, corpse structure level 1, soul knowledge level 2, soul research level 1, and death whispers level 1. Soul Knowledge Level 2: Passive skills, mastering knowledge about the soul, basic conditions for abilities such as soul extraction and soul transformation. Soul Research Level 1: Passive skill, mastering the ability to study souls, and can make certain transformations and adjustments to creatures and souls. [Whisper of Death Level 1: Advanced passive skills, which can be learned after mastering the three skills of Undead Research, Corpse Research, and Soul Research. After learning, you can communicate with death. Death will have different meanings to him, and it also means many things. The basis for advancement skills. Looking at this harvest, Gu Xi also showed a trace of satisfaction in his eyes. At this time, Qirenfang has also returned to its original position. Believers, I have explained it to you almost, and now I would like to ask you to leave. ?Gu Xi also wants to complain about this, and Ten Million will just talk about this. I am still very energetic and can still hear the sound at night. But looking at the appearance of Qirenfang, Gu Xi knew that some things could not be forced. He has already made a lot of money this time, so there is no need to antagonize him here anymore. Thank you, Master. ?At this point, Gu Xi also knows the ability and strength of Qirenfang, and he is worthy of being a master. In response to Gu Xi''s compliment, Qirenfang still had that shameless look, neither sad nor happy. When Gu Xi left, he slowly retreated to where he was originally standing and disappeared from everyone''s sight. After exiting the statue of Guanyin in White Cloth of Tiandao, Gu Xi raised his head and glanced at the sky outside. Whats going on? Where did the time go? ?It turned out that it was almost dark at this time, the security guard at the door had already started to clear the place, and some strange things began to walk towards the Great Guanyin in White Clothes of Tiandao. ?Standing in front of the gate of the Great Guanyin in White Clothes of Tiandao, Gu Xi hesitated for a moment, and finally decided not to participate in tonight''s hunt. No matter how great the harvest at night is, it cannot be as important as the one in Alidovi City. ??Now the weird mirror space is the focus of Aridovi City. The monsters in the city cannot be killed in a day or two. (End of this chapter) Chapter 335： Effects of Whispering Death (123169) Chapter 335 The Effect of Whispering Death (123169) The average order is 1692, it is rising every day, work hard! Gu Xi''s bicycle was riding very fast, which naturally attracted some people''s attention. ?It''s just that this is the time when day and night alternate, so even if most people find something unusual about Gu Xi, they won''t meddle in other people''s business. ??The ones who are really eyeing Gu Xi are the players who are so disgraced today that they don''t even have to go to the toilet later. The troubles during the day made some players feel unhappy and planned to go out at night to have some fun. Several players among them are eyeing Gu Xi. From their point of view, Gu Xi was riding his bicycle non-stop in one direction. He clearly wanted to find a safe place to take shelter before the day passed and night came. This is the best goal. ??This kind of coward, even if he comes from his own city, is not ranked high. Beating him is just a way to vent his dissatisfaction. ??When Gu Xi cycled out of a street and entered an alley to take a shortcut, he suddenly realized that there seemed to be a problem ahead. ?No matter how fast his bike moved, he could never get out of the alley. It seems that someone is using strange abilities to prevent him from leaving. ??If it was daytime, Gu Xi might think of another way. ?? But it was different now. Gu Xi took out the cold wind staff that turned into a pen and patted the evil coffin that turned into a bicycle. Xie Coffin instantly understood what Gu Xi meant. Strange Flash is activated. The next moment, Gu Xi appeared behind a strange person. ?There is nothing particularly eye-catching about this weird one, it just looks like you are a faceless white wall. But behind this strange person, there is also a player dressed like an office worker. ?The player was also shocked when Gu Xi suddenly appeared in front of him. How did you Gu Xicai didn''t have time to talk nonsense to him. ?The other party has already taken action, so they are the enemy. The cold wind staff in Gu Xi''s hand pointed at the player. Magic Arrow! ??As Gu Xi struck, a flying sword made of ice pierced the player. ??This player''s reaction was not slow. When the flying sword flew over, he immediately hit a blue light on the weird body in front of him. Confused and strange-ghost hits the wall! After this sentence, Gu Xi''s flying sword actually flew in a different direction, obviously not hitting the player. ?However, his reaction is quick, and Gu Xi''s reaction is even faster. Death Ripple! ??Gu Xi didn''t care what was going on nearby, he just released the Death Ripple, a spell that no one but the undead could withstand. "Are you crazy!" ? Gu Xi ignored the other party at all. After the death ripple confirmed that the other party''s position had not changed, he pointed his finger in front of the other party. Storm of Bones! ??The player had just faced the Death Ripple, and now the Bone Storm was dealing real physical damage to him. Even if he uses Ghost to hit the wall, it will be useless. Others will just stand there. Bone Storm is a range attack. As long as the person does not move, the attack effect will not stop at all. ?This player quickly recruited Weird back. Confused and weird-deceiving life! The strange weapon in his hand actually split into four and pounced on the player from four directions. When he jumped forward, the player also transformed himself into the same look as Weird. It was obvious that he was preparing to escape. But can he escape? No one can offend the abbot and still leave alive. Gu Xi chose Death Ripple immediately. As long as he is alive, he will be affected by the death ripple. ?No matter how many people the other party becomes, it is of no use to Gu Xi. Under the ripples of death, all living beings are equal. ?Especially since Gu Xi just learned some knowledge about death from the Great Guanyin in White Clothes of Heaven today. The understanding of death has not yet dissipated, and the effect of death ripples has been significantly strengthened. As soon as the death ripples are pushed out, they continue to spread outwards. Not to mention that the opponent player is still here, even if he sneaks and becomes invisible, it will be useless. The damage caused by the death ripple will still fall on this player. ??The player pointed at Gu Xi and wanted to say something. But Gu Xi was not the kind of person who would give his enemy a last chance to speak. He waved his staff twice in the direction of the player. Bone spur! Magic Arrow! ?Two flying swords pierced into the player''s body one after another, pinning the player to the wall. Shu Yun of Autumn Wind City died in battle! ?At the same time, Gu Xi''s eyes were looking at the position behind him. After staring at the alley entrance behind him for seven or eight seconds, Gu Xicai walked towards the player Shu Yun who was nailed to the wall. He did not call his men out, but touched Shu Yun''s body and took out several things from him. ??A photo album that is not too thick. It shows the faces of some people who were frightened and frightened when they got lost because of ghosts breaking through walls. G)) A white porcelain bottle filled with a faint blue liquid. Water of Order (grey): A life liquid unique to Autumn Wind City. After taking it, you can avoid the influence of strange forces on yourself (it is white quality for Autumn Wind City, and gray garbage for other cities) A small pot for traveling. There is a yellow talisman on the pot lid. I dont know what is sealed inside. Sealed Pot (green): Seal Weirdness in a pot to polish Weirdness'' temper and make Weirdness obey your orders. Other than these things, Shu Yun had nothing else that could be used. Gu Xi said disdainfully: "For such a waste, he dares to come over and attack me. Isn''t this seeking death?" ??Shaked his head, Gu Xi pointed at Shu Yun''s body. Spiritualism! ??As a ray of white light fell on Shu Yun''s body, Shu Yun''s eyes suddenly opened, and a bright blue light flashed in his eyes. This is the effect of the soul being nourished by the power of order. ??If it was Gu Xi before, he might not be able to handle this situation. ?But just now Gu Xi just learned soul knowledge, soul research and other methods. ??This kind of method for the soul to be nourished by external power is exactly the right one. Gu Xi stretched out his hand and grabbed it, holding down the soul that wanted to fly out of Shu Yun''s body with the help of power. ?Then Gu Xi kept moving his hands to push the soul back into the corpse, and then used negative energy to assimilate and repair the wounds on the corpse. ?In Gu Xi''s eyes, the effect of spiritualism is broken down into many details, and he can adjust and change each detail. It seems that this is the benefit of mastering the Whisper of Death. Gu Xi can now master the details of spiritualism, and believes that many things in spiritualism will be affected or even undergo certain changes. (End of this chapter) Chapter 336： Enhanced Spiritualism (124169) Chapter 336 Enhanced Spiritualism (124169) Under Gu Xi''s fine-tuning, it took Shu Yun''s body an extra minute to complete the transformation of the spiritualism. ?Under this kind of fine-tuning, Gu Xi can even actively specify what kind of undead Shu Yun''s body will be transformed into. Skeleton soldiers, zombies or ghosts. ?After checking Shu Yun''s situation, Gu Xi immediately chose to transform Shu Yun into the special soldier he wanted. Skeleton Mage. After Gu Xi finally determined the direction, Shu Yun''s body exploded on the spot. Under the protection of bright blue light, Shu Yun''s bones stood up from the flesh and blood, and then the exploded flesh and skin turned into The robe was draped over Shu Yun''s bones. A skeleton mage stood in front of Gu Xi. Skeleton Mage (level 4, summoned object): experience (0/500), attack 5, defense 2, life 16, ammunition 9, skills: lightning bolt, maze, clone. ?? Gu Xi was still a little surprised by the skeleton mage''s situation. He never expected that this skeleton mage also had skills of his own. The maze technique should have been his previous method of controlling weird ghosts and wall-breaking. The clone technique should be a way to control the weirdness and try to escape by using a clone. It seems that this is still a skeleton mage with potential. ??It''s just a pity that he is not at the boss level and is not a special undead, so the corpse of such a good player was lost in vain. After sending the Skeleton Mage away, Gu Xi looked at the entrance to the alley. Just now, Gu Xi has noticed several players poking their heads in that position. ?However, after Gu Xi killed Shu Yun, those players left quickly. ?It seems that these players also know that Gu Xi is not something to be trifled with. ? Gu Xi did not chase after those players. He packed up the things here, turned over, jumped on the bicycle transformed by the evil coffin, and headed towards the Five Dou Family. This time, there were no more enemies to stop him on the way. In less than fifteen minutes, Gu Xi returned to the vicinity of Wu Dou''s house. At this time, Gu Xi saw the place where he got off the taxi. Due to different moods and different levels of some skills, what Gu Xi saw in this position was also different. ?Just like when Gu Xi looked at Maple Leaf Park at this time, he found that there was a strange feeling in Maple Leaf Park. The abandoned Yitou Middle School looked pink with a weird aura on the surface, but Gu Xi could see the path of fear in it. This is completely different from what Gu Xi had heard before. ?This made Gu Xi have some thoughts. He planned to deal with Maple Leaf Park and Yitou Middle School after the affairs in Alidovi City were settled. As for now, Gu Xi plans to go back to Wu Dou''s house for a meal first. ?? He rode his bicycle to the door of Wu Dou''s house. Before he could open the door, Wu Dou Mino took the initiative to open the door and welcomed Gu Xi in. Welcome back, the meal is ready. Do you want to eat first, or me first? Eat first ?Gu Xi had never experienced this kind of situation before. Before he finished speaking, Wu Dou Mei Nao had already pulled Gu Xi into the house. Ill eat first, dont worry, I understand. The hot water has been put in. Lets take a shower first. The following time, Gu Xi felt like he had watched a very real Tokyo Fever. It took him more than two hours before he had dinner. However, Gu Xiyou noticed that when he went to the bathroom to take a shower, the bathroom of Wu Dou''s house had been boarded up with wooden boards. ?Standing in front of the bathroom door, you can still hear knocking sounds coming from inside. When Gu Xi looked towards the bathroom, Gotou Mino said with some embarrassment. "This is an accident. It seems that all the bathrooms have problems today. The situation here in my house is not bad. It''s just that there is a lot of sewage coming up. There is nothing weird. As long as the door is nailed, the things inside can''t come out. Thats it. I heard that the weird thing next door is the flower in the bathroom. ?The owner of the house next door is gone now. If Hanako hadn''t been unable to come out at night, maybe Hanako would have been killed on the street by now. " "Oh, the owner of the house next door is gone?" Gu Xi stood up as soon as he heard this, and Wu Dou Mei Nai, who helped Gu Xi wipe his mouth, immediately put on clothes for Gu Xi. "Yes, I found it when I went to buy groceries today. It was precisely because of this discovery that I didn''t go into the bathroom and just nailed the door." ?Go Dou Mino explained. Generally speaking, what will happen to a house without an owner like this? Is it waiting for other heirs to inherit it? Or does it belong to whoever enters it? What Gu Xi was thinking of was actually the abandoned castle tower that Gu Xi had built that day. ??If the house next door has become an abandoned castle tower, Gu Xi wouldn''t mind knocking it down and replacing it with his own land deed and architectural design. I dont know about this either. I think generally speaking, they will find someone from their familys collateral line to inherit. ?Gotou Mino has never encountered such a situation, and she did not answer Gu Xis question directly. "If you have an heir, forget it. Don''t go to the bathroom for these three days. Today I went to the Guanyin in white clothes of Tiandao. The filthy Buddha statue there was cracked. Everything weird related to the bathroom has gone wrong. I''m afraid it will take a few days before it''s safe. By the way, the money is rent. I will rent here for two more days. " Gu Xi explained the situation to Wu Dou Mei Nai. As soon as Wu Dou Mei Nai heard that Gu Xi had gone to the Heavenly Dao Guanyin in white, he immediately responded: "I know, I will take care of it." Gu Xi patted the five buckets of fine wine, and then said: "Go to bed first, and we will talk about other things tomorrow." ?Go Doumei nodded obediently. ?Of course Gu Xi did nothing. More than an hour later, he entered Alidovi City and appeared in front of the council hall. At this time, Alidovi City is in a state of fighting. ??Gu Xi saw Luna hurriedly dealing with the matters at hand, and quickly leading the troops to prepare to leave the city. Luna, how is the situation? Do you need my help? No need, sir, I have already captured two nodes, and I am now fighting the third node. These battles need to be handled by me. Sir, you dont understand the situation of the mirror, and taking action will cause chaos. ?Let''s do this, sir. If you are free, please help me deal with these weird corpses that happen to be brought back. ??This time I laid down two nodes and got a lot of weird corpses. If they are not disposed of, they will be resurrected soon, and the nodes will be snatched back by then. " ?Hearing what Luna said, Gu Xi almost understood that the so-called weird mirror space node here is probably the kind of comprehensive weird field. Maybe even a big weird with some strength. One or two nodes are fine, but if there are too many, Luna may not be able to handle them. (End of this chapter) Chapter 337： Study the rules of death (please subscribe) Chapter 337 Studying the Rules of Death (Please subscribe) "Okay, leave this matter to me. I should have dealt with this matter during the day, but I have something to do during the day. Now I can use the time at night to study these corpses and see how they are going to be dealt with." Now, Gu Xi is quite confident about these strange corpses. Although he has no way to prevent these weird things from being resurrected through other means, Gu Xi can still take out the death rules from them and temporarily suppress them for three to five days. As long as these three to five days, these weird things cannot be revived. ?That is enough. Gu Xi estimated that it would only take about three days for Luna to capture the strange mirror space. As long as those weirdos who were killed were not resurrected during these three days, that would be enough. ? Gu Xi quickly got ready. He picked a relatively good location to deal with these strange corpses, which was the evil wood lake in the magic plant area. ??Although the Demonic Plant Area is still in the midst of war, the water in Xiemu Lake really has the effect of warming and purifying corpses. So Gu Xi was going to dispose of the corpse here and study how to extract the rules of death from the corpse. Just as Gu Xi was ordering the remaining undead souls in the city to transport the corpses to the magic plant area, an owl flew in front of Gu Xi. ?This is exactly the owl that Gu Xi gave to Zuo Ya. ?Gu Xi was stunned for a moment, then reached out and took the owl, with a note on it. Hello, brother Gu Xi, your letter has been received. I have to say that your letter helped us a lot. Because of the information you sent, the players in this city suffered less losses in this incident. Looking at the other two cities, their luck was not so good. According to the information I received, they lost 30% of their manpower in this incident. Died in the toilet, what an achievement. We do not intend to miss such a good opportunity. Tonight is a good time for hunting. I wonder if you are interested in joining us. If so, I am going to call a few more people and give them a big one for Qiufeng City. Looking at the letter, Gu Xi hesitated for a moment, and finally gave up his plan to go out. He replied the letter casually and sent it out with a fish and dragon. Brother Zuo, I encountered something. I am dealing with a large strange thing. It may take two to three days, so I will not participate in this hunting. If there is any new news, I will contact you. After sending the letter away, Gu Xi took the body to the vicinity of Xiemu Lake in the Demonic Plant Area. Finding a clean place to sit down, Gu Xi began to dismantle the strange corpses. Because the directions for disposing of the corpse were different, Gu Xis next actions were also different. Unlike dealing with Shu Yun''s corpse as easily as before, Gu Xi used all the methods he had learned to deal with the corpse this time. The main topic was the word "split". Dismantle these corpses. Anyway, the number of undead in Gu Xi''s hands is enough, and these corpses can be used to transform new undead, so Gu Xi''s operation on these corpses is to use the knife to remove the parts with strange auras on the corpses. . During the process of dismantling the corpses, Gu Xi also carefully recorded the information of the corpses, and sometimes carefully checked the quality of some things on the corpses. There are some suitable ones that Gu Xi will put aside specially. Even if it is inappropriate, Gu Xi will not throw away the corpses in a hurry. Because Gu Xi understood that the corpses were here and the rules of death had not yet been analyzed, so he could not throw them away. Because then he wouldnt know where this weirdness ended up being reborn. In order to ensure Luna''s safety in this battle, Gu Xi must do this well. ?? Gu Xis eyes suddenly lit up as he took out a strange internal organ again. He recalled the twelve demon statues he saw at the Great Avalokitesvara in White Clothes of Heaven. Suddenly there was a feeling in my heart. Rules are written in time, life is hidden in rumors, and I finally found it. ?Gu Xi reached out and grabbed a certain place, and Gu Xi pulled out a ball of light blue stuff. ?This is exactly the strange death rule. As long as this weirdness is still there, it means that this weirdy is not dead, and new weirdies of the same type will not be born. At the same time, if this weirdness disappears. ?The situation needs to be analyzed in detail. If someone was killed directly by external force, new weirdness will appear in the shortest possible time. But if they are killed using the method of dealing with weirdness, then no new weirdness will appear in a short period of time. ?Especially for the unique, super-large weird ones, the core point is often hidden in the rules of death. As long as they are not killed according to the rules, they can take the opportunity to resurrect. At that time, they will still be the only ones and the strongest. ??The current batch is all the most common mirror image weirdos. There are only two large and unique mirror image weirdos, but those two are obviously different from the normal weird ones. Gu Xi has not yet dealt with their bodies. ??What Gu Xi took out just now was just an ordinary and weird death rule. ? He ??held the rule of death in his hand and felt that the rule of death was fading away in his hand. It seems that he can dismantle the death rules, but there is no way to save them. ?But fortunately, Gu Xi took out the [Water of Order] he got from Shu Yun as soon as he thought about it, and threw the death rules into it. ? Later, Gu Xi discovered that his choice was correct. These death rules were soaked in the [Water of Order] and did not overflow again. ?This shows that there are specializations in the arts, and Qiufeng City was really born to play weird. After discovering the way to deal with it, Gu Xi dealt with these corpses much faster. He first found the death rules on the corpses and stuffed them into the [Water of Order]. After these death rules were taken away, Gu Xi then Dispose of these corpses when you have time. Without the influence of the death rules, these corpses are just ordinary corpses. At most, they have strange powers and have some more usable parts. The research level of Gu Xi''s corpse bones has reached level 3, and there is a chance that some white quality materials will appear in the dismantled corpses. At the same time, Gu Xi also gained a better understanding of these strange things through these materials. ?These weird physiques are no longer a secret in Gu Xi''s eyes. ?So Gu Xi finally turned his attention to a strange corpse that had removed the rules of death, and performed spiritualism on the strange corpse. ??As a bit of white light fell on the weird body, the weird body moved slightly, the flesh and blood spread out on the spot, the bones crawled up from the flesh and blood, and a skeleton soldier stood out. You use spiritualism successfully and get a skeleton soldier (level 4) and 1 spiritualist experience point. (End of this chapter) Chapter 338： The weird corpse and undead transformation technique (please subscribe) Chapter 338 The weird corpse and the art of transformation of the undead (please subscribe) Asking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and all kinds of support, please help me! ?Looking at the ordinary skeleton soldiers in front of him, Gu Xi''s eyes were full of excitement, which was no less than the feeling when Gu Xi recruited the skeleton for the first time. The weird corpses were transformed into undead troops by Gu Xi, but the weird death rules were not activated, and new weirdness would not appear for the time being. He did what he promised Luna. ?Gu Xi raised his hand, and an owl fell into his hand. ?Gu Xi quickly wrote a note and gave it to Luna, who had left Alidovi City and disappeared without a trace. The weirdness can be dealt with and the body will be brought back. ?With the tacit understanding between Gu Xi and Luna, Gu Xi knew that Luna would definitely understand what he meant. After spreading the news, Gu Xi took another look at the nearly filled bottle of [Water of Order], hesitated for a moment, and finally called out the dragon fish in his left tooth and wrote a new note. Brother Zuo, I heard that you are going to hunt the players from Autumn Wind City and Hanye City today. I wonder if you can find some [Water of Order] from Autumn Wind City for me to bring back? I will invest in the purchase. As long as there is [Water of Order], the price is negotiable. After releasing this information, Gu Xi breathed a sigh of relief. He turned around and dealt with the corpses. ?These weird corpses in front of you must not all be used to summon spirits. Its not that the number of undead under his command is enough. ??It''s really a waste to use weird corpses to summon souls. No matter how strange the soul is, the possibility of becoming a special undead is relatively low. If it turns into an ordinary zombie, what is the difference between it and the monsters outside. ?On the contrary, the weird bodies have a somewhat weird aura about them. After removing the parts on their bodies, some of them are made of high-quality materials. In the path of undead research and corpse construction, a lot of this kind of material is needed. The most important of them, the Stitched Corpse, as well as the Black Guard, the Death Knight''s subordinate, most require viable internal organs, bones and muscles. ??These cannot be summoned by spiritualism. They need to be made by the necromancer himself with the design drawings and materials. At the beginning of Gu Xi''s time at the Hell''s Bone Wind Academy, he specifically learned how to make undead structures such as stitched corpses. ?It''s just that these all require experiments and materials, and some even require specialized research institutes. Gu Xi only knows what is needed, but has not done it yet. Gu Xi doesnt have time to do this now. ?At this time, what Gu Xi wanted was just materials that were dyed with a strange aura. ?These are exactly what are found on the strange corpse. When Gu Xi dismantles a corpse, he can get at least three to four materials, which are more valuable than summoning souls. After having a clear goal and direction, Gu Xi''s movements became faster. Abstract the rules of death, dismantle these corpses, pack up all the useful materials, and throw the useless parts directly into the evil wood lake, which can be regarded as nutrients in the evil wood lake. ?It only took less than half an hour for Gu Xi to dispose of most of the corpses here. ?Now there were only two corpses left in front of Gu Xi, which were obviously big weird corpses. ?These two big monsters look quite special, obviously different from the previous corpses. Naturally, Gu Xi would not waste such a good corpse. After he carefully pulled out the weird death rules from the corpse, he studied one of them. ?This corpse looks like a man wearing evening clothes, a cape, a hat on his head, a civilized staff in his hand, and a white mask on his face. ??There is also a note left by Luna on this corpse, which records where this weirdo was caught by Luna, what kind of abilities he had, and how he died in Luna''s hands. ??This weird guy in evening dress is a mirror magician. He usually uses mirror images as magic props, mastering how to increase the number of items through mirror images, or make himself disappear from one mirror and appear in another. Because he has the ability to multiply things through mirrors, his fighting style is quite fancy, but his actual strength is not too strong. ?Luna led her troops to block the position where he could appear, and then used enough undead to attract firepower, and she easily took down this weird one. ??The note left by Luna also said that after killing this weirdo, she mastered the ability to copy items through mirror images. Although the copied items are all fake, they are all usable. For example, if you copy a knife, it may be fake, but it can still be used to kill people. ??And the method of copying is quite simple. Just look in the mirror and you can come up with new things, which can be said to be quite convenient. The most important thing is that this can be regarded as a special weird rule. The position where the mirror magician was killed belongs to the comprehensive weird field. All items copied through the mirror in that place can always exist and never disappear. So Luna explained that there are quite a few items stacked in that location, and now it even forms a key node. ??Although Luna now occupies this place, because the corpse of the big weirdo has not been disposed of, only half of the nodes now belong to Luna. ??Luna hopes that Gu Xi can take care of the mirror magician so that Luna can completely occupy the node. Putting down Luna''s note, Gu Xi began to look at the body of the mirror magician again. Gu Xi found that the strange aura of the mirror magician exceeded all the strange corpses he had dealt with before. ?This gave Gu Xi an idea. He did not dismantle the body or use spiritualism on it. Gu Xi used the necromancer''s higher-level ability, the Undead Transformation Technique, on the corpse. The operation of the undead minions by the necromancer is generally divided into several stages. Lets not talk about the special existence of the contracted undead. The necromancers start with spiritualism, then the undead transformation, and then the resurrection. These operations are improved step by step. As soon as you become a necromancer, you can use spiritualism. But the art of transformation of the undead, if you dont reach a certain level, you cant even learn it. As for the resurrection spell, it requires the level of the necromancer to reach level 20 or above, and there are also very strict conditions. ?? This time Gu Xi wanted to try the Undead Transformation Technique because he had already laid the foundation and happened to learn some Death Whispers today. Otherwise, if he wants to master the art of transforming the undead, he must wait at least level 5, and then he must wait until the three researches of undead research, corpse research, and soul research have reached a certain level. At this time, Gu Xi took out all the things he had learned and mastered, drew a magic circle on the ground, and placed some things he had just removed from other weird bodies into the body of the mirror magician. Started my first experiment. (End of this chapter) Chapter 339： The undead transformation technique was successful (125169) Chapter 339 The Undead Transformation Technique Successful (125169) The average subscription will soon reach 1,700, everyone, please work hard! ??Gu Xi said he was going to use the Undead Transformation Technique, but when he actually took action, he realized how troublesome it would be. The corpse reinstallation requires corpse structure, and the combination of various materials requires knowledge of undead research. Finally, the soul needs to be adjusted, and a magic circle needs to be drawn. The knowledge required here may take several years for an ordinary necromancer to gain access to. ??If a necromancer takes other routes, he may even have to reach level 10 or so before he can meet the basic requirements of the undead transformation technique. ??Gu Xi is now just using his own knowledge to cobble together the things needed for the Undead Transformation Technique. ?The strengthened corpse put together in this way, as well as the magic circle that took time to be modified again and again, made Gu Xi feel proud. Even if the undead transformation failed this time, this effort also provided Gu Xi with an opportunity to integrate his own knowledge. Its all beneficial to people who care about interest. ?It is not considered a loss to take interest into account. After putting the processed body into the magic circle, Gu Xi walked around outside the magic circle again. After making sure that the magic patterns, sacrifices, and materials were all placed in the designated locations, and that there were no mistakes in details, he used spiritualism on the corpse. The core of the art of transformation of the undead is also soul-calling. It means to put the soul into the corpse. When Gu Xi summoned the soul this time, he was not as casual as before. Instead, he controlled the white light spots representing the soul, followed the lines of the magic lines, entered from one end, lit up the magic circle, and then injected it into the corpse. . ??As the magic circle was activated, Gu Xi felt the mana being drawn out of his body. ??At that speed, if ordinary players come here, they will definitely be shocked. Fortunately, Gu Xi has experienced the summons of the incarnation of death, and has already had various ways to deal with the problem of having his mana drained out. Now it''s just a large amount of energy passing away, not a drain of mana. He doesn''t pay attention to it at all, but controls everything calmly and seriously as usual. With the support of the magic circle, the soul enters the corpse, and then Gu Xi only needs to provide mana. ?In Gu Xi''s eyes, the sacrifices placed at several key locations in the magic circle were ignited under the influence of mana, and then a large amount of gray breath was injected into the corpse. After all the gray aura was injected into it, the corpse''s hand suddenly moved. ??Then as soon as the black cloak was unfurled, the mirror magician was divided into three parts and appeared in different locations in the magic circle. By the time Gu Xi reacted, the two mirror magicians had split apart like mirrors, leaving only the one standing on the left who bowed his head and saluted Gu Xi. ??Gu Xi found that the current mirror magician was still wearing a full set of black night gifts, a top hat on his head, and a cloak on his body. ??But his flesh and blood was completely gone. Although his face was covered by a white mask and his hands were hidden behind his cloak, Gu Xi could tell at a glance that he had turned into a skeleton inside. Now he is considered an undead soldier under Gu Xi. You successfully used spiritualism, your spiritualism experience +1, and you have some understanding of skills such as corpse structure, undead research, and soul knowledge. Skeleton Mirror Guard (level 4, summoned object): experience (0/500), attack 4, defense 3, life 13, skills: mirror movement, mirror clone, weapon master, backstab. Regarding the skeleton mirror guard transformed from the undead, Gu Xi''s eyes flashed with a look of research. When the Skeleton Mirror Guard stood up, Gu Xi knew that the newly transformed Skeleton Mirror Guard was not the main battle force, but looked like a soldier. ??The appearance of the Skeleton Mirror Guard means that the training camp of Gu Xi Skeleton Soldiers can start training this special skeleton unit. ?Although he is not like the special undead that Gu Xi summoned before, the result this time is not a waste of Gu Xi''s efforts. ? At the same time, Gu Xi also saw that this kind of skeleton mirror guard was a kind of skeleton soldier that could grow to a relatively high level. Level 4 was just his starting point, and level 7 was the average level of this kind of skeleton mirror guard. ??In addition, with his ability to move in the mirror, it is a good choice to send him out as a scout. Now that Luna is fighting weird mirror images, this type of soldier is the most suitable for Luna to use. You go to the evil church, and give me another order. All level 2 skeletons will rush to the evil church and prepare to upgrade and change their profession to become skeleton mirror guards. ?Gu Xi pointed at the skeleton mirror guard, and the skeleton mirror guard lowered his head, which was regarded as accepting Gu Xi''s order. Then he ducked and disappeared in front of Gu Xi. Looking at the way he moved, Gu Xi knew that Xi''s choice was right. This kind of skeleton mirror guard was the most suitable for Luna to use. After taking care of a strange corpse, Gu Xi looked at another big strange corpse. Unlike the previous mirror magician, this corpse is a full-length mirror that is 2.6 meters high and 1.5 meters wide, with wooden columns and gold rims. ??Its just that the mirror has been broken, and the message written by Luna is still attached to the original mirror position. Midnight Mirror. The most basic and common type of mirror weirdness. The Mirror Fairy who usually plays tricks on mortals, and rituals such as peeling apples in front of the mirror at midnight, came from this Midnight Mirror. It can be said that he is the most basic source of weird mirror images in this world, and naturally he is an important node in this weird mirror space. At the same time, he is also the weakest among so many mirror images. It is understandable that Luna took action immediately. ??Just such a big full-length mirror made Gu Xi a little speechless. ?This full-length mirror can be regarded as dead, but Gu Xi has never done this kind of alien corpse transformation into the undead. ??Although he had a record of successfully transforming undead into skeleton mirror guards, Gu Xi was still confused when facing the midnight mirror. He circled around the Midnight Mirror seven or eight times, but could not think of a suitable method. But this aroused Gu Xi''s interest. He understood that the more impossible the undead transformation was, the greater the harvest would be for Gu Xi. Even if the undead transformation fails this time, Gu Xi can know the reason for the failure and find a better method. Next time he encounters the same situation, Gu Xi will not make the same mistake again. With this thought, Gu Xi was not in a hurry to deal with the Midnight Mirror. Instead, he rode on the evil coffin and arrived at the library first. ?When making the Skeleton Mirror Guard just now, Gu Xi had some experiences that needed to be recorded, and at the same time he also needed to record some of his own ideas. At this time, Gu Xi thought of the recording paper that was thrown into the library. Gu Xi wondered if this recording paper could be used to record some of his thoughts. (End of this chapter) Chapter 340： Lunas battle harvest (126169) Chapter 340 Lunas Battle Gains (126169) ?While he was resting in the library recording his thoughts this time, Luna also came back with her troops. Hearing that Gu Xi was in the city, Luna immediately looked for him. "grown ups." Luna, youre here, hows it going? Did the battle go well? ? Gu Xi laughed when he saw Luna. Wasn''t he always looking for ways to deal with dead things and transform them into undead? ?There is a ready answer right in front of you. Luna looked at Gu Xis smiling face and didnt quite understand, Sir, what happened? Nothing, I just trained a batch of skeleton mirror guards. You can put them to use and see if they are suitable for fighting in the mirror. "Okay." Although she didn''t know what the Skeleton Mirror Guard was, Luna responded immediately. Just like when Luna wanted to choose the Guards for Gu Xi, Gu Xi would think of Luna no matter what happened. Then the conversation between them turned to the battle in the strange mirror space. Coming back this time, Luna has captured three more key nodes. ??If the harvest hadn''t been too big this time and Luna needed to come back to digest it, she might have to fight again. "This time, I have brought all the weird corpses back. In addition to the three big weirds, there are also many smaller weirdos that were killed on the road. Don''t worry, sir. I have now mastered more than a quarter of the mirror space authority. . ?As long as this wave is digested, it will become easier to deal with those weird things. " In terms of combat, just take control of yourself. Just send back the corpses and so on. I have already found a way to deal with these weird things. Even if they can be reborn, it will take three to five days. ?These days you just feel free to kill randomly, I will take care of everything. " I trust you, sir. Luna said affirmatively. Hearing what Luna said, Gu Xi also laughed. ??Then Gu Xi put down what he was doing and took Luna to take a look at the Skeleton Mirror Guard. ?Those skeleton mirror guards in night clothes kept flashing in front of Luna. Every time they moved, Luna could immediately look at the location where they appeared. Not bad. After trying for a moment, Luna nodded with satisfaction, The speed of movement within the mirror is enough, and being able to move in the mirror means that you can fight in the mirror, so there is another node that can be won. After bringing along all the skeleton mirror guards, Luna also brought Gu Xi to the strange corpse, and told Gu Xi about the three nodes captured this time. ??Because she had captured two nodes before, Luna''s authority in the strange mirror space has become much stronger, so these three nodes are all nodes with some capabilities. ?The most difficult one to defeat is a giant snake with white scales. The place where he lives is a mountain forest composed of mirror fragments. He can move freely in the mirror, but the real killer move is not here, but the giant snake''s ability to rebound attacks. Can bounce back all the magic that falls on him. ?Especially for magic like light, it has a 100% rebound effect. In the end, the giant snake was killed by relying on a few heavily armored zombies left by Gu Xi to hold it back, and then letting the zombie ax shield soldiers hit it with their shields. ?During the attack, many skeleton soldiers and zombies were swallowed by the giant snake. It can be said that this battle was the one with the most serious losses. But the effect after taking it is quite good. Now Luna has mastered the ability of the giant snake''s magic to bounce back. She can bounce back most of the attacking magic. In addition to the node here, the other two nodes are not difficult to defeat. One of the two nodes is a maze composed of many plane mirrors. This kind of maze gameplay is a common method for mirrors to be weird. As long as the maze is successfully arranged, it often only takes one person to turn it into an army of thousands. . At the same time, only a small place is needed to form a huge maze, allowing people to get lost in the maze. ??The master of the maze is very similar to the mirror magician who was killed before. They are both humanoid, but he does not have a complete face. He can become whatever the person who enters the maze looks like. This way, by blending into the maze, he can sneak up on the enemy. This can be considered a pretty powerful weirdo. ? Its just that his methods were all calculated by Luna, and the little things he took out were ineffective. As soon as she saw the enemys ability, Luna immediately dispatched the ghost team. Gu Xi''s ghost team is not very strong, but it looks quite intimidating. One ghost can pretend to be at least dozens of ghosts older than him. ?Luna stuffed all the ghosts into the mirror maze, and immediately burst the entire mirror maze. Even the big weirdo himself doesnt know which ghosts are real and which ghosts are fake. He attacked the ghost team through the maze situation, but as soon as he appeared, the nearby ghosts could immediately attack him. ?The reaction speed is as if all the ghosts are one. ??This big weirdo''s strength is only level 7. After leaving the mirror maze, his combat effectiveness is really not that good. So he was killed quickly under the attack of the ghost team, and when he was finally dragged out, his body was in pieces. ?At the same time, Luna discovered that the Ghost Team really liked this mirror maze. If this was not a node that must be occupied, Luna would have wanted the Ghost Team to stay here. As soon as this matter was mentioned, Gu Xi also laughed. "It seems that the Ghost Team is really heading in one direction. He wants to end the road of bluffing people." After Gu Xi smiled, he heard about the strange situation of the last one. This big weirdo is also in human form, and he is also the most ambitious of all the weirdos. He is a person sealed in a mirror, so his daily job is to constantly arrange the mirrors in other locations, thinking To drag everyone into the mirror. Form a mirror world. His strength is not very good, but he is the starting point of this strange mirror space in front of him. It can be said that it was his efforts, combined with those who mastered the power of the mirror image, that finally formed such a strange mirror space. After killing him, Luna learned a lot about the strange mirror space from him. Luna even knows the situation of the several big weirdos who joined forces to form the weird mirror space. ?It is precisely this that Luna needs to come and digest. After completely determining the enemy''s situation, Luna can take down all the big weirdness and the entire weird mirror space in one fell swoop. Listening to Luna''s explanation, Gu Xi also learned about Luna''s current situation. He said firmly to Luna: "You can just do this without worry. I will stay in Alidovi City for the next few days, waiting for you to take down the strange mirror space." (End of this chapter) Chapter 341： Special mirror undead (please subscribe) Chapter 341 Special Mirror Undead (Please subscribe) ??While Luna was leading the troops to repair, Gu Xi had already dragged all the strange corpses back to the front of Xiemu Lake. ?Before dealing with the big weird corpse, Gu Xi still dismantled the weird corpse to practice his skills as before, and then transformed the big weird corpse after he found the feeling. ??Among the strange corpses brought this time, there were also non-human ones, but Gu Xi had already figured out how to deal with some of the corpses. ?Now he just needs to wait for some knowledge to be understood clearly before he can start taking action. Because he had a direction, Gu Xi''s action of dismantling the strange things was very smooth this time. ?But something soon happened that embarrassed Gu Xi. The [Water of Order] bottle used to store the rules of death was already full. The originally bright blue Water of Order has now turned into pure black. ?Gu Xi just opened the bottle cap and could hear resentment and wailing coming from inside. ?Gu Xi knew without looking that if he stuffed it inside, the rules of death would turn this bottle of [Water of Order] into the water of the undead. With no choice but to do so, Gu Xi could only temporarily stop what he was doing and deal with the Midnight Mirror, which had taken away the rules of death and turned into a truly dead thing. How to deal with the Midnight Mirror, Gu Xi had already thought of it when he saw Luna. ??If its not human and has no soul, then give him an elf. ?? Gu Xi brought a ghost fruit that looked like an apple, stood in front of the broken full-length mirror, lit a white candle, and carefully peeled the apple in front of the full-length mirror. ?Although the time may not be right, Gu Xi did a good job in other ritual aspects. The peel of the apple was not broken. At the same time, while he was peeling the apple, he kept staring at the reflection in the mirror. When the first apple was peeled, Gu Xi suddenly reached out to the mirror and grabbed it, and he grabbed the reflection in the mirror. "I knew that if the rules were here, intelligence would be generated. That''s fine. I just need to seal you in." ?As Gu Xi spoke, he did not stop moving his hands. ??He quickly drew the magic circle of the undead transformation spell on the mirror, and at the same time, he kept taking out various materials to serve as magic sacrifices. As for the filling and modification of the corpse, Gu Xi has no need. After all, the Midnight Mirror is not a serious corpse. Even if Gu Xi wants to put the internal organs, he doesn''t know where to put it. ??Gu Xi just drew the magic circle on the mirror, and did not even fill in the broken parts of the mirror. After drawing the magic circle, Gu Xi casually stuffed the soul he had just grabbed back. After the soul was stuffed in, Gu Xi''s mana was quickly drained away. Gu Xi discovered that the mana that had been taken away was not integrated into the mirror, but was instead injected into the pillars of the full-length mirror. ?This made Gu Xi a little speechless. Could it be that this pillar is the key to this full-length mirror. ??As the pillar was injected with mana, Gu Xi found that the full-length mirror in front of him, which was originally more than two meters high, quickly rose up. ??The pillars that were not originally thick have become as thick as a calf, and the gold and silver jewelry on them have also changed into a black skull style. ?Then where the mirror surface cracked, a mercury-silver liquid flowed out, and a struggling figure was twisting and turning in the mirror. You successfully use spiritualism, you get a special undead (death mirror fairy, level 4), spiritualism experience +1, and have some understanding of skills such as corpse structure, undead research, and soul knowledge. . Special Undead: Death Mirror Immortal (Level 4) ? ? Buildings that can be garrisoned: library, magic tower, school ? ? ? Characteristic effects: Mirror Immortal: As a method of weird divination, as long as you can afford the sacrifice, you can get the corresponding answer from the Mirror Immortal. However, if you do not provide the offering, your soul will become part of the offering. Ritual Master: In order to be the source of some strange rituals, Death Mirror Immortal has a deep research on various rituals. If placed in a location where the ritual is needed, the success rate of the ritual will be greatly improved. Soul-suppressing Cage: Some people will imprison their souls in the mirror. After a long time, some strange things will begin to appear in the mirror. Now the Dead Mirror Immortal has reversed this method, and the soul imprisoned in the mirror will not be able to be transformed into a new one. Instead, it will become a part of the Death Mirror Immortal. Explanation: A very special undead, because he cannot move, you must use rituals to order him. The most important thing is that the answers he gives may not be true. ??Gu Xi, who had completed the undead transformation this time, couldn''t help but breathed a sigh of relief. The success of the undead transformation technique this time is equivalent to opening up another path for Gu Xi. Now Gu Xi has further researched on the knowledge required for the undead transformation technique. ??If the death rules hadn''t been removed from the next three weird corpses, Gu Xi would have already started the next action. ?Now, Gu Xi had to stop what he was doing and command his men to carry the Death Mirror Immortal toward the library. ??Gu Xi and Death Mirror Immortal walked to the vicinity of the witch''s cabin, and the witch lying in front of the window waved her hand to Gu Xi. Uncle, come and play! No, Im sorry for running away. Guest, new things have arrived. Do you want to come in and have a look? ? Gu Xi turned around and took a look. He remembered that he had arranged for people to take away all the things that were refreshed every day. What happened this time? Why didn''t anyone go to deal with it? ?Although he had some doubts in his heart, Gu Xi still entered the witch''s hut. ?As soon as I walked in and took a rest, I saw something on the table in the middle of the hut. At the same time, there were some coins condensed with negative energy placed in two places nearby. It seemed that it was not that Gu Xi''s men did not come to buy the items, but that the quality of the items left behind was beyond the normal level. The people who stayed behind from Luna were not at all There just isn''t enough money to buy this thing. ?This made Gu Xi a little bit interested. ?Gu Xi walked to the table, reached out and picked up the thing placed on the table. ?It was half a set of ribs made of gold. Judging from the size, it was either from a sheep or a human. The moment he lifted the rib, Gu Xi knew the condition of this thing. [Golden sternum (purple, incomplete): Comes from the bones of golden humans. Although every bone has purple quality, because the bones are incomplete and only have half a set of ribs, this thing can only be regarded as blue quality. It can be used to strengthen the undead or become the main material for making the undead. Purple is incomplete. Its a pity. Looking at this attribute, Gu Xi couldn''t help but sigh. If this were a complete purple skeleton, even if it only had ribs, Gu Xi would dare to use it to summon spirits directly. Now, this thing is really not as good as imagined and can only be used to strengthen the undead. What a pity that such a good opportunity has passed. (End of this chapter) Chapter 342： Upgrade, level 2 barracks (please subscribe) Chapter 342 Upgrade, level 2 barracks (please subscribe) Please subscribe, recommend, and vote monthly, I will work hard to update and repay everyone! ?After buying the golden sternum, Gu Xi and his men carried the Death Mirror Immortal toward the library. As for the sign in front of the witch''s hut, the woman leaning against the window had closed her eyes and stopped moving as before. What can Gu Xi say about such an unreliable living sign? ?Who made his city full of such weird things? ??This time, I hope there won''t be anything in the city that he can''t look down upon. Just as Gu Xi was about to reach the library, a horn sound came from the direction of the barracks. ? Gu Xi turned his head and looked over there, and saw that colorful flags were raised above the barracks. It was obviously like he had won a big prize. ??Gu Xi thought for a moment and waved to his men: "Take this Death Mirror Immortal to the library, and I''ll go to the barracks to have a look." After saying that, Xie Coffin automatically turned around and drove towards the barracks with Gu Xi. ?Arrived in front of the barracks, before Gu Xi jumped out of the evil coffin, Fu Gu came out to greet him. Sir, you are here. I just heard the horn sound, come and see, what happened? "Sir, the barracks has completed its first upgrade. That was the news of the barracks upgrade just now." The barracks has been upgraded? Gu Xi was a little surprised when he heard this. He never expected that in the core building, the barracks would be upgraded one step ahead of schedule. Yes, sir, since the establishment of the barracks, we have been working hard to complete daily tasks, accumulate enough experience, and with sufficient resources in the city, it is normal for the barracks to be upgraded. While Fu Gu was speaking, Gu Xi had already begun to check the situation in the barracks. Building name: Barracks Level: Level 2 (can be upgraded) ?Characteristics: Reorganize no more than 10,000 soldiers to ensure that all soldiers enjoy the special effects of the player (if a unit dies in battle after reorganization, other soldiers can be quickly replaced to replace its weapons and equipment) Send five troops at the same time to complete city tasks (task level 1-5). Can store 5,000 sets of weapons and equipment. Discover the invasion and attack on our city two days in advance. Two troops can be dispatched to station at wild resource points. Looking at the information in front of him, Gu Xi thought to himself: Sure enough. This barracks has really been upgraded. At this time, Gu Xi also became curious: "Fu Gu, what are the conditions for upgrading the barracks? Why haven''t the other core buildings been upgraded?" Sir, the conditions for upgrading the barracks are very simple. Just complete 50 city battle missions and reorganize 5,000 soldiers. Since the establishment of the barracks, we have been working hard to complete the city''s battle mission. ?As soon as each mission is completed, new manpower will be arranged to go out quickly, and the standard has been reached long ago. ?As for the 5,000 soldiers, the undead that the Lord arranged to come in last night have completed the reorganization of the troops, so the reorganization requirements for the 5,000 soldiers have been met. Coupled with the sufficient resources, we started upgrading the barracks yesterday. Just now, the barracks has been upgraded. " ? ? ? " Well done, let''s go in and have a look. " ?After understanding why the barracks could be upgraded so quickly, Gu Xi felt relieved. At this time, he was also curious about what a level 2 barracks looked like. As soon as Fu Gu heard this, he made a way and asked Gu Xi to go in. ?When entering the barracks, Gu Xi found that compared with last time, the interior of the barracks was significantly larger, and many new rooms had also been cut out. There is a corresponding sign in front of the door of each room, which states the function of each room. Weapons depot, reference room, collection room, drawing room, adjutants room, staff room, black gun barracks, bone-cutting barracks ?While walking through these rooms, Fu Gu would also introduce the functions of these rooms to Gu Xi one by one. Needless to say, there is no need to talk about the weapons depot and data room. They are places used to store weapons and information on various arms of the city. The collection room is a room used to store achievement rewards obtained in city battle missions, or some commemorative battle collections. ?But according to Fu Gu, city battle missions must be at least purple quality to be worth collecting, and forget about blue quality or below. The drawing room is used to draw maps. There will be the most comprehensive full-scale map of Aridovi City. Of course, these maps are maps of the areas that have been explored. There are no maps for areas occupied by the enemy or blocked by the sky of death. of. The adjutant''s room can accommodate two adjutants. The adjutants need special undead and a certain amount of talent. ?Of course, with their joining, Fu Gu can save a lot of things, and the details of the city battle mission will be more comprehensive. The staff room is similar to the adjutant room. Two staff officers can be stationed there. The staff members also need special undead and a certain amount of intelligence. Staff officers can study more combat plans and be more targeted when sending troops to participate in urban battle missions. As for the Black Spear Barracks and the Bone-cutting Barracks, these two battalions are stationed here. They can communicate with the barracks through these two rooms at any time. ?When the help of these two troops is needed, Fugu can give orders to these two troops as soon as he is here. While explaining these situations, Gu Xi and Fu Gu also came to the center of the barracks. As soon as he entered the place, Gu Xi found that the map originally placed in the hall had become three-dimensional. ?Three different maps can be pushed open at any time and put together at any time. It is obvious that this is influenced by Alidovi Tower. The barracks has begun to conduct planned research on Alidovi City in two different periods. ?At the same time, Gu Xi also noticed that the map on this floor had also undergone obvious changes. In addition to the main city area being made more three-dimensional, Gu Xi also found that outside the magic plant area, part of the foggy area had been explored. The sewers under the city are also clearly represented. It can even be seen that the barracks has the idea of ??making a separate map of the sewers. ?It seems that the barracks really played the map very carefully. ?However, Gu Xi soon discovered something different. Fu Gu, what is here? "Oh, here are some weird mirror nodes that Lady Luna just captured. Because the weird mirror space has not been integrated yet, this place can only be regarded as a conquered place, not an occupyable position. I can''t send troops to station in Yun. " Looking at these new locations marked with glass, Gu Xi couldn''t help but ask: "Can you see Luna''s current situation from this map?" This may not work. What if the weird mirror space is merged in, will it be considered a location in the city or outside the city? At this time, Gu Xi raised a question. Regarding this issue, Fu Gu thought about it seriously, "Maybe it will be like a sewer that has been cleaned, and it will be an auxiliary location of the city." (End of this chapter) Chapter 343： The fairy tale character Black Queen from the library (1271 Chapter 343 The fairy tale character from the library-The Black Queen (127170) All subscribed to 1701, we will work hard to add more updates, please subscribe, vote and recommend! ?While Gu Xi was looking at the map, Fu Gu was still introducing it to Gu Xi. "Sir, please rest assured that our territory will keep pace with the times. As long as the size of the city changes, new changes will appear on the map immediately. You see, we are adjusting the new map now. At the same time, the city battle mission will also be moved here. arrange." Hearing this, Gu Xi had to be convinced. It was not without reason that the barracks could be upgraded one step ahead of schedule. Although there is a reason why Gu Xi suddenly added three thousand undead troops, they have been working hard. Compared with this, the white-bone wine girl who has been chattering there is really no match for Fu Gu''s efforts. "Okay, I already know about your efforts. What are the conditions for upgrading from level 2 to level 3? Are there any other requirements besides troop strength?" No, there are no other requirements before level 5, but starting from level 2, more resources will be required for upgrading, and the special resource of mercury will begin to be needed. Fu Gu immediately stated the needs of the barracks, "At the same time, it would be best for you to arrange for some adjutants and staff to come over, even if it is only temporary, so that the efficiency of the barracks'' city campaign mission can be improved." "Okay, I know about this. If there are suitable people, I will arrange for them to come in." ? Gu Xi was not worried at all that he would not be able to do this. During this period, the three cities were fighting, and there would always be some players jumping out to die. The player''s corpse is the most suitable for making special undead. If you are lucky and find one or two people who are suitable for the barracks, there will naturally be manpower available to arrange them. After walking around in a circle, Gu Xi noted down the needs of the barracks and left the barracks. At this time, he did not forget his original goal. ??Although he turned to the barracks on the way, he still wanted to go to the library. After all, things over there still need to be taken care of. ?At the same time, Gu Xi also planned to ask other core buildings to see what their upgrade conditions were and if there was anyone who needed his help. ?These things were originally Luna''s business, but now that Luna is dealing with the weird mirror space, these things naturally fall on Gu Xi''s head. After leaving the barracks, Gu Xi immediately headed towards the library. At this time, he discovered a problem. He seemed to have not seen Dimi for a while. ??Didnt the original Dimi often hang out near the meeting hall or the magic plant area? Why did he disappear as soon as he turned around? ?While Gu Xi was still wondering, the evil coffin had already sent him to the library. ?After jumping off the evil coffin, Gu Xi hurriedly entered the library. At this time, the skeleton that sent Death Mirror Immortal in had already left, leaving only Death Mirror Immortal as an undead soul in the library. No, when Gu Xi entered the library, he found a woman in black robe touching the mirror of Death Mirror Immortal in front of him. Hearing Gu Xi''s footsteps entering the library, the woman turned around. ??For some reason, when Gu Xi saw this woman, he always had the feeling that she had a heroic aura. Looking at this person, it''s like seeing a general, but her dress is obviously not that. Some people will believe her if she is dressed like a witch, and others will believe her if she is dressed like a queen. This situation made Gu Xi a little puzzled. At this time, the woman also smiled at Gu Xi and said, "Hello, the owner of this place, I am an old woman passing by, and I would like to take a rest here." Please help yourself, I just came over to take a look. By the way, I seem to have noticed that you have some thoughts about this mirror? ?When the woman spoke, Gu Xi realized that this should be a fairy tale character that appeared every week in the library. Its just that the black robe on her body was too tight, and Gu Xi wasnt sure who she was. Facing such a person, Gu Xi will naturally not let him go, and he is trying to find a way to communicate with him. "Yes, your mirror is interesting. It is relatively low-level. You can ask questions, but you have to make offerings. It seems that you don''t have enough control over your own mirror." I used to have a mirror, and it was the kind of mirror that I could use to ask questions. If you have any questions, just ask them directly. There is no need to submit an offering at all. " As soon as Gu Xi heard this, he immediately understood who it was, and he asked naturally. Is your mirror reliable? Hearing this question, the queen in front of her with a heroic face, fair skin, beautiful long legs, was also stunned. She was silent for a moment, and finally spoke slowly. Unreliable. Hearing the Queen''s words, Gu Xi couldn''t help laughing. The somewhat unhappy queen rolled her eyes at Gu Xi, "You don''t know what you''ve missed." Gu Xi didn''t care what he missed. He remembered that the queen was considered a high-level witch. Her abilities in magic were beyond the imagination of ordinary people, especially her abilities in poison and transformation, which were beyond the level of ordinary people. . After Gu Xi smiled, he quickly came up with some questions and asked the queen. The Queen was somewhat dissatisfied with the way Gu Xi asked the question. After all, you laughed at me at first, and now you want to ask questions, so dont even think about it. But Gu Xis attitude behind him was quite sincere, and the queen was attracted by the power of the library. So the Queen started talking. I dont know if it was because of the Death Mirror Immortal, but the Queen and Gu Xi slowly started talking about ritual magic. The Queen is quite aware of this. Actually, sometimes magic is in the ceremony. For example, marriage is an irreversible ceremony. As long as the ceremony is successful and completed, even if the last step of the bridal chamber is not carried out, it will be considered a second marriage. There are also the transshipment ceremony and the life renewal ceremony. Why do they take so many days? Because everything is done subtly. So when dealing with some powerful beings that cannot be dealt with now, you can use ritual magic to slowly affect it. I dont know what a necromancer is like, but the magic principles are the same. " Hearing what the queen said, Gu Xi slowly came up with some ideas. You communicate with dark fairy tale characters, learn and master ritual magic, and ritual magic reaches level 1. Seeing a look of understanding slowly appear on Gu Xi''s face, the Queen also showed a hint of smile. ?It seems that Gu Xi is someone who knows magic. Havent communicated like this for a long time. But at this moment, Gu Xi suddenly asked. I would like to ask, the princess died three times and was resurrected three times. Is this a ritual? As soon as she heard this question, the queen''s face quickly darkened. Was this a slap in her face? At this time, Gu Xi quickly talked about the situation of Princess Anna. When talking about Princess Anna being resurrected as an undead through various means three times and dying in battle three times, the queen hesitated and comforted Gu Xi. If things dont go as far as three, there is no hope. (End of this chapter) Chapter 344： Crazy growing Gu Xi (128170) Chapter 344 Gu Xis crazy growth (128170) "Pity!" Hearing the Queen''s words, Gu Xi couldn''t help but sigh. The situation of Princess Anna made Gu Xi somewhat emotional. Obviously she is the genuine Princess of Britain, and she has obviously fought through life and death three times for Britain. In the end, Britain''s face was replaced by a fake one that Gu Xi brought out from the copy. ? Gu Xi thought that if he could find a way to help, he would help so as not to feel guilty all the time. In the end, I got such news from the Queen. Suddenly, Gu Xi felt as if his heart had collapsed and he felt weak no matter what. But at this time, the queen said something else. Actually, if you want to save her, you can change your mind. ?Gu Xi looked at the queen with confusion. At this time, the queen smiled and said: "It''s still a ceremony, but this time it''s a substitute ceremony. Before starting the ceremony, you have to find a princess first." At this point, the queen looked at Gu Xi, recalled Gu Xi''s identity, and added something. Alive, preferably alive before the ceremony begins. ?Gu Xi thought for a moment and said decisively: "Yes!" ?This time the queen was surprised. Although in the world of fairy tales, no matter what kind of family, there can be a queen, princess or something. But the princess will never be like Gu Xi, who can just drag out someone to serve as a sacrifice. "You have to think clearly before answering. I just said that some rituals cannot be stopped once they have started." This is true. Gu Xi can say with certainty. After hearing what Gu Xi said so confidently, the queen said to Gu Xi: "Okay, then I will trust you once. This time we are going to perform a substitution ceremony, using this princess to replace the princess you mentioned. The last resurrection of the princess. Transform the princess into a corpse with one chance of resurrection. As for whether you can resurrect Princess Anna next, it depends on your own abilities. ? Let me now talk about the process of the ritual. This substitution ritual was something I learned from a witch from the Sea Tribe. She used it for their black catfish spirit, hoping to turn the black catfish spirit into a princess and fall in love with the prince. But something went wrong during the final ceremony. The black catfish spirit failed and finally turned into bubbles and disappeared on the sea. For the Princess Anna you mentioned, replacing the princess you mentioned should be very smooth, because you can''t speak at the beginning of the ceremony, and your feet are like stepping on the edge of a knife. These problems are nothing to the dead. meaningful. " ?The queen explained the events of this ceremony to Gu Xi. Gu Xi listened attentively, took out a recording paper and quickly recorded every step of the ceremony. ?While the queen was explaining, she would also look back at the ritual steps recorded by Gu Xi. If there were any questions, she would immediately raise them. After recording everything, the Queen said to Gu Xi: "Remember, once the ceremony starts, it cannot be stopped, and Princess Anna only has one chance to replace the ceremony. If this ceremony fails, she will It will turn into bubbles and disappear. So dont make mistakes. " ?Gu Xi nodded seriously and put the recording paper away. The queen glanced at Gu Xi and said, "Why, don''t you go and deal with it now? I can only stay here for one day. You rush over now. If something goes wrong..." "If something goes wrong, you can''t save it, can you? Then I might as well take this opportunity to ask you more about the situation. By the way, you are a potion master. Let''s see how to prepare this liquid." Gu Xi took out the [Water of Order] and placed it in front of the queen. ?The queen opened the bottle and was shocked by the smell of death inside. ?But she immediately saw something behind the breath of death. "This is a liquid condensed from the power of order. It is not a type of magic potion. It is part of the condensed mana. I can''t help you with this." However, the Queen has actually helped Gu Xi. ?She pointed out the situation of [Water of Order] and already helped Gu Xi a lot. After knowing what this thing is, Gu Xi can think of a corresponding substitute. After that, Gu Xi brought up some magic problems that he didn''t quite understand and asked the Queen. Just as Gu Xi said, there is only one chance for the ceremony. No matter when it starts, it will be successful if it succeeds. If it fails, there is nothing even the queen can do. Its better to take out the things you dont know and ask them first. It is rare for a fairy tale character with advanced magical abilities to appear. If you don''t take this opportunity to make up for some things that you don''t know, then how long will it take? So Gu Xi spent the next period of time studying in the library. He didnt ask Luna about the fighting situation there, nor did he go back to Wu Dous house. He stayed in the library all day, and even the food was brought from the tavern. ??The only thing that reminded Gu Xi that he was still in the world of the Bailian Festival was the reminder that popped up early in the morning on the third day. It was this that dragged Gu Xi out of his crazy study. A new day begins, now settle yesterday''s information: Bai Liancheng: 319 players, 109 died or quit, and 1 on the ranking list. Hanye City: 320 players, 235 died or quit, and 85 were on the leaderboard. Autumn Wind City: There are 320 players, 244 died or quit, and 76 are on the leaderboard. ?It was this reminder that told Gu Xi that the night of the second day had passed and it was now the third day of the Bailian Festival. To put it into perspective, they played very hard last night. Pressing his temples, Gu Xi couldn''t help but say something. Why is it so powerful? The queen, who was explaining the situation to Gu Xi, raised her head and looked at Gu Xi. She also didnt expect that Gu Xi would be so crazy when it came to studying. Its nothing, now is not the time to talk about this. I still have some energy and can just study. Gu Xi did not explain what he knew to the queen, but quickly changed the topic to the knowledge he had learned. Just like this, time passed by minute by minute. When the queen''s existence time reached zero, Gu Xi put down the book in his hand, stood up and said to the queen. Thank you Queen! You dont need to thank me. These are all your own efforts. I hope I have a chance to see you next time. By the way, I think this is useful to you and is given to you. As the queen spoke, she placed a small bottle on the table with a drop of blood in it. "how do you know" "Please don''t underestimate the ability of a witch who masters divination. I see that I will need your help in the future, and I hope you will not hesitate to take action." "I will!" Gu Xi stood up straight and watched the queen leave. When the Queen completely disappeared, he sat down at the table in the library and looked at the results of his hard work throughout the day and night. In addition to raising his magic knowledge to level 7, he also learned three more pieces of knowledge that were not very related to the undead. Ritual Magic Level 3: Passive skill, perform various magics through rituals. As long as the ritual is logical and runs according to the ritual, you can use high-level magic beyond level 3. Magic Potion Making Level 1: Passive skill, can make magic potions, and can learn all magic potion and alchemy potion recipes below level 1. Divination knowledge level 1: Passive skill, can divination some things, and learn divination spells below level 1. (End of this chapter) Chapter 345： Continuous letters from all parties (please subscribe) Chapter 345 Continuous letters from all parties (please subscribe) Where did Luna hit? After walking out of the library, Gu Xi immediately asked about Luna. ??At this time, the person standing next to Gu Xi was the corpse succubus who had been reading in the library. Hearing Gu Xis question, she immediately came up to him. "Sir, when you were studying, owls kept sending letters. The letters are all over there." ? Gu Xi looked in the direction pointed by the corpse succubus and found five owls parked on a nearby street lamp. When Gu Xi looked over, all the owls flew down quickly, landed at Gu Xi''s hands, and delivered the letter on their talons. ? Gu Xi took a look at the letter and found that it was from Zuo Ya, and the time should be around the time of settlement for the day this morning. , From the contents of the letter, it can be seen that Zuo Ya was quite excited. Brother Gu, have you seen todays settlement data? Both Qiufeng City and Hanye City were crippled by us. Haha, they deserve it. Let them come over and provoke us, Bailian City. ?But that guy You Songsheng was too naughty. He even brought war equipment with him. Finally, he had a chance to catch him, but he ran away. I dont know when I want to catch him next time. By the way, I helped you find a few bottles of the [Water of Order] you wanted, and sent them back with the owl. What do you want this water of order for? Can you share it? Of course, if this is a secret, it goes without saying. ??I dont know if Im free tonight. If I have time, lets go hunting together. After Gu Xi read the letter, his eyes turned to the owl from before. The owl stretched out its other leg and placed a bag in front of Gu Xi. Opening the pocket, Gu Xi found that there were seven bottles used to contain the "Water of Order". It seems that in a certain aspect, the left tooth is quite generous. ?So Gu Xi quickly took out a pen and paper and started writing. Brother Zuo, [Water of Symbol] has been received. Thank you for your support this time. The function of [Water of Symbol] is actually very simple. This thing can suppress the weird rules of resurrection after death in this world for three to five days. In other words, as long as we extract the strange death rules for killing and put them into [Water of Order], we dont need to consider killing the weird according to the strange killing rules. ??This is also somewhat beneficial for the Necromancer. In addition, after the death rules are soaked in [Water of Order], when the death rules are excessive and reach the overflow effect, different changes will occur. I have not yet studied what this change is, and I dont know whether it is good or bad. I am just giving a brief reminder here. Also, these two days are critical moments for my actions. I am temporarily unable to participate in the hunting. Please forgive me. He summoned the dragon fish in the left fang, and Gu Xi put the letter in it. Then he thought for a moment, found a small bottle, and packed up a little [Water of Order] that had been dyed black by the rules of death and sent it over. After sending the reply to Zuo Ya, Gu Xi looked at the other owls. Gu Xi discovered that three of the remaining four owls were from Luna. ?On this day and night, with detailed intelligence supporting Luna, it can be said that Luna has advanced rapidly, and has now captured eight strange mirror space nodes. In addition to the five previously captured, there are now thirteen nodes in Lunas hands. There are only six nodes left that have not yet been captured. Judging from the current speed of the advance, this time tomorrow will almost be the time for the final decisive battle. ? Gu Xi calculated that tomorrow morning should be the beginning of a new week, and he could just replenish Luna''s troops. ??If necessary, it''s not too late now. Gu Xi can go out to kill some demons and replenish his troops. ?Of course, Luna did not complain to Gu Xi about the lack of troops. She would write this letter mainly to ask Gu Xi to transport eight weird corpses back, hoping that Gu Xi could help deal with these weird things. Only by dealing with the big weirdness, Luna can completely occupy the knocked down node. ??Of course Gu Xi would not refuse this matter. He immediately took out the other two letters and started calling people. ??This time it was Dimi who was called over by Gu Xi. As usual, Dimi walked on tiptoes, carrying her high-heeled shoes. Sir, you are looking for me. "Dimi, I know that I haven''t met the conditions you need yet, and I haven''t conquered you yet, so you can''t fight for me for the time being, but it shouldn''t be difficult for you to help me get some things back." Gu Xi took the letter in his hand and patted it gently. Of course its not difficult, what can I get? Dimi thought about it seriously and realized that he was just going to get something, which was not against the rules. Besides, there is another person in the city of Aridovi who also has the potential to be a leader, and its not like Dimi doesnt know about it. ??If Dimi''s tone hadn''t been too high at the beginning, she would have thought about joining Gu Xi''s team directly. Gu Xi was already working hard anyway, and the rest would only take time. ?There is actually no difference between joining earlier and joining later. But the request has been made, and she doesnt know how to say it. In the end, you can only take action close to the authority that you can relax. ??For example, helping Gu Xi guard the magic planting area, or cleaning up the internal problems in Alidovi City. ?Now that Gu Xi is willing to give her the task of transporting the corpse out of the city, she is naturally happy. "This is the location of the eight big weird corpses. You go all the way and bring all the corpses back to me. I will wait for you at the evil wood lake in the magic plant area. Don''t forget the little weird corpses on the way. " Okay, I understand. Dimi took the letter, glanced at the location recorded on it, and then turned around and left gracefully. After Dimi had gone far, Gu Xi put away the last letter. It recorded the situation of the eight big monsters, which was the most important thing when Gu Xi dealt with the corpses of the big monsters later. ?Without this letter, Gu Xi might not even know what the big weird situation was, nor would he know how to deal with it. After putting the letter away, Gu Xi looked at the last letter. This letter is from Shaya. ?Since the last time Gu Xi asked Shaya to inquire about Princess Anna, Shaya sent some preliminary information in the shortest possible time. ?However, she did not forget to inquire about some things about Princess Anna. After confirming some situations, she sent over the information she obtained. In this letter, Shaya once again confirmed one thing. The body of Princess Anna that was taken out of the copy by Gu Xi was confirmed to be authentic by the British royal family. ?At the same time, she has been resurrected in Britain''s ancestral magic circle to become a powerful necromancer at level 20. According to the rules of the magic circle, she has become part of Victoria City and is responsible for suppressing the dark side of Victoria City. (End of this chapter) Chapter 346： Weakened level 6 soldiers (please subscribe) Chapter 346: Weakened level 6 soldiers (please subscribe) ?Shayas letter describes in great detail Princess Annas strength and power after being transformed into a necromancer. Especially the information one of them got from a descendant of an unknown lord. It is said that Princess Anna was able to be resurrected this time mainly because all the blood in her body was replaced by the magic blood stored inside the Victoria Tower. ?The 1:1 mixture of demon blood and mercury was poured into Princess Anna''s body, and the remaining demon blood was poured into the underground veins of Victoria City. Although Princess Anna''s strength is level 20 on the surface, as long as she is located in Victoria City, she is almost invincible. Shaya specifically pointed this out when she wrote the letter, in order to tell Gu Xi that they had sent back the body of Princess Anna. Now, please do not send back the second body of Princess Anna. If you give it away again, it will become an enmity. ??If you encounter the body of Princess Anna, if you are not willing to turn her into an undead, then find a place to bury her. I heard that the place where a being like Princess Anna is buried will have special spirits. After reading Sha Yas letter, the last trace of hesitation in Gu Xis heart disappeared. ?This is really the ultimate one-for-one exchange. The corpse in the dungeon is replaced with a real corpse. But there are too many things to deal with now, and Gu Xi is not in a hurry to deal with the body of Princess Anna. He transports the dead Mirror Immortal back to the evil wood lake, and disposes of it first while still stacking it in the evil wood lake. The big weird corpse comes in front of you. ??We have dealt with large and strange human-shaped corpses before, and the snake-shaped corpse is considered a living creature after all. No matter how difficult it is, it will not be as difficult to deal with as the dead mirror fairy. So Gu Xi can be considered very handy in handling it. He first dealt with the ordinary weirdness that had not been dealt with before, put these weird death rules into [Water of Order], then dismantled various materials, and threw the remaining flesh and blood corpses into the evil wood Lake. After preparing all the materials, Gu Xi placed two large and strange corpses into the undead transformation circle at the same time. Because the two corpses were both in human form, Gu Xi treated them as humanoids. In addition to placing different viscera or other materials according to the condition of each corpse to supplement the completeness of the corpse, there was no basis for each corpse. A lot of weird and different features to adjust. The situations of these two weirdos are somewhat similar, so Gu Xis choice is to deal with them together. ?Gu Xis choice may seem a bit reckless, but in fact it was all based on Gu Xis calculations. ??During the exchange and study with the queen on this day, Gu Xi understood a truth. Magic is actually like that. The more careful you are, the more things will go wrong. It is better to deal with it generously, as long as no big mistakes are made. Of course, Gu Xi also understood that this was the witch''s idea of ??using magic, and it might not necessarily be applicable to him. ??But this also affected some of Gu Xi''s actions to some extent. ??This time the undead transformed two corpses, which can be said to have exceeded Gu Xi''s normal level. After placing the Death Mirror Immortal on the edge of Xiemu Lake, Gu Xi started the ritual of transformation of the undead. Thats right, Gu Xi planned to use ritual magic this time to increase the success rate of undead transformation. ??The existence of the Death Mirror Immortal can increase the success rate of ritual magic to a certain extent, and ritual magic can allow Gu Xi to leapfrog and use some things that he could not use originally. Superimposing this means that Gu Xi can use abilities that can only be used by level 5 or above necromancers in advance. ??Although the undead transformed two corpses at the same time this time, the operation was not as difficult as the previous two times. After activating the soul-calling effect, Gu Xi began to inject mana into the corpse. With the injection of mana, Gu Xi discovered that one of the strange corpses was actually disintegrating. That is the source of the strange mirror space, Wei Wei, the big boss who wants to fill the entire city with mirror images. He was sealed in the mirror and slowly became weird. ?Judging from the current situation, Luna seems to have said less. ?I''m afraid it wasn''t his body that was sealed in, but his soul. Although in the weird mirror space, his body was replenished. But its not a real body after all. This guy may become a ghost in the end. ?This is actually okay, after all, ghosts are considered good beings. But at this moment, another corpse exploded. This explosion was like countless glass fragments exploding at the same time. There were reflections and mirror images among the fragments. Gu Xi felt like countless spaces were unfolding in front of him. Every space needs to be filled with mana. ?One or two spaces are fine, but Gu Xi cant hold up to so much space. ?When his mana was about to be exhausted, Gu Xi immediately thought about whether to place an incarnation of death. After all, there is only a little bit of mana left, so it seems a bit unaccustomed not to put an incarnation of death. ??Perhaps these two weirdos are not suitable to be transformed into special undead, but are more suitable as kits for the incarnation of death. With this thought, Gu Xi gritted his teeth and withdrew the injected mana. Just when he was about to say "death incarnation", another change happened. ??As Gu Xi''s mana was withdrawn, the broken mirror and corpse fragments quickly stuck to the virtual corpse. Subsequently, the two actively merged. ?The flesh and blood were like missiles, pieced together on the virtual body, turning his body back into reality. Things like mirrors are mixed with flesh and blood and integrated into his body. Because the piece together this time was not handled by Gu Xi, nor was it guided by Gu Xi, so when it was put together, it was quite haphazard. A human body, although blurred, is still personal, but now it is like this, and it becomes not like humans. ??In the end, the guy was 2.5 meters tall and had two identical heads. It was obvious that the two heads were mirror reflections, and even the movements were exactly the same. ??He has three arms on his body, one thicker on the right and two thinner on the left. The main feature is asymmetry. ?His body also became chubby, like an oversized bun, with the meat filling spilling out. At the cracked part of the body, you can still see the light flashing inside, which is reflected by the fragmented mirror. Looking at the huge monster in front of him, Gu Xi regretted for the first time why he had been a step too slow just now. ??If this is to release the incarnation of death and **** away all the corpses and fragments that were just exploded, then it will be fine. How could something so ugly appear like now? ?This made Gu Xi quite speechless, but he still took a look at the attributes of this monster. ? Stitch monster, an undead unit that should start at level 6. You successfully used spiritualism, your spiritualism experience +1, and you have some understanding of skills such as corpse structure, undead research, and soul knowledge. [Maze Devourer (level 4, summoned object): experience (0/500), attack 13, defense 7, life 35, skill: Maze in the belly (there is a mirror maze covering an area of ??5 square meters in the body, which can swallow the Weapons, items and enemies are stored in the maze), digestion (when the body is damaged, you can use the items in the maze to repair yourself), and double heads (you can learn and use spells). ??Note: The Labyrinth Devourer should start at level 6. Now this is a weakened version. Please upgrade it in the cemetery above level 2, or in the suture base above level 1. (End of this chapter) Chapter 347： Princess Anna’s replacement ceremony (129171) Chapter 347 Princess Annas Replacement Ceremony (129171) The average subscription is 1714, which is rising every day. I will work hard to update it every day, come on! Looking at this attribute, Gu Xi knew that the Maze Devourer in front of him was the same as the Skeleton Mirror Guard before, and both looked like soldiers. It''s just that this soldier is in an incomplete state. The troops that normally start at level 6 have only reached level 4 due to Gu Xis undead enhancement. It can only be considered half done. ??If you want to make this Labyrinth Devourer normal, it must be placed in a cemetery above level 2, or in a suture base above level 1. Graveyards above level 2 can produce high-level zombies, and the Stitch Base is where stitch monsters are produced. Both places are suitable to make up for the deficiencies of this unit. ??Currently, there is no suitable Gu Yi in the two buildings, so he can only forget it. He will store the Labyrinth Devourer first and wait for which cemetery to upgrade before considering completing it. ?Before that, the Labyrinth Devourer may not be able to go to the battlefield. ?After sending the Labyrinth Devourer away, Gu Xi took another look at his own mana. He still had 19 points of mana left. For Gu Xi, he was not used to letting the incarnation of death go out. As for using this little mana to transform the undead, this is obviously inappropriate. Gu Xi simply studied the steps required for the replacement ceremony. Because the queen did not see the princess in Gu Xi''s hands, she just used the name princess instead when introducing her to Gu Xi. There is something in this that the Queen specifically raised. The master must be a real princess, and cannot be made up of a wild boar called a princess. She was fooled by the hunter in the first place and mistook the heart and liver of the wild boar for the heart and liver of the real princess. The ceremony failed from the beginning. Otherwise, it will be her who has three chances to be resurrected, not her gray-black successor. So she raised this point. If you want to correspond to a princess, you must be a real princess. It would be best if Gu Xi could find another Princess Anna. ?Gu Xi suspected that the Queen said such a thing because she saw a replica of Westminster Abbey that she could enter and leave, or even divined something. ??But if he really brought Princess Anna''s real body into the dungeon, I''m afraid that the few troops he brought would be killed by Princess Anna''s men immediately. ?Gu Xi is not that stupid. His goal has been on the Princess and Pea prop from the beginning. Anyway, this ritual magic only requires a ritual and does not require investment of mana. ?Gu Xi simply took this opportunity to start the substitution ceremony. He first asked people to transport the body of Princess Anna out of the place where it was raised. Because time has been reversed three times, coupled with the warmth of the corpse raising ground, Princess Anna''s body is obviously in much better condition than before. The strange aura on her body also dissipated a lot, and the negative energy of death began to penetrate into Princess Anna''s body. ??Gu Xi brewed a pot of potion according to the recipe left by the queen, and then poured half of the potion into Princess Anna''s mouth. ?With Gu Xi''s level of potion making, he just put the appropriate ingredients in a pot and boiled it for a while. Anyway, the formula was correct. As for the effect of the potion, he really didn''t have much confidence. The only thing that is certain is that because the snake blood is needed in the potion, Gu Xi took some blood from the strange snake-shaped body that was thrown aside and used it to cook the potion. After pouring the magic potion on the corpse of Princess Anna. Gu Xi said to the body of Princess Anna with a serious face: "From now on, you will not be able to speak, and when you walk, your feet will be like stepping on the tip of a knife until the ceremony is completed." After saying that, Gu Xi put Princess Anna''s body back into the pool where it was kept. After that, Gu Xi poured all the remaining potions on the ground nearby, and then Gu Xi buried Princess Pea in it. The next step is to wait for the pea to grow. Gu Xi squatted where the Princess and the Pea was buried and watched. Not long after, a little pea crawled out of the ground. She first cleaned herself up, then took the leaves from the newly grown pea vines nearby to make a princess dress, made a princess crown from pea flowers, and even made a princess carriage. Although she is relatively small, her creations are full of magical effects and are made very quickly. It only took less than fifteen minutes to complete the entire set of princess ceremonials. After finishing everything, the Princess and the Pea glanced at Gu Xi. Seems to be waiting for Gu Xi''s order. ?It''s just that Gu Xi didn''t give any orders. He planted Princess Pea just so that Princess Anna could take her place. ??He really didnt have any commands to use on the Princess and the Pea. ?Of course Gu Xi can assign several tasks for Princess and the Pea to complete. But looking at Princess Pea''s big eyes, Gu Xi felt a little unbearable. He is going to wait for the Princess and the Pea to die. What is the task he is giving the Princess and the Pea to call now, recycling of waste? ?So the two of them just stared at each other. ?Fifteen minutes later, Princess and Pea couldn''t compare to Gu Xi, and she closed her eyes reluctantly. ?At this time, Gu Xi began the next step of the ceremony. He put the body of Princess Pea into the small carriage, and then placed the full set of ceremonial guards on the edge of Xiemu Lake. The body of Princess Anna was then put into Xiemu Lake and brought to the shore through the lake water. The two corpses were placed side by side like this. There was no prince, and there was no dance or anything like that, but Gu Xi could see a green breath floating from Princess Pea''s body to Princess Anna''s body. ?At the same time, some black liquid also gushes out of Princess Anna''s body. This black liquid flows to the Princess Pea with the strange power that has not yet been cleaned up from Princess Anna''s body. In these black liquids, Princess and the Pea''s ceremonial guard was slowly melting and disappearing. But something different began to appear in Princess Anna. For example, a green princess dress made of leaves, or a lavender princess crown appearing on the top of the head. It can be said that the honor guard that Princess and the Pea should have is now being transferred to Princess Anna. ?At the same time, the aura of Princess Anna is also changing. ??Although unlike Princess and the Pea, her temperament has changed to the state she had just died, Gu Xi can clearly see that Princess Anna''s condition is improving. ??It''s just a pity that Princess and Pea''s quality is relatively low, and the replacement ceremony was quickly interrupted because Princess and Pea''s carriage and body were melted by black liquid. The remaining black liquid was mixed with strange power and flowed back into Princess Anna''s body. ?At this time, Gu Xi had already figured out that the ceremony was quite successful, and Princess Anna already had a chance to summon the spirit. (End of this chapter) Chapter 348： ‘Player’ in the next room (130171) Chapter 348 The player in the next room (130171) You can perform a soul summoning, but the body is not complete, part of the bones are missing, the soul fire is extremely unstable, there are many wounds on the body, and there are still some weird auras in the body that have not been dealt with. Whether it is to summon spirits or transform undead, there is an 80% chance that a ghost will emerge. This is a bit wasteful. " ??Gu Xi carefully inspected the body of Princess Anna, and now the condition of Princess Anna has been determined. A little worse than I imagined at the beginning, but not that much worse. For Gu Xi, it can be used, but the current processing is a bit wasteful. After confirming the situation here, Gu Xi was not so anxious. He sent Princess Anna''s body back to Xiemu Lake. It seemed that the purification and warming of the body could not be stopped. After handling this matter, Gu Xi looked back at his remaining 19 points of mana, and finally stood up. "Forget it, go back to sleep and recover your mana. If this continues, I will want to release the incarnation of death." ?Gu Xi muttered, walked out, and exited Alidovi City. The next moment, Gu Xi appeared in the castle tower of the Five Dou Clan. It has been more than a day and a night since I paid attention to this news, and the current time is just past midnight. As soon as Gu Xi showed up, Wu Dou Mei Nai walked over quickly. You are back and the bath water is still warm. Let me take a bath with you. Why dont you go outside to soak in the hot spring? "Farewell, do you have anything to eat? I''m a little hungry." When Gu Xi returned to Aridovi City, he had told Go Dou Mino, so it was quite normal for Go Dou Mino to be waiting for him here. Yes, please wait, Gu Sang. After speaking about the five measures of fine rice, I hurried down to prepare food. ?Gu Xi opened the door of the castle tower, walked to the corridor outside, and looked at the situation outside. ?The neighborhood was unexpectedly calm tonight. The Hundred Ghosts Night Walk that Gu Xi had seen the night before did not appear today. ?At the same time, there were no accidents nearby, and there was a rare trace of tranquility in the night. Feeling the breeze blowing in front of me, I felt comfortable and wanted to close my eyes. ?At this moment, the door was opened behind him, and Five Dou Mino walked in with food in his hands. ? Gu Xi turned around and found that he had underestimated Wu Dou Mei''s appetite. He thought the amount for breakfast was small enough, but he didnt expect that the amount for midnight snacks wasnt much either. ??This is a late-night snack. I want to fill my stomach because I am hungry at night. Are these serious foods? A quarter piece of tofu with some soy sauce poured on it, three pieces of seaweed with four plums on top, and a small plate that normal people use to dip it in soy sauce, with a little sake poured into it. Putting the food on the railing of the corridor, Wu Dou Mei Nai whispered: "Gu Sang, please use it." ? Gu Xis face twitched, Um, Mino, I want to ask, do you usually eat this amount? Arent you hungry? Regarding Gu Xi''s question, Wudou Mino thought about it seriously, and finally shook his head. Im not hungry. I usually stay in the house and dont have to go anywhere. I only eat so much. ?Gu Xi stared at the five buckets of fine food for a moment, then finally picked up the food and changed the topic while eating. Isnt that the house you mentioned where the whole family died? Why is the castle tower lit up today? "Today during the day, the heirs of their family came over. They are the four grandchildren of the original owner, a boy who is still in high school, and three girls. I have seen them, one has just graduated and is working, one is in high school, and the other In junior high school. It is said that he is the child of the four daughters of the original owner. I have never seen them before. This time it was because something happened to the owners family, so they were notified and came to receive the inheritance. " Talk about the gossip in the next room, Wu Dou Mino suddenly became energetic. Told everything I heard yesterday. Gu Sang, you may not know that the reason why their family was able to find a suitable heir so quickly is because there is a stone that seals a demon in the basement of their family, and it needs the same blood to suppress it. If no one suppresses it, something big will happen. Now there are only four bloodline heirs of the master''s family over there. This is a warning to us. " Is the stone that seals the devil the legendary killing stone here? Gu Xi was a little curious. "How is it possible? The Killing Stone was broken into nine pieces in total, and each piece has its own destination. Now every year, people stare at the nine Killing Stones, for fear of something going wrong, and release the nine tails inside. ??If this was really a sealed killing stone, I''m afraid there wouldn''t be any people in the streets nearby. " Whats that going on? ?Gu Xi stared at the location not far away with some curiosity, thinking in his mind whether this thing was worth taking action. It seems to be a Western-style demon. Im not sure which one it is. I... Before Wu Dou Mino finished speaking, there was an explosion from the house they were talking about. ?Then Gu Xi turned over, jumped to the roof of the castle tower, and looked in that direction. ??He discovered that the spirit body of a man wearing autumn clothes was floating on the top of the castle tower of that house, constantly sending out spiritual bombs to attack various monsters that wanted to get close to their house. ?Most of these monsters are ghosts, and they are Japanese-style ghosts that look like rice cakes. ?That man''s spiritual strength was pretty good, and he could crush the ghost with every blow. ?However, Gu Xi soon discovered that as the ghost was defeated, a red or yellow aura would enter the man''s spirit body. ?At the same time, the man''s body will undergo subtle changes. He couldn''t see anything now, but Gu Xi could imagine that after a while, this man''s spirit body would turn into red skin, with sharp horns on the top of his head, and bat wings on his back. ?Isnt this the demon warlock from Hanye City? ?Is it possible that someone is hiding directly here? ??If it were other monsters, they might not even pay attention. But players are different. Gu Xi turned over and jumped off the roof. He grabbed the tofu drenched in soy sauce and stuffed it into his mouth. Open the door for me, I want to go over and take a look. "Okay, wait, Gu Sang, at this time..." You just open the door, it wont affect you. It was only then that Gotou Mino reacted and quickly stepped forward and ordered: "Open the door." ?Gu Xi hugged the five buckets of fine rice, then turned over and jumped down from the top floor of the castle tower. The next moment, the evil coffin appeared at Gu Xi''s feet. ?? Gu Xi tightly grasped the iron chain on the evil coffin and lowered his head. The clothes on his body were changed into the robe of the necromancer. Holding the cold wind staff in his hand, he quickly rushed out of the Five Dou Clan''s castle tower. (End of this chapter) Chapter 349： A war that may happen at any time (please subscribe) Chapter 349: A war that may happen at any time (please subscribe) After rushing out of the Five Dou Clan''s castle tower, Gu Xi was immediately spotted by a nearby demon. ?But Gu Xi didn''t pay attention at all. With only 19 points of mana left, he had already taken out a bottle of magic potion and put it at hand, ready to drink it for himself. Death incarnate! ??As the bone dragon shrouded in black mist rushed out from behind Gu Xi, Gu Xi finally breathed a sigh of relief. This is right, it just doesnt feel right if I dont put something into my mana. ? Gu Xi muttered as he drank the magic potion to replenish the drained mana. At the same time, the incarnation of death had already rushed towards the castle tower surrounded by demons. Before the demons could react, a black crystal storm was brought up, and the demons involved were instantly torn into pieces. ?At the same time, the incarnation of death rushed over the opponent''s castle tower. Since there is only one bone dragon like the Death Incarnation, there is no need to attack the city. The Death Incarnation directly came face to face with the spirit body of the man on the castle tower. ??This man who turned into a spirit body had a puzzled look on his face. Didn''t he promise to fight ghosts? ?What is the situation of such a big bone dragon in front of you? Actually, Gu Xi guessed wrong. This family really has no direct relationship with Hanye City. ??If we insist on making a connection, just like what Goto Mino said, there is a stone sealed in the basement of their home. ?What is imprisoned in that stone is a serious Western-style demon, the kind used by Hanye City''s demon warlocks. The level may be stronger, but the strength should be one level weaker than the big devil. ??The man''s name is Banhe Tianping, and he is the grandson of the original owner of this house. He was found today, informed of the incident, and moved into this hut. As a result, something like this happened just at the beginning of the night. This made him quite speechless. Didnt you agree to only fight monsters? What is the situation of such a large bone dragon? ??Gu Xi didnt know what Banhe Tianping was thinking. Although the opponent didnt show his identity as a player now, Gu Xi had already seen that his power was that of a demon. ??So Gu Xi didn''t care whether he had found the wrong enemy. He waved his hand downwards. The incarnation of death glared, and two melting rays of light fell on the spiritual body of the spotted crane balance. ? ? Isobared Crane Balance just mastered the special power from the stone in the basement today. He can see through things during the day, and he can leave his body to fight monsters at night. Originally, Banhe Tianping was still thinking about whether he could become the strongest person in the city. I didnt expect to meet such a big guy on the first night. Facing such a big bone dragon, Banhe Tianping was a little hesitant, but he still raised his right hand and made a shooting motion, and then a spiritual bullet hit the face of the incarnation of death. ?The incarnation of death that was really slapped in the face just released the melting rays, and the two melting rays accurately hit the body of the spotted crane balance. ?Zhe He Tianping''s strength is still a little weak, and just two melting rays of light melted his soul away. As the spirit body of the spotted crane Tianping spread out in the air, Gu Xi below could not help but frown. Because he didnt hear the prompt sound for killing Hanye City players. ?This made Gu Xi somewhat embarrassed. He had already seen that he seemed to have hit the wrong person. ?Just when Gu Xi was not sure what to do, a roar came from below the opponent''s castle tower. ??Then a crimson beam of light shot out from under the castle tower, and a demon flew out from below. This demon has a face like a spotted crane and a scale, with horns as thick as a thumb on top of its head, and a pair of bat wings growing from its back. ?But what surprised Gu Xi the most was that when this demon was flying, it was holding a girl in one hand and another hanging at its feet. ??These three girls who were dragged into the air by the devil have yellow hair, brown hair and red hair. I dont know whether it was dyed or whether it was like the girl in the castle tower who was captured by Gu Xi. Her hair was naturally this color. Judging from the movements of being carried out by the devil, these three girls have already passed out. After flying into the air, the demon laughed loudly. "Thank you very much. If it weren''t for you, this guy''s body wouldn''t be..." Before the devil finished speaking, the incarnation of death was struck by two more melting rays. ?At this time, the demon still wanted to get high, but he didn''t expect that the incarnation of death was so ungrateful and started a sneak attack without saying a word. ?Two rays of melting light fell on this demon. The condition of this demon was a little better than the previous Spotted Crane Balance. At least he has substance. ??But his entity only borrowed the body of Izog Helian Ping, injecting the power overflowing from the Demon Sealing Stone into it, and it did not really escape. In addition, Ibara Tenping''s body was not affected by the spilled magic power for a long time as he planned, and was unable to store all his power. Therefore, under this blow, Ibara Tenping''s body was also incompatible with his. Like the spirit body, it turns into powder. ?The incarnation of death immediately discovered the location of the devil. He ignored the three women who smashed towards the castle tower, and instead crashed towards the bottom of the castle tower. With such a collision, the Death Incarnation knocked open the ceiling of the castle tower on the spot, and the destructive effect of the crystal dust storm cut through everything nearby on the spot. With this impact, the incarnation of death broke through the ceiling of the fourth and fifth floors, and hit the basement directly from the roof. ?In this basement, a red crystal that is as tall as a person is emitting a red light. ??The beam of light that hit the sky just now was emanated from this crystal. Now that the castle tower outside has been dismantled, the red light pillar has become more obvious. ?Gu Xi could even hear various wailing sounds coming from the red light. Gu Xi was also speechless at this voice. ??How else could it be said that Bailian City, Qiufeng City and Hanye City are the same city. The styles of doing things are all very similar. ??The undead let out a howl. When the demon appeared, it still had a howl. Maybe it was because it was afraid that the howl was not enough. ??This voice was so sharp that even Gu Xi outside the castle tower was disturbed. ?However, Gu Xi immediately discovered that it seemed that not only he had heard the sound, but some nearby players had also heard the sound. After all, the red light beam that was so high just now is still very attractive. I''m afraid that players from several nearby urban areas have already set their sights on this place. ??Looking at his own incarnation of death, Gu Xi hesitated for a moment, but finally suppressed the idea of ??starting a war. For Gu Xi, supporting Luna to win the strange mirror space was more important. ?Gu Xi stretched out his hand and summoned the dragon fish that was connected to Zuo Ya. Brother Zuo Ya, we found a treasure targeting Hanye City. The remaining players in Hanye City will gather here. Come quickly! (End of this chapter) Chapter 350： Players who came to support (please subscribe) Chapter 350 Players who came to support (please subscribe) At a certain location in the city, a large number of undead troops were fighting a group of demonic troops. Among the undead army, Zuo Ya was looking through the letter that had just been delivered to him. Zuo Ya actually didnt care much about this letter at first. Today is a very important point for them. They need to kill as many players as possible who are still on the leaderboard tonight. It can be said that most of the players in Bailian City are mobilized by Zuo Ya in order to prevent any enemy from escaping. ??The arrival of this letter made Zuo Ya''s eyes widen, and he quickly asked loudly: "How long will the fight last?" ??The necromancer who was directing the battle from the front didn''t even look back. "At least half an hour. What''s the matter? There''s something new?" "The Breath of the Dead just sent a message, saying that he has something that all the demon warlocks want to get. Now I am afraid that all the living demon warlocks are rushing there." ?Zuo Ya raised the letter in his hand and said with a smile. It can be seen from his words that he does not believe much in the meaning of the message. Didnt he say that something happened in the past two days and he couldnt get out? Why did he show up again and cause such a big thing? ??The Necromancer was also a little surprised. He looked back at Zuo Ya, and stopped directing his troops to fight and instead started talking to Zuo Ya. "I don''t know either, but I''m a little unsure about Gu Xi. He seems to be one of those little transparent beings in the school. He got the top job all of a sudden and didn''t do anything special. Instead, he kept hiding himself. Strength. ??If it hadn''t been for Bai Lian Daji this time, we wouldn''t have known at all that he had mastered two of the three divine skills. ??He asked us to come over this time, fearing that this was really the case. It''s just that I''m a little curious. With his current strength, wouldn''t it be a good idea to eat all the enemies by himself? Why do you have to take us with you? " Hearing Zuo Yas question, the necromancer laughed. You, you have been on top for too long, and you have never thought about it from the perspective of a player at the bottom. Our breath of the dead, what has been there before? No. He got a title and the position of chief by relying on three magical skills. ??If he wants to go further, he must have connections, and what could be thicker than the connections made on a battlefield like the Bailian Festival. " Zuo Ya also nodded, "I understand what you mean, but he is still the chief of our session, so he needs to be given some face. I''ll just ask who is near him and let them go and take a look. As Zuo Ya spoke, he began to write letters to deliver orders. As for himself, Zuo Ya is not willing to give up on the Hanye City players he just surrounded. He will wait until these players are killed. At this time, near the Five Doujia Castle Pavilion, Gu Xi had already entered a fighting state. ?The Incarnation of Death is lying on top of the castle tower whose ceiling has been knocked open, staring at the red spar as tall as one person below. Anyone who wants to get close to this place will receive a full blow from the Incarnation of Death. ?And Gu Xi also had some more troops around him. This is the army he temporarily dragged up through spiritualism. ?In such a battlefield, even though Gu Xi came without anyone, he only had to release a wave of death ripples and another spiritualism, and Gu Xi would have more than 200 undead troops around him. Since he had to stand firm here this time, Gu Xi specially fine-tuned the effect of the spiritualism and summoned a batch of level 4 zombies. After doing this, all Gu Xi had to do was wait. He believed that everyone had seen the red light just now. The demon warlocks in Hanye City should know better than him what the red crystal does. Unless they were surrounded by people, they should be heading this way now. Come. As for Zuo Ya, Gu Xi was not sure whether he would believe what he said. ??If no necromancer came to help him, Gu Xi would have no choice but to send the red crystal to Alidovi City and take the things away first. Fortunately, Gu Xi didn''t wait long, as the sound of horse hooves came from far away. ??Gu Xi looked towards the direction from which the sound came, and found a necromancer riding a bone war horse rushing towards this direction. Behind the necromancer, there were also a large number of skeleton soldiers. ??Seeing Gu Xi from a distance, the necromancer immediately put up his own banner. ??It was a battle flag with a blue background, with a skull palm extending from the ground on it, and a black crystal ball held in the palm. Looking down at the Dark Guild? ?Gu Xi knows how to look down on the dark guild. ?This guild is different from other undead guilds. In addition to undead knowledge, this guild also requires priority to learn dark knowledge. Finally, with soul link and curse master, you can master an ability called dark regeneration. After mastering this ability, as long as dark magic is used and the spell is successfully cast, the caster can recover about 30% of the mana. If the spell fails or the spell is resisted by the opponent, the caster will be able to recover all of the mana. ?This is not the key yet. When the skill level of Dark Regeneration is relatively high, you can also set a locking skill. When all mana is recovered, the locked spell will be activated automatically. You can ignore the enemy''s magic resistance and use this spell directly on the enemy. It can be said that this is a very rogue method. I heard that the Guild Leader of the Dark Guild had used this trick to deal with the black dragon before. ??Furthermore, I have heard people say that looking down at the darkness does not mean looking down at the skills of dark magic or dark regeneration, but looking down at the darkness of the black dragon. ?Because they often slay dragons, players who overlook the Dark Guild have a very high success rate in reaching level 10 after level 5. In addition, the rewards from defeating the dragon lair are huge, so all of them are relatively rich. In school, when most students discuss where they want to go in the future, they always put overlooking the dark guild at the top of their list. ?Now that he saw this player, Gu Xi couldn''t help but sigh, the player looking down at the guild is really rich. ?In order to make a quick journey, they actually used a magic scroll of rapid march, which was a bit too awesome. As soon as the player who rushed over saw Gu Xi, he said loudly: "Hello, are you Gu Xi, the Breath of the Dead? I am Xia Yi, overlooking the Dark Guild, and I am here to fight the demon warlock." You came just in time, the enemy is coming soon, come this way. ?Gu Xi waved to Xia Yi. Xia Yi also quickly rode to Gu Xi''s side, and after his men stopped, they quickly stood up behind Xia Yi. Gu Xi noticed that although most of Xia Yi''s men were skeleton soldiers, the armors and weapons they wore were not the rusty stuff used by skeleton soldiers, but exquisite weapons and equipment made of fine iron. The quality was obvious at a glance. White level. It is necessary for them to be enchanted. ?Had it not been for the fact that the skeleton soldiers were cannon fodder, Gu Xi would have believed that they would equip the skeleton soldiers with green-quality weapons and equipment. At this time, Xia Yi also saw the huge red crystal stone stared at by the incarnation of death. ?His eyes widened and he said with disbelief: "Isn''t this what it is!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 351： The legendary soul stone (131173) Chapter 351 The Legendary Soul Stone (131173) The average subscription is 1,737, which is jumping up. It seems that the target of 2,000 is just around the corner. Lets work together! You know this? Gu Xi has been looking at the red crystal here for a while. Although the enemy castle tower has been blown open a crack, allowing Gu Xi to see the situation inside, the main road has not been opened yet, and Gu Xi has not brought it with him yet. Rush in with the troops. ??He naturally has never come into contact with red crystals, so he doesnt know where this thing comes from. ?Seeing Xia Yi''s reaction, Gu Xi knew that this was probably a good thing. Have you seen it? Have you heard of the soul stone? The one where the demon warlock kidnaps peoples lives? I seem to have heard that there are some restrictions. No demon warlock can do this now, but its so big! Oh, its not that one. The one who was killed by the demon warlock wants to cut his own soul, which can only be as big as a fist at most. ?This soul stone is used to seal the demon. After the demon''s power overflows, the sealing stone will slowly be affected and turn into a red stone. ?Judging from the size of the stone in front of me, the one sealed inside is probably a level 9 demon. As for what kind of demon race it is, I dont know. ??But you are right, this thing is a treasure for the demon warlock. ??As long as they see this red light, the demon warlock will pounce on it like a dog seeing meat. " ?But Gu Xi was even more curious, "Does it contain the body and soul of a demon? After it is dismantled, can it be used to create high-level undead?" No, Brother Gu, you may not understand the meaning of the Soul Stone to us. As for this thing, the most important thing is not the soul inside. Didnt I tell you that I have seen this kind of soul stone? I have encountered this in the guild. If you take this kind of soul stone to a high-level blacksmith and smash it with a hammer, you will definitely get a purple piece of equipment. At the same time, you can also get at least fifteen perfect quality gems. The piece in front of you is bigger, and you may get more gems. " Hearing this, Gu Xi''s eyes lit up. Not to mention a purple piece of equipment, it is a gem of perfect quality. It is not an ordinary gem used to build buildings, but a gem that can be inlaid on various props or weapons. ?The number of such inlays is not very large. More than fifteen inlays are also a large amount of wealth. Gu Xi glanced at the soul stone, then at Xia Yi, and then laughed. "Brother Xia, you know something about this soul stone. Is there any way to make it shine more?" Xia Yi was stunned for a moment, and then said: "I heard that attacks targeting the soul will cause the soul stone to react violently. The sound of this resistance is quite loud and can be heard more than a hundred miles away." As soon as Gu Xi heard this, he raised his head and said something to the incarnation of death. Dragon Breath of Death! Without saying a word, the incarnation of death breathed the death dragon''s breath at the soul stone. From the green dragon''s breath came the same screams and wailing sounds as from the soul stone. ?At the same time, the sky turned red instantly. In the red light, a demon with bone wings growing on his back and a big sword in his hand appeared for three minutes. When the shadow disappeared, Gu Xi discovered that a crack had appeared on the soul stone. He turned around and glanced at Xia Yi, "Okay, let''s get ready, the enemy is coming." Xia Yi also nodded. The scene was so big that if the demon sorcerers from Hanye City didn''t come over, their eyes could be used as light bulbs. ??But Xia Yi is also a little worried. If other players from Hanye City come over, will they have enough troops? Gu Xicai ignored all this. He stood on the evil coffin and looked around. As time passed by, another rush of footsteps came from the alley in the distance. ???Before Xia Yi asked his men to stand up, Gu Xi smiled: "Don''t be afraid, we are comrades in arms." Xia Yi was stunned for a moment. He looked in the direction where the footsteps came from and found that what was rushing out of the alley was really an army of undead. ?This undead army is quite mixed. There are large and small skeletons, zombies of various colors, plus some miscellaneous existences, which makes people feel chaotic. ?However, Gu Xi could hear that their footsteps were quite neat, and even if they were fast, there was no confusion. At least it can be seen that the necromancer''s control of these undead is not as random as the undead arms. ?Seeing this army, Xia Yi also glanced over there, and finally shook his head. I dont know, this flag is unfamiliar. ?Gu Xi was also a little speechless. Fortunately, at this time, the necromancer also came to Gu Xi. "Hello everyone, I''m not late. As soon as I received the news, I rushed here. My name is Wang Baogen. This is my army. How about it? The training is good." Looking at the not-so-tall necromancer, Gu Xi laughed and said, "The training is good. How many troops do you have?" "Seven hundred...thirty, seven hundred and thirty-six people, I summoned them one by one. I promise to be obedient." Hearing Wang Baogen''s words, Xia Yi''s eyelids also jumped. This is a lot of troops. Xia Yi himself brought more than 600 soldiers, mainly skeleton soldiers. Now Xia Yi also saw the situation of Wang Baogen''s troops. He thought that in addition to weapons and equipment, , Wang Baogen''s troops are no worse than his own. As for Gu Xi''s strength, not only Xia Yichui, but also Gu Xi''s more than two hundred zombies could be wiped out with a single charge. The only thing Gu Xi can use is the bone dragon. With the Bone Dragon in hand, even if you bring ten or eight skeleton soldiers, you will be treated as a large army. ???Not to mention that Gu Xi discovered such a good thing as the Soul Stone. So Xia Yi already had an idea in his mind. When the troops from Hanye City came over, he must perform well. If nothing else, he couldn''t let other necromancers gain the upper hand in terms of performance. Otherwise he would be too embarrassed to ask for more loot. ?Thinking of this, Xia Yi raised his hands, preparing to let his troops take up their positions. At this time, the first batch of demon troops appeared. When the Hanye City players came out and saw the soul stone cracked open by the incarnation of death, their faces looked as if their own father had died. In his eyes, those necromancers are doing evil. ?Such a large soul stone was actually broken into pieces. You must know that if it were a complete soul stone, it would definitely produce a brave-level demon. For the players in Hanye City, this is a treasure. Players in Hanye City pay more attention to the combat effectiveness of their subordinates. As for the level of the commander, it actually doesn''t matter in their eyes, because the battle between demons seems to be good on the surface, but it really doesn''t matter. If you enter the battlefield, you may turn around and rush out, and no one can take command if you want to. Seeing a good soul stone turned into this, the demon warlock was also a little angry. Kill them, I will kill them! (End of this chapter) Chapter 352： The battlefield meat grinder is on (132173) Chapter 352 The battlefield meat grinder opens (132173) ?Seeing the enemy demon troops charging, Gu Xi turned his head and glanced at Xia Yi and Wang Baogen. "protect yourself." ??Then Gu Xi raised the cold wind staff and hit it heavily on the ground. The ground seemed to have been struck, and there was a bang. ??Then a black ripple with blue light spots spread out around Gu Xi. This is Gu Xis death ripple. ?Its just that since Gu Xi mastered the Whisper of Death, his understanding of the Death Ripple has been significantly improved. Although the level of Death Ripple has not been improved, its power has become significantly greater. In the effect of the death ripple, there is also a certain probability of instant death. ?However, the Death Ripple still has the effect of not targeting the undead. After this blow, Xia Yi and Wang Baogen''s eyes went straight. They all understood that it was not without reason that Gu Xineng was standing here with only the tattered undead soul. ?That bone dragon is one aspect, and this hand of death ripples is another aspect. Wang Baogen leaned close to Xia Yi and said cautiously: "Brother, when that necromancer took office, he was afraid that he would choose this death ripple. When the ripple pushed through just now, my soul was almost gone." "I''m afraid that''s the case. I guess he used to be a mercenary. Have you seen the troops under his command?" I saw it, whats wrong? Is there any problem? ?Wang Baogen looked puzzled. With this look on his face, he looked a little silly. Didnt you notice that those are all level 4 miscellaneous soldiers? They obviously have not received any special training, and the weapons in their hands are also the most rubbish. They are undead troops that have just been summoned. ?Think about it, he can kill a large number of enemies with a single death ripple, and then he can summon a soul at will, and he will be level 4 in no time. Such a player should have enough undead troops under his command. But what about his undead army? " Wang Baogen only reacted after Xia Yi said this. Yes, where are his undead troops? Have you not understood this? He sold his undead army. Otherwise, how could he have such a big bone dragon? He is really an amazing businessman. Xia Yi looked at Gu Xi and couldn''t help but admire him, "This is also a big deal. Look at the necromancers who are waiting to come over. As long as they can defeat the demon warlock, they will have to agree with him. If you get benefits, you even have to give him face. There is no need for anyone to ask him about the soul stone, he really has to accept this. " ?Wang Baogen was still looking at everything in front of him stupidly, somewhat confused about the meaning of Xia Yi''s words. ?While they were talking, Gu Xi had already fought with the enemy''s demon. Because the death ripples contained some instant death effects, part of the demonic troops fell down on the spot in the death ripples. ??Gu Xi was not polite and used spiritualism on those demons. ??As the souls flew out, the corpses of these dead demons turned over and turned into zombies, attacking other demons around them. The situation for those demons who were not dead was not easy either. ??The effects of the death ripples have somewhat injured these demons. Now when these zombies attack, the weaker demons are directly killed. Subsequently, Gu Xi''s spiritualism failed again, and more and more demons turned into zombies. In an instant, the demon warlock player''s men were fighting with the zombies Gu Xi had just recruited. ?Even if he wanted to rush towards Gu Xi again, he didn''t have the strength anymore. But even so, Gu Xi had no intention of letting him go. ?With a magic potion in one hand, Gu Xi doesn''t worry about the problem of mana at all. When there is no corpse that can be used to summon souls, Gu Xi will cast Bone Storm and Death Ripple. Anyway, Gu Xi doesn''t care about how much mana he has. Such a arrogant situation has another interpretation in the eyes of Xia Yi and others. In their eyes, Gu Xi must be a big businessman. Otherwise, where would there be so many magic potions to consume? Just when they were still preparing to observe, two more demonic troops appeared from a short distance away. At this time, Xia Yi and Wang Baogen looked at each other and said, "One person per person, whoever hits the target will get it." After confirming the situation, Xia Yi and Wang Baogen rushed out with their troops. He rushed into the ranks of the demon troops head-on. ??The demon soldiers are relatively strong, but Xia Yi and Wang Baogen are obviously relatively powerful necromancers. Xiayi is rich, and the cannon fodder''s equipment is of the highest quality. ?Wang Baogen has trained well. Looking at the chaotic troops, they are quite cooperative when fighting. Every soldier will appear where they should appear. It can be said that his cooperation is the strongest among the necromancers Gu Xi has ever seen. When the two of them fought with the demon army, they fought against the demon army. ?However, they did not resurrect one after another like Gu Xi. It was obvious that they wanted to wait until the battlefield was cleared before dealing with it. ?At the same time, the two necromancers also had obvious changes in their attitudes towards using spells. Xia Yi looks down on the dark guild. What their guild is best at is dark magic and undead magic. Among dark magic, they are the best at all kinds of curses. In this way, they will naturally take the curse route in undead magic. ?When using magic, when Gu Xi saw Xia Yi, he would directly curse in an area, either to weaken the enemy or make the enemy blind. Anyway, he could always find a way to prevent the opponent from successfully attacking. ?With weakened enemies and strengthened weapons, even the weakest undead troops can still produce very good results. In just one move, he reached the rear of the demon army and was about to cause trouble for the demon warlock. On the other side, Wang Baogen is different. His fighting style is steady and his men''s coordination is quite good. Although he is facing the demon troops head-on, it still looks like they are defending. It''s just that his troops were like the center of a tornado, dragging the demon troops here and grinding them to death little by little. At this time, new necromancers and demon warlocks rushed over. As soon as they saw this situation, they took action immediately. ??The necromancer who came over knew exactly what he was going to do, and he faced the demon warlock as soon as he took action. But the goal of those demon warlocks is not to fight the necromancer, they want to grab the soul stone. So before being blocked by others, they all rushed towards the soul stone first. As long as no one stops them, they will not take the initiative to fight the Necromancer. But the problem is that the number of necromancers coming over is actually relatively large. After two days and two nights of fighting, the number of players in Bailian City was already greater than the total number of players in Hanye City and Qiufeng City. So as time passes, the number of necromancers increases, and the battle situation here becomes the focus of the night. (End of this chapter) Chapter 353： At the end of the war, clean up the battlefield (please subscribe) Chapter 353 The end of the war, cleaning up the battlefield (please subscribe) "What are you talking about? The main force of Hanye City went to Gu Xi''s side?" ?Zuo Ya was also a little surprised when he received the news. He didn''t expect that after being busy for half a night, all he had to block were scraps from the players. The real main force is not here. They fought for a long time before killing a dozen demon sorcerers. As a result, Gu Xi lured nearly fifty people over. ??This can be said to be the last fighting strength of Hanye City. If all these fifty or so people are killed, then all that will be left in Hanye City will be some stragglers. Its a pity that none of us are here. ??The necromancer who fought with Zuo Ya said it was a pity, but there was no trace of pity on his face. He is a player of the Ghost Walker Guild, and his position is the same as Zuo Yas in the Corpse Fish Dragon Guild. The two of them can now be regarded as the apparent leaders of the players in Bailian City. With their efforts in the past two days, the necromancers killed many players in the other two cities. As a result, in the final finishing stage today, something like this happened. ?This makes Zuo Ya somewhat dissatisfied. Lets go and take a look. There is still some time now. After Hanye Citys main force is defeated, we can go out to search and try to get rid of this trouble in Hanye City tonight. Starting from tomorrow, we will clean up those people in Qiufeng City. There is no time to delay, brother. " Forget it, lets go, even if it ends in the past, we still have to come forward. I have to say that Breath of the Dead only has the wrong name, not the wrong nickname. ?His presence is like breath, unnecessary but everywhere. " ?Zuo Ya said with a smile, and then started to call people, preparing to rush to the location Gu Xi said. It''s just that they were a little slower when they started. Gu Xi has no idea of ????leading the necromancers to fight. But he used his own method to show the necromancer who came over what the three divine skills were. ??As a necromancer, Gu Xi holds a magic potion bottle in one hand and a cold wind staff in the other, charging into the demon team with his undead. ?His undead troops did not care about losses and would kill the enemy whenever they saw them. Gu Xi only uses four magic spells, Death Ripple, Bone Storm, Skeleton Priest, and a lot of spiritualism. When all the mana has been used up, Gu Xi will directly incarnate death. The incarnation of death will sweep and attack the devil''s troops. After consuming all the death dragon breath and melting light, it will fly to the castle tower and guard the soul stone again. ??Only three demon warlocks died under the attack of the incarnation of death. It can be seen how powerful this incarnation of death is. ??Although he has only re-summoned the incarnation of death twice, everyone already understands that the ''bone dragon'' in Gu Xi''s hand is quite powerful and is a master who can kill people. Most importantly, you can teleport to Gu Xi. As long as Gu Xi wants to, he can summon the bone dragon to fight at any time. ??This teleportation seems to consume some mana. Gu Xi kept making moves without intending to drink a magic potion. However, when teleporting to the bone dragon, Gu Xi had to drink a bottle of magic potion. For a time, most of the demon warlocks wanted to go around Gu Xi instead of fighting Gu Xi head-on. But Gu Xi did not let go of the demon warlock''s idea. After all, he has lured everyone here, so there is no way he can leave everything to the necromancers who come over. Gu Xi still took the initiative to meet the demon sorcerer in one direction. Even if the demon sorcerer wanted to escape, Gu Xi would not let him go. With Gu Xi fighting so hard, the other necromancers also fought at their best. As time passed, more and more necromancers arrived to join the battle. They surrounded the demon warlocks and did not give these demon warlocks any chance to escape. ?At this time, the battlefield here has spanned several blocks, and even attracted some of the demons in the maple forest. It can be said that now it has become a melee with tens of thousands of people. There are more than 50 players on the Demon Warlock side, a total of more than 10,000 troops, and more than 40 undead players on the Necromancer side, a total of more than 20,000 troops, plus tens of thousands of demons who have been involved for unknown reasons. The rest, 40,000 to 50,000 people, were fighting here. The necromancers were quite happy. In such a battle, their troops became more and more numerous. The demon warlocks also worked very hard. They cooperated with each other and used such a small number of troops to fight against the undead. ??But no matter what, there is no way for the Demon Warlock to compare with the Necromancer. The Necromancer''s troops can be replenished immediately after they are killed. When the demon army dies, it really dies. When Zuo Ya and the others came over with their troops, they happened to see the end of this battle. ??Gu Xi, who had already drank four bottles of magic potion, did not make another move. He knew that he could not drink any more. If he drank any more, he would probably vomit. ??Currently Gu Xi is holding the cold wind staff and standing on the evil coffin watching the ending of the final battle. Other necromancers looked at Gu Xi''s movements, and no one thought that Gu Xi should not rest. They all saw Gu Xi''s madness during the battle. Not to mention anything else, just looking at the undead troops in Gu Xi''s hands, which numbered 1,200, we can know that the number of demons and monsters who died in Gu Xi''s hands was not only 4,000 but also 3,000. ?This accounts for almost one-fifth of the enemy''s strength, not counting the troops who died in the battle. ??If you include that group of troops, I''m afraid Gu Xi''s achievements would be much higher. ??Moreover, Gu Xi has already got everything he wants to take, and his troops have not gone to the battlefield, but are approaching the castle tower where the soul stones are stored. You can see his thoughts from his actions. Gu Xi means that what belongs to him on the battlefield has been taken by him, and you can divide the rest among yourselves. ??But the soul stone in the castle tower, which he discovered, belongs to Gu Xi, and no one can take it away. ?Thinking about Gu Xi''s fighting power, and then thinking about it, Gu Xi really won the castle tower. ?Whether its about emotion, reason, or combat effectiveness, Gu Xi has the initiative. ?Now Gu Xi is waiting for everyone to clean up the battlefield and clear out all the demon warlocks so that he can transport the soul stones back to Alidovi City. As for the spoils here, Gu Xi has already got all the spoils, and he doesn''t need to grab the rest. At this moment, Gu Xi heard the sound of an army advancing in the distance. He looked in the direction from which the sound came, and found that Zuo Ya was heading this way with a large number of necromancers. Gu Xi smiled at Zuo Ya, "You''re late!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 354： Exchanges and transactions after the war (please subscribe) Chapter 354: Exchanges and Transactions after the War (Please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes, and all kinds of support! Brother Gu, you have done a great thing. When Zuo Ya and the others came to Gu Xi, the battle was really over. ??The necromancers who came at the end really didn''t take any advantage at all. They didn''t even have a chance to clean up the battlefield. ?But they had to come here once. They didn''t come forward for such a big matter. If this matter were to be spread, they didn''t know what people would say. ?Gu Xi smiled and was about to speak when the necromancer standing beside him spoke. "Okay, stop complimenting each other here. There are only seven players left in Hanye City. It''s a good time to catch them all in one fell swoop. Now is not the time to delay. You guys, hurry up. We don''t have much time. When daylight comes, we wont be able to catch them. Hearing what the necromancer said, Zuo Ya just nodded to Gu Xi and quickly left with the necromancers who followed him. ?? Also taken away was the Necromancer, who did not gain much benefit from this battle. After all, these necromancers are rushing here and there at night just for a little loot. If they dont get it here, they will naturally go to other places to grab it. Those who stayed behind divided the spoils on the spot. Gu Xi turned his head to look at Xia Yi and waved to him. Brother Xia, I would like to ask, what level of blacksmith is needed to process the soul stone? There is no level requirement, but there are certain requirements for the hammer in the blacksmiths hand. It seems that no matter which blacksmith you give it to, you will be asked to find a special hammer. As long as the hammer is found, it can be broken. ?But I heard that this hammer seems to be disposable and will be gone after you use it. You should take good care of it yourself. " After finishing speaking, Xia Yi glanced at the soul stone, feeling secretly regretful. ??If such a large soul stone is smashed, the number of inlays will definitely reach more than twenty, not counting the purple equipment. This is a huge benefit. ?Now its all down to one person. ?But they can''t say anything yet, after all, Gu Xi discovered this castle tower and knocked it down by himself. ?No one else had any reason to grab it, and Xia Yi could only watch Gu Xi lead his troops into the castle tower. ?Just when Gu Xi stepped into the castle tower, the defense troops of the castle tower did not come out to stop Gu Xi. Its not because this defense force is weak, but because when the demon possessed them just now, all three women and one man in the castle tower were killed. The man died under the melting light. The woman fell from the sky and hit the ground of the castle tower. She was too dead to die. ?The castle tower is currently undefended, otherwise Gu Xi''s incarnation of death would not have been able to lie on the castle tower for such a long time. ?Now after entering the castle tower, Gu Xi found that he had not been prompted to dismantle the castle tower in front of him. ?This surprised Gu Xi, who was thinking about making another fortune. With doubts, Gu Xi looked around and found that not far away, a pink-haired girl was lying in the pile of rocks. Looking at her undulating body, it was obvious that she was still alive. Gu Xi stepped forward and lifted the girl to turn over, but then he hesitated a little. ??The treatment methods Gu Xi has in hand are all for the undead. Now that the little girl is not dead, if he uses this method again, he is afraid that the little girl will become a dead person. ?Gu Xi could only lay the little girl down and looked around again. But what he discovered next made Gu Xi helplessly shake his head. The other two girls have lost their breath. Gu Xi stretched out his hand and pinched the two corpses. They were of average quality and no level. If one of them summoned a soul, they would be at the level of a level 4 skeleton soldier. They might not even be able to retain their passable appearance. ?Its really a waste. ?Shaking his head, Gu Xi moved the two corpses and arranged them upright. Then he glanced at the little girl. It was about to dawn. He hoped that the little girl could wait until dawn. ?Thinking of this, Gu Xi waved his hand, and a city gate appeared in front of Gu Xi. ?The undead troops under Gu Xi quickly rushed into the city gate carrying various things. At the same time, some zombies carried the soul stone together and moved in slowly. When the city gate was released, both Xia Yi and Wang Baogen were speechless. Wang Baogen looked at Xia Yi and said with some uncertainty: "Brother, please hit me. Did I see it wrong? This is a city of death." Its the City of Death. I think Ive heard of it. There was a big guy in our class who took the City of Death at the beginning. It couldnt be him. Oh my God, what were we talking about just now? We thought our brother Gu was a businessman, but he was a real big shot. By the way, Brother Xia, have you left Brother Gus contact information? Keep it, he gave it to an owl, and you. Im here too, brother. Do you think I can be called Brother Gus lackey in the future? Are you stupid? Thats not how the word lackey is used. Xia Yi said with a speechless expression. ?While he was speaking, Gu Xi had already transported the soul stone back to the city of Alidovi. After sending all the troops back to Aridovi City, Gu Xi walked out of the castle tower with the Cold Wind Staff. ?At this time, the battlefield has almost been cleaned up, and the players are gathering together in twos and threes to exchange their gains this time. When they saw Gu Xi coming out, they all stopped what they were doing and looked at Gu Xi. They all saw the scene of Gu Xi leaving the city gate just now. ?At this time, they all understood that Gu Xi was the best person in their class. The gap between them is a huge difference. Now they dont dare to come over to communicate with Gu Xi. ?Looking at the players like this, Gu Xi was stunned, but he still walked towards the players. The harvest this time is not bad. Is there anything I can trade that I cant use? I also got some green and blue quality things this time, and some of them are really useless. After all, the direction is different, so I just want to ask if anyone is willing to trade with me. I promise not to lower the price. " After listening to Gu Xi''s words, these players quickly gathered around, and they were all willing to believe in Gu Xi''s character. After all, Gu Xi generously attracted everyone here at the beginning to encircle and suppress the demon. ??If it weren''t for Gu Xi, they wouldn''t have gotten so many good trophies. ?So these players also gathered around, wanting to communicate more with Gu Xi and express their gratitude to Gu Xi. ?At the same time, they not only took out the things they had just obtained on the battlefield, but also took out some useless goods in their own hands to trade with Gu Xi. In the process of communicating with these players, Gu Xi also learned a lot of news that he didn''t know before and made quite a few friends. (End of this chapter) Chapter 355： Late night mending (133175) Chapter 355: Replenishing Demons at Night (133175) The average number of subscriptions is 1752. Thank you all for your support. We will work hard to add more updates. Please give me monthly votes, recommended votes and subscriptions! After a round of communication, Gu Xi traded all the useless green equipment he had collected this time. In exchange for something he wanted. ?Among these things, the two copper fish keel bones are the most attractive to Gu Xi. I dont know where the player got them from. After replacing the two bronze bones, Gu Xi fed them to the incarnation of death on the spot. More than half of the current Death Incarnation''s body has turned into the color of brass. Only five more copper bones are needed for the Death Incarnation to complete the transformation of the entire body. It''s just that things like bronze bones can be encountered but not sought. Gu Xi can only collect it according to the situation, and there is no guarantee that he can collect it. It was another thing that made Gu Xi quite satisfied. This is a troop skin that a player got from a weirdo. Ghost Skin-Bai Wuchang: Can transform all ghost-type troops into the appearance of Bai Wuchang. ??This is the skin that Gu Xi found for the Ghost Team. Otherwise, there were many players who took out the skins of the soldiers this time, and Gu Xi would not have just chosen this one. After exchanging items, Gu Xi left everyones contact information, then stepped into the city gate and returned to Alidovi City. When he appeared in Aridovi City again, Gu Xi couldn''t help but press his forehead. He originally wanted to go out to recover his mana. As a result, not only was the mana not restored, but several extra bottles of magic potion were consumed. ?His head felt like it was going to explode now. ??I''m afraid I won''t be able to go back to Wu Dou''s house now. Gu Xi thought for a moment and looked up at the sky. Go to the pub. After saying that, Gu Xi lay down on the evil coffin and let the evil coffin find its own way. ?However, Gu Xi did not forget the things he brought back. The soul stone is sent to the blacksmiths shop, and other things are sent to the warehouse for sorting. After finishing speaking, Gu Xi closed his eyes directly. Gu Xi believed that he was safe in the city of Alidovi. Just as he thought, Gu Xi fell asleep as soon as he lay down on the evil coffin. When Xie Coffin arrived in front of the tavern, she didnt need any instructions at all. The Boneless Wine Lady in the tavern ran out excitedly and hugged Gu Xi. Mine, this is mine! ?But soon the Bone Wine Lady was dragged aside by the Blood Courtesan, and the Corpse Succubus carefully carried Gu Xi into the tavern. ?Although the corpse succubus is a dead person, she still remembers the ability of being a succubus. ??Succubus is that kind of awesome race that can still do whatever a man should do even if he is unconscious. Although Gu Xi is asleep now, he is not dead. The corpse succubus naturally knows how to deal with it. ?After moving Gu Xi into the tavern, the corpse succubus asked someone to bring him wine to replenish his mana, and fed it into Gu Xi''s mouth one by one. ?At the same time, a trace of mana appeared on the fingertips of the Corpse Succubus, lightly pressing on Gu Xi''s temple. ?This is the succubus''s specialty. With this little magic power, the succubus can make people move faster or slower. It can make people feel it, and it can also make people fall prey to it without even realizing it. When Gu Xi fell asleep, he felt as if he had been soaked in warm water, and his whole body was about to float. This feeling made Gu Xi quite comfortable, and he didn''t even want to open his eyes. I just want to sleep like this forever. ?It wasn''t until a voice came to his ears that he woke up. A new day begins, now settle yesterday''s information: ? Bai Liancheng: 319 players, 138 died or quit, and 1 player on the ranking list. Hanye City: 320 players, 320 died or quit, and 0 players on the ranking list (all players in Hanye City were wiped out). Autumn Wind City: 320 players, 267 died or quit, and 53 were on the leaderboard. Hearing this voice, Gu Xi sat up instantly. Before he could realize where he was, he felt a bullet on the top of his head. Gu Xi opened his eyes and found that he was lying on the corpse succubus''s lap. "Where''s the wine girl, bring me some wine to wake me up. How''s the situation over there with Luna?" Looking at his own magic power, and pressing his forehead again, Gu Xi nodded with satisfaction. After sleeping this time, my mana has been restored, and the headache caused by extracting too much mana is gone. ?Looks like I had a good sleep this night. How is the situation over there with Luna? After waking up for a while, Gu Xi asked again. ?At this time, the Boneless Wine Girl, who had been dragged by the Blood Oiran, had a chance to come over. Whatever you want to ask, come and ask me. ? Gu Xi looked at the bone-skinned wine lady who raised her head and said with a smile: "Wine Lady, didn''t you say you want to change the skin? Why is the skin not ready yet?" Its hard to find good skin, but its rare that adults still care about me. Im very happy. When you are happy, can you work hard? The barracks over there were built a long time ago and are already at Level 2. Where are you now? The Blood Oiran is here permanently and is still at Level 1. You have to work hard. Thats not the case. To upgrade the tavern, you need to master the types of drinks and food. Im working on that too. Its good if you work hard. By the way, didnt you ask me, how is Lunas situation now? I heard that there are still three big weird nodes that have not been defeated, and they have joined forces. The most important thing is that one of them wants to resurrect the other big weird nodes and take back the territory that Lady Luna took away. The two sides are fighting now. " Hearing this, Gu Xi knew that it was his own side that was holding him back. ??If he hadn''t run out last night, he would have been able to dispose of the weird corpse just by relying on the magic potion in his hand. The situation will not be dragged out like this. Thinking of this, Gu Xi quickly stood up and said, "Ask them to send the big weird corpse to the evil wood lake. Where is the evil coffin? Let''s go. By the way, the wine girl, prepare the wine that can restore mana. Im afraid there will be a lot of demand later. After saying that, Gu Xi rushed out of the tavern with the cold wind staff. ?Looking at Gu Xi jumping onto the evil coffin and leaving in a hurry, the three people in the tavern looked at each other, not knowing what to say. After a while, the corpse succubus said: "I should be the one to take action this time. You should prepare some food and wine. I will send them over now. The weather is so good today. I really deserve the benefit." ?While the corpse succubus and the others were discussing this matter, Gu Xi had already arrived at the evil wood lake. ?At this time, there were several more corpses at Xemu Lake. Dimi was taking off his stockings and soaking his feet in Xemu Lake. The water of Xiemu Lake also has a certain stimulating effect for Dimi. At this time, Dimi was closing his eyes and kicking the water with his feet. ??If she were not so big, this would be a beautiful sight. When Gu Xi arrived here, Dimi looked up at Gu Xi and pointed at the body on the ground. The bodies have all been brought back! (End of this chapter) Chapter 356： Changes in Xiemu Lake (134175) Chapter 356 Changes in Xiemu Lake (134175) No more words, come and help me, Dimi. As Gu Xi spoke, he personally picked up a body and disposed of it on the spot. This time, Gu Xi had no time to pay attention to the ordinary weird corpses. He was heading directly for the big weird corpses. ?Only when the materials are not enough, he will extract them from small weirdos. If there are enough materials, Gu Xi has no idea of ????taking action on ordinary weirdos. Because of drinking wine, Gu Xi''s total mana has increased. Plus, he had a good nights sleep and was very energetic, so his processing speed was extremely fast. Under Gu Xi''s handling, an undead transformation circle was quickly set up. What was pushed in this time was a large and strange corpse in the shape of a snake. At this time, Gu Xi has a further understanding and understanding of the undead transformation technique. The newly prepared magic circle was arranged more smoothly than the last one. After the strange snake shape was sent in, Gu Xi did not rush to start, but carefully checked all the details, and then completed the ritual of transforming the undead. ?During the Gu Xi ceremony, Gu Xi did not let the undead transformation circle extract his own mana like the previous two times, but controlled the output of mana. In some places where mana is not needed, Gu Xi can save it. Where a large amount of mana is needed, Gu Xi will not stop the loss of mana. As the mana was injected into the huge snake-shaped weirdness, it also began to change. ??The snake in front of me has obviously grown in size, and its skin and scales have slowly turned into a strange mirror color. You can even see reflections in the scales. ?However, this change only occurred for a moment. Under the control of mana, this snake-shaped strange thing actually flew up on its own, and its body slowly became extremely stiff. Its just that no matter how stiff it is, for a snake, the body can still twist continuously. ?This is also a characteristic of snakes. Even if it has no head, its body can still twist three times. Now that Gu Xi''s spiritualism has inspired death, the situation is different. At this time, the snake''s upper body stood up directly. At this moment, Gu Xi suddenly felt a strong suction force coming from under Xiemu Lake, as if he wanted to **** the snake in. ?Under normal circumstances, Gu Xi only needs to express his attitude to block the suction force. After all, this city is his city. But this time Gu Xi had a feeling that Xiemu Lake needed this snake, and this city needed this snake. ?This feeling was what Gu Xi had felt when he made a contract with Luna. The connection between him and the contracted undead was not comparable to that of ordinary undead. As soon as he felt this way, Gu Xi raised his hand without even thinking, and the snake, which had not completely completed its undead transformation, fell into the evil wood lake. Then Gu Xi saw a waterspout rising from the evil wood lake, entangled in the tentacles of the tree roots that were still stuck in the evil wood lake and had not been digested. As the waterspout moves upward, a large amount of lake water pours down from top to bottom. ?The tree root tentacles no longer exist. Normally, it only takes three more rounds of sacrifices before the tree root tentacles will be completely integrated into the Evil Wood Lake. At that time, this Evil Wood Lake will become the most important part of Alidovi City. But Gu Xi never expected that a strange snake-shaped thing could cause such a change. ?This made Gu Xi''s heart move, and he began to inject mana into the weird snake-shaped position. But with the injection of Gu Xi''s mana, a big wave started in Xiemu Lake. The big wave knocked down the last tree root tentacles with one blow. ?Then Gu Xi heard a bang coming from Xiemu Lake. After that, the huge tree roots that were originally planted in Xiemu Lake disappeared. The originally green lake water was now like a green mirror, with a large number of dark green lotus leaves floating on the lake surface. Looking at it from a distance It''s like the mirror is inlaid with snake scales. ?At this moment, a voice came from Gu Xi''s ear. Xiemu Lake has completed the sixth round of sacrifices, all troops in the city have attack +1, the lake water automatically gathers Yin Qi, and the city produces +500 negative energy every day. [Evil Wood Lake activates the seventh round of sacrifice (0/2000). All troops in the city have attack +2, defense +1, and vitality +10. The attacks of all arrow towers in the city automatically increase toxicity. The lake water can complement, strengthen, and purify corpses. The quality of the corpse forms a poisonous cloud over Alidovi City, prohibiting all non-our troops from flying, changing the territorial environment in the nearby area, and generating +500 negative energy every day. Looking at the message that popped up, Gu Xi was speechless. He didn''t expect that a strange snake-shaped thing could be compared to the sacrifices of so many strange things. It seems that there are really many differences here. ?Although the transformation of the snake-shaped and weird undead failed, Gu Xi still gained something. So Gu Xi was not frustrated at all. Instead, he quickly took out the letter he had left before and looked at the strange situation. ??This time, there were eight big monsters dragged back by Dimi, five of which were humanoid corpses. Gu Xi planned to deal with the human corpse first. After all, many things can be reused during processing. ??Moreover, these strange human figures in front of us obviously have some abilities that are connected or mutually reinforcing. When Gu Xi looked through the detailed descriptions of these five weird figures, he found that two of the five weird figures had more outstanding characteristics, while the other three were relatively common. ??Gu Xi dragged these three corpses with more weird characteristics than ordinary ones together, first took out their death rules and poured them into the [Water of Order]. ??Then Gu Xicai dealt with the three corpses one by one. The three corpses were a man, a woman and a child. The man looked like an office worker, but his hair was almost gone. If Luna hadn''t explained his situation in detail, Gu Xi would have even thought that the top of his head was The source of his strange power. ?The woman was in her twenties and was wearing a red dress. I dont know how Luna treated her when she died. Anyway, her orifices were bleeding and her limbs were blue. At a glance, she could tell that she died in a relatively violent manner. As for the child, if he hadn''t fallen to the ground, Gu Xi would have thought he was undead. That little eyeball looks like a white eye. These three corpses were carefully handled by Gu Xi. They all belong to the weird mirror images related to life. Anyone who triggers their taboos in life will be led into their own mirror image and killed, using the lives of other people to improve their sense of weirdness. Power and control over mirror space. ?Just like the office worker, his strange power comes from the glasses on his face. He can observe everything comprehensively without saying anything. This is his ability. (End of this chapter) Chapter 357： The success and failure of undead transformation (please subscribe) Chapter 357 The success and failure of the transformation of the undead (please subscribe) After placing the three corpses into the undead transformation array, Gu Xi''s eyes fell on the child''s corpse. ?Among these corpses, the corpse of this child is the most difficult to dispose of. With such a small stature, there are no undead souls he knows that are suitable for this kind of existence. When Gu Xi took action, when the spiritualism fell on the child, his movements obviously paused. It was precisely because of this meal that the originally smooth mana injection showed a slight fluctuation. ?This wave exploded three corpses on the spot. At the scene where flesh and blood were everywhere, the skeletons of the three corpses flew together on their own initiative and were quickly spliced ??together. ??Finally, these bones floated in the air, forming a large skeletal creature made of many bones. ??This large skeletal creature has no legs. On its back are bone wings composed of ribs. Three skulls hang on its chest. In front of the huge sternum is an arm holding a bone sickle. Gu Xi recognized the skeletal creature in this state. ??This is the skeleton creature among the undead that corresponds to the Stitch Monster, the Skeleton Demon. It is also a high-level undead unit that starts at level 6. It seems that the situation of the undead in front of me will be the same as that of the previous Labyrinth Devourer. As expected, as the skeleton demon''s condition stabilized, Gu Xi saw the pop-up message. You successfully used spiritualism, your spiritualism experience +1, and you have some understanding of skills such as corpse structure, undead research, and soul knowledge. [Skeleton of Doom (level 4, summoned object): experience (0/500), attack 14, defense 9, life 41, skill: Sacrifice of the Undead (when each skeleton of doom dies, 15 to 20 will appear in the same place) Temporary skeleton soldiers), unlimited counterattack (will actively counterattack when faced with all attacks), range attack (can attack enemies at multiple locations around it). Explanation: The evil spirit blessed these bones, and the necromancer resurrected them. Looking at the description in front of him, Gu Xi knew that his guess was correct. This was another high-level undead soldier. ??But Gu Xi also understood that compared to the cemetery, Gu Xi had three large buildings that could produce skeleton troops. As long as there is any one that can be upgraded to level 2, this kind of doomed skeleton can be trained immediately. ?The combat effectiveness of these doomed skeletons can only be considered average. Even with the attribute blessings of the city and Gu Xi, their combat effectiveness can only be considered average. ?This is the characteristic of the undead arms. The strong ones are extremely strong, but the weak ones are just scum in the same level. ??But this kind of doomed skeleton still has its own advantages. Whether it is a one-to-many range attack, or a direct infinite counterattack after being hit, it is a good skill. Not to mention that after he dies in battle, he can turn into fifteen to twenty skeleton soldiers. This is the final role of the Doom Skeleton. From this point, we can see the position of the Doom Skeleton on the battlefield. ??Although he is not as good as various knights, training such a soldier will definitely not be a loss. I want it, come here, take this to the evil church. ?Gu Xi decisively issued the order to send the doomed skeleton back. ??This kind of soldiers must be protected first. We don''t need this few troops now. After sending away the doomed skeleton, Gu Xi dealt with the remaining corpses. Originally, Gu Xi thought that with the previous successes, the next undead transformation would become easier. But Gu Xi never expected that all the five subsequent undead transformations he carried out would fail. All five corpses exploded on the spot, turning into fragments of flesh, blood and bones, scattered all over the ground, leaving nothing behind. Regarding the situation in front of him, Gu Xi was speechless. He never expected that the final situation would be like this. Fortunately, before these weird corpses were disposed of, their death rules were extracted by Gu Xi and soaked in [Water of Order]. Even if the transformation of the undead failed, it would not affect Gu Xi''s ability to prevent these weird resurrections. With a depressed look on his face, Gu Xi easily dealt with all the ordinary and weird death rules here, and then took care of these weird corpses. ??Gu Xi has always believed that the reason why the transformation of the undead failed just now must be because the materials were wrong, and now he must process and distribute the materials. Actually, this is not the case. Gu Xi is just forcing himself to use the skills he has not learned yet, so problems are bound to happen. It would be strange if there is no problem. The previous successes were just due to good luck. ?It''s just that Gu Xi hasn''t figured it out yet and thinks he made a mistake in the materials. After processing all the materials, Gu Xi turned his attention to the body of Princess Anna that had been soaked in the water. Previously, Gu Xi had thought that after taking care of the big weird corpse, he would go back and deal with Princess Anna. As a result, the five consecutive failures just now dampened Gu Xi''s confidence. In a short period of time, Gu Xi may not have much confidence to carry out undead transformation again. ?And Princess Anna only had one last chance to summon the spirit, and Gu Xi was not willing to waste the paladin''s hard work. Finally, Gu Xi glanced at Princess Anna, waved his hand, and sent her body into the deepest part of Xiemu Lake. It is now a place used to purify and strengthen the corpse. Gu Xi needs to ensure that the quality of Princess Anna''s corpse is always maintained at a very high level. ??He asked people to pack up the materials on the edge of Xiemu Lake, and then Gu Xi asked the undead to send the Dead Mirror Immortal back to the library. After doing all this, Gu Xi jumped onto the Xie coffin. ?This time Gu Xi planned to go to the blacksmith shop first. On the one hand, the soul stone is very important, and on the other hand, the full set of war equipment that Gu Xi ordered from the blacksmith shop should be ready by now. After taking care of the blacksmith shop, Gu Xi still needs to run to several other training camps. ? Today is the beginning of a new week, and this is a good time to withdraw your troops. ?Gu Xi is currently lacking in units such as gargoyles and vampires. If these troops are not taken back, Gu Xi will naturally be thinking about it. ?So Gu Xi sat in the evil coffin and ran around the city. After a while, he came to the blacksmith shop. As the core building, the blacksmith shop is naturally built in the main city. As soon as Gu Xi arrived here, he felt that the style of the building was completely different from that in the main city. When he saw Gu Xi, a bearded muscular man whose body was half made of iron came out. Sir, cant you move the blacksmith shop to another place? Its really inconvenient for me to work here. Gu Xi laughed when he heard this, "Anderson, there is nothing I can do about placing this first core building here, but I promise you, when I build the second blacksmith shop, I will We must choose a better place and arrange for you to go there. (End of this chapter) Chapter 358： Blacksmith shop and war machinery (please subscribe) Chapter 358 Blacksmith Shop and War Machinery (Please subscribe) Building name: Blacksmith shop Level: Level 1 (can be upgraded) ?Characteristics: The weapons and equipment of the soldiers in the city can be upgraded. Each level up will increase the attack and defense of all soldiers by 1 point, and increase the life by 10 points. The progress is 1 level (33%). Heroes can purchase property war equipment at the blacksmith shop (healing tent is a special product of this city, and slings are common to all blacksmith shops). It can smelt iron ore and recast gray metal waste. Part of the building prerequisites. Blacksmith: Anderson (Level 1) Characteristic impact: ? Mechanization: The quality of the war equipment produced will be improved by one level. Those with strong strength: When recasting metal junk, the probability of finding the best quality will be higher. Charge: The soldiers produced use ordinary weapons, which are more suitable for enchanting. ule as the first blacksmith, his existence represents the lower limit of the weapons of the city''s soldiers, so please make sure there are enough materials in the blacksmith shop to ensure that the soldiers'' weapons upgrades are always carried out. ?After taking a look at the progress of the blacksmith shop, Gu Xi walked to the side, where there was a small wooden box that was not too big. ? Gu Xi opened the box and took a look, and found that inside was a thick cloth that looked like woven wire. This is the citys specialty war equipment, the treatment tent. Healing Tent (Level 1): The first aid tent can restore the health of friendly troops during combat (cannot be resurrected). ??Note: The treatment tent is affected by skills such as war mechanics and first aid. Without first aid, a maximum of 25 points of life can be restored per minute, and the recovery target cannot be selected. Looking at the treatment tent in front of him, Gu Xi''s eyes lit up. This is what he wants. The War Mechanics that Gu Xi has mastered has a function similar to the first aid skill. It can increase the number of life points restored per minute for the treatment tent, and can even specify the recovery target in the later stage. After he learns the branch abilities of war mechanics, he can even master the two branch skills of first aid tent and plague tent. One of these two skills is to revive troops on the battlefield, and the other is to attack the enemy on the battlefield. It can be said that this is a sharp weapon on the battlefield. ??If Gu Xi had brought a treatment tent with him during last night''s battle, he wouldn''t have been helpless when he encountered the little girl''s situation. Not to mention, Gu Xi will encounter more of the same thing in the future. He must also consider treatment options for the rest of his troops. After hanging the box containing the treatment tent behind the evil coffin, Gu Xi came to a trebuchet. The trebuchet in front of me is a medium-sized trebuchet. It is only five meters long and can be pushed by three people. However, it is impossible to operate it without more than ten people. The most important thing is that the stone bullets required for this kind of trebuchet are specially made. There are four different kinds of specialized stone bullets placed next to the trebuchet. Trebuchet (Level 1): The trebuchet can attack city walls and arrow towers in siege battles. The order of attack is city walls, gates, and arrow towers. Explanation: The trebuchet is affected by skills such as war mechanics and ballistics. If there is no ballistics, it can shoot once per minute, and the attack point cannot be selected when shooting. ? ?Trebuchets, like healing tents, are abilities that must be mastered by war mechanics. After mastering it, you can also learn ballistics, and then learn skills such as sulfur rain and magic stone bullets. It can be said that like the treatment tent, it is something that may not be used on the battlefield, but as long as it is used, it will be a big killer. Watching Gu Xi circle around the trebuchet, Anderson also laughed: "Sir, you can rest assured, there is nothing that I make that is not useful." I can see it. Although this trebuchet may be small, it is powerful. ?Have you tried it? How far can a stone bullet be shot? " "Three hundred and fifty meters, this is a conservative distance." Anderson said proudly. As soon as Gu Xi heard this, he knew the power of this thing. The attack range of his death ripple was fifty meters centered on Gu Xi, and the farthest magic he could hit, the Magic Arrow, had an effective attack range of one hundred meters. about. Under Gu Xi''s men, the best skeleton shooter has a shooting range of about 150 meters. Beyond this distance, they basically can''t shoot anything. ?The trebuchet in front of him can hit a distance of 350 meters. Just by looking at this, you can know the level of Anderson. And the four types of stone bullets have different functions. The ones with cracks on them are recast stone bullets used when attacking city walls. ??Don''t use this kind of smooth rolling stone bullet, which is used to hit enemies in the city. ?The square-shaped ones are the ramming stone bullets used to smash city gates. Coupled with ordinary stone bullets, we only have these four types of stone bullets available. As for the shotguns you mentioned, there really arent any. Slingshots are used against city walls and gates. The trebuchet does not hit people. " ? Gu Xi also knows the rule that trebuchets do not hit people. If you want to use trebuchets to hurt people, you can only use some marginal means at most. ??For example, when smashing the city wall, you accidentally hit some people, or if the stone rolled an extra distance on the city wall when you threw it, other things are not allowed. So Gu Xi didnt object much to Andersons words, but asked directly. "Andersen, did you see the soul stone I sent over before? Do you have any idea how to deal with it?" "Yes, this thing is simple. The top of the thing has already cracked. Just give it a strong impact. What other artifacts, hammers, etc. are used by other people? I don''t need it. We have a mechanical hammer. . Just wait for me for a day, and I will make the mechanical hammer, and then you can come over and smash the golden eggs. " Hearing this, Gu Xi couldn''t help but laugh. ?As Anderson said, breaking the soul stone is like breaking a golden egg. "Okay, I''ll come back tomorrow. Now I have to go to the city to recruit troops. You should be busy first." ?Gu Xi smiled and walked out of the blacksmith shop, and then he jumped onto the evil coffin. Lets go, starting from the cult church, we have a lot of places to run this time. As soon as Gu Xi finished speaking, the evil coffin headed towards the evil church. Normally, Luna does all the recruiting and other things. ?This time Luna was still fighting, and Gu Xi became a support worker. At this time, Gu Xi also felt for the first time the many things Luna had to deal with every day. As far as recruiting soldiers every week, you need to travel around the entire city to complete the recruitment of soldiers. After calling out all the soldiers, Gu Xi came to the fire in front of the main city gate. ?Today''s fire has been replaced by a new batch of refugees. As soon as Gu Xi arrived here, he got a piece of news. The fire attracted a group of refugees this week. Do you need to meet them? (End of this chapter) Chapter 359： Send troops to support Luna (135176) Chapter 359 Send troops to support Luna (135176) The average order is 1769, keep going forward and work hard to update! ?As Gu Xi stood by the fire, he saw a squeaking sound coming from the fire. ?The sound was like someone polishing a weapon with stones. It seems that this time the people in the fire are refreshed. But when Gu Xi glanced inside, Gu Xi''s brows couldn''t help but frown. Minotaurs*10 will be produced this week, requiring 200 units of resource recruitment! [Minotaur (level 3 summoned troops): experience (0/350), attack 5, defense 2, life 31, skills: bravery (morale at least +1), double attack (actively attack the enemy twice), blood of the earth (Standing on the ground, you can recover 3 points of life per minute)] Looking at the soldiers in front of him, Gu Xi couldn''t help but press his forehead. Perhaps he directly spawned the red dragon last time and used up all his good luck. This time he encountered the weakest minotaur called the blood bull. Minotaur is a very common type of soldier, and it is also the basic condition for the spiritual transformation of certain Eastern ghost soldiers. So in the Netherbone Wind Academy, there is a special class about Minotaurs. Minotaurs range from level 3 to level 6. The most common one is naturally the minotaur mixed with the shadow dragon. Starting at level 6, you can master initiative (counterattack before the enemy attacks), slash (not immune to counterattack, small Large creatures will be knocked back) and fighting spirit (each normal attack will increase its own morale by 6 points, with a maximum of 30 points). ?This kind of tauren is called a ferocious bull. Then there is the Tauren series that mixes with the black dragon. They start at level 5. They have unlimited counterattacks and are invincible powerful bulls in melee combat. Next is the beef bull that starts at level 4, which is also a minotaur. At least the minotaur that starts at level 4 is full of muscles, has high strength, and has the ability to charge at short distances. Only the blood cow in front of you is the weakest. The only strong thing is that it has longer vitality and can replenish blood on the spot. It is the best material to act as a human shield. ? Gu Xi never thought that he would be able to spawn such a Minotaur. Even if he spawned a batch of beef cattle, it would be better than this. ?However, since they have been spawned, Gu Xi will naturally not let these blood cows go. No, they are minotaurs. Gu Xi will naturally not waste such a good opportunity. He summoned these minotaurs on the spot. ?Looking at the minotaur in front of him with a bull''s head, a short axe, and no clothes on his body, Gu Xi didn''t say anything. ?Although these minotaurs don''t look very good, one thing is good. Their morale can always be maintained at 1 point. In other words, although they hate the undead troops, they are rare beings who can mix with the undead troops without reducing their morale. Looking at these minotaurs, Gu Xi pointed at them. You are here just in time, please help me transport the trebuchet and stone projectiles. ?Minotaurs are quite obedient. They all know that they have no fighting ability and they just rely on their muscular frame to scare people. So they did whatever Gu Xi asked them to do. ?When Gu Xi asked them to carry the trebuchet, the two minotaurs directly lifted the trebuchet and walked forward. Each of the remaining minotaurs carried at least three stone bullets. I have to say that their team of minotaurs is quite powerful. Even if they are carrying such heavy things, their movement speed is not slow at all. In this way, Gu Xi no longer has to worry about being unable to transport his war machinery. After integrating all the new minotaurs into the army, Gu Xi glanced at the new troops under his command and waved decisively. ?Following Gu Xi''s movements, an owl fell into Gu Xi''s hands. ?Gu Xi wrote a note casually and stuffed it into the owl''s talon. "Go find Luna!" Gu Xi wanted to tell Luna that he had already dealt with a few big weird bodies, and now he didn''t need to deal with the corpses of other big weird ones. At the same time, he also told Luna that this time he had already trained this week''s troops, and the more than 1,200 undead soldiers he had brought back had also completed the transformation of their units. You can participate in the battle at any time now. If Luna needs it, you can have people arrange for troops to go there. After sending the owl away, Gu Xi returned to the library. ?Now he doesn''t want to create any more complications. While waiting, it is most appropriate to read a book and restore his mana. Only when he is studying here and something happens, he can put down the book in his hand and deal with it immediately. As for going back to Wu Dous house to rest? This idea has completely disappeared from Gu Xis mind. There was such a big fuss when I got back last night. Gu Xi was afraid that if he went back, he might cause some trouble. ?Then he might as well read in Aridovi City and solidify his foundation. So in the library, Gu Xi took out a magazine, sat at the desk and read it carefully. ??Sometimes he would put his hands on the table to show his innocence. About half an hour later, an owl appeared at the window near the library, knocking against the window constantly, as if to draw Gu Xi''s attention. After a pause, he stood up and took the owl into the library. Then he took out Luna''s reply from the owl''s talon. Sir, there is a problem with the last three nodes, please support me! After seeing this letter, Gu Xi stood up immediately. ?As soon as he loosened his grip, the owl flew away. As Gu Xi walked outside, he started calling people. ?His undead troops have already been gathered, and the evil coffin is waiting outside the library. As soon as Gu Xi came out of the library, the evil coffin moved in front of Gu Xi. Gu Xi turned over and lay on top of the evil coffin. Then the undead army began to move forward, following Gu Xi, and rushed out of Alidovi City together. After leaving the city, the owl led the way. It seemed that Luna had discovered how to use the owl. ?But at this time, Gu Xi was still thinking about the raven of Chaoyang Guild. ?Before starting the Bailian Festival, the Chaoyang Guild gave Gu Xi five raven eggs and told Gu Xi that they would hatch slowly if they were placed in a place full of deathly energy. It has been how many days, and the raven''s egg has not hatched yet. If Gu Xi didn''t have an owl hut of his own, he probably wouldn''t have known how to contact other players. ?Now Luna has discovered the function of an owl that can lead the way. ?Looks like the Owl House will be upgraded soon. With such thoughts, Gu Xi also looked back at Alidovi City with a smile on his face. As Alidovi City prospers, Gu Xi''s Death City skill level will also steadily increase. I believe it wont be long before Death City reaches level 5. ?Just when Gu Xi was thinking about good things, he suddenly discovered that the sky not far away was dyed blue. (End of this chapter) Chapter 360： The last enemy (136176) Chapter 360 The Last Enemy (136176) Looking at the situation in front of him, Gu Xi was shocked. He did not expect that there was such a large defensive barrier only forty kilometers away from Alidovi City. Is this a forward base with enemies? ?Before Gu Xi gave the order to get his men ready for battle, ten red dragons flew out of the blue light curtain. ?These red dragons were hovering near Gu Xi''s team and did not launch an attack. Only when Gu Xi took a look did he realize that this was his own team. The light curtain that dyes the sky blue in front of you is actually the function of the energy orb. For this battle, Luna really moved out all the property in Alidovi City. ??The energy orb was moved here as soon as it was built, using it as a temporary base. ?Seeing the situation in front of him, Gu Xi knew that the enemy Luna faced this time was relatively powerful, otherwise Luna would not have done such a thing. After following the red dragon into the light curtain, Gu Xi saw the situation in this temporary base. Except for the fist-sized blue orb floating in the middle of the camp, the most conspicuous location in the entire base is the square table under the orb. ?This square table is the same as the square table in the meeting hall, with a map spread on it. Luna and Gu Xi''s five heroes were studying the situation around the map. At the same time, all the undead troops under Gu Xi are stationed nearby. Because most of Gu Xi''s men were undead, except for the red dragon which was accustomed to circling in the sky, the other troops did not make any movement when they were resting. When Gu Xi came over, they took the initiative to give up their positions. ?Seeing the situation in front of him, Gu Xi divided the troops he brought and said to the troops surrounding the perimeter. Let the leader come and pick up troops. ?Hearing Gu Xi''s order, all the leaders walked out of their respective teams and faced the undead army brought by Gu Xi. ?Taking this opportunity, Gu Xi also came to Luna. Luna, how is the situation now? While speaking, Gu Xi had already seen the map. He discovered that what was drawn on the map should be the strange mirror space that Luna had just taken down. ?This space is not too big, but the map is a little weird and winding. Just looking at the map, Gu Xi felt that his mind was in chaos. He really couldn''t recognize the route in front of him. There is some trouble now. There are nineteen big weirdos occupying nodes, and now only three are left. There are only two nodes left. ??However, there is one person here who is more difficult to defeat. He is the only one among these strange mirror images who does not take the direction of the mirror image. The mirror image is just one of the powers he has. In addition to mirror images, he also has strange attributes such as water, dragons, legends, and rumors. ?His name is Jing Longwang, and his strength is about level 9. The mirror ability he masters should be the mirror entrance and exit, that is, through the mirror or the water surface, you can freely enter and exit his territory. This is the last place we are going to fight, Jinglong Palace. The problem now is that the territory of Jinglong Palace is not in the strange mirror space. Rather, a water well can be put in at any time and the entrance and exit can be placed at any position in this space. ??If I lead my troops there, the other two mirror images will be released by him, and then they will go to grab the node occupied by me. But if I dont send troops, the node here will not be defeated. If time goes by, new mirror images will appear strangely, and everything will be in vain. " Level 9 King Long Jing? How many troops does he have under his command? ?Gu Xi asked curiously. "Three troops, totaling about 4,000 people in total. I asked White Bone Wine Lady to help me check this." "Then do you know what other abilities this Jing Dragon King has?" Gu Xi asked again. I know that he has mastered the strange ability of the mirror image. He can take people away through the well, and he can also place the well wherever he wants, just like opening a portal. This is his only connection with the strange space of the mirror. ?However, I guess that he should also have a strange ability of mirroring. I fought him once and I couldn''t force him to use this trick. In addition, he can use water spells and can transform into a dragon for close combat. It is relatively difficult to deal with. " Luna quickly talked about the situation of King Jing Long. Where are the other two living big weirdos? One person gave up his territory directly at the beginning of the battle, which is the big weirdness of this spiked mountain. His ability is mirror assassination. That is to say, he will not appear when you are not looking in the mirror, but as soon as you look in the mirror, he can attack you through the reflection you see. I ambushed him once and cleared away all the mirrors and water surfaces nearby. It turned out that he could attack through the reflection in people''s pupils. ??If it weren''t for the Skeleton Mirror Guard given by the adults, this guy would be really difficult to deal with. ??Now that he has the Skeleton Mirror Guard, he is easier to deal with, but he ran to the Jing Dragon King. He only came out to cause damage when the Jing Dragon King took action, and the rest of the time he hid with the Jing Dragon King. The other one is this location, Mirror Lake. ??This is a great guy. He used fragments of mirrors to piece together a lake surface. ??However, he always calls this place the Lake of Connecting the Sky, and it feels like the hub of the entire weird mirror space. ??Every time I want to attack here first, the Jing Dragon King always comes out to cause trouble. And when I was digging the Well Dragon King, he would come out and destroy it again. Now this matter has been delayed. " At this time, Gu Xi finally understood Luna''s difficulty. "I''ll help you dig the Well Dragon King. Didn''t you say that the Well Dragon King has the least connection with the weird mirror space? I''ll handle this. If it doesn''t work, I''ll hold the enemy back." You take down that Mirror Lake first. After killing the last two big weirdos, go back and deal with the Jing Dragon King. " Thats exactly what I think, sir, King Jing Long is relatively strong, so you should be more careful. ? Gu Xi nodded affirmatively and asked in detail about the other battles of King Jing Long. Luna fought against Jinglong King twice, but there was not much head-to-head confrontation. After all, the difference in strength was quite large. ??Luna''s level cap was affected by the Death City. Although she had gone through many battles, her level was stuck at level 4, which was worse than Gu Xi. Fighting the Level 9 Well Dragon King head-on is not Luna''s style. So she had never seen King Jing Long take serious action. There is actually not much that can be said. ??When Luna explained clearly the situation of Jing Long King, the undead leader over there had already distributed the undead troops brought by Gu Xi. After seeing Gu Xi and the others finished chatting, these undead leaders quickly surrounded them. Gu Xi didn''t stop much, and quickly counted his troops, preparing to go out to deal with King Jing Long. (End of this chapter) Chapter 361： Distribute troops and go underground (please subscribe) Chapter 361: Distribute troops and go underground (please subscribe) ?Under Gu Xis order, the undead troops were quickly singled out. This time Gu Xi planned to bring the entire force of the Black Spear Battalion, half of the withered ones, all of the vampire knights, all of the corpse flies and all of the gargoyles. ?At the same time, his undead soldiers have also been assigned to the corresponding undead leaders according to their respective situations. In addition to the fighting team that initially followed the undead, Gu Xi also brought along twenty skeleton leaders and nearly 1,100 various skeleton soldiers. There are twenty zombie leaders and nearly a thousand zombies of various kinds. There are four skeleton mage leaders and two hundred and thirty skeleton mages, accounting for half of the number of skeleton mages. There are seven skeleton archer leaders and more than 360 skeleton archers. There are six ghost leaders and about 300 ghosts. Coupled with all the members of the Ghost Team, the entire Ghost Team has now changed into the white impermanent skin brought by Gu Xi, and the sky is full of white hats that make money at first sight. It looks very festive. ??Coupled with the more than 400 zombie ax and shield soldiers left by Gu Xi himself, this is all the troops Gu Xi will send out for this expedition. ?These troops totaled nearly 4,000 troops. For Gu Xi, it is enough. After all, according to the intelligence, King Jing Long only has more than 4,000 troops. Gu Xi also has the incarnation of death in his hand, and can summon souls at any time to replenish his troops. He is not worried at all that he cannot defeat the enemy. The number of remaining troops is also quite large. Not to mention the four heroes and the troops under them, there are half of the withermen and all of the red dragons. This group of troops can be considered strong. Coupled with the other leaders who stayed behind, although the troops on their hands were not fully replenished, they were still quite numerous. Adding up to 7,788, the total strength is about 4,500, and they are all powerful units above level 4. It is definitely enough to deal with Jinghu. Even they were able to leave a few leaders and more than 200 undead troops to guard this temporary camp. After arranging all the troops, Gu Xi led his men to attack quickly. ?According to the map given by Luna, Gu Xi quickly found the entrance to Jinglong Palace near the temporary camp. ?There is really a well there. A square well that appears directly in the wilderness with no buildings around it. ?This well is not like other Japanese plots. The inside has become a dry well full of silt. Looking down from the mouth of the well, you can still see the water as clear as a mirror. As soon as Gu Xi looked at it, he felt himself being dragged downwards by a powerful force. Fortunately, Gu Xi reacted quickly. He directly raised the cold wind staff and turned it around. Death Ripple! ??As the death ripples were sent outward, they kept echoing back and forth around the well wall. Each stroke destroyed the downward pull holding Gu Xi. Soon the downward pulling force was gone, and Gu Xi found that he had fallen into the well and was floating on the water at the bottom of the well. ?Gu Xi smiled and said decisively: "Enter the entire army." After saying that, the shadow of the city gate flashed behind Gu Xi, and the steel city gate began to appear. The huge city gate pushed against the well wall, forcefully bursting the well wall. As the well was filled up, Gu Xi discovered that he had entered the Jinglong Palace in the game from Alidovi. As for how Gu Xi knew this, he could tell by just looking at the solid city gate behind him. ?However, Gu Xi still looked up at the sky, and then looked not far away. At this time, Gu Xi discovered that those weird bosses were really good at playing. Originally, Gu Xi thought that having a strange mirror space was quite remarkable. But the place in front of him is clearly an underwater space, and sunlight can shine through the water. This is clearly telling Gu Xi that it is daytime and he is in the game world. But everything is blocked by the water, and the Great Guanyin in White Clothes of Heaven cannot see the battle here. ?This kind of weirdness is much more powerful than the weirdness that hides in the shadows of people during the day and attacks mortals in corners. Its just that their efforts have now become their own graves. If they had not prepared such an underwater space, Gu Xi would not have been able to advance with his army. ??It''s different now. Gu Xi pointed his hand forward, "Send troops!" ?Under Gu Xis order, a large force of nearly 4,000 people formed phalanxes and moved forward. ??The gargoyles just summoned acted as scouts and flew around. Gu Xi led the French troops and archer troops to the rear of the team, looking for this time''s target. Gu Xi didnt believe it. Even though he had called him, King Jing Longhui had no reaction at all. ?Sure enough, not long after, an army rushed out from the other end of the space. ?This army is quite strange. They are all strong soldiers with shark-like heads and holding iron rods in their hands. They are obviously not monsters that should appear during the day, but monsters that should appear at night. After they appeared, they immediately rushed towards Gu Xi''s team. ?Although these shark-headed troops are relatively large and hold relatively bulky weapons in their hands, they are not that kind of powerful troops. When they charged, their movements were as slippery as fish swimming in the water. Skeleton shooter, prepare to shoot! The Black Gun Battalion steps forward, and other troops assist! " While giving orders, Gu Xi stood on top of the evil coffin and stared at the enemy over there. Under Gu Xi''s order, more than 300 skeleton archers shot the arrows in their hands at the same time. ?These skeleton shooters are led by corresponding skeleton shooter leaders. Although each skeleton shooter boss has a different style, they have only one goal now, which is to kill the charging shark head. As this wave of arrow rain fell, Gu Xi''s eyes lit up, "I found the target. There is a black-skinned shark head there, attack that one." ? Gu Xi took this opportunity to find the enemy BOSS immediately. ?Hearing Gu Xi''s order, all the skeleton mages cast their spells on the dark-skinned shark head at the same time. ?But the next moment, Gu Xi realized that he still underestimated these guys. ?The skin of these shark heads is their best defense. Most of the arrows only penetrated their skin and did not cause them much damage. ?Instead, these shark heads took advantage of their injuries to lift up the iron rods in their hands and rushed towards Gu Xi''s team. At the front of Gu Xi''s team was the slowest zombie troop. Gu Xi''s zombie ax shield soldiers were inside. When they saw this situation, they raised their shields and attacked. A bang. ??The two troops collided and fought frantically. (End of this chapter) Chapter 362： Kill a wave of enemies (please subscribe) Chapter 362: Kill a wave of enemies (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes, and all kinds of support! Pap, pah, pah! When Shark Head collided with Gu Xi''s zombie army, the BOSS who had been hiding in the Shark Head army also stood up, raised the weapon in his hand, and said that he beat out several zombies like golf balls. . The enemy soldiers strength is between level 4 and 5, and the BOSSs strength is level 7. ? Gu Xi quickly made a judgment in his mind, and it was almost the same as the information that the White Bone Wine Lady got back. It seemed that the White Bone Wine Lady was sometimes useful. ?However, Bone Wine Lady also has some information that she didnt get. The defense of these shark heads is super high. They should be the berserker warriors among the underwater fishmen. They have thick blood and are not afraid of death. After being attacked by arrows and spells, not only did he not flinch, but he even tried to rush into the undead team despite the zombie attacks, trying to disperse the undead team. ?However, they still overestimated themselves and underestimated the number of undead troops. The more than 4,000 undead troops are more than four times the number of these shark heads. Even if it is four against one, they can defeat these shark heads. Not to mention that Gu Xis team also has a black gun battalion whose main characteristic is joint attack. ??Just when the shark head knocked away the zombies in front of them so that they could kill them, they saw a troop shrouded in black ash. ?In the black and gray, they could not clearly see the enemy''s situation. They could only see the forest-like spears and their skin with a metallic luster. Metal Troops! Pikemen! The shark heads quickly made a judgment in their minds. Facing such an enemy, they must jump into the enemy''s team and scatter their team so that they cannot form an offensive. ??If Gu Xi could know what these shark heads were thinking, he would definitely give them a thumbs up. Because the fighting style of these shark heads is very similar to the troops of the Bone-cutting Battalion. ?However, they are now considered enemy troops, and Gu Xi cannot let them run wild. Just when the other party was about to jump up, Gu Xi pointed at their feet. Tendrils of the dead! Tendrils of the dead! Two tendrils of the dead dragged these shark heads. At the same time, a skeleton priest was placed in the middle of the battlefield. Affected by the influence of the Skeleton Priest, the troops of the Black Spear Battalion advanced a little faster. When Shark Head was affected by the tendrils of the dead, the skeleton soldiers of the Black Spear Battalion raised their spears and plunged them heavily into Shark Head''s body. Kill! Advance! Kill! Arroyo rushed to the front with his tomahawk. Every time he took a step forward, he would roar, and each ax would take away the life of a shark head. ??Although the skeleton spearmen behind him are not as strong as him, their attacks can always kill a shark head in four or five attacks. It was just a face-to-face encounter. Before Arroyo could take the third step, over a thousand shark heads were killed in the battle. ??The remaining shark heads also found that something was wrong. Although they could not move, they still had ways to deal with it. ?They flicked their hands, and the iron rod in their hands made a sweep. They were ready to use this sweep to repel the attack of the Black Spear Battalion. ?However, they didn''t expect that Gu Xi''s timing was quite good. When Shark Head was killed, Gu Xi immediately released the spiritualism. More than a hundred shark-headed corpses were all transformed into equally strong zombies on the spot. Their heads did not turn into shark heads, but their teeth were as sharp as shark''s teeth. [Huge tooth zombie (level 4, summoned object): experience (0/750), attack 6, defense 4, life 18, skill: bite. ?This kind of giant tooth zombie is the same as the stick zombie summoned by Gu Xi before. They are both useless variants of zombies. They don''t even have any weapons in their hands, the only thing they can use is their teeth to bite people. However, their appearance destroyed Shark Head''s formation and also greatly reduced Shark Head''s morale. After all, normal people cannot face the scene where their comrade-in-arms quickly turned into an undead after dying in battle, and then turned around to attack him. Its useless even if these shark heads are berserkers. They will also be affected, and the scene before them is the scene that affects morale the most. ?Looking at the black golden eagle appearing above the shark''s head, Gu Xi burst out laughing. Bone Storm, Arroyo, I have opened the way for you, and its up to you! ?Under Gu Xi''s storm of bones, all the shark heads blocking the Black Spear Battalion were injured. At this time, the Black Spear Palace rushed forward again, as if they were being pushed forward. ?They kept rushing towards the shark-headed troops, stabbing with spears, stamping on them with their feet, and attacking in waves, taking away many enemies each time. The shark heads also thought about fighting back. However, Gu Xi''s reaction is always one step faster than theirs. He either directs nearby men to come over to finish the damage, or uses spells to interrupt their actions. If not, he directly summons souls or explodes corpses. Anyway, Gu Xi can always destroy it one step ahead. They move. ?This made the shark''s head hit quite uncomfortable. ?Their troops themselves were smaller in strength than Gu Xilai''s, and when they encountered such an attack, they had no way of resisting it. ?In the waves of attacks, the number of shark heads is getting smaller and smaller, and their resistance is getting weaker and weaker. Seven or eight minutes later, all the shark heads were killed on the spot. After completing the attack, Gu Xi stretched out his hand, and the treatment tent that had been hanging behind the evil coffin and being dragged along was raised by a tree. ?At the same time, the withered ones also quickly joined the treatment team to help Gu Xi''s troops restore their vitality. In addition, the gargoyle also began to fly in other directions, checking the surrounding situation. After all, the enemy has a total of more than 4,000 troops. At the moment, there are only more than a thousand people here, and three-quarters of the enemies have not yet appeared. Gu Xi would not carelessly think that the enemy was gone. He believed that King Jing Long must be watching him. Wait until you let down your guard. Before killing Jing Long King, Gu Xi would not be careless. Having his men collect these shark-headed weapons, Gu Xi used spiritualism on the spot to transform these shark heads into giant-toothed zombies and add them to his team. ?Gu Xis idea is to first use these level 4 giant tooth zombies as cannon fodder. After defeating the Jing Dragon King, send these giant-toothed zombies to the cemetery and transform them into ordinary zombies or zombie ax shield soldiers that Gu Xi wants. Anyway, Gu Xi''s blessing to the troops can improve the combat effectiveness of his troops in a short period of time. Even cannon fodder can have the combat effectiveness of a generally powerful army. ??If Jing Longwang''s men are still at this level between level 4 and 5, then the possibility of cannon fodder zombies surviving will be quite high. At that time, he will still have enough undead to bring back to Alidovi City and transform them into a serious zombie army. ?While Gu Xi was cleaning the battlefield, the gargoyles flew back. (End of this chapter) Chapter 363： Snow Girl (137177) Chapter 363 Snow Girl (137177) The average number of subscriptions is 1776, and we are working hard to add more updates. Please subscribe, vote monthly and recommend, thank you all! Get ready for battle! Looking at the speed at which the gargoyles flew back, Gu Xi knew that the enemy had arrived. He decisively stopped the undead troops who were cleaning the battlefield and asked them to regroup. As the things thrown by the undead troops on the battlefield gathered together, Gu Xi had already completed the final spiritualism, turning all the corpses on the battlefield into undead troops. At this moment, Gu Xi clearly felt that the temperature nearby had dropped a lot. Snowflakes started to fall in the sky. ? Gu Xi was startled. He raised his head and looked in the direction where the gargoyles had retreated, and found a group of women in kimonos appearing there. ?These kimono women have long blue or white hair. When they move, some ice will appear on the ground. ?At the same time, when they gathered together, layers of clouds appeared in the sky, and snowflakes fell from there. Snow Girl! Gu Xi recognized what kind of enemy this was at a glance. ?At the same time, he also saw that the snow girl in front of him obviously had different levels. Compared with the previous shark head, these were clearly from level 4 to level 6. Together they can even change the weather. Gu Xi looked at these snow girls with a solemn face and ordered decisively: "Extract mana!" All the skeleton mages, as well as the withermen, stopped their movements and made a drawing movement in the direction of the snow girl. ??When the skeleton mages made this move, the snow girls floating towards them suddenly stopped, and the clouds gathering above their heads were interrupted for a moment. ??The skeleton mages then exchanged the mana they extracted with each other, and finally handed Gu Xi six bottles of miniature magic potions that could replenish 100 mana. Although this kind of mana is not much. But for Gu Xi, it is quite useful. Just now, Gu Xi could tell that the enemy was a French force. The Ghost Team takes off! ?Under Gu Xi''s order, the ghost team took off in full force. A large number of Bai Wuchang dragged their long tongues and flew into the air holding iron chains. The gathered Yin Qi was thicker than the clouds above the Snow Girl. As soon as they appeared, they attracted the attention of the snow girls, making them think that this was Gu Xi''s main force. ?So the snow girls immediately flew towards the ghost team in the sky, preparing to fight the ghost team head-on. ?At this moment, the skeleton archer leaders below all received orders from Gu Xi. Lock the weak ones and shoot! ?When he discovered that the snow girl could fly, Gu Xi had already made a decision. No matter how he fought, he had to eliminate some enemies every time. Even if he only killed one enemy, it would be good. The leaders of Gu Xi''s men also understood Gu Xi''s thoughts. ?The number of snow girls in this group is not large, that is, more than 700 people. If one is killed, there will be one less enemy, so they will naturally choose the weaker ones to fight first. ?Hence, the skeleton archers are focused on concentrating fire and attacking with force. At the first arrow, a group of snow girls flying behind were shot down. Although only about thirty of them died, the movement of the snow girls was paused for a moment. At this time, Gu Xi waved his hand, and other ghosts quickly rushed upwards, cooperating with the ghost team to attack the snow girl. After all, this battle was considered a half-air battle, and none of Gu Xi''s other troops could take action. After all, they can''t hit it. Only skeleton archers and skeleton mages can hit the snow girl flying above. The skeleton mages have no intention of attacking now. Under Gu Xi''s order, they are still draining the snow girl''s mana. Gu Xi felt that something was obviously wrong with the level 6 snow girls at the front. ??Gu Xi didn''t want to capsize in the gutter at all, he just let the skeleton mage drain mana desperately. Do not give the snow girl any chance to recover her mana or use magic. The Skeleton Mage will not care about the rest. ??The skeleton archer took this opportunity and shot another seven or eight arrows. Because they carry ammunition carts, skeleton archers have unlimited arrows, so they can shoot non-stop. With every shot, more than thirty snow girls will fall from the sky. ??After all, each snow girl has been stabbed with more than ten arrows, so it is useless no matter how strong their vitality is. ?At the same time, the ghost and the snow girl have also been played. The main heroes under Gu Xi are all around level 5 soldiers. Coupled with the blessing of Gu Xi''s attributes, their combat effectiveness has almost reached the level of level 6 soldiers. ?Except for the level 6 snow onlookers, the other snow onlookers are no match for the ghost. Under the attack of the ghost, the snow onlookers'' health dropped rapidly. At the same time, the ghost team that became Bai Wuchang also entered the battlefield. They knew their position very well. Act as bait or oppress the enemy, spend the rest of the time doing side work, making up last hits, and finally cleaning up the battlefield. Until their strength increases, the main battle force will not fall on the ghost squad. Although one of them can look like dozens of ghosts flying in the sky, if they die, they will die together. This is not good for the situation on the battlefield. They dont need to think about the main battle force for the time being. With this situation, the ghosts are fighting the snow girl in the front, and they are besieging them in the back. That is their correct usage. ?And every time they kill a snow girl, there will be one more Bai Wuchang in the ghost team who wears the skin. The snow girls did not notice the situation at all. They were looking at the leading snow girls at this time. The level 6 snow maidens led by them were also in a bit of a dilemma. ??If it were before, they could easily control the situation, whether using Blizzard, Ice Trap, or Ice Touch. But they never expected that as soon as they came out, the weather magic had not been used yet. The mana was extracted. As a result, they cant use any magic power now. A good legal unit was turned into a melee unit. This leaves them to find somewhere to reason. The most important thing is that the skeleton shooters below are commanded by their bosses, so they focus on the weak ones among the snow girls, or those who have been injured. Each blow will take away the lives of a group of more than thirty snow girls. The situation was okay at first, but as time went on, the number of snow girls became less and less. If this continues, it wont take long for those weaker snow girls to be dead. Even if they recover part of their mana by then, it will be too late. ?So when more than half of the snow girls were killed or injured, these big snow girls began to take action. They held hands with each other and concentrated all their magic power together. Then, with these snow girls as the center, a huge snow tornado was formed, sucking in everything nearby. (End of this chapter) Chapter 364： The Crystal Palace of King Jing Long (138177) Chapter 364 The Crystal Palace of King Jing Long (138177) ??The snow tornado caused by the joint efforts of all the snow girls was quite large, and it directly enveloped all the ghosts in the sky. ?As the snowspout began to spin, the inconspicuous snowflakes inside turned into knife-tips. ?At the same time, because the snow tornado is an elemental attack, the ghost''s dodge against physical attacks will not work under such attacks. At this time, Gu Xi finally felt what the enemy felt when he threw the Bone Storm into the enemy''s combat troops. Heartache! ?Looking at a large number of ghosts dying like this, and the ghost teams disappearing one after another, Gu Xi''s heart tightened. But he had no choice. At this time, the ghost could not be removed. ??And Gu Xi also understood that the ghost just retreated, and the snow girl seized the opportunity to attack him. Necromancer can do anything, but cannot retreat. ?Gu Xi gritted his teeth, raised the Cold Wind Staff, and pointed his finger at the sky. Storm of Bones! ?Isnt it just a snow tornado? ?Isnt it just a snowstorm? You can do it, and so can I! ?This time Gu Xi Bone Storm used it as if he didn''t need any mana. ??Gu Xi did not control the direction of the Bone Storm, and just threw it into the snow tornado, one after another, without caring about the consumption of his own mana. Each bone storm will cause great harm to the snow girl who transforms into a snow tornado. ?Because the Yuki Onna herself has transformed her body, the weak Yuki Onna has even been absorbed by the strong Yuki Onna. At present, their bodies are just affected by the Bone Storm. ?The Bone Storm rotated faster and faster inside the snowspout, and finally broke up parts of the snowspout. ?This time, the high-level snow girl who dominated everything was also frightened. They can turn into snow tornadoes because they believe that they can put their scattered bodies back together again. If the snowspout is dispersed, then they really will not be able to come back. ?So the pressure was put on Yuki-onna, and Yuki-onna tried hard to drag her body back. But in this way, it is inconsistent with the characteristics of snow tornadoes. Snowspouts become bigger and better, and the more people they can drag in, the better. In this case, some of the surviving ghosts flew out of the snow tornado. ?Just when Gu Xi kept releasing the Bone Storm, Gu Xi''s mana finally bottomed out. ?This time, Gu Xi did not hesitate as before, and immediately used his last mana to release the incarnation of death. ??As the incarnation of death rushed out, the huge bone dragon immediately used the death dragon breath. This situation shocked Gu Xi. ?However, Gu Xi still trusts the incarnation of death. ?Gu Xi just released the Death Incarnation. Let the Death Incarnation fight how they want to fight, then let them do it themselves. After spitting out the death dragon''s breath, the snow tornado that had been spinning finally dispersed. The incarnation of death took this opportunity to rush into the snow tornado. Subsequently, Gu Xi noticed that a large amount of frost began to appear on the body of the incarnation of death. But the incarnation of death didn''t care about this. In the snow tornado, he frantically absorbed the cold air in the snow tornado until his bones turned white. Then he looked back at Gu Xi and hit him hard. On to the ground. ?With this impact, the incarnation of death turned into crushed ice on the spot. ?However, Gu Xi also understood that the incarnation of death did this entirely because he got great benefits from the snow tornado. This should be the same situation as the original Spark Shadow. In this way, Death Incarnation can get a kit with ice effects. Regarding the condition of this kit, Gu Xi was not in a hurry to check the situation. Now he rushed directly to the ghosts and inspected the losses of the ghosts this time. This time the power of the snow tornado was still greater. Only about thirty ghosts were left, and two of the ghost leaders disappeared on the spot. This was a pretty serious blow to Gu Xi. ?At the same time, half of the Ghost Squad was lost. Now there are only about fifty ghost squads left. Of course, because of the special nature of the ghost squad, the current number of ghost squads seems to be between seven and eight hundred. Its just that compared to the previous large army of more than a thousand and close to two thousand people, the number of people now is much smaller. Such a loss made Gu Xi grit his teeth. ??But I couldnt say anything. After all, this loss was entirely due to my failure to control the situation. ?He cant blame anyone else. Clean the battlefield to see if they have anything left. But the final result was disappointing to Gu Xi. ?These snow girls are much poorer than the previous shark heads. After they die in battle, their bodies will turn into snow powder and nothing will be left behind. Not to mention that the best part was taken away by the incarnation of death. It can be said that there is really nothing left of the Snow Girl now. Gu Xi''s men rummaged through the snow for a long time, but found nothing. In the end, Gu Xi could only shake his head helplessly, and once again sent the gargoyles to explore the way ahead, while he himself recovered the undead here. s life. ?This time the gargoyles did not return immediately, but delayed for a while. Approximately seventeen or eighteen minutes later, the gargoyles brought news to Gu Xi. They found a castle made of crystal stone ahead. Hearing the news, Gu Xi knew that the gargoyles had found the Crystal Palace of King Jing Long. ?It seems that the last troops of King Jing Long should stay in the Crystal Palace. ??Gu Xi raised the Cold Wind Staff and pointed it at a point on the ground. The last bit of snow was swept away by the Cold Wind Staff. "The gargoyle leads the way and is ready to set off." ?Under Gu Xi''s order, the undead leaders quickly organized their troops and followed up quickly with their troops. As for the giant-toothed zombies that Gu Xi had just summoned, they were also selected by zombie leaders and added to their respective combat teams. It can be said that except for the ghosts, all other troops have been fully replenished. Looking at the situation of his troops, Gu Xi nodded his head, jumped out of the evil coffin, and set off. With the gargoyle leading the way, Gu Xi didn''t waste much time along the way. ?After walking for only more than ten minutes, Gu Xi saw the Crystal Palace belonging to King Jing Long from a distance. As the gargoyle said, the Crystal Palace is a castle made of crystal. There are three arrow towers on the city wall. Looking at the situation in front of him, a smile flashed across Gu Xi''s eyes. Siege battle, this is my first time encountering it, but Im sorry, in my case, siege battle may turn into a battle between two cities. (End of this chapter) Chapter 365： Tactical delivery (please subscribe) Chapter 365 Tactical Delivery (Please subscribe) ?While Gu Xi was speaking, the Steel City Gate appeared less than a hundred meters in front of the Crystal Castle. ?At the same time, the skeleton shooters began to retreat to the steel city gate, preparing to rely on the height of the city gate to launch an attack on the enemies in the castle. ?Jing Longwang also didnt expect that Gu Xis attack would come so close and be carried out like this. He thought he would encounter methods like ants attacking the city. ?This time, it was equivalent to an attack between two city walls within a hundred meters. ??What is this situation like, a confrontation between two gate towers? Yes, Gu Xi has no way to release the arrow tower and moat now. ??But his skeleton archers can go up to the city gate. As a result, the height occupied by Gu Xi''s troops was different. Gu Xi does not need to rush to send troops to attack the opponent''s city wall. At the same time, he can also attack the enemies on the opponent''s city wall. This directly changes the way of fighting. It can be said that King Long Jing was completely confused this time. He has never encountered anything like this. ?However, Jing Long King''s reaction was quite fast. He immediately arranged for his men to shoot with Gu Xi. He also has a group of shooters under his command, which are shooters similar to fishmen. Because these shooters have shorter hands, they hold a weapon similar to a light crossbow. ?But the crossbow is much better than the bow and arrow. Their shooting range is about a hundred meters. It can be said that at the same height, the battle here becomes a battle between shooters. ??The only good thing about Gu Xi''s men is that the skeleton soldiers have a relatively strong ability to dodge piercing attacks. Many of the crossbow arrows fired at them did not hit the skeleton shooter''s body. ?On the contrary, the skeleton archer can hit the enemy murloc crossbowman very accurately under the leadership of the boss. As soon as the two sides started fighting, the fishmen suffered serious casualties. ?So King Jing Long began to mobilize the fishmen troops to go up the city wall to prepare for the battle behind. ?In King Jing Long''s view, as long as the opponent''s firepower suppresses him, then the next step is to use a killing weapon such as a horizontal plank. When the people are sent to the city wall, the situation will be under their control. ??But they also didnt think about it. He, King Jinglong, was experienced in many battles and could lead so many demon troops to fight during the day. If he didnt have any ability, how could he earn such a large Jinglong Palace. Thinking of this, King Jing Long, who had been in the castle at the back, reached out and touched the broadsword beside him. ??This broadsword was made by him out of crystal and dragon horn. It grew up with him. It is also a treasure that has been refined with rules for many years. At the same time, it also has the confidence to win. Although he has not taken action personally for a long time now, he is not worried at all about the decline in his combat effectiveness. Because he has this big sword. At this moment, Gu Xi''s second move came out. The enemy invades! ??Jing Longwang heard the sound coming from outside. He laughed and stood up: "Push all the troops to the city wall to prevent the enemy from using air troops to sneak attack. You should be faster. Don''t be afraid because they think they have a city gate. We are the ones defending the city." But when he walked to the balcony, he saw a scene that left him speechless. A city gate appeared in his castle. Gu Xi''s soldiers were transiting through the city gate. They bypassed the wall of the Crystal Palace and appeared directly in Inside the city. Because there may be street fighting later, Gu Xi did not arrange for the Black Spear Battalion suitable for large legion battles to enter. Instead, he sent out the remaining undead troops. They will be led by the undead leader, divided into combat teams, and fight according to their own fighting style. As for what the final outcome will be, Gu Xi doesnt have too many ideas. ?Having sent people to the city, if they still can''t achieve good results, then such undead will die. Gu Xi doesnt feel sorry for them at all, just like Gu Xi lost a lot of ghosts this time. When the ghosts died, Gu Xi just felt sorry for the hard work of collecting ghosts these days, and reflected on his mistakes when taking action, but he did not say that he wanted to recover all these ghosts. The same is the case now. ?By sending the city gate away, Gu Xi sent the undead troops into Jinglong Palace, where he watched everything on the battlefield closely. ?Because they were far away, Gu Xi''s attack methods couldn''t be used on the battlefield, so he simply used his own blessing methods on the battlefield. Skeleton Priest. This time Gu Xi no longer just released one skeleton priest, but a large number of skeleton priests. Not only are there the city walls here, but there are also the gates that are thrown into the other side''s city. Under the influence of the Skeleton Priest, the combat effectiveness of Gu Xi''s undead troops was once again enhanced. In addition, they suddenly rushed out of the city gate and rushed to various positions. Their number exceeded the troops in the Crystal Palace. The troops defending the city were attacked from all sides. ?Especially the fish-man crossbowmen who were assigned to the city wall by King Jing Long. Because in Jinglong Palace, they are not guarding the inner city. ?The stairs to the city gate tower are built here. The undead men under Gu Xi immediately rushed towards the stairs, preparing to attack the murloc crossbowmen. ?In the eyes of these undead leaders, shooters who are approached by melee troops have little combat effectiveness. ??When a large number of undead rushed towards the city wall, some undead found that they could not roll over their companions. They thought for a while, finally changed their goals and began to rush towards the city. Some stopped the murloc soldiers rushing out of the city, while others directly began to destroy the buildings of the Crystal Palace. Such an action made King Jing Long, who was standing on the balcony, feel very angry. You all deserve to die! ?Jing Longwang roared loudly. From King Jinglongs point of view, this was a slap in the face. Since he built Jinglong Palace, he has never encountered such a thing. This is the shame of King Long Jing. Thinking of this, King Jing Long jumped down from the balcony with his sword in hand. With a sweep of the sword in his hand, at least a dozen undead nearby were cut into two pieces. After killing these undead, King Jing Long did not stop, but quickly rushed towards the city gate that fell into his city. He has already seen that this city gate is the key. As long as this city gate is destroyed and the undead troops are prevented from appearing continuously, his Jinglong Palace will still have a chance. ??But King Jing Long never expected that Gu Xi would send more than 2,000 troops this time. ?Now that everyone is in place, Gu Xi no longer needs to place the city gate here. ?So he waved his hand, and the other two city gates also appeared in front of the Crystal Palace, side by side with the original steel city gate. It forms a platform where the skeleton shooter and the skeleton mage can stand and attack each other head-on. (End of this chapter) Chapter 366： A battle with the King of Wells (please subscribe) Chapter 366: Battle with King Jinglong (please subscribe) Please subscribe, recommend, vote monthly, and get all kinds of support! Are you ready? ?At the main city gate, Gu Xi looked at the Minotaur carrying a stone bullet and said speechlessly. ?Looking at the way these Minotaurs were transporting trebuchets, Gu Xi thought he had found a way to use these Minotaurs. I didn''t expect that these blood cows were not very smart in addition to being weak in combat. It was no problem to command them to do physical work, but they really couldn''t do anything if they were asked to do it. ??In the end, Gu Xi personally adjusted the angle of the trebuchet and asked the Minotaur to throw the stone bullets up. Only then did Gu Xi fire his first shot since becoming a necromancer. ?The stone that was thrown did not fall on the city wall that Gu Xi wanted to attack, but on the castle behind. When the bang came, Gu Xi reacted. It seemed that he had forgotten the range of the trebuchet. The current location of the trebuchet was only about a hundred meters away from the opponent''s city wall. With such a short distance, and the fact that Gu Xi was using a trebuchet for the first time, it was already quite good to be able to hit the stone bullets, but it was almost impossible to hit the right place. ?This bullet hit the balcony where King Jing Long came out to watch the battle just now. ?This balcony was completely made of crystal. It was shattered on the spot after being hit. Looking back at his balcony, King Jinglong''s face instantly turned red when he thought that he was watching the battle there just now. You are all going to die! ??Jing Long King roared and did not deal with the undead that rushed in. He took a big knife and strode towards the city gate. He wanted to kill Gu Xi and kill anyone who dared to destroy his bedroom. ?At this time, on the gate tower of the main city gate, Gu Xi also noticed the situation of King Jing Long. It was something that didn''t look like a Dragon King, with white powder on his face, long cyan hair, a tall black hat on his head, wearing a god-controlling robe, and holding a long sword in his hand that was even taller than him. knife. The blade of this knife is made of polished crystal, but the handle is the horn of some kind of creature. When you swing the knife, you can see the water flowing through it. ?When he rushed towards Gu Xi, Gu Xi''s men also discovered his presence. All the skeleton archers and skeleton mages focused their fire on the Well Dragon King at the same time. ??Jing Longwang is not the kind of being who is famous for his speed. Facing the arrows and magic directed at him, he held up the long knife with both hands and charged forward. Cut! With his sword strike, all the arrows and magic in front of him were cut off by him. ?At the same time, he took this opportunity to arrive in front of his city wall, and now he was less than a hundred meters away from Gu Xi. At such a distance, Gu Xi stared and locked the position of the Jing Dragon King. Magic Arrow! Bone spur! Fire Trap! Storm of Bones! ??Gu Xi took this opportunity and kept releasing various spells, some to attack Jing Long King, and some to prevent Jing Long King from approaching him. Actually, the reason why he worked so hard was not because he wanted to kill King Long Jing, but because Gu Xi wanted to consume his own mana and was preparing to become the incarnation of death. ??Jing Longwang doesnt know this. Looking at Gu Xi constantly using magic to hit him, King Jing Long thought that Gu Xi was afraid. Facing Gu Xis attack, Jing Longwang also used his own skills. Forget about cutting away magic with the long knife in his hand, he can also release clouds around him, allowing him to fly off the ground for a short period of time. This is obviously coming from the strange power of the water attribute. ?At the same time, Gu Xi also discovered that there was a layer of battle armor made of water around him, which was also a strange power of water attribute. It is these two powers that have blocked many attacks for him. The Bone Storm released by Gu Xi could not be cut open by Jing Dragon King with one strike, so most of the attacks from the Bone Storm fell on Jing Dragon King. It was for this reason that Gu Xi saw the water ripples on Jing Dragon King''s body. War Armor, knowing the powerful defense of this thing. A battle armor that could withstand two bone storms was something Gu Xi had never encountered before. ?But Gu Xi is not worried about this at all. In Gu Xi''s opinion, if two Bone Storms can''t penetrate it, then three Bone Storms or four Bone Storms will be needed. Gu Xi has enough mana to consume, and he even hopes that his mana can be consumed faster. ?After discovering that bone spurs and magic arrows would be chopped away by the opponent, Gu Xi would only use bone spurs to deceive the opponent''s attacks, and the rest of the time, he would use Bone Storm. He discovered that the opponent''s armor had the function of self-repair, but it took time. ??And after repair, about two and a half times of Bone Storm can penetrate the armor again. So three Bone Storms stacked on top of each other will definitely hurt each other. ?After discovering this situation, Gu Xi simply stacked the three Bone Storms on top of each other and blocked the way of King Jing Long. After two encounters, Jing Longwang also knew that he could not withstand this, so he lowered his altitude and prepared to move around the attack range of the Bone Storm from the ground. But as soon as he descended, he ran into the flame trap that Gu Xi had laid in advance. ?In this explosion, although the effect was not as good as the Bone Storm, it also injured King Jing Long. At this time, Gu Xi discovered a situation, that is, Jing Longwang has many abilities, but not only does he have no resistance to range magic such as explosions, but it will also cause him more damage. ?This discovery made Gu Xi''s eyes light up, and he understood how he was going to deal with the Jing Dragon King. But at this time, King Jing Long reacted even faster than Gu Xi. He rushed forward immediately, and a huge cyan dragon shadow appeared behind him. When he flew forward, the dragon shadow still had the effect of ice and heavy rain, as if it wanted to destroy all the fire traps Gu Xi had set. ?It seemed that King Jing Long had also discovered Gu Xi''s preparations. He was afraid that Gu Xi had other plans in front of him, so he used his own trick to dismantle all the flame traps. By doing this, King Jing Long really succeeded in Gu Xi''s plan. Gu Xi had set up fire traps here more than ten times before, but now they have all been detonated. ?Looking at the flames exploding, King Jing Long laughed. The trap he discovered, is it still called a trap? Now is a good opportunity for him to step forward and kill everyone. With this thought in mind, King Jing Long rushed towards Gu Xi. ?Seeing that Jing Long King was about to rush to a position about ten meters in front of Gu Xi. Gu Xi pointed downward at this time. Tendrils of the dead! A large number of arms stretched out from the ground, trying to catch the Jing Dragon King. ?But King Jing Long turned his hand and cut off all the arms on the spot with the long knife in his hand. ?Then he jumped up and walked through the clouds to the height of the city gate tower. He raised his long knife and was about to slash at Gu Xi. (End of this chapter) Chapter 367： Kill the Well Dragon King (139177) Chapter 367 Killing the Jing Dragon King (139177) Happy Mid-Autumn Festival everyone, please vote, recommend and subscribe! Death incarnate! The moment Jing Long King rushed up, Gu Xi decisively released the incarnation of death. Then he poured a bottle of miniature magic potion into his mouth, turned over and jumped onto the evil coffin. The evil coffin took Gu Xi to the bottom of the city gate in a flash. ?Jing Longwang felt his eyes go dark, and the incarnation of death with the Crystal Storm Kit on his body had already rushed in front of Jing Long King. As Gu Xis skill, Death Incarnation is also aware of the characteristics of the Jing Dragon King in front of him. ?Flame and Bone Storm are both suitable means to restrain the Jing Dragon King. So this time he used Crystal Mo Storm first in order to break through the Jing Dragon King''s defense. ?Jing Longwang didnt expect that he had avoided Gu Xis bone storm, only to encounter the same blow here again. ?His body sank downwards, trying to dodge the attack range of the crystal storm. But he didn''t expect that when he was about to dodge, the incarnation of death opened his eyes, and two gray rays of melting light shot out, hitting Jing Long King''s body. ?At this time, King Jing Long could clearly feel that the incarnation of death might kill him. ?Faced with such a situation, King Jing Long used his own level 9 BOSS template combat power. ?He raised the knife upwards and struck it on the melting light. The next moment, the melting light was bounced back. It can be seen that the Jing Dragon King has the strange power of mirroring, and it is not just a trivial matter such as the entrance of the well. He also has the ability to rebound magic. ??It''s just that he didn''t bounce back much. I think it''s because this main weird ability has been taken away by Luna. ?But then the incarnation of death opened its mouth, and the death dragon''s breath spurted out on the spot. ?At this moment, Jing Long Wang was just about to slash down with his sword. It was too late for Jing Long King to raise the sword again, and the death dragon''s breath sprayed directly onto Jing Long King''s body. ?With this spurt, Jing Longwang felt his life being sucked away quickly. His ability cannot block the attack of the incarnation of death at all. The incarnation of death in front of you is a powerful existence exceeding level 10. ?Jing Longwang had to shrink his body downwards and released the last ability he used to save his life. Shuangyong clone! ??The Jing Dragon King''s body suddenly exploded, and a giant dragon made of mirrors and a giant dragon made of river water rushed out from behind him at the same time, circling constantly in front of the incarnation of death. ?Each time it hovers, it will block part of the death dragon''s breath. ??It''s just that the two giant dragons will become smaller every time. When the death dragon''s breath stopped, the giant dragon composed of mirrors and water flow had also disappeared. ?At the same time, King Jing Longs face looked quite ugly. His double dragon clones can actually be regarded as half of his life force. Now that the clone is gone, his vitality is naturally gone. ?But fortunately, as long as he is still alive, he will have a chance to do it again. ??The most important thing now is not the time to feel sorry for the Double Dragon clone. What he has to consider now is how to deal with the situation in front of him. It is obviously impossible to fight the Death Incarnation head-on. You can tell from the appearance of the Death Incarnation in front of you. The Death Incarnation is a strong melee fighter. ??Jing Longwangs melee ability can hurt the incarnation of death, but it is almost impossible to kill him with one sword like he did with the undead before. Under this situation, if he rushes forward, he will definitely die. ?Then King Long Jing dodged and prepared to escape. ?As long as he escapes back to his Jinglong Palace, he still has a chance to make a comeback. There are also his arrangements in Jinglong Palace. ?But the Incarnation of Death had no intention of letting the Jing Dragon King escape. He bit forward and bit the cloud layer at the feet of the Jing Dragon King. With the inhalation of the Death Incarnation, the cloud layer disappeared. ?Jing Longwang, who wanted to escape through the clouds, jumped forward on the spot and hit the ground directly. ??But King Jinglong wanted to escape. When he fell to the ground, he immediately spun around on the ground, and his body turned into a long blue dragon and rushed towards the direction of Jinglong Palace. ?The speed of rushing forward was beyond the imagination of the incarnation of death. It can be seen that the appearance of this long blue dragon is the true form of the Well Dragon King. The avatar formed by the mirror and water flow was also formed in the shape of this dragon. The incarnation of death chased forward. He understood that Jinglong King would choose to escape at this time. There must be something inside Jinglong Palace. ??If King Jinglong really escapes, this battle will not be so easy. So he had to speed up again. ??But in order to cope with possible situations, Death Incarnations kit this time chose to thicken the bone part to enhance the protection and attack power. As a result, his speed will naturally slow down a lot. Starting again now is not as fast as Jing Longwang. ?Just when King Jing Long was about to rush under the city wall of Jing Long Palace, a city gate suddenly appeared above King Long Jing. Boom! ?The city gate was smashed down on the spot, and half of King Jing Long''s body was crushed under the city gate. Jing Longwang didn''t expect that the city gate could be played like this. He kept twisting and struggling, but his lower body was tightly suppressed, and there was no possibility of pulling it out. ?At the same time, the incarnation of death also came to the sky above Jing Long King. ?This time the death incarnation did not have the death dragon breath available, but he glared, and the melting light fell on the Jing Dragon King. ?Jing Longwang didn''t even have a chance to dodge, let alone rebound. ?Under the attack of the melting light, all the scales on the surface of Jing Longwang''s body were melted away, revealing the flesh, blood and bones under the skin. ??But Jing Long King was still struggling there at this time. The incarnation of death took a look and realized that melting the light once was not enough, so he had to do it again, and again. ?Three times in a row, when only the white bones of King Jing Dragons body were left, the struggling King Dragon King Jing finally stopped. [The Comprehensive Weird Domain Well Dragon King was killed by the player Gu Xi. Within three days, all weird things related to water, mirrors, and dragons will be affected, with a 50% loss of strength and a 50% loss of life! You and your men have caused 100% damage to the Jing Dragon King. After three days, you will receive corresponding rewards (weird treasure chests and achievements) ?Looking at the information that popped up in front of him, Gu Xi''s eyes lit up from far behind. The Jing Dragon King was finally killed, and I dont know what happened to Luna. With this thought, Gu Xi waved his hand. The whole army attacks, kills the remaining enemies, sweeps the battlefield, and attacks Jinglong Palace! After giving the order, Gu Xi looked up and looked around again, and issued a new order again. All the gargoyles set out to explore the surroundings. Now we are not in the weird mirror space, and we have to prevent other weird water systems from coming to **** the fruits of our victory. ??And clean up the battlefield faster, drag out all the corpses, and prepare to summon spirits! " (End of this chapter) Chapter 368： The long purple sword left by King Jing Long (140177) Chapter 368 The purple sword left by King Jing Long (140177) Gu Xi still overestimated the courage of the strange people under the water. After his men killed all the fish-men monsters and dragged out the corpses, there were no changes in the area. It was as if this place was a forbidden area. There was no change at all. People dare to come. With no one coming to destroy it, things will go much smoother after Gu Xi. All the corpses of the murlocs were dragged over. There were a total of 2,100 murloc corpses with all their equipment taken away. In addition to the more than 700 corpses of the undead who died in the battle, this was all that needed to be summoned. . ?Because of the Eternal Slavery Altar, Gu Xi will not use it to summon souls as long as he has more than level 7 undead. Instead, he was taken to the altar of eternal slavery and resurrected directly. ??The souls that can be brought here to summon souls are all undead with ordinary attributes and low levels. ?With the three thousand corpses so close to each other, Gu Xi summoned more than 1,900 new undead souls. Among these undead, skeleton shooters and zombies are the most numerous, and the rest are all ghosts. Skeleton Archers were transformed from those Murloc Crossbowmen. As soon as they were transformed, they were divided among several Skeleton Archer bosses. As for the zombies, it was because some of the murloc corpses were relatively strong. Using them as ghosts would be a waste of their bodies, so Gu Xi turned around and turned them into zombies. After asking his undead leader to separate these undead souls, Gu Xi looked at what he had harvested this time. The thing that attracted Gu Xi''s attention the most was naturally the half-section of the white-bone dragon corpse that was pressed under the steel city gate. When Gu Xi came over, he initially wanted to remove the steel city gate and pick up the white bone dragon corpse of the Jing Dragon King, and then go back and try to see if he could piece together a new bone dragon. ??But he never expected that because he was crushed to death under the steel city gate, the body of King Jing Long would actually become a part of the steel city gate. ?As soon as he removed the steel city gate, the bodies were removed with him. Such a situation left Gu Xi quite speechless. But in the end, this was all he could do. He planned to use some means to deal with the remaining bones of the Jing Dragon King after he returned, and see if he could reuse the waste and turn it into an undead beast guarding the steel city gate. If possible, this thing is better than a moat. When the Steel City Gate and the body of King Jinglong were removed, several things were left at the scene. One is the long knife carried by King Jing Long, a torn imperial guard uniform, and a high black hat. The royal guard uniform and high hat have lost their original functions and turned into gray garbage, but the long sword is still quite intact and is a purple weapon. When it was inserted into the ground, the crystal blade was still dripping with water. Evil Knife-Jing Longyin (purple, main hand weapon) Attack: 22-34 After equipped: Strength +4, Agility +3 Equipment requirements: Strength 9, Agility 9, Constitution 5 Special 1: Cut in two with one blade. When attacking frontally, everything in front of you can be cut into two pieces, including flying arrows and magic (cannot cut rivers, seas or area spells). Special Effect 1: After wearing equipment and activating the double-cut effect, you will be seriously injured once a day, and your life will be reduced to 10% (can be restored through blood replenishment or other means). Special 2: Dragon in the mirror, there is a 30% chance of eliciting a mirror image when attacking and launching a secondary attack on the enemy. ]?????Special Effect 2: After wearing equipment and activating the Dragon in the Mirror effect once, the eyes will be affected, and all items will become ghosts when viewed (this effect cannot be eliminated by various means). Special 3: Knife Cleansing Ceremony, after each kill of an enemy, the sword can be cleaned with the enemy''s blood and wine. After cleaning, the sword''s durability will be restored, and its attack power will be +1. Special Effect 3: After wearing the equipment and activating the effect of the Knife Cleansing Ceremony once, the knife must be washed with blood every day, otherwise the knife will automatically cut the user''s blood and **** blood to clean itself. Explanation: If you hold this knife in your hand and hurt the enemy first, it is not a good knife. After looking at the properties of this evil sword, Gu Xi''s eyes lit up, and he understood that it was a good sword. ??And the attributes are also quite good. The effects of the three special effects have solutions. It can be seen how much effort King Jinglong put into this sword. This has reduced the special effects to a level that ordinary people can accept. ??Its just that his method of reducing the special effect may not work. The special effect of this knife seems to have become weaker, and it doesnt look like a purple suit. ?It''s a pity that no matter how good or bad the sword is, Gu Xi has no chance of using it. It''s not that he doesn''t want to use it, it''s that he simply can''t equip it. Gu Xinu might be able to use the 9-point strength attribute if he works hard, but the 9-point agility attribute is beyond Gu Xinu''s reach. Plus he also has weapons and off-hand equipment, this knife becomes useless. So its no surprise that this weapon must be exchanged for benefits. ?However, Gu Xi has thought carefully about it this time. This weapon cannot be sold cheaply this time. Gu Xi plans to change into a purple dress or other purple outfits. It is best if the attributes match Gu Xi''s. Otherwise, Gu Xi would rather rot in his hand than hand it over. After putting away the evil sword, Gu Xi casually glanced at the imperial uniform and high hat. [Broken Water Gods Royal Guard Clothing (Gray Garbage): The original divine clothing of a Water God was woven with water and dragon scales, but it has been damaged for some reason and has lost its proper function. It can be used to perform some special rituals. . Hunting Black Hat (gray garbage): It comes from the crown of a god. There was originally a strange power sealed in it, but for some reason, the strange power has passed away and can be used to perform some transformation rituals. ?Just as Gu Xi judged, these two things were of little use. ?However, seeing as these two items were originally worn by King Jing Long, Gu Xi still put them away. ?At this time, the undead who were cleaning the battlefield had also brought the equipment they had cleaned up to Gu Xi for review. The situation of King Jing Long is only slightly better than that of Gu Xi. ?Most of the various weapons and equipment are white versions. ?Some of them can be used directly by Gu Xis undead men, while some need to be taken back to the blacksmith shop and re-melted before they can be used. ?At the same time, Gu Xi''s undead troops also found many different things from Jinglong Palace, including a large amount of food and supplies, which filled some gaps in Alidovi City. ?Just when Gu Xi was about to count the food here, there seemed to be some confusion over at Jinglong Palace. (End of this chapter) Chapter 369： Upgrade the treasure chest and open it in purple (please subscribe) Chapter 369: Upgraded treasure chest, opened in purple (please subscribe) "What happened?" Gu Xi strode towards the place where the chaos occurred. As he stepped into Jinglong Palace, a voice came to his ears. [You take down a site that is occupied by strange things. During the day, you can get the corresponding attributes of this site. At night, you can take your troops to rest here and replenish the consumption of troops. If you choose to demolish this place, you will get 10 random buildings. Plans, a land deed. ?Hearing this voice, Gu Xi stopped. The reason why he never entered Jinglong Palace, but asked his men to come in and clean the battlefield, was because he was afraid that something like this would happen. If he accidentally made the wrong choice, everything in Jinglong Palace would be gone. ? Gu Xi could see clearly that there were obviously many good things in the Jinglong Palace in front of him. It would be a waste to demolish the Jinglong Palace without transporting these things out. Just like the large amount of dried salted fish found in Jinglong Palace just now, that is the best proof. ??If the Jinglong Palace is directly demolished, there will be no food at all. But now there is chaos in Jinglong Palace, and Gu Xi still wants to come over and have a look. ? Gu Xi gritted his teeth, ignored the voice prompts, and strode towards the place where the chaos occurred. "What happened." ?Hearing Gu Xi''s voice, the undead who were cleaning the Jinglong Palace made way for Gu Xi to see what was going on inside. It turned out that this group of undead were removing the floor tiles on the ground. After prying the floor tiles open, they found that there were layers of bones under the floor tiles. Gu Xi glanced at these white bones and his eyelids twitched. These bones have been crushed so much that even Gu Xi cant tell how many of these bones are from fish and how many are from humans. ?However, judging from the accumulation of King Long Jing over the years, there are probably many people who died in the well. After exiting Jinglong Palace, Gu Xi hesitated for a moment. Everyone exits Jinglong Palace. Hearing Gu Xi''s order, the undead didn''t know what happened. But they still followed Gu Xis request and quickly left Jinglong Palace. ?After that, Gu Xi took out some materials and arranged them around Jinglong Palace. What Gu Xi wants to set up this time is the undead transformation array. ??Its just that this time what Gu Xi wants to decorate is super large, and its not designed to exist alone. The undead transformation array arranged by Gu Xi directly encompassed the entire Jinglong Palace. As far as the materials consumed here, all the materials Gu Xi had just obtained were used. Even the few green-quality weapons he had just obtained, Gu Xi didn''t even look at their properties. He dismantled them all on the spot, broke them down into green materials, and added them to the undead transformation array. After arranging everything, Gu Xi drank another bottle of magic potion to replenish his mana, and then he summoned the spirits in Jinglong Palace. Stimulated by the undead transformation array, the effect of Gu Xi''s spiritualism was amplified, lighting up the entire Jinglong Palace. The corpses buried under Jinglong Palace were naturally affected by spiritualism. ?Although the bones have been broken into powder, Gu Xi''s spiritualism has now reached level 8 and can summon ghosts. ?Under the guidance of the undead transformation array, a little bit of light flew up from the ground, and human souls floated up. There were adults and children, men and women, and even many old men among them. At the same time, there are some larger fish beside them. ?Before these souls floated out from the ground, they all stood in the same place, not knowing where they were going. ??Gu Xi understood that these souls could not be transformed into fighting ghosts. Not only were their bones shattered, but their souls were also shattered. They didn''t even remember who they were now. ?However, Gu Xi believed that he should do this. Even if he lost most of his resources, he would not regret it. . ??As Gu Xi''s mana was drained, the undead transformation array slowly stopped. Gu Xi looked at those souls without any sense and waved his hand decisively. Send them to the city of Aridovi, and they will become residents of the city of Aridovi from now on. ?Under Gu Xis order, the ghost troops entered the scene and guided these souls into the city of Aridovi along the city gate. At the same time, other troops also returned to Jinglong Palace and began to dismantle various materials here. After everything here was evacuated, a group of undead soldiers came out carrying a treasure box. Just as he was about to enter Jinglong Palace, Gu Xi, who chose to dismantle Jinglong Palace, stopped and looked at the treasure box with an eyeball inlaid on it. You got a strange treasure chest (blue), please open it. Looking at the treasure box in front of him, Gu Xi suddenly remembered that he had something in his hand, so he quickly rummaged around and took out a red-skinned demon head. ??This is exactly the Destiny Demon Head that you got when you fought with Zuo Ya and the others last time. ?This thing has a 15% chance of raising the treasure chest by two levels, a 25% chance of raising the treasure chest by one level, a 50% chance of leaving the treasure chest unchanged, and the remaining 10% chance of lowering the treasure box by one level. This is totally a gamble. Even if you only upgrade it by one level, you can directly turn it into a purple treasure chest. If you are lucky and it turns into an orange treasure chest, that will be a great development. You must know that this is a small place where purple equipment can be used as heirlooms. If anyone has an orange piece of equipment at the beginning, even if he cannot use it temporarily and cannot match it, he can get enough support. So Gu Xi decisively pressed the Demon of Destiny on this strange treasure chest. ??As the demon''s head was placed on the treasure chest, the dead demon suddenly opened his eyes and began to laugh. Then the surface of the treasure chest began to flash with blue light, and slowly turned into purple, and finally began to change towards orange. Twice, twice! ?Gu Xi could not help but feel nervous as he read in a low voice. But he was disappointed in the end. The light on the treasure chest finally stabilized on purple, and at the same time, the Destiny Demon closed his mouth and slowly turned into ashes. You got a strange treasure chest (purple), please open it. Turn on! ?? Gu Xi knew that this time it could only be one level stronger, but no matter how purple it was, Gu Xi had never opened a treasure chest of such a high level until now. He also wanted to know what would be in the treasure box. You open the strange treasure chest (purple). You got 3417 gold coins. You got crystal*33. You got dragon scales*9. You get soldier recruitment coupon (level 8)*2 You get building stonestrong (level 3)*2 You get Water Dragon (purple, mount)*1 You get a holy object (level 4)*1 Dragon scales: Scales from the dragon family, which can be added to weapons and equipment to improve the quality of weapons and equipment. Soldier Recruitment Voucher (Level 8): You can qualify for soldier recruitment once in your own, neutral, or friendly towns, and directly recruit 5 level 8 soldiers in the current city. Building StoneStrong (Level 3): You can directly upgrade a building from Level 2 to Level 3, regardless of the building upgrade requirements. Water Dragon (purple, mount): A mount for players and heroes, moving at a speed of 250 kilometers per hour, can move on the surface and underwater, and can ride one person. Sacred Relics (Level 4): A unique product of the game. There can be a total of 5-10 sacred relics in each game. They are placed in the city. They can improve the city''s attributes and occupy auxiliary building slots, but the quality is equivalent to one core building. (End of this chapter) Chapter 370： Sacred property title deeds and architectural design drawings (please subscribe) Chapter 370: Sacred Relic Title Deeds and Architectural Design Drawings (Please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes, and all kinds of support! It was a level 4 holy object. Gu Xi''s eyelids jumped and he immediately took out the holy object. ?Compared to others, Gu Xi has more say in the sacred objects. Gu Xi has two sacred objects in his hand, one is level 1 and the other is level 3. These two sacred objects have brought great benefits to Gu Xi. Now that a level 4 holy object suddenly appeared, Gu Xi would naturally be happy. He knew very well that judging from the appearance probability of the holy object, the level 4 holy object could be compared with purple or even orange quality weapons and equipment. ?It seems that this is the focus of the weird treasure chest this time. ??The holy object that Gu Xi took out from the strange treasure box was a colorful whirlpool with flashing brilliance. When Gu Xi held it in his hand, it felt like holding jelly. Sacred Object - Magic Vortex (Level 4): It can be placed in the city and provides corresponding effects according to the level of the building where the sacred object is stored. Sacred object effect (level 1): When placing a sacred object in a magic tower, the mana of garrisoned or visiting players, leaders, and heroes in the city can be temporarily doubled. Sacred object effect (level 2): ??The effect of the sacred object is strengthened, and the mana of all legal systems in the city, including but not limited to (players, leaders, heroes, legal system soldiers, legal system scientific researchers, etc.) is temporarily doubled. Holy Object Effect (Level 3): The magic tower housing the holy object is affected by the holy object effect, and the power of the magic that can be learned and researched in this magic tower is doubled. Sacred object effect (level 4): The effect of the sacred object is strengthened, and the magic power that can be learned and researched in all magic towers in the city is doubled. Note 1: Holy objects can be upgraded through special methods or tasks. Note 2: After the holy object is placed in the designated magic tower, this magic tower will undergo a certain transformation. After reading the attributes of this sacred object, Gu Xi started to laugh. ?This is a good thing. Not to mention other things, it only has level 1 and level 2 effects. It is a treasure for Gu Xi. The mana is temporarily doubled, which is an excellent attribute for a big mana consumer like Gu Xi. ?The temporary doubling here refers to someone''s upper limit of mana being 100, but with the magic vortex, this person can have 200 mana available, and the upper limit will not change. But for Gu Xi, this is not a problem. With the city of death with him, he can go into the city to increase his mana at any time. Doesn''t this mean that Gu Xi''s mana limit is directly doubled? In this way, Gu Xi can do more things on the battlefield. ?Want to understand all this, Gu Xi put away the holy object with a hint of excitement, and then looked at the purple mount Water Dragon. This water dragon is a long blue dragon, but this dragon has no claws, and its mouth looks a bit like a fish''s mouth. It has fish lips, and it looks a bit like Gyarados in Pokemon. . ??But it is smaller than Gyarados, and has a leather saddle on its back. ?? Gu Xi tried it, and found that the water dragon''s moving speed on the ground could only be said to be average, which was incomparable to the evil coffin. At the same time, the water dragon couldn''t fly off the ground or jump over some wider places. On the surface and underwater, this thing will move faster. The location where Gu Xi is now is considered an underwater world, so he can feel the movement characteristics of the water dragon. After riding the water dragon beast for a circle outside, Gu Xi returned to the Jinglong Palace. After collecting the water dragon beast, Gu Xi looked at the Jinglong Palace again. ?At this time, Jinglong Palace had been evacuated, and even the floor tiles on the ground had been pried away. ?Now that there was nothing in Jinglong Palace, Gu Xi walked into Jinglong Palace. [You take down a site that is occupied by strange things. During the day, you can get the corresponding attributes of this site. At night, you can take your troops to rest here and replenish the consumption of troops. If you choose to demolish this place, you will get 10 random buildings. Plans, a land deed. Start demolition! ?At Gu Xi''s order, Jinglong Palace, with only its frame left in front of him, began to collapse rapidly. Everything was concentrated on a few things, and finally fell in front of Gu Xi. What fell into Gu Xi''s hands was something like a jade seal. You get the title deed of the Underwater Dragon Palace, covering an area of ??2.3 square kilometers, with 3 large plots, 5 medium plots and 7 small plots. Note: All building plots in this title are located under water or on the water surface, and buildings with corresponding attributes must be built. Can buildings only be built underwater or on the water? ? Gu Xi thought about it for a moment and had an idea in his mind. It seemed that the territory brought by this title deed could only be placed near the dock area. ?Such a large body of water suddenly appeared in other places, and I''m afraid it won''t be able to exist. If it were placed in other places without water channels, it might end up becoming a pool of stagnant water. Instead, it is placed in the dock area. The river can bring the water from Xiemu Lake to this area. Then the stagnant water will become living water, and the entire area will come alive. After accepting the land deed, Gu Xi looked at the remaining items on the scene. Among these items, Gu Xi saw an item that did not belong to the style here. It was a stone sculpture of a prince with water plants on it. Among so many architectural design drawings, Gu Xi immediately felt that there was something wrong with this stone sculpture. As soon as he stepped forward to touch it, a message popped up in front of him. You have obtained the architectural design drawings of Mermaid Garden (large). Mermaid Garden (Large): Use 2500 resources, 10 units of wood, and 10 units of stone to build a Mermaid Garden (large building) in the city. After completion, 25 mermaids can be trained every week. After completion, it can produce 150 units of fish ingredients per week. After completion, all soldiers in the city will have +1 luck. Buildings must be built underwater. [Mermaid (level 2): ??experience (0/200), attack 3, defense 2, life 6, skills: underwater combat, luck (luck of all mermaids is always 1), singing (a certain chance of hypnotizing the enemy when attacking, allowing them to controlled for one turn). Looking at the information played in front of him, Gu Xi smiled. It seems that this is a unit suitable for underwater combat, but what I want more is the training camp of the snow girl before, the mermaid feeling is not interesting. ?Especially this kind of mermaid that might have a fish tail, Gu Xi didnt like it even more. Putting down the architectural design drawings of Mermaid Garden in his hand, Gu Xi looked at other architectural design drawings. ?In the corner, a cement pier attracted Gu Xi''s attention. Gu Xi did not expect that this kind of cement pier used to build breakwaters could also be used as architectural design drawings. ?So Gu Xi walked to this cement pier and was about to step forward to check it out. I found a struggling corpse that seemed to be sealed in the cement pier. You have obtained the architectural design drawings of Corpse Bay (large). (End of this chapter) Chapter 371： Targeted underwater architecture (141180) Chapter 371 Targeted Underwater Architecture (141180) The average subscription is 1800, and its finally here. Please give me a monthly pass, recommendation and subscription, and all kinds of support! Corpse Bay (Large): Use 2500 resources, 10 units of stone, and 10 units of wood to build a Corpse Bay (large building) in the city. After completion, 20 floating corpses can be trained every week. Before construction, a level 1 evil temple (large) needs to be built. Buildings must be built underwater. Floating Corpse (Level 2): ??Experience (0/200), attack 3, defense 4, life 15, skills: underwater combat, undead creature, heavy hit. Looking at the information about the Corpse Bay, Gu Xi knew that this thing, together with the previous Mermaid Garden, were on the same level as the cemetery. The trained floating corpses and mermaids start at level 2, but after they are built, you can find that at level 4, they will have corresponding new arms to choose from. ?Just like skeletons start at level 0, skeleton soldiers need level 3 before they can take up their posts. The building in front of him has not been built yet, and Gu Xi is not sure what type of troops will come out. ?But it is not that important to Gu Xi. The land deed he got this time comes with three large plots. There are also many architectural design drawings. Gu Xi can always find some more suitable ones. After directing the men to send away the [Corpse Bay] and [Mermaid Garden], Gu Xi looked at the remaining things. Two large-scale architectural design drawings were published, and Gu Xi now always picks out the larger ones when looking for anything. In Gu Xi''s mind, the chances of a big one producing large-scale architectural design drawings are very high. ?Just like the Mermaid Garden this time and the green forest last time, the architectural designs are quite large. So Gu Xis eyes were on the remaining things, choosing the big ones. After looking around, Gu Xi''s eyes fell on a carpet in the corner. ?This carpet is vermilion, and there are strange pictures drawn on it. It looks like many snakes coiled together. As soon as Gu Xi saw this square carpet, he had the feeling that it was a snake''s nest. He thought this would be the third large-scale architectural design drawing, but Gu Xi never expected it, and he still guessed wrong. Meat snake farm (medium size): Use 500 resources, 10 units of stone, and 10 units of wood to build a meat snake farm (medium-sized building) in the city, which can produce 30 units of edible meat snakes every day (can be upgraded) Explanation: This building must be built on the water. Looking at the explanation in front of him, Gu Xi knew that his guess was wrong. He smiled speechlessly. He did not expect that he would make such a mistake based on experience. Fortunately, Gu Xi only made a mistake. Then he did not judge based on his own experience. Instead, he carefully picked up the architectural design drawings one by one and judged the condition of each architectural design drawing. Among the remaining seven architectural design drawings, there is also a large-scale architectural design drawing. It is also the architectural design drawing of the mid-level military unit. It can be said that this small architectural design drawing is the biggest gain at present. Gulf Temple (Large): Use 4500 resources, 10 units of stone, 10 units of wood, and 1 unit of crystal to build a Bay Temple (large building) in the city. Once completed, 10 seahorse cavalry can be trained per week. Before construction, you need to build 1. You need to build a level 1 magic tower (core building) and a level 1 blacksmith shop (core building). Buildings must be built underwater. Seahorse Cavalry (Level 5): Experience (0/2500), attack 14, defense 8, life 45, skills: underwater combat, charge, water wave attack (inducing water flow to initiate a large-scale impact). ??This kind of seahorse cavalry is almost at the level of the Silver Pegasus from the elves. It is an irregular knight and can be used as a cavalry, but its status is still a little inferior to that of knights. ??If you put it on the undead side, it would be almost like a vampire. ?But for Gu Xi, this is a good thing. Even if they are not an undead army, they can at least ensure the safety of the dock area and the new area that has not yet been built. At the same time, if there is a battle in the water, Gu Xi does not have to worry about not having any troops to use. As for whether there will be underwater battles, Gu Xi is already sure. ???Gu Xi could clearly see the situation on the other side of Alidovi City. ? ?In addition to connecting cities of multiple eras through Aridovita, the river on the other side of the dock area is also the key to connecting each era. So a navy army is very important to Gu Xi. Among the other six architectural design drawings, there are three medium-sized architectural design drawings and three small-sized architectural design drawings. As soon as these architectural design drawings appeared, Gu Xi could be sure that there was no need to worry about the construction of the new city. Everything had been prepared very considerately. Pearl base (medium size): Use 500 resources, 10 units of stone, and 10 units of wood to build a pearl base (medium-sized building) in the city, which can produce 1 unit of pearls (can be used as gems) every day (can be upgraded) Sewer Inlet (Medium-sized): Use 500 resources and 20 units of stone to build a Sewer Inlet (medium-sized building) in the city, which can produce a large amount of sewage and garbage every day (can be upgraded) Murloc hut (medium-sized): Use 500 resources and 20 units of wood to build a murloc hut (medium-sized building) in the city. The training speed of all murloc creatures is increased by 50% (can be upgraded) ?These three things plus the previous snake farm, it can be said that the food needed by the mermaid and seahorse cavalry troops will not be a problem. ?At the same time, Gu Xi is still not sure what race the seahorse cavalry is. If it is a fishman, the training speed can be improved to a certain extent. As for the small buildings, the one that attracts Gu Xis attention the most is a city gate-like building. Waterway Fence Design (Small): Use 200 resources and 10 units of metal to build a waterway fence (small building) in the city. This building can be used as a city gate in the water, but it cannot be used with a moat (can be upgraded) It can be said that with this, Gu Xi will have one more city gate. Although the city gate in front of him can only be used underwater, it is enough for Gu Xi. Sea windmill design drawing (small): Use 200 resources and 10 units of wood to build a sea windmill (small building) in the city, which can attract treasure chests and floating objects swept into the sea by whirlpools (can be upgraded) [Lonely Reef Lighthouse Design (Small): Use 200 resources and 10 units of stone to build an Lonely Reef Lighthouse (small building) in the city. One victim can appear on the sea every week and can be rescued from the victim. Rewards (upgradeable) These two small buildings are used to increase supplies. Gu Xi estimates that after these two buildings are completed, the consumption in this area will be almost eliminated. It can be said that we made a lot of money by digging wells in the Dragon Palace this time. (End of this chapter) Chapter 372： The weird mirror space integrated into (142180) Chapter 372 The strange mirror space integrated into (142180) After packing all the things, Gu Xi took stock of the harvest in Jinglong Palace. ? There are more than 300 parts each of various stones, wood and common metals. Among rare materials, crystal has the largest number, reaching 103 parts. The remaining gems, mercury and sulfur have about 30 parts each. ?In addition, Gu Xi''s undead souls also found three dragon blood and an unknown strange blood in the Dragon Palace. All this blood was collected by Gu Xi and sent back to Alidovi City. ?In addition, there are more than 5,000 units of food such as dried salted fish in the Dragon Palace. It can be said that these foods alone can support the consumption of Alidovi City for a long time. Not to mention there are a lot of weapons and equipment here. Although they are all blank weapons and equipment used by fishmen, they are enough for Gu Xi. ?These weapons and equipment only need to be taken to the blacksmith shop for modification, and the quality of the equipment of Gu Xi''s undead troops can be improved. In the end, Gu Xi also found a large number of medicinal herbs, inconspicuous garbage, books with words he couldn''t understand, and some other random things in Jinglong Palace. ?There must be good things in these things, but Gu Xi didnt have time to sort them out. He can only ask people to transport all these supplies back first, and then sit down and sort them out slowly when he has time. At this time, Gu Xi was more concerned about Luna''s situation. Gu Xi has killed the Jing Dragon King, but he doesnt know what the situation is like on Lunas side. ??If she hasn''t captured the last two big weirdos yet, then Gu Xi needs to intervene in this matter. ??Now there are only two big weirdos left in the weird mirror space. When the time comes, he and Luna will fight each other, which will definitely not be a problem. ?With this thought, Gu Xi watched his men send everything into Alidovi City, and then he carried the cold wind staff and returned to Alidovi City in the evil coffin. ?When he stepped into Aridovi City, Gu Xi could clearly feel that the whole city seemed to have become alive. Some wandering ghosts appeared on the originally empty streets. They are not Gu Xis undead troops, but existences living in the city. ?When they see Gu Xi, they will bow their heads to Gu Xi as a courtesy to Gu Xi. When facing these people, Gu Xi was stunned for a moment, and then realized that they should be the souls that he had saved, but they seemed to have been affected by Alidovi City and had become Alidovi City. part of it. Regarding the attitude of these ghosts, Gu Xi just nodded and quickly came to the front of the meeting hall. Isnt Luna back yet? Pushing open the door of the meeting hall, Gu Xi walked in. ?However, Luna saw no one at this time. Gu Xi felt somewhat worried. He thought for a moment, turned around and went to the tavern. After all, most of the information can be found in the tavern. If you want to ask something, it is definitely right to go to the tavern. ?But as soon as Gu Xi left the door of the meeting hall, a skeleton soldier ran over. Sir, the blacksmith asked you to come over. The high-pressure air hammer over there has been made. As soon as Gu Xi heard this, he knew what the blacksmith Anderson was talking about. Thinking that the soul stone could be processed, Gu Xi quickly headed towards the blacksmith shop without delay. ?However, he had not gone far when Gu Xi felt the ground suddenly shake. Then Gu Xi found that the ground began to become smooth, and the sky turned into a mirror. At this time, Gu Xi also understood that this was Luna dealing with the strange mirror space. ?Gu Xi is not running around now, he is just standing where he is. About seven or eight minutes later, all the strange phenomena disappeared, and the city of Alidovi returned to its original appearance. ??But Gu Xi noticed that the fog outside the city seemed to have faded a lot, and at the same time, the entire Alidovi seemed to be shrouded in a huge defensive cover. Such a change made Gu Xi feel happy. It seemed that Luna had succeeded. ?While Gu Xi was thinking about this, Luna suddenly appeared in front of Gu Xi. Gu Xi noticed that Luna seemed to have changed at this time. She was obviously bigger, and her eyes were no longer as empty as before. Her eyes were like mirrors, which could reflect people. come out. "grown ups." "How is it going?" ?Gu Xi asked Luna. All nodes have been captured, and the strange mirror space has been integrated into Alidovi City. Luna explained the current situation to Gu Xi seriously. It turns out that with the integration of the weird mirror space, there is an additional mirror barrier outside Aridovi City. Beyond the mirror barrier is the misty and strange world before. ??And the strange mirror space that Luna just took over is attached to the outside of Aridovi City. It is somewhat similar to Aridovi''s sub-territory. It can be counted as part of Aridovi City, or it can be calculated separately. The energy orb has been integrated with this weird mirror space and has become the core of the weird mirror space. ?Gu Xi can build a new city with the energy orb as the center and through the strange mirror space. ?At the same time, this city will no longer be a city of death, and various non-undead buildings can be arranged to move in. ?In addition, Luna also explained to Gu Xi all the weird mirror abilities she had just obtained. Because Luna took over the entire weird mirror space in one fell swoop, all the rules are in Luna''s hands. So her level was quickly raised to her level limit of 4, and she mastered the core mirror abilities of the Nineteen Great Weirds. Just like the mirror barrier outside the city of Aridovi is one of them. ??There are also mirror mazes, mirror assassinations, etc. It can be said that Luna grew up all of a sudden. ?But Luna didn''t seem to pay much attention to this. When Gu Xi asked, she would say a few words. If Gu Xi didn''t ask, she wouldn''t say anything or explain at all. ?Gu Xi also understood that Lunas thoughts were focused on the city of Alidovi, so he asked a few questions about what he cared about. Luna, now that the strange mirror space has fallen into your hands, can you freely monitor and enter and leave the real world through the mirror? "sure." Luna nodded affirmatively, "You can do this from the beginning, why do you need it?" Yes, if you can, help me find the remaining players in Autumn Wind City and drag them to the weird mirror space. ? Gu Xi has been waiting for Luna''s weird mirror space for so many days just for this step. ??The weird mirror space, where even the white-clothed Guanyin of Heaven cannot be seen, is the best opportunity to kill the players in Autumn Wind City during the day. ?Of course, among the people to be killed is You Songsheng. As a traitor who betrayed Bailian City, he deserves to die! (End of this chapter) Chapter 373： The first purple item available immediately (please subscribe) Chapter 373 The first purple outfit that is immediately available (please subscribe) Theres no problem with surveillance, but its going to be a little difficult for us guys to fully monitor everything. ?Luna also understood Gu Xis thoughts, but she still put forward some opinions. After all, if you want to monitor players, you must at least be undead at the boss level or above. Ordinary undead troops cannot be used for surveillance. Dont worry, thats what I think, Alidovi City is not open to the outside world, but we need a space to connect with the outside world, and right now there is a weird mirror space that can be used to connect with the outside world. ??And this space is all under your control. If there are any problems, it is very convenient whether it is to mobilize troops from Aridovi or to drive people out directly. " Luna decisively understood the meaning of Gu Xi''s words. Sir, do you want those players to come in? Yeah, no one has ever seen what a dead city looks like. I pointed at the weird mirror space and said it was a dead city, and they had to recognize it. ?Think about it, nineteen nodes can be regarded as nineteen large buildings. How come this is not a city. " Listening to Gu Xi''s words, Luna was a little dumbfounded, but what Gu Xi said was reasonable. No one has ever seen what a dead city looks like, so who can dictate what kind of development style a dead city should follow. It can be done. Then, Ill write to them right now. ??Gu Xi is also the kind of person who does what he says. When he saw Luna agreeing, he directly took out her contact information and started to contact people. ?Of course, because there are only five owls in the Owl House, even if you use other contact methods, you can only contact five people at the same time. ?? Gu Xi simply contacted Zuo Ya, Xia Yi and a few others he knew, told them about the situation here, and asked them if they were willing to come. If they were willing to come, then bring more players. After sending these letters, Gu Xi turned to Luna and said, "It will take a while for them to reply. Anderson just made a high-pressure air hammer. Let''s go smash the golden eggs." After seeing that the matter was confirmed, Gu Xi was also quite happy. He waved to Luna and took her towards the blacksmith shop. At the same time, Gu Xi also told Luna about some things he got in Jinglong Palace. When Luna heard that there was a quite large land deed, she wanted to immediately integrate the land deed into Alidovi City. Dont worry, everything is there, and I cant run away. This time I also took the holy objects and level 3 building stones. Then I will give priority to Dimis needs. I think she cant bear it anymore. "OK!" Hearing Gu Xis advice, Luna suppressed the idea of ??leaving quickly and followed Gu Xi to the blacksmith shop. ?Standing in front of the blacksmith shop, Luna did not go in. ??Just watching there, the blacksmith Anderson was adjusting what he called a high-pressure air hammer, but from Gu Xi''s point of view, this thing should actually be a hydraulic press. ?Seeing Gu Xi coming over, Anderson quickly stood up and wiped his hands with a piece of cloth. Sir, you are here. "How is it going?" It has been debugged, just waiting for the adults to break the golden eggs. Okay, lets put the soul stone on it. Gu Xi nodded with satisfaction. ?At Gu Xi''s order, the zombie who had been helping in the blacksmith shop came over carrying a huge soul stone and installed the soul stone on the hydraulic press. Gu Xi stood far away at the other end of the hydraulic press and pressed the switch. The power hammer of the hydraulic press fell automatically and pressed heavily on the soul stone. ?Then Gu Xi heard a harsh squeaking sound, and large cracks began to appear on the soul stone. ?Gu Xi stared at the soul stone closely, fearing that he would miss every detail. Soon the soul stone could not withstand the pressure of the hydraulic press, the cracks became wider and wider, and finally exploded on the spot. ? Gu Xi and the others were relatively far away and were not affected by the impact of the soul stone. However, the hydraulic press was not so lucky and was directly blown into pieces. Among the fragments, Gu Xi saw a large number of vermilion gems scattered on the ground, and a twisted ball of metal rolled into a corner. ?But what caught Gu Xis attention the most was a vermilion flake on the ground. ?Gu Xi immediately felt that this thin piece was the purple equipment this time. Gu Xi quickly walked over and reached out to pick up the sheet. In the next moment, the information about this thin piece appeared in front of Gu Xi. Seal-Mirror of Demonic Blood Sacrifice (purple, short staff) Attack: 10-13 After equipped: Intelligence +4, Charisma +4 Equipment requirements: Intelligence 6, Perception 6, Charisma 6 Special 1: Mirror King, can learn mirror-type spells, all mirror-type skill levels +3. Special Effect 1: After wearing the equipment and activating the King of Mirrors effect, a mirror image will be automatically generated every day. If the mirror image is not processed, when the mirror image reaches ten, it will devour the main body. [Special 2: Seal - Blood Sacrifice Technique, which can temporarily seal enemies whose strength does not exceed level 15 into the mirror (only one enemy can be sealed at a time. After the enemy is released, it cannot be sealed again within three days). The user can Call upon the power of the sealed enemy. Special Effect 2: After wearing equipment and activating the sealing-blood sacrifice effect once, you will be affected by the effect of the soul leaving the body once a day. If you cannot return to the body, the body will be occupied by the sealed enemy. Special 3: Bloody Aurora Kill, use the mirror to aim at the enemy, emit a **** light, causing 500 points of life damage to the enemy (the attack power will increase as the player level increases). Special Effect 3: After wearing equipment and activating the Bloody Aurora killing effect once, the life recovery effect will be reduced by 30%. [Explanation: This is a stone used to seal demons. I dont know when, but someone actually made it into a mirror. However, please note that sealing demons in mirrors is not a good choice. ??After taking a look at the [Seal-Mirror of Demonic Blood Sacrifice], which was called a short staff but was actually a mirror, Gu Xi always felt that this was sent for Luna. Among these three skills, Mirror King can just improve the level of various strange mirror skills that Luna has just mastered. As for the birth of a mirror image every day, Luna can handle this kind of thing quite easily. The matter of sealing is not a problem for Luna. She is a ghost herself. Before her soul can leave her body, she must have a body first. ??As for the final Bloody Aurora Kill, the negative effect is just that the life recovery effect is reduced, but it does not mean that it cannot be restored. It can be said that these three negative effects have little impact on Luna, but the three special effects are of great help to Luna. ?? He lowered his head and glanced at the [Seal-Mirror of Demonic Blood Sacrifice]. Gu Xi glanced at Luna again, and an idea suddenly flashed through his mind. He seems to have never given any equipment to his contracted undead. After realizing what went wrong, Gu Xi raised his head and waved to Luna. Luna, this mirror is yours. (End of this chapter) Chapter 374： Suitable inlays (please subscribe) Chapter 374 Suitable Inlay (Please subscribe) In the new month, please subscribe, recommend, vote, and support us in any way! After Luna took the [Seal-Mirror of Demonic Blood Sacrifice], the round mirror she had been holding turned into vermilion, and at the same time, her mirror-like eyes suddenly lit up. Sir, this is very good. ?However, Gu Xi did not respond to Luna''s words at all at this time. Luna looked at Gu Xi curiously and found that Gu Xi was holding a long knife made of crystal and thinking about something. This long sword is naturally the purple weapon [Evil Sword-Jing Long Yin] that I got from King Jing Long last time. ?? Gu Xi had been thinking about selling this evil knife and replacing it with a better purple piece of equipment. ?Now Gu Xi has discovered another use of purple equipment. Luna can equip a purple equipment. There is no reason why Shaya can''t use such an evil sword. ?Although Shaya has never been around, Gu Xi is not the kind of person who favors one thing over another. ??And Gu Xi believed that Sha Ya could control this evil sword. After making up his mind, Gu Xi put away the evil knife. When he turned around, he saw Luna''s worried expression. Im fine, help me sort out the gem inlays here. As soon as Luna heard this, she stepped forward to help. After some counting, Gu Xi discovered that a total of eleven gem-like inlays had been opened this time. Of course, most of them are white or green quality inlays, and most of their effects are not very good. The white ones mostly have the effect of +1 attack or defense, and the green ones have the effect of +1 some skill levels. ??But the problem is that Gu Xi has never learned these skills or magic. From this glance, he can tell that it is the direction of the demon warlock. ??The last thing that really catches Gu Xi''s eyes are the three blue quality inlays. ?The largest piece among them was the mechanical ball that was melted into a ball that Gu Xi first saw after the explosion. Crusher (blue, inlaid): A crusher that crushes everything, with the effects of crushing, destruction and a little bit of luck. Inserted on the weapon, it can cause the attack to have effects such as crushing, crushing, and destruction. Inlaid on armor, it can resist some effects such as crushing, crushing, and destruction. It can be seen that the attack and defense here are all based on effects such as crushing and destruction. Gu Xi himself will definitely not be able to use it, but this thing is useful for players who use weapons such as heavy swords and war hammers. For a hero, he is quite good. Even if he doesn''t need it, Gu Xi will keep this thing, maybe someone will need it one day. Of the remaining two pieces, one is a red crystal the size of a fist. Three sides of the crystal are human faces. It is obvious that it contains the remnants of the devil''s last power. Twisted Life Body (blue, inlaid): The part of the devil''s will that is sealed in the soul stone, with a twisted, weird and dangerous atmosphere. It is embedded in the weapon, and the attack has its own fire attack effect. ? ? Embedded in armor, it can prevent 50% of fire damage. Inlaid on jewelry, it can add some weird effects. ??Gu Xi immediately took a liking to this twisted life object, and he embedded it in the cold wind staff. When the vermilion crystals of these three faces were embedded, the properties of the Cold Wind Staff instantly changed. ?The originally cold wind suddenly became warmer in an instant. ?At the same time, a little vermilion light appeared on the top of the cold wind staff, and at the same time, where the rotten head hung, there was a three-sided vermilion crystal head. Cold Wind Staff (blue, main weapon) Attack: 16-19 After equipped: Constitution +2. Intelligence +3????Equipment requirements: Strength 2, Constitution 3, Intelligence 3 Special 1: Cold wind +3, with +3 cold and freezing effect when using spells. Special 2: Babel Vine, the length of the staff can automatically change between two and a half meters to seven and a half meters. When the length of the staff exceeds two and a half meters, the staff will actively launch attacks (physical attacks) against approaching enemies. Mosaic position: Rotting Skull (Bone Shield +1), Twisted Life Body (Fire +3, when using spells, all spells have a +3 flame burning effect), empty, empty] Explanation: Ice and fire, the combination of these two spells is very serious. ? Okay, its a very serious spell combination. Fortunately, its only +3 for cold wind and +3 for fire. If it were +9 each, Id be afraid that there would be a Nine Heavens of Ice and Fire. As for the last stick, it looked even weirder than the twisted life body. I dont know how it was smashed in the first place. It was possible to smash out such a palm-like gem from such a large piece of soul stone. Devil''s right hand (blue, inlaid): The devil sealed in the spiritual stone can release a physical arm in order to control the outside world. It is embedded in the weapon. When attacking, you can bring an extra weapon to attack. It is embedded in the armor and can be used to control one arm to raise a shield or perform other defenses. ?This demon''s right hand is very interesting to Gu Xi. He can see that the demon''s right hand can actually give him an extra arm, which is almost equivalent to a physical mage''s hand. Just where to embed it depends on Gu Xis own thoughts. ??Gu Xi thought about it seriously. The main weapon in his hand was the Cold Wind Staff. He might be able to get an extra one as a secondary weapon, but the problem was that it had to be the demon''s left hand. So it is not appropriate to mount it on a weapon and get an extra weapon. ?Then the position that can be embedded is the armor. ?Gu Xi picked up the demon''s right hand and put it on the shoulder of the reverse lich. An iron chain on the shoulder guard floated up on its own and tightly wrapped around the demon''s right hand. ?Then Gu Xi felt as if he had an extra right hand. This right hand can be freely controlled by him to pick up various things, and can also cooperate with some of Gu Xi''s movements. Gu Xi can even equip this right hand with equipment such as gloves or wrist guards, but it cannot hold weapons. . ?This made Gu Xi, who was originally thinking about letting his right hand help protect the cold wind staff, a little speechless. ?However, Gu Xi soon discovered the greatest use of this right hand. ?When riding the evil coffin, this right hand can help hold the iron chain. As long as the right hand is grasped tightly, no matter whether Gu Xi is standing or lying down, he is holding the evil coffin and will not be thrown off by the evil coffin. In this way, Gu Xi could finally stand on the high-speed moving evil coffin and look cool. Except for these three inlays that could be put into the eyes, Gu Xi did not use the other inlays, but asked people to put them away. Perhaps when trading with players next time, someone will be willing to ask for this, or one of his subordinates may have such a need. By the time things were done here, the reply from Zuo Ya and the others had arrived. They were also unwilling to believe that Gu Xi was able to find the players in Qiufeng City during the day. Xia Yi was okay, he said he was willing to help Gu Xi. ?Zuo Ya said that he needed to see the real situation before shaking people off. At such a reply, Gu Xi smiled. believe it or not! (End of this chapter) Chapter 375： Shake people to prepare for battle (143182) Chapter 375 Shake people to prepare for battle (143182) The average subscription is 1828, and the goal is 2000. I will work hard to add updates. Please subscribe, recommend, monthly pass and other support! ?? Gu Xi took a look at the letters he sent out. Among the five letters, Xia Yi and two other friends he met during the battle against the demon warlocks in Cold Wind City replied and said they were willing to help. ?However, they dont actually know many people, and they can only bring over thirty people at most. Gu Xi thought for a moment and realized that more than thirty people would be fine. ?Judging from what I saw this morning, there are only about fifty players left in Qiufeng City. ??And Gu Xi didnt just drag all the fifty players into the weird mirror space at once. You must find, monitor, and lock the target in order to drag people in. ??The final outcome is likely to be more than thirty people beating a few people. ??This is enough for thirty or so people. Even if these thirty or so people want to earn some benefits, they have to take turns. ? Gu Xi, who wanted to understand this point, immediately stopped paying attention to Zuo Ya. ??If Zuo Ya is willing to believe in himself, Gu Xi wouldn''t mind giving him a hand. He didn''t believe in himself, and Gu Xi didn''t have time to explain to him. Gu Xi quickly wrote to Xia Yi and asked him to contact someone. As for the method of entry and exit, Gu Xi did not tell him how to enter the strange mirror space. He just asked them to find a relatively large glass or mirror nearby and put it there. Luna cult symbols are painted on the mirror. There is no need to worry about other things, Luna will take care of everything. After sending the letter again, Gu Xi and Luna went to the independent strange mirror space. ??When he left Aridovi City, Gu Xi felt that there was a section of the road that was like a constantly changing kaleidoscope. ?However, because this change did not affect Gu Xi''s entry and exit, Gu Xi did not ask. At most, he felt the situation of the forward route and found that the route was a little off-road, so Gu Xi did not ask any more questions. Soon they entered a strange mirror space. ?Compared to Aridovi, this place is a completely independent space. Because of the energy orb, the sky has turned light blue. ?At the same time, among the nineteen nodes that originally belonged to the strange mirror space, except for the Jinglong Palace that was destroyed by Gu Xi, all the others were moved into the space in front of them. ??Gu Xi saw a mirror maze here, a replica mountain filled with various replicas, and a glass school that was the origin of the weird mirror space. ??However, each node position is relatively far away from each other. If it weren''t for Luna''s shortcut, Gu Xi felt that he would not be able to get out of this space for a day or two. ??And between the nodes, there are many ordinary and weird abandoned sites. Just like the wash basin that was placed outside the city of Aridovi before. In this space, there are also abandoned buildings like this. These are the points where ordinary weirdness enters the weird mirror space. ?Through here, Gu Xi can freely enter and exit reality and the weird mirror space. Of course, where the reality here refers to, it depends on what Gu Xi and Luna think. It can be said that even if the big weirdos that were killed are resurrected, they can''t take away this weird mirror space from Luna. They couldn''t even get in. ?And it was this kind of place that Gu Xi was planning to bring people to look for now. ?Outside the temporary camp, Gu Xi and the others found a full-length mirror standing in the wilderness. ?Luna casually drew the symbols agreed upon at the beginning, and then the function of the full-length mirror changed. Gu Xi saw Xia Yi in the mirror. At this time, Xia Yi was sitting in front of the full-length mirror, waiting with his head propped up. He chose to believe in Gu Xi, partly because Gu Xi had not let him down before, and partly because it was daytime and the necromancers in Bailian City could not bring out their strongest combat power. ??Anyway, idleness is idle, so just believe what Gu Xi said. ?So he sat down in front of a dressing mirror and drew the symbols drawn in the letter on the dressing mirror. After that he just stayed there in a daze. ?Just as he was talking, Xia Yi noticed that the situation in the dressing mirror in front of him had changed, and Gu Xi was waving to him. Xia Yi stood up immediately. He looked around, thinking that he had fallen into a strange trap. ??But he soon discovered that Gu Xi didn''t even think about waving. He directly stretched out his hand from the mirror and dragged him outward, and he was dragged into the mirror. Without waiting for Xia Yi to resist, Gu Xi dragged Xia Yi aside. Okay, come and help me, we still have a lot of people to drag over. Xia Yi finally reacted. He glanced at the surrounding situation and asked in surprise: "Brother Gu, where is this?" My city of death. ?Gu Xi is right, the strange mirror space in front of him can really be regarded as Gu Xi''s city of death. Because this was built near the city of Aridovi. ?However, he did not tell the truth, nor did he introduce the situation of the strange mirror space to Xia Yi. He just dragged Xia Yi out to do things. ??With the addition of Xia Yi, players who agreed to Gu Xi''s request were dragged into the strange mirror space. Soon all the thirty or so players were brought here. After everyone arrived, Gu Xi gathered the players together. Everyone has seen that this is my city of death. Under the glowing orb is the main city. ? We are not talking about the main city now. My city uses mirrors to monitor the real world. Not only here, but all the mirrors nearby can do this. ?But you also know how difficult it is to find fifty people in a city. Thats why I invited you here, and asked you to help keep an eye on the real world. No matter how well those order mages hide themselves, they can''t avoid looking in the mirror, touching glass, or touching water, right? ??As long as you find the Order Mage, just drag them over. I can guarantee that as long as you find it, you can kill it, and I wont take any of the harvest. " Hearing Gu Xis words, all the players eyes lit up. Gu Xi provided them with such a convenient method and a battlefield, but the final harvest was nothing at all. How could such a good thing happen to them? At this time, Xia Yi walked to Gu Xi''s side. "Brother Gu, you don''t have to do this for us. We know the rules and we will definitely pay for what we should pay." Forget it, I really dont need it this time. Dont want anything, this was what Gu Xi had agreed with Luna when they came over. Because they dont want nothing. The process of these players finding, locating, and dragging enemies into the weird mirror space to kill them is a ritual magic designed by Gu Xi. The purpose is to strengthen Luna''s overall control over the strange mirror space. In order to ensure the completion of the ritual magic, Gu Xi even had people carry the Death Mirror Immortal from the library. It can be said that as long as all the enemies are killed this time, Gu Xi''s request has been fulfilled, and Gu Xi does not care about the others. (End of this chapter) Chapter 376： Quick kill (144182) Chapter 376 Quick Kill (144182) Xiayi and the others tried to persuade Gu Xi for a long time, but they did not let Gu Xi take back his decision. ?So they looked a little depressed on the surface, but they didnt know how they were laughing in their hearts. After being told how to operate the mirrors, they quickly divided into groups and got started. ?However, their progress was somewhat beyond Gu Xi''s imagination. Just a few minutes later, they locked onto several order mages. This situation surprised Gu Xi, but he immediately realized that the players Gu Xi called over this time were all players from small guilds. In the Bailian Festival, there is no difference between players like them and individual players. Normally they just want to get ranked. They have no way to deal with some powerful enemies. ?All we can do is keep an eye on one or two enemies and prepare for a sneak attack at night. ?In this way, as long as they can kill one enemy a day, they can get some things mixed in. So they have a few objects they suspect to be hostile players. ? With such a good monitor now, they locked onto their target immediately. The reason why it took them a few minutes was entirely because they were familiar with how to use the mirror. Otherwise, they would not have delayed it for so long. ??As the first Order Mage was dragged into the strange mirror space, Gu Xi''s eyes flashed with relief, and the ritual magic had begun. Gu Xi turned to look at Luna. ?Luna understood that she had nothing to do here now, and there were still many things waiting for her to deal with in Alidovi City. The integration of land deeds, the construction sequence of new buildings, and the arrangement of various materials all require Luna''s personal intervention. She can stay here entirely because the ritual magic requires her presence. Now that the ritual magic has begun, it doesn''t matter whether she is there or not, then she can go down and do her own business. ?After Luna left, Gu Xi himself came to a mirror and searched quickly. Gu Xi is different from those in Xiayi. During this period, Gu Xi has not appeared in the real world during the day, so he has not set any targets. ??The person he wants to pursue this time is not the Order Mage from Qiufeng City. He has only one target, the traitor You Songsheng from Bailian City. ? Gu Xi knew very well that You Songsheng was a big plus this time. If nothing else, just seeing that he is still on the points ranking list, you can know his status in the hearts of the players in Bailian City. ?Others may not be sure, but from Gu Xi''s own point of view, the conflict between him and You Songsheng is irreconcilable. ?This time around, Gu Xi can believe that more than half of the calculations in this Bailian Grand Ceremony are for him. You are not allowed to use the troops you brought with you. If you use them, you will be dropped directly from the ranking list. ?This is obviously because he is worried about Gu Xi''s ability to use the dead city to score crazy points. ?Gu Xi didnt think it would be a good thing to be cared about by such a person. When he has the opportunity to deal with such an enemy, Gu Xi will not let go of killing the enemy. So when other players were looking for the Order Mage, Gu Xi also began to look for You Songsheng''s location through the mirror. ??Gu Xi didn''t know much about You Songsheng. The only thing he knew was that he mastered the skill of soul hunter. ?In addition, before entering the Bailian Festival, Gu Xi also met some players from the Steel Ghost Claw Guild. Gu Xi more or less memorized a few faces. ?Now Gu Xi plans to rely on some of his own ideas to look for someone like You Songsheng in the crowd. Seeing that Gu Xi was looking for him, the necromancers also sped up. ?At the same time, they did not spread too far apart. Whenever someone locked on the Order Mage and dragged the Order Mage to the weird mirror space, the nearby Necromancers would come around to help hold down the formation. After all, it would be a shame if someone ran away with such a good opportunity. So they would rather have a slower speed on their side rather than allow the Order Mage to have a chance to make a comeback. ?These order mages did not expect that they would encounter such a thing in broad daylight. ??When dragged into the strange mirror space, they will be confused for the first time. At this time, the necromancers attacked with all their strength. Under their attack, these order mages didn''t even have a chance to fight back and were killed on the spot. Speaking of which, these order mages are also relatively unlucky. ?The battles in the past few days made them think that daytime was their home field, and neither the necromancers nor the demon warlocks who had been wiped out had any chance of taking action during the day. So what they have been guarding against is the weirdness in this city. And the methods they used were also the same. Unexpectedly, he was dragged into the mirror image. If it was just a weird mirror image, it would still be within the scope of their understanding. But what they encountered was the Necromancer ambushing here. When various attacks from the undead army fell on them, they naturally couldn''t figure out why the necromancer could join forces with Weird. ??Arent they the order mages who control weirdness? What''s going on? Its just that before they could figure it out, they were killed directly. ??And as the first Order Mage player was killed, more and more Necromancers locked their targets. One after another, the order mages were dragged into the strange mirror space, and one after another was killed. Such a situation was quickly noticed by players who were still in the real world. The surviving Order Mages saw that the number of companions on the ranking list was rapidly decreasing, and they became nervous. They all quickly left their current location and hid themselves in a place they thought was safe. At the same time, release the weirdness that you control, and prepare to use weird power to protect yourself. Its just that they never knew why their companions were missing, so when they hid themselves, they were always accidentally exposed to the eyes of the necromancers. ?As long as the enemy is locked, it is useless even if they can escape to the safe house. Even through the eyes, water or other reflective objects, the necromancer can drag the order mage to the strange mirror world. Hiding it is of no use. In less than an hour, the number of players in Autumn Wind City has dropped to less than ten. This situation also woke up Zuo Ya and the others. "What Gu Xi said is true. He has a way to quickly find and kill the Order Mage. We have lost the opportunity again." Looking at the standings, Zuo Ya''s face turned a little ugly. He understood that this opportunity was pushed out by himself. "Shao Ren, we can''t wait any longer. If we wait any longer, nothing will happen to us this time." (End of this chapter) Chapter 377： The final goal (please subscribe) Chapter 377 The final goal (please subscribe) ?As soon as Zuo Ya started to act, he naturally fell into the eyes of Gu Xi and the others. Other necromancers knew that Zuo Ya was trying to steal business, so they speeded up the selection and capture of order mages. Only Gu Xi kept staring at his left tooth. ?? Gu Xi knew very well that Zuo Ya had a tool in his hand to find enemies. When they were finishing off the demon warlocks in Cold Wind City, they used this tool. In the last few hours, they killed the demon warlocks who did not gather but ran away. ??Now that the number of order mages in Autumn Wind City is getting smaller and smaller, Zuo Ya will definitely use this item or ability again. ?At the same time, Zuo Ya will also understand that it is too late to grab the order mages in Autumn Wind City. With less than ten people, it is useless even if they lock the target. There are at least 60 players on their side who need records. ??Now there is only one person who can make up for their record. You Songsheng. ?Only by killing You Songsheng can they earn back their face. So if you stare at Zuo Ya, you can find You Songsheng. ?The moment he saw Zuo Ya, Gu Xi had such a plan in mind. He stared at Zuo Ya and Gu Xi''s attitude relaxed obviously. As soon as he relaxed, the other necromancers were startled. They thought Gu Xi had found the remaining enemies. What if the last Order Mage is found by Gu Xi? Their achievements and their benefits, do you still want them? ?So the necromancers quickly worked hard again, and the movements of switching mirror monitoring became significantly larger. Looking at their appearance, Gu Xi couldn''t help but shook his head. Then his eyes turned to the mirror again. At this moment, Gu Xi suddenly noticed that Zuo Ya knocked on a door with seven or eight undead people dressed like ordinary people. While he knocked on the door, several other necromancers quickly took their positions. ?Now they no longer care about taking action during the day. If they don''t take action, they may not drink the last soup. ?However, they never expected that You Songsheng''s reaction was faster than theirs. When the door was knocked, he realized that something was wrong, so he opened the window and prepared to escape from the window. ?As long as he runs to a crowded place, it will be useless even if someone is chasing him. ?The Great Guanyin in White Clothes of Heaven is watching over there, and no one dares to fight openly. But You Songsheng never expected that he would be captured by Gu Xi just as he approached the window. ? Gu Xi decisively activated the ability of the weird mirror space, and when You Songsheng jumped out, he dragged him into the weird mirror space. ?Afterwards, Gu Xi thought about it and dragged Zuo Ya and the others over. After placing a few people in the open space, Gu Xi turned around and looked over there. Brother Zuo, we meet again, please help me see if that is You Songsheng? ?Seeing the situation in front of him, Zuo Ya''s face became a little ugly. Is this your city of death? Yes, I have been busy connecting the mirror to the real world these days. You can see if you connect it, arresting people will be much faster. ??Gu Xi smiled at Zuo Ya, and then glanced at You Songsheng, "That one should be You Songsheng. Brother Zuo, I''m afraid I''m going to be a little short of a record, how about I give him to you?" Youre not going to take action? ?Zuo Ya glanced at Gu Xi and knew in his heart that he couldn''t fight Gu Xi this time. Thats not necessary. ?Since Gu Xi can not take action, he does not intend to take action. The ritual magic was in progress, and Gu Xi was worried that something might go wrong with the ritual magic, which would affect Luna''s progress. If he hadn''t been afraid that You Songsheng would escape through the rankings this time, he might not have even made a move to capture You Songsheng. Leave this matter to Zuo Ya. In addition to remembering Gu Xi well, Zuo Ya also has to help Gu Xi withstand the thunder. ?Sure enough, although he knew what Gu Xi was thinking, Zuo Ya still accepted the benefits from Gu Xi in order to ensure that he would get benefits from following his comrades. Thank you very much, I will send you a thank you gift later. After saying that, Zuo Ya led his men to surround You Songsheng. Because they are no longer in the real world, Zuo Ya and the others naturally released their troops. ?Several undead men and thousands of undead troops formed a phalanx and rushed towards You Songsheng. At this time, You Songsheng also knew that he had to go all out, and he quickly released his troops. Because he wanted to occupy the points ranking, he never used his original troops, and the number of troops under his command was not large. Excluding the dozens of undead that were originally arranged, there were more than 300 ghosts flying behind him. ?At the same time, there were several ballistae beside him. This is the reason why he was able to get so many ghosts with this small amount of troops. ?Those ghosts are all his skills, the characteristics of the soul hunter. ?Whether he can survive now depends on whether the ghosts in front of him can compete with Zuo Ya and the others. ?However, looking at Zuo Ya''s seven or eight players and more than 4,000 troops, Gu Xi didn''t think they would lose. ??And even if Zuo Ya loses, there are still more than thirty players waiting here. More than half of their attention is now focused on this. ?The purpose is to wait for Zuo Ya and the others to fail and see if they can come over and take advantage. After all, there are not many order mages left this time, and there will always be someone among them who cannot get a new order mage. If they can get the credit of You Songsheng, their run this time will not be in vain. At this time, You Songsheng was not as scared or nervous as Gu Xi thought. ?You Songsheng seemed to have made some decision. He waved his hand and sent all the ghosts under him to rush forward. And he himself stood at the back of the team. In fact, this situation is quite normal, and necromancers all play this way. ??There are very few necromancers who charge forward with weapons in hand. But Gu Xi felt that something was obviously wrong. If he encounters such a situation, he will definitely not be so calm if he is not completely sure. ?Is it possible that this guy wants to escape? ?Gu Xi thought for a moment, then stepped aside and began to operate the mirror in front of him. ?After a while, the picture in the mirror switched to the picture of Luna arranging things in the council hall. Feeling Gu Xis gaze, Luna raised her head and asked, Sir, what happened? If someone wants to escape, he should have the ability to break through space and escape. That''s enough, Luna said decisively. Ill come right away. After speaking, Luna made a push forward and floated out of the mirror. ?Because Luna is just a little ghost, even if she holds a red mirror in her hand, no one will notice. After entering here, Luna held up the red round mirror in her hand and took a look at the mirror she just came out of. Without anyone noticing, the surrounding area turned a light red. Thats it, no one can leave here within an hour, including me! (End of this chapter) Chapter 378： Cleared standings (please subscribe) Chapter 378: The cleared standings (please subscribe) Applying for subscriptions, monthly votes, recommendations and other support, thank you all! With Luna''s assurance, Gu Xi felt relieved. He took a look at the battle situation over there and found that he didn''t need to take action. So he asked directly: "How is the situation with Aridovi?" "The new land deed has been integrated, and I have also seen the architectural design drawings you brought back, but they are all queued up now and there is no way to speed up. These things are all at the lower end of the queue." "It''s okay, we are not in a hurry to increase our troops. By the way, the Astrologer''s Tower must be prepared in advance." Sir, are you ready to take a gamble? Bet, as long as you recruit all the troops every week, even if there are negative effects in the new week, it wont have much impact, just go ahead. "good!" Luna responded quickly. At this moment, Zuo Ya''s troops were almost in front of You Songsheng. ?Looking at the undead army rushing over, You Songsheng had a disdainful smile on his face. He was accidentally discovered by someone today. Normally, he would never have encountered such a situation. Fortunately, when he came in, he brought a lot of good things, including a tool that could break the prison. It is impossible to trap him. ??It is useless even if all the troops under his command are lost this time. ?Now that all the players in Autumn Wind City are almost dead, he will be number one in the points rankings. As long as he can hide, he will be the biggest winner until the end. After he went out, he used all the hiding tools. If we dont hide it now, how long will it take? When the safe house opens, he will be the biggest winner this time. With a smile on his face, You Songsheng pressed a button in his hand. ?Then You Songsheng took a step forward. ?After that, You Songsheng''s expression changed. He pressed the button again with disbelief and took a step forward. After trying this three times, he could not leave the strange mirror space in front of him. At this time, Zuo Ya also noticed You Songsheng''s situation. He looked back at Gu Xi and found that there was a ghost beside Gu Xi. At this time, Zuo Ya realized that Gu Xi had blocked the space in front of him. In a short period of time, no one could leave this space. Zuo Ya felt somewhat uneasy about this situation. If Gu Xi wanted to kill them all, now would be a good time to do it. ?However, he also understood that Gu Xi was afraid that he would let You Songsheng escape, so he sealed everything here. He naturally couldn''t blame Gu Xi for what he couldn''t do. Faced with this situation, Zuo Ya only felt that his face was very painful. "What are you still procrastinating on? Do you want to be slapped in the face? We are the number one guild in Bailian City, but now, we can''t even defeat a level 4 player. How can you have the nerve to say that you are a skeleton fish when you go out in the future? Dragon people. ?Amidst Zuo Ya''s roar, his undead troops began to charge forward. This time they really left nothing behind and threw everything they had into the battlefield. ?You Songsheng also became nervous at this time. He kept taking out various props to prevent the enemy undead troops from approaching. But what he took out were all of blue quality, and there were no purple equipment or props. Even if it can bring some trouble to Zuo Ya and others, the impact is actually not big. ?With Zuo Ya and the others not caring about the loss of soldiers, it only took about five minutes for the undead troops to rush in front of You Songsheng. ?At the beginning, You Songsheng was running back and forth around the ballista beside him, hoping to use the ballista to block the attack of the undead troops. But the undead troops did not rush out from one direction at all, but came from all directions. They pounced on You Songsheng, who was about to run away but didn''t know where he was going, and pressed him to the ground. ??Then more and more undead pounced on him. A message popped up in front of Gu Xi and them at the same time. You Songsheng died in battle in Bailian City! Seeing this message, both Gu Xi and Zuo Ya breathed a sigh of relief. Zuo Ya glanced at the players who were looking for the remaining order mages, and then turned to look at Gu Xi. Looking at Zuo Yas eyes, Gu Xi shrugged. I sealed this place just now, and its nearly an hour before we can leave. You guys can figure it out on your own. The operation method is very simple. All mirrors can be used. If you find the Order Mage, you can drag people in. ?But you have to be careful. You can only go in but not out. If you drag ordinary people in, I won''t help you deal with it. " Thank you! ?Zuo Ya understood that this was the last bit of face Gu Xi gave him. ??Although there are only a few Order Mages alive now, this is enough for Zuo Ya. Now he just wants to kill a few more players in the enemy city and give the Corpse Fish Dragon Guild a good face. If the Bailian Festival is over, their guilds face will really be lost. ?Gu Xi is different. At this time, Gu Xi is already thinking about the next thing. Having done so many major things, especially the final group annihilation of two city players, all have a certain connection with Gu Xi. I think Chaoyang Guilds reputation has already been improved. The Bailian Festival lasts for seven days in total. There is probably no one on the points ranking list now. Several other tasks may become the key to everyone''s competition in the next period of time. And what Gu Xi showed today will be their biggest enemy. If Gu Xi really has a conflict with them, it will be a life and death battle. Looking up at these players, Gu Xi''s eyes darkened. After the battle is over, we can send them out. If they want to die, let them come. But whether they live or die by then is out of their control. ?While Gu Xi was thinking about these things, Xia Yi and the others had also completed their pursuit of the last few players from Autumn Wind City. ??Out of the remaining nine Order Mages, they grabbed seven, and only two Order Mages died in the hands of Zuo Zuo and others. When the last Order Mage was killed, everyone got a reminder. The standings are cleared, all rewards are cleared, and the standings will no longer be opened for this trial. Please note, once again, all players on the standings will be cleared, all point rewards will be cleared, and for this trial, the standings will no longer be opened! Seeing this message, all players reacted. Xia Yi glanced at his friends around him, and finally walked up to Gu Xi. Brother Gu, we can win this time because of you. I, Xia Yi, am not that kind of ungrateful person. In this Bailian Festival, no matter what you plan to do next, as long as you appear, I will retreat directly without saying a word. " With the first example, other players also stood up and expressed their next actions. ?Zuo Ya looked aside for a moment, and finally stepped forward and said something. (End of this chapter) Chapter 379： Temporarily opened weird mirror space (145185) Chapter 379 The temporarily opened weird mirror space (145185) The average subscription is 1850, and its another day of hard work to update. We are working hard, please subscribe, monthly tickets and recommended votes! On behalf of the Skeleton Ichthyosaurus Guild, I would like to express my opinion that you will be the first to win the Bailian Festival. ?Zuo Yas words made Gu Xi smile. ?It seems that Zuo Ya has softened up this time, but he still has a small thought. Only mentioned the attitude of the Skeleton Ichthyosaurus Guild, not the attitudes of other people. ??And only said that Gu Xis performance was the first, and did not mention all kinds of weird and treasure things in the next few days. ??I''m afraid he still wants to grab some weird things and treasures to go back to make up for the losses of this Bailian Festival. At this time, Gu Xi has no interest in those who have no achievements. ?With a weird mirror space and the ability to remove the weird death rules, Gu Xi can take action whenever he wants to deal with the weird. As for the weird treasures, you can deal with them during the day. Will you still be afraid of them at night? ??Now that there are no players from other cities in the city, the necromancers in the city will definitely focus on those monsters at night. ?At that time, there will be more and more information of all kinds. If you really want to grab the treasure, who can be faster than you? ?So looking at Zuo Ya''s serious look, Gu Xi just smiled and said to Zuo Ya, "You''re welcome." Looking at Gu Xi''s look, Zuo Ya knew what Gu Xi was thinking. He could only smile helplessly and say nothing more. The other players then came forward one by one to express their gratitude to Gu Xi. ?At the same time, they also made their own commitment, either to retreat when Gu Xi appears, or to be on call when Gu Xi is needed. Anyway, the main theme is that I am a coward, and I am willing to recognize you as the boss. ?Those who can make decisions, make decisions for their friends; those who cannot make decisions, make decisions for themselves. Anyway, the atmosphere at the scene was quite harmonious for a while. Gu Xi also smiled at them, and then, as he said before, he didn''t want any of the things the players got by killing them. Just glanced at Luna. ??Luna nodded and said that the ritual magic was quite successful. Now Luna has stronger control over the strange mirror space in front of her. ?At the same time, Luna could even feel that the weirdness and big weirdness that had died in Luna''s hands before would not be resurrected in the real world as she had thought before. They will appear in the nodes one by one like earthbound spirits and become part of the power of the strange mirror space. ?These weird and big weird things will be Lunas exclusive troops. ?However, these big weird things haven''t appeared yet, and there are many other players here, so it''s hard for Luna to express herself here. She just nodded to Gu Xi, which was regarded as acknowledging Gu Xi''s look. Gu Xi laughed as soon as he saw it. Okay, everyone, just wait a little longer. When the confinement here is over, you can leave on your own. By the way, there is still some time. Everyone can freely communicate here and trade any good things. There is no need to worry about safety issues, the mirror can send you to any location. " After hearing Gu Xis words, the players also breathed a sigh of relief, so they really regarded this space as a tradable space and discussed it here in twos and threes. ?These players come from different guilds and take different routes, but there is always one good thing, that is, their talent and strength are pretty good. There are more or less good things on hand that I dont need. ?Especially during this Bailian Festival, none of them had taken action at night. ?Now they have too many things in their hands, but usually they can''t find other players to trade with them, so some things are almost falling on their hands. ?Now Gu Xi provided them with a venue, and they immediately became excited. Even Zuo Ya is thinking about whether some of the things he has on hand can be sold here and whether they can be sold at a higher price. Gu Xi also laughed as he watched the players setting up stalls and communicating with each other. He understands that starting from today, he has gained a basic base. In the future, even if these players will not be too close to him, they will not become his enemy. After all, Gu Xi showed them something, which was beyond the normal level. There were too many players. Looking at the exchanges and transactions between the players, Gu Xi had a smile on his face, but an idea came to his mind. When the confinement of the strange mirror space disappeared, Gu Xi stood up. Brothers, the confinement has disappeared. You can leave on your own through these mirrors in the wild. Before leaving, I have an idea to say. As soon as Gu Xis words came out, all the players looked at Gu Xi. At this time, Gu Xi smiled and asked, "How do you guys feel about my place?" ?Zuo Ya, Xia Yi and others did not speak. They were smart enough to understand Gu Xi''s thoughts. ??On the other hand, several players didn''t understand what Gu Xi meant, and they were still boasting. This is such a nice place. Yes, the place is big and convenient. And its safe, you can come and leave whenever you want. Hearing what they said, Gu Xi also laughed, "So in the last few days of the Bailian Festival, I will open this place to the public for an hour every day for your trading and communication. Will anyone come?" Hearing Gu Xi''s words, Zuo Ya and Xia Yi both said to themselves: Sure enough. But they all think this is a good thing, and such a place is quite safe for all players. And those ordinary players responded one by one. "This is a good thing. After fighting all night, I got some good stuff, which I can trade for free." Thats right, it saves me the trouble of finding a buyer. If its open, of course Im willing to come. At this time, Gu Xi smiled and said: "Then it''s settled. As long as the reminder sounds every day, I will give you a symbol. As long as the reminder sounds, you can draw the symbol on the mirror and you can enter my place. ?However, there will be time restrictions. I cant open it at any time without any conditions. Lets do it for two hours. My place is open to the public for two hours every day. You can come and leave at any time. As long as you are in my city, I guarantee everyone''s safety. " Okay, Boss Gu, this is great. Now I dont have to worry about having nowhere to go. Yes, I think so too. Brother Gu, whatever you say will be whatever you say. Brother Gu, can we discuss it and open it for a while longer at night? We have to look for treasures during the day. If these treasures are not to our liking, we have to find a place to sell them. Yes, yes! ?Looking at the players talking in twos and threes, Gu Xi smiled. The matter is settled like this. In just two hours, I will set aside a special space. If you have any needs and no one has time, you can nail a board here and leave a note or something. But the time has come, no one is left behind, no matter living or undead, everyone must leave, otherwise dont blame me for being unkind. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 380： The ending of the weird mirror space (146185) Chapter 380 The ending of the weird mirror space (146185) Zuo Ya and the others were not surprised that Gu Xi only restricted other players from entering and leaving the place for two hours a day, and would take action if the time was exceeded. After all, Gu Xi took out his own city of death. The city of death is the core secret for the necromancers. ?Gu Xis willingness to carve out an open space is quite generous. If it were them, they would definitely not be able to make such a choice. ?So these players didn''t say much, and in twos and threes, they obtained the symbols for entering and exiting the strange mirror space from Gu Xi, and then left. After sending all the players away, Gu Xi turned to look at Luna. "There should be three days left in the next three days. During these three days, you can spend two hours every day to come here and keep an eye on it. If there is anything suitable for Alidovi City, you can just take it." Luna shook her head, "You don''t need me to keep an eye on it. This kind of thing can be dealt with by the little weird things that were killed before. It was the washstand in the wilderness before. This kind of little weird things can be dealt with. I don''t need to specialize here." Stare." ?Gu Xi was taken aback and quickly asked about Luna''s situation. ?After hearing that the big weirdos in the dozen or so nodes he had dealt with would be resurrected in the weird mirror space and return to their original territory, becoming guarding weirdos and obeying Luna''s orders, Gu Xi''s eyes lit up. This is a good thing, Luna, this will be your base from now on. Yeah, I didnt expect that the final result would be like this. ?Luna was also quite happy. She never thought at first that the big weirdo she killed would have the chance to be resurrected and become her subordinate. ?Luna has seen these weird powers before. At the beginning, she took away all the troops in Aridovi City to take down this strange mirror space. ?As long as these big weirdos are resurrected, Gu Xi will be picking up a powerful weird army for free. Although this army is not undead, they belong to Luna, and their fighting style is extremely weird and their combat power is extremely strong. ?This is equivalent to Gu Xi having an additional out-of-staff force and an additional guarantee in future battles. Then you can arrange the things here. Regarding the energy orb, I will think of a way to see if we can turn this place from a temporary camp into a fixed camp. ?In addition, in this weird mirror space, if the Jinglong Palace is missing, will it be missing a part? Do I need to make up for the Jinglong Palace? " "That''s not necessary. It''s just right if the Jinglong Palace is missing. The missing part is just the passage to connect with Alidovi City. If the Jinglong Palace is added, we won''t be able to connect with the Alidovi City. If we want to come over, we have to go through the well. From there, go to the sewer and then to Jinglong Palace. Okay, you can take care of things here. By the way, we will kill a large number of weirdos next. Do you have any needs? Gu Xi had no intention of wasting the remaining three days. He has already thought about it. There is such a good place as the weird mirror space, so he must make good use of it. ??He planned to lead an army to sweep away the demons at night, looking for all kinds of intelligence information. He would take a rest during the day and use the intelligence information to capture the weird ones into the weird mirror space and kill them. If Luna needs anything, Gu Xi can give priority to her needs. But Luna really doesnt have any needs now. The situation in the weird mirror space is almost fixed, and it cannot be strengthened by using other weird lives. After all, there are only so many weird rules related to the mirror. Killing a new weird will not be related to the mirror. Forcibly integrating it will affect her influence on the weird mirror space. As for Alidovi City, the most you can get by killing weirdos is some special corpses. At most, Gu Xi can kill them according to the rules of the intelligence. These weirdos cannot be resurrected. Such a corpse has little impact on Gu Xi. Other necromancers may want to use this corpse to make contracted undead in order to gain some weird powers. But for Gu Xi, it would be better to let him clean up demons in the wild every night and replenish the army of Aridovi City in large quantities. So after seeing that Luna had no demands, Gu Xi didn''t force anything. He just adjusted the time and prepared to fight at night and hunt for treasures and rest during the day. ? Gu Xis first goal was simple, Maple Leaf Park near Wu Dous house, and the abandoned school called Yi Tou. As for a bigger ambition, it depends on whether Gu Xi can meet a big monster or a big weird at level 10 or so. If he can meet him, then give it a good fight. If he can''t, Gu Xi won''t. Go out and find trouble yourself. ?Gu Xi knew that he had already stolen the limelight, and if he jumped again, he would make others jealous. ??It is better not to be too outstanding in his subsequent performance. As long as he can show up on the surface, he will definitely be the first in this big festival. There is no need for him to add superfluous things and do unnecessary things. ?Wanting to understand this, Gu Xi came out of the strange mirror space. When he returned to Alidovi City, Gu Xi also asked Luna. Luna, can the mirror channel in the weird mirror space that allows people to move quickly be used in Alidovi City? There is no way to do this. This requires making Aridovi City have mirror images and weird attributes. Although Aridovi City is a city that is the mirror image of the underground palace, its origin is a fake city copied by others. This is fundamentally unsuitable for this approach. " After hearing this, Gu Xi had no choice but to give up the idea. ??However, when Luna talked about the attributes of the city, Gu Xi thought of something. When the Black Queen left, she left a drop of the true queen''s blood with Gu Xi. This corresponds to the headless queen''s unwillingness to do that task. Gu Xi remembered that the reward for this mission was city characteristics. Although I dont know whether the rewards are random or what, it is definitely a good thing to strengthen the city. ? Gu Xi decided to use this period of time to clean up the temporary tasks on hand, so as not to accumulate too many temporary tasks and end up with weak task rewards. As for where the items needed for the mission will come from, Gu Xi might have been worried before. Its different now. There are so many players trading. As long as Gu Xi can afford the price, I believe Gu Xi will be able to find what he wants soon. ?While thinking about this, Gu Xi drove the evil coffin towards the dock area. There are two things to do here. One is to go to the dock warehouse to check the harvest during this period and see if there is anything good that he has missed. On the other hand, Gu Xi wanted to take a look at the newly integrated city. After all, Gu Xi also wanted to know what this new city would look like, both on the water and underwater. (End of this chapter) Chapter 381： The mysterious books in Jinglong Palace (please subscribe) Chapter 381 The mysterious book in Jinglong Palace (please subscribe) After checking the list of supplies at the dock warehouse, Gu Xi followed the river bank of the dock area to the new city where construction had not yet begun. Because the situation in the urban area in front of us is different from other urban areas, all buildings must be built on the water or underwater, and cannot be built on the shore. So now there is nothing else in this urban area except a whole lake of water. Unlike other urban areas, there are at least some buildings that serve as backgrounds. The only thing that can tell that this city has been integrated into Alidovi City is the green river water flowing in along the dock area. The source of this river water comes from the direction of Evil Wood Lake. It is the river water affected by the strange blood sacrifice. It contains... A special power that can affect the entire city. Looking at the lake surface that was slowly turning green, Gu Xi estimated that it would take about fifteen days to replace all the water in this lake with the water in Xiemu Lake. ??If Gu Xi wants to build a building in the lake now, it is not impossible. But the buildings built now will have to be re-impregnated in the future, which is another troublesome matter. ?It is better not to rush to build any buildings now and wait until Xiemu Lake replaces all the lake water here. Of course, the city area in front of him must be named. Gu Xi couldn''t call this place the Dragon Palace District just because the original land deed here was called Underwater Dragon Palace. After all, Gu Xi doesnt have the Dragon Palace in his hands. ?Standing by the lake, I thought for a while, and finally pointed at the lake that was starting to turn green and said, "From now on, this place will be called the Green Lake District." After naming this city, Gu Xi walked around the city again. ?Go to the library and take a look at the various books found in Jinglong Palace. ?These gray and white books, which were regarded as garbage, were actually considered complete books in the library. The demand for 100 books in the Guxi Library was immediately increased to 87. As long as 13 more books are collected, Gu Xi''s library can be upgraded. ?Of course, because of the addition of these books found in Jinglong Palace, the direction of the library''s book collection has shifted again, and a new attribute has been added. The direction of the collection of books in the library has shifted, the number of peas produced every week is 4, a fairy tale character will appear in the library every week, and dragon blood ink will appear inside the library (there will be a certain blessing when copying and learning). ?However, Gu Xi was more concerned about the newly added books in the library, which turned out to be the experiences written by King Jing Long himself, as well as some poems written by him. Poems and the like are of course of no use, but his practice experience is a good thing. Gu Xi discovered that the Well Dragon King was a thoughtful person. After he became Weird, he actually used weird power to strengthen his body again and again. ?After discovering that his body could not be strengthened, he actually chose to cut out his soul, merge it with Weirdness, and create a clone identical to himself. It can be said that he is a person with ideas and courage. Not only did he do it, he also succeeded twice. ?The thing that left Gu Xi most speechless was that after he successfully created a clone, he also took the clone into his body and used it to strengthen his body. It can be said that every bone of his body is full of strange power. Seeing this explanation, Gu Xi''s eyes also lit up. He thought of the half-section of the dragon''s body that was suppressed underground by the steel city gate. Although the scales and flesh on the dragon''s body were gone, the bones were still connected together. ?When Gu Xi moved the steel city gate before, the keel was already connected to the steel city gate. ?? Gu Xi still thought that if the keel couldn''t be moved out, it would be better to place it in front of the steel city gate and serve as a decoration. But now it seems that this is not the case. The keel in front of us is a good thing. It can''t be wasted like this. If it can''t be dragged out from under the steel city gate, then just leave it where it is. With this thought in mind, Gu Xi quickly left the library. ?But he only walked for a moment, then turned back and asked the undead to carry the Death Mirror Immortal and head toward the steel city gate together. ?The steel city gate of Gu Xi was built between the main city and Alidovita Tower. It was originally built here to deal with enemies coming from the direction of Alidovita. But since Alidovita was captured, there has been no fighting here, and the place has become much quieter. ?When Gu Xi came over, the steel city gate was wide open, and many undead were transporting supplies towards Alidovita. ??Gu Xi knew that they were transporting supplies to Alidovita, so he ignored it. Instead, he waved to the sky, and several crow lanterns fell down, illuminating Gu Xi. At this time, Gu Xi has arrived at the keel position in front of the steel city gate. ?? He didn''t take a closer look before, but now Gu Xi realized that the Jing Dragon King he killed before was actually that big. ??The part of the Jing Dragon King in front of him that is pressed by the steel city gate is about more than a quarter of the Jing Dragon King''s body, which is exactly the tail and one hind leg. The remaining part is more than a hundred meters long. Except for the head, which is still flesh and blood, all other parts of the body have been turned into white bones. ?Of course, Gu Xi was a little unsure whether the part under the steel city gate had turned into bones, but as far as the outside part was concerned, there was no need to think about flesh and blood. ?Going around the keel in a large circle, Gu Xi has confirmed that the quality of the keel in front of him is quite good. ?Gu Xi even had the idea of ??letting the incarnation of death come over and bringing the outer keel back to the keel laboratory to make it into a death incarnation kit. But in the end he suppressed the idea. ?This dragon bone Gu Xi plans to resurrect him through the earth-bound spirit and make him responsible for guarding the steel city gate. ??Just like Luna''s side uses big weirdness to guard various nodes. ??If King Jing Long''s body had not been pressed under the steel city gate, Gu Xi would have even wanted to move the keel under the main city gate. As for the kit from the Incarnation of Death, Gu Xi planned to throw the records of Jing Dragon Kings method of strengthening himself into the Dragon Bone Laboratory. This was the best way to strengthen the Bone Dragon. As long as you learn 10% of it, it is also a good thing. ?Place the Death Mirror Immortal next to the body of King Jing Long. Gu Xi did not rush to take action, but looked at the body of King Jing Long on the spot. Dragon corpses were rare, so Gu Xi even took out dragon steel and dragon blood crystals to prepare to dispose of the corpse first. ?When disposing of the corpse, Gu Xi followed the tutorial plan for handling dragon corpses that he had learned in school. Even though he was not making a bone dragon this time, Gu Xi was meticulous and did not make any cuts or messes. After about half an hour of processing, Gu Xi finally disposed of all the dragon bones. Even the faucet heads were carefully taken care of. Only the dragon corpse that was pressed under the steel city gate could not be disposed of. (End of this chapter) Chapter 382： Special undead earth-bound dragon (please subscribe) Chapter 382 Special Undead-Earth-bound Dragon (Please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes, and all kinds of support! After taking care of the dragon corpse, Gu Xi circled around the steel city gate. Then the ritual of transforming the Earthbound Spirit began. ?Earthbound spirits are also a type of undead, but they are undead trapped in a certain place. They cannot leave the place where they died and can only linger in this place, but this makes it easier for them to form a ghost realm here. As necromancers, Gu Xi and the others have naturally learned how to make earthbound spirits. But few people would do this. After all, Earthbound spirits can only move where they died, and the Necromancer needs undead spirits that can follow them. ?The Earthbound Spirit will stay in place once it is made. That is not a waste. But all this is meaningless to Gu Xi. Gu Xi has already planned to use this dragon as the earth-bound spirit of the steel city gate. He will appear wherever the steel city gate appears. ??Although the effect of the Earthbound Spirit is the same, the dragon can move freely. In order to ensure the connection between the King of Wells and the Steel City Gate, Gu Xi specially bought a dozen iron chains and nailed the chains to the spine of the King of Wells. ?The other end of the chain was then nailed to the steel city gate. ?Under the operation of Gu Xi''s ritual magic, the iron chain slowly disappeared and turned into a bright green iron chain, wrapped around the dragon bone. Then Gu Xi began to perform the transformation ceremony of the Earthbound Spirit. This ritual has ready-made answers for homework. It only took about ten minutes for Gu Xi to set up the magic circle and arrange the ceremony, and then there was no need to worry about it anymore. ??Gu Xi watched as the virtual iron chains turned bright green and dragged the keel up towards the steel city gate. At this moment, the huge dragon head suddenly opened its eyes. One eye was a mirror, and the other eye was full of water. The dragon head then tried hard to move forward, and even dragged the steel city gate forward. This situation made Gu Xi feel like a snail carrying a shell on its back. ??No matter how much Jing Longwang was obsessed with it, it couldn''t compare to a complete ceremony. As the bright green iron chains disappeared one by one, bright green magic words began to appear one after another on the steel city gate. The body of Jing Long King finally stopped moving and no longer twisted like before. ??But this whole corpse actually stood on end, can you believe it? ??The Jing Dragon King, which is all white, stands upright like a cobra, and bright green flames can be seen in the front paws. ??Then the bone dragon twisted its body, and all the flesh and blood on its head was blown away. His body flew upwards, and the tail that was pressed by the steel city gate was also pulled out. When it flew up, the tail was still burning with bright green flames. Such a situation shocked Gu Xi. He thought the ceremony had failed and the bone dragon was going to run away. Unexpectedly, this thing just circled in the sky and fell back to the original position of the body, lying on the ground just like before. ?When the bright green text on the Steel City Gate disappeared, Gu Xi knew that the Earth-bound Spirit had been completed. Now he was the Earth-Binding Spirit of the Steel City Gate. He and the Steel City Gate would achieve each other''s achievements and stimulate each other. You use ritual magic successfully, you get a special undead (earthbound dragon, level 4), and your ritual magic experience increases. Special Undead: Earthbound Dragon Race: Earthbound Spirit, Bone Dragon Level: Level 4 (0/5000) ?Talent: Ghost Domain Assimilation Status: Life (100/100), Magic Power (200/200) Attributes: Strength 6.4, Agility 7.6, Constitution 5.6, Intelligence 9, Perception 15, Charisma 10.2 Skills: Undead creature, giant creature, weird ghost realm (kill the enemy at the position where you are staying, and it can slowly turn into a ghost realm), mirror clone (can reflect all magic attacks), water flow clone (can reflect all physical attacks), Mirror dragon''s breath (light beam attack), water dragon''s breath (water gun attack)... Note: Only one type of mirror clone and water flow clone can appear at a time, and they can only be matched with corresponding attack effects. ?Earthbound location: Steel City Gate (Ghost Domain transformation progress 0%) Characteristic impact: The beginning of the ghost realm: As the binding point for the earth-bound spirits, the flesh and blood of people who die in this area will be absorbed here, and slowly this place will become a ghost realm. Dragon servants: Dragons have servants. Whether it is the tauren and goblins of the Western dragon, or the shrimp soldiers and crab generals of the Eastern dragon, they will always be supported by various servants. As long as the ghost realm begins to transform, there will be a corresponding response. The dragon servant appears. Fusion: The earth-bound spirit can merge with the bound earth and be strengthened instantly. However, after the fusion, the earth-bound spirit will disappear. Each earth-bound spirit only has one chance to merge in its lifetime. tleung by the strange dragon who died under the steel city gate. He had two different strange powers: mirror and water. It was precisely because of the conflict between the two strange powers that he did not escape immediately. The balance of strange forces is the way to tame this strange dragon. Note: He is an earthbound spirit, please do not use him as a bone dragon. Its done! Looking at the attributes in front of him, Gu Xi couldn''t help clenching his fists. ??The attributes of the earth-bound dragon in front of me are much higher than those of the normal bone dragon. Not to mention other things, it is a normal bone dragon. It has six-dimensional attributes, and it is already good if it can directly add offensive and defensive life. At the same time, it is obvious that the Earth-binding Dragon is one of those beings that can fight both physically and legally. When it turns into a mirror clone, it is a magic dragon. It can reflect all magic attacks and can also spray light beams. When it turns into a water clone, it is a physical dragon. The body reflects all physical attacks, and the dragon''s breath it sprays is also a water column. Coupled with such a hard keel, it can be said that he can cope with most situations on the battlefield. ?But this is not the most important thing. He has a characteristic. When he kills enemies near the city gate, he can absorb flesh and blood to form a ghost realm. When the ghost realm begins to form, it will attract dragon servants. ??This is automatically replenishing troops for the Iron City Gate. ? Gu Xi was thinking about whether this steel city gate should be renamed Earthbound City Gate or Dragon Palace City Gate in the future. Gu Xi gave up on changing the name in the end, but Gu Xi had already made a decision on one thing. In future battles, when placing city gates, he will definitely choose steel city gates first. In any case, lets complete the first round of ghost realm transformation first. ??If he didn''t look at the shapeless ghost realm, Gu Xi would not like it. ?This is clearly the rhythm that drives obsessive-compulsive disorder to death. After completing a series of arrangements for the Earth-bound Dragon, Gu Xi had someone send the Death Mirror Immortal back to the library. He himself went to the Keel Laboratory. ?The situation of the Earth-bound Dragon made Gu Xi understand that the method adopted by King Jing Long at the beginning was reasonable. He needed to go to the Dragon Bone Laboratory to personally arrange the adjustment plan for the incarnation of death. (End of this chapter) Chapter 383： Strengthening of Keel Laboratory (147185) Chapter 383 Strengthening of the Dragon Bone Laboratory (147185) Please subscribe, recommend, vote monthly and provide other support, thank you all! In the Dragon Bone Laboratory, Gu Xi entered the interior of this building for the first time. ?Here, Gu Xi discovered that the interior of the Dragon Bone Laboratory was not as simple as he imagined. Each kit for the incarnation of death had its own dedicated room. There is information corresponding to the room written on the door of each room. ?For example, on the door of the first room it says, ''Keel Strengthening Laboratory, the keel is being bronzed, and five more copper bones, or 30 units of brass, are needed. ??Another example is the doors in the back row, which correspond to the Crystal Storm, Spark Shadow, and the newly obtained extreme cold snow layer. In front of each door, there is a plan for upgrading this kit, as well as the materials required for the upgrade. ??I''m afraid I have to worry about finding and selecting these. Further inside are rooms such as the Speed ??Laboratory and the Strength Laboratory, which can be used to enhance the strength and agility of the Death Incarnation. From the day the Dragon Bone Laboratory was built, the enhancement has been in progress, and it has now reached Its the second round. And judging from the current situation, this strengthening will continue. ??And as the level of Dragon Bone Laboratory increases, more laboratories will be opened, and his incarnation of death will only become stronger and stronger. ?However, Gu Xi is more concerned about the contents just sent. ??He wanted to know if the methods used by King Jing Long could be used on the incarnation of death. As for the strengthening of the incarnation of death, Gu Xi can do it at will. ??Anyway, even if the incarnation of death dies, it only consumes all Gu Xi''s mana to get another one. ?This kind of strengthening method is not directly applied to the body of the death incarnation, but is studied in the laboratory. If it is suitable, it will become a kit. If it is not suitable, it will only consume some resources. With this thought in mind, Gu Xi walked deeper into the Dragon Bone Laboratory. ?While walking in the Dragon Bone Laboratory, Gu Xi understood that there were still some special undead to serve as researchers in the laboratory. ?At present, inside the Dragon Bone Laboratory, it all depends on what kind of benefits the incarnation of death has received before special research can be started here. Haven''t taken the initiative to study how to strengthen the incarnation of death in advance. ?This does not satisfy Gu Xi. As for strengthening the bone dragon, Gu Xi has only built a mansion for vampires, and it is still far from the bone dragon. Now is not the time to strengthen that aspect. ?But fortunately, the Dragon Bone Laboratory finally agreed with the information sent by Gu Xi. In the last few rooms of the Keel Laboratory, there are now several more experimental directions. ??Weird reinforced bone laboratory, clone laboratory, strange attack enhanced laboratory, etc. Looking at the four new laboratories that appeared, Gu Xi finally breathed a sigh of relief. Although these four laboratories had just begun, they were a good starting point for Gu Xi. The incarnations of death will become more powerful in the future. After confirming that the Dragon Bone Laboratory had been strengthened, Gu Xi did not stay here longer. He had other things to deal with. After leaving the Dragon Bone Laboratory, Gu Xi did not ride on the evil coffin, but released his newly obtained mount, the water dragon beast, and prepared to follow the river in the dock area to the evil wood lake. This is a journey that Gu Xi has never experienced before. Although the river between Xiemu Lake and the dock area has been opened for a long time, Gu Xizhen has not checked what is on this stretch of road. Even with the existence of Xiemu Lake, Gu Xi just walked around the lake. After turning around, I took advantage of the characteristics of Xiemu Lake and did not enter Xiemu Lake.?????Now Gu Xi is different. After Gu Xi got the water dragon, he also wanted to see what it was like to move underwater. He rode on the back of the water dragon and moved along the river. Whether it was with the current or against the current, the speed of movement exceeded the speed of the evil coffin. ?At the same time, even when moving underwater, the water dragon can ensure that water does not rush in front of Gu Xi, allowing Gu Xi to breathe freely underwater. This is quite useful for Gu Xi. He could even see some underwater situations, such as the whirlpool in the dock area, where one or two bodies would be thrown out from time to time. ?These corpses will not float to the surface, but will sink to the bottom of the water, and special people must be salvaged. ??It''s just that Gu Xi doesn''t have that many people on hand now, and he hasn''t arranged for the undead to come here to keep an eye on this matter. There are already a lot of corpses piled up on the waterway. If this continues, this water source will be contaminated by these corpses. Seeing this scene, Gu Xi couldn''t help but think that after this matter was settled, he would arrange for some people to come over to deal with this problem. If that didn''t work, he would first arrange for two undead leaders to come over and keep an eye on it. These corpses cannot be wasted. After all, Gu Xi has just seen that among these corpses, there seem to be some larger and special corpses, which are all treasures in the eyes of the necromancers. After leaving the river, Gu Xi entered Xiemu Lake. At the bottom of Xiemu Lake, Gu Xi felt like he had entered an underwater forest. At the bottom of the lake in front of you, there are a large number of water plants, tree roots and tentacles that are twisting along the current. Some fish in the soul state are swimming among the water plants. ? Gu Xi found that these fishes in soul state were quite big, and he could tell at a glance that they were souls rescued from Jinglong Palace. At the center of Xiemu Lake, there was a huge crack. Gu Xi could clearly see that the lake water came up from here. When Gu Xi came over, he happened to meet Amilcar who had completed another external expedition. He used the strange corpse as a sacrifice and threw it into the evil wood lake. When these corpses fell into Xiemu Lake, Gu Xi discovered that a green liquid would gush out of the crack in the center of the lake and drag the corpses down. After each corpse is sucked into the crack, a stream of green liquid will be sprayed out. It is obvious that this is the essence of Evil Wood Lake. ?It is this essence that keeps flowing along the water of Evil Wood Lake, changing everything in Alidovi City. Soon Gu Xi arrived at the edge of Xiemu Lake. ?Here Gu Xi saw the body of Princess Anna wrapped in a large number of aquatic plants in the water. ?This is one of the reasons why Gu Xi came here specifically. He needs to check the condition of Princess Anna''s body to see if it is at a level that can be transformed into an undead. After all, the situation of the eldest princess is quite special, and Gu Xi only has one chance to deal with it. If he fails, all contact between him and Princess Anna will be gone. So Gu Xi will not take action at will without being more than 80% sure. ?Now Gu Xi did not drag the body of Princess Anna ashore, but checked the condition of Princess Anna in the water. (End of this chapter) Chapter 384： Are you interested in such a big killing stone? (1481 Chapter 384: Such a big killing stone, are you interested (148185) The weird power in his body has been almost cleared away, and the rest is the weird power left in his blood. ??After checking the body of Princess Anna, Gu Xi quickly made a judgment in his mind. After the purification of Xiemu Lake, Princess Anna''s condition has improved a lot. The golden pages that were previously integrated into the body have also been decomposed. The only strange thing affecting Princess Anna''s body now is some of the blood vessels in the body that have been replaced by plants. But for Gu Xi, this is not a bad thing. Last time, Gu Xi had replaced the fate of Princess Anna with the fate of Princess Pea. Now Princess Anna also has the fate of Princess Anna. Certain plant properties. Princess Anna can now assimilate and digest this part of the weirdness, instead of expelling the entire bone like she did before. ?These are long-term processes, and now I am not in a hurry. At this time, Gu Xi was reaching out to take away the golden page from Princess Anna. [Tainted magic book (grey, garbage): It comes from a twelve-page fairy tale magic book. The book has pages made of gold, and silver is written on them. Only princesses in fairy tales can get this. Each page of the book represents the story of a princess. ??The situation of this golden page made Gu Xi a little speechless. He felt that after Princess Anna replaced the fate of Princess Pea, even the things around her had changed. Gu Xi still remembered that Princess Anna had a gryphon book of the dead. When he first got the golden page, he thought he was getting this one. Unexpectedly, it turned out to be a fairy tale book. Sighing, Gu Xi still put away the [Tainted Magic Book]. Even if it was given to Princess Anna in the future, it would be a matter of the future. What Gu Xi had to do now was to find a way to give this contaminated magic book to Princess Anna. Clean it up. After checking on the situation of Princess Anna, Gu Xi visited several key locations. After confirming that Alidovi was operating normally, Gu Xi withdrew from Alidovi City. Because of the weird mirror space, Gu Xi can now freely appear in any mirrored corner in the real world. ??So he was not in a hurry to go to the Five Dou Family. Gu Xi took advantage of the relatively good weather and once again appeared in front of the statue of Guanyin in white clothes. Because all the players in the other two cities have been wiped out, all the Necromancer players are recharging their energy and preparing for tonight''s battle. No one comes to see the most powerful weird thing in the world, the White-clad Guanyin of Heaven. . ?Standing under the white-clad Guanyin of Heaven, Gu Xi stared closely at the thing held by Guanyin in his right hand. Normally speaking, if Guanyin is holding a jade purification bottle in her hand, she should be holding a wicker in her right hand. But the white-clothed Guanyin of Heaven in front of him was holding a stone in his hand. Gu Xi hadnt seen it before and didnt feel anything was wrong. But after taking away and opening a soul stone, Gu Xi discovered the difference of this stone. He suspected that this piece was probably one of the legendary killing stones that broke into nine pieces. ?Now Gu Xi came here specially to observe. ?Standing under the Great Avalokitesvara in White Clothes of Tiandao, Gu Xi recalled the order mages who climbed directly to the Great Avalokitesvara in White Clothes of Tiandao on the first day. They seemed not to be attacked by the Avalokitesvara Statue. This shows that some actions are not considered an attack on the Great Guanyin in White Clothes of Heaven, at least they cannot cause a reaction from the Guanyin statue. If this is the case, can we take this opportunity to get in touch with the rock above? ?While thinking, Gu Xi stared closely at the hand of the great Guanyin in white clothes. It wasn''t until he felt a burning sensation on his wrist that he reacted and quickly lowered his head. He glanced at his wrist, which had been turned into a bracelet and was burnt black by the soul lamp, and he let out a heavy breath. He never thought that he would be hypnotized. ??If it hadn''t been for the spiritual lamp stimulating him, he might have fallen into it now. However, Gu Xi was a little confused. The spiritual lamp was not a high-quality equipment, so how could it stimulate him at this time. He turned over the coins in confusion and found that the special coin hanging on his left wrist had become darker. It seems that this thing saved Gu Xi''s life. ?This made Gu Xi dare not underestimate the killing stone above. ?Hunted his head and thought for a while, Gu Xi raised his head again, confirmed the location of the killing stone, and then turned away. ?While walking, Gu Xi took out a pen and paper and started writing a letter quickly. Brother Xia, are you interested in the killing stone? After writing it, he quickly took out the contact information left by Xia Yi and put the letter out. The tool used by Xia Yi and others to communicate was a white thing similar to a swift. ?At first, Gu Xi was very curious about why Xia Yi and his guild would use this kind of thing to communicate, but Xia Yi said something. This is the only ordinary creature that can fly faster than a dragon. I dont want to say anything other than that. When Gu Xi took out the Swift Bird, the Great Guanyin in White Clothes of Heaven looked at him, but the problem was that Gu Xi did not launch an attack now, he just took out a bird. Although this was illogical, it was not an attack. to others. As long as there is no battle, the Great Avalokitesvara in White Clothes of Heaven will not take action. ?No matter how illogical Gu Xi behaves, he is still safe. At this time, Gu Xi still smiled in the direction of the great Guanyin in white clothes. Not long after, an owl flew back with the letter. Brother Gu, tell me where the things are, Ill be right over. This is the Great Avalokitesvara Statue of Heavenly Dao in White. Be careful when you come here. Its best to bring something that can prevent hypnosis. I almost fell into it just now. While waiting for Gu Xi''s reply, there was no new reply from Xiayi. About twenty minutes later, Xiayi came over in a taxi. Where is it? Where is it? ?While he was running, he was still muttering. Gu Xi waved to Xia Yi. He found that in the real world, Xia Yi''s appearance had changed to some extent due to the influence of the rules of this world. However, the most eye-catching thing was that the clothes on his clothes were bigger than his face. collar section. With a pure gold collar, he doesnt look like a serious person. "Brother Xia, what is your identity? You look so dazzling." There is no way our guild has money, and there is nothing we can do to change this. As a result, we have the status of a guide. A guide? A guide in the game? ?Gu Xi asked curiously. Oh, the guide to the unexplored case, do you know how embarrassed I am? Forget it, lets not talk about it. Whats the killing stone you mentioned? The piece that Guanyin holds in her hand. "I" (End of this chapter) Chapter 385： Calmly face the possible existence of orange clothing (please subscribe) Chapter 385 Calmly face the possible existence of orange equipment (please subscribe) "Brother Gu, you are killing me. If I can''t get this thing, I will definitely not be able to sleep when I go back." After confirming that the stone was indeed the killing stone they imagined, Gu Xi and Xia Yi ran to a safe place nearby to discuss it. ?According to Xia Yi''s judgment, this killing stone is of higher quality than the soul stone Gu Xi got before. ??If you deal with the killing stone in the same way as the soul stone, you may get an orange item. Hearing this, Gu Xi''s eyes lit up. There are only three pieces of orange equipment in the entire Bailian City. When they were in school, they had studied them and knew who owned the orange equipment and what basic effects they had. It can be said that every additional piece of orange equipment is a major event for the entire Bailian City. ??If Gu Xi can take back an orange piece of equipment, let alone the chief of this term, there will be no problem even if he wants to say that he is the number one in the new generation of Bailian City. For purple equipment, Gu Xi can also choose it to see if it suits his style and whether the negative effects will affect him. If it is orange equipment, Gu Xi will not think so much at all and just equip it first. . It''s just that now Gu Xi is no longer as angry as before. He has been thinking about one thing. There are nine Killing Stones in total, and each piece has a fixed destination. Do you think this is the only one that may produce orange equipment, or all nine of them will produce orange equipment? Hearing this, Xia Yi swallowed his saliva. No, Brother Gu, what are you planning to do? Find another killing stone and try it to see if the other killing stones are the same. If they are not the same, shake them! Gu Xi was very sober, and he was not careless because he found such a killing stone. Instead, he is seriously evaluating his current strength. ??It would be best if you can grab the killing stone. ??But if you can''t grab it, then you really have no choice but to end this free training festival early. ? Gu Xi thought that with the possible appearance of an orange-suited man, the senior officials of Bailian City would not blame him for ruining this grand festival. Hearing that Gu Xi said he wanted to shake people, Xia Yi knew Gu Xi''s plan. ?He was about to persuade Gu Xi not to do this, but he suddenly realized that he seemed to have no way to persuade Gu Xi. You must know that the players participating in the Bailian Festival this time are only level 4. They can find ways to defeat enemies above level 5, but as long as the enemy''s strength exceeds level 10, their chances of winning are very low. And the level 20 Tiandao Guanyin in white is something that all of them combined cannot deal with. ??If we really want to organize all the necromancers still living in this world to take action for such a killing stone, I am afraid that all the players in Bailian City will be wiped out. At that time, no one will benefit from this Bailian Festival. The choice of Gu Xi is the real way to deal with it. There are nine killing stones in total. Try to find another one. It only takes one day. ??If only purple equipment is produced, it means that the quality of other killing stones is not as good as the one in the hand of the Great Goddess of Mercy in White Clothes of Heaven, then it can be a win. ??It would be a shame if the orange equipment was released. If they can''t defeat the White-clothed Guanyin of Heaven, can their necromancers not be able to defeat other forces in this world? I believe that for the sake of orange equipment, the necromancers will spend all their capital. Xia Yi thought about it seriously, "Can I participate in the killing stone?" Of course, but now there are eight pieces in total, and the location of each piece should be recorded in detail. Wouldnt it be good for each person to go in one direction? ??Fight with me, I''m afraid you won''t get much benefit. " I dont have enough troops. Xia Yi spread his hands, "I only have a few troops. I can take down the monsters on the streets, but if I really want to attack some big temples, I won''t be able to get in at all." Having said this, Xia Yi said quite seriously. : "Several shrines in the city are relatively strong. I have seen people fight against them, but they were beaten out directly." Okay, let me find out the location of the killing stone, and you can also find out the origin of the enemy we are going to face next. ?Gu Xi saw that Xia Yi really wanted to get involved, so they quickly divided their work to prepare to deal with this matter. ?But Gu Xi really thought of this matter too simply. The killing stone is divided into nine pieces, and they all have fixed sealing positions. This can be proved. But the problem is, the location where the killing stone was sealed is not in this city. ?It seems to be near Nasu Yumoto Hot Spring in Tochigi Prefecture, which is not sure how far away from the city. ??There is also a killing stone carved in the shape of Jizo in Sakyo-ku, Kyoto City. ? Gu Xi inquired around and found that the nearest killing stone is in Inaashiro Town, Fukushima Prefecture. But the problem is that I have inquired about the trams and buses out of the city now. I dont know why, but it takes three days and three nights to get there even though the distance is only 200 kilometers. At this speed, Im afraid Im not riding a bullock cart. After gathering with Xia Yi again, Gu Xi explained the situation. Xia Yi was also a little helpless, "I''m afraid they want to trap all of us in this city. This city is our home field and our prison. During these seven days, we cannot leave here. ?But judging from the current situation, the remaining eight killing stones are of the same quality. Otherwise, it will not stop us from moving forward. " Listening to Xia Yi''s words, Gu Xi thought seriously for a moment, and finally shook his head. "No, there is no way to gamble on this. Three days is also very important to us." Brother, are you going to give up? Xia Yi looked up at Gu Xi and asked in disbelief. ?In his eyes, Gu Xi is not the kind of person who gives up easily. "Give up? Of course not." Gu Xi shook his head and said, "I''m just calm. Now is not the best time to take away this killing stone." After hearing what Gu Xi said, Xia Yi realized that it was nothing. Now was not the best time, but when would it be? In fact, Xia Yi didn''t know that Gu Xi was already considering a plan at this time. He plans to leave a Hearthstone node in this city like Victoria City. Wait until he becomes stronger and then come over to deal with the Great Guanyin in White Clothes of Heavenly Dao. If that doesnt work, get out of the city. ?This time, the Bailian Festival temporarily selected this city to serve as the main battlefield. It does not mean that this city will end after the Bailian Festival. ??Its just that Bailian City can no longer capture this city and this game. As long as Gu Xi can leave a mark and get the killing stone when he is stronger, it will be easy. ?Now of course Gu Xi can calm down and consider this matter with a bystander attitude. Xia Yi didn''t know what Gu Xi was thinking. Seeing Gu Xi like this, he had no choice but to temporarily give up the opportunity to go out of the city to look for the killing stone. (End of this chapter) Chapter 386： Xiayi died suddenly (please subscribe) Chapter 386 Sudden death in Xiayi (please subscribe) Please subscribe, recommend, vote monthly, and support us in any way! ?Under the statue of Guanyin in white clothes, Gu Xi and Xia Yi finally separated. They were not in a very good mood at this time. After all, anyone who saw an orange outfit right in front of them but couldn''t use it would have this mentality. Fortunately, they all knew that they could not leave the city in three days. As for bringing in the top management of Bailian City, thats just talk. ??The strongest player in Bailian City is only level 18. He may take a gamble on orange equipment, but the senior management and presidents of each company must consider it comprehensively. I''m afraid they won''t be able to arrange for manpower to come over once the Bailian Festival is over. ?In the end, both Gu Xi and Xia Yi decided to keep this matter in their minds. As for the idea, they must have it, so in the end, each would have to rely on his own ability. ?After leaving the park of the Great Guanyin in White Clothes of Tiandao, Gu Xi released the bicycle transformed from the evil coffin and left on the bicycle. When he left, the Great Guanyin of Heavenly Dao in white glanced at Gu Xi, but Gu Xi just turned into a bicycle and did not fight. The Great Guanyin statue had no reason to attack Gu Xi and could only watch. Gu Xi left like this. Xia Yi, on the other hand, came back here not long after Gu Xi left. He stared at the killing stone for a long time, and finally made a decision, opened his backpack, and prepared to rob it. ??When Gu Xi was riding his bicycle and was about to arrive at Wu Dou''s house, he suddenly heard a ding in his ear. Xiayi died in battle in Bailian City! Hearing this sound, Gu Xi suddenly stopped and was almost thrown out. He looked in the direction of Tiandao Guanyin in white with disbelief, and found that in the hands of Tiandao Guanyin in white, he was holding a flying dragon that was not too big. ??This huge statue of Guanyin is stuffing the flying dragon into his jade purification bottle. ??Is this Xia Yi jumping out to commit suicide? ?Gu Xi looked over there with disbelief. ??He never imagined that Xia Yi would be so impulsive. He really thought that by bringing a dragon, he could challenge the God of Heaven in white. Didnt you see that Gu Xi had the incarnation of death and didnt take action? ??Sighed, Gu Xi got on the bicycle again, but he didn''t increase his speed any more, but slowly returned to Wu Dou''s house. ?Standing in front of the door of the Five Dou Family, Gu Xi was about to knock on the door, but he thought of the taboos of the Five Dou Family. Gu Xi finally retracted his hand and asked loudly. Wudou Mino, are you at home? Gu Sang, you are back, please come in quickly. ?Wudou Mei Nai opened the door and led Gu Xi in. As he walked away, he said, "Gu Sang, you look like you are in a bad mood." A friend just died. I was talking to him not long ago, but I didnt expect that when I turned around, he was gone. Hearing this, Wu Dou Mei Nao quickly comforted Gu Xi, "People are like fireworks, they always like to leave at the most beautiful time." Gu Xi sighed again, took out all the cash on his body and put it in Wu Dou Mei Nai''s hand. Bring me some wine. ?Five Dou Mei Nai held the money and looked at Gu Xi with a puzzled face, "Does Gu Sang still want to live here?" What, do you want to drive me away? No, Gu Sang hasnt shown up in the past few days. I thought you had fallen in love with a girl from another B&B nearby. No, things are quite busy these days. Gu Xi shook his head, "By the way, if I want to buy a house like this, how much will it cost?" After listening to Gu Xi''s words, Wu Dou Mei Nao said seriously: "It depends on what kind of house you plan to buy. If you live alone, a normal house will cost about 8 million. If you want to add the daytime Weird and Night Soldier, then it would be around 10 million. By the way, when you buy a house here, it is given to the people living in the house. When you look at the house, you must ask for what you want, otherwise they will give it away randomly. " No, is it so much fun here? Gu Xi felt speechless about the situation here. ?However, he finally decided to find time to buy a one-family house. As for the people in the house, it didn''t matter. The important thing was that only a house of his own would give Gu Xi a chance to return here. Otherwise, when the Bailian Festival is over, he will leave here, and then the killing stone will really run away. Im going to look at the house. Do you know any agent? Yes, you can go to the station to find an agent. The agent there has information about houses in the city. By the way, when the agent introduces a house, you must ask clearly how many people died in this house. Every time a person dies, the price of the house will drop by 10%. If more people die, you can ask the agent to change the house. " While Wu Dou Mino was speaking, she also looked towards the next door. Gu Xi also noticed what was going on next door. It seems like a day or two ago, something happened here. Gu Xi''s death incarnation directly hammered the demon buried below and took away the soul stone. Of the four people in the family, one boy and three girls, only one survived. ?This house is currently with the agency, and I''m afraid it''s considered a haunted house. ?Seeing Gu Xi''s eyes turned to the next door, Gotou Mino blushed. "that''s not allowed." "What can''t be done?" Gu Xi asked with some confusion. Gu Sang cant buy the property next door and then invade my B&B. This is an immoral act. Gu Xi patted his forehead, what were these thoughts? Fortunately, they had already entered the room when they were talking. Wu Dou Mei asked Gu Xi to sit down first, and she went to help Gu Xi prepare the food and drinks. Sitting in front of the small courtyard, Gu Xi had various thoughts flashing through his mind. ??Xiayi''s incident made Gu Xi feel sad. A good friend was gone in a blink of an eye. ??Moreover, he died in the hands of the Great Guanyin in White Clothes of Heaven. ?With such insane behavior, Gu Xi always felt that something was wrong. You must know that although he only fought with Xia Yi twice, Xia Yi was recognized by Gu Xi both for his character and ability. Otherwise, Gu Xi would not have taken the initiative to invite Xia Yi when he discovered the killing stone this time. When he found out that he could not get the killing stone, he would not make an agreement with Xia Yi to come back later. ?As a result, Xia Yi turned his head and hurriedly rushed to provoke the great Goddess of Mercy in white clothes. There is something obviously wrong here. ?Thinking of this, Gu Xi couldn''t help but stand up. He wanted to go to the White-clad Guanyin of Heaven to see what was going on. At this moment, Gu Xi''s wrist hurt again, and the spiritual lamp was activated again to stabilize Gu Xi. Killing stone! Gu Xi already understood what was going on. It seemed that the killing stone was affecting Gu Xi''s thoughts. Xia Yi was afraid that he had fallen into the trap. When he left, he took the initiative to run to kill the stone. Thinking of this, Gu Xi suppressed the thought in his heart of rushing to fight against the Great Guanyin in White Clothes of Heavenly Dao. He held the spiritual lamp tightly in his left hand and used the flame to stimulate himself to calm down. ?At this moment, the door suddenly opened, and Wu Dou Mino walked in holding food. Gu Sang, you can eat now. (End of this chapter) Chapter 387： Crazy Gu Xi (149186) Chapter 387 Crazy Gu Xi (149186) The average order is 1860, rising again. Please subscribe, recommend and vote monthly. ?This meal Gu Xi ate was tasteless. While eating, he was always thinking about how to deal with the killing stone. He didn''t believe it yet, there was no way to take down the killing stone. Halfway through the meal, Gu Xi suddenly put down the bowls and chopsticks, and said to Wu Dou Mei Nai, who was pouring wine for Gu Xi at the side, "Minao, I''ll go out for a while and I''ll be back soon." After saying that, Gu Xi stood up in front of Wu Dou Mei Nai and disappeared directly in front of her. When Gu Xi returned to Alidovi City, he rushed to the blacksmith shop as soon as possible. He has an idea in his mind, but he doesnt know if his men can realize it. When he rushed to the blacksmith shop, Anderson was still making some useful and useless weapons there. ?These weapons may not be used temporarily, but they are necessary. ??Now the blacksmith shop is renovating the whole city, and the first round has not been completed yet. The outfit change relies on these seemingly useless weapons and equipment. The first round is like Gu Xi changing the weapons in the city from gray to white, so that in the future, the troops trained in Alidovi City, even if they are farmers, will all have white pitchforks in their hands. ?Seeing Gu Xi come in, Anderson, who was working hard, couldn''t help but look up at him. "What''s the matter? Sir, what can I do?" Anderson, I have a request. Last time you opened the hydraulic press for the soul stone... Thats a high-pressure air hammer. Anderson rolled his eyes. "Well, the high-pressure air hammer is just a high-pressure air hammer. I want to ask, is there a possibility to make a crossbow to eject the high-pressure air hammer, and hit a certain position just in time, and remove the top piece? The soul stone was shattered." Gu Xi expressed his thoughts. Anderson glanced at Gu Xi and finally asked: "Which position are you talking about? Do you hit it from the bottom up or from the top down?" ?Gu Xi knew there was a way as soon as he heard it. If this was not possible, Anderson would not ask such detailed questions. Thats right, my location cant be too close, and there are no taller buildings nearby. Its about sixty meters high from the ground. As Gu Xi spoke, he also drew a picture. His drawing was not too detailed, but the general idea could still be seen. Looking at the picture Gu Xi drew on the ground, Anderson frowned. "That''s not possible in your situation. If the thing you want to destroy is on the ground, I can temporarily help you make a city impact truck and add a high-pressure air hammer to the head of the city impact truck to ensure that the first impact will reach the level you want. desired effect. ?The thing you want to attack is still so high, unless you use a trebuchet to hit it, it is almost impossible. With a trebuchet, the direction of the stone bomb explosion is to explode in all directions. If you want to break open things like soul stones, you must have greater power. As a result, the explosion is too powerful and will blow up most of the items, leaving not much behind. " Listening to Anderson''s words, Gu Xi didn''t hesitate at all. Yes, its okay even if it explodes directly. It is possible to make an explosive stone bomb with a small range and high power, but there is another problem. Can you accurately hit the stone bomb where you want it to be? ?This question made Gu Xi a little embarrassed. Actually, he understood that there were still many problems ahead. ??After the trebuchet was smashed, how did Gu Xi escape? After the killing stone was smashed, how to take away the things that fell out, etc. These are all things that need to be considered. However, Anderson can definitely make such a stone bullet, which means that the matter is feasible. The rest is for him to overcome one by one. If its not accurate, then expand the range and increase the power. See if you can limit the explosion range to thirty meters and increase the power by three, no, five times. "If it were five times bigger, if the power continued, all the gems would be destroyed." ? Gu Xi doesnt care about this. Once the gem is destroyed, it will be destroyed. His target is not the gem, but the orange equipment that may appear. As long as the orange equipment will not be destroyed. "It''s okay, I just want to get revenge this time. I don''t really care if I have gems or not." Gu Xi didnt want to talk to Anderson about the orange outfit. ?This thing is not available yet, and it may not appear yet. There is no point in telling it in advance. Only after you grab it, the thing will be taken care of. ?Listening to Gu Xis words, Anderson understood. "Okay, I''ll help you with this. The power will be increased five times, right? Then it''s easy. You can get it in two days. But I can only make one of this thing, it''s too dangerous." Okay, do this one first. ?Seeing that Anderson agreed, Gu Xi felt half relieved. ?With the method of destroying the killing stone, Gu Xi''s mind began to become more alive. Now that the core of the plan is in place, the next step is to arrange the details around this core. First of all, it is impossible for Gu Xi to take action personally. Xiayi''s situation is right in front of him. Xiayi just released the flying dragon, even if he took the initiative to attack Tiandao Guanyin in white, he was dealt with by Tiandao Guanyin in white. Gu Xi couldn''t guarantee whether using the trebuchet himself would have the same effect. So Gu Xi must let others take action, and he definitely cannot get involved in this matter. ??Furthermore, there was the attack position. Gu Xi definitely couldn''t place the trebuchet directly, as that would directly tell Heavenly Dao Guanyin in white that he was going to take action. ?Tiandao Guanyin in white is not stupid. She can definitely destroy anything that threatens her as soon as possible. Finally, after crushing the killing stone, how to collect the fallen things. I couldnt help but blow something up, only to have it picked up by others. ?That was a real slap in Gu Xis face. Why did Gu Xi do these things? Wasnt it just for the orange outfit? Getting nothing, just avenging Xiayi, he may end up paying for himself, but Gu Xi has not reached that point yet. So this must be discussed with Luna to see if there is a way to collect all the things directly when they fall. These are all things that need to be considered. When things are not completely sure, Gu Xi will never take action. While Gu Xi was considering various situations in Aridovi City, Luna also learned about Gu Xi''s arrival and rushed over from the strange mirror space. "grown ups." Luna, you came just in time, I have something to tell you. ?Seeing Luna coming over, Gu Xi directly told Luna about the two things that happened this time. One is to **** things after dealing with the Great Guanyin in White Clothes of Tiandao, and the other is to leave a house in the city to ensure that he can enter this world again next time. Listening to the two things Gu Xi said, Luna thought for a moment and said. (End of this chapter) Chapter 388： The plan slowly taking shape (150186) Chapter 388 The plan slowly taking shape (150186) "It''s easy to leave a passage. We don''t even need a hearthstone this time. We go directly from the weird mirror space. As long as we arrange the house and place more mirrors, we can come whenever we want. You can leave if you want. ?However, I feel it is a little difficult when it comes to the Great Guanyin in White Clothes of Heaven. After all, the adults just said that they wanted to blow up the killing stone in their hands, but we have no way to control the power and direction of the big explosion. If something is blown out, no one knows where it will fly. " The main problem on Gu Xi''s side has not been solved yet, and there is a new problem here. ?However, Gu Xi is also quite smart. When Luna mentioned difficulties, Gu Xi''s imagination suddenly opened up. "Luna, I have thought about it. I can perform a divination before taking action. Not to mention determining the final landing point, the range can always be determined. Do you have the kind of weapon that can be found in an instant and quickly return to the weird mirror space? You must know that what happened this time may offend the Great Avalokitesvara in White Clothes of Tiandao. I am not sure whether this Great Avalokitesvara in White Clothes of Tiandao can directly find the strange mirror space, but for this kind of thing, it is best to be careful. After getting the thing, immediately cut off the external contact with the strange mirror space, and dont stay there for a moment. " Luna pondered for a moment about Gu Xis question. Im not sure about this, but there is indeed a good candidate. I told you before, sir, that among the last few great weirdos, there is one who can keep jumping in the mirror. ??As long as there is a reflective place, he can flash. ?In order to deal with him, we made great efforts, and even sent all the skeleton mirror guards in, and then surrounded him. ??If he could be resurrected now and return to his original node, he should be able to do this well. " Gu Xi understood who Luna was talking about as soon as he heard it. I remember that after the death of King Jing Long, I havent dealt with the last few big weird things. They will definitely be resurrected within three days, but after rebirth, can you control him? Do you want me to make some arrangements in advance? " The weird mirror space is in my hands, everything is controllable. Luna has enough confidence in the big weird who has not yet been reborn. Thats okay, thats settled. After he is reborn, we can ask what kind of situation is needed to cover the entire vicinity of the Great Guanyin Statue of Heavenly Dao in White. ??My thought is, can''t he move in all reflective places? ?You ask him if it is possible to put it in the raindrops. If it is possible, I will let it rain heavily that day. " Luna was also surprised by Gu Xi''s words. She didn''t expect Gu Xi to say such words. You must know that Guxi does not have the ability to rain. Sir, this raining thing is not a joke. Dont worry, I am sure of this, and I will find a way to conduct one or two experiments. ??If Gu Xi just said what he thought of at first, after he said that sentence, the possibility of rain flashed in Gu Xi''s mind. ?In Gu Xis eyes, what is rain? Its just some water sprinkled down from the sky. It''s just that the amount of water sprinkled is larger. Others may not be able to do anything, but Gu Xi has the Incarnation of Death, and the Incarnation of Death has the newly obtained ice and snow kit, so this thing may be successful. After hearing what Gu Xi said, Luna stopped trying to persuade her and started to consider it seriously. ?The Great Avalokitesvara in White Clothes of Heaven can control the sky and the earth, and the people fighting in the city, but it really cant control whether it rains or not. If it rains heavily, the big weirdo can really move back and forth among the raindrops and get the exploded items as soon as possible. If it does rain, then he has no problem. Luna remembered the situation when she was fighting with that person. At that time, the big weird was really moving back and forth in the splashing water droplets, and the speed was completely beyond the imagination of normal people. If it is in heavy rain, the movement range of this big weird will be quite large. Its no problem. You must keep an eye on me this time. This time it involves an orange piece of equipment. Upon hearing this, Luna was about to say that she could take action herself, but Gu Xi immediately said again. "Don''t take action yourself. I''m afraid that the Great Guanyin in White Clothes of Heaven will take action this time. Don''t get involved. Just keep an eye on things." Gu Xi stopped Luna from messing around, and at the same time, he began to think about some loopholes in his plan. He needs some patches. ?For example, the mirror image of the Buddha inside the white-clothed Guanyin statue of Tiandao is because the mirror image is weird. Gu Xi needs to take him out, even if it means destroying it. ??We cannot let the Great Guanyin in White Clothes of Heaven follow the Mirror Buddha to grab the tail of the weird mirror space at the last moment. At this time, Gu Xi kept reviewing his plan in his mind, picking out various problems from his plan, and then explaining these problems from another angle. ? Gu Xi knew very well that he was gambling with his life this time. If he made even one small step wrong, he might be dead. So his mind kept spinning, estimating possible problems from various angles. ??Luna also saw that Gu Xi''s mood was not right. She wanted to step forward and ask a few questions, but she felt extremely strong pressure coming from Gu Xi''s side, forcing her to take a few steps back. Luna was shocked. She glanced and found that Gu Xi''s hair was rapidly turning white. The newly replenished muscles shrank rapidly, and his body was as thin as if he had been hungry for an unknown amount of time. That look was no different from when Luna first met Gu Xi. ?Luna understood that Gu Xi could not continue like this. At this time, his state had fallen into a state similar to madness. If this continues, Gu Xi''s body will not be able to bear it. In order to ensure that Gu Xi would not die before taking action, Luna came to Gu Xi despite the pressure and put her hand on Gu Xi''s back. As a cold breath entered Gu Xi''s body, Gu Xi, who was frantically calculating everything, suddenly spat out a mouthful of black blood. Then he grinned, turned his head, his teeth still stained with blood, and smiled at Luna. "I''m fine. If they want to force me, it depends on whether they can afford the price." After saying that, Gu Xi closed his eyes and fell to the ground. He had a smile on his face when he fell down. ?When Luna interrupted his calculations, Gu Xi had already understood everything. It was not that he was crazy and wanted to gamble with his life, but that someone was provoking him through the killing stone. Facing someone provoking him, Gu Xi smiled instead. He has never been afraid of these things. He just wants to play a big game. Let''s see if they can force out the craziest side of Gu Xi. (End of this chapter) Chapter 389： Death in Maple Leaf Park (please subscribe) Chapter 389 The Grim Reaper in Maple Leaf Park (please subscribe) At night, in front of Maple Leaf Park, a huge steel city gate slowly appeared. After Gu Xi woke up and arranged some things, he took the initiative to leave Alidovi City and came to Maple Leaf Park. There are still more than three days left before exiting this world, and Gu Xis plan requires many means to be prepared in advance. Gu Xi, who is now free, has no intention of doing nothing. ? Its hard to reach such a world. If we dont transform some undead troops, and if we dont grab some land deeds and architectural design drawings, it will be a shame for this big sacrifice. When it got dark, he immediately locked onto the target he had set from the beginning, Maple Leaf Park. ??When Gu Xi released the steel city gate, there was a burst of chaos in Maple Leaf Park. ??The combination of the Steel City Gate and the Earth-bound Dragon brought a lot of pressure to Maple Leaf Park. Inside Maple Leaf Park, people are discussing how to deal with the matter at hand. Not all monsters are determined to attack everything. Some monsters will choose to surrender or pay for passage when they find that they cannot defeat the opponent. Its just that Gu Xi has never encountered this kind of thing before. In other words, necromancers rarely encounter this kind of thing. They do not have leadership and diplomacy skills like humans, and few are willing to communicate with the undead. ?Even some living people still stubbornly believe that dead people cannot communicate. ??The Maple Leaf Park in front of us is not this stubborn existence. ?They attract a large number of people to commit suicide every year, which is actually a manifestation of getting close to death. ?It is precisely for this reason that people among them can clearly feel the pressure brought by the steel city gate and the earth-bound dragon. ??So when Gu Xi''s troops walked out of the steel city gate, a demon walked out of Maple Leaf Park. He kept waving a white flag, as if he wanted to come over and negotiate with Gu Xi. This is the first time Gu Xi has encountered such a situation. He hesitated for a moment, but finally stood in front of the evil coffin and came to the front of the team. At this time, Gu Xi held the iron chain on the evil coffin tightly with his devil''s right hand. No matter how the evil coffin shook, he could stand firmly on it. With his thin body and white hair, he looked like It was a mummy that had just crawled out of the coffin. When he flew out of the team, the demon''s eyes changed. ?? He raised the white flag in his hand higher and said loudly: "This is Kuroda from the Maple Leaf family. I wonder who is on the other side?" Breath of the Dead, you can call me this. Gu Xi had no intention of announcing his name. In his mind, he shouldn''t communicate with these people, he should just call them. "Please wait a moment, we have no intention of being an enemy to you. Please give us a price to let us go." Kuroda saw that Gu Xi had no intention of stopping, so he spoke quickly. "Your Excellency is also an undead soul. Please give us dead people a way to live. It will not be easy for us here." Hearing this, Gu Xicai looked Kuroda up and down. He found that although Kuroda''s skin looked relatively normal, he had some less obvious corpse spots on his face. This shows that he is an undead, but his actions and reactions are like a living person. Such a situation gave Gu Xi an idea. There are good things in Maple Leaf Park in front of you. ?Looking at his eyes, Kuroda secretly thought something bad. He was afraid that he might have attracted Gu Xi''s attention. At this time, Kuroda couldn''t care about anything else. He said loudly: "Three thousand, no, five thousand corpses. We are willing to sacrifice five thousand corpses. Please let our Maple Leaf family go." Gu Xi smiled instead at this time. Ive captured Maple Leaf Park, its all mine, attack! As soon as Gu Xi finished speaking, a long arrow pierced Kuroda between his eyebrows, pinning him to the ground. Then the undead troops under Gu Xi began to move forward under the leadership of the undead leader. When Gu Xi marched, Maple Leaf Park also changed. A large number of trees in the park began to gather in one direction, forming a city wall composed of trees. There are more than ten defense towers on the top of the city wall, with some hanged corpses hanging on them. When the trees turned into city walls, all the corpses turned towards Gu Xi. Gu Xi noticed a very strange thing. Those with long hair would cover their faces with their hair. If they had no hair, they would try to cover their faces with scarves or hats. It seems that it is a shame for them to commit suicide. When the city wall was erected, a large number of demons appeared on the city wall. ?Most of these demons are zombies or undead beings. There are even some underworld ghost soldiers holding three-pronged forks, or some mummies that are even thinner than Gu Xi. They walked up the city wall step by step, stood at corresponding positions on the city wall, and picked up various weapons on the city wall. ?These weapons are all made of maple branches, with red leaves stained with blood. ?But what surprised Gu Xi was not this, but behind these monsters, there was a group of translucent young people. They were holding sickles of various colors in their hands, and they carried an aura of death. Do you know what you missed? As the city wall rose, a young man carrying a scythe flew up. ? Gu Xi could feel that this man''s strength was only level 7, but Gu Xi could clearly feel that he was being suppressed. "what are you?" "I''m not a thing, bah, we are the guides of Huangquan, the Death God students of Shanshou Middle School, and the third generation of the Maple Leaf family. You have attacked the territory of our Maple Leaf family. I will drag your soul out of your body and put it in Burning on the flames of the underworld for a hundred years. grim Reaper? Returning to a student? ?Gu Xi was speechless. He originally thought that the school of necromancers was already quite different. There is also a Death School here. ??Are these people taught by these useless people with sickles? Gu Xi looked puzzled. ?However, Gu Xi could tell that these so-called death corpses must be beyond normal monsters. ??If they can be taken down, Gu Xi won''t have to worry about the source of corpses of high-level soldiers. With this thought, Gu Xi sighed disdainfully. God of Death? I call you the God of Death, do you dare to answer? As he spoke, Gu Xi waved his hand, and forty-one red dragons flew out from behind and sprayed towards the city wall made of maple trees. Actually, Gu Xi didnt know that these gods of death were not actually the kind of gods he thought. They belonged to the other side of the world and were held by people from the underworld, a profession with a complete education system and public management institutions. They are responsible for taking the dead souls to the end of the underworld, to the huge red wheel in the sky deep in the underworld. Because they are responsible for leading souls to die, they are called the gods of death. ??Without this identity, they would at most be creatures living in the underworld, and their status would be equivalent to the little weirdos in the weird mirror space. (End of this chapter) Chapter 390： The power of death (please subscribe) Chapter 390 The power of death (please subscribe) Looking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and all kinds of support! ??The Maple Leaf family is a mixed group in the underworld system. They do not wait for mortals to die of old age like other gods of death. But through various means, people commit suicide. ?For this matter, the Maple Leaf family was criticized and dealt with by the underworld. In the end, they had to lure people to their old house and let them commit suicide. ?At the same time, they also raise evil spirits and ghosts that are more disgusting in the underworld. Even their blood maple leaves are the best material for making reincarnation disks. ?Gu Xis provocation this time can be said to be a slap in the face of the Maple Leaf family. ??No matter how much the Maple Leaf family thinks about peaceful negotiations, there is no reason to continue in peace. Come on, kill them! Under the command of the leading Death God, the remaining Death Gods took off one after another. They will pounce on the red dragon in the sky. Gu Xi is such a forty-one red dragon, how can he be easily killed? ?Even though he said something disdainful about the God of Death, Gu Xi was still on guard against him. I''m afraid that the other party has some kind of instant death ability. ?When he saw the gods of death flying, Gu Xi waved his hand, and a team of ghosts transformed into Bai Wuchang appeared in the air. "My Six Paths, how could it be Bai Wuchang? I knew there was something wrong with their attack this time. Which **** betrayed our Maple Leaf family? Everyone, go ahead and kill them. Just kill them all. I, Maple Leaf Give me ten thousand souls! Just when the other party thought he had discovered the truth of the matter, Gu Xi turned his hand, and the steel city gate originally located outside Maple Leaf Park suddenly pushed forward and directly hit the wall made of trees in Maple Leaf Park. ??The steel city gate is nothing. It only makes a sound when it hits the city wall. ??But the Earthbound Dragon guarding the Iron City Gate is different. ??The hundred-meter-long Earth-bound dragon raised its body, and a large amount of water appeared next to it. The water flow quickly pieced together the body of the Earth-bound dragon, forming the flesh and blood of the Earth-bound dragon. ?The Earth-bound Dragon immediately transformed into a water-flowing clone state. ?At the same time, the Earth-bound dragon opened its mouth, and a large amount of sewage spurted out from the mouth of the Earth-bound dragon, turning into a high-pressure water gun and hitting the monsters and evil spirits on the city wall. ?The water dragon''s breath of the earth-bound dragon is regarded as an elemental attack for ghosts, and it is also regarded as a physical attack for other monsters. It can be said that the first sweep of the earthbound dragon''s water dragon breath knocked down half of the demons on the city wall. ?At the same time, Gu Xi''s undead troops also took this opportunity to jump onto the opponent''s city wall and fight with the opponent''s demons. ?The fastest one here is Arroyo from the Black Spear Battalion. They are most suitable for a frontal attack battlefield like this. As soon as he rushed to the opponent''s city wall, Arroyo held up his battle ax and roared forward. Even his black gun battalion seemed to be desperate, constantly attacking the demons and evil spirits. ??The demons and evil spirits caught up in the black ashes of the Black Spear Camp had no chance of escaping. ?At the same time, other undead men under Gu Xi also fought head-on with the demons under the influence of the undead leader. They did not consider their own casualties at all, they just kept attacking all the enemies in front of them. ?Seeing such an attack, the Death Gods of the Maple Leaf Family in the sky also panicked. They are civil servants, and taking away other people''s souls is their specialty. ?They are really not familiar with such a large army fighting in front of them. Several Death Gods immediately wanted to rush to the city wall to direct the battle. But the leader realized something was wrong. "Don''t pay attention to them. He is the necromancer introduced in the book. Just kill that guy." The leader of the Death God pointed his sickle at Gu Xi. It was obvious that he had discovered the biggest problem of the Necromancer, which was his lack of physical strength. ?But is Gu Xi really the kind of person who lacks fighting ability? Seeing the God of Death flying toward him with his sickle, Gu Xi raised the Cold Wind Staff. Magic Arrow! ??The magic arrows that flew out this time were naturally like flying swords. It''s just that the color has changed again. Originally, Gu Xi''s magic arrow turned into a flying sword made of ice, but this time, the surface of the flying sword clearly had the power of fire. After the magic arrow flew out, Gu Xi released four or five bone storms in the direction of the opponent''s flight. ?The Bone Storm with the attributes of ice and fire formed a huge defensive shield directly in front of Gu Xi. Everyone who rushed in would be hit from all directions. ??Several Death Gods who rushed faster were torn into pieces on the spot. At this time, the red dragons who flew back turned around again, and did not fight back because of Gu Xi''s order. They used their super high speed to circle around the flying gods of death. Every time they flew, they would Breathed out a breath of dragon breath at the **** of death. ?These gods of death are said to be gods of death, but they are actually living beings. Other than being able to fly and take away souls, they have no other advantages. At best, their occupations are more special and they have more tricks at their disposal. ??They are also afraid of dragon breath, and they will also be beaten by the red dragon. ??When the red dragon''s breath fell on the heads of the Death Gods, seven or eight of them were burned to ashes on the spot. ?At this time, Gu Xi realized that he was still frightened by the name of their **** of death. ??He shouldn''t think of these so-called gods of death as powerful professions, just think of them as leaders of the demons or brave men. ? Gu Xi, who wanted to understand this, let go decisively, allowing the red dragon to attack freely. ?Red dragons are also quite smart, and they know what their advantages are. ?After spraying more than ten Death Gods to death, they split into two groups and sprayed along the wall of Maple Leaf Park toward the demons on the city wall. ??None of those demons can fly, their movement speed is slow, and they don''t have high fire resistance. When the red dragon sprays them like this, the demon team is immediately dispersed. ?Then the undead men under Gu Xi took advantage of this gap and rushed in. Fight the surviving monsters. ??The strength of most of these demons is around level 4. The gap between them and Gu Xi''s undead is the difference between whether they have the blessing of the city or not. When combat capabilities are about the same, life and death often depend on whether one dares to fight or not. ??It''s just that Gu Xi discovered that most of the demons under the God of Death are evil spirits and ghosts. They can also be regarded as a type of undead, and there is no such thing as being greedy for life and afraid of death. ?So the two sides almost had a one-to-one record. Only the Black Spear Battalion had a lot of results and successfully bulldozed everything in front of them. ?After the organization rushed several times, they found that there was no way to rush in front of Gu Xi, and the Death Gods became anxious. The leader of the Death God stared at Gu Xi with red eyes and said loudly. You forced me to put the things out! (End of this chapter) Chapter 391： The methods of the gods of death (151186) Chapter 391 The methods of the gods of death (151186) Seeking subscriptions, recommendations, monthly tickets and various support. "Sir, we can''t. If we take that thing out, we will be targeted by the Death Management Committee." Hearing this, the nearby gods of death began to persuade him. You are blind and cannot see what is going on. If you dont release that thing, we will all die. Dont think that just because everyone calls you the God of Death, you really are the God of Death. Its not that we dont know what we will face if we die. Now, immediately, go and get that thing out. " ?Amid the roar of the Death God leader, several Death Gods quickly flew towards the depths of Maple Leaf Park. Their actions attracted Gu Xi''s attention. Gu Xi''s men have now taken control of the situation, and he doesn''t want any more problems to arise in front of him. ?So Gu Xi waved his hand and let the red dragon chase after him. ?At the same time, the ghost team began to enter the battle. They were still carrying out the final finishing work as before. Without the Death Gods noticing, the number of Bai Wuchang was increasing and even appeared in every corner of the battlefield. Sir, are those Bai Wuchangs a little weird? Why do they appear in the corner? Its a little bit. Our subordinates here are either evil spirits or ghosts. What are these Bai Wuchang and others doing here? "Sir, I heard that the underworld to the east is different from our underworld. Their black and white impermanence is responsible for catching the escaped undead. Didn''t we dispose of these corpses well, just in line with their routine?" Hearing this reminder from his men, the leader of the God of Death also reacted. Only then did he remember the attitude of the God of Death in the underworld when he talked to the King of Hell about the underworld to the east. At this time, the leader of the Death God was also angry. "What have they done? It''s better to release the things..." As he was talking, several explosions came from the depths of the maple forest. Forty-one red dragons kept spitting flames at the place, setting the maple forest on fire on the spot. At this time, Gu Xi noticed that the shadow of a big tree that was set on fire appeared in the sky. ?This big tree is also a maple tree, but the whole tree is vermilion. In the flames, Gu Xi noticed that this maple tree was somewhat different. ??It''s not that there''s something hanging on the maple tree, but that the branches and leaves are missing some arms and legs, and there''s obviously no large swath of shade in many places. It is obvious what the Maple Leaf familys reapers did to some of these branches. ??I''m afraid this is what the leader of the Maple Leaf Family''s Death God said. ?Just when Gu Xi noticed the situation over there, a wooden wheel with flames appeared above the maple tree. ?The roulette wheel had obvious flaws. When it was released, it looked like it had just been burned by fire and had not yet been repaired. ?But as soon as the wheel appeared, Gu Xi felt a chill all over his body, as if something was about to be taken away. ?At this time, Gu Xi reacted immediately. He didn''t care that he still had a lot of mana, and just pointed in the direction of the roulette wheel. Death incarnate! The incarnation of death flew out of the black mist with cold air. At the same time, Gu Xi immediately drank the magic potion and sent a signal to the sky to have the red dragon retreat quickly. ?Even though Gu Xi''s reaction was quick, he was still a step too slow. When the roulette wheel appeared, the souls of six red dragons were taken away on the spot, and the bodies of the red dragons were hit hard from the air to the ground. Such a loss made Gu Xi''s heart tremble. He only had forty-one red dragons, but he didn''t check them for a while, and one-seventh of them were lost. You are looking for death! ??Gu Xi couldn''t care about anything else now. The incarnation of death was rushing towards the red-hot roulette wheel. Gu Xi had no time to pay attention to that for the time being. His current target was the God of Death still flying in the sky. ??Gu Xi held up the cold wind staff and called out the names of these gods of death one by one. At least three Bone Storms were laid down in front of each Death God. ??Gu Xi was really ruthless this time, and kept playing the Bone Storm, which immediately stunned these gods of death. ??The God of Death did not expect that Gu Xi would use this kind of area magic around him, and in order to fear that the power would be insufficient, he also used several more. Is this mana free of charge? The gods of death never thought that Gu Xi had placed the holy object - the magic vortex in the magic tower. As the holy object-magic vortex was activated, Gu Xi''s mana doubled directly. Now Gu Xis magic power is thousands of times greater. ??He couldn''t even make up for the consumption with just a large bottle of magic potion. With enough mana, Gu Xi''s habit of using spells changed. This time Gu Xi used up all the mana he had just replenished quite simply. ? Wave after wave of bone storms formed a huge wall in the sky. The gods of death can fly, but they are really not gods. They can only keep retreating, but the Bone Storm can be controlled and pushed forward. Soon, many Death Gods did not escape the influence of the Bone Storm and were involved in it. Their bodies were torn into pieces under the blow of the bone storm, leaving only the bones falling down. After almost consuming all his mana, Gu Xi stopped. He had just lost six red dragons and had almost vented his anger. At this time, Gu Xi had the intention to look at the situation on the side of the incarnation of death. When Gu Xi released the Bone Storm just now, the incarnation of death had already rushed to the huge roulette wheel in the sky. The incarnation of death did not use the ice of the extremely cold snow to suppress the flames on the roulette wheel. Instead, it opened its mouth and sprayed out the death dragon''s breath, and at the same time, the melting light in its eyes fell on the roulette wheel. Under the full attack of the incarnation of death, a large number of cracks appeared on the roulette wheel. ?However, this roulette wheel seemed to have its own wisdom. When it realized that something was wrong, an eyeball appeared in the middle of the roulette wheel, staring at the incarnation of death. Death Incarnation doesn''t care about this. After the Death Dragon Breath time is up, the melting light continues to shoot out. ?When Gu Xi looked over, the incarnation of death had just used the last wave of melting light. ?After that, the incarnation of death planned to bite the roulette wheel. Even if his teeth were broken, he would bite off the roulette wheel. At this time, the roulette wheel was actually a little shaky. When the incarnation of death rushed forward, the roulette wheel kept turning. Gu Xi could see a little blue flame popping out of it, maintaining the roulette wheel''s strength. Turn. The incarnation of death didn''t care about this. He bit it in one bite and shook his head, trying to remove some parts on the roulette wheel. Under the bite of the incarnation of death, the roulette wheel that was still trying hard to change the situation finally got stuck. ?At this time, the eye on the roulette wheel glared at the incarnation of death, and then the eye turned red, and Gu Xi could even see a hint of madness. Get down! (End of this chapter) Chapter 392： Maple Leaf Park Battlefield Ending (152186) Chapter 392 Maple Leaf Park Battlefield Ending (152186) Boom! ??The roulette wheel in the sky finally failed to withstand the attack of the incarnation of death. This thing couldn''t even help the Maple Leaf family''s God of Death and exploded directly. The big explosion sounded over Maple Leaf Park, like a small sun, attracting everyone''s attention. ??Gu Xi immediately ordered his men to lie down on the ground, but they were still affected by the shock wave of the explosion, and some rocks hit him directly in the face. After the shock wave of the explosion passed, Gu Xi immediately pointed in the direction of the explosion. The incarnation of death was released again and rushed towards the position over there. ?At this time, in the center of Maple Leaf Park, the big tree that had been burning had disappeared. ?When the incarnation of death rushed out, Gu Xi couldn''t help but sigh. He didn''t expect to encounter such a thing in Maple Leaf Park. Actually, Gu Xi didn''t know that the roulette wheel that exploded just now was a strange one located behind the underworld''s underworld. ?That roulette wheel is called the Six Paths of Reincarnation, and its a weird way to reincarnate souls. Of course, the one in the hands of the Maple Leaf family is an old one that was discarded before. The one hanging in the underworld is the complete one. Due to various reasons, the one in front of me only has less than 10% of the normal ability. ?Even so, the Maple Leaf family still regards him as a treasure. I have said before that the blood maple leaves of the Maple Leaf family are still the best material for making the reincarnation disk. They want to use their own maple leaf branches to repair the reincarnation disk. Form the strangeness that belongs to the Maple Leaf family. At that time, their Maple Leaf family can open another reincarnation, or even another underworld. ??As a result, their Maple Leaf family plan was beaten by Gu Xi before they even started. Six Paths of Reincarnation after the explosion not only blew itself into powder, but also blew up half of the Maple Leaf Family''s most precious blood maple tree. ?At the same time, one-third of the Shinigami flying in the sky were affected, and the remaining Shinigami were also seriously injured. The most important thing was that half of their homes were lost, which was a serious blow to the morale of the Shinigami. Gu Xi''s death incarnation rushed out. After discovering that there was no trace of the Six Paths of Reincarnation Disk, he immediately pounced on the gods of death. From the perspective of the incarnation of death, these gods of death also need to be dealt with immediately. The gods of death are still in a state of confusion at this time. When the incarnation of death flew in front of them, they didn''t even resist. They were directly dragged into death by the incarnation of death equipped with the crystal storm kit. ?Especially the leader of the Death God, who was hit with two melting rays by the incarnation of Death, and his lower body was completely destroyed. The death of the gods of death in battle brought a serious blow to the Maple Leaf family''s demon and evil spirit troops. For a while, these monster troops didn''t know how to fight. It''s different here with Gu Xi. ?Gu Xi stretched out his hand and pushed forward, and the steel city gate was placed directly into Maple Leaf Park. At this time, the earth-bound dragon also exerted its most powerful lethality. It turned into a clone of the water flow and kept spraying water jets, taking away some demons'' lives with each blow. ?At the same time, the ghost realm initial effect of the Earth-bound Dragon started to activate. The body of the monster killed under the steel city gate immediately turned into a skeleton, and its flesh and blood was directly swallowed by the steel city gate. In just a few minutes, Gu Xi''s steel city gate turned into vermilion. ??If this continues, the steel city gate in front of us will probably be called a flesh and blood city gate. ?At the same time, Gu Xi''s men also started to kill down from the city wall, and the ghost teams spread out, following each team to hit them. The undead troops under Gu Xi also knew the situation of the ghost team, and they were not disgusted with them coming to do a last-ditch attack and did not try to stop them. ??The ghost team, which originally suffered heavy losses due to the previous battle, now has significantly more people. Bai Wuchang, who is wearing white clothes and has a long tongue, is floating back and forth in the sky. ??Gu Xi was not idle at this time. After replenishing a bottle of magic potion, he rushed into Maple Leaf Park riding the evil coffin. ??Gu Xidu rushed in, and his soldiers naturally followed suit. Thousands of soldiers rushed forward, and instantly there was a two-on-one, three-on-one situation. ??The Maple Leaf family''s demons are not very strong to begin with. They had a one-for-one fight with Gu Xi''s men before because they had the same number of people. ??Now with two against one or three against one, the demons from the Maple Leaf family had no advantage and were suppressed and beaten by Gu Xi at the first opportunity. All five heroes under Gu Xi were released, and they led their troops to quickly attack the interior of Maple Leaf Park. Within half an hour, the huge Maple Leaf Park was knocked down by Gu Xi, and all the demons, evil spirits and ghosts were killed on the spot. Even the corpse of the red dragon whose soul had been taken away by the Six Paths of Reincarnation was brought to Gu Xi. Looking at the six corpses in front of him, Gu Xi''s face became quite ugly. Tear down everything here, dont even let go of a blade of grass, I want to empty this place. ?Under Gu Xis order, the ghost team, which was most suitable for cleaning up the battlefield, set off. At the same time, six red dragon corpses were also sent to Alidovi City by Gu Xi. Gu Xi planned to soak them in Xiemu Lake first. When Gu Xi was able to make bone dragons, he would come and deal with these six dragon corpses. . ?However, Gu Xi never expected that when the six dragon corpses were sent back, they would alarm Luna in Alidovi City. Luna was also surprised when she saw the dragon corpse that was sent back. The fact that the red dragon died in battle shows that Gu Xi''s battle was quite difficult. ?So Luna rushed over, wanting to take a look at what happened and see if Gu Xi wanted to help. When she came out of the steel city gate, Luna was immediately attracted by the Maple Leaf Park in front of her. She flew into the air and circled half a circle before flying to Gu Xi. Sir, what are you going to do with the maple forest in front of you? Like the Jinglong Palace, we evacuate it first and then demolish it, so that not only can all the things hidden here be owned by us, but we can also get the land deed and architectural design drawings. I suspect that the architectural design drawings produced in this way will be quite consistent with the style of the land title in front of me. ??Last time, the situation of Jinglong Palace was that a land deed was issued for the water area, and the ten architectural design drawings given afterwards were all for water or underwater buildings. " Listening to Gu Xi proudly talking about his experience, Luna shook her head. Sir, you can do this in other places, but can you not do it here, including this park? Gu Xi glanced at Luna, "Do you want to take over this park?" ?The tacit understanding between Gu Xi and Luna is quite high. As soon as Luna expressed her request, Gu Xi understood what Luna needed. "Yes, my lord, I want to integrate this park into the city of Alidovi." (End of this chapter) Chapter 393： Change the target and accelerate the attack (please subscribe) Chapter 393: Changing targets and accelerating attacks (please subscribe) "no problem." As for Luna''s request, Gu Xiwen didn''t even ask, and chose to believe it immediately. Lets keep all the corpses here. Luna made another request. ?Gu Xi glanced at the soldiers who were cleaning the battlefield and waved decisively. Everyone retreats and stops cleaning the battlefield. Gu Xi did not even dispose of the corpses of his own troops who died in battle. The order was given directly. ?In Gu Xi''s eyes, no matter how Luna handles it, the one who will benefit will definitely be Alidovi City. ?Alidovi City has been upgraded, which is a good thing for Gu Xi. Gu Xi does not need to worry about this here. With that time, Gu Xi might as well go to the abandoned campus of the nearby Yitou Middle School and attack there to make up for this loss. The most important of these was the loss of six red dragons. This concern will be kept in mind for at least ten days. ?Yitou Middle School hit the muzzle of the gun just in time. ??After handing this place over to Luna, Gu Xi didn''t even think about putting away his troops. After leaving a main city gate for Luna, Gu Xi led his troops directly towards Yitou Middle School. ?At this time, Yitou Middle School was still as lively as before. From time to time, some strange-looking men would lead some guests into Yitou Middle School. ?Seeing Gu Xi coming with his troops, Yitou Middle School had not done anything, but those who came to have fun jumped out. Who are you? Do you know where this place is? Facing a guy like this who doesn''t understand the situation, Gu Xi only has two attitudes. Its none of your business and none of my business. ??For those who jump out to stop him, Gu Xi doesn''t care whether they are mortals or weird, demons or gods. ?Gu Xi just waved his hand, and Arroyo rushed out with the Black Spear Battalion. ??However, the Bone-cutting Battalion led by Robbie rushed faster than the Black Spear Battalion. In Robbie''s eyes, the situation in front of him was more suitable for the Bone-cutting Battalion to take action. ?These people outside Yitou Middle School are obviously not in the same group. Faced with such skirmishers, the Bone-Zhanying Battalion is the most suitable. ??So before the Black Spear Battalion raised their signature black ash, the skeleton soldiers of the Bone-cutting Battalion took up long swords with both hands and slashed at the enemies in front of Yitou Middle School. ??Yitou Middle School is obviously much lower grade than Maple Leaf Park. There is no powerful force behind them at all, let alone Maple Leaf Park, which relies on the underworld, raises the God of Death, and is involved in the underworld. ?Even the weird mirror space is much stronger than them. They just rely on some attributes to attract people from nearby who like to join in the fun. If they really have anything, they have nothing at all. The troops led by Gu Xi clearly had an advantage in terms of strength. In addition, Gu Xi came with anger this time. He didnt care what was inside the Yitou Middle School in front of him. In Gu Xis eyes, the key to getting the land deed and architectural design drawings was to bulldoze the Yitou Middle School in front of him. What else would he do if he stayed up in the middle of the night and came out? Isn''t it just to supplement his city of Aridovi? ?It''s impossible that he just had nothing to do and came out to have fun. ??Seeing his men rushing towards Yitou Middle School, Gu Xi raised his hand, and the steel city gate was thrown directly into the campus square of Yitou Middle School. ?In the square, the Earth-bound Demonic Dragon immediately chose the mirror clone. This situation surprised Gu Xi. He did not expect that the monsters that appeared in Yitou Middle School were all from the legal system. ?But this had nothing to do with Gu Xi. Gu Xi himself didn''t take any action. He just put his hand down and the five heroes rushed in. ?The one who rushed faster than the hero was the red dragon. Thirty-five red dragons immediately rushed towards the large teaching building in the center of Yitou Middle School. ??As the red dragon began to spray flames at the large teaching building of Yitou Middle School, a group of girls wearing Japanese school uniforms rushed out from inside. They didn''t have any weapons in their hands. But when they took action, they were able to attract everyone''s attention. Even the Earth-bound Dragon took a second look at them. Then the Earthbound Dragon immediately sprayed out its mirror dragon breath. This kind of dragon''s breath is different from the water dragon''s breath. This kind of dragon''s breath spurts out directly the beam of light. I don''t know where the light comes from. Anyway, every beam of light can kill an enemy. . The heroes under Gu Xi also took this opportunity to enter the campus. At this time, Gu Xi discovered a situation. ??In this campus, there are no seven or eight incredible things in the legendary campus. This is very unreasonable. ?It seems that this campus was abandoned for no reason. For such a matter, if Gu Xi is new here, he might do more research to see if there are any new discoveries. But now, Gu Xi no longer has such thoughts. ?In Gu Xi''s thoughts, no matter how weird or demonic it is, no matter what the reason is, as long as it is captured, all the things will be moved away, the building will be demolished on the spot, and the land deed and architectural design drawings will be taken away. The battle here only lasted less than half an hour and ended. Gu Xis men killed the entire Yitou Middle School on the spot, and they discovered the secret of the campus behind Yitou Middle School. ???In all the teaching schools within Yitou Middle School, there are secret passages that can allow two people to walk side by side, and there are also a large number of basements with different styles underground. Near the back of the campus, you can also see a large number of corpses with only bones left. ??There are both men and women among these corpses. It can be seen that before this Yitou Middle School was abandoned, it was also a dangerous place that swallowed up a large number of people. Everything here is now concerned with interest. After taking over Yitou Middle School, Gu Xi immediately asked the ghost team to take action, explore all the secret passages and basements in the school, and take out everything that could be found inside. ?At the same time, for those corpses that have been buried for a long time, Gu Xi treated them just like the corpses under the floor of Jinglong Palace, giving them a decent chance. Under Gu Xi''s operation, a large number of souls also appeared on these corpses. Gu Xi noticed that these souls had returned to their original appearance. Most of the souls on the female side were fair-skinned and beautiful students, but the situation on the male side was different. Many were students, but there were also some with fat heads and big ears, or Is middle-aged Mediterranean. ?After these souls are sent to Aridovi City, they will become residents of Aridovi City and start a new life in Aridovi City. The guarantee that Gu Xi can give them is that they will not be transformed into soldiers and will not go to the battlefield. ?However, other tasks still need to be undertaken. Just because the ghosts do not need food, they cannot do nothing. These souls are likely to end up as working ghosts under Gu Xi, responsible for logistics work. (End of this chapter) Chapter 394： Gains from Yitou Middle School (please subscribe) Chapter 394: Gains from Yitou Middle School (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! In addition to these souls, Gu Xi also killed nearly a thousand enemies this time when he attacked Yitou Middle School. Because the Iron City Gate is going to become a ghost land, all flesh and blood will be swallowed up, so when Gu Xi summons the souls, he can only choose from skeleton soldiers and ghosts. ?Under Gu Xi''s transformation, he finally received more than 300 skeleton soldiers and more than 500 ghosts, which could be regarded as supplementing Gu Xi''s previous losses in the Maple Leaf Park battle. As for which ones to transform into skeleton soldiers and which ones to become ghosts through summoning spirits, Gu Xi is still very particular. In order to ensure combat effectiveness, the corpses of all male enemies here have been turned into skeletons, and the corpses of female enemies have been turned into ghosts. The transformed ghosts are all pearly white, floating in mid-air, and their bodies are so close to the real body that they almost had to lift their heads and throw them away. While summoning spirits, the ghost team has also sent over everything they can find. ?At first, Gu Xi thought that the most things here would be some pink toys or something. But he never expected that the ghost team would find a large number of books in Yitou Middle School. ?Although most of these books are gray garbage, to Gu Xi, as long as they can be put into the library, they are good things. ? Gu Xi looked through these books and found that most of them were textbooks and exercise books from twenty or thirty years ago, as well as confiscated novels, magazines, etc. ?Although the quality is not very good, the quantity is extremely large and can guarantee complete books, at least more than 300 books. ?This can definitely influence the direction of the library. Among so many books, Gu Xi also saw two green quality books. ?One of them was written by a member of the Novel Club of Yitou Middle School. This book is completely handwritten and tells the story of the hard work of a student who did not achieve satisfactory results in the high school entrance examination. "Young XX" (green): A novel that records someone''s hard work, suitable for adults. The other one was dug out from under the altar in a basement. It was a black book. This book should actually be regarded as a magic book, but for some reason, this thing was not counted as equipment and could only be counted as a book. "Encyclopedia of Dark Magic" (green): A book that records many demon summoning and usage rituals. Reading can improve the level of dark knowledge, magic knowledge and demon knowledge. These two green books made Gu Xi very happy. He asked the ghost team to search for them for a long time, but they couldn''t find anything better. Even some of the things that usually appear on campus were not found here. ?? Gu Xi was unwilling to delay this any longer, so he quickly demolished the abandoned school area of ??Yitou Middle School and successfully obtained a land deed and six architectural design drawings. You get the deed of the abandoned school, covering an area of ??5579 square meters, with 2 medium-sized plots and 3 small-sized plots. The land title is not large, which matches the situation of the school in front of us. Taking into account the lack of medium and small plots of land, many small and medium-sized buildings have no place to build. ??This land deed is also beneficial to Gu Xi. ??It was the architectural design drawings that surprised Gu Xi. In this architectural design drawing, there is actually an architectural design drawing of a library. School library design drawing (medium-sized): Use 500 resources, 10 units of stone, and 10 units of wood to build an on-campus library (medium-sized building) in the city. After completion, each floor of the magic tower can research spells level +1 (needs to be linked with the magic tower), the magic academy can train magicians (soldiers) level +1 (needs to be linked with the magic academy), and mysterious books will randomly appear in the library (the number of books in the library Up to 100 books), research characters appear randomly in the library (more than 10 textbooks)...] ?This library architectural design drawing made Gu Xi stunned. The architectural design in front of me is completely different from Gu Xis original library route. The previous library increased quantity, while the current library increased spell level and soldier level. ?There is a big difference here. When Gu Xi saw the design drawings of the library, he made his decision immediately. This must be built. And it must be built with priority. The plans for the remaining five buildings were not so lucky. One medium-sized building and four small-sized buildings can bring diversified choices for urban interior construction to Gu Xi. It can be said that these five buildings will be placed at the end, and they will even be built very late in the queue due to other buildings jumping in. [Mummy recycling site design (medium size): Use 500 resources, 10 units of stone, and 10 units of wood to build a mummy recycling site (medium-sized building) in the city. A large number of corpses can be produced every day, and can be linked with large buildings such as cemeteries. (upgradeable)] [Design drawing of horizontally opening and closing school gate (small): Use 200 resources, 5 units of stone, and 5 units of metal to build a horizontally opening and closing school gate (small building) in the city. This school gate does not look too big, but it can It can be used as a city gate to resist zombies or other weird attacks (can be upgraded)] [Atrium Arboretum Design Drawing (Small): Use 200 resources, 5 units of stone, and 5 units of wood to build an atrium arboretum (small building) in the city. Curse or pray here, and the success rate can be increased by 10% (optional) upgrade) [School radio station design (small): Use 200 resources, 5 units of stone, and 5 units of wood to build a campus radio station (small building) in the city. After it is built, you can directly contact all subordinates above the boss level in the city (can upgrade) Athletics Club Training Ground Design (Small): Use 200 resources, 5 units of stone, and 5 units of wood to build a Track and Field Club training ground (small building) in the city, which can increase the movement speed of the defending troops slightly (can be upgraded) ?These buildings look okay, but for Gu Xi, they are not necessary now. Even the horizontally openable and closable school gate that can serve as a city gate is like this. ??Gu Xi has seen the gate of the school here. There is no gate tower above the school gate, and the gate is not very high. Even if it turns into a castle at night, there is no way to change this. Gu Xi now has three city gates. ?It is not difficult to build another city gate, but Gu Xi needs to consider whether such a gate is what Gu Xi needs. So in the design drawings of these six buildings, except for the library which needs to be built first, the other buildings must be built after they are free. Or, these can be built in the weird mirror space? At this moment, a thought flashed through Gu Xi''s mind. (End of this chapter) Chapter 395： Design drawings of a special building (153186) Chapter 395 Design drawing of a special building (153186) Please subscribe, recommend, vote monthly and provide other support, thank you all! After taking over Yitou Middle School, Gu Xi spent the whole night attacking several large and strange areas. Compared to attacking the castle tower that has been transformed from a private house, the rewards in this large and strange area are greater. As soon as it is laid, the land deed is the most basic, and the architectural design drawings always start with six, and once even reached nine. By the end of the night, Gu Xi had obtained five land deeds, totaling 4 large plots, 15 medium plots, and 21 small plots. A total of 39 various architectural design drawings were obtained, including 3 large-scale architectural design drawings, 11 medium-sized architectural design drawings, plus 24 small-scale architectural design drawings and 1 special architectural design drawing. The most attractive thing here is naturally the special architectural design. ??This was obtained by Gu Xi when he was attacking an inconspicuous small courtyard. The reason why that small courtyard was attacked was entirely because Gu Xi noticed that there was a fairly old well in that small courtyard. ?This well reminded Gu Xi of Jing Long Kings Jing Long Palace, so Gu Xi immediately chose to attack here. In the end, this small courtyard was taken down, but there was no way to enter the underwater world of Jinglong King. Instead, we got such a special architectural design drawing. [Source well design (special): Use 1500 resources, 20 units of stone, and 20 units of wood to build a designated source well (special building) outside the city. After building the well, you can build a temporary camp near the well, and pass the task. Turn the temporary camp into a formal meeting hall (not upgradeable)] The explanation here, Gu Xi could tell at a glance, was that it was for the purpose of building a branch city. ?As long as this thing is used in the wild, a city can be expanded outward with the source well as the center. As for how big the city can be, it depends on the resources invested by the player. But no matter what, it represents a new city, so its no wonder that this well has become a special building. ?This kind of thing exists in a special category everywhere. In addition to this special building, there is a medium-sized building that attracts the most attention. [Weird excavation base design (medium size): Use 500 resources, 10 units of stone, and 10 units of wood to build a strange excavation base (medium-sized building) in the city. It can dig down to a depth of five meters every day and dig out some from the ground. Weird events (you can gain experience through mining and automatically upgrade)] This architectural design drawing is quite unexpected in Gu Xi''s eyes. Digging underground in the city is an idea, but Gu Xi always feels that the key to this building is not how deep to dig, but to dig out some strange events from the underground. . This is equivalent to having an extra dungeon for soldiers to train for battle, and it is also equivalent to having an underground world that is constantly developing. The most important thing is that this does not mention the upper limit of mining, and it is automatically upgraded through mining. In other words, as long as Gu Xi keeps digging, the level of this building can continue to improve. Compared to other buildings that have to be upgraded by themselves, the strange excavation base in front of us is much better. Among the remaining items, not even three large architectural design drawings can arouse my interest. Not to mention those small and medium-sized architectural design drawings. ??Now the queues in Aridovi City are all at the back. Gu Xi still has many buildings he wants to build, and the training camp that needs to be built has not yet started. ?These newly acquired things have no possibility of being stronger, so Gu Xi will naturally not pull down the queue that was originally lined up and put these things in the queue again. ?Gu Xi just took a look and knew what he had in hand, and the rest would have to wait for time. There were three large buildings. Gu Xi took a second look and knew what troops were trained in those three large buildings, but there was nothing else. Wandering Street (Large): Use 2500 resources and 20 units of stone to build a Wandering Street (large building) in the city. After completion, 25 wandering zombies can be trained every week. After completion, it can be linked with the cemetery or zombie training camp. ??Black Arena (Large): Use 3500 resources, 30 units of stone, 1 unit of mercury, and 1 unit of gems to build a black arena (large building) in the city. After completion, 7 gladiator black guards can be trained every week. After completion, it can be linked with various temples or knight training camps. After completion, various beasts can be arranged to enter the arena for challenges every week to enhance the experience of participating Black Guards or Knights. Before construction, you need to build a level 1 temple (all temples that can train knights are acceptable). Gladiator Black Guard (level 7): experience (0/5500), attack 16, defense 9, life 55, skills: battle ax mastery, charge, fight. kendokan (large): Use 2500 resources and 20 units of stone to build a eyekendokan (large building) in the city. After completion, 25 blind swordsmen can be trained every week. Blind Swordsman (Level 4): Experience (0/750), attack 6, defense 4, life 25, skills: immune to blindness, fast attack. ??In these three large buildings, the zombies coming out of the streets are almost at the same level as the zombies, and can be regarded as a supplement to the zombies. ??The gladiator black guards in the black arena are used to protect knights. Now Gu Xi has no knights, no matter what kind of knights, so it is useless to build them. ??Moreover, it is also required to have at least a level 1 temple as the prerequisite foundation. Without building a temple, Gu Xi cannot build this black arena. The last one, the Heart''s Eye Kendo Gym, actually produces pretty good troops. The blind swordsman knew that it was a troops that can be used in a short time, but the only problem in it was that the blind swordsman was not a undead. Gu Xi''s training camp had so many undead arms yet had not yet been built, and he came to build a kendo. ?Hum, Gu Xi has to be so careless to make such a choice. So these three buildings may be thrown under the box and not see the sun for a long time. As for other small and medium-sized buildings, the same is naturally true. It seems that they enrich Gu Xi''s collection, but they are actually not of much use. Gu Xi just put away these architectural design drawings and comforted himself. At least next time he wont have to go to Chaoyang Guild to buy architectural design drawings. ?Think about it, if Gu Xi had so many architectural design drawings in his hand when he went to Sanxian Garden, he could have asked for something better. ?But its not too late. After taking care of these things, Gu Xi looked up at the sky, turned around and headed towards the Five Dou Family. (End of this chapter) Chapter 396： A new day is coming (154186) Chapter 396 A new day is coming (154186) ?At this time, the night was about to pass, and Gu Xi rushed to Wu Dou''s house, not to find a place to sleep, but to find an agent to buy a house. ?Before that, Gu Xi always had to find an understanding person to inquire about the situation. After all, Gu Xi doesnt have much money at the moment. He cant go to the statue of Guanyin in white to get back the 10 million he donated last time. So find a house that is not too expensive, and then go to the market to exchange some money with the players in Bailian City later, then this will be possible. ?Its going to be dawn now, Gu Xi plans to go find Wu Dou Mei Nai, and first inquire about the process of making an appointment with an agency here. When Gu Xi left, he naturally took his troops with him. In this series of battles tonight, except for the heavy losses in Maple Leaf Park at the beginning, there were not many losses in the other battles. The undead replenished by spiritualism naturally joined Gu Xi''s team one after another. The most important thing is that the ghost team participated in the last strike throughout the whole process, and their current number has also increased during this time of last strike. Now the strength of the ghost team has not changed much, but the number of people seems to be five thousand. Looks like there are many people. You can imagine that there are more than 5,000 Bai Wuchangs flying in the sky. When there is any movement, all eyes are staring at you. Gu Xi can''t stand the feeling. At the same time, the number of undead troops under his command also increased by about 5,000. The most important thing is that after today''s large-scale summoning of souls, Gu Xi''s spiritualism has been upgraded to another level, plus two equipment that enhance the effect of spiritualism. , Gu Xi''s spiritualism has now reached level 9. It can be said that this time he made a pure profit. Not to mention other things, with this replenishment of troops, most of his undead leader troops will be fully equipped after returning. ??As for what should be done if the newly summoned undead are not suitable for these undead leaders? ??Isn''t this a joke? What are the many training camps in Alidovi City for? If any unit is not suitable, just send it to the corresponding training camp and transfer directly. At that time, his military strength can be greatly improved. The next time we hit a place like Maple Leaf Park, the loss wont be that big. The biggest gain this night was at the Iron City Gate. ?Because the Earthbound Dragon is directly blocked at the forefront of the battlefield, its experience has increased like water, and it has now reached level 5. At the same time, the ghost domain has also begun to transform, and the progress has reached 17.3%. ?In addition, some dragon servants began to appear outside the Iron City Gate. Because the Earthbound Dragon comes from the Well Dragon King, the servants are mainly troops in the water. This time, the troops that appeared near the Earthbound Dragon turned out to be a kind of rotten mermaid. ?At the same time, some big fish like ghosts appeared nearby, almost turning the steel city gate into an aquarium. ??Although the number of these servants is not large now, they do not need to be managed. They are found by themselves and can be regarded as a supplement to the steel city gate. ?This made Gu Xi somewhat excited. If he didn''t need to keep the red dragon corpses to be used as bone dragons later, Gu Xi might be able to bury all six red dragon corpses under the main city gate now. ?Although Gu Xi is suppressing such thoughts now, it is a fact that he has greatly increased the number of troops in his hands. He was walking down the street with nearly 10,000 soldiers, and no one dared to stop him for a moment. Even the shrines or some more powerful forces chose to retreat after seeing Gu Xi''s strength. None of them had any intention of conflict with Gu Xi. After all, compared with Gu Xi, they have no benefit at all. On the contrary, they will lose their troops and lose their generals. In the end, their territory will be taken away by others, so why do they do this? ?What the major forces on the street want to do most now is to invite Gu Xi out of their own territory and let him leave their territory quickly. ?Gu Xi does not have such consciousness. Even when he is walking on the street, when he finds that something is wrong, he will still attack the monsters on the roadside. With a demon group of less than a thousand people, Gu Xi no longer needs to take action on his own. Just one of his five heroes is enough. ?Even if he is moving forward, he doesnt even need to stop, he can just move forward. As he was approaching the castle tower of the Five Dou Family, Gu Xi suddenly saw that the sky was slowly turning fish belly white. This is the rhythm of dawn soon. ??Gu Xi jumped off the evil coffin, released the main city gate, and began to let his soldiers retreat back to Alidovi City. At the same time, his eyes also fell on the nearby streets. At this time, Gu Xi noticed that some strange things that were originally hidden were slowly peeking out. ?However, when they saw so many undead troops around Gu Xi, they all shrank back, not daring to fight against such a vicious person as Gu Xi. ?Seeing this scene, Gu Xi also understood that he actually took advantage of this. ??If Vice-President Steel Ghost Claw''s plan goes as planned, he may not be able to gather nearly 10,000 troops until the day he withdraws from the White Training Festival. ??Even like now, when he takes his troops to the streets, he doesn''t even dare to show his face. Everything happening now is all the result of Gu Xi making the right decision. Looking at his men who were forming a team to enter Alidovi City, Gu Xi was filled with pride. ?At this moment, a tingling sound came from Gu Xi''s ear. A new day begins, now settle yesterday''s information: Bai Liancheng: 319 players, 117 died or quit, and 0 ranked players. Hanye City: 320 players, 320 died or quit, and 0 players on the ranking list (all players in Hanye City were wiped out). Autumn Wind City: 320 players, 320 died or quit, and 0 players on the ranking list (all Autumn Wind City players were wiped out). As the prompt sounded, Gu Xi looked up and looked around. The castle towers around him had turned back into ordinary houses. However, no matter whether it was the weird things nearby or ordinary mortals, they all looked away. Just didn''t see one. It can be seen that whether they are weird or ordinary people, they all know how to survive in this world. Gu Xi did not stay here for too long, and soon all the undead troops entered Alidovi City. ?While Gu Xi was closing the main city gate, another voice came to his ears. Comprehensive weird field toilet weird has been dead for three days, you get the kill reward (weird treasure chest and achievement) ?Get a strange treasure chest (green). You get the achievement: Polluter/Decontaminator Achievements: Polluter/Decontaminator, white quality title, can be equipped. Would you like to open the strange treasure chest? Open. Gu Xi glanced at the Five Doujia in front of him, hesitated for a moment, and finally opened the strange treasure box. (End of this chapter) Chapter 397： Weird subway station (please subscribe) Chapter 397 The weird subway station (please subscribe) You open the strange treasure chest (green). You got 733 gold coins. You get 3.33 million yuan in cash from this world. ?obtained mercury*2. You got sulfur*4. You get soldier recruitment coupon (level 4)*4 You get building stone (level 1)*2 You get the filthy land (green)*1 You get the Dirty Treasure Map (green)*1 Filthy Land (Green, Magic Scroll): Use a certain place. After using it, the specified area can be turned into a filthy land, suitable for the survival of undead, demons and some special weird things (3/3) Explanation: Filth is a treasure land for some races. [Dirty treasure map (green): A treasure map stained with some dirty blood. The original owner of the treasure map has given up on it, but as long as it is opened, the treasure can still be found, and the treasure seems to be designated by a certain person. Boss. ?Looking at the information about these things in front of him, Gu Xi just smiled. ??This time, nothing good came out of the weird treasure chest. Of the only two green quality items, only the Filthy Land is somewhat useful to Gu Xi. ?That should be used if you want to build a temporary camp during the game. This is not very useful for Gu Xi who can release the dead city at any time. ?The dirty treasure map was so polluted that even the original owner of the treasure map gave up. ? Gu Xi was thinking as he walked towards the Five Dou Family. Before Gu Xi could call the door, Wu Dou Mei Nai opened the door and led Gu Xi in. Gu Sang, welcome back. Mino, are you ready? I have already contacted a real estate agent and I can go there any time now, but Gu Sang, dont you have something to eat in the morning? No, lets go. Gu Xi thought about the amount of food in the Five Dou family, and finally shook his head. ?Even if he were to starve to death, he would not want to eat that little bird food. ?Wudou Mino didn''t know what Gu Xi was complaining about. After seeing that Gu Xi had determined today''s goal, she gently closed the door, held a palm-sized satchel and held Gu Xi''s hand before going out. Looking at the bag that was too small to even hold the keys, Gu Xi''s face twitched involuntarily. What are you using this bag for? ?Gotou Mino thought for a while and said carefully, "Isn''t it okay to pretend to be cute? How about I change my bag?" Forget it, it wont have much impact, lets go. ? Gu Xi thought for a while and realized that she didnt need to bring anything with her. Even if she didnt bring any bag, it would be no problem. ?So the two of them walked out the door, with Wu Dou Mei Nai leading the way and Gu Xi following behind. After two or three turns, they arrived at the subway station behind the community. Looking at this conspicuous subway station, Gu Xi was speechless. Ive passed by here so many times, but I havent noticed it once. "It''s better if you didn''t notice. There are taboos in this subway station. Don''t mess around later. You must follow me in everything." Looking at Gotou Mino''s serious face, Gu Xi also nodded. He understands that there are many weird things in this world, and daytime is the home of these weird things. If you are not careful, you may be killed. ?No matter how strong Gu Xi is, he will not mess around in this regard. After entering the subway station, Wu Dou Mei Nai took Gu Xi up the stairs instead of taking the elevator. Although it would be slower, Gu Xi felt safer. At the same time, Gu Xi noticed Wu Mei''s footsteps going down. She was counting the steps as she walked down, and when she reached the fifteenth step, she stepped directly over it. After crossing over, she looked back at Gu Xi, as if telling Gu Xi that he must do this. ? Gu Xi imitated Wu Dou Mino''s actions, and at the same time he discovered a situation, that is, Wu Dou Mei Nai did not speak again after entering the subway station. Even if she wanted to express something, she only used her eyes or gestures. ?After taking a breath, I realized that there seemed to be some taboos in this subway station such as not being allowed to speak. Although I dont know what the reason is, just follow it and it will be fine. When he walked to the underground space of the subway station, Gu Xi noticed that the ground of the subway station was covered with blood. ?This blood is obviously dry, but when you step on it, it has a sticky feeling. As a necromancer himself, Gu Xi responded well to such a situation. But Mino Gotou couldn''t. She kept covering her mouth with her hands for fear of accidentally shouting in the subway station. This situation made Gu Xi unable to stand it anymore. He stepped forward and hugged Wu Dou Mino, and hugged her directly. At the same time, he stretched out his hand to cover Wudou Mino''s eyes. As long as she didn''t see it, it would be fine. ?But Wu Dou Mei Nai did not fully accept Gu Xi''s kindness. Although Gu Xi hugged her, she still took Gu Xi''s hand away from her eyes. As long as she didn''t step on the ground, the situation in the subway station was acceptable to Wu Dou Mei Nai. She pointed in the direction and Gu Xi went in that direction. After a while, they arrived at the platform of the subway station. ??I wanted to lean forward, but was stopped by Goto Mino. Under the guidance of Wudou Minano, Gu Xi and the others stopped in front of a yellow line. ?Wudou Mei Nai did not let Gu Xi move forward, but just asked him to stand outside the yellow line. Gu Xi thought it was for safety''s sake, so he just stood here. Soon the subway came over. The subway that came this time was a square-headed car with a very old body. It looked like it had been running for hundreds of years. When the subway arrived, Gu Xi found that there were not many people around him, but it felt quite crowded. ?Gu Xi wanted to resist the squeezing feeling, but Five Dou Mino held Gu Xi back. ?Gu Xi immediately understood that it was best not to resist this squeeze, so he followed the invisible flow of people and finally squeezed into the subway. After entering the subway, looking out from the inside is another story. ?Gu Xi noticed that there were all kinds of monsters and ghosts in this subway. ?The place is full of things like tram wolves and retrograde ghosts. But they seemed not to see Gu Xi and didn''t care about other people''s eyes, so they just messed around in the car. ??If you find a place to sit down, the situation will not be too good, because you can see the freshly splattered blood on the car window, and sometimes there are fingers and cheeks hanging on the car window. I dont know how these people got themselves onto the car window. The blood outside blends with the pink inside the carriage, creating a unique atmosphere. ?But the more this happened, the less Gu Xi dared to act recklessly. He held the five buckets of fine wine in his arms and stared at the subway station list, ready to get off at any time. (End of this chapter) Chapter 398： The role of heroes (please subscribe) Chapter 398 The Role of Heroes (Please subscribe) ?Please subscribe, recommend, monthly vote and other support, thank you all! ??Gu Xi didn''t know that his action of holding five buckets of fine rice was in compliance with the strange taboo request. At least he was not affected by any strange things. As long as he waited for the bus to arrive at the station, he could get off safely. ?This is a good choice for Gu Xi, who doesnt want to cause trouble during the day. ?However, Gu Xi doesnt cause trouble, but something comes to provoke Gu Xi. ?Hold five buckets of fine rice in one hand and a hanging ring in the other, Gu Xi looked up at the changed stop sign. ?Every station name on the station sign has become extremely weird. There are tearing valleys, **** channels, poisonous gas subway stations, etc., they all have names. I dont know if these places have real names or if they are pseudonyms changed due to strange influences. Anyway, after reading these names now, Gu Xi just feels that this subway is not a good place. The trouble arises from this place name. When Gu Xi looked at the names of these stations, he only looked at them with a hint of curiosity. Until he saw a site called Xueluo Cave, his eyes suddenly shrank. Then a voice sounded in Gu Xi''s ear. You know the Xueluo Cave, do you know something? ?Gu Xi didn''t even raise his head. He was a little unsure whether taking action now would count as taking action under the eyes of the God of Heaven''s white-clothed Guanyin. ??If it counts, where did Tian Dao Bai Zhu Da Guanyin see himself? If it doesn''t count, then it doesn''t matter whether he takes action here. Gu Xi was thinking about such things, but did not answer the voice just now. ?After staying here for a few days, Gu Xi knows very well that as long as you ignore something weird, it will keep pestering you, but it will not take the initiative to attack you. Unless you go to a position where you are not discovered by the Great Avalokitesvara in White Clothes. After all, they themselves are also afraid of the Great Avalokitesvara in White Clothes. If they are dealt with by the Great Avalokitesvara in White Clothes, they may really die. They can only take action in places that are confirmed to be safe, such as the strange mirror space or the underwater space of the Jing Dragon King. ??If the subway was really in such a location, then what was he afraid of, so he just hit it. At this time, Gu Xi gently patted Wudou Mino on the back and asked her to close her eyes. Then Gu Xi stared at the platform of Xueluo Cave that he had just seen. There are only three stops left to reach Xueluo Cave. ?However, Gu Xi ignored these at this time. He was provoking the weird one. At the same time, Gu Xi also remembered where he had seen this Xueluo Cave. ??The [Filthy Treasure Map] I just arrived, the location of the treasure map is at the Xueluo Cave. ?At that time, Gu Xi just glanced at it and wondered how there could be a place with such a place name in a city like this. ?Now it seems that this Xueluo Cave must be passed through the subway. ?Then either dont go over and take a look. Just when Gu Xi was staring at the place name Xueluo Cave, the voice sounded again. Where did you know about Xueluo Cave? Tell me quickly, or Ill kill you. ? Gu Xi didnt even respond, and Wu Dou Mei Nai in his arms didnt respond at all, which meant that only he could hear the voice. In addition, this guy has no intention of taking action. He clearly wants to provoke himself to speak or take action. ??If you are new to this world, you may be fooled by this. How could Gu Xi suffer such a disadvantage now? ?Just ignore this kind of clown. Thats what I said just now, if he can, come and beat me. ??Gu Xi couldn''t speak now. His only way to provoke was to stare at the Xueluo Cave. Sure enough, the longer he stared at the name of the Xueluo Cave Station, the more anxious the hidden man became, but he did not dare to take action. ? Such a shrinking look made Gu Xi understand that the subway track was not like the weird mirror space and the underwater space. It was not a separate weird space. ?The subway station is much lower grade than these two spaces. Such a situation made Gu Xi''s mind move, and the shadow of the city gate secretly appeared behind him. Then Amilcar came out of the city gate. Before he could speak, Gu Xi made a move. Amilcar stood motionless. After Amilcar appeared, Gu Xi released the five Dou Mei Nai. At this moment, Wu Dou Mei Nao discovered Amilka standing next to Gu Xi. ??Goto Mino was shocked at the sudden appearance of an undead. Unlike Wei, she had seen a lot of weird things. She didn''t know how Amilka appeared. ?However, Gu Xi had no intention of explaining it to her. He just pointed at the name of the station in Xueluo Cave, then took out the [Dirty Treasure Map] and handed it to Amilka. Just as he took out the [Dirty Treasure Map], Gu Xi heard that voice in his ears. Why is this thing in your hand? I remember I threw it into the toilet. No one will find it. Why is it in your hand? ?The voice kept shouting, but Gu Xi ignored it. He already knew what the situation was. It seems that the Xueluo Cave is a treasure trove for some guy. ?But so what. Gu Xi didnt think of anything at first. It was you who jumped out to cause trouble for Gu Xi. ?It''s too late now to ask Gu Xi to stop. Gu Xi himself doesnt have to take action, as long as Amilka takes action, thats enough. You must know that all the subordinates of Amilcar''s direct boss are now fully staffed. In addition to the troops assigned to him by Gu Xi, the number of undead under his command now exceeds a thousand. Such a force can sweep across a street alone at night. Even if it is difficult to deal with the strange abilities during the day, self-protection is definitely not a problem. ? Gu Xis requirements were not too high. He asked Amilka to get off the car at the Xueluo Cave first and go look for the treasures in the treasure map. After all, Gu Xi had other things to do now and couldnt take care of them. As for the process of searching for the treasure, if someone comes to sabotage and stop it, it really means that the troops led by Amilcar are fake. If someone really wants to stop it, then it means that the place is suitable for war, so just fight. ? Gu Xi was worried that there were not enough undead on hand, so he sent people out so that he could collect some corpses and summon their souls into new undead. ?Under the stimulation of the weird man who kept shouting and speaking various languages, the subway quickly arrived at Xueluo Ku Station. ?When the subway station door opened, Gu Xi pointed out the door, and the garrison city gate built in the magic plant area appeared in the subway station. ?Then Amilka glanced at Gu Xi and strode away. ?While walking through the city gate, Amilcar''s troops had also walked out of the city gate. Without the need for Amilcar to command, the undead army quickly divided into two parts. One part had more than 300 people, led by three undead leaders, guarding the garrison gate in front of them. ?The remaining 700 or so people followed Amilcar and went out with the [Dirty Treasure Map]. Gu Xi could even see some strange, skinless shadows appearing at the other end of the Xueluo Ku subway station. The war is about to break out. (End of this chapter) Chapter 399： Weird technology is convenient for you and me (155186) Chapter 399 Weird technology is convenient for you and me (155186) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! When the subway door closed again, the battle outside Xueluo Cave had already begun. Amilcar did not make any sound, and led his undead troops forward and started slashing randomly. ??On the slowly moving subway, Gu Xi could clearly see the strange things happening in the subway station and didn''t notice any sounds. Looking at their movements, Gu Xi felt as if he was watching a mime. But the more this happened, the less Gu Xi dared to speak out at will. ??He understands the silence in the subway, and even the subway station dares not to speak, for fear that there is a powerful big weird who is watching everything on the subway line. Actually, Gu Xi''s guess was right. There was a big and strange existence on the subway line. ?This Weird one belongs to the otaku type, and prefers to watch some pink movies. ?But as you know, I live at home and its not convenient to amplify the sound. I can only watch silent movies and drag the progress bar. So it slowly became this weird rule. Even if he reaches level 9, he cannot re-write the rules. ?Of course, Gu Xi, who didn''t know all this, had no intention of becoming an enemy of this great weirdo. Gu Xi now knew exactly what he should do and what he shouldn''t do. ?With the nagging voice in my ears no longer tempting me to take action, the rest of the journey was safe. ? Gu Xi was even interested in taking a look at the wolf behavior that happened on the tram. ?It wasn''t until Wu Dou Mei Nai pulled Gu Xi''s sleeve that Gu Xi lowered his head and glanced at Wu Dou Mei Nai. At this time, Wudou Mino was also blushing and did not dare to look around. She lowered her head and lay in Gu Xi''s arms, pointing to the stop sign. ? Gu Xi looked up and found that the stop sign had changed to the normal station name at some point. The subway was about to enter a station called Xiachuanli. At this time, Gu Xi also realized that he should get off at this stop. ?So he reached out and picked up the five buckets of fine rice and stood in front of the car door. When he picked him up, Gu Xi didn''t forget to look around. He noticed that the couples in the carriage were having fun and didn''t care about the subway arriving at the station. It seems that the people in this subway have been in this subway for a long time. It has been so long that they have forgotten where they are going, so long that they will never be able to leave this subway. ?Perhaps they think they have everything under control, but in fact these people have become a part of the great mystery in the subway. Looking at these people again, when the subway stopped, Gu Xi quickly got out of the subway with five buckets of fine wine in his arms. ?The moment he stepped out of the subway door, the door behind him slammed shut. Before Gu Xi could even turn around, the subway left quickly as if someone was urging him to do so. Gu Xi could only see the tail lights of the subway cars, and had no idea what the subway driver was thinking. Actually, Gu Xi didnt know that no one had noticed him when he got on the subway, but when he released Amilka, he was stared at. The murderous aura on Amimika''s body, as well as the battle at the Xueluo Cave, and most of the weirdness on the subway line were noticed. ??If it were said that the weird people on the subway line only regarded Gu Xi as a mortal. ?Now they have regarded Gu Xi as the **** of plague. ?Now that Gu Xi wanted to leave, of course they had to send him away as soon as possible. ??If you dont see her off, are you still planning to drag her on the subway until dark? Unknown to all of this, he still followed the strange rules without saying a word. Under the guidance of Wu Dou Mino, he stuck to the wall and followed the designated route. It wasnt until she walked out of the subway station that Gotou Mino let out a long breath. I finally came out. Every time I take the subway, its like fighting a war. I always feel like I cant come back. I can finally speak. Why is this subway station so troublesome? Is there no other means of transportation? Gu Xi put down the five buckets of fine wine. ?Wudou Mei Nai shook his head, "Gu Sang, look at the time." ? Gu Xi was stunned for a moment and looked up at the time in the subway station. He was surprised to find that so many things had happened between the time he entered the subway station and the time he walked out of the subway station, but less than a minute had passed. ?At this moment, Gu Xi realized why the subway station was so dangerous, and Wu Dou Mino still had to take the subway. ??As long as you know the weird rules and can enter and exit the subway station safely, then this subway line is equivalent to an artifact. ?However, Gu Xi still asked, "How do you remember so many taboo rules at subway stations?" Gotou Mino said with a smile: "Besides not being able to talk, each station has its own rules. But you just need to remember the rules of the station you came down from, and when you go out, just follow the same path back. . ?These rules are exactly the same, so there is no need to worry about remembering them wrong. ?In fact, the only things that can easily go wrong when taking the subway are accidentally talking and getting off at the wrong station. ??If you go to the wrong site and come back again, the rules must be followed according to the rules of the new site. If you don''t know the taboos, the situation will be quite dangerous. " Wudou Mei Nai said this, and Gu Xi sighed secretly in his heart. ?It seems that weirdness has been integrated into every corner of this city, and almost all mortals have become accustomed to weirdness. ?Such a world would really lose some of its weirdness, and it would instead cause chaos in the city. ?While Gu Xi was still thinking about this, Wu Dou Mino had already accompanied Gu Xi out of the subway station. ?Outside the subway station, a middle-aged man with his head lowered quickly came up to him. Are you Gu Sang and Miss Wudou? ? Gu Xi knew that this was a real estate agent as soon as he heard it. He was about to step forward to talk, but he didn''t expect that Wu Dou Mino actually stepped forward to communicate with the agent. Afterwards, she took out a white envelope and handed it to the agent. ?? Gu Xi looked like he was attending a funeral and had to give a free envelope to meet him. After taking the white envelope, the real estate agent began to introduce himself to Gu Xi. His name was Baishi Yousheng, and he was said to be the ace agent in the largest real estate trading center in the city. ?As for the house requirement, as long as it is available in this city, no matter in which direction, he can find a satisfactory house. As for the price, that will be discussed later. As he spoke, Baishi Yousheng took out a large number of promotional brochures and began to introduce them to Gu Xi. Gu Xi has already thought about the house he wants. First, he needs to build it one by one. ?It doesnt matter where the house is built, whats important is that its cheap. Gu Xi doesnt have much cash on hand. His goal is a house that can accommodate two people, and the price does not exceed 3 million yuan. ??In addition, Gu Xi also plans to rent a house about 200 meters away from the Great Guanyin in White Clothes of Tiandao. It needs to have a small yard or an open space. The requirement is that no one will disturb it. The house will be rented for a month. After clarifying these two requirements, Baishi Yousheng hesitated and said, "Guest, your request is not easy to handle." (End of this chapter) Chapter 400： Viewing (156186) Chapter 400 House Viewing (156186) If it were easy, I wouldnt look for you. Gu Xi glanced at Baishi Yousheng and said quite simply. ?Just as Gu Xi said, if such a request was easy to find, he would not go to an intermediary. Baishi Yousheng also understood Gu Xi''s thoughts. He quickly flipped through the information in his hand and compared and connected them one by one. Soon Baishi Yousheng said to Gu Xi: "Within two hundred meters of the Great Guanyin in White Clothes of Tiandao, there are three Houses with yards are available for short-term rental, and there is also an open space that you can check out. As for a house built for three million yuan, there are also houses. Even the guests know that the real price of this house is between one thousand and fifteen million. The cheaper one is the one with more people dead. This kind of house is prone to strange things. ?Of course its not that weirdness is bad, but its much weirder, and people living there will be affected by various rules. ?At the same time, the people inside the house are not willing to live in this kind of house. So if the customer insists on building a house with a price of about three million yuan, then the people we arrange in the house may not be very good. Either you are older or you have problems of one kind or another. " You actually dont need to arrange for people in the house. Gu Xi said casually. "Guest, what are you talking about? If you don''t arrange for girls to stay, you are looking down on my professionalism." Gu Xi was quite speechless when he looked at Baishi Yousheng, who looked serious as if he was about to quarrel. How can this be a major? ??I really dont understand this world. But he still said: "It doesn''t matter if it''s weird or not, no matter how many there are, it''s useless, just make arrangements." ??Baishi Yousheng was also speechless. Was he talking about something weird? He is talking about whether the people in the house are nice or not. If you look down on the professionalism of our real estate agency, then just wait and see what kind of person I will arrange for you to live in the house. While thinking about it, Baishi Yousheng still said with a smile: "If there are no special requirements for the people in the house, there are too many houses to choose from. There is a house close to here for three million yuan. I can take you there now. have a look." Gu Xi glanced outside, nodded in agreement, and made his request at the same time. Then you need to introduce the environment around here. At least I need to know about the traffic, sanitation and safety conditions nearby. Hearing what Gu Xi said, Baishi Yousheng also laughed happily. He thinks this is what it means to really want to buy a house. How is that possible if you dont choose the location of the house for three million, as long as it is a house? ?The attitude of caring about interest now is that of someone who really wants to buy a house, rather than just joking around. As for the three million yuan matter, I''m afraid Gu Xi doesn''t have much cash on hand. Then you can ask Gu Xi if he wants to get a loan, with installments of twenty years or something. ?While thinking, Baishi Yousheng took Gu Xi out of the door of the subway station. They went in one direction. As Baishi Yousheng walked away, he introduced Gu Xi. There is a one-family house for sale nearby, just about a five-minute walk from the subway station. ??The biggest problem with this house is that it is built on the side of the road, and the windows are opened relatively low. People passing by can see what is going on inside the house just by tiptoeing. Many people in the house are not willing to take charge of such a house. So the price of this house has never been able to go up. The current price is 4.35 million. If the customer likes it, we can find a counter-offer with the original owner. According to my estimate, around 3.4 million can be negotiated. ??In addition, we have to include taxes and fees, and we also need to arrange new residents for the guests, which may cost nearly 800,000 yuan. ????Listening to this, Gu Xi didnt want to go any further. This Baishi Eugenics promised well before, but why does it seem like he can''t understand people''s words as soon as he goes out? This guy may not be able to do it. ??The house is still a small matter now, what if he found an open space and said that it was only 200 meters away from the park with the Tiandao Guanyin in white. There is still some distance from the park entrance to the Tiandao Guanyin Statue. Gu Xi doesnt want to cause problems here. ?So Gu Xi stopped decisively. Guest, what are you doing? ??Baishi Yousheng turned to look at Gu Xi, wondering why Gu Xi stopped like this even though he was having a good conversation. Gu Xi said with a serious face: "I think I have made all the requirements very clear. If you can do it, just follow my requirements. As long as the requirements can be met, no matter how dilapidated the house is or how many If its weird, Ill buy it. They are those houses that do not meet my requirements. No matter how much you introduce them, it will be useless. " Listening to Gu Xi''s words, Baishi Yousheng also showed a look of embarrassment on his face. He understood that his plan had been seen through by Gu Xi. ?Now Gu Xi has spoken quite seriously. If he messes around again, Gu Xi will definitely find another agency. ?This was a real slap in the face. Bai Shi You Sheng may not be able to sell the house, but he cannot lose his face. I understand the guests request. If you want a house worth three million yuan, please give it this way. Without saying a word, Baishi Yousheng turned around and walked into another alley. At the same time, he quickly introduced to Gu Xi the situation of the new house he was about to go to. The original owner of this house was called Kenken, but his life was not very good. He was in his forties and had a wife in her thirties, a son and a daughter. As a result, all of them died under the strange influence within a year. It was said that the kennel offended someone in a nearby park at first, but later someone found out that this was not the case, but that the kennel himself inadvertently violated the strange taboo and led the strange into his own house. Because the Kenken family was all gone, his house was repossessed by the bank before the loan was repaid. ?The bank also wants to make money, and in the end it is in our hands. ?But please believe it, this room really only costs 3 million. " While talking, Gu Xi and his party also came to the door of this house. Looking at this one-family house, Gu Xi also understood why this house could be sold for three million. ??The room in front of me is squeezed between two normal-sized single-family buildings. There are no doors or windows at all except the main entrance. ?All sunlight is blocked by the two nearby houses. Walking in front of this house, you can clearly feel that the house in front of you is full of gloomy energy. ??If the ground is covered with a thick layer of quicklime, it will be the best land for raising corpses. "Good place." ??Baishi Yousheng''s eyes widened and turned into a black question mark face. ?This kind of ghost place is also called a good place. Is there something wrong with the person in front of me? At this time, Gu Xi asked again: "Where are the bodies of their family buried?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 401： A house full of weirdness and taboos (please subscribe) Chapter 401 A house full of weirdness and taboos (please subscribe) As for the issue of interest, Baishi Yousheng is also a question mark. Meeting Gu Xi was a big challenge for this virtuous student. No one has ever asked where the body of the previous owner was buried. Looking at Baishi Yousheng''s appearance, Gu Xi knew that asking was in vain, so he changed the topic. Can you open the door and go in to take a look? Of course, please come in. As soon as Baishi Yousheng heard this, he knew that the situation had entered his own rhythm. He quickly opened the door and made a gesture of invitation. ? Gu Xi looked inside from the front door and muttered: "The stairs to get in are exhausting." ??Baishi Yousheng only heard a little bit. He looked at Gu Xi with some doubts: "What are the guests talking about?" Nothing, lets go in and take a look. This house doesnt have a yard, right? What about the weirdness in the house? What are the taboos? "There is no yard. The yard land has been taken up by both sides. If there is anything weird or taboo, please wait until I look for it." Bai Shi Yousheng quickly opened his briefcase and rummaged through it quickly. In the briefcase, there are many taboos about various houses. ?Of course, because this house is not very good, it was placed at the bottom of the comparison. While waiting, Gu Xi was not in a hurry to enter, but was observing from outside the door. ??Aside from the **** situation of seeing stairs when you open the door, the house in front of you also has many bad Feng Shui designs. From Gu Xi''s point of view, the structure of the house in front of him means that even if it doesn''t attract any strangeness, the people who live here will die early and be reborn. Buying here is equivalent to choosing a cemetery in advance. ?Of course the cemeteries mentioned here are all real. Gu Xiyou noticed that there was a strong accumulation of Yin energy under the house, on the roof, beams and columns. Obviously several previous owners had buried themselves in this house. ? Gu Xi had felt something when he was outside the door before, so he asked where the original homeowner was buried. ?Now that the door is open and seeing everything inside, Gu Xi is even more sure. ?Baishi Yousheng didn''t know what Gu Xi was thinking. After finding the taboo map, he started to introduce it to Gu Xi. "Because this house is more weird, it also has more taboos. The taboo caused by the first homeowner was that you can''t put cooked food in the refrigerator, only vegetables and fruits, otherwise there will be someone in the house early the next morning. Turned into a corpse and frozen to death in the freezer." Having said this, Baishi Yusheng paused, "The first owner of the house is the kennel house mentioned before. This is his strange family. It''s actually very easy to deal with. As long as you don''t put the cooked dishes in the refrigerator, there will be no problem." question." Gu Xi nodded and glanced at the place where the refrigerator was placed. His idea was even simpler. ?As long as there is no refrigerator, isnt there nothing weird about it? Later, the kennel family provoked a powerful weirdo in the park. The weird taboo was not to spray food on the wall, otherwise someone would turn into blood mud and smear it on the wall that night. When he mentioned this taboo, Baishi Yousheng glanced at Gu Xi. No matter how you look at it, these weird things are powerful weird things that can kill people. These two are all taboos that can make people die. What should we do next? ? Gu Xi didn''t care about this. He looked at each room. When Baishi Yousheng stopped, Gu Xi turned around and said, "Continue." "Oh, the third Weird was brought back by Kenfang himself after all the children of the Kenshen family died, in order to deal with the previous Weird. This Weird has three taboos, corresponding to the three types of this Weird. Ability, let me talk about it in detail now. Bai Shi Yousheng was thinking about the taboo situation quickly. Gu Xi listened while thinking about what he could and could not do. ?After Baishi Yousheng introduced the eight weird taboos in this house, Gu Xi found that this house was almost unusable. After buying it, he had to be careful even when passing by, let alone living in it. ?The best thing to do is to deal with which rooms cannot be opened and which items cannot be used. The most that can be done is to seal up these rooms and send the items away. But no one is allowed to be awake at a certain time. This is a joke. ??That''s not how Wei Wei wants to play. ? Gu Xi thought for a moment, "If I buy this place, then it should be legal for me to clean up the weird things in the house." Clean up the weirdness in the house? Bai Shi Yousheng was stunned for a moment. He had never thought that someone could clean up the weirdness in the house. You must know that people in this world have long been accustomed to getting along with Weiyi. Even when they build a new house, they will immediately invite a Weiyi who they are familiar with to go home. No one really thinks about driving Weiyi away. So Baishi Eugenics really didnt encounter such a problem. After hesitating for a moment, he still said: "It''s legal. No one says there must be something weird in the house. It''s just that if there isn''t something weird in the house, the house will be easily invaded by something weird." Its okay, Ill take care of it all. ?Gu Xi said seriously, "Just this one, what procedures do I need to go through, or should I just pay the money?" Hearing what Gu Xi said, Baishi Yousheng was completely confused. He didnt expect Gu Xi to choose the house so easily. You need to know that when he usually introduces houses, he always takes people to see seven or eight houses, and sometimes even selects the people who will live in the houses. The situation before him was something he had never encountered before. What, is there no way to handle it? No, its not, I can help you now. When Gu Xi asked again, Baishi Yousheng realized what he was doing, and he quickly said to Gu Xi. Please wait a moment, Ill take care of it right away. ?Gu Xi nodded and started walking around the room. ?After just that moment, Gu Xi had already determined the situation in this two-story building. ?Three corpses and two sets of ashes were buried on the first floor of the small building, three corpses were hidden on the second floor, and there should be another corpse hidden in the next floor above. As for the underground, Gu Xi estimated that there should be a ghost that had formed in the past, and he had violated more than half of the weird taboos in the house. In other words, except for the kennel of the first house, the deaths of other house owners were most likely caused by this guy. It''s just that it''s normal to die after breaking a taboo in this world. Even the police didn''t want to take care of it, because no one knew whether the dead man violated the taboo intentionally or unintentionally. ??There is no way for them to find weird reasons for this kind of thing. So in the end they would only record the matter and help dispose of the body, and there was no other way. But now that this ghost met Gu Xi, the situation was different. When Baishi Yousheng was going through the formalities, a smile appeared on Gu Xi''s face. (End of this chapter) Chapter 402： Get the anchor point (400 Chapter 402: Fix the Anchor Point (Chapter 400, please subscribe) There are 400 chapters. Please subscribe, vote monthly, recommend, and support me! ??Best Eugenics handled the procedures very quickly. It only took less than an hour to complete all the procedures. ?Looking at the sky outside, it was still early, so Baishi Yousheng decided to take a break and go see another place. ??Gu Xi wants to rent the land or small courtyard near the Guanyin Statue in White Cloth of Tiandao. ?In Baishi Yousheng''s words, he has never met a customer like Gu Xi in all his years of business. ??Today, even if he ignored the other guests, he still had to take care of Gu Xi''s affairs. ?However, Gu Xi asked Baishi Yousheng to wait outside the house. He wanted to deal with the weirdness in this room first. As for how to deal with the house, Gu Xi did something quite simple. He opened the city gate and released a ghost team into the room. ?The next moment, the style of the entire house changed fundamentally, and the ghost in the ground immediately retracted its head. ?This kind of thing is normal, right? ??As a ghost, seeing a team of Bai Wuchang coming to your home is no different from a homeboy coming back from the bathroom and finding a policeman sitting in every corner of his home. ??Anyway, this ghost doesn''t dare to show up at all now, for fear that if he moves, he will be taken away by Bai Wuchang. ??Gu Xi also gave Luna a heads up along the way and told her about buying a house. This house would eventually become Gu Xi''s anchor in the city. ?Luna still needs to come over to handle all this. Luna got the news, but she is not free to come now. ??We can only wait for Luna to handle this matter, or for a certain big weirdo who was previously transformed by Gu Xi to be reborn to come over and deal with it. There is nothing Gu Xi can do about this situation. ??He could only arrange for the ghost team to keep an eye on the house, and then he went out with Baishi Yusheng. ?Because Gu Xi has already bought a house of his own, and although the house owner has not yet been selected, Wu Dou Mei Nai no longer has any reason to follow Gu Xi. ?While Gu Xi was going through the formalities, Wu Dou Mino had already left on her own. ? Gu Xi wanted to keep her, but Wu Dou Mei Nai refused to say anything. In the end, Gu Xi could only give Wu Dou Mei Nai as a gift, hoping that he would have a chance to see her again next time. Unlike people like Goto Mino who usually stay at home, Baishi Yusheng usually runs outside. He knows all kinds of means of transportation very well. The subway is also his main means of transportation. ??This city''s subway is the best mode of transportation for those who are brave. Because when you take the subway, there is no time lost at all. If you get off the subway station here, you can get out of the subway station on the other side in almost a minute or two. So if you are in a hurry and the distance is long, it is definitely better to take the subway. Gu Xi naturally had no objection to Baishi Yousheng''s proposal to take the subway. From Gu Xi''s point of view, Baishi Yousheng will definitely be more courageous, at least he won''t be so scared like Wu Dou Mei Nai that he threw himself into Gu Xi''s arms. ?Seeing that Gu Xi agreed, Baishi Yousheng immediately led the way. While leading the way, he also explained to Gu Xi the taboos at the nearby subway station. The nearby subway station is called Onimikawa, which is a branch of Huangquan. In addition to not being able to speak, you must not enter the subway station between noon and 12 oclock at night. At these two points in time, the subway from Onimi River to Huangquan will pass by to pick up the undead wandering here. ?If you dont want to be taken to hell, dont mess around. There is never a turning back on the road to hell. No one can get out of **** except the God of Death. " grim Reaper? Those who were killed in Maple Leaf Park? When Gu Xi heard this, he felt happy that there was such a good thing. The undead wandering here? Will you be picked up only between twelve o''clock and one o''clock? ?What about normal times? Normally no one pays attention to it? What would happen if we took them all away? While Gu Xi was listening to Baishi Yousheng explaining the taboos involved, he was thinking about his own things. It was not until they entered the subway station that they walked forward quietly. ?Gu Xi noticed that Baishi Yousheng had a monthly subway pass in his hand. The front of the pass said "no taboos". ??Gu Xi was very curious about this kind of thing. He found that when Baishi Yousheng took out this subway ticket, there were obviously less weird things nearby. ?? Gu Xi wanted to ask what was going on, but he immediately thought of the taboos on the subway line, so in the end he just didnt ask anything and followed Baishi Yousheng and lined up on the platform. At this time, Gu Xi discovered another situation, that is, Baishi Yousheng seemed to be choosing the carriage. ?Gu Xi was a little curious. Could it be that there was something special about this carriage? He kept looking around with doubts, but he didn''t find anything different. ?It wasnt until a subway covered with sludge came staggering from a distance and a large number of people appeared nearby that Gu Xi discovered the clues here. ?Passengers entering this carriage more or less hold some props that can be used for cover, such as briefcases, umbrellas, newspapers, etc. It seems that there is something ulterior in this carriage. ??Having waved to Gu Xi, Baishi Yousheng strode in and squeezed in. ?As soon as he entered the carriage, Gu Xi saw the situation inside the carriage. ?Compared with the subway that Gotou Mino took, this place is simply a crazy line if the previous subway was just more pink. ? Gu Xi has experienced a lot of battles and has played as a death knight and so on, but Gu Xi has never encountered such a situation before. Even though there were seats available, no one was willing to sit down. Instead, they spontaneously crowded into the middle of the car. ?Hold a newspaper, briefcase or something to cover yourself. For such a situation, Gu Xi was just watching the excitement, and he had no intention of rushing in and performing on the spot. He thought for a while, found a place to sit down, and then looked at everything around him with critical eyes. As for Baishi Yusheng, he has already skillfully squeezed into the crowd with his briefcase. It is obvious that he is an old acquaintance here. Gu Xi did not stop this situation. In Gu Xi''s eyes, as long as it did not affect his ability to rent a house, he could do whatever he wanted here. Of course "no influence" has another meaning. ?Although time is not affected in the subway, you can''t let Gu Xi watch the show here all the time. Some things are good as long as you do it. If you do it too often, you may get **** by someone else. Best Eugenics also understands what should be done at what time. After passing four stations, Baishi Yousheng squeezed out from the crowd. ?While he was squeezing out, a middle-aged Mediterranean man from outside quickly squeezed in to fill his seat. ?This is also an important reason why Gu Xi doesnt want to step forward to perform. (End of this chapter) Chapter 403： Can lock the position of the Great Guanyin in White Clothes of Heaven (15 Chapter 403 can lock the position of the Great Guanyin in White Clothes of Heaven (157186) ??Please subscribe, recommend, monthly pass and other support, thank you brothers in advance! ?Compared to the single-family house he lived in before, Gu Xi had very strict requirements for the open space near the Grand Guanyin in White Clothes of Tiandao. Its not enough to only see the white-clad Guanyin statue of Tiandao near the park. It must be close, and this close is not the kind of close, it must also correspond to the direction. The requirement for Gu Xi is that it must be in front or on the right side of the Great Guanyin Statue of Heavenly Dao in White, with a straight-line distance of no more than two hundred meters. ?This kind of location is not easy to find. Gu Xi looked at several places but couldn''t find a suitable one. ??Baishi Yousheng felt at this time that he didn''t help Gu Xi make arrangements in the subway just now, why did Gu Xi suddenly become so difficult to communicate with. Actually, Baishi Yousheng didn''t understand that Gu Xi didn''t have much requirements for the place where he lived, as long as it could accommodate people. ??But in order to deal with the matter of the Great Guanyin in White Clothes of Heavenly Dao, Gu Xi must have calculated it carefully and carefully. Gu Xi has visited all the places. Finally, after overturning the idea three times, I picked an open space that satisfied Gu Xi. The open space is located about 215 meters to the right of the Tiandao Guanyin in White. Standing there, you can just see the raised right hand of the Tiandao Guanyin in White. Of course, if you pay attention to the Great Guanyin in White Clothes of Heaven, you will find that this guy is staring directly at you. According to Baishi Yousheng, this vacant land was originally intended to be used for building houses, but no one has ever bought it. Everyone who wanted to see this vacant land ended up not knowing why. It can be said that this vacant land is already something that the intermediary company has thrown into its hands. ??Baishi Yousheng didn''t like Gu Xi either, but he couldn''t find a suitable open space, so he brought Gu Xi over to take a look. The open space here is located behind a two-story building. Standing in the open space, you cannot see the Great Guanyin in White Clothes of Heaven. You have to move to a relatively far back position to see it. ? Gu Xi was quite satisfied with this open space, because in other respects, the open space in front of him met his requirements. This is it, rent it first. ?Recalling the previous places, Gu Xi finally made a decision. "But you want to help me draw a map of this area. I need the most detailed quantities. For example, how high is the building next to me, how big is the plot of land, and how far away is the Grand Guanyin in White Clothes of Heaven? How far, all of this must be recorded. ??Baishi Yousheng thought that Gu Xi was planning to build a house here or something, so there must be such information. ?So Baishi Yousheng said: "No problem, these data should be given, should we go through the procedures now?" Gu Xi still hesitated for a moment, after all, the place in front of him was not the most suitable. But apart from this location, the few places I have seen before are not very good. ?So Gu Xi nodded his head. Its here, lets go through the formalities. The procedures for renting are much simpler than those for buying. After all, the land is not yours when renting, you only have the right to borrow it, and it is still a short-term lease. There are many things that cannot be changed. For example, you cannot dig randomly on the ground. If you insist on digging, you must fill it back when you leave. . For example, if you want to build a house or something here, you need to discuss it with the surrounding neighbors. ?These need to be explained clearly in advance. ?There are many things that Baishi Yousheng needs to do here, and he has been running about this almost all afternoon. While waiting, Gu Xi was not idle. He took the opportunity to get close to the Great Avalokitesvara in White Clothes of Tiandao during the day and personally measured the condition of the Great Avalokitesvara in White Clothes of Tiandao. ??I also re-entered the interior of the statue of Guanyin in white clothes of Tiandao, and took a special look at the mirror Buddha I discovered earlier. As Gu Xi guessed, the mirror Buddha also cracked on the spot, indicating that something strange had happened on this line. ??And the degree of cracking was even worse than the Dirty Buddha that Gu Xi had seen before, and the head of the Mirror Buddha was completely shattered. Gu Xi estimated that it would take ten to fifteen days to put it back together again. ?In addition, Gu Xi also discovered Buddha images of rivers and water flows among these Buddha statues. ?The reason why Gu Xi discovered it was entirely because he saw a crack on the Buddha statue. It was obviously because Gu Xi killed the Jing Dragon King. ?For the same reason, Gu Xi also discovered some cracks so small that they were almost invisible on many Buddha statues. It seems that players have been finding strange troubles in this city in the past few days. ?Inside the Great Avalokitesvara in White Clothes of Tiandao, Gu Xi also discovered that the material of the Great Avalokitesvara in White Clothes of Tiandao seemed to be somewhat special. It looked like the interior was made of wood, and the exterior brass was coated with a layer of cement. But when Gu Xi looked carefully, he found that these were not the materials he had imagined. All the materials seemed to have an extremely strong and strange aura. ?While Gu Xi was studying this, Qirenfang silently appeared behind Gu Xi again. ?? Gu Xi still has a good impression of the weirdness that this monk turned into. He lowered his head and saluted to the Seven-person Square. At this time, Qirenfang also smiled and said to Gu Xi: "You should be studying the materials here. The materials here are the thanksgiving gifts received by the Guanyin in White Clothes of Heaven for protecting the weird every night. ?As long as the weirdness remains, the physique of the Great Guanyin in White Clothes of Heaven will only be strengthened and will not be destroyed. " As Qirenfang spoke, he looked at Gu Xi. Qirenfang has also noticed that Gu Xi is plotting against the Great Guanyin in White Clothes of Heavenly Dao. ?Its not that this kind of thing has never happened, but it happens several times every year. ??Its just that most of the people have no abilities, and some of them were destroyed directly before they could even break through the gate of the Great Guanyin Statue in White Clothes of Heavenly Dao. ??Only Gu Xi walked in honestly, but after he came in, he studied this and that, looking at the Buddha statue as if he were looking at the meat on the chopping board. Seven Renfang doesn''t want anything to happen at this time. ?So he took the initiative to appear in front of Gu Xi and told him about the situation of the great Guanyin in white clothes. He said this because he wanted to persuade Gu Xi to retreat. But he never expected that after hearing these words, Gu Xi''s eyes lit up. So thats it. If I want to build a statue of Guanyin like this, what should I do? After listening to Gu Xi''s words, Qi Renfang looked Gu Xi up and down for a long time, but found no Buddhist connection in Gu Xi. He shook his head quite speechlessly and quickly retreated into the darkness. This believer, please leave. Hearing this voice, Gu Xi was also a little helpless. It seemed that it would be difficult to enter the interior of the white-clothed Guanyin Statue of Heaven in the future. ?Had I known it earlier, I wouldnt have paid so much attention to the internal situation of the Great Guanyin in White Clothes of Tiandao. (End of this chapter) Chapter 404： Rent vacant land (158186) Chapter 404 Renting vacant land (158186) After exiting the statue of Guanyin in White Clothes of Tiandao, Gu Xi was about to walk back when an owl fell into his hands. ? Gu Xi raised his head and glanced at the Great Guanyin in White Clothes of Heavenly Dao, and found that Guanyin ignored him. A smile immediately appeared on Gu Xi''s face. ?This Heavenly Dao Guanyin in white is really subject to the rules. As long as she does not attack, even if she uses some extraordinary power under her nose, she will not be attacked. How could Xia Yi suddenly attack the statue of the Goddess of Mercy in white clothes? Gu Xi turned his face sideways, trying hard not to look at the killing stone above, and quickly left here. ?While leaving the statue of Tiandao Guanyin in white, Gu Xi had already read the letter sent by the owl. ?The letter was written by Luna. Luna told Gu Xi that Maple Leaf Park had been integrated into Alidovi City and into the magic plant area. The integration this time was quite successful. The most important thing is that Alidovi got a good thing. ?At the same time, she has received the supplies and various news that Gu Xi sent back. Luna has already arranged the anchor points for the new house. I believe it wont take long for the anchor point to be established. ?Looking at the letter written by Luna, Gu Xi had the idea of ????going back to Alidovi immediately to take a look. ?In the end, Gu Xi suppressed this idea. He first wanted to determine the position in front of him where he could see the white-clad Guanyin statue of Heavenly Dao. I missed this place. I dont know when I want to find such a good place next time. So Gu Xi did not rush back to the city, but went back and forth here to calculate every detail. ?For example, what is the distance between the open space he is looking for and the Great Guanyin in White Clothes of Heaven? Is there anything too high in the middle that blocks the view or other things. Gu Xi only has one chance, and he cannot let any problems affect his attack. By the time Gu Xi measured all the details, it was already almost four o''clock in the afternoon. It will get dark if we delay any longer. At this time, Baishi Yousheng rushed over. ?As soon as he saw Gu Xi, he made a ninety-degree bow. Gu Sang, Im really sorry. What? Arent they going to rent? "No, Gu Sang, they said it can only be rented out for half a month. Because the rental period is short, nothing is allowed to be built on the open space." Hearing this, Gu sighed. Half a month is enough. In fact, he only needs three days. ?But Gu Xi is not that kind of fool, "If this is the case, then the price is not what was said before." "This is reasonable. I have already talked with them. Now for only 200,000 yuan, I can rent this place for fifteen days. I can sign the contract now." As Baishi Yousheng spoke, he took out the contract. ? Gu Xi took a look at the contract and found that this time the contract was more detailed than the house purchase contract. The contract stated that a total of 60 square meters of open space on the ground, including the land ten meters high to the sky and ten meters downward, all belonged to the landlord. Gu Xi only rented the open space on the ground. So Gu Xi was not allowed to dig downward. At the same time, if Gu Xi wanted to build a building, he could only start building it from a height of more than ten meters. For such a contract, Gu Xi glanced at Baishi Yousheng. Mr. Baishi, isnt this kind of contract a joke? "No, that''s what that person said, but that''s what he asked for. Even I can''t do anything about it." Faced with such a thing, Gu Xi was a little speechless, but luckily, Gu Xi rented the vacant land. It''s not because of what this land can be used for, but because it''s just the right distance from the statue of Guanyin in white. Just suitable for rest arrangement. ??If it weren''t for other places, Gu Xi would have ignored this a long time ago. ?Although the contract looks weird, there are no issues with the terms. ? Gu Xi took a look at the sky and saw that it was already getting late. He didn''t hesitate and rented the place quite simply. Of course the time is calculated from today. During the few days it was rented to Gu Xi, even the original owner of the land was not allowed to enter the open space. After handing over the contract and everything to Gu Xi, Baishi Yousheng turned around and left. A notice was given to him along with the contract. This is because the open space has no door and normal people can enter and exit, so Gu Xi needs to post a notice here to tell people not to enter the open space during these fifteen days. ?Of course, whether this kind of notice can be effective depends on yourself. ??If Gu Xi is willing to arrange some people to guard here, the notice will be useful. ??Gu Xi doesn''t have such thoughts now. After renting the land, the biggest thing in Gu Xi''s heart has finally been put aside half. After Baishi Yousheng left, Gu Xi returned to Alidovi City immediately. ?As soon as he entered Alidovi City, Gu Xi felt that something was not right in the atmosphere. He looked up at the sky and found that the sky was covered with a layer of blue clouds. Luna, whats going on? When Gu Xi entered the city, Luna appeared next to Gu Xi. As soon as she heard Gu Xi''s question, Luna immediately explained it. The Maple Leaf Park that we just integrated in is a good thing. When we integrated in, a big tree grew directly next to the magic plant area. Go and take a look now. Looking at Luna''s excited face, Gu Xi knew that everything was on that tree. ?So Gu Xi immediately turned over and jumped onto the evil coffin, heading towards the demon planting area. ?While Gu Xi was on his way, Luna also explained the situation at hand to Gu Xi. ?The land deeds that Gu Xi took down last night have all been integrated into it. ?However, the Assembly Hall of Alidovi City is at its current progress, and it is impossible to speed up the construction. All buildings need to be lined up. ?Even special buildings cannot jump in line. As for that special building, its not that Luna doesnt want to build it, but that there is no place to build this special building now. Alidovi City has just opened a satellite city in a strange mirror space. All the land outside belongs to the area of ??Aridovi City, so there is no need for Luna to waste such a good special building here. So Lunas plan is to keep the original rhythm, and the last few days will be dedicated to dealing with the buildings that Dimi needs. After all, now that Gu Xi has level 3 building stones in his hand, he can meet the needs of the alchemy laboratory. The only thing missing now is the two buildings on the ghost side. ?As far as Luna estimates, in the last three days of the Bailian Festival, they can complete all the prerequisites for the three buildings required by Dimi. As for the three buildings, just use building stones when the time comes. In other words, Dimi may participate in the final battle. (End of this chapter) Chapter 405： Very special harvest Chapter 405 A very special harvest ??At the entrance of the magic plant area, Gu Xi saw the maple tree that had been burned off at first sight. Gu Xi felt that he was quite correct in naming each area. ??The Magic Plant Zone has always been related to plants. ?Although the maple tree in front of me was burnt black, the strong smell of blood could be smelled at the entrance of the magic plant area. It''s just that Gu Xi doesn''t quite understand. If that''s the case, there''s no need for Luna to call him over. ??After all, Xiemu Lake is right here in the Demonic Plant Area. There is a place as big as Xiemu Lake. Gu Xi has never seen anything. But it wasnt until Gu Xi reached the maple tree that he realized that he seemed to have underestimated Lunas intuition. The maple trees in front of you are the treasures of Maple Leaf Park. Blood Maple (special building, activated): The maple tree infused with blood and life, when burned by fire, was integrated into the last fragments of the six reincarnations and was forcibly activated. After the Blood Maple is activated, the success rate of the Necromancer''s spiritualism increases by 10%. All non-undead buildings and soldiers, as long as they are within the scope of Alidovi City, will slowly be converted into undead. ??In terms of the attributes of the blood maple in front of him, the success rate of spiritualism has increased. Gu Xi can also say that this is equivalent to having an extra spiritualism tower that is not included in the calculation. But the latter attribute made Gu Xi''s eyes widen. All non-undead buildings and soldiers can be transformed into undead. This is the city attribute that all necromancers most want to see. Because this means that there will no longer be other uncontrollable units in the city and there will be no decline in morale. ?This is a good thing. At this time, Gu Xi immediately understood why Luna asked him to come over and take a look. Gu Xi thought for a moment and immediately asked a key question. Your weird mirror space will also be affected? If you had asked this question before, I might not have been able to answer it, but now I can tell you with certainty that it will not be affected. ?The strange mirror space has become a satellite city of Aridovi City. It is only attached to Aridovi City and is not part of Aridovi City. " ?Gu Xi really wants to say that some important non-undead buildings should be moved to the weird mirror space. But he finally gave up the idea. On the one hand, he currently has no important non-undead buildings on hand. ?On the other hand, Gu Xi has also seen the situation in the weird mirror space. ?It is not a space for the undead, but it is also not suitable for the construction of other buildings. It is better to build some buildings in the weird mirror space than in the city of Alidovi. ?It seems that Aridovi needs to build another new satellite city to build some non-undead buildings that are not suitable to be built in Aridovi. ?Its better not to force this for now, Gu Xi. At this time, Gu Xi was thinking about another issue. Besides these, is there anything else? Yes, in addition to this blood maple, there are more than thirty unformed blood maples that were moved in. Because they have not grown up yet, the attributes and effects of each one are uncertain. But one thing is certain, all blood maples are related to the undead. ??As long as we cultivate these blood maples, we will be able to harvest a wave of powerful undead attributes before long. ?From what I have observed so far, all Blood Maples have the effect of increasing the success rate of spiritualism by 1% at the beginning. More than thirty unformed blood maples are equivalent to a 30% success rate. Coupled with the original success rate, I believe the success rate of adult spiritualism will soon reach 100%. " ? ? ? At this time, Gu Xi finally understood why spiritualism was just the beginning, and the subsequent necromancers all followed the route of transformation and resurrection of the undead. Because for high-level necromancers, the success rate of summoning souls is even thousands of percent. In their view, there is no possibility of failure in summoning souls by oneself. ?Then why not do some tricks, maybe you can transform into more powerful undead. When Gu Xi first learned about the transformation of the undead, he didn''t understand this yet. He was a little puzzled as to why some necromancers would choose the more difficult method of transforming undead. ?Now Gu Xi finally understands. It turns out that the top student who scored 100 points every day got bored and wanted to use a more difficult method to answer the test. ?Now that Gu Xi found that he was about to step into the ranks of such top academics, this situation made him a little at a loss as to what to do. Anything else? There are also some relatively broken things. For example, there are at least 30,000 corpses buried underground in Maple Leaf Park. These corpses will slowly be affected by Alidovi and crawl out of the ground. ?However, because they were buried for too long, these corpses could not be transformed into undead troops. They could only become residents of Alidovi City. " Let the residents be residents, there are some residents missing from the city of Aridovi. ? Gu Xi didnt have any objections to the presence of more residents in the city. In Gu Xis eyes, Alidovi City really just had fewer residents and lacked vitality. ??Even worse than a weird mirror space. At least there will be some weird residents in the weird mirror space soon. They will slowly develop the weird mirror space. "Then another thing is that we found a piece of waste that was almost burned. You may want to take a look." ? Gu Xi thought for a moment and then thought that the almost burned waste that Luna said was the turntable when he attacked Maple Leaf Park. ?? Gu Xi still remembered that those gods of death seemed to attach great importance to that turntable. At that time, all the incarnations of death were killed by the final self-destruction of the turntable. How come there is still any left? Wasnt that thing bombed? Why is it still there? Its not what you think. Just come here and take a look. Under the leadership of Luna, Gu Xi came to the back of Xue Feng, where Gu Xi saw a stone platform. ?This stone platform has also been burned to ashes, and there is still a piece of wooden axle on the blackened stone platform. ? Gu Xi understood at a glance that the previous turntable clearly flew up from here. ??The previous turntable was blown up, but the platform originally used to park the turntable is still there. Although it was burned like this, the effect of this thing still seems to be retained. Six Paths of Reincarnation Base (grey, waste): The base used to park the Six Paths of Reincarnation Disk. Due to disrepair and being exposed to wind, rain, rain and fire, this thing has now lost all its effectiveness. ??However, you can perform soul-calling rituals here to give you some psychological comfort and make you think that the success rate of soul-calling here will be higher. ?? Gu Xi was speechless for such an explanation. ?However, the Six Paths of Reincarnation Base in front of him reminded Gu Xi of something. Luna, take this to the evil wood lake. (End of this chapter) Chapter 406： Resurrection of Princess Anna (please subscribe) Chapter 406: Resurrection of Princess Anna (please subscribe) Sir, are you planning to save the princess? ?Although Luna was busy with her own affairs during this period, she still noticed some of Gu Xi''s actions. Luna knew something about Princess Anna, but she still felt a little unhappy when she saw Gu Xi spending so much thought on Princess Anna. ? Gu Xi could also feel Luna''s emotions, but he still said: "If I only looked at Princess Anna''s face, the most I would do is bury this real corpse and erect a monument for her. We still have four opportunities to copy, and there are four Princess Anna waiting for me. No matter which one has an accident, I think it will be easier to resurrect than this one. But you know, I had a feeling when I saw Princess Anna. It was just like the feeling when I found Shaya''s body in the small building. " When Gu Xi said this, Luna''s mirror eyes lit up. Three divine skills? ?Luna knew very well what Shaya had brought to Gu Xi after being contracted. Although [Temporary Mission: The Sacred Artifact in Fairy Tales] only appeared long after Shaya was resurrected. ??But without the initial resurrection and investment in the contract, this mission would not be so easy to accept. Gu Xi will feel something in Princess Anna, which shows that Princess Anna has a clue to one of the three magical skills. As for the three divine skills, Luna is very clear about the role of status in them. Without thinking about it, she immediately asked: "Is there anything you need my help with?" No, I originally wanted to transform it after completing this big sacrifice. As soon as this thing appears now, it reminds me not to go too far. If it continues to be delayed, I am afraid that there will be some new changes. I have almost prepared what I can prepare now. There is still some time, so I might as well prepare it first. The matter of Princess Anna will be dealt with. " Hearing what Gu Xi said, Luna had no objection. She quickly moved the [Six Paths of Reincarnation Base] to the edge of Xiemu Lake. Gu Xi did not go over immediately, but looked at the materials that could be taken out in his hand. ??This time we are not dealing with a big weird thing, so Gu Xi will naturally not use inferior materials. Now what Gu Xi brings out are all of the best quality. ?Like an incomplete golden sternum, and things like [Villain Mask] and [Professional Hood]. It can be said that Gu Xi used the highest-grade materials he could get his hands on. After all the materials were prepared, the body of Princess Anna had also been removed from the evil wood lake. After soaking in Xiemu Lake for so many days, the strange power in Princess Anna''s body has been almost purified. The only problem now is that Princess Anna is missing some bones. ? Gu Xi placed the body of Princess Anna on the [Six Paths of Reincarnation Base], and then drew a magic circle for the transformation of the undead outward from the [Six Paths of Reincarnation Base] as the center. After that, he cut open Princess Anna''s chest and placed half of the golden sternum inside. When placing the golden sternum, Gu Xi conveniently put the [Dead Hellfire Core] inside, which was regarded as a great gift for Anna. The princess supplemented what was lacking physically. ?Although this cannot completely make up for the loss of Princess Anna''s bones and internal organs, at least it will not be too much. After that, Gu Xi put the villain mask on Princess Anna''s face, and then replaced the crown made of pea flowers with a professional hood. Then there were the clothes and equipment on Princess Anna. Gu Xi put on the [Broken Water God Guardian Uniform]. ??The [Tainted Magic Book] and other things that were taken out from Princess Anna were all placed next to Princess Anna. After putting everything away, Gu Xi took out some strange flesh and blood. ?These weird flesh and blood were obtained when Gu Xi helped Luna deal with the weird mirror image last time. ?In addition, Gu Xi thought about it and picked out a few better quality ones from the death scythes obtained in Maple Leaf Park and placed them outside the undead transformation circle. After arranging everything, Gu Xi took a deep breath, held up the Cold Wind Staff, and stood in front of the [Six Paths of Reincarnation Base]. With the injection of Gu Xi''s mana, the soul summoning began. Gu Xi felt as if his mana was being drawn out frantically, and it was being consumed at a speed that was almost catching up with the incarnation of death. ?But Gu Xi still withstood such pressure, even if his power quickly passed away, he did not flinch at all. ??Instead, he carefully controlled the mana and controlled every change in the undead transformation circle. At first, under the injection of Gu Xi''s magic power, Princess Anna''s long black hair began to turn into gold. At the same time, her skin also began to turn golden. At the same time, the red half-mask that originally covered Princess Anna''s face turned into a golden half-mask. The mask even slowly merged with the professional hood on her head, turning into a pale golden crown covering half of her face. . There are still six empty slots on the crown without any gems. It is obvious that this is a crown specially created for Princess Anna. ?At the same time, the broken water god''s royal guard uniform was mixed with the dark green liquid of Xemu Lake, forming a dark green princess skirt. ??If you just look at this princess dress, everyone will think that the person in front of you is a fairy who takes the Druid route. ?But now, the situation is obviously different. Looking at the formation of the green princess dress, Gu Xi noticed that under each leaf that made up the green princess dress, there were light golden skull patterns and dark red blood stains. ?Seeing that Princess Anna was about to complete the undead transformation, Gu Xi quickly took out the undead contract that had been copied. Hand out his hand to open it, he said to Princess Anna. "My name is Gu Xi. I hope to sign a contract with you and use your strength to fight for me." As Gu Xi spoke, he sent out the contract of the dead. "I remember you, young necromancer. Your growth surprised me, but this is also my opportunity. I...will fight for you." Facing Gu Xis proposal, Princess Anna, who had kept her eyes tightly closed, raised her right hand and touched the contract of the dead. Ding! The contract with the undead is successful, and Princess Anna (contracted with the undead) joins the player. Name: Anastasia (Contracted Undead) ??Race: Lich Level: Level 4 (0/10000) ?Talent: Scholar (the time spent learning magic is reduced by 30%, and all magic below level 3 can be learned regardless of various conditions) Status: health (110/110), magic power (940/940) Attributes: Strength 1.6, Agility 1.7, Constitution 1.1, Intelligence 9.4, Perception 2.7, Charisma 2.6 Skills: Ghoul Guard Level 8, Leadership Level 5, Psychic Magic Level 4, Undead Magic Level 4, Dark Magic Level 3, Light Magic Level 3, Destruction Magic Level 4, Elemental Magic Level 3...] After signing the contract with Gu Xi, Princess Anna slowly opened her eyes. Her green eyes glowed bright green, she stared at Gu Xi and said something. Sir, your heart has been affected. (End of this chapter) Chapter 407： The role of Princess Anna (159187) Chapter 407 The role of Princess Anna (159187) The order is 1871, and it will be 2,000 soon. Please support me! Princess Anna''s words made Gu Xi stunned. At this time, Gu Xi resurrected Princess Anna, actually for the Death Lord, one of the three magical skills. ??If she wakes up and asks directly, do you want to become the Lord of Death? It wont surprise anyone. But she suddenly asked Gu Xi how to answer, which affected Gu Xi''s heart. ?He can''t say yes, yes, yes, he has been forced into a corner, and now he is ready to fight for his life. Looking at Gu Xi''s embarrassed look, Princess Anna smiled. When she laughed, her skin began to turn a little green and her hair turned black. ?At the same time, the clothes on his body turned into a black monk''s robe, and the crown and mask on his head disappeared. Taking a step forward, Princess Anna moved her body. This is the most comfortable way. Although the golden sternum and hellfire core you gave me before are good, they are different from my original route. More than half of my strength is focused on the two materials of suppression and fusion. ??If I dont use these two things, even if I am physically deficient, I can still have level 11 now. " But in that case, your potential will be exhausted, and it will be converted to level 11, and it will be level 11 in the future. ?Although your current level is low, your potential is still there. I think you should be able to estimate by now what level you can reach in the end. " ??Gu Xi is now considered a somewhat experienced person in the knowledge of the undead and magic. How could he be led astray by Princess Anna''s words? Hearing Gu Xis words, Princess Anna laughed instead. "Of course, but if you want me to grow up, it will require a lot of resources. Are you willing to invest a lot of resources to support me in improving my combat power?" "definitely." Gu Xi said with certainty. "Then please give me the authority to mobilize resources in the city, all the authority." Gu Xi glanced at Princess Anna, and finally said seriously: "As you wish." Hearing Gu Xis words, Princess Anna said calmly: Dont worry, sir, you wont regret the choice you made. After speaking, Princess Anna put her hand slightly on Gu Xi''s heart. ?Gu Xi felt a cool force injected into his heart, making his whole body feel much cooler. I have helped you suppress the spiritual influence you have received. In the past few days, you must not leave this house during the day... Alidovi City. Luna said from the side. "Yes, don''t leave Alidovi City during the day. If you have anything to do, leave it to your subordinates. If you can''t go out at night, it''s better not to go out." Gu Xi glanced at Princess Anna and understood that she must have discovered something. Gu Xi did not insist too much on his plan. Before, he would put all his thoughts on the killing stone. Revenge for Xia Yi was just an excuse. In fact, his soul lamp could not resist the killing stone. The influence brought out the craziest side of his heart. He did not directly let the death incarnation rush out like Xia Yi, which is considered to be more restrained. But his subsequent plans all reflect his madness. Most importantly, the contracted undead under him not only failed to stop it, but actually went crazy along with it. ??Now that the spiritual influence on his body has been suppressed by Princess Anna, Gu Xi''s attitude when thinking about problems becomes more rational. Thinking about the crazy look before, Gu Xi had an idea in his mind. How about forgetting it like this, you can come in again anyway. If that doesnt work, just wait until next time, or go back and look for other killing stones after exiting the festival. "Sir!" At this time, Princess Anna grabbed Gu Xi. Can you tell me your plan? ? Gu Xi glanced at Princess Anna and was thinking about where to start when Princess Anna said something else. There is no need to talk about the causes and consequences, just the goals and arrangements. ?Gu Xi''s reaction was also quite quick, and he immediately explained his arrangement. Apart from the details of the data and arrangements, he didn''t say a word about anything else that had nothing to do with this goal. In fact, when Princess Anna stopped Gu Xi just now, Gu Xi understood what Princess Anna meant. ?Princess Anna doesnt know anything now. Only in this way can she handle some things so that she wont be easily discovered. Because sometimes, for the mentally strong, when you are thinking about something in your heart, they already know it. Princess Anna listened carefully to what Gu Xi did. When she heard that Gu Xi had rented the vacant land, Princess Anna decisively interrupted Gu Xi''s words. Stop, you dont need to say the next thing. Gu Xi decisively closed his mouth. Sir, what you have done before was all handled by you alone. Your plan has actually been seen by others. It is even possible that your plan was made to think this way by others. ?Gu Xi nodded when he heard this. Baishi''s eugenic attitude when renting the vacant land today made Gu Xi suspicious. But the vacant land was so good that Gu Xi had to comply with all the requirements in the contract. ?Thinking about it now, there must be something wrong with that vacant land. Those who play with the soul have a dirty heart. Gu Xi couldn''t help but muttered something. Hearing what Gu Xi said, Princess Anna also laughed, "So don''t go according to the original plan, don''t wait for time, don''t wait for weapons and materials to be prepared, and don''t show up in person." In response to Princess Anna''s warning with a smile, Gu Xi had a serious look on his face. He already understood the meaning of Princess Anna''s words. The plan can be carried out, but it cannot be done by oneself, and the time cannot be determined. It cannot be said that it must wait until the time when they leave. ?It seems that Princess Anna knows the strength of some level 20 experts. If they really want to take action, they can find clues even across space. ? Gu Xi has done this kind of thing before. When something happened in Victoria City, he used his own means to contact Victoria City. ? Gu Xi''s mind was occupied by crazy thoughts before, so he didn''t think of the strength of the level 20 master. He thought that if he did it more secretly, they wouldn''t be able to find him. ?Now it seems that everything I do is probably in their eyes. Except for the city of Aridovi. ?Thinking of this, Gu Xi''s forehead kept dripping with cold sweat. He was frightened by his previous plan to commit suicide. ?However, Gu Xi is also a very strong-minded person. Although Gu Xi had some problems in handling the killing stone, he quickly calmed down and thought about some things again. ??Luna and Princess Anna just stood aside and waited without urging Gu Xi. Until Gu Xi figured everything out on his own. ?Gu Xi stood up again, with a look of excitement in his eyes I know what to do next. (End of this chapter) Chapter 408： The **** treasure chest brought back (160187) Chapter 408 The **** treasure chest brought back (160187) In the following period, Gu Xi changed his plan. Even if it gets dark, he has no intention of leaving Alidovi City. ?In this way, the garrison gate that Gu Xi inadvertently opened in Xueluo Cave became an important channel for external communication. ??When Amilcar came back with the treasure found from Xueluo Cave, Gu Xi stopped them from returning. Whats going on outside? ??Gu Xi only asked Amilcar to come back and let his troops stay in the real world in order to maintain the stationing of the garrison city gate in the real world. The outside is not the real world. I led my men to fight to the subway station, thats right, to the outside of the subway station. The outside was obviously a space full of blood and twisted trees. The water in the river was blood red, and a bird transformed from bones flew in the sky. From a distance, it seemed that a huge monster with only bones left in its body could be seen sitting against the mountain. ??The treasure we were looking for was relatively far away from the monster, so we didn''t get close. We just dug out the treasure and then retreated. This is the treasure we brought back. " "What''s the situation with the enemy? Have you found the secret hiding the treasure?" "Yes, we found it. The weird one appeared directly after we got out of the subway station. He is a very strange kind of weird. He always seems to stimulate others to beat him, as if he wants to anger others, but his real fighting power is not actually Not strong. ?Hit him, and he also worked hard to make himself bigger, giving the impression that he was there to scare others. Sir, this treasure is probably not fake. " Thats not the case, Amilcar. Im going to give you a task now. You can stay at the garrison gate later and see if there will be any changes at Xueluo Cave Station at night. If it turns into a world of monsters at night, send the signal back so that I can release the heroes. " "good!" Amilcar accepted this task immediately. Gu Xi also looked at the treasure that Amilka had just found. What was delivered was an iron box with dirt on top, but when Gu Xi touched the box, Gu Xi found that it was different from the weird treasure boxes in the outside world. This is a **** treasure chest that Gu Xi has never heard of. You get a **** treasure chest (the **** treasure chest is a bait treasure chest. If you die in the process of searching for the treasure chest, everything will be swallowed by the treasure chest, and the treasure chest will grow due to the amount of flesh and blood swallowed) ?? Gu Xi was also a little surprised by the explanation of this **** treasure box. He never thought that there would be such a self-growing treasure chest. He didn''t know how long this treasure box had been buried in the ground and how many lives it had swallowed up. After brushing off the dirt on it, Gu Xi could even see that the color of the treasure box had turned dark red. ?Looking at the treasure box in front of him, Gu Xi didn''t think much. He lifted it up with force and opened the treasure box. Before he could see clearly what was in the treasure box, a large number of ghosts and resentments appeared in front of him, and a voice came to Gu Xi''s ear amidst the screams of ghosts. ??You are opening a **** treasure chest. This **** treasure chest has swallowed up the lives of 96 strong men. Would you like to keep it to attack higher quality treasure chests? Hearing this voice, Gu Xili didn''t even pay attention. The 96 strong men must be the unlucky ones of the 96th. As for waiting for a hundred people, Gu Xi didn''t have that idea. He couldn''t open the treasure chest but waited for upgrades. What kind of fool would have this idea. ?So Gu Xi pushed the lid of the treasure box upwards decisively, but the voice in Gu Xi''s ears became more and more urgent. Get out of here, drive it! At Gu Xi''s roar, the treasure chest opened with a bang. A large number of items inside were mixed with dirty blood and popped out. You open the **** treasure chest (green). You got 1417 **** gold coins. You got the Defiled Crystal*13. You got Corruption Gem*19. You got twisted blood essence*9. You get soldier enhancement coupon (level 8)*2 You get building stonepollution (level 3)*2 You get the **** cloak design (blue, recipe)*1 You get the Essence of Blood (Level 4)*197 Bloody Gold Coin: A gold coin that has been soaked in dirty blood for a relatively long time. The gold coin has been stained with a large amount of dirty blood. Anyone who gets this gold coin will be subject to a strange curse. Filted Crystal: A crystal affected by dirty blood, although it still looks like a crystal, has become uncontrollable. Some people may want to get this crystal. Corruption Gem: A gem affected by foul blood. This gem cannot be used normally, but it is the best decoration for some corrupt creatures. Twisted blood essence: The blood essence transformed by the twisted power can be used to strengthen weapons and equipment, and can also be used to strengthen corpses or troops. Soldier Strengthening Voucher (Level 8): You can strengthen ten of your soldiers once, raising your soldiers from level 0 to level 8. Building StonePollution (Level 3): Contaminate a building below level 3, converting the building into blood, corruption or other negative attributes. . [Blood cloak design (blue, recipe): The formula used in the blacksmith or tailor shop. When used in the blacksmith shop, it can give all soldiers an extra cloak slot. When used in the tailor shop, it can make blue quality blood. cloak. Blood Essence (Level 4): The essence of the strong person who died in the **** treasure chest can be used to summon undead troops for your use. Looking at the information in front of him, Gu Xi knew that the treasure box was sometimes dishonest. It was clear that the treasure box had swallowed up 197 people. However, he said 96 people. He was afraid that this was to strengthen the treasure box itself. This is also the reason why the treasure chest is not open. Thinking of this, Gu Xi kicked the treasure box hard, and the empty box was kicked over, revealing the bottom of the box. ? Gu Xi discovered that there was a relief sculpture like a big mouth at the bottom of the box, with a large amount of blood stained on the relief. Gu Xi memorized the relief, and then went to deal with the harvest. Of all the harvests this time, the biggest one is naturally the blood essence representing 197 people. Gu Xi understood that this thing, like the soul fragments, was used to summon his subordinates. ??Its just that the essence of blood can not only be used to summon souls, but it can also be used to recruit other types of soldiers. ??And judging from the blood essence level in front of you, the starting level of the soldiers recruited here should be level 4. As for the **** cloak, there are two options. Either add a cloak slot to all the soldiers under your command, which is equivalent to giving ordinary soldiers an extra piece of equipment in addition to weapons and armor. No matter what attributes the cloak wears, it will definitely strengthen the soldiers. Either you can mass-produce blue-quality cloaks. ??Gu Xi can clearly understand the attributes of blue-quality equipment. ??If these cloaks existed, he would at least be able to make a fortune. No matter what choice Gu Xi made, this design drawing was his biggest gain this time. (End of this chapter) Chapter 409： Players joining (please subscribe) Chapter 409 The joining of players (please subscribe) A new day begins, now settle yesterday''s information: Bai Liancheng: 319 players, 177 died or quit, and 0 ranked players. Hanye City: 320 players, 320 died or quit, and 0 players on the ranking list (all players in Hanye City were wiped out). Autumn Wind City: 320 players, 320 died or quit, and 0 players on the ranking list (all Autumn Wind City players were wiped out). ?In the strange mirror space, Gu Xi looked at the information that popped up in front of him, and his brows furrowed involuntarily. The number of players in Bailian City seems to have died or quit. Yesterday alone, 60 people were killed. This is obviously unreasonable when there are no players from the other two cities to target. This loss is too great. Gu Xi had some guesses in his mind, fearing that the influence from the Killing Stone had begun to spread to the whole city. It seems that his actions are going to speed up. ?While Gu Xi was thinking about this matter, the nearby mirrors lit up one by one. Players one after another walked out of the mirror, skillfully taking out last nights harvest and setting up stalls nearby. ?However, before they could finish the matter at hand, they looked up and saw Gu Xi waiting aside. Several players greeted Gu Xi, and several players who were familiar with Gu Xi came forward to ask. Brother Gu, why are you here? Did you get anything good yesterday? Brother Gu brought out all good things. Please dont grab them from me later. No, I came first. ?Looking at the excitement of the players, Gu Xi also had a smile on his face. Last night he didn''t go anywhere, he just stayed in the city of Aridovi to avoid the influence of the outside world. But his men went out. ??The garrison gate of Xueluo Cave is connected to a normal subway station at night. After exiting, you will find a street where monsters are rampant. After discovering this situation, Gu Xi sent all five heroes out quite simply. Let them attack on their own. After a night of fierce fighting, they brought back a large amount of supplies and corpses to Gu Xi. However, because there was no Gu Xi command and no clear goal, the things obtained were only the most basic materials. It was not like the night before, when a lot of land was laid and enough land deeds and architectural design drawings were obtained. . For these supplies, Gu Xi gave priority to replenishing the resources that were missing due to the existence of Princess Anna. All the rest were sent here. Looking at the things that the players brought out for trade, Gu Xi was a little unsure whether the things he brought out were attractive to the players. The players knew what Gu Xi was thinking. When they saw Gu Xi here, they quickly called their friends and contacted the players who couldn''t come. In just about ten minutes, the remaining 140 or so players reached 80%. Seeing that the number of players exceeded a hundred, Gu Xi stood a little taller and fired a magic arrow into the sky, attracting the attention of the players. Everyone is looking at me, and I believe you are also wondering why I am here, right? Its like this. I have a few tasks on hand, and I want to ask my brothers if there are any that I can take on. As long as there is someone willing to take on the task, I can offer a reward. " Listening to Gu Xi''s words, all the players at the scene were a little stunned. They thought Gu Xi was here to sell good things. I didnt expect that Gu Xi would be alive here. At this time, the left tooth opens first. "Brother Gu, you are too polite. If you have any tasks, just tell me directly. As long as we can do it, we will definitely help. Don''t say whether to reward or not." ?At this time, Gu Xi smiled instead, "This task is not big, but it is troublesome. Some tasks require the use of strange powers. I know that some strange things have actually fallen into the hands of brothers. Robbing weirdos from you will destroy the friendship between brothers. That''s why I wanted to ask if anyone is willing to do this. There are actually not many tasks. If you are willing, you can come and take a look. " As Gu Xi spoke, he took out a piece of white paper and pasted it on the wooden board behind him. After posting it, Gu Xi gave up a position, and the players crowded in. They found that the task here was not difficult as Gu Xi said, it was just to negotiate with Yiwei. ??Without weirdness, it would be very difficult to rely on players. ?The first task in this task is to hope that it will rain in the whole city for seven days. Ordinary players might not be able to accomplish this kind of task, but the players in front of them were impressed. "This is a trap from heaven. I can do this task. I know the Rain Girl. With her, it won''t rain for seven days, even for a month." What does the rain girl mean? I am in contact with the cow ghost. As long as I succeed in contacting you, it will cause a typhoon and heavy rain. I wont believe it. The amount of rain will not be enough. "I can too" ??As more and more players joined, Gu Xi found that many tasks that he thought were difficult had been taken over by others. You must know that most of these tasks are ones that Gu Xi considers impossible or that he wants to confuse the players'' attention. But these players can use their brains to find ways to deal with no matter how difficult the task is. Looking at this situation, Gu Xi was also quite happy, and he said directly to the players. "Everyone is busy with my mission, so I naturally have to give you benefits. In this way, my place is open to the public all day these days. If you want to go somewhere through the mirror, you can go directly from me. I don''t charge any fees. Tolls." Hearing Gu Xis words, all the players burst into laughter. ??Of course they saw the benefits of the weird mirror space, but this was Gu Xi''s death city, and they didn''t dare to imagine it. But now that Gu Xi has lent the passage, they will naturally not let go of such an opportunity. ??They all thought about whether they could take advantage of the opportunity to get more benefits. As for Gu Xis mission, it was something they randomly found a weirdo to do. There is no need to go there in person. ?These players quickly ran away in the mirror. Looking at them like this, Gu Xi also laughed. The last flaw has been repaired, and everything that follows will be left to luck. Putting the task in place, Gu Xi turned around and headed towards the temporary camp. At this time, the big weirdos killed by Luna have begun to resurrect one by one. Because the death rules have not been taken away by Gu Xi, the rebirth process of several big weirdos will be faster than that of ordinary weirdos. ?The person Gu Xi wanted to meet this time was one of them. He was a man wrapped in bandages and looked weird like a mummy. ??However, he is the most courageous one in Mirror Image Weird, and the frontal assassination refers to this guy. (End of this chapter) Chapter 410： The weird thing about wanting to die (please subscribe) Chapter 410 The weird thing about wanting to die (please subscribe) Please subscribe, recommend, vote monthly and provide other support, thank you all! "you will die!" ?Looking at this big weird thing, Gu Xi opened his mouth and said something. "It''s normal. I don''t know how many times I have died before. Life and death are meaningless to me." "No, you may really die this time. No one will save you, and no one will care about you, so before accepting the mission, leave a seed that has nothing to do with you." Hearing this, the big weirdo laughed instead. Is it really possible to die, a clean death? "real." ?Gu Xi was quite sure, because after this great weirdo made his move, he was given up. "Okay, that''s great. I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time. You want someone to guard this Jingtong place, right? I know what you mean. After I die, you bury this piece of cloth in Jingtong." In the field, a new Hanged Man will naturally come out to help you in ten days." As Da Weigui said this, he tore off a bandage from his body and handed it to Gu Xi''s hand. The Hanged Man? "Yes, don''t you know my name? Yes, I have died so many times and I have never introduced myself. Now let me introduce myself. My name is The Hanged Man. I can move freely anywhere where light can be reflected. ?The Hanged Man spoke openly and openly. His cheerful attitude made Gu Xi have a good impression of him. Gu Xi almost didnt want to give up on the Hanged Man. ??Its just that the Hanged Man didnt think so. He told Gu Xi about his suffering there. ? He ??was not weird originally, he just gained weird power and started to move through the mirror image. But as his power grew stronger, he grew tired of such a life. Every day he can only move in the mirror. If there are many mirrors nearby, his thinking will become very thin, which feels quite uncomfortable. The reason why he is wrapped in bandages is because his body has disintegrated into disarray. ??If it werent for him being a great weirdo and not having a key node, he might have turned into sand. But it was precisely because of this key node that he could not rest. ?The reason why this node is called the Mirror Pupil is because wherever visible light is reflected, it will be affected. Now he just wants to have a good rest and no longer participate in this matter. So Gu Xi said that he would die, and he was quite happy. After communicating with the Hanged Man for a moment, Gu Xi told the Hanged Man his final mission. He needs to take something out of the rain on a certain day and deliver it to an address. ??That place is a small building, and the room is completely covered with mirrors. The Hanged Man only needs to deliver the things he took away to the room. As for the fact that he will die, Gu Xi said with certainty. When you take that thing away, you will die and this place will no longer accept you back. "that''s enough." The Hanged Man smiled happily. Seeing that the Hanged Man was willing to do this, Gu Xi didn''t stay any longer. He learned this from Princess Anna. Nothing is certain, not sure when, not sure where, not sure how. ?Only in this way can he leave safely without being caught by the tail. ?In addition, neither the house Gu Xi bought nor the land he rented can be used. After Gu Xi grabbed something, he had to leave immediately. He would never come back here again. Leave an anchor point so that you can come in again next time.?????That was a dream. If a level 20 boss had half of his body blown up, he would not chase him and fight him. ?If Gu Xi dares to leave any anchor point, this boss will dare to follow the weird mirror space and come to Alidovi City. ?But you must get the things you need to pay attention to. For this purpose, Gu Xi, Princess Anna, Luna and the others thought of many ways. In the end it was Princess Anna who made the decision. Go to the core of the mirror underground palace. The strength of the prince there exceeds level 20. Princess Anna knows the way, and she can guarantee that she will reach the prince. ??Luna will also go there with her this time, and she will bring the arranged mirror anchor point with her. When they got the things, they quickly ran back, and as for the mirror anchor point, they dropped it directly in front of the great king. As for whether the Maharaja can defeat the White-clothed Guanyin of Heaven, Princess Anna can guarantee this. The British royal family has studied the Maharaja for countless generations, and they know all about the Maharaja''s strength and various shortcomings. It is unrealistic to say that they can kill the king. But if they can use the Maharaja, it is a simple matter. As for how to use it, Princess Anna didn''t want to say, and Gu Xi didn''t ask any more questions. ??Anyway, early this morning, Princess Anna had already left Alidovi City with Luna. They didnt bring anyone with them. In Princess Annas words, the road she knows does not require too many people to protect her, and on this road, there are the most loyal paladins waiting for her. ??Gu Xi knew that this was talking about the paladins who had troubled the king in the past and finally came back protecting the body of Princess Anna. ??But the Necromancer cannot bring the Death Knight. Even Princess Anna couldn''t solve this problem. For this reason, the original Flower of the North, Sveltana, had to study the training methods of other knights. Princess Anna has no reason not to know this. But she traveled like this. ?This left Gu Xi a little speechless. In the end, based on the tacit understanding between him and the contracted undead, he chose to believe in Princess Anna. In the following time, Gu Xi has been moving in the strange mirror space. Whenever a player says that he has completed a task, he will always open the mirror immediately to check the situation outside and confirm the completion of these tasks. Rewards are delivered based on the completion of these tasks. ?At the same time, he will put a check mark behind these tasks to indicate that these tasks have been completed. As time passed by, and when it was almost dark, half of the task here was completed. When it gets dark, the speed at which players complete tasks will slow down. They have not forgotten their identity. Night is the home of the Necromancer, and they have to kill monsters and **** more resources. So they will not help Gu Xi complete the task at night. ?These players still have their own things to do. ?However, they finally knew who they relied on to do things so smoothly during the day. While leaving, they still said hello to Gu Xi. After the players were almost gone, Wang Baogen walked up to Gu Xi. Brother, Brother Xia "I''ll handle his affairs. If it''s not yours, don''t ask or interfere, okay?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 411： Before the decisive battle (161187) Chapter 411 Before the decisive battle (161187) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! ?Wang Baogen glanced at Gu Xi, summoned up his last courage, and said seriously: "Brother, you must help Brother Xia." I know, dont say anything more, Im here. After arranging Wang Baogen out, Gu Xi''s face darkened. He could see that what Wang Baogen said was not what he wanted to say. Because when he saw himself, his eyes obviously paused. At the same time, Gu Xi also knew very well that except for him, no one else knew how Xia Yi died. At least Wang Baogen was not at the scene, so he would not know whose hands Xia Yi died. He ran over to urge himself now, fearing that Shashou Shi would find that Gu Xi had not shown up and had not made any preparations. Or maybe the killing stone knew Gu Xi''s preparations from other players, but didn''t know what Gu Xi was going to do. ??Now if you want to lure Gu Xi out, you must at least let Gu Xi leave his city of Alidovi. The situation in front of him reminded Gu Xi that Shashengshi was already in a hurry, which meant that he didn''t have much time. The more this happens, the less Gu Xi will go out. ??He didn''t even plan to stay in the weird mirror space, nor did he plan to stare at the situation outside. Currently, Gu Xis main focus is on randomness. Arrange according to the circumstances, and finally take action according to the circumstances. ?Even Gu Xi himself didnt know when he planned to take action. At the same time, Gu Xi was also ready to withdraw from the festival in advance. ?Of course he knew that leaving the Bailian Festival early this time would mean giving up all the rewards. But compared with your own safety, leaving early is nothing. ??As all the players in the weird mirror space evacuated, Gu Xi followed the method left by Luna and closed the external contact with the weird mirror space before returning to Alidovi City. When entering Alidovi City, Gu Xi noticed that after just one day, Alidovi City had undergone some changes, and there were some more ghosts and ghosts wearing Japanese clothes on the streets. They were walking on the street with puzzled faces, as if they didnt know where they were. ?The undead people who stayed in the city of Aridovi ignored these. As long as these ghosts and ghosts did not destroy everything on the streets of Aridovi, they pretended not to have seen them. So these ghosts and ghosts wandered back and forth on the streets, not knowing what they were going to do. Looking at them like this, Gu Xi had a thought in his mind, whether he should arrange for someone to take charge of the residents in the city. ??Now in the city of Aridovi, there are no longer only undead troops stationed there, but also residents, and the number of these residents will become more and more. If they are not organized, the city will become more and more chaotic. Instead, if these ghosts and ghosts are organized, they can do a lot more. You can even send it to a nearby blacksmith shop to work, or to a mine to dig. This can somewhat increase the construction speed of Alidovi City. With this thought, Gu Xi took advantage of the night to walk around the city of Aridovi. He found that there were not a few such ghosts and ghosts in other urban areas. The most numerous ones are actually in the Magic Plant Area. Those ghosts and ghosts have been surrounding the blood maple tree in the Magic Plant Area, or by the evil wood lake. It can be seen how powerful these two places are for these ghosts and ghosts. Appeal. Gu Xi did not stop this matter. ??He knew that Aridovi City could not rely solely on his own undead troops. The residents in the city were the foundation of a city. Just when Gu Xi was about to leave, he suddenly discovered a situation. ?These ghosts and ghosts just move back and forth between Blood Maple and Evil Wood Lake, and slowly the number of ghosts and ghosts will increase. This situation is not quite right. ?Gu Xi quickly followed them and walked twice. Then Gu Xi discovered something. Whenever they walked from under the largest blood maple tree to the edge of the evil wood lake, the [Six Paths of Reincarnation Base] placed on the edge of the evil wood lake would light up slightly. Subsequently, some new ghosts joined the team, and Gu Xi didn''t find out where they came from, but it was obvious that these newly added ghosts and ghosts were no longer Japanese style. Slowly some British style began to appear among them. ?This somewhat surprised Gu Xi. He couldn''t help but look at the Blood Maple and the [Six Paths of Reincarnation Base]. Could it be that this is the key to the transformation of ghosts and ghosts. Gu Xi wrote this down and planned to ask Luna when she came back to see if the ghosts and ghosts here had any direct connection with Victoria City. At this time, Princess Luna and Princess Anna did not know what Gu Xi was thinking. They followed the route pointed by Princess Anna and kept moving forward in the mist. Behind Princess Anna, several undead transformed by paladins have followed. ?There is no need to explain it to Gu Xi, Princess Anna herself knows that a necromancer cannot bring a death knight, even if she has become a lich. The paladins following her had all been transformed into the lowest level of ghouls, but they were still wearing their original gold or silver armor. Even though their bodies were distorted out of shape, the armor was still on. Lose. ?At the same time, the weapons in their hands have also been integrated into their hands, becoming one with their arms. Some of them are holding long swords, and some are holding battle axes. Due to the movements of the ghouls, their arms almost dropped to the ground. These weapons naturally dragged on the ground and made a friction sound when they moved forward. ?This kind of existence that looks like a ghoul, but is obviously stronger, makes Luna feel quite speechless. She can completely see that Princess Anna is not only capable of summoning ghouls, but as long as she summons ghouls, the level and combat level of the ghouls she summons will exceed the level of normal spiritualism. The ghouls in front of me are all at level 8 super step. They don''t look like ghouls at all. If they say they are death knights, others will only consider whether they are missing a horse. The most important thing is that as long as these ghouls close their mouths, their faces are still relatively normal. Looking at it, the handsome faces of these knights really match up. The skin on their bodies is not like other undead. It is a bit rotten here and missing a piece there. This is much better than the high-level undead of death knights. ?Princess Anna seems to have a way of finding the corpses of the Paladins. She can accurately find the corpses of each Paladin and transform them into ghouls. By following the route where the Paladin fell, you can easily find the correct route. So in the mist, they easily arrived at the place where Princess Anna died in the battle. (End of this chapter) Chapter 412： Westminster Abbey hanging upside down (162187) Chapter 412 The Hanging Westminster Abbey (162187) Looking at the scene in front of her, Luna was shocked on the spot even though she was well-informed. In front of you is a Westminster Abbey hanging upside down in the sky. The top of the church is facing a not-so-high apple tree. Under the apple tree, half lying and half sitting, an ordinary-looking middle-aged man sits. . When you look at him from a distance, you will feel that this middle-aged man is no different from a normal person. But if he appears in this kind of place, as long as he has a normal mind, he will not be regarded as a normal person. After seeing the middle-aged man from a distance, Princess Anna held Luna back, and no one allowed her to go forward. "We can only go so far. We can''t go any further. If we go further, we will be discovered." Who is the level 20 legend? Luna immediately understood the situation in front of her. "Well, it''s okay. He is a legend in Britain. As long as we don''t go to support the monarch, he will not care about us." Princess Anna explained the situation here. ??When a major incident occurred in Westminster Abbey, the three level 20 legends located in Westminster Abbey immediately took action to prevent the other party from controlling Westminster Abbey. ?But this time the followers of the Maharaja were fully prepared and had already planned how to deal with the three level 20 legends in Westminster Abbey. They arranged five beings of the same level 20, preparing to kill the three legendary beings who suppressed Westminster Abbey with more and less. ??Their battlefield is the void above Victoria City, and the huge treacherous apple tree at Westminster Abbey below is the support of their power. In their plan, as long as they capture Westminster Abbey, they can use Westminster Abbey''s influence on the British royal family to tear open the door to the mirror world and let the Lord of the Void walk out. . ?But they still underestimated the three level 20s sleeping in Westminster Abbey. They are the real kings of Britain. They are not like the subordinates of the great king. They are all strengthened and promoted by the great king. Their strength was gained through real combat. ?Let alone three versus five, even if it is one versus five, as long as you give them enough time, they will have a good chance of winning. ??So the final result of the battle was that all five level 20 cultists were wiped out. At the last moment, they planned to use their own bodies as bait to cause the mirror image of Westminster Abbey to fall from the sky and hit Victoria City. ??As a result, he was pushed back by the man under the apple tree. Now the remaining bodies of the five level 20 people are merging into a huge monster in the upside-down Westminster Abbey, preparing to rush away from the person below who is holding up Westminster Abbey, and rush into Victoria City again. . Thats not right. When I saw you being rescued, the situation was not like this. I said you were resurrected three times and died three times in battle. Do you think battles above level 20 are simple battles? This battle lasted for fifteen days. During these fifteen days, I fought beside my great-aunt. My great-aunt''s troops killed at least one hundred thousand people. In the end, she was resurrected while commanding the troops in battle. It''s good that I only died three times. At least my great-aunt didn''t use corpse explosions on my corpse for my sake. ?But I also let myself be dragged away by those weird guys in the end. I remember that I ended up hanging in that corner. If it werent for them, I might still be hanging around making sausages. " Princess Anna pointed to a certain location in the sky. Luna looked over there and saw batches of corpses hanging on the roofs and trees. ??When these corpses are blown by the wind, they really look like sausages hanging from the roof. Then we are coming here to lure the enemy here? ?Luna asked worriedly.? ? ? ?Had she known what was happening before her, she would not have come with Princess Anna. At this time, Princess Anna pointed to the side, "We have to go up from there. You must be careful. The one just now was the Guardian of Britain. He was preventing the mirror image of Westminster Abbey from leaving, so we As long as he doesn''t get past, he won''t take the initiative to attack. But the territory above is the Maharajas territory. At that time, every step we take, we will encounter a full-scale attack from the Maharaja. " Dont worry, Im invincible in the mirror. Luna said confidently. After this battle in the strange mirror space, Luna has an absurd number of mirror-related skills. As she said, in the mirror, she is invincible. Well, Ill show you the way later, and then youll have to deal with it. Princess Anna looked at Luna, and finally chose to believe her. Okay, tell me where you are, and then stand in front of me. Princess Anna pointed to a certain location in Westminster Abbey and said: "You saw the small building behind the main building of the church. That is the mourning room. All the five dead level 20s were sent there. ?Just go to the door over there, and be sure not to open the door. You only have one chance to open the door. " Is there a corpse inside? ?Luna looked like you were joking. But Princess Anna doesnt see it that way. She said to Luna seriously: "Except for the battle this time, I fought inside Westminster Abbey at the beginning, and then I entered the sky to participate in the battle. But I can say clearly that among the five level 20 people in the cult, three of them were affected by the spirit of the Maharaja, or were injected with the Maharaja''s flesh and blood, and their strength increased to level 20 in a strange way. The remaining two are simply transformed into the flesh and blood of the Maharaja, and are part of the Maharaja''s body. We are here now, because we are too weak, so the king will not notice us. But look at that. " Princess Anna pointed towards the sky. ?At the top of Westminster Abbey, there seems to be an eye that is slightly open. Thats...the Maharaja? No, at least I havent seen the Great Lord, but the power of those eyes has exceeded our imagination, and thats enough. Yeah, thats enough. Luna understood what Princess Anna was thinking. ?As long as it can attract masters beyond level 20 and block the pursuit of the Dao Guanyin in white clothes, this is enough. Ill take care of it. "Okay, then you wait here, I will go back first. On the way back, I will leave my ghouls behind. When you go back, be sure not to use your mirror ability, and don''t use the mirror directly. Go back to the city directly. Princess Anna said seriously. Luna also understood the meaning of Princess Anna''s words, and she said with certainty: "I will!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 413： The last farewell (please subscribe) Chapter 413 The final farewell (please subscribe) A new day begins, now settle yesterday''s information: Bai Liancheng: 319 players, 183 died or quit, and 0 ranked players. Hanye City: 320 players, 320 died or quit, and 0 players on the ranking list (all players in Hanye City were wiped out). Autumn Wind City: 320 players, 320 died or quit, and 0 players on the ranking list (all Autumn Wind City players were wiped out). ?Looking at the message that popped up in front of him, Gu Xi sat up from the table in the tavern. Next to him was the corpse succubus holding a book. Last night, Gu Xi did not leave Alidovi City even a step. He spent the first half of the night reading and studying in the library. After all, new derivative skills were being researched, and Gu Xi happened to be there to replenish his spell bar. In the second half of the night, Gu Xi drank and read in the tavern to relax. After all, he was studying in the magic tower, and he almost became obsessed again. This time, Gu Xi finally didn''t have to read those fairy tale books that he had read countless times. ??And the corpse succubus, who has always been looking for a companion, also learned a lot of useful new knowledge from the book. ?But there was one disadvantage in the tavern. There was no accommodation service here, so Gu Xi could only sleep on the tabletop for the night. The hard tabletop gave him some back pain from sleeping on it. After asking the White Bone Wine Lady to bring some water to wash her face, Gu Xi turned to look at the Blood Oiran beside him. Whats the news today? ?Now Gu Xi is familiar with the situation of the Bone Wine Lady and the Blood Courtesan. ?The Bone Wine Lady needs to arrange the direction of the information. For example, if you want to know the information about so and so, you can check it out. ?The Bone Wine Lady will then be able to obtain the corresponding information. Of course, there will always be some incompleteness in this information. The Blood Courtesan is different. She will have a small piece of news every day. As for where the news comes from and what the news is, it is not clear. ?You can get some news by asking the Blood Oiran every day. This is just a matter of one sentence, and Gu Xi will naturally not fail to do it. "I heard that some demons have united in the past two nights. It has become impossible to deal with the demons as easily as before." Hearing what the Blood Oiran said, Gu Xi just said "Oh." He has no intention of leaving the city to fight anymore. Even if there is chaos outside, it has nothing to do with Gu Xi. At this moment, the Blood Oiran said something again. "Your friend seems to be targeted by a demon. He will be attacked by a demon tonight and may die." I have so many friends Gu Xi said something and then reacted. Are you talking about Wang Baogen? The Blood Oiran shrugged and did not answer Gu Xi''s question. But just from the actions of the Blood Oiran, Gu Xi could tell what was going on here. ?At the same time, he also understood that the reason why Wang Baogen was targeted was because he failed to persuade him to leave the city. "It seems they are getting more and more anxious. Time is in our hands now. I can act whenever I want. As for Wang Baogen, I will tell him this." ?When Gu Xi understood certain situations, he stood up decisively. He also wanted to go to the weird mirror space to see how the tasks he needed were progressing. ?In the strange mirror space, players who had experienced a night of fighting also gathered together early, where they communicated about the monsters they encountered, and traded newly acquired supplies and useless equipment. At this time, Gu Xi''s old ''friend'' Wang Baogen was sitting in the corner, with a sullen face and a few inconspicuous things placed casually in front of him. "What''s going on? You look upset." Hearing the voice, Wang Baogen looked up and found Gu Xizheng looking at him with a smile on his face. Brother, they said Brother Xias death Gu Xi interrupted Wang Baogen directly, "I said, I will handle this matter. You just stay in my city tonight and don''t go out. I heard the news that someone wants to ambush you. Who? Ambush me? I dont believe it. ?Wang Baogen looked unbelieving. Gu Xi did not persuade him. He had already said everything and provided Wang Baogen with a safe place to hide. If he persisted and killed himself, Gu Xi would not be able to do anything for him. . ??The most you can do is record his death on the head of the killing stone. When you take action, smash it a few more times to avenge Wang Baogen. As for whether Wang Baogen survived in the end, Gu Xizhen couldn''t care that much. He is just a friend he has met a few times, not his father. ?But this Wang Baogen looks a little silly, but he is actually a smart man. If he were not smart, he would not rush to level 4 in a short time. If he was not smart, he would not work hard to specialize his troops. ?Seeing Gu Xi''s attitude, Wang Baogen reacted immediately. Brother, what you said is true. Who wants to harm me? Think about it, who told you about Xia Yis death? I heard it from the system message. ?Wang Baogen said without knowing why. "Then why do you think Xia Yi was killed?" ??As soon as this question was asked, Wang Baogen''s face became quite ugly. There are some things that have not been awakened, and you may not find anything, but after being awakened, the situation will be different. ?Wang Baogen clearly felt as if he was being plotted against. Brother, I seem to be hypnotized, right? Brother, what should I do? Is there a hypnotist who can help me unhypnotize me? Its okay, just avoid tonight. Your situation is not serious, but its me who is serious. I dont dare to go out now unless you see me. Gu Xi was still in the mood to joke around with Wang Baogen. When Wang Baogen heard this, he said decisively: "Brother, I will go out to prepare now and take care of everything. When it gets dark, I will hide in. Even if you beat me to death, I will not go out again. Tonight Come on, brother, my life depends on you." Go, be careful yourself, I can keep you safe as long as you are in my city of death. Gu Xi glanced at Wang Baogen and made such a guarantee. Wang Baogen was very happy after receiving the guarantee. He grinned widely, and his big white teeth seemed to have been waxed. ??It''s just that Gu Xi never expected that Wang Baogen would never come back this time. ?It wasnt until night when Gu Xi heard the news that Wang Baogen had died in battle that Gu Xi realized that when the person being targeted left Alidovi City, everything was no longer under his control. That night, the demon seemed to be going crazy. ??The number of players who died at the hands of demons reached nearly seventy. In the end, there were only sixty-six necromancers who survived that night, including Gu Xi, who had been staying in Alidovi City. (End of this chapter) Chapter 414： Players who retreated early (please subscribe) Chapter 414 Players who retreated early (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! The situation is very wrong. Even if it is the last day of the Bailian Festival, the level of attack cannot be so terrifying. Early on the seventh day, Zuo Ya found Gu Xi. He said with a serious face: "I''m afraid that I won''t be able to survive the last night. I want to ask, can we spend this last day hiding in your city of death? If it doesnt work, then I will withdraw. I cant take my brothers and wait for death here. " Facing Zuo Ya''s question, Gu Xi hesitated for a moment, and finally said with some uncertainty: "I''m not sure whether my city will be discovered by them." What does not sure mean? ?Zuo Ya glared at Gu Xi. ? Gu Xi didnt answer. He couldnt say that there was no way for the other party to come in now, but he couldnt guarantee that his Alidovi could still withstand it after he did something big. ??If he was really discovered, his choice would definitely be to give up on his own initiative and withdraw from this Bailian Festival. ?Looking at Gu Xi''s helpless look, Zuo Ya also understood that Gu Xi couldn''t guarantee anything. He made the decision decisively. Give up this Bailian Festival and just take people back. As for other players who want to wait here for the final outcome, that is their own choice. If they come out alive, Zuo Ya and they will not be jealous, and Zuo Ya will not be jealous if they die. Feel sorry for them. ?But when leaving, Zuo Ya still glanced at Gu Xi. "If you are not sure that you can save everyone, just tell them directly and don''t give them any hope." Ill make it clear, but a lot of people get lucky and think they can find a hiding place, only to find out they cant escape. ?Gu Xi understood that Zuo Ya was trying to wake him up, so he also said something. ?Zuo Ya understood the meaning of Gu Xi''s words as soon as he heard it, and he nodded to Gu Xi. At this moment, Gu Xi added another sentence. "If you go out now, I''m afraid you won''t be able to exit this big festival. If you are willing to believe me, just leave my city." ?Zuo Ya was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect Gu Xi to make such a suggestion. He was about to refuse, but Gu Xi said: "Yesterday during the day, a friend of mine realized that something was wrong, so I asked him to hide in my city overnight. He promised me that he would go out and take care of things during the day and would be back before dark. result" There is no need to worry about what happened next. Zuo Ya understood as soon as he heard this that the situation outside had changed. It is not safe even during the day. As for whether Gu Xis words can be trusted, Zuo Ya doesnt think Gu Xi needs to lie to him. ?So he walked among the players and called not only the players from the Skeleton Ichthyosaurus Guild, but also several players he was familiar with. They discussed it in front of Gu Xi. After a while, they made a decision. They were going to leave anyway, so which way to go was not to go. What if I cant go out now? As for whether Gu Xi deceived them, who cares? Anyway, they didn''t have points ranking this time, and they had already gotten the good things they should get. As long as they can save their lives, they will naturally be rewarded when they return to the guild. Those who die here are really gone. ?So after more than a dozen of them discussed it, they chose to evacuate in front of everyone. Bai Liancheng Zuo Ya, exit this world! Little friend Bailiancheng, exit this world! ???Bai Liancheng... ??As players passed out one after another, nearby players who were trading also noticed the situation here. ?The players who have survived to this day are all regarded as elites, and they all know the situation outside. The current situation outside is quite unfavorable to them. ?Zuo Ya and the others left like this, which further proves that Zuo Ya and the others have no confidence that they can survive in such a situation. As a result, some timid players, or players who had already earned enough, made the same choice and began to withdraw from the world. ??However, there are those who are willing to quit early, and there are also those who are stubborn. They thought that they had survived until the last day, so what if they found a place to hide? Could the world be destroyed? ??As long as they can survive tonight, they will be considered as players who have completed the grand ceremony. Even other guilds have to admit that they are stronger than the people sent by their guilds in some aspects. So even for such a reputation, they have to stay. Besides, they dont think they can pass this level. I didnt see Gu Xi even staying, which shows that Gu Xi is sure to survive in such an environment. Besides, if that doesn''t work, just hide in Gu Xi''s city. Gu Xi can still care about himself. ?They really thought it was wrong, Gu Xi really didnt care this time. He was previously open to the public in order to ask players to help him complete some tasks that were inconvenient for him to do. ? In the past two days, Gu Xi had opened up the authority to enter and exit the strange mirror space. It was true, but it did not mean that Gu Xi would guarantee that these people would survive. At that time, Gu Xi ran away by himself, and he couldn''t even enter the weird mirror space again. ?So when more than 40 players left scatteredly, Gu Xi walked up to these dozen players. He took a look at these players first. Most of the stubborn players who remain are from small guilds. As long as the players in the big guild have a leader, they can just leave immediately. When they saw Gu Xi coming, they were quite polite. One of them even said: "Mr. Gu, you are here." "Guys, it''s like this. I will definitely leave during the day today. When I leave, my death city will definitely not be able to keep you. I don''t know that when I leave, without the protection of the death city, I will throw you away. Where to go. So I will only open this place to the public for two hours today. After two hours, the Death City will automatically close. Please forgive me. " ?Hearing Gu Xi''s words, the expressions of these people changed. ?The reason why they stayed was entirely because they thought Gu Xi was quite safe, and they could hide there until the end of the festival. If Gu Xi ignores them, then they have no confidence. At this time, one of the players stood up and said: "Mr. Gu, can''t you keep this city?" ?Gu Xi glanced at him and almost laughed out of anger. What do you think, where are the cities of death and the three magical skills of the undead? If I told you to put them here, I would put them here. Do I owe you anything? After being scolded by Gu Xi, these players finally realized that Gu Xi really didn''t owe them anything. ?So several players looked at each other, and four or five people also chose to leave early. ?However, there are about ten more hard-headed people among them. They think that it is the last day and they can find a place to survive. ?So they glanced at Gu Xi and left without looking back. I dont know what they were thinking. I really thought Gu Xihui was afraid of them. (End of this chapter) Chapter 415： Plan starts (163187) Chapter 415 plan begins (163187) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and all kinds of support, updates will be added every day! After driving all the players away, Gu Xi came to the Hanged Man. ??At this time, the hanging man who was sitting on a mirror showed a smile on his face when he saw Gu Xi. Are we going to start? Not yet, but I need to close the weird mirror space in front of me. You want me to leave early. ??The Hanged Man said nonchalantly, "No problem, I can still exist in the outside world." "No, I have a mirror left by Luna here. All you need to do is enter this mirror and I will send you to where you want to go." ?The Hanged Man glanced at Gu Xi. In fact, Gu Xi didn''t want to do this, but he couldn''t tell the Hanged Man all the plans and time. At the same time, he couldn''t let the Hanged Man out at this time. ?Who knows if the Hanged Man will run away if he goes out at this time. He could only put away the Hanged Man in this way. ??The Hanged Man didn''t care about this. He was about to die anyway. No, it was weird that he was about to die. He was just waiting there. ?So Gu Xi took the Hanged Man with him, closed the strange mirror space, and returned to Alidovi City. From now on, unless Luna returns, no one can open the strange mirror space in front of them. According to Gu Xi''s plan, Luna is staying near the king, waiting to shirk the blame. When she comes back, either Gu Xi''s matter will be finished, or Gu Xi will be completely finished. There will be no third possibility. After closing the strange mirror space, the reaction from the side of Alidovi City was the most obvious. Gu Xi could feel that the mirror barrier that originally enveloped Alidovi City also disappeared at the same time. It can be said that there is no connection between Aridovi City and the strange mirror space. After completing all this, Gu Xi came to the vicinity of the magic plant area. Anderson left the blacksmith shop for the first time and led his men to transport something like a truck to the vicinity of the magic plant area. Sir, this is what you want, how do you plan to transport it away? ?This truck just looks like a truck, not a real truck. Instead, it is a disguised catapult, and everything on the truck has been adjusted. You dont need to transport it away, just leave it at the city gate and I will take care of the rest. At this moment, Princess Annas voice sounded from the other end of the magic plant area. ?Princess Anna, who kept rushing on the road, finally came back within the stipulated time. ?When she saw Gu Xi, Princess Anna just nodded. There was no communication between the two parties. Just the exchange of eyes made Gu Xi understand that the matter was done. Find a safe place and take care of yourself. After seeing Princess Anna, Gu Xi immediately ordered his men to bring up two mirrors that were much larger than a full-length mirror. ?This full mirror was also made before Luna left. It is a double-sided mirror cut out separately. ???These two mirrors are all transformed by Luna''s ability, can only last for a period of time, and have nothing to do with Alidovi City. Princess Anna reached forward and shook her hand, then raised a mirror, raised her head and prepared to walk out. At this moment, Gu Xi stopped Princess Anna. "If something goes wrong with the mirror, forget it. It doesn''t matter if you don''t want the things here. Come back alive." Princess Anna had a smile in her eyes. "Don''t worry, sir. I''m not a stubborn person." Gu Xi nodded and said nothing more. Grand Duke Anna said and walked out of the garrison city gate carrying a huge full-length mirror. After two days and two nights of fighting, Gu Xi''s heroes have figured out the situation in the Xueluo Cave outside the gate of the garrison city. Except for the huge corpse that was not close, they had searched in all other places. At the same time, they also found a way to get to the real world through the Xueluo Ku subway station. ?After knowing this method, Gu Xi asked Robbie to guard there in order to open up this passage. And now the preparations made by Gu Xi will be put to use. Princess Anna walked out like a woman, holding up her full-length mirror. When Princess Anna stepped out of the gate of the garrison city, Gu Xi quickly issued an order to withdraw all troops outside. ?Time is really running out now. Gu Xi needs to close the garrison gate and cut off Alidovi''s last connection with the outside world. ?Although the enemy cannot find Aridovi City for the time being, who knows the final situation. ??This time Gu Xi has received enough. If the obsession in his heart hadn''t been suppressing him, Gu Xi might have left two days ago. ?Now is the final blow. Anyway, Gu Xi''s arrangements have been laid out. Whether it succeeds or not depends on luck. ??As all the heroes, bosses and undead troops returned to their ranks, Gu Xi also terminated the external communication of the garrison gate. After that, Gu Xi sat in front of the full-length mirror, waiting for news from Princess Anna. ?While he was waiting for a while, a voice suddenly came to his ears. The Comprehensive Weird Realm Well Dragon King has been dead for three days, and you get the kill reward (weird treasure chest and achievement) You get a strange treasure chest (green). You get achievement: slaying the dragon/killing the god Achievements: Dragon Slaying/God Killing, green quality title, can be equipped. Would you like to open the strange treasure chest? ?Gu Xi also didnt expect that such a thing would happen at the last moment. ?It seems that luck is on his side. Gu Xi thought about it and chose the title of Killing God from the two titles to hang before his head. ?Of course, this kind of achievement title does not have attribute blessings before purple. At most, you can report the title when you sign up. For example, when Gu Xi is facing the outside world, he can call himself the God-Slaying Breath of the Dead. Looking at the strange treasure box in front of him, Gu Xi stretched out his hand and gently touched the lines on the treasure box. He had no intention of opening the treasure box immediately. Getting this treasure chest at this moment represents an increase in his luck. If you open a treasure chest now, you have to use your luck to exchange for the good things inside. On the contrary, it will affect Gu Xi''s luck. In that case, it is better to save the treasure chest first and then come back and open it after the battle is over. With this thought in mind, Gu Xi sat in front of the full-length mirror, stretched out his hand to touch the strange treasure box, and kept thinking. ?At this time, Gu Xi, who was idle, had already begun to review the battle. Some details that he had not noticed slowly appeared in his mind. At this time, Gu Xi recalled the situation when he first entered this world and got off the tram. ??Gu Xi still remembers the shock in his heart when he saw the Great Guanyin in White Clothes of Heaven from a distance. But looking back now, Gu Xi thought that the weather was pretty good at that time. When he saw the Tiandao Guanyin in white at noon, he had been attracted by the eyes of Tiandao Guanyin in white. He didn''t seem to notice, and kept holding on to Tiandao. The killing stone in the hand of the white-robed Guanyin seemed to flicker. (End of this chapter) Chapter 416： Plan driven by weirdness (164187) Chapter 416 The strangely promoted plan (164187) Half an hour later, the garrison gate was taken back. An hour later, Princess Anna appeared with a full-length mirror six or seven hundred meters away from the Grand Guanyin in white. ?At this time, it was raining heavily in the sky, but Princess Anna took the initiative to turn on the full-length mirror that could only be used once. As the full-length mirror was opened, Gu Xi pushed the catapult that had been transformed into a pickup truck and squeezed into the full-length mirror. ??Then Gu Xi noticed that there were several passers-by holding umbrellas standing behind Princess Anna. ?They are not passers-by controlled by hypnosis, but passers-by brought by the tasks assigned to the players by Gu Xixia. Among Gu Xi''s tasks, some tasks require that some ordinary people be controlled in a certain area. ?As a result, some mortals were affected by strange influences, encountered various ghosts, or had to appear in certain designated locations for one reason or another. The appearance of Princess Anna just broke all this. They gathered around curiously, wanting to take a look at what Princess Anna was doing. ?However, Princess Anna did not pay attention to their intentions. At this time, what Princess Anna did was to send the thing to the last 600 meters. The rest depends on luck. ?Princess Anna, who had brought the full-length mirror over earlier, now dragged the pickup truck-like catapult, and then pushed it hard towards the outside of the alley. The catapult broke through the ghost wall trapped here. Those passers-by who had been trapped here for a long time, when they discovered this situation, they no longer cared to see what Princess Anna did. They first Time ran towards the channel that was knocked open. ?So the pickup truck rushed out of the alley together with the crowd and got stuck on the street. ?It is day time now. Although there are not many vehicles in this city, there are not no vehicles on the streets. As soon as the pickup truck appeared, it was knocked aside by a car, and then a car drove over at full speed from behind. The people in the car were having fun, but they didn''t notice that a strange man with three red, green and yellow eyes appeared behind them. ?This weird one is also one of Gu Xis missions. One of his tasks is to increase the speed of all vehicles passing near the Tiandao White Guanyin by 30%, and not to stop when passing by. ?It would be quite difficult for ordinary people to do this kind of thing. ??However, it is quite simple to use the weird ones. Many of these little weird ones control the field near the Great Guanyin in White Clothes of Tiandao. Every passing car will be affected by them. Their method is similar to that of ghosts covering their eyes. Under their influence, the vehicles unconsciously increased their speed. ?Vehicles speeding up sometimes couldnt see clearly what was going on on the road, so the pickup truck was dragged towards the vicinity of the Grand Guanyin in White Clothes of Tiandao. Gu Xi and the others also made some arrangements near the Great Guanyin in White Clothes of Tiandao. It''s just the layout over there, Gu Xi can no longer take care of it. As the pickup truck was pushed out, Princess Anna took the last chance to squeeze into the full-length mirror. The moment she squeezed in, the full-length mirror shattered on the spot and turned into lenses all over the floor. ?In these lenses, the Hanged Man, who had been brought out by Princess Anna a long time ago, began to jump back and forth in the mirror. Finally, he jumped higher and faster, and disappeared into the rain. "grown ups." ?Back in Alidovi City, Princess Anna glanced at Gu Xi who was sitting on the ground touching the strange treasure box and was about to speak. At this time, Gu Xi nodded to her, "Sit down, we still need to wait a little longer." Wait until when. Regarding this question, Gu Xi lowered his head and glanced at the special coin in his hand. I dont know. When the time comes, there will be a reaction. ?At the same time, under the statue of Tiandao Guanyin in white, a player is staring closely at Tiandao Guanyin in white. Under his attention, the statue of Tiandao Guanyin in White also felt something. The Tiandao Guanyin in White, which originally had its head raised, slowly lowered its head and stared at the player. Looking at the movements of Tiandao Guanyin in white, the player''s face was filled with excitement. Sure enough, what was said in the intelligence is true. Such a big Guanyin statue can be controlled. Hahahaha, Gu Xi, you didnt expect it. I should benefit from this cooperation. ?Let me think about what the intelligence says. When the Goddess of Heaven bows his head, he should say a mantra. Looks like some kind of dragon fighter? Then run into the light from your eyes. " ??This player did not notice that the eyes of the Goddess of Mercy in white clothes had emitted a ray of white light, which fell on him. ?Under this white light, his body quickly decayed, and his memory and soul all fell into the eyes of the great Guanyin in white. ?Tiandao Guanyin in white also slowly understood Gu Xi''s arrangements during this period. She raised her head and glanced at the heavy rain in the sky. There seemed to be a strange power in it. ?Even though he didnt know what Gu Xi wanted to do, the Great Guanyin in White Clothes of Heaven still felt uneasy. ?So she slowly raised her left hand and pointed the jade purification bottle at the sky, preparing to collect the raindrops. ?At this moment, because of Gu Xis various arrangements, the catapult disguised as a pickup truck also happened to arrive nearby. ??The first direction of this car was to go to the vacant land rented by Gu Xi. ?However, due to various reasons, I was affected by strange things, such as walking on the road and accidentally pushing a stone rolled from nearby, or accidentally being pushed by the water flow. ??Now the pickup truck is getting farther and farther away from the rented place, but one thing is right. Now the car has entered a position about two hundred meters in front of the Tiandao White Guanyin. ?Here Gu Xi also asked the players to arrange a wave of weirdness. ? Their task is very simple. When a car comes, they have to find a way to point the front of the car at the white-clad Guanyin of Heaven. After that, turn on all the switches in the car. For ordinary vehicles, all the switches are wipers, lights, radio and so on. But for the catapult disguised as a pickup truck, there is only one switch on the car, and that is the catapult button. No one would know the purpose of this button switch. Anyway, when the pickup truck entered a position about two hundred meters away from the Tiandao Guanyin Statue, someone mysteriously pointed the headlights at the Tiandao Guanyin Statue. Then the button on the car was pressed. The garbage in the back of the pickup truck suddenly showed its original appearance at this time. A trebuchet bounded by wood and steel. ?Above the trebuchet, there is a metal sphere about one meter in diameter. This metal sphere is also inlaid with many gems flashing with various lights. (End of this chapter) Chapter 417： The most terrifying pursuit (please subscribe) Chapter 417 The most terrifying pursuit (please subscribe) When I was planning to put away the heavy rain in the sky in the sky, Baiyou Guanyin felt that it was wrong when the stone casting machine appeared. He turned his head and looked in the direction of the trebuchet. ?But it was already too late, the trebuchet had already started, and the steel stone bullet with a diameter of about one meter bounced out instantly, hitting the chest of the great Guanyin in white. ??If Gu Xi were here, he would definitely be speechless. Sure enough, a slight mistake can lead to a mistake of a thousand miles. ? Gu Xis plan was to hit the right hand holding the killing stone, not the chest of the great Guanyin in white. ?Tiandao Guanyin in white did not expect that someone would attack him head-on. By the time she reacted, the stone bullet had almost reached her chest. Guanyin, the white-robed Goddess of Heaven, turned her hand and tried to flick the stone bullet away. But this stone bullet was carefully prepared by Anderson. There are trigger-type high explosives inside. It would be okay if there is no contact, but as long as there is contact, the final result will be an explosion. The explosion range is thirty meters, and the power of the explosion can destroy everything. Boom! ??This explosion, the explosion range directly affected the face, chest and right hand of the white-clothed Guanyin of Tiandao. Under this big explosion, half of the head of the Great Guanyin in White Clothes of Heaven was blown off, revealing the skeletons composed of countless strange corpses underneath. At the same time, starting from the right shoulder, the right arm was directly blown away. At the same time, half of the chest was blown away, revealing the pagoda hidden inside the white-clad Guanyin of Heaven. ??If it was something else weird, such an explosion might have caused death long ago. But the Great Guanyin in White Clothes of Heaven is the ceiling of this world, the strongest person at level 20. Such an explosion not only did not kill him, but instead angered him. You are all going to die! He opened his mouth, and all the weird and ordinary people within a radius of 300 meters, as well as all the nearby civil buildings, were all affected by the strong suction force and were about to be sucked into his belly. ??This is the Dao Guanyin in white clothing who is using the flesh and blood of weird and mortal people to repair his wounds and restore his life. But at this moment, a ray of white light walked in the opposite direction in the rain curtain, grabbed something from the heavy rain, and went into the distance. ?The Great Avalokitesvara in White Clothes of Heaven couldn''t help but roared when he saw the white light. Tamamo, you deserve to die! After saying that, the white-clothed Guanyin of Tiandao, who had been standing still, chased in the direction where the white light flew away. Seeing such a big guy moving, all the mortals and weirdos in the city were stunned. They didn''t know what was going on. They only knew that the Great Guanyin in White Clothes of Heaven was angry. He walked more than a hundred meters in one step and was chasing in one direction. Several players hiding in the city also noticed this situation. ?One of the players said hesitantly: "I won''t stay any longer. This guy has moved. There will definitely be problems tonight. I have to leave." Forget it, hurry up and draw that Gu Hejiao mark on the mirror... Before they made any move, all the windows in the nearby city exploded. ??This is when the Great Guanyin in White Clothes of Heaven found that he could not catch up with the white light, so he used his own power to deal with strange things. He has already seen that the white light moves through the reflective mirror. Because he was not sure what the strangeness was, the Great Guanyin in White Clothes of Heaven simply destroyed everything related to the mirror. At this time, inside the body of the Great Avalokitesvara in white clothes, the mirror image of the Buddha has been broken into pieces. Gu Xi didn''t know about this. If he knew, he would know clearly. The Great Guanyin in White Clothes of Heaven personally cut off the connection between the strange mirror space and this world. Its just that the current Tiandao Guanyin in white doesnt know all this. After she destroyed the mirror Buddha, she strode forward again. Wherever she walked, all the houses collapsed, and everything in the house, whether mortal or weird, living or dead, would be crushed. But she didn''t care about that at all. ?The current Tiandao Guanyin in white has only one thought in his mind: to find the guy who dares to attack him and kill him. ?That white light was the Hanged Man. According to Gu Xi''s request, he grabbed the most important thing from the blasted killing stone, and then ran towards the house that Gu Xi bought. ?But soon the Hanged Man felt that he was dying again, and the Great Guanyin in White Clothes of Heaven was chasing behind him, and his speed was getting faster and faster. ?Although the target is right in front of you, with just a few more steps, the Great Guanyin in White Clothes of Heaven can catch up with the Hanged Man. At this time, the Great Guanyin in White Clothes of Tiandao also noticed that the Hanged Man was moving on something. Reflection in raindrops. This is something that the Great Avalokitesvara in White Clothes of Heaven did not expect. ?It''s no wonder it''s been raining these past few days. It seems that someone has planned everything well in advance. ?Had she known this earlier, she would have collected the rain a long time ago. ?So the Great Guanyin in White Clothes of Heaven raised his left hand and raised the jade purification vase, and all the rainwater in the sky was sucked into the vase. ?This made the Hanged Man quite speechless. It is true that the Hanged Man moves back and forth in the mirror with super speed, but there is a condition, that is, the mirrors need to reflect each other. At least in one mirror, you can see another mirror. If he cannot do this, then he will not move as fast. ??Now there are no more raindrops that allow him to build a bridge and move. The situation is quite unfavorable for the Hanged Man. ?However, the Hanged Man was experienced in many battles. Faced with such a situation, he immediately chose another method. ?Bounces back and forth in everyone''s eyes, although it is not as fast as jumping in the raindrops, but it is worse than being hidden. ??Its just that the Great Guanyin in White Clothes of Heaven has already determined the way the Hanged Man will move, so he naturally has other preparations. He destroyed all available mirrors immediately, and even dealt with all nearby mortals. Just one step away from the house that Gu Xi bought, the Hanged Man had to run out of the mirror because there was no mirror. At this time, the Great Guanyin in White Clothes of Heaven also smiled, and he reached out and patted the Hanged Man. ??As long as he is photographed by the Goddess of Mercy in white, the Hanged Man will be dead. At this moment, the Hanged Man reacted quickly and swung the things he had grabbed forward, and several items smashed into a building that Gu Xi had bought. ?As soon as these things were smashed in, a black air surged up inside the building and teleported these things away. ?The Great Guanyin in White Clothes of Tiandao, who killed the Hanged Man with one palm, happened to see this happening. She understood why this was the first time. Someone wanted to **** the killing stone in her hand. ??Of course, it may also be to release the Tamamo algae from the killing stone. No matter what the reason is, this is seeking death. ?So the Great Avalokitesvara in White Clothes of Heaven took advantage of the opportunity before the black air dissipated, and grabbed the black air. (End of this chapter) Chapter 418： A devastating blow (please subscribe) Chapter 418: A devastating blow (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! ?As soon as the Great Guanyin in White Clothes of Heavenly Dao grabbed her hand, a bright purple halo appeared on her hand. ?? This is a unique performance of level 20. The bright purple color represents the strange power that this great Guanyin in white clothes of heaven has. ??With the bright purple halo, the black energy that was about to disperse actually solidified, and a mirror composed of black energy appeared in front of the great Guanyin in white. You run, let me see how you run! ?The Great Guanyin in White Clothes of Heaven cursed in her heart, but did not dare to move her hands at all. She stretched out her hand and grabbed it into the mirror made of black air. ?But she never thought about what was behind the mirror. As the three items were smashed to the ground, Luna, who had been waiting, transferred them to the mirror underground palace. ?She picked up the three items, without even looking at them, and sent the last mirror to the room where the corpses and flesh were piled up. After throwing the mirror in, Luna immediately jumped out of the upside-down Westminster Abbey, hugged three things and headed towards the way she came. The middle-aged man who had been guarding under the apple tree below Westminster Abbey glanced at Luna and seemed to understand something in his eyes. When Luna fled far away, he waved his hand and cut her off. Traces left behind. ?The Great Guanyin in White Clothes of Heavenly Dao didn''t know this. After she reached into the black air mirror, she grabbed it outwards hard. Then a lump of flesh and blood like intestines was pulled out of the mirror. When this mass of flesh and blood was pulled out, the Great Guanyin in White Clothes of Heaven was also stunned, and then she clearly felt that this flesh and blood was useful to her. ?So the Goddess of Mercy in white clothes stuffed the ball of flesh and blood into her mouth without thinking, and then grabbed it with her left hand. ??When the white-clad Guanyin of Heaven swallowed flesh and blood, the injuries on her body healed quickly, and a new arm began to grow on her right shoulder. At this time, the Great Guanyin in White Clothes of Heaven actually wanted to get behind the black air mirror and swallow all the flesh and blood behind it. ?When the White-clad Guanyin of Heaven did this, there was also a reaction from Westminster Abbey. ??Just now, a piece of flesh and blood was ripped out by the Great Guanyin in White Clothes of Tiandao. It was one of the five level 20 masters from the cult. He was originally a human, but he absorbed the power of the flesh and blood of the prince and became a strong man. It''s just that he didn''t control this power well enough. After several battles, he was beaten into a sausage shape. But the power of the flesh and blood of the king is still in his body, and this flesh and blood has a strong supplementary effect on the weirdness. ?The Great Avalokitesvara in White Clothes of Heavenly Dao sensed this effect and devoured flesh and blood regardless. But his actions aroused the Maharaja''s reaction. The Maharaja felt like a mosquito had sucked his own blood, and he wanted to take another sip. He slapped him directly. Previously, the Great Guanyin in White Clothes of Heaven slapped the Hanged Man away. ??As a result, the Great Guanyin in White Clothes of Heaven was slapped and flew out. With this blow, the Great Guanyin in White Clothes of Tiandao who had already climbed half of his body into the black air mirror door was knocked back to his original world. At the same time, the black air mirror door exploded on the spot, sending the Great Guanyin in White Clothes of Tiandao back to the world again. Exploded to the sky. Then the part of flesh and blood swallowed by the Great Avalokitesvara in White Clothes of Tiandao was forcibly torn out of the body of the Great Avalokitesvara in White Clothes of Tiandao. A huge statue of Guanyin made of flesh and blood appeared in front of everyone. ??Except for half of this new flesh-and-blood Avalokitesvara statue, which still looks like the Great Avalokitesvara in white robes of heaven, the other parts are made of flesh and blood to create muscle effects. ??The body that had just been put together was torn apart again, and the Goddess of Heaven in white was immediately angry. You wont let me eat it, right? Then Ill use magic weapons. Just when the Great Avalokitesvara in White Clothes of Tiandao raised the jade purification bottle in his hand, preparing to **** in the statue of the flesh and blood Guanyin, a pale white fox tail wrapped around the hand of the Great Avalokitesvara in White Clothes of Tiandao. Beat her to death! A fox''s scream rang out, and the flesh-and-blood Guanyin statue stepped forward as soon as he saw it. With a red aura, he punched the white-clad Guanyin of Heaven in the face. Jadealgae! ?The Great Avalokitesvara in White Clothes of Heaven then realized that everything was caused by the Killing Stone. She discovered the player''s arrival and used various means to guide the calculated player to take action. As for whether it can be done, she doesn''t care. Anyway, if the player dies, he will die. There''s no telling what he can get from his next move. ? Tamamo himself didnt expect that Gu Xi could do this. Not only does it explode the killing stone, it can also attract another flesh-and-blood Weird. The most important thing is that this flesh-and-blood weirdo is obviously level 20. This is the opportunity to confront the Great Avalokitesvara in White Clothes of Heaven. ?So Tamamo, who escaped from the Killing Stone, took the opportunity to take action and temporarily trapped the Great Guanyin in White Clothes of Tiandao. As long as the flesh and blood Guanyin statue can kill the great Guanyin in white clothes, she can leave this ghost place. ?Seeing that the head of the Great Avalokitesvara in White Clothes of Heaven was about to be smashed by the flesh and blood statue of Avalokitesvara, the Great Avalokitesvara in White Clothes of Heaven suddenly laughed. Its not that easy to die if you want me to die! After the white-clothed Guanyin of Heaven said this, his body exploded on the spot, and a bright purple halo instantly enveloped the whole city. ? Tamamos split soul has been trapped in the right hand of Tiandao Guanyin in white, and she knows exactly what this move is. Find a way to protect yourself! After saying that, the fox tail was put away. ?However, the flesh-and-blood Guanyin statue didnt know what was going on. She still raised her head to look at the situation in the sky. At this time, a huge white jade Guanyin face appeared in the sky. ?Then the sky turned bright purple, and bolts of lightning fell from the sky and began to clean the first building in the city. ?This is the final blow of the Great Avalokitesvara in White Clothes of Heaven. Clean the entire city by controlling the strangeness of the Great Guanyin in White Clothes of Heaven. ?As long as they are within the scope of this city, no matter whether they are alive or strange, no matter what level they are hidden in, they will all be attacked by level 20 masters. After all this is cleared up, the destroyed cities will be razed to the ground. ?The Great Avalokitesvara in White Clothes of Heaven will release one hundred and eight Buddha statues in his body to re-condensate new weirdness. ??This trick is called destruction of the world and rebirth by the Great Guanyin in White Clothes of Heaven. ?Of course, this move is not unlimited. When the move is launched, the body of Guanyin in White Clothes will be destroyed first. ??Although you can still fight back after the war, if this move doesn''t kill everyone, the God of Heaven''s White Clothed Guanyin will die. ?The flesh and blood Guanyin statue also stood up straight. Lightning, its not lightning that Im afraid of! ?This statue of Guanyin, made of flesh and blood, turned into a blood-red beam of light and shot into the air. ??Thunder and lightning that have not yet fallen are constantly being scattered in the sky. During their battle, the city in front of them was constantly overturned, crushed, scattered, and reorganized. In just a few minutes, this huge city was wiped out from its original position. (End of this chapter) Chapter 419： The Bailian Festival is over (164187) Chapter 419 The End of the Bailian Festival (164187) ??? There has been no increase in subscriptions these days. Please give me more support from my brothers. Please subscribe, recommend, monthly pass, and support me in all kinds of ways! When Tiandao Guanyin in white used his ultimate move, slight explosions were heard from time to time at the original edge of the city. ??When the flesh-and-blood Guanyin statue shot up into the sky and fought tooth and nail with the Heavenly Dao Guanyin in white, the explosions here became more and more obvious. Finally, a violent explosion came from the edge, and a burst of fresh air poured in. The battle in the sky came to a halt, but the next moment, the flesh-and-blood Guanyin statue in the sky and the great Guanyin in white clothes of heaven started fighting again. , completely ignored the situation here. ?They didn''t know that a fox''s laughter came from the cracked position. ?At the same time, outside the portal of the Bailian Festival in Bailian City, Gu Xi was looking at the slowly darkening portal with a sullen face, feeling somewhat thankful in his heart. ?There are still five players who have not come out. It seems that they have no chance of coming out. Fortunately, Gu Xi came out one step ahead, otherwise he would also be trapped inside. ??And judging from the current situation, the big guys in Bai Liancheng have no plans to come to the rescue. The last few stubborn players can only hope for their own good luck. Gu Xi retreated when the Great Guanyin in White Clothes of Heaven reached into the black air mirror. Just as Gu Xi said, he didn''t need to see the situation outside at all, he just needed to wait, and someone would naturally remind Gu Xi that he should leave. When he realized that the time had come, Gu Xi ignored everything and chose to exit the world on the spot. ?So he finally withdrew in relative safety. ?The moment he exited, Gu Xi found many big bosses surrounding the portal. ??The president of the Chaoyang Guild, the Immortal Style Daogu Guild, is also there, but he is squeezed into a relatively peripheral position. ?After seeing Gu Xi come out, he pushed aside the people blocking the road in front of him and came to Gu Xi''s side with a smile on his face. Please give way, thats my member. He is the chief of this term, and the harvest this time is good. What does it mean to be good? Its good to come out later than a few people from the big guilds. The most important thing is that he came out alive, right? ?The president walked up to Gu Xi step by step, and then held Gu Xi''s hand tightly. "You are back. We have all heard about what you have done this time. You have really made us proud. Even if you gave up everything in advance and came out, you will be given all the rewards you promised." Thank you, President. ?Gu Xi responded politely. After that, he wanted to ask about the players who had come out before, so he was dragged by the president to meet the guests. No, he was going to brag. ?Gu Xi only needs to be responsible for acting as a backdrop, following behind the president, and watching the president communicate there. The players who came out this time also proved Gu Xis role in the Bailian Festival. Even several established and large guilds such as the Skeleton Ichthyosaurus cannot deny anything. In addition, no matter what Gu Xi said, the members of these guilds would come out late, so even if the president of Chaoyang Guild kept bragging about provocation, they could only endure it. ?However, when they were listening to the boasts of the leader of Chaoyang Guild, their eyes would turn to the portal leading to the Bailian Festival from time to time. ??As long as someone can complete this Bailian Grand Ceremony normally, they can backhand the president of the Chaoyang Guild in the face. At least they can suppress some of the arrogance of Chaoyang Guild. Its just that their idea was not realized in the end. Not long after Gu Xi exited the Bailian Festival world, the portal began to shake, and then the scene behind the portal froze and stopped. This shows that the world behind this portal has been completely destroyed. The last few players cannot come out. After seeing this scene, Gu Xi believed his own judgment, and at the same time he also understood that his choice was right. ?At this time, I put down most of my concerns and followed the president honestly to make him look good. When other guilds saw this situation, they also understood that this time the Bailian Festival was over. Even if they waited here again, they could not change the fact before them. ?At this time, the presidents of the big guilds also dispersed, leaving only the top few guilds to discuss the next thing. This time, the Bailian Festival can be regarded as a failure, but it is not a complete failure. It was said to be a failure. More than 300 players entered, and only about 50 players came out alive. The survival rate was less than one-sixth, and none of them could survive to the end. To say that it was not a complete failure was because they defeated the alliance between Qiu Feng City and Han Ye City. Qiu Feng City and Han Ye City were even worse than them, with a total of more than 600 and nearly 700 players, not one of them came back alive. of. This is equivalent to the annihilation of all the elites among the new players in Autumn Wind City and Hanye City. This is a good thing for Bai Liancheng. At least for a long period of time, Bailian City will become more advantageous in occupying the small and medium-sized new worlds produced nearby. So this kind of record is recognized by all the major guilds. They are now discussing how to give the reward this time. At the same time, they also need to discuss how to ensure that no one takes advantage of the next Bailian Festival. These things have nothing to do with Gu Xi. The guild president, who had been bragging with Gu Xi for a long time, patted Gu Xi''s shoulder proudly and said, "You go back first. This time I will definitely tear off a big piece of flesh from those guilds and come back." President. Go, Li Xinghui is waiting for you outside. After you go back, take a good rest first, and dont be in a hurry to train or participate in the challenges of the new world. Your reward will be announced when I come back. " After speaking, the president of Chaoyang Guild raised his head proudly, adjusted the Taoist crown on his head, and walked to several top guilds with a hint of confidence. ??Although their Chaoyangguang Guild only had one person this time, even the people from the Skeleton Fish and Dragon Guild admitted that Gu Xi had a great performance in the Bailian Festival and could be ranked first. ??Coupled with the fact that the Steel Ghost Claw Guild has caused public outrage this time, there will be a lot of bleeding, so he must tear off some resources ruthlessly. Gu Xi should get some good things. Walking to the presidents of several top guilds, he said loudly: "President Huang, President Liu, I heard you say before that this time the Bailian Festival, the Steel Ghost Claw Guild will not be able to distinguish anything. arrive. I definitely admit this, but its not okay to just ignore things. ??The vice-president of the Steel Ghost Claw Guild has taken refuge in Qiufeng City and Hanye City. If this matter gets serious, it will be quite detrimental to our Bailian City. ??Steel Ghost Claw Guild, if we don''t offer some benefits to smooth things over, I''m afraid that a small guild like ours will have some unnecessary ideas. " "What do you want?" I heard that the Steel Ghost Claw Guild is developing a large world... (End of this chapter) Chapter 420： Return to the guild (165187) Chapter 420 Return to the Guild (165187) ?In the guild carriage, Gu Xi lowered his head in silence. Opposite him, Li Xinghui was talking to Gu Xi. ?However, Gu Xi''s mind was not on it, and he didn''t pay too much attention. He just nodded casually, but actually didn''t listen to anything. ?It wasn''t until Li Xinghui shook Gu Xi that Gu Xi raised his head in confusion. You kid, you didnt even hear a word of what I just said. Ah, I was thinking about something just now, and I didnt react. ?Gu Xi raised his head and said with some embarrassment. "What are you thinking about? I think you are calculating the losses this time. I heard that in a world like the Great Festival, there is no reward for coming out early. ?But dont be afraid, the president has said that the share given to you will definitely not be less. " ?? Gu Xi shook his head, "No, we knew from the beginning that there wouldn''t be any good rewards. After all, we fell off the points ranking list on the first day. Without the points ranking list, naturally there would be nothing. ?Quiting early is not a big deal at all. " Listening to Gu Xi''s words, Li Xinghui didn''t believe it at all. ??There are quite a lot of benefits that can be obtained in the White Training Festival, but the real value is the reward for ranking first in the points rankings. Now everyone has withdrawn early, which means that no one has received the reward. ?No matter how great things Gu Xi did in the festival, the rewards for quitting in the end were all gone. That''s why Li Xinghui thought that Gu Xi''s harvest this time was not good, which was why he was in such a bad mood. But he never expected that Gu Xi would really earn enough this time. Not to mention other things, Gu Xi''s troops now exceed 10,000, and they are all regular troops with levels above level 4. ?At the same time, his city has expanded a lot because of this world, and various architectural plans have been scheduled to be completed in thirty days. Not to mention Luna who was rushing back, Gu Xi didn''t know what Luna had gotten, but one thing was certain, Luna definitely got the fragments of the killing stone. If you get an orange piece of equipment, then the ranking list is nothing. ??This time, no one in Bailian City has made such a fat profit as Gu Xi. But Li Xinghui didn''t know all this. He thought Gu Xi had lost money this time. Now he is still giving advice to Gu Xi. "I have heard about what happened to you this time. Even if there is no point ranking, it is enough for you to defeat the elite players of the three major guilds such as the Corpse Fish Dragon, Ghost Walking Spear, and Steel Ghost Claw by yourself. . This is quite a shameful thing. After you go back, you dont have to say anything. Everything will come back later. Whatever the president gives you, just take it. The things the president gives you are definitely good things. " ?At this point, Li Xinghui patted Gu Xi on the shoulder and said, "You might be able to get two pieces of purple equipment." If it was before coming out, Gu Xi might be a little excited. ??But this time in the Bailian Festival, Gu Xi has already obtained two pieces of purple equipment, and he may even get an orange piece. Whether it is one piece of purple equipment or two pieces, there is really no way to attract Gu Xi''s attention. Gu Xis attitude also attracted Li Xinghuis attention. "What''s the matter? Your strength has improved, but you don''t like the purple suit?" "No, but what I want more now is the fusion land deed. Do you think if I tell the guild, they will give me a complete set starting from the Evil Temple and ending at the Dark Temple?" You kid wants to eat shit. When Li Xinghui heard this, he smiled and said, "If you really want to change, you can use one piece of purple equipment to exchange for the full set of the mausoleum, but I don''t recommend you do this. Purple equipment will significantly improve your combat effectiveness, but in fact, in the mausoleum, The impact is not big. The mausoleum will definitely not give you the best. It will only give you the most common kind. There will be 4 corpse witches every week, starting at level 6, and you will not be able to build a basic army in a year or two. . At that time, if you take the purple equipment and level up, you will be able to summon the corpse witch yourself in a few months. " Gu Xi also understood that what Li Xinghui said was the mainstream thinking of all necromancers now. The undead army mainly focuses on summoning spirits. Unless it is a more traditional and established family, it is rare to choose to build its own training camp. But Gu Xis thinking here is completely different. Gu Xi came with a city at the beginning, and the city was slowly developing. The biggest problem in today''s slow-moving cities is that many front-end buildings have not yet been built. ?For example, the [Red Temple Design Plan] in his hand needs to be placed in the mausoleum. ?Judging from Gu Xi''s current situation, he doesn''t know how long he will have to wait if he wants to build a mausoleum to train corpse witches. ?With this possibility now, the opportunity for Gu Xixi to build a temple to train the Scarlet Knights will come. So Gu Xi secretly kept this possibility in mind. ?Of course, Gu Xi was also energetic now. He talked to Li Xinghui about some things that happened in the Bailian Festival. Li Xinghui also said something when he heard that Gu Xi had made many friends, but too many people died in the Bailian Festival. This is normal. You are just starting out. The worlds you encounter are relatively simple worlds. If you go to a pioneering world, you may really die if you die. ?You will find that every day, there are familiar people around you, and batches of unfamiliar new people will join the team. Sometimes you will feel that life is really good. " Gu Xi also somewhat shared Li Xinghui''s sentiments. This is the case in Xiayi and Wang Baogen. He obviously felt that these two people were very suitable to be friends, but as soon as he turned around, they were gone. He could also feel the pain in Li Xinghui''s words. How many comrades had to die in order to gain such a feeling. "Okay, let''s not talk about this anymore. By the way, do you have any different gains in the Bailian Festival? What is the route of this festival? If you have different gains and you don''t want it, you can take it. Come out for sale. You may not know where the market is for players to organize themselves in guilds. I''ll take you there later. If there''s anything you don''t want this time, you can sell it directly. " Okay. ? Gu Xi is still very willing to sell some unimportant weird items. ??Gu Xi himself has not participated in the battle these days, but his men have not been idle. All five heroes went out to attack. They went to the Xueluo Cave from the garrison city gate and then went to the outer street to fight. Collected a lot of various materials and strange items. Because Gu Xi had been thinking about the matter of the Great Guanyin in White Clothes of Heavenly Dao, he didnt put his mind on it. He didnt even sort it out and left it all to Kane for processing. ?At present, Gu Xi is worried about the large number of white and gray strange items that he has no room to deal with. When Li Xinghui said this, Gu Xi also became excited. (End of this chapter) Chapter 421： Open treasure chests in the guild market (please subscribe) Chapter 421: Opening a treasure box in the guild market (please subscribe) Welcome back heroes! Just after entering the headquarters of Chaoyang Guild, Gu Xi heard a horn sound, and a large number of petals were scattered in the sky. Not to mention other things, the atmosphere was quite strong. ?Chaoyang Guild''s players who were not stationed and on missions were almost all gathered together. They were all at the gate of the guild''s station, watching the carriage enter. All players have excited expressions on their faces. ??The vice president has just informed all players of the latest news from the president''s side. Because of Gu Xis efforts in the Bailian Festival this time. The guild leader also spoke a little louder in the major guilds. This time, he tore the land reclamation rights of a giant world from the Steel Ghost Claw Guild. Although there is only a part of the right to open up wasteland, this is already an incredible authority. ?In addition, starting from this year and before the next Bailian Festival, the funding for Chaoyang Guild will be based on the top five guilds in Bailian City. ?This is a great thing. You must know that Chaoyang Guild was originally ranked outside the top 100. Although Bailian City has funding every year, the amount is not too large. Now allocate funds according to the top five guilds, which is a large amount of income for Chaoyang Guild. It can be said that the members of Chaoyang Guild will have a good year in the past few years. ??If the guild president has some brains, he can consolidate these allocations and strengthen the guild''s infrastructure. Maybe during the next Bailian Festival, Chaoyang Guild will be able to enter the top 50 in Bailian City. Because they understood this, the remaining members were very cooperative. When they heard that Gu Xi was coming back, they all came out to greet Gu Xi. ?Seeing their enthusiasm, Gu Xi felt a little at a loss. You must know that Gu Xi was not a good student in the Nether Bone Wind School before, and his academic performance was average. ?Have I ever encountered such a scene? Gu Xi stood in front of the carriage door for a while, not knowing what to do. Looking at Gu Xi''s appearance, Li Xinghui also smiled and patted Gu Xi''s shoulder. Go ahead, you deserve it. Gu Xi looked up at the excited players outside, finally got out of the car, and kept talking to the players. "thank you all!" "thank you all!" ?This short road took Gu Xi for more than an hour, and finally the players dispersed. ?And a lot of things were stuffed around Gu Xi. ?These are small gifts given to Gu Xi by players. ?Although most of these things were small white toys, there were so many of them that Gu Xi couldn''t hold them all. In the end, he could only ask Dire Weasel to send these things back to his room, and he followed Li Xinghui to the secret market inside the guild. In front of the market, Li Xinghui also reminded Gu Xi. Here, dont just grab anything you see. Unless you really want to buy it, ask the stall owner before taking it, otherwise something will happen. By the way, dont go out and gamble on treasure chests. The blue treasure chests they have cant even get a few green things out of them. They are all fake treasure chests. ??There is also something that generally does not count as money. Generally speaking, it refers to skeleton soldiers, the kind of skeleton soldiers that start at level 4. This is a relatively popular general equivalent among necromancers. " ?As Li Xingwei spoke, he quickly entered the market with interest in mind. ?But Gu Xi is not here to buy anything, he is here to sell various weird items in large quantities. Gu Xi found a seat, sat down directly, and placed the strange white items he had no need on the stall. After that, he turned around and asked, "What price should I quote?" "Don''t bid too high for white weird items, unless they have particularly good attributes, usually two to three skeleton soldiers are enough. The green ones can be sold for thirty skeleton soldiers, and the blue ones start at 300. ????Purple Generally not." Li Xinghui comes here often and is quite familiar with the prices here. ? Gu Xi didnt change anything, he just marked the price on the things and put them on the stall. As soon as Gu Xi sat down, players gathered around him. ?On the one hand, they came to see the excitement, and on the other hand, they also wanted to see what good things Gu Xi got from the Bailian Festival this time. When they see that the items are good and can be used, they will naturally send out skeleton soldiers to buy them. In any case, its just two or three skeleton soldiers, just kill some enemies on the road. ?However, Gu Xi just looked there for a moment and lost any interest. ?The stall here is considered semi-automatic. Things are placed on the stall and the price is marked. You can see it from a distance without any problem. When you pick it up, it means you have agreed to the price. If you want to put it back, it will be unclear. So players often pick things up only when they see clearly that they really want them. Of course, there are also people who directly ask if the price can be reduced or if there are other similar items. ?However, there are relatively few such players. After Gu Xi put the strange items on it, Gu Xi suddenly became idle. ?Now Gu Xi can''t run around, he still has to wait for the president to come back. ?So when Gu Xi had some free time, he simply took out the strange treasure box that killed Jing Long King and prepared to open the treasure box on site. ?Seeing Gu Xi''s action, many players quickly surrounded him. ??This is people''s desire to watch the excitement. It seems that they also want to watch the treasure chest being opened. ?Although Gu Xi is not a crazy person, he is not a stingy person either. ?Looking at the players gathered around, Gu Xi also smiled and directly opened the reward box for killing the Well Dragon King. You open the strange treasure chest (green). You got 1277 gold coins. You get five million yuan in cash (you have exited the original world, the cash has been affected, and is now converted into corresponding materials), which is converted into two small yellow croakers. You got crystal*12. You got gems*7. You get a soldier enhancement coupon (level 9)*1 You get building stone (level 1)*4 You get the dragon''s blood life liquid formula (green, alchemy potion formula)*1 You get the Crystal Palace Secret Room (green)*1 Soldier Strengthening Voucher (Level 9): You can strengthen ten of your soldiers once, raising your soldiers from level 0 to level 9. Dragon Blood Life Liquid Formula (green, alchemy potion formula): A formula used in the alchemy laboratory. After use, dragon blood life liquid can be made. Dragon Blood Life Fluid (green): The life of all users is permanently increased by 10 points. Explanation: Essence and blood are the most critical attribute for the dragon clan. Crystal Palace Secret Room (Green): Used in water, it can form a Crystal Palace Secret Room. The secret room can be opened once for fifteen minutes. Within fifteen minutes, everything in the secret room can be taken away. Note 1: When the treasures in the secret room are emptied, new treasures will appear. Note 2: Those who do not leave the secret room within fifteen minutes will be trapped in the secret room forever. (End of this chapter) Chapter 422： A big deal (please subscribe) Chapter 422 A big business (please subscribe) Please support me with subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support, brothers! nice one! Good stuff! ?While Gu Xi was thinking about it, someone beside him said something. ? Gu Xi looked up and found a chubby player staring at the [Crystal Palace Secret Room] in his hand from a distance. Can you recognize it? Gu Xi glanced at the player. "Yeah, I''ve seen this kind of thing." The player smiled, and then extended his hand to Gu Xi, "Let me introduce myself, my name is Chris, I have been doing business in the market for a long time, the treasure box stall over there It''s mine. ??The one you are holding is the entrance to the secret room, right? Is it the one in the water or underground? How long will it last? " Put it in the water, lasts for fifteen minutes, do you know the Crystal Palace, a kind of Dragon Palace? "Needless to say, it seems that you are not familiar with the situation of our guild. I am familiar with Dragon Palace and other things, but you took advantage this time. The Dragon Palace''s treasure house lasted fifteen minutes. This is a treasure. How about it, this thing cant be sold. " "ha?" Gu Xi looked at Chris''s confident look, somewhat puzzled. You may not know that as long as the door of this kind of secret room is open, everyone can enter, even if a hundred and eighty people enter at the same time, it is not a problem, because the space inside will expand and contract with the number of people entering. It''s really a waste for you to use this secret room alone. This type is most suitable for opening to the outside world and charging admission fees. And you got it for fifteen minutes. All I got before were five minutes. " ?Chris explained the reason for this. ?However, Gu Xi asked with some confusion: "Why do you think I will sell it to you? I can do it myself using the method you mentioned, and I can also charge admission fees." Because you havent built a reputation yet, even though they are all crowding around you to buy things now, if you really want to open the treasure chest in fifteen minutes, they wont come over and bet with you. But I can do it, they all know who I am, and most importantly, I talk and they listen. I said when the time is up, let them come out, they will definitely come out. You can''t do this. No matter how many treasure chests you can open and how much supplies you can transport, one person will always get very little. ?You sell this to me and I can double the profit. " Gu Xi now understood what Chris was thinking, but he just smiled. "Then what price do you want to offer? If I go in alone, I''m afraid there will be one hundred and eighty treasure boxes at a time. Then I will arrange for my undead to move them, and emptying them five times is the minimum." ?Listening to Gu Xis words, Chris understood that Gu Xi had basically agreed, and now it was time to bargain. So he directly stated his offer. "I know you are taking the route of Death City and Death Incarnation. I have three things here that are just right for your current situation. I think even if you can open the treasure chest, you will never be able to open these three things." ?Chris opened a box quite confidently. ? Gu Xi took a look and found that there was a sickle, a pickaxe and something similar to a land deed. Despair Scythe (Blue): A component used by the God of Death. It can be equipped with the Death Incarnation to improve the Death Incarnation''s combat effectiveness. [Engineering team camp building design drawing (medium size): Use 500 resources, 10 units of stone, and 10 units of wood to build an engineering team camp (medium-sized building) in the city, which can support the construction of two buildings in the city at the same time (not upgradeable) Building: Despair Mage Tower (Level 4 Station) Building name: Despair Mage Tower Level: Level 4 Garrisoned troops: 0 (0/5, five troops can be stationed, limited to French troops) Garrisoned bosses: 0 (0/8, eight bosses can be stationed) Garrisoned soldiers: 0 (0/1000, 1000 soldiers can be stationed) ? ? Garrisoned troops: French troops ? ? Ancillary buildings: Magic pool (not yet built) Note: When the building reaches level 7, heroes can be garrisoned, and when the building reaches level 15, leaders can be garrisoned. ?Seeing the attributes of these three things, Gu Xi understood that this person had plotted against him. ?These three things really caught his eye. Even if the Scythe of Despair is not available now, the Mage Tower of Despair can definitely be used now. ? Gu Xi thought for a moment, but did not respond immediately. He thought for a moment carefully before saying, "Do you know about the fish keel bones of the Corpse Ichthyosaurus Guild? I want ten copies of the bronze bones." ?This price increase by Gu Xi hit Chriss point exactly. ?Chris thought for a while and realized that if he agreed, he would really not make much. But if he shouldnt come down, Gu Xi might not let go. "Okay, but the copper bones are in short supply right now. They won''t arrive until half an hour later. I''ll go get them now." ?Gu Xi glanced at Chris and placed the [Crystal Palace Secret Room] in front of Chris. ?Chris understood that the only difference between them now was ten pairs of fish keel bones, and the rest was considered settled. The only difference between them now is ten sets of fish keel bones. ?In the eyes of Gu Xi and Chris, this is just an extra thing, and no one will owe it. So the transaction is completed directly. As soon as the [Crystal Palace Secret Room] was handed over, all the players surrounding it dispersed. They all saw that Chris was about to open the Crystal Palace, and they were definitely going to grab a wave at this time. If you dont grab it at this time, then when will you grab it? After everyone dispersed, Li Xinghui, who had been by the side, came over. I didnt expect you to make such a choice. I didnt want to bet at first, but he said he was a treasure chest merchant, and I understood what was going on. There were treasures in the Crystal Palace, but the quality of the treasure chests must be low. Even if I can move it alone, how much can I transport? Besides, these things just hit my heart. The Scythe of Despair may not be much, but the Mage Tower of Despair is quite useful to me. Not to mention the engineering team, that thing can double the speed of building my death city. " Gu Xi knew exactly what he needed now. The number of heroes under his command is increasing, and his troops are becoming more and more scattered. At this time, the residence became the building that Gu Xi needed most next. But on the one hand, the garrison requires a large plot of land, and on the other hand, if you want to garrison heroes, you need to reach at least level 7. Slowly build the garrison starting from level 1, I dont know how long it will take. The current level 4 station is quite useful for Gu Xi. It saves Gu Xi a lot of time. Not to mention the engineering team that can start work on two buildings at the same time. For Gu Xi, anything that can save time in Alidovi City is a good thing. As for the materials in the treasure house, they cannot compare with time. Seeing that Gu Xi was on his way, Li Xinghui said no more and headed towards the direction where the players were gathering. He also planned to try his luck in the secret room of the Crystal Palace. As for the ticket price, its actually not that high. Its just one-twentieth of the treasure chest harvested in the secret room of the Crystal Palace. No one will open the treasure chest in the secret room of the Crystal Palace. They will transport it all out and then open it. In addition, the size and shape of the treasure chests are the same, so counting them is quite simple. ??And most of the treasure boxes used for gambling at Chris''s stall came from this, so everyone didn''t dislike them. (End of this chapter) Chapter 423： Reward from Chaoyang Guild (167188) Chapter 423 Rewards from Chaoyang Guild (167188) The average order is 1881, and it will hit 2000 soon. I will work hard, everyone, please support me! Ha, you made the right choice, you really didnt lose this time. ?Ten minutes later, Li Xinghui arrived at Gu Xis stall carrying some treasure boxes. Your secret room in the Crystal Palace is large, but the quality of the items inside is average. Most of them are money boxes, resource boxes, and decorative boxes for soldiers. Only a few of them are high-quality boxes. ??I took my men with all my strength to transport 173 boxes in 15 minutes. ??Although there is a case of robbing boxes and the intersection is blocked, if you open the treasure house alone, you may only be able to get out a maximum of 300 boxes. ?Money and resources account for the majority here, and the remaining things are really not as good as the few things Chris gave you. " I thought so too, and I asked him for something else. ?Gu Xi looked proud of this. ?While talking, Chris also rushed over, and behind him was another player pushing a cart. ?On the cart were pushed ten pairs of bronze bones that Gu Xiyao wanted. I really dont know what youre thinking. You want ichthyosaur bones. These are only produced by ichthyosaur bones. Theyre not particularly easy to buy. At least we cant use them. ?Chris complained to Gu Xi while handing ten sets of bronze bones to Gu Xi. ?After taking a look, these ten pairs of bronze bones were of lower quality than those given by Zuo Ya. ?It seems that the fish dragon bones sold by the Corpse Ichthyosaurus are inferior to those given to players in their own guild. ?This is quite normal. After all, the members of your own guild have to take care of them to some extent. As for other people, who cares if you die? After Gu Xi put away the fish and keel bones, he chatted with Chris and the others again. ?Judging from the look on Chriss face, he definitely didnt lose this time. With so many players surrounding them just now, Li Xinghui transported one hundred and seventy-three boxes in fifteen minutes. The others would only transport more, not less. Based on the six boxes per person, Chris got at least more than a thousand boxes of uncertain quality for free, which is only a lot more. ? Gu Xi is not sure about the current prices, but with so many boxes, if you want to get three to five pieces of blue equipment, you might be able to take a gamble. As long as there are three items, Chris will get his money back, and if there are five items, he will make a lot of money. ?So Chris didn''t look unhappy at all now, but said: "Next time there is such a secret room, please be sure to call me." After getting acquainted with Chris, Gu Xi also started joking. If I hadnt been injured opening the treasure chest these past few days, I wouldnt have handed over such a good thing. I would have opened the treasure house myself. You are the first person to say that you were injured by opening a treasure chest. "Ha ha ha ha!" After laughing, Chris and the others left. After all, Chris still had his own things to do. Instead, Li Xinghui stayed where he was and accompanied Gu Xi. The task he received was to guard Gu Xi until the guild leader came back. ?The current guild leader is also afraid that something will happen to Gu Xi all of a sudden and he will run away to his city or open a new world. At that time, it would be quite troublesome to find Gu Xi again. Dont think this is a joke, in fact many players will encounter this situation. Obviously there was a connection, but we missed it for various reasons. ?Either you entered a new game in advance, or I have a temporary mission. ??In the end, we made an appointment, but in the end we couldn''t meet and communicate. So now Li Xinghui''s task is to hold Gu Xi back. Even if he pays for him to eat, drink and have fun, he can''t let Gu Xi enter the game early. Gu Xi didn''t know about this situation and had no idea where to go to have fun, which saved Li Xinghui a lot of money. The most he can do is accompany Gu Xi here when he goes out to the stall, and he doesn''t have to help Gu Xi introduce the little girl or anything like that, which is quite comfortable. ??When Li Xinghui was feeling proud, a ferocious ferret wearing a small vest came to Gu Xi''s stall. ??Gu Xizai was used to the existence of such ferocious ferrets. He lowered his head and asked, "What do you want to buy?" No need, my master will arrive in an hour, please go to the big conference room to wait for him. ? Gu Xi was stunned for a moment. He thought he just had to go to the president to get a reward. Now he was going to the big conference room to brag about his achievements. ?So Gu Xi followed the Dire Weasel towards the main administrative building of the guild. Li Xinghui did not follow him at this time. Because he knows very well that this is a high-level meeting, and given his status, he may not be able to pass it. Sure enough, when we arrived in the big conference room, the president of the guild had not returned yet. ?But Gu Xi has already met several senior officials of the guild. There are three vice-presidents here, the deputy captain of the Burning Sun Mages, the deputy captain of the Burning Sun Knights, the commanders of the 2nd and 3rd Necromancer Regiments, and the 2nd and 3rd Death Knight Regiments. Including the heads of several families within the guild, there are a total of twelve people. ?Seeing Gu Xi come in, they all smiled at Gu Xi. Come on, sit down. ?A necromancer who was already floating looked at Gu Xi and said with a smile when he saw that Gu Xi was a little at a loss. Youve never seen it before. I am Lin Xu, the commander of the 3rd Regiment of Necromancers. All necromancers below level 5, as long as they are not selected into the Sun Mage Regiment, will be under my control. Please sit down first. Originally, I wanted to let you get used to the intensity within the guild first, and then ask you to give you a mission or something. I didnt expect you to do such a big thing all at once. It seems that you will be transferred to the Sun Mage Group soon. " ?As Lin Xu spoke, he looked at the necromancer sitting above him. ??This necromancer is clearly a dead man. There is not much flesh and blood on his face, and there are two blue gems inlaid in his eye sockets. When Lin Xu looked over, he just showed off his face. "It depends on the president. I am just the deputy leader. Join the blazing sun and the blazing sun standard on the president''s side." That''s what he said, but the deputy captain was already looking at Gu Xi up and down in Haoli. It seems that he is thinking about where to put Gu Xi in a more appropriate position. ?At this moment, the door of the large conference room was suddenly pushed open, and the president strode in. When he saw that everyone was there, he nodded with satisfaction, and then waved to Gu Xi. Gu Xi, come here for a moment. Gu Xi didnt know what the president wanted to do, but he still stood up and walked over. Everyone, come and get to know each other. This is the new member we recruited this year, Gu Xi. I think everyone has heard about the situation. Although Gu Xi joined our Chaoyang Guild not long ago, his strength has improved very quickly. ??Moreover, this time in the Bailian Festival, he worked hard and showed his face for our Sunshine Guild. Lets not talk about anything else, everyone knows the amount of the allocation. These are all obtained by hard work and interest. We cant take something and forget the original, so this time we must give a big reward. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 424： Gu Xi’s pick reward (168188) Chapter 424 Gu Xis reward selection (168188) It should be! Thats right, we must reward you heavily! "I agree!" As soon as the president finished speaking, the senior officials present also started talking in twos and threes. They are different from ordinary members outside. They all know how much the allocation will be. At the same time, they also understood that all the allocations this time were earned by one person, Gu Xi. ??If Gu Xi is not given reasonable rewards, then Gu Xi will not stay in the Chaoyang Guild for too long. There are many guilds out there who want to steal people. So Gu Xi, if you want anything, just say it. The top leaders of the Chaoyang Guild are here. As long as you ask, we can give you whatever you want. When Gu Xi heard this, he realized that this was the reason why the president called everyone here. ??Is this because he is afraid of giving Gu Xi a reward and Gu Xi is not satisfied, so he directly asks Gu Xi to give his opinion? Gu Xi also reacted. It seemed that the guild got enough things this time. Gu Xi thought for a moment and already had an idea in his mind. "Now I want to have a dragon from one to six. In addition, I want to learn the leadership skill before reaching level 5. No, I want to learn the Death Edict all the way. I also need the help of the guild to level up some skills. In addition, I will come later A purple outfit. ?Gu Xi had already reported to Gaoli, but when he looked at the people in front of him, he found that there was no embarrassment on their faces. Im afraid one to six will not work. I can arrange buildings from one to five. We only have two dark temples for death knights. One is where players advance, and the other is where three death knight teams gather. It is impossible to give you any seat. ?Of course there may be other temples within several families, but you have to talk to them. " The president immediately explained the situation. Gu Xi was not surprised at all that there was a dark temple in the guild. But Gu Xi didnt know about the temple matters in other families. Gu Xi couldn''t help but turn his head and look at the patriarchs of those families. ?There are three families here, namely the Poisonous Lich Liu family, and Gu Xi knows Liu Kai from their family. The Song family of the Holy Blood Hammer, Gu Xi knew Song Yumo from their family. ?There is also the Ice Wind Li family, and Gu Xi has no contact with them. ?Among these three families, the Liu family is a pure necromancer, and the remaining two families have death knights. However, when Gu Xi looked at them, they did not react at all. Looking at this situation, the president could only say: "It seems that the temple has no choice. Let''s do this. I will give two sets of one to five, and I guarantee that they will not be duplicated. What do you think?" No different? Is it still the undead type? Gu Xi couldn''t help but ask. "Of course, it''s not the undead type. I don''t want it yet." The president said proudly, "You are still young and don''t know how good the undead are. There are quite a lot of undead races. As long as they are living things, after death Undead will form. For every creature, the final change will cause changes in the undead race. " Hearing this, Gu Xi thought about it and nodded in agreement with the president''s plan. After seeing that Gu Xi agreed to this plan, the faces of the patriarchs of the three families became better. The next thing about Gu Xis learning is the difficult problem. ??If you want to learn other spells or something, there are plenty of people in the guild who can teach Gu Xi. But leadership skills, and also the death edict, these people themselves dont know how to teach Gu Xi. The president also said helplessly: "Why do you have to learn the Death Edict?" Of course, Gu Xi couldn''t tell. This was Princess Anna''s suggestion while chatting with her while waiting for the opportunity to return. ?Princess Anna at the time said: "You are not at level 5 yet, and everything has not been settled yet. If you can, get the death edict." After hearing this sentence, Gu Xi thought for a long time before he remembered what the death edict was. That is a branch skill under leadership. ?To master the Death Edict, you must first be a Necromancer. After that, you must learn the art of leadership, and then there are three branches under the art of leadership: recruitment, diplomacy, and financial management. Gu Xi must master the recruitment and diplomacy. You can learn to master the Death Edict only later. ?The whole process is quite difficult and troublesome, but this Death Edict is also a good skill, and you will definitely not lose money if you learn it. Because Death Edict can automatically convert all neutral creatures that surrender to join the Necromancer''s army into corresponding undead creatures according to their soldier level and upgrade status. It can be said that after obtaining the death edict, you get a guarantee that all neutral creatures that surrender from the outside will become the corresponding undead. The benefits of this will be understood by any necromancer. But everyone understands it, but few people have learned this step. The biggest reason for this is the learning of leadership skills. ??The basic skill of necromancers is spiritualism. Leadership is the basic skill for human knights. There are very few necromancers who have learned it, and even death knights have never learned this skill. Unless some players who dont know whether its good luck or bad luck accidentally encounter it, no one can learn this skill specifically. It was precisely because he understood the difficulty of learning the death edict that Gu Xi did not speak out what Princess Anna said. Instead, he said very seriously: "I got a supporting building, which requires a death edict to activate." ?After hearing this, so many people present looked at Gu Xi speechlessly. Gu Xi This is a typical behavior of boiling pot dumplings for a little sourness. But you cant deny this yet. The request put forward by Gu Xi is not too difficult. After all, there are always more solutions than difficulties, and so many people can always think of some solutions. At this time, a vice president stood up and said: "I have a ticket to the Mystery Academy. In the Mystery Academy, you can learn four primary skills. This is the only leadership skill that a necromancer can learn. Chance. ?However, as a matter of probability, whether you can really learn it depends on whether you can enter the corresponding college. There is only one chance. If I miss it, I will not get another ticket. " If you learn the leadership skill, then I will have a solution. At this time, the patriarch of the Song family stood up and said, I have a few skill stones for advancement, and the leadership skill has three branch skills. ??The worst I can do is give you three skill stones, and you can just advance to any level. At this point, the death edict is almost complete. " If that doesnt work, I still have three taels of gold cake here. This is used to increase luck. Take a sip before opening the treasure chest, which will greatly increase your luck and bring out good things. (End of this chapter) Chapter 425： Rewarded purple equipment (please subscribe) The purple equipment rewarded in Chapter 425 (please subscribe) ?These high-level officials have quite a lot of things in their hands, and they decide things in twos and threes. ? Upon hearing this, Gu Xi found out that based on what they gave him, he really had a chance to win the Death Edict skill. ?As for not getting it, its just Gu Xis bad luck, and he cant blame anyone else. As for the other rewards, they were all the rewards promised to Gu Xi at the beginning, allowing Gu Xi to brush up his skills and experience to level 4. These were the Ghost Pass trial ground, the second floor of the Chaoyang Magic Tower, or the Radiant Book that was originally promised. Three days of access to the restricted library area. ??It''s just that it''s quite simple now, everything is open to Gu Xi. As long as Gu Xi has time, it''s no problem to brush all the skills up to level 4 here. This is an investment in Gu Xi, and it is also a kind of wooing Gu Xi. ?There is also the matter of purple equipment. Although many players do not have purple equipment now, for large guilds, one or two purple equipment are still available. ??Its just that the attributes are not very good and the negative effects are too strong, so many people cant use it. These people present all have a purple outfit in their hands, especially the three major families, they all have their own inherited purple outfits. It is the kind of purple equipment that the family has been studying for a long time, all the negative effects have been eliminated, and they already know how to use it. ?This kind of purple clothing has been passed down from generation to generation in their family, and it can truly guarantee the good things of the family. As long as the president doesnt give you this kind of purple outfit, they wont have any objection. This time the president was not stingy, he asked Gu Xi directly. What do you want in your purple outfit? ??If it were before, Gu Xi would definitely think about how to get his own equipment. But ever since his conscience discovered that he had given the purple outfit to his contracted undead, he has not been so picky about his requirements for the purple outfit. Anything is fine, as long as the negative effects are not too strong. When the president heard this, he pointed at Gu Xi and laughed. You, Im most afraid of you being the one who can do whatever you say. So, let me open the purple clothing store, and you can go in and pick out one. ?However, there is no need to think about the weaker negative effects. Our guild has only produced a total of four pieces of inherited purple equipment in so many years. " Hearing this, the other senior executives also laughed. They all knew what was in the purple equipment warehouse. ?The president waved to Gu Xi and took Gu Xi out. They walked out of the large conference room, went down the stairs, and finally came to the underground of the administrative building. ?When entering the underground passage, Gu Xi found that the light nearby seemed to have dimmed a lot. The president said with some seriousness at this time: "Next is the key defense area of ??the guild. Even I can''t withstand the mechanisms inside, so you must not mess around." ?Gu Xi is not the kind of person who has a jumpy personality. In this case, Gu Xi is quite honest. Soon they came to the door of the first room in the underground passage. Gu Xi found an old monkey sitting here with all his hair bald. ?The old monkey was holding a wine gourd in his hand. When he saw the president coming, he just rolled his eyes at the president and turned away as if he hadn''t seen him. The president just smiled at this and opened the door to the room. But Gu Xi could feel that the old monkey in front of him, like the ferocious weasel, belonged to the president''s subordinates. ?This monkey is not among the five immortals. Gu Xi''s mind couldn''t help but turn away. At this moment, the president had already pushed the door open, "Come in, there are a total of one hundred and three pieces of purple clothing here. You can choose whichever one you like." "so much?" ? Gu Xi was a little surprised. He had seen players'' attitudes towards purple equipment before, and he always felt that there wouldn''t be too many purple equipment. There are so many. When completing a level 5 to 10 dungeon, a purple piece of equipment will be released. The guild can create such dungeons three to four times every year, and many good purple pieces of equipment have been taken away. These are things that no one wants, and eventually they are transferred to the guild to serve as resources for the guild. " It was only then that Gu Xi realized that it seemed like this was really the case. It''s just that most of the players Gu Xi met before were below level 4. They didn''t have purple equipment, which was normal. ?Seeing so many purple outfits, Gu Xi quickly changed his views on mid-level necromancers. At the same time, he quickly checked the attributes of the purple equipment here. ?Most of the purple equipment in the room in front of you are replica products, and many of the purple equipment are in complete sets or are duplicates. And the negative effects are quite serious. Gu Xi checked here for a long time, and finally locked on one of the many purple outfits. ?It was a pure black three-headed flail. The three heads of the flail were all skulls made of pig iron. These skulls also had inlaid nails, rotating eyes and retracted tongues. Desunap (purple, main hand weapon) Attack: 13-22 After equipped: Strength +2, Constitution +2, Perception +2 Equipment requirements: Strength 5, Constitution 5, Perception 5 Special 1: Head of the Ghoul, when attacking physically, there is a 50% chance of adding 50% of the enemy''s damage to the next attack. Special Effect 1: After wearing the equipment and activating the Ghoul Head effect once, you must drink blood every day to lower your body temperature. If you do not drink blood for three days, your upper limit of life will be reduced by 80%. Special 2: Flying Man, when attacking, he can control three skulls to fly out and attack distant enemies. Even if the skulls are destroyed, new skulls can be quickly and automatically generated. [Special Effect 2: After wearing the equipment and activating the flying head effect once, a scar will appear on the user''s neck and bleeding will continue. If the user uses too much force, the user''s head will fall off. Please be careful not to use too much force when turning the head. big. Special 3: Three pairs of fine tongues, the speed of reciting spells and using magic is 3 times higher than that of normal people. Special Effect 3: After wearing the equipment and activating the effect of three sets of fine tongues once, the mana consumption of each spell will be increased three times, and at the same time, there will always be a nagging voice in the ears. his is a witch with three heads. It is said that she eventually turned into a ghoul, but no one has ever known whether this is true. ??Gu Xi did not plan to use this three-headed flail himself. He took a look at the attributes and felt that this weapon would be more suitable for Princess Anna. ?In Gu Xi''s eyes, Princess Anna should have been a saint-like being at the beginning, and it would be more appropriate to take the priest''s route. But now that she has turned into a lich, she needs to be viewed as a lich. A melee weapon suitable for a lich is a big surprise for Princess Anna. As for the negative effects here, the living necromancer may be worried, but the lich who has died once does not need to consider these at all. (End of this chapter) Chapter 426： Two completely different sets of land deeds (please subscribe) Chapter 426 Two completely different sets of land deeds (please subscribe) Please subscribe, recommend, vote monthly and provide other support, thank you all! After Gu Xi got the purple outfit, the president took Gu Xi away. The president didn''t want to pay any attention to what kind of purple outfit Gu Xi had taken. ?And Gu Xi didn''t say much. After all, there were four pieces of Desunapu of the same quality in the purple clothing storehouse. After putting Desunapu in his backpack, he followed him out of the administration building. "This is a land deed for you. There is a dragon numbered from one to five in it. There are two land deeds in total. Take a look for yourself." ?? Gu Xi took a look at the land deed and found that just as the president said, the two land deeds may be different in size, but they have all the undead military training camps from the cemetery to the mausoleum. Obtain the title deed of Ghost Face Ruins [Ghost Face Ruins covers an area of ??1.35 square kilometers and has no population. After occupying it, it can occupy 5 large plots (Level 3 Evil Bone Temple, Level 3 Rotten Cemetery, Level 3 Undead Tomb, Level 2 Demon Blood Mansion, 1 Level Blood Tomb), 3 medium-sized plots (Level 4 Tomb, Level 3 Skeleton Transformation Field, Level 2 Bone Wilderness), 3 small plots (Level 4 Plague Cauldron, Level 4 Spirit Gathering Lamp, Level 3 Bone Pillar) Obtain Dark Farm Land Deed [Dark Farm covers an area of ??2.13 square kilometers and has no population. After occupying it, 5 large plots can be found (Level 3 Ghost Butterfly Garden, Level 3 Rotten Farmland, Level 3 Bloody Slaughterhouse, Level 2 Bloody Woods, Level 1 Mist Mausoleum ), 3 medium-sized plots (level 4 pumpkin field, level 3 cannibal garden, level 2 crow forest), 3 small plots (level 4 tomb steps, level 4 empty granary, level 3 corpse pile)] Looking at the two land deeds in front of him, Gu Xi immediately understood what the president meant. ?This set is a serious road map for the growth of the undead, from skeletons, zombies, ghosts, vampires to corpse witches. ?The other set is obviously wrong. The route in Dark Farm is not a serious undead route. This route seems to be a forced transformation from the elf style. ?After taking a closer look at the data, Gu Xi was more certain of the difference in direction between the two land deeds. Building name: Evil Bone Temple Level: Level 3 Trainable troops: Skeleton (level 0), automatically trains 20 people every week, consuming 0 points of negative energy Skeleton Soldier (Level 3), consumes 30 points of negative energy to transform a skeleton into a Skeleton Soldier (weapon direction of your choice) Skeleton Warrior (level 6), which consumes 500 points of negative energy to transform a skeleton soldier into a skeleton warrior. Building name: Ghost Butterfly Garden Level: Level 3 Trainable troops: Ghost Butterfly (Level 0), automatically trains 20 people every week, consuming 0 points of negative energy Ghost Butterfly Soldier (Level 3), consumes 30 points of negative energy to transform a Ghost Butterfly into a Ghost Butterfly Soldier (the direction of the weapon is optional) Psylocke (Level 6), consumes 500 points of negative energy to transform a Ghost Butterfly soldier into a Psylocke. Ghost Butterfly (level 0, summoned troops): experience (0/50), attack 1, defense 1, life 6, skill: flying troops, immune to counterattack. Ghost Butterfly Soldier (level 3, summoned troops): experience (0/250), attack 3, defense 3, life 12, skills: flying troops, immune to counterattack, hypnosis. Psylocke (Level 6, Summon Troops): Experience (0/500), Attack 7, Defense 7, Life 24, Skills: Flying Troops, immune to counterattack, hypnosis, mind control. ??The ghost butterfly mentioned here, Gu Xi feels, should be the undead product of a little goblin with butterfly wings. Its combat power is weaker than that of a skeleton soldier, and there is no way to take action. ??And with this amount of training, it will be difficult to assemble an army. Building name: Rotting farmland Level: Level 3 Trainable troops: Scarecrow (level 2), automatically train 10 people every week, each one consumes 5 points of negative energy ? Straw Hunter (Level 5), consumes 50 points of negative energy, and can turn a scarecrow into a straw hunter] [Scarecrow (level 2, summon troops): experience (0/150), attack 4, defense 2, life 12, skills: summon crows to attack (can summon 5 crows to attack the enemy), take root (cannot move after taking root, but will Automatically restore blood). ] ? ? ? [Straw Hunter (Level 5, Summon Troops): Experience (0/300), Attack 6, Defense 5, Life 22, Skills: Summon crows to attack (number of crows reaches 10), take root, entwine with roots. The rotten farmland here is obviously different from the rotten cemetery that Gu Xi has not yet checked. The scarecrow here seems to move slower than the zombies. This thing basically does not move. But it can be seen in front of me that this scarecrow can be regarded as a semi-long-range unit, or it can be used as a defense tower type unit. It is not a big deal if it cannot move. Building name: Bloody Slaughterhouse Level: Level 3 Trainable troops: Butcher (Level 3), automatically trains 8 people every week, each consumes 25 points of negative energy Blood Butcher (Level 6), consumes 100 points of negative energy to turn a butcher into a blood butcher] [Butcher (level 3, summoned troops): experience (0/250), attack 5, defense 4, life 22, skills: beheading, skinning. [Blood Butcher (level 6, summoned troops): experience (0/750), attack 13, defense 8, life 32, skills: beheading, skinning, flesh and blood reincarnation. When he first saw the butcher, Gu Xi thought it was a suture monster known as the green fat man, but after seeing it, Gu Xi realized that it was not the case. The butcher in front of him just existed with a butcher knife. ??If we insist on counting, they should be zombies that have been strengthened to another level. This is also the reason why they occupy the ghost position. ?However, these two were not transformed from the undead of the elf race. Just when Gu Xi thought that this was really the case, the **** forest that followed surprised Gu Xi. Building name: Bloody Woods Level: Level 2 Trainable troops: Undead Tree Pit (Level 6), automatically trains 5 people every week, each consumes 50 points of negative energy] Undead Tree Pit (level 6, summon troops): experience (0/350), attack 8, defense 12, life 32, skills: corpse throwing, boulder throwing, root entanglement. Since he has not seen the real thing, Gu Xi is not sure what this undead tree pit refers to, but judging from the current situation, this undead tree pit is likely to be the undead product of a tree man or a tree spirit. As for the last five-level buildings, this has changed again. Both buildings are mausoleums and both produce corpse witches. Apart from different skills, the difference in strength between the two sides is not big. The only problem is that the building itself only has 1 class. ??So the trained Corpse Witch starts at level 5, which is not as good as the level 2 Bloody Woods and Demonic Blood Mansion. With this, although the training speed will be slower, Gu Xi finally has a high-level mage unit. Building name: Blood Mausoleum Level: Level 1 Trainable troops: Blood Curse Corpse Witch (Level 5), automatically trains 4 people every week, each consumes 150 points of negative energy] [Blood Curse Corpse Witch (Level 5, summoned troops): experience (0/1000), attack 13, defense 10, life 30, skills: **** light, random curse. Building name: Mausoleum in the Fog Level: Level 1 Trainable troops: Mist Corpse Witch (Level 5), automatically trains 4 people every week, each consumes 150 points of negative energy] Mist Corpse Witch (level 5, summon troops): experience (0/1000), attack 13, defense 10, life 30, skills: poisonous fog, maze. (End of this chapter) Chapter 427： The origin of the full building title (169188) Chapter 427: The origin of the building title (169188) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! ?Compared to the diverse training camps, those small and medium-sized buildings are somewhat insignificant. Level 4 Tombs, Level 3 Skeleton Transformation Fields, and Level 2 Bone Wilderness all increase the number of skeleton soldiers produced, and are training camps for all evil temples to train skeleton soldiers. Building name: Tomb Level: Level 4 (can be upgraded) ?Characteristics: All buildings related to skeleton soldiers in the city have a production speed of skeleton soldiers +40. Building name: Skeleton Transformation Field Level: Level 3 (can be upgraded) ?Characteristics: All buildings related to skeleton soldiers in the city have a production speed of skeleton soldiers +24. Building name: Bone Wilderness Level: Level 2 (can be upgraded) ?Characteristics: All buildings related to skeleton soldiers in the city have a production speed of skeleton soldiers +22. It can be said that the existence of these three buildings has increased the output of 86 soldiers for each skeleton training camp under Gu Xi. This includes skeleton archers and skeleton mages. It can be said that this way, Gu Xi''s speed of sending out skeleton soldiers has been greatly improved, and the pressure of replenishing troops has also become much smaller. At the same time, Level 4 Plague Cauldron, Level 4 Gathering Lamp, and Level 3 Bone Pillar are used to increase negative energy, soul and flesh, the three most needed resources for necromancers. It can be said that the title deed of Ghost Face Ruins is the traditional The necromancer''s most desired territory. Building name: Plague Cauldron Level: Level 4 (can be upgraded) ?Characteristics: The rate of negative energy generated in the city increases by 2000 per day. Building name: Julinglantern Level: Level 4 (can be upgraded) ?Characteristics: ? 120 units of souls are automatically gathered in the city every day (can be used for spiritualism), and the success rate of spiritualism is +4. Building name: Bone Column Level: Level 3 (can be upgraded) ?Characteristics: 90 corpses are automatically generated in the city every day (can be used for spiritualism). ?Compared with the title deed of Ghost Face Ruins, the Dark Farm title deed shows obvious traces of patchwork and transformation. Level 4 Pumpkin Field, Level 3 Cannibal Garden, and Level 2 Crow Wood respectively add buildings for the Tree of the Dead, Ghost Butterfly, and Scarecrow. It is obvious that the Tree of the Dead is the protagonist of this land deed. Building name: Pumpkin Field Level: Level 4 (can be upgraded) ?Characteristics: All buildings related to Treants or trees in the city have a production speed of Treant units +8. Building name: Cannibal Garden Level: Level 3 (can be upgraded) ?Characteristics: All elf-related buildings in the city have a production speed of elf-type units +45. Building name: Crow Forest Level: Level 2 (can be upgraded) ?Characteristics: All crow-related buildings in the city have a production speed of crow-related units +20. ?In these three buildings, it is actually not easy to understand why tree men appear in the pumpkin field, why goblins appear in the cannibal garden, and what is the relationship between crows and scarecrows. The most important thing is how the president and the others obtained these architectural design drawings. It is impossible that they also have special buildings similar to Blood Maple, which can transform normal buildings. ? Gu Xi had a puzzled look on his face, but with the comparison of these three buildings, the remaining 4 levels of tomb chamber steps, 4 levels of empty granaries, and 3 levels of piles of corpses were not bad to Gu Xi. Building name: Tomb chamber steps Level: Level 4 (can be upgraded) ?Characteristics: The chance of producing a boss among the undead soldiers in the city increases by 4%. Building name: Empty Granary Level: Level 4 (can be upgraded) ?Characteristics: All undead in the city have +4 vitality. Building name: Corpse Pile Level: Level 3 (can be upgraded) ?Characteristics: 60 corpses are automatically generated in the city every day (can be used for spiritualism). ] ? ? ? After reading the status of the two land deeds, Gu Xi still couldn''t suppress his curiosity and asked. President, why does this dark farm look so weird? "That''s right." The president said proudly, "I shouldn''t have known about this originally, but you have your own death city, so I can tell you the origin of these land deeds. In the past Bailian Daji, you must have obtained the land deed. " Yes, but all the land deeds I got were blank land deeds, unlike now, which have corresponding buildings. Gu Xi responded honestly. Its good to have it. If you only get a blank title deed, its because you handled it in the wrong way. For example, you acquired this place and chose to occupy it. You can get a temporary city in this world. For a period of time in this world, you can build and develop in the city. When you leave, if you choose to take the city with you, you can get a land deed like this. " ?Gu Xi''s eyes widened as he listened. He really didn''t know such an operation existed. Is this... okay? Of course, otherwise you would think where did the scattered cities in the major family spaces come from? These are their accumulations in the game. It was only then that Gu Xi realized that it was all because his abilities were too far ahead. ?If other people can occupy a city, they will naturally choose to occupy it first, unlike Gu Xi, who will choose to directly demolish it and exchange it for land. After occupying the city, it is natural to transform the city into one that matches your own style. Thats why there are land titles like Dark Farm. Seeing that Gu Xi understood, the president said: "The games you have experienced are too short, and the intensity is not too intense. This is also a lack of education today. Unlike back then, when I was still in school, I guarded the border for three years in the game and developed the border fortress. In the end, although I did not take away the fortress that I developed myself, the small church I built was still there. There is a cemetery behind the chapel, but I took it with me. The chapel and the cemetery behind it are still the core of my home. ??My core bodyguards still only believe in the zombies coming out of the cemetery and the skeleton soldiers coming out of the chapel. This has been an old habit for many years. The current colleges do not teach anything and do not guide students to engage in challenging exercises. This is really a major shortcoming in education. " ?? Gu Xi thought about the ferocious weasels running around in the guild and the old monkey guarding important positions, and thought to himself: I believe your ghost. But he still asked superficially: "President, I have never heard of this kind of education method. President, which college are you from?" The Wind of the Bones, no, at that time I was still called the Bone Collection Institute of the River Styx, and the main focus was on collecting bones in the River Styx. It was more than a hundred years after I graduated that I changed the name to the Wind of the Bones. Changed the name after more than a hundred years? ? Gu Xi was stunned for a moment. He remembered that when he entered the school, it was said that the wind of the underworld was named in 3077. He was the chief of the class of 3317, which meant that it had been 240 years since the wind of the underworld was named when he graduated. The president graduated more than a hundred years before he was named. Then how old will it be... Gu Xis eyes changed when he looked at the president. (End of this chapter) Chapter 428： Return to Alidovi City (170188) Chapter 428 Return to Alidovi City (170188) "Don''t look at me like that. I''m still young. I''m still middle-aged. When you pass level ten, you''ll know that the best thing about a necromancer is that he can''t die." Looking at Gu Xi''s eyes, the president said helplessly. Actually, these days, as long as they dont die during game development, most players can live longer. For players above level 5, their lives will be affected and they can easily live to be over 200 years old. This is especially true for necromancers. Sometimes, it is normal for level 4 necromancers to live to be over three hundred years old as long as they are not excessive. ?For a level 10 or above necromancer like the Guild Master, even if the route he takes is crooked, his life is definitely long enough. ?This is also the confidence that the guild president can manage a team. After joking with Gu Xi, the guild president left on his own. As for this time, all the things have been handed over to Gu Xi. How to use these things next is Gu Xi''s own business. ? Gu Xi couldn''t care about anything else at this time. He was going to go to Alidovi City to put down the things he got and then give the purple outfit to Princess Anna. The next step is to strengthen the current city of Aridovi and organize your own troops. After you have dealt with all this, look back and see if there is an opportunity to learn leadership skills. This is the key to the next step of taking care of your interest. ??If Gu Xi learns leadership skills, he can specialize in training skills and prepare to reach level 5. If he has not learned it, then Gu Xi still needs to find a way to find a place where he can learn leadership skills. The time for him to reach level 5 will have to be postponed. ?This is not good news. Gu Xi still hopes to pass level 5 soon and see a wider world. However, before entering Alidovi City, Gu Xi still had to ask for leave. After all, he didn''t know how many days it would take him to handle the matter once he left this time. If something happened and Gu Xi couldn''t be found, it would be a disaster. It''s troublesome. So in the guild, every time Gu Xi wanted to go to Aridovi City, he had to find someone to report it. After reporting, he can leave on his own. After all, Gu Xi doesnt know which necromancer group he is in now, and there is no superior leader to care about him. He is relatively free in Chaoyang Guild. ?So Gu Xi quickly ran to the recording point in front of the teleportation square, asked someone to report his whereabouts, and then ran to the open space specially designated for him to enter and exit Alidovi City, and entered Alidovi City. Not long after Gu Xi entered Alidovi City, the deputy leader of the Lieyang Mage Group also walked out of the administration building. The president has already told him alone that Gu Xi will join the Lieyang Mage Group and go on missions with the Lieyang Mage Group in the future. So at this time, the deputy leader came out and wanted to have a good talk with Gu Xi. When the time came to arrange tasks, it would be best to arrange them according to Gu Xi''s strength. But he never expected it, so he was still a step too slow. When he came out to look for Gu Xi, Gu Xi had already entered the city of Aridovi. ??Although Alidovi City belongs to Gu Xis own territory, the person who helped record the report still regarded Gu Xi as entering the game. Even if the deputy leader of the Lieyang Mage Group came over, he just replied. "The person you are looking for has already entered the game. Unless you encounter a level one alert, you cannot call him out." The deputy leader of the Lieyang Mage Group did not know what was going on here, and thought it was really the case. So he could only say: "Then, when he comes back, you ask him to come to me. I will not leave the guild for a long time. You ask him to go directly to the headquarters of my Lieyang Mage Group to find me." Thats it. After saying this, the deputy leader turned and left. ?And the recorder just wrote down the matter and was not in a hurry to inform Gu Xi. In his opinion, Gu Xi will always come out, and he will just tell Gu Xi when the time comes. There is no need to inform him about this matter. Because of this, Gu Xi missed the opportunity to join the Lieyang Mage Group. ?At this time, Gu Xi still doesnt know all this. He is currently handing [Desunap] to Princess Anna. Looking at the three-headed flail in front of her, Princess Anna had a look of helplessness on her face. Its true that I was a priest before, but I really dont know how to use a flail, and priests usually use one-handed hammers such as maces or square-head hammers in normal combat. Im really not used to using this thing. After hearing this, Gu Xi could only shrug. He did not expect such a result in the end. ??But flails are not like swords, which can be used after a day or two of learning. Flails are somewhat similar to nunchucks. If you don''t operate them well, you will hit yourself. Princess Anna herself doesnt know how to use this equipment, so naturally she wont use this equipment. After all, she doesnt have much time to relearn the flail tactics. Forget it, lets save this thing first and see if anyone else will use it in the future. Facing this situation, Gu Xi could only shake his head, thinking that if it didn''t work, he would go to some unknown players in the guild to exchange for other good things. Players above level 5 may not like it, but players below level 5 will definitely be very happy to get a purple outfit. Putting down the [Desunap] in his hand, Gu Xi once again recounted what he had learned from the guild. ?Especially regarding the leadership plan, Gu Xi explained it to Princess Anna in detail. After hearing this, Princess Anna thought about it seriously and said, "This plan is okay, and the feasibility is quite high. Although it is forced learning, you can''t really master much. The foundation may be a little weak, but as long as you can achieve the Death Edict, this That''s enough. I estimate that it will take about thirty days for you to learn all these. After thirty days, I have a task for you. " Gu Xi glanced at Princess Anna and said without much hesitation, "Okay!" After complying with Princess Anna''s request, Gu Xi is going down to make preparations. He needs to sort out his troops first. Now that Luna has not come back, Gu Xi still can''t integrate the two land deeds into Yali. Multidimensional City. But the rearrangement of troops and so on can still be done. ?This time for the Bailian Festival, Gu Xi received more troops, but the strength was somewhat mixed and the levels were uneven. Gu Xi needs to deal with these troops. In addition, he also needs to move non-undead troops that are more susceptible to transformation out of Alidovi City first. Especially his red dragons. Although six of them were killed in the battle, Gu Xi was reluctant to turn the rest into bone dragons. So all these red dragons have to be sent to Aridovita. When a new satellite city is established in the future, the red dragons will be put there. At least the red dragon cannot be affected by the blood maple now. ?At this time, the latest news came from the magic plant area. Luna had arrived in Alidovi City. (End of this chapter) Chapter 429： Luna Returns and Orange Outfit (please subscribe) Chapter 429 Lunas Return and Orange Outfit (Please subscribe) Luna, are you back? Hearing the news that Luna was back, Gu Xi immediately found Luna. ?At this time, Luna looked tired, but she was in good spirits and felt a little excited. When she saw Gu Xi, Luna said immediately: "Sir, I got the things." Dont worry, take a rest, how are you doing, are you injured? "I was not injured. I left immediately and the enemy did not notice me. When I came back, the journey was smooth." As Luna spoke, she also looked at the armored ghouls following her. It can be seen that these ghouls played a considerable role along the way. As long as everything goes well, Im still worried about you. ?After confirming that Luna was fine, Gu Xi handed the strange mirror space back to Luna''s hands. And Luna also took out the three things that the Hanged Man threw into the mirror underground palace. Sir, this is the last thing thrown in, please take a look. As soon as the three things were taken out, Gu Xi felt a strong breath of death coming towards his face. ?Then Gu Xi saw a black stone the size of a human head at first glance. The breath of death came from this stone. In addition to this stone, a ring and a left leg as white as jade were also brought. ?Looking at these three things, Gu Xi''s heart suddenly lifted. ?His eyes fell directly on the ring. Could it be an orange outfit? What are its attributes? With this thought, Gu Xi reached out and picked up the ring. He discovered that the surface of the ring was made of jade and was engraved with a lotus pattern composed of nine white fox tails. Among the lotus patterns, there were fox eyes slowly opening. You got orange equipment, Fox Eye Ring Fox Eye Ring (orange, ring, ownerless, can be soul bound, binding requires fifteen days of sleep) After equipped: All troops under the player have attack +1, defense +1 Equipment requirements: Intelligence 10 [Special 1: Nine-tailed Divine Power, one of the kit combinations. Collect nine pieces of kits and can be combined into the Nine-tailed Divine Power Set. After the set is completed, you can automatically master all psychic spells (all levels are 9), and all your troops are immune to psychic spells. Influence. (A single piece does not have this effect)] [Special 2: Mind Killing, consumes 1,000 mana, and exerts a psychic influence on all creatures within a radius of fifteen kilometers. All creatures will have suicidal thoughts, and all those affected will lose 15 points of life (cannot be upgraded, cannot be strengthened, cannot be Affected by other forces)] Special 3: Power of the mind, increase virtual life by 100 points, virtual mana by 200 points, all six-dimensional attributes +3 points, all skill levels +1 (all blessings are virtual data and cannot grow by themselves) [Special 4: Suppression and Purification. After equipping orange equipment, you can directly activate the suppression and purification effects. Suppress two purple equipment (0/2), invalidating all negative effects of purple equipment, and halving the negative effects of the remaining purple equipment. At the same time After giving up the purple equipment, the purification effect can be produced (after giving up the purple equipment, the negative effects will be cleared, unlike other users of purple equipment, the effect will be maintained permanently after using it once)] [Note 1: According to legend, a master killed a nine-tailed fox and made her body into a nine-piece suit. If you can collect all the equipment, you can get all the nine-tailed fox. the power of. Note 2: Orange equipment is an indestructible decoration. If you want to use it, you need to soul-bind it. If you don''t want to use it, you need to find soul-transforming water to remove the soul-binding. ??When the properties of the Fox Eye Ring came out, Gu Xi looked up and down, back and forth several times, and finally confirmed one thing. There were no negative effects. Orange equipment had no negative effects. Not to mention that the four effects in front of you are super powerful. The final effect of the nine-piece set is to directly master all psychic spells, and directly reach the most advanced level 9. How is the effect of psychic spells? Gu Xi has a deep experience when facing the killing stone. ???If it hadn''t been for the spiritual lamp to remind Gu Xi, and if it hadn''t been for Princess Anna to help Gu Xi, he might have died in the Bailian Festival. Not to mention that this also makes the subordinates immune to the effects of all psychic spells. ??This is the complete mastery of attack and defense of psychic spells. Not to mention other things, if the nine-piece set is collected, even if a pig comes over, it will be a psychic expert pig. ?The next thing is Mind Kill, which is clearly a super powerful ultimate move. If you insist on talking about it, it is a death ripple with a range of fifteen kilometers and causing 15 points of damage to everyone. ?Although it consumes a lot of mana, it has a large attack range, which is a good thing to use at the beginning of a big battlefield. 1000 points of mana may be a big deal to some people, but to a big mana consumer like Gu Xi, it is nothing at all. The third item, the power of the mind, is used to improve attributes. Although they are all virtual attributes, I believe that my attributes have been improved, but this thing can really be used in combat. ?Such as skill level +1, this cannot be stated openly, but when Gu Xi attacks, the skill must be based on the effect of the blessing. This is enough for Gu Xi. The most important thing is the last item. The negative effects of the two purple equipments are all suppressed. After all the purple equipments are given up, the negative effects stop. No matter who sees it, this is a magical skill. Set, ultimate move, attribute enhancement, suppressive purple equipment, plus no negative effects, if such things are not called orange equipment, what else can be called orange equipment. Seeing this, Gu Xi wanted to yell loudly. ?Whatever is fifteen days or not, this thing belongs to him. It must be bound to the soul and no one can take it away. Bind, bind now. ?Gu Xi thought excitedly, but in the end he suppressed the excitement in his heart and allowed himself to finish processing the remaining things. All the parts on the Nine-Tails Kamui include the fox-eye ring, the nine-tail whip, the fox mask, the fox fur coat, the fox bone boots, the fox velvet cloak, the fox spirit shield, the fox claw necklace, and the fox eye ring. ? Gu Xi had already guessed in his mind that there must be something in the remaining eight killing stones, but the problem was that now he could not locate the world where he had practiced the Bai Lian Grand Ceremony. ? Let alone the remaining orange equipment. If the orange equipment were so good, there wouldnt be only three orange equipment left in Bailian City. So among the remaining two items, I''m afraid there won''t be any orange equipment, but Gu Xi still wants to see if there is anything good in them. ?Putting the fox-eye ring aside first, Gu Xi immediately checked the other two items that Luna brought back. This time Gu Xi was looking at the black stone the size of a human head. ??When he picked up the stone, Gu Xi was obviously stunned for a moment. The contrast here must be too great. The ring just now was an orange one. This time its a gray one. What does this mean? Killing Stone Debris (gray, garbage): The fragments blown off from the Killing Stone have lost all their power and only carry the meaning of endless resentment and death. (End of this chapter) Chapter 430： Arrangements before going to sleep (please subscribe) Chapter 430: Arrangements before falling asleep (please subscribe) ?This thing is too useless, even if it is white, Gu Xi will not do this. ??Gu Xi thought for a moment, turned to Princess Luna and Anna and asked, "Can this thing be placed at the Six Paths of Reincarnation Base?" After listening to the attributes Gu Xi mentioned, Luna thought about it seriously and said, "This is feasible." At this time, Gu Xi also remembered the situation at the Six Paths of Reincarnation Base, and he quickly talked about these things. After hearing that there would naturally be more ghosts and ghosts at the Six Paths of Reincarnation Base, Luna thought about it seriously. Im afraid these are not the soul of Victoria City. Alidovi City was originally the mirror image of Victoria City. After many Victorians died, they would turn into ghosts and appear in the fog of Alidovi City. Now that the fog has been dispersed a lot by us, and we have occupied a large area, it is natural that some of the souls will be integrated into our city of Alidovi. " ?Hearing Lunas analysis, Gu Xi really thought it was possible. ? Gu Xi thought for a moment, "Then the killing stone cannot be placed there. If placed there, it will destroy the base of the Six Paths of Reincarnation." How about putting it in the meeting hall? It just so happens that the meeting hall is about to be upgraded. The existence of this killing stone fragment can just improve the attributes of the meeting hall. Okay, Luna, you can arrange this. By the way, there are also new land deeds and architectural design drawings. This time I also got an architectural design drawing for the engineering team camp. See if its useful. If it is useful, it can just increase the construction speed of Aridovi City. " Engineering team? This is really useful. ?Luna also became happy when she heard Gu Xis gains. The level increase of Alidovi City is equivalent to the increase of Luna''s level limit. ??What Luna needs most now is to integrate Aridovi City into the new urban area and build new buildings. Now that there is a way to increase the speed of construction, Luna will definitely be excited immediately. "Yes, you have to build this first. There are other things, please wait for me." ?While Gu Xi was speaking, he had already picked up his left leg. Before he first touched the left leg, Gu Xi thought it was a jade leg carved from jade. But after lifting it, Gu Xi found that the left leg was soft and bouncy, and it looked like it was full of life. Ding! Your temporary mission: The sealed power has changed, and you have found a left leg part that meets the requirements of the mission. Task requirements: Find seven sealed parts (3/7), assemble and defeat the assembly (0/1) Ha, this turns out to be a suitable part for this task. ? Gu Xi lost all excitement for a moment. After pinching his toes twice, Gu Xi lowered his left leg. Then Gu Xi began to talk about the next arrangements. ?Because he needs to soul-bind the orange equipment, Gu Xi may have to sleep for about fifteen days. He must explain some things clearly. "I''m afraid Dimi''s request can be fulfilled this time. I won''t be here at that time, so you, Princess Anna, will take over." Princess Anna has also been staying in Alidovi City these days. She knows who Dimi is and her situation. She could feel that Dimi had long regretted raising too high a condition. She was afraid that once the building Dimi requested was completed, she would become the sixth hero under Gu Xi. And she will find ways to quickly improve herself and prepare to hit the leadership position. After all, she went from being the first hero under Gu Xi to being the sixth hero, which was already a big loss. ??If she can''t become the first leader of Gu Xi''s men before Amilka does, then she will lose her face. So when Dimi meets the requirements, he will definitely find Gu Xi. ?If Gu Xi is still sleeping at this time, it must be accepted by a contracted undead that belongs to Gu Xi like Luna or Princess Anna. Compared to Luna, who is only responsible for managing Alidovi City, Princess Anna is much stronger in some aspects. So Gu Xi simply handed over the matter to Princess Anna. ?Princess Anna also took it confidently. From Princess Anna''s point of view, she is just a hero. She has managed everyone at the leader level, so there is nothing to fear from heroes. Luna, there are some very special things in the title deed this time. ?At this time, Gu Xi thought about the situation in the dark farm land deed again, and he quickly explained this matter clearly to Luna. Luna was also a little curious about this situation, so the two of them talked about it in detail. After a while, Princess Anna also sneaked in. At this time, Gu Xi suddenly thought of something, and he asked decisively: "Luna, at our current construction speed, can we build the Scarlet Temple in fifteen days?" Having an engineering team shouldnt be a problem. Thatll do. ? Gu Xi gave Princess Anna a look that said, "You know what?" Princess Anna also laughed, "My men are still mainly ghouls, they no longer need to become knights." Okay, I respect your opinion! In this way, Gu Xi and the three of them talked and smiled and arranged the things for the next period of time. There is quite a tacit understanding between them. Sometimes Gu Xi is talking, while Princess Anna and Luna are there to listen and supplement. Sometimes they are the ones who put forward opinions and provide solutions. Anyway, the three of them just talked and determined a lot of things about the future development of Alidovi City. After explaining everything clearly, and thinking about it carefully, and finding that there were no problems, Gu Xi began to arrange the soul binding ceremony. ??The soul binding of orange equipment is relatively simple. Just take off all the equipment except the orange equipment, then equip the orange equipment and inject mana to activate it. ??Its just that after activation, the player will fall into a deep sleep for fifteen days. For players, it may be a matter of closing and opening their eyes. But to outsiders, fifteen days have really passed. ?In order to ensure that he would not cause trouble to others, Gu Xi chose a good place to sleep. In Xiemu Lake. This time, Gu Xi planned to treat himself as a corpse and use the water from Xiemu Lake to purify his body while sleeping. After all, this time in the Bailian Festival, Gu Xi was seriously injured. I didnt notice that he was so thin that he looked like he hadnt eaten for more than ten days. ?Now is a rare opportunity to fall asleep, so Gu Xi naturally needs to make up for it. So Gu Xi chose Xiemu Lake as the place to sleep, preparing to use the lake water to purify his body and replenish his own consumption. Luna and the others did not object to Gu Xi''s idea. They just took the equipment from Gu Xi and accompanied him to the edge of Xiemu Lake. Putting the fox eye ring on the index finger of his left hand, Gu Xi poured magic power into it. Then he said to Princess Luna and Anna: "In the next fifteen days, the city of Alidovi will be handed over to you." After saying that, Gu Xi closed his eyes and fell onto the lake. He was slowly wrapped in a bubble and dragged into the green lake water. (End of this chapter) Chapter 431： The Development of Aridovi City (171189) Chapter 431 The Development of Aridovi City (171189) The average order is 1898, and it will be 1900 soon. We will work hard to get more updates! When Gu Xi opened his eyes, he felt as if he had fallen asleep for a long time, and his whole body felt like he was rusty and didn''t want to move. The weight of his limbs made Gu Xi wonder if he had encountered a ghost pressing down on his bed during the ten days he had been sleeping. Lifting up his hand with great effort, Gu Xi noticed that the ring on the index finger of his right hand had turned into an ordinary iron ring. ?However, the attributes of the fox-eye ring are still there, and the ownerless part of the fox-eye ring has been changed to bound. Orange equipment has now been successfully locked. ?? Pushing himself hard to all sides, the bubbles around him were opened, and the strong buoyancy pushed Gu Xi to the surface of the water. He climbed up from the water and walked to the shore covered in green liquid. At this time, Gu Xi noticed that the base of the Six Paths of Reincarnation on the shore had been renovated at some point. Although it did not look like the original, a piece of smoothed blood maple wood had been placed on the base. More and more souls are attracted by the base of the Six Paths of Reincarnation and become part of Aridovi City. Before Gu Xi could even take a look, a voice came from not far away. "grown ups." ? Gu Xi looked back and found that Princess Luna and Anna had heard the sound of Gu Xi waking up and rushed over to greet him. ?Beside them, standing next to them was Shaya, who had been staying in Victoria City. At this time, Shaya was holding a wooden stick in her left hand and carrying a long knife behind her back. It was obvious that Luna had handed over the evil sword - Jing Longyin to Shaya as per Gu Xi''s request. The arrival of the three contracted undead made Gu Xi feel more at ease. You are coming over. As soon as Gu Xi finished speaking, Luna and Shaya rushed over and began to put Gu Xi''s previous equipment on. Taking this opportunity, Gu Xi also looked in the mirror. He found that he had not soaked in Xiemu Lake for nothing in the past fifteen days. Now his body had almost recovered, and he was no longer as thin as before, with only skin remaining. and bones. Instead, he changed back to a normal person, and even had a layer of muscles on his body. The main focus of Gu Xi now is health and spirit. After putting on all the equipment, Gu Xi walked towards Luna and the others. Gu Xi glanced at Sha Ya first, "How is the situation in Victoria City?" Victoria City has begun to be rebuilt, and the houses that those people promised us are already in place. I came back this time to ask Luna to move the hearthstone. ?In addition, arrangements have been made for the taverns and underground exchanges in Victoria City, and now we just need some people to help. " "For the manpower matter, I have already given Shaya a token, which are some friends I have met before. Since I have no use for it, I will let Shaya act as an agent." Princess Anna also interjected at this time. Gu Xi also nodded in understanding at this time. It seemed that Princess Anna had already cut off the connection with Victoria City on her own initiative when she heard about the body that Gu Xi had specially sent back. This is a good thing for Princess Anna. ?This means that Princess Anna has adapted to her own identity. At the same time, it also means that Princess Anna has taken a step of her own. However, Gu Xi''s attention was not focused on this now. He asked Shaya, "Then you can stay with me from now on?" "Yes, there are many battles that I have not participated in, and I feel blushing." " Ha, if you can stabilize Victoria City, you are already doing something for me. If you are free for a while, you can help me with intelligence matters. In this regard, I can only understand some superficial information, and I will miss many things accidentally. " Okay. Shaya responded decisively. Then Gu Xicai looked at Luna, "How is Alidovi City now?" Since the construction of the engineering team camp, the speed of city construction has increased a lot, and Alidovi City is almost level 6. Hearing this, Gu Xi''s eyes lit up, "Let''s go and take a look!" ?Luna nodded in agreement upon hearing this. They did not go to the council hall first and then start shopping again. Gu Xi woke up in the magic plant area, so he naturally went to the magic plant area to check the situation first. At the beginning of the magic plant area, there was only one large land plot left. Even if it was replenished through various means later, the large land plots did not return to their original level. There are two large plots of land here. There has been no construction here before, because all kinds of buildings are lined up. After the engineering team can double-open, some large-scale construction sites are put on the agenda. ??In the magic plant area, large plots of land were naturally built. The two buildings arranged here are [Eagle Catching Spider Nest] and [Sloped Roof]. These two buildings are located on both sides of Xiemu Lake. The [sloping roof] is closer to the blood maple tree, which is also closer to Gu Xi. ?When Gu Xi passed by, you could see this building immediately. ??Because the largest blood maple tree is relatively close to this building, it was immediately affected by the blood maple tree and has been completely transformed into an undead style. Looking at it now, it looked like an abandoned house swallowed up by trees. When I looked over, I happened to see a group of nearly two hundred Crow Lancers flying down from the sky. ??These crow spearmen have the heads of crows, wear Japanese spearmen''s straw armor, and have black wings on their backs. Their hands and legs have rotted away, leaving only bones. ??When they were flying in the air with a spear more than three meters long in their hands, their movements did not look like dead bodies at all, but were quite flexible. There seem to be more of these crows. ?Gu Xi looked at the Crow Lancer and asked with some confusion. Dark Farm has been integrated, and Crowwood has an impact on all Crow-related buildings, increasing weekly production. As soon as Luna explained, Gu Xi understood. It seemed that the buildings that increased the weekly output of the training camp were really useful. Oh, where are the two new areas built? "It was placed on both sides of the road leading to Alidovita. It happened to be one on each side of the road. The plots we cleared on the roadside before were also integrated into the two new areas. Now they are empty plots. Built to that extent. At the Dark Farm, I placed all agriculture-related buildings there. ?At the Ghostface Ruins, we placed repeated large-scale buildings, such as the Star Curtain Cemetery and Wandering Street, and prepared to form a barracks there. " ?Luna explained her arrangements, and at this time, Gu Xi and the others arrived near the [Eagle Catching Spider Nest] again. After arriving here, Gu Xi couldn''t help but froze for a moment. Compared with the previous [Sloped Roof], the [Eagle Catcher''s Spider Nest] looked even more scary. (End of this chapter) Chapter 432： Some arrangements in the city (172189) Chapter 432 Some arrangements in the city (172189) The [Eagle Catcher''s Spider Nest] in front of us occupies a large area, accounting for almost one-tenth of the forest land in the magic plant area. Compared to the previous [sloped roof], this place is quite conspicuous. The occupied forest land is directly covered with a layer of white spider webs that look like frost and snow. ?Several black spiders, the size of calves, moved back and forth on the spider web. It can be seen from their green mouthparts that these spiders are highly venomous. ?However, what Gu Xi noticed was not these, but a green pool in the middle of the [Eagle Catching Spider''s Nest]. Some green liquid is dripping down the spider web. Whats that going on? I remember that [Eagle Catching Spiders Nest] doesnt seem to have the function of collecting spider poison. "When the [Eagle Catcher''s Spider Nest] was built, the alchemy laboratory happened to be upgraded to level 3, and a new formula was produced, which was useful for these ebony spiders. During this period, all the production of alchemy potions was used on it. When Gu Xi heard what was going on here, he didn''t expect such a thing to happen. Oh, what kind of potion is it? Is it very effective? "The poison potion will cause toxicity to some animals. Now these black sandalwood spiders are in a state of spitting out poison. They will have to take the poison potion for a while. In about two weeks, all the black sandalwood spiders in the future will be highly poisonous. The effect of the attack. ?At the same time, the spider webs nearby will also be affected, with strong poison. " ?While Gu Xi and the others were talking, they happened to arrive at the gate of the garrison city located in the magic plant area. At this time, Gu Xi noticed that there were many scarecrows placed on the city gate. When Gu Xi came over, these scarecrows would turn to look at Gu Xi. Their faces made of sacks and eyes made of buttons looked quite strange. No, why are these scarecrows placed here? They are suitable. These are all straw hunters. You cant move them after they are fixed one by one, but they are very effective in defense. With some curiosity, Gu Xi went up to the city gate of the garrison city. He found that these straw hunters were not very tall when looking from below, but when he got closer, he realized that they were over three meters tall. They also had weapons such as nets wrapped around their hands, and stones and boomerangs were piled near their feet made of bamboo poles. ??Ten crows stood on the raised hands. If it weren''t for their relatively small size and the metallic luster in their beaks, Gu Xi would have thought they were the ravens used by the Chaoyang Guild to deliver letters. On a city wall, there is a straw hunter standing every five meters. Except for turning their heads, they usually don''t even move. ??Gu Xi didn''t know what role they had here. Instead, Gu Xi discovered that there seemed to be a few more big trees in the mist outside the garrison gate. ?There were still some hanged corpses hanging on the big tree. Are those? The Tree Pit of the Dead? ?Gu Xi was speechless. He hadn''t even gone to the Dark Farm to see it, and the troops there had already been deployed here. Yes, I actually thought about putting the Dark Farm here before, because there are several types of soldiers there that are highly compatible with the magic plant area. ??But the magic plant area will not be the main direction of development in the future. The foggy area over there is too close to the depths of the mirror underground palace, and now is not the time to develop in that direction. Then the Dark Farm was moved to the direction of Alidovita. " Luna explained some of the situations here. However, Gu Xi''s attention was not focused on this. He placed his hands on the top of the city wall and stared at the pit of the dead trees not far away. He noticed that the corpses hanging on those big trees were actually Will move. ?At the same time, about ten meters below the big tree, arms would stretch out from the ground from time to time. Is the Tree of the Dead the same as a scarecrow? Is it unable to move once its rooted? It can move, but the moving speed is relatively slow. It took nine days for these undead tree pits to walk from the **** forest. At this moment, a group of strange shadows rushed out of the nearby fog. ?The number of these ghosts is not large, and their strength is not very strong. They just instinctively want to attack Gu Xi''s city. As they rushed forward, the hanging corpse above the Dead Tree Pit let out an unpleasant laughter. A large number of the ghosts were immediately attracted by the laughter and rushed towards the Dead Dead Tree Pit. ??But just after they rushed to a position about ten meters in front of the Undead Tree Pit, they were tightly grasped by arms stretching out from the ground. Then the corpse hanging from the tree fell down and began to actively attack these mysterious figures. This is also called root entanglement? ?Gu Xi was speechless. He had only slept for fifteen days, but when he turned around, he was no longer familiar with the situation of all the undead. ?At this time, all the straw hunters also took action, and the crow that landed on them took the initiative to fly towards the shadow. At the same time, they will also throw rocks and boomerangs at the weird ones. Gu Xi discovered that their shooting range was actually quite high. The crows can fly about 700 meters away from the scarecrow, and the stones and boomerangs they throw can fly at least 200 meters. ?This is beyond the normal situation of skeleton soldiers. It seems that Luna and the others placed the scarecrow on the city gate, which is very reasonable. Are all the city gates decorated? No, only the garrison city gate has been arranged. There is an Earthbound Dragon at the steel city gate, so there is no arrangement. Over at the main city gate, six dragon corpses have turned into bone dragons after fifteen days of transformation. They are all staying there now, and no scarecrow has been arranged to pass. " Theyve all turned into bone dragons, what about the red dragons before? Are they okay? " Not yet, I have moved them to the weird mirror space, where they can relax and not be affected by the blood maple. Thats good, what about these two refugee camps? Were they affected by the Blood Maple? Wouldnt all the undead troops come out? No, these two refugee camps really produced good units. Last week, 8 Pegasus cavalry were produced, level 4, and I sent them to the weird mirror space together. ??Six Cyclops were released this week, but they were only level 5. They were obviously not the strongest ones on the ground. All of these 6 Cyclops were taken away by Dimi. " Dimi? Have the three buildings she needs been built? When Gu Xi heard that Dimi was about to leave the Cyclops, he asked one more question. "Everything was built on the fourth day of your sleep. Dimi automatically became a hero in the city that day, but she monopolized the Giant Cemetery area by herself, and at the same time required all the vampires born in the past few weeks to be incorporated into her among the team. (End of this chapter) Chapter 433： Underwater buildings and arms (please subscribe) Chapter 433: Underwater buildings and military units (please subscribe) While talking, Gu Xi and the others had already circled around the magic plant area. When they returned to Xiemu Lake, Gu Xi did not go out again, but prepared to go down the river from Xiemu Lake and pass through the dock area. Go to Green Lake District. Luna also spoke in detail about the situation in the Green Lake District. ?When Gu Xi obtained the land deed to the Green Lake District, he also got 10 random architectural design drawings. At this time, there are three large-scale architectural design drawings and seven small and medium-sized architectural design drawings, all corresponding to this area. Three large buildings have been completed and the small and medium-sized buildings are still in the queue and will not be completed so quickly. ?But what Gu Xi cares about now is the training camp and how many more troops he can have. Such an arrangement is quite appropriate. When he was underwater, Gu Xi was riding a water dragon beast, and Luna, as a ghost, naturally followed him floating in the air. Shaya and Princess Anna have shown different abilities. Shaya can run on the water, and Princess Anna actually has the ability to fly. Looking at Gu Xi''s surprised eyes, Princess Anna said confidently: "I know elemental magic and can use flying magic. Is there any problem with this?" "no problem." ?Gu Xi was swayed by Princess Anna''s aura. He shrank his head and looked around seriously. ?While passing by the dock area, Gu Xi noticed that although no new buildings were built in the dock area, the appearance of various buildings in the dock area had undergone some changes. This is the reason why the level of these buildings has been improved. At the same time, in the dock area, there were two teams of skeleton soldiers patrolling, numbering over a hundred people. ?These skeleton soldiers carry swords and shields and patrol behind the skeleton leader. You can tell from the bloodstains on their armor that they will fight at any time here. When Gu Xi looked over there, Luna introduced: "The dock warehouse and dock market here have been upgraded to level 2 because they have a large amount of materials stored. At the same time, there are some troubles happening in the three docks from time to time. It can be said that the dock area is the location with the most battles except the magic plant area. These two combat teams have just been transferred here. We change two combat teams almost every week. On the one hand, it is to maintain the security of the dock area, and on the other hand, it is to give the undead bosses an opportunity to improve themselves. ??However, we also have a sense of propriety. The undead bosses here are mainly skeleton bosses, and the battle team is mainly composed of skeleton soldiers. " At this time, Gu Xi took another look at the skeleton soldiers. He noticed that the swords and shields in the hands of these skeleton soldiers were slightly different, but the armor on their bodies was clearly of the same style. It seems that while Gu Xi was sleeping, the undead troops in the city also made some adjustments. Keep what you saw in mind, take a breath and move forward quickly. ??Gu Xi was just visiting along the way and had no intention of making any changes. Gu Xi knew very well what his current mission was and he needed to know how much money he had in his hands. And instead of going to the parliament hall to look at the data, we should visit these places in person to see the current situation. Like this time, after Gu Xi entered the Green Lake area, he saw two obvious buildings on the lake. ?One of them looks like a reef area on the sea, where mermaids swim back and forth from time to time. The other place is a small castle half submerged in the lake.?????This is the Mermaid Garden and the Bay Temple. As soon as Gu Xi rode the water dragon and approached the Bay Temple, 20 water cavalry on giant seahorses rushed out from there. These seahorse cavalry wore silver-blue armor, skull-shaped masks on their faces, and carried a silver three-pointed harpoon in their hands. After rushing out from the Gulf Temple, they saw Gu Xi immediately. . They were all stunned at this moment, and then one of the leading seahorse cavalry raised the three-pointed harpoon in his hand and saluted Gu Xi. Gu Xi circled around them, then turned to Luna and asked, "Who is in charge of them now?" We dont have heroes suitable for underwater battles yet, and we dont even have leaders for underwater battles, so they have no one to manage them yet and are only responsible for the daily patrol of the Green Lake District. ?In addition, they will go to the dock area over there to help survey the waterways and **** ships in and out of the port. " ?While Luna was explaining the situation of the Seahorse Cavalry, the mermaids also noticed the situation here, and the mermaids with green fish tails also swam over. Looking at the appearance of these mermaids, Gu Xi nodded with satisfaction. ??This is a mermaid. The black catfish spirit that the Black Queen mentioned when she came last time can also be called a mermaid. These mermaids surrounding each other also held three-pointed harpoons in their hands. It was obvious that they also had the ability to fight in close combat. ?Just when Gu Xi wanted to communicate with these mermaids, a large number of floating corpses popped up on the nearby water. ?These floating corpses will be larger than normal corpses. They must have been transformed into giants. Even a necromancer like Gu Xi felt a little unbearable when he saw these floating corpses. ?After these floating corpses appeared, they floated directly on the water and turned their heads to Gu Xi. Looking at their dead fish eyes, Gu Xi knew that they were floating corpses produced in the underwater corpse bay. ?No matter what, Gu Xilai is here, and he must take a look at what the Corpse Bay below looks like. ?So Gu Xi patted the water dragon beast, and the water dragon beast took Gu Xi downwards. As soon as he got down, Gu Xi saw a cement pile under the water, a hill made of gasoline barrels and broken sacks. The floating corpses just now were crawling out of these hills and floating toward the surface of the water. ? Gu Xi didnt know where these cement piers and gasoline barrels came from. Anyway, the place was expanding visibly to the naked eye. ? Gu Xi believes that it wont be long before the bottom of the lake will be occupied by this kind of thing, and other architectural styles placed underwater will also be affected. ?Shaking his head, Gu Xi let the water dragon swim upstream. ?When the water dragon was about to come out of the water, Gu Xi discovered that the scales on the mermaids'' tails actually grew sharp bone spurs. Obviously, the mermaids, like the seahorse cavalry, were slowly affected by the blood maple tree and began to transform from ordinary arms to undead arms. ?This actually has little impact on Gu Xi. These three troops are all underwater combat troops, and they are more suitable for fighting in the water. Whether they are ordinary troops or undead troops, their combat effectiveness will not be affected. After all, they are considered independent from Gu Xi''s battle system. They are not needed in land battles, and there is no one to lead water battles. Gu Xi can only say that they will support them first and wait until there are arrangements later. There is really not much difference between the undead and the undead. (End of this chapter) Chapter 434： Dark Farm Area (please subscribe) Chapter 434 Dark Farm Area (Please subscribe) ?After checking around, Gu Xi was on the shore on the other side of the Green Lake area. After going out, he left the main city of Alidovi City. Further ahead is the passage leading to Aridovita. At this time, a new city area, the Dark Farm Area, has been built here. ??This is a new area that Gu Xi has never been to before. It occupies the right side of the Steel City Gate and is connected to the Green Lake District. The reason for this arrangement is that the dark farm area itself is a farm, so arranging irrigation here is not a problem. ?Before the Dark Farm area was integrated into the area, several large and small plots of land were developed along the way to Alidovita. Now there is a part of it that just happens to be integrated into the dark farm area. ?At present, in the dark farm area, in addition to the original five large training camps, there are also abandoned farmland (not occupying land), two large training camps in green forests, and a large empty land. When Gu Xi came ashore from the edge of the Green Lake area, the first thing he saw was abandoned farmland. It was a farmland covered with weeds. When walking through here, you will see a large number of locusts jumping out of the ground from time to time. ?These locusts, like the corpse flies on Gu Xi''s hand, were counted in groups of three to five hundred. Because they are relatively small and have low vitality, they are immediately affected by the blood maple and become undead creatures. A special kind of locust with a white bone shell on its body. White Bone Locust (Level 1): Attack 2, Defense 1, Life 2, Skills: Insect swarm state, swallow everything, flying troops. Compared with ordinary locusts, the vitality of this kind of white bone locust has been improved a bit, but compared with the corpse fly, this kind of white bone locust is still not on the table, and can only be regarded as a supplement during battle. When there is no fighting, these white bone locusts swarm in the abandoned farmland. When people walk by, the white patches look like fragments of white bones that can be seen at a glance. After bypassing the abandoned farmland, Gu Xi saw a patch of pumpkin fields. From time to time, some strange black creatures would appear in the pumpkin fields. When they passed the pumpkins, the pumpkins would turn into jack-o''-lanterns, and these strange creatures would appear. Devour it. This situation shocked Gu Xi, but Gu Xi noticed that there were no soldiers patrolling here. ??Gu Xi frowned and was about to ask something when he found those strange black creatures running out of the nearby blood-red woods. ?This situation made Gu Xi stunned. He slowly approached the woods. As soon as he got closer, Gu Xi noticed the smell of blood. ??Many big trees in the forest have tree tumors that look like human faces. Every minute, the tree tumors will explode and spit out black seeds. ??When these seeds fall to the ground, they will turn into strange black objects and run towards the nearby pumpkin field, and will eventually be swallowed by the pumpkins in the pumpkin field. ??Only a few black weirdos could run around the pumpkin patch and drag the pumpkins back into the woods. As long as the pumpkins can be dragged back to the woods, they can be buried underground, and it won''t take long for them to grow into a new undead tree pit. All this should be the connection between the **** forest and the pumpkin field. ? Gu Xi observed here for a moment, and then did not observe any more. Instead, he found a path between the pumpkin field and the blood-colored forest. Walking along the path, Gu Xi noticed that the road began to become smoother, and the original dirt floor turned into bluestone. After climbing over a small hill with an empty granary erected, Gu Xi arrived. In front of a large mausoleum built of bricks and stones. The mausoleum in front of me was filled with a lot of white fog, and several corpse witches were moving back and forth outside the mausoleum. On the surface, these corpse witches look similar to skeleton mages. The only difference is that they wear a white cloak. At the same time, they wear crown-like hats on their heads, and they hold a stick about the same height as them. Long staff. At the same time, Gu Xiyou noticed that the robes on these Corpse Witches were covered with silvery scales. It was obvious that they were different from the Skeleton Mages. When they saw Gu Xi, these corpse witches would also salute to Gu Xi. The corpse witches havent been recruited yet? No, they have all been recruited. The astrologers tower in the city has been built, and there will be a reminder of this weeks horoscope every Monday. In order to prevent problems, all troops in the training camp will be recruited every Monday. The ones appearing here should be corpse witches who will be able to complete their training next week or the week after. " Luna explained to Gu Xi immediately. It looks like there are quite a lot of people. The training of corpse witches takes at least one month to complete all training, so there are such untrained corpse witches here. At this time, Princess Anna, who had been following, said that Princess Anna knew more about high-level undead troops like the Corpse Witch. ?Although Gu Xi''s knowledge of the undead has been improved, there are some things that cannot be known only after reaching a certain level. He has not had direct contact with them, and there are many things that he does not understand well. ?Now after hearing such an explanation, Gu Xi slowly came to his senses. Then the pumpkin seeds stolen from the pumpkin field just now were actually prepared for the pit of the undead tree in who knows how long? Thats what it means. Princess Anna nodded. ?It was only then that Gu Xi realized that although the game was a game, there was still some underlying logic in it. Perhaps in various training camps, they will consider themselves to be normal creatures. Minimum trained troops are not conjured out of thin air. I understand. ??Nodding, Gu Xi turned his eyes to the other side of the mausoleum in the fog, where there was a glowing garden. There are a lot of huge bright red or bright yellow flowers in the garden, but you can see from a distance that there are sharp teeth on those flowers. ??At first glance, you can tell that these flowers are not so easy to mess with, and among these flowers, there are some little fairies that are only half a meter tall and have a pair of gray translucent butterfly wings on their backs flying back and forth. ?Those goblin-like things are naturally the weakest troops in the Dark Farm, the ghost butterflies. Their attack and defense difference is about the same as that of locusts, which means their health is better than that of locusts. ?Flying back and forth among the piranha flowers, Gu Xi noticed that they would pull out some soul fragments from the piranha flowers and take them away. This situation made Gu Xi a little curious, so he followed them from a distance and came to the Ghost Butterfly Garden, where the ghost butterflies were born. ??This is a complex of huts made of flowers. These ghost butterflies brought soul fragments and stuffed them into every hut. ?After a while, the lights will turn on in the empty hut, and a new ghost butterfly will fly out from inside. (End of this chapter) Chapter 435： The Scarlet Knight Attacks (173190) Chapter 435 The Scarlet Knight Attacks (173190) All subscribed to 1908, we will work hard to add more updates, and we ask for support from subscriptions, recommendations, monthly tickets, etc.! Since this kind of ghost butterflies is a new type of soldier, and the number is not too large, after recruiting them, they are not in a hurry to take these ghost butterflies away, but turn them into ghost butterfly soldiers, or even upgrade them to spiritual butterflies. The Ghost Butterfly Soldiers and Ghost Butterfly Soldiers look similar, except for the difference in size. The Ghost Butterfly Soldiers are only half a meter tall, while the Ghost Butterfly Soldiers are obviously much larger. As for the spirit butterflies, they are the size of the ghost butterfly soldiers, but except for their wings, their bodies have become translucent like ghosts. Further ahead is the location of the Rotting Farm and Bloody Slaughterhouse. The ground of the rotten farm is the same as the abandoned farm. It is empty without any vegetation. However, the ground here is all rotten mud. In the farmland, there are several unformed scarecrows. As for the **** slaughterhouse, there are three abandoned rooms. There is a strong smell of blood inside, and there are no other obvious features. Following a road beside the **** slaughterhouse, Gu Xi finally walked out of the dark farm area, crossed a large road that could accommodate ten carriages abreast, and entered the opposite area. The gathering area of ??the undead. Because Gu Xi had already fallen into a deep sleep when this area was being integrated, Luna originally planned to call this area the Ghost Face Area. But later Luna and the others considered that the purpose of this area was to gather undead troops, so they simply named this place the undead gathering area. Compared to the dark farm area, the undead gathering area in front of us is more compact. ??The architectural style here is full of the undead style. There are tombstones directly on the roadside. There are black blood stains on the ground. The trees have no leaves and the walls are covered with moss. Some undead were moving back and forth here, and Gu Xi even saw the Labyrinth Devourer and Doom Skeletons that he used as soldiers. It is obvious that these two soldiers have returned to normal strength and have reached level 6. And the number is much larger, which shows that training of these two arms has begun here. Of course, that''s not what Gu Xi cared about here. After he came here, he just walked around in a circle. After seeing the so-called Star Curtain Cemetery, Gu Xi ran to find the Blood Tomb. ?The corpse witch is the key to Gu Xi coming to check this time. As for the Star Curtain Cemetery, Gu Xi just came over to take a look and see what the Star Curtain refers to. As a result, Gu Xi saw that the Star Curtain Cemetery was not much different from a normal cemetery, except that it was always shrouded in darkness and the light was obviously not good. ? Gu Xi felt that this should not be called the Star Curtain Cemetery, but the Tianmu Cemetery. ?But this has no impact on Gu Xi. After all, there are no special undead troops produced here, and the zombies here are also serious zombies. ??On the contrary, it is the wandering street closest to the roadside. It is an informal undead building. The streets are full of zombies who are no match for zombies. They don''t even have weapons in their hands. In Lunas words, as soon as they appear, they will be sent to a nearby cemetery and transformed into various different zombies. This is to provide a source of troops. Walking towards the back of the undead gathering area, Gu Xi felt that there was more and more blood on the ground, and there were even pools of blood in some places. At first, Gu Xi thought he had encountered the Demon Blood Mansion, complaining about how these vampires were so wasteful. Unexpectedly, when he turned around, he saw the Blood Tomb built in the blood field. ?This Blood Tomb is very similar in appearance to the previous Mist Tomb, but the previous Mist Tomb was obviously shrouded in fog. And this side is built directly in the blood. Gu Xi estimated that blood and water had already seeped into the basement of the mausoleum. ??There are also corpse witches near the Blood Tomb. Their appearance is the same as the corpse witches Gu Xi saw before, except that they are wearing red cloaks. ?When they saw Gu Xi coming, they would also salute to Gu Xi. But at this time, Gu Xi ignored them. Standing on the side of the Blood Mausoleum, Gu Xi looked at the scene in front of him in surprise. ??It was a huge **** castle, a Gothic-style castle that had completely turned into blood red. This, is this the Scarlet Temple? Yes, the Red Temple has been built, and the Black Arena is being built over there. Luna pointed to a location not far from the Scarlet Temple and smiled happily. They did not explain this situation along the way, just to give Gu Xi a surprise. ?Looking at Gu Xi''s expression now, they thought it was a good time. At least they saw Gu Xi''s gaffe. At this time, a heavily armored knight riding a blood-red war horse came from the direction of the Scarlet Temple. ?At first, Gu Xi thought it was the Scarlet Knights patrol. ?It wasnt until the heavily armored knight came to him that Gu Xi discovered that this was his hero, Amilcar. Amilcar, why are you here? "Sir, I am waiting for the training of the Scarlet Knight to end. In addition, the gladiatorial black guards in the black arena are also my target." ?While talking, two cavalrymen wearing scarlet armor rushed here. They were holding large scythes dripping with blood in their hands, and their whole bodies were wrapped in thick armor. Even the horses they sat on were wrapped tightly. After seeing Gu Xi, they immediately raised their sickles and saluted Gu Xi. ?Gu Xi also nodded to them, and then looked at Princess Anna. Youre not going to get some Scarlet Knights? "No, I''m only used to bringing the ghouls I transformed myself. These should be my aunt''s methods. They can''t be considered real undead." But they are considered knights, and they will be affected by the blood maple, which is not much different from the real undead. ?Gu Xi looked at these scarlet knights with satisfaction, and then asked: "Amilcar, is there any way to produce these scarlet knights in large quantities?" With corpses, souls, mercury and special blood essence, plus two weeks, we can produce scarlet knights of the same level in batches, but the equipment needs support from the blacksmith shop. Thats easy to say, can they only use sickles? Gu Xi always felt that using a sickle was not a good habit. You can also use a combination of a gun and a shield. In close combat, you can also use a long sword and a warhammer or a battleaxe. However, the sickle is an exotic weapon. As long as you master this weapon, most other weapons can also be used. ??And when they charge, the damage of the scythe will be quite strong. " ?Amilcar explained the situation. Gu Xi asked a few more questions about the situation of the Scarlet Knights, and promised that as long as Amilcar had a hundred Scarlet Knights under his command, he would start to form the Scarlet Knights, and then he left with Luna and the others, starting from the undead. The gathering area turned to the Giants Cemetery area. (End of this chapter) Chapter 436： Dimis Corps (174190) Chapter 436 Dimis Corps (174190) ?After entering the Giant Cemetery area, Gu Xi immediately felt that there was a clear difference between this place and the previous times he had been here. At this time, in the Giant Cemetery area, all the buildings that were originally part of the laboratory have been bulldozed, and three new buildings are surrounding a huge garden. The tall Dimi was sitting in the garden, drinking afternoon tea on a sunny afternoon. Beside her are a group of vampire servants. ??When he saw Gu Xi coming, Dimi quickly stood up, walked to Gu Xi''s side, and squatted down slightly so that his face was level with Gu Xi''s. Sir, you are here. Ive been sleeping for more than ten days, Ill come over and take a look. Gu Xi walked towards the huge garden in the city, "How is the situation here? What''s going on here?" My three buildings have been built, and this garden is my residence. Residence? Upon hearing this, Gu Xi couldn''t help but look at the garden. Building name: Huge Garden Level: Level 1 Garrisoned troops: 0 (0/3, three troops can be stationed, namely zombies, ghosts and vampires) Garrisoned bosses: 0 (0/6, six bosses can be stationed) Garrisoned soldiers: 0 (0/3000, 3000 soldiers can be stationed) Exclusive hero: 1 person (1/1, this is where the dedicated hero Dimitrescu is stationed) ??Garrisoned troops: zombies, ghosts, vampires ??Characteristics of garrisoning: garrisoned troops will turn into giants Ancillary buildings: Herb Cemetery, Spiritual Tomb Laboratory, Bloodfield Haunted House Note: No matter what level Dimitrescu reaches, he can be stationed here. Looking at the situation in front of him, Gu Xi took another look at the huge garden on the spot. This giant flower was really huge. The flowers and plants directly covered the entire Giant Cemetery area, and even extended towards the blood cellar area not far away. When Gu Xi came over, Dimi happened to show Gu Xi the flags of himself and his three garrisoned troops. Dimi''s own battle flag is an equilateral triangle made of three roses in blood red, dark cyan and off-white. ???The remaining three battle flags are the blood dripping on the blood-red rose, the arms stretched out under the dark cyan rose, and the ghosts flying around the gray-white rose. This represents the three types of troops that Dimi can control, vampires, zombies and ghosts. "Sir, I have become a hero under your command, and now I have a corresponding station. I would also like to ask you to name my troops." In your current situation, you can form an independent regiment. In this case, your regiment is called the Rose Corps, and the three troops are called the Red Blood Battalion, the Green Zombie Battalion and the Gray Soul Battalion. Dimi has no objection to the naming of Gu Xi. ?The reason why she asked Gu Xi for this name was to prove to Gu Xi that she was still the number one among the heroes under Gu Xi. Do you have all the leaders under you now? Gu Xi didnt know what was going on here. After the naming was completed, Gu Xi asked about the leaders and soldiers of the Rose Corps. "Not yet, the soldiers are not all ready. By the way, sir, I heard that the undead gathering area over there has trained Labyrinth Devourers, and I want some such troops. Ghost I plan to have an ordinary ghost, Vampire hopes that it can satisfy all my needs for the time being. ? ? Dimis request is actually neither difficult nor simple. Zombies and ghosts are better. The number of zombies and ghosts under Gu Xi''s men is four to five thousand each. These are all obtained from the battlefield of the Bailian Festival. But vampires have no such method. The source of the vampires can only be found in several vampire training camps, the demon blood secluded house that has just been integrated into it, and the vampire mansion, plus the blood field secluded house in front of them. . Even if these three training camps for training vampires were built together, there would be no way to fill the Red Blood Camp with a thousand people in a short time. ??If Gu Xi calls these vampires to do other things, such as arranging for Sha Ya, the situation will be even worse. ?In order to ensure his own strength, Dimi had to make a request in front of Gu Xi. I can make arrangements for you with regard to vampires, but what about your own soldiers? "It''s okay. Didn''t a few cyclops come this week? I have transformed them into special zombies. These can temporarily serve as my personal guards. In addition, I have also communicated with some undead warriors. There are a few that I am optimistic about. The brave ones will join my team. Thats good, have you ever thought about what kind of regiment you plan to lead the Rose Corps into? Dimi also thought about this issue. Corps is stronger than battalion and needs to be more diverse. Generally speaking, it is divided into three types: comprehensive type, main battle type and defensive type. The function is of course the literal meaning. The comprehensive type has all types of arms under its command and can be used in any situation. The main battle type is mainly based on attack troops. As the main attacking troops in the battle, if the Black Spear Battalion and the Bone Smashing Battalion are developed into corps, they should follow the main battle type route. Defensive type is a unit used to block enemies, guard fortresses and passes, or even defend cities. Mainly composed of defensive troops and long-range troops, with a small number of melee attack troops. ??Of course there are some exceptions. For example, Amilcar''s goal was to establish an order of knights. Before, there was no other way. He just took the comprehensive main battle route. Now with the Scarlet Knights and the Gladiator Black Guards, his goal is directly at the Knights and he will not take other routes. In addition, there will be professional attack teams such as the Mage Group and the Archer Group. ??Gu Xi even heard that some people gathered together red dragons, green dragons, black dragons, golden dragons, holy dragons, rust dragons and other dragons that can spray two blocks to form a giant dragon group. Of course, Gu Xi is afraid that he can''t do such a thing. Even if he gathers together a giant dragon group, it may not take long before they all turn into bone dragon groups. That would be a real waste of energy. ?However, Gu Xi had an idea in his mind to train a bone dragon regiment. Maybe its time to go to the main city gate and take a look at the six bone dragons arranged there. ??I dont know what the bone dragon transformed by such an autonomous transformation will look like. This batch of red dragons are not the kind of high-level red dragons that can be promoted to black dragons, but inferior red dragons mixed with magma. Gu Xi is very worried about the condition of these red dragons. Their bones are no better than those of serious red dragons. Good dragon. Don''t lower the bone dragon''s combat power then. ??Originally, Bone Dragons are already quite embarrassing as the weakest seventh-level soldiers. If they are weakened a little more, then these Bone Dragons really don''t need to be taken out to fight. Their real destiny is to stay here and serve as decorations. ?When he went to the main city gate, Gu Xi still glanced at Dimi, wanting to see what kind of corps Dimi wanted to be. Fight, siege! (End of this chapter) Chapter 437： A trip to the sewer (please subscribe) Chapter 437: A trip to the sewer (please subscribe) After listening to Dimi''s words, Gu Xi thought for a moment and looked at Luna again. Luna looked up at the sky. With a force of three thousand men, if you want to become the main attack force, the most suitable place at the moment is the Alidovi City that has been opened for two generations. You go to the barracks and report it, and then you choose one of the Tudor and York dynasties to prepare for battle. You can do spiritualism. If you dont, bring an army of servants there and bring the corpse back for disposal. If you can, just handle it yourself. Before going into battle, go to the White Bone Wine Lady to get some information. This is your test and your reward. " Dimi thought for a moment and finally agreed. As for where to go, Dimi needed to inquire about the situation. After all, the situations in the two periods were different. At the same time, Dimi also went to Alidoveta and saw the headless queen wandering around the outermost edge of Alidoveta. She has become a better handkerchief friend. So she knew something about the Tudor dynasty, but as for the York dynasty, she was not very clear. Now that you have to choose between two dynasties, you cannot act out of loyalty. Dimi needs to think clearly about some issues here. What are the most special arms in each era, whether there are masters, and what he will face. All these are what Dimi needs to consider. The most important thing is that now that Dimi has formed a regiment, Gu Xi has asked Dimi to recruit souls to replenish the troops if he has the ability, which shows that Gu Xi has delegated power. In the future, if you want to replenish or expand your troops, as well as all kinds of weapon supplies, Dimi will need to handle it yourself. The things here cannot be dealt with with just one or two measures. Dimi couldn''t help but think about what he could use. Perhaps she can take out the alchemy potions and sell them in exchange for better weapons and equipment. Seeing Dimi thinking there, Gu Xi started his final patrol again. This time Gu Xi went to the well and entered the sewer, where he saw the [Dead Eye Laboratory] and the [Death Eye Laboratory] built in the sewer area. [Heart''s Eye Sword Gym]. ??Although these two buildings are built in the sewer, their area is not small at all. At the same time, the styles of the two buildings are completely different. The style of the Xinyan Kendo Hall is quite simple and clean. All the sewage on the ground has been cleaned up. You can see many wooden dummies erected along the way. In front of each wooden dummy, there is a person. Men with black cloth tied around their eyes practiced sword practice there. ??The movements of these men were quite powerful, but Gu Xi could tell from their skin that they had been affected by the blood maple, and together with the buildings, they were slowly transforming into undead. The Dead Eye Laboratory is different. The entire Dead Eye Laboratory is like a garbage dump. Not only did they not clean up the sewage in the sewers, but they also threw the experimental products out because of the original filth here. ?Here Gu Xi met the Dead Eye Laboratorys soldiers, the Dead Eye Musicians. They looked like dead musicians, with empty eyes and no eyeballs. They were wearing Scottish plaid skirts and holding Scottish bagpipes in their arms. When they blow, a large number of rotting rats will follow behind them. ?These are the Dead Eye musicians. [Dead Eye Musician (level 4): experience (0/750), attack 6, defense 4, life 25, skills: immune to blindness, mourning song (curse the enemy, reduce the enemy''s vitality), rat song (attract a lot of Rat swarm attacks the enemy), Xiqu (increases the attack power of one''s own troops). Looking at the condition of the Dead Eye Musicians, Gu Xi knew what kind of existence they were. They were considered auxiliary troops. They can curse the enemy, improve their own troops, and have a certain combat effectiveness. Although not very strong, it is enough for some situations. ?With such a unit, Gu Xi doesnt need to say anything more, as long as these are suitable for use. After this, Gu Xi walked around in the sewer area again. Finally came out of another exit of the sewer. Compared to the occupied plots on the ground, there are more plots in the sewer. Now Luna''s construction queue happens to have a team building medium-sized buildings here. ? Gu Xi went over and took a look and found that this engineering team was the original construction team of Alidovi. They were all composed of zombies. Although they moved slowly when working, they transported a lot of things. ??And they can lift heavy objects alone and put everything together like a puzzle toy. It can be seen that there is a reason why they can build a small and medium-sized building in 12 hours. With such a capability and sufficient resources, it would be strange if it could not be built successfully. ?Perhaps in the eyes of the engineering team, such a building may be no different from a table or a chair. After exiting the sewer, Gu Xi climbed to the ground near the Astrologer''s Tower. This is a small building with only two floors. In front of the small building is a notice board, which states the situation of the week. This week is the week of brimstone, all demonic units are increased by 50%. When Gu Xi came out, he saw the information on the notice board at first glance. At the same time, there is an owl standing on the notice board. Gu Xi was startled when he saw it, thinking someone was looking for him. But he immediately discovered that this owl was not any one in the Owl House, but was originally parked here on the notice board. It seemed that this was for publicity every Monday to tell everyone what week it was. This situation made Gu Xi feel relieved. ?Fifteen days have passed since he left, and he doesnt know if anyone from the Chaoyang Guild is looking for him. ?But now Gu Xi has not sorted out the city and troops, and has not learned the death edict. He does not want to get involved in the guild''s affairs. Even if he wants to get involved in the guild''s affairs, he has to wait until he has digested this wave of things. So when he saw that the owl was not looking for him, but was used as a broadcaster, Gu Xi finally breathed a sigh of relief. Then Gu Xi turned back to Luna and said, "I remember that we have an architectural design for a campus radio station. You will build an on-campus radio station here and broadcast it to the public every week. Don''t let the owl notify you. ??There is only an Aridovi city now, so we can come here with notification. When the Aridovi from other eras are conquered, can we come with the owl notification? The time will be slow in that case, and broadcasting is the most appropriate. " Luna nodded to show her understanding. While the few people were talking, they headed towards the meeting hall not far away. After passing there, walk a little further towards the main city gate. (End of this chapter) Chapter 438： Alidovi City, whose strength has soared (please subscribe) Chapter 438: Alidovi Citys strength has soared (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes, and all kinds of support! At this moment, the door of the Astrologer''s Tower suddenly opened, and an old mage covered in blue robes walked out. ?When he saw Gu Xi, the old mage said: "Sir, I am still used to using owls to deliver messages. It is better not to use broadcasts or anything like that." ??Gu Xi glanced at the old mage and found that his eyes were very sharp, like an eagle in the sky, and he seemed to be able to see through everything. ?Luna whispered in Gu Xi''s ear at this time, "The astrologer from the Astrologer''s Tower, Bit." ?Gu Xi glanced at the Astrologer''s Tower, and all kinds of information popped up. Building name: Astrologer''s Tower Level: Level 1 (can be upgraded) ?Characteristics: Perform a horoscope once a week to determine the attributes of this week, which will have an effect on increasing or decreasing the number of some troops. It can protect the city lord from the perception and detection of some people through divination methods. You can use astrology to determine the weather conditions in the coming week. Astrologer: Bit (Level 1) Characteristic impact: Lucky person: During the weekly horoscope, the chance of getting lucky increases by 20%. ?Those with discerning eyes: It is easier to find some special information through divination methods. Serious: He is relatively independent in doing things. No matter what happens in the horoscope, he is unwilling to modify the information. Explanation: Bit is an astrologer, his existence will affect the output of soldiers every week, no matter what prediction he brings, this is the arrangement of fate. "Hello, Bit, why don''t you want to use radio? You must know that our current city is not too big. Owls are enough, but in the future the city will become very big. Owls may not be able to transmit all the information in one day. Pass it on." Sir, this owl represents the weekly horoscope results from our Tower of Astrologers. All training camps only believe in this result. If it is not sent by our owl, all of them are fake. Even if a radio is built here, astrologers will not disseminate astrological results by radio. " After hearing this, Gu Xi understood what was going on. It seems that this is not a question of whether to use an owl, but a question of whether the astrological results are true or false. Gu Xi, who understood this, didn''t force it anymore. Okay, lets forget about the broadcast, but can you really guarantee that the owl can deliver the letter in one day? Sir, please rest assured that our Astrologer Tower can also be upgraded, and we will definitely not have any problems. After hearing this, Gu Xiyeman said nothing more. He chatted with Bit for a few words, and also entered the Astrologer''s Tower and walked around. After looking at the crystal ball on the table, the star map posted on the wall, and another one he didn''t know he could see. What kind of telescope? Then Gu Xi left the Astrologer''s Tower. ?At this time, Luna and the others were already waiting for Gu Xi in the direction of the meeting hall. ?While passing by the Council Hall, Gu Xi discovered that the steps in front of the Council Hall had been reprocessed, and all the original wooden steps had been turned into black stone steps. Luna and the others may have put the killing stone fragments in when upgrading the meeting hall. As a result, the Assembly Hall has obviously been affected. The current Assembly Hall looks like it is shrouded in the breath of death. Even if Gu Xi has not gone there, you can still know that the Assembly Hall has been upgraded to level 2, and the upgrade speed of the Assembly Hall will be faster in the future. Gu Xi is quite satisfied with this. The better Aridovi develops, the more benefits it will bring to him. ?Gu Xi now wishes that the Assembly Hall could be directly upgraded to level 9 so that he could put city walls and moats onto the battlefield. It''s not like now that it has been upgraded to level 5, but because there is no summoning tower, it cannot be directly put on the battlefield. ?Shaking his head, Gu Xi just arrived at the main city gate. We havent seen each other for more than ten days. Gu Xis main city gate has obviously become much larger. The original single city gate has now become three city gates side by side. On the city gate, in addition to Gu Xis battle flag, there are six more. A white bone dragon. When he saw these bone dragons, Gu Xi knew that these things were hopeless. The bone dragons made from the corpses of **** red dragons are not as good as the earthbound dragons transformed by the Jing Dragon King. ??The front limbs of these bone dragons are all connected to the wings. They look like bipedal flying dragons. They are not too long and have no other changes around them. This is the most **** type of existence. The only advantage may be that it will be stronger than the bone dragon made of ordinary bones. Gu Xi took one look at the attributes of these bone dragons and shook his head. Bone Dragon (level 7, summoned troops): experience (3124/8000), attack 32, defense 16, life 180, skills: flying troops, undead creatures, giant creatures, knockback, aging curse. As expected, he is a **** level 7 soldier, not even a dragon''s breath. ??What kind of effect is knockback? The aging curse can''t even affect skeleton soldiers. These bone dragons are really hopeless. ??Apart from being placed on top of the main city gate as a facade, it is of no use at all. ?Looking at Gu Xi shaking his head, Luna also asked at this time. Sir, would you like to go to the meeting hall and take a rest? I have seen a lot along the way, but the overall data still needs to be looked at. "Fine." ? Gu Xi thought for a while. There were some data that he always needed to know. After all, without knowing how many troops and strength information he had, Gu Xi wouldn''t even know where he was. Seeing that Gu Xi agreed, Luna quickly took Gu Xi towards the council hall. Shaya and Princess Anna dont have any objections. For them, going is not going anywhere. ?However, when Gu Xi and the others returned to the meeting hall, Gu Xi found that all his heroes had returned. There are even Dimi who has just taken control of the army and Amilcar who is guarding the Scarlet Temple. ?It seems that they all know what Gu Xi wants to do next. After taking one look at them, Gu Xi entered the meeting hall. ?At this time, in the meeting hall, the original small room had become larger, and a long table was placed in the entrance hall. On the long table, there is a map of Alidovi City. Compared with the map at the barracks, the map in front of me is simpler, but the locations of the buildings on the map are clearly drawn. ??Gu Xi stood at the map and could see the current attributes of Alidovi City at a glance. City name: Aridovi (urban agglomeration) City Direction: City of Death Urban Characteristics: Primitive City City level: Level 5 (297/300) ?City core: Aridovi Tower, Aridovi City (capital city), Aridovi City (not captured during the Tudor Dynasty), Aridovi City (not captured during the York Dynasty) Core buildings (8/9): Assembly Hall (level 2) (gives 2500 negative energy points every day), tavern (level 2), dock warehouse (level 2), dock market (level 2), magic tower (level 1), Blacksmith''s Shop (Level 1), Barracks (Level 3), Astrologer''s Tower (Level 2) ? Station: Giant Garden (level 1), Skeleton Sword Soldier Camp (level 2), Despair Mage Tower (level 4), City Defense Tower (level 7) Special buildings: Sword of Courage, Clock Tower (Level 3), Evil Wood Lake (Level 1), Fire Pile (Level 1), Magic Vortex (Level 4), Blood Maple Large buildings (31/35): Level 1: Dragon Bone Laboratory, Ghost Tower Bridge, Bone Magic Tower, Herb Cemetery, Soul Tomb Laboratory, Bloodfield Haunted Mansion, Wandering Street, Heart Eye Kendo Hall, Bay Temple, Mermaid Garden, Shipwreck Bay, Sloping Roof, Green Green Forest, Abandoned Farmland, Dead Eye Laboratory, Eagle Spider Nest, Star Curtain Cemetery, Blood Tomb, Mist Tomb, and Scarlet Temple Level 2: Evil Church, Evil Bone Temple, Demonic Blood Mansion, Bloody Forest, Vampire Mansion Level 3: Evil Bone Temple, Rotten Cemetery, Undead Tomb, Ghost Butterfly Garden, Rotten Farmland, Bloody Slaughterhouse Medium-sized buildings (41/59): Level 1: Library, Haunted Pier, Weird Pier, Smuggling Pier, Lonely Pedestrian Square, Haunted Mine-Crystal, Witch Hut, Energy Orb, Burial Tree Pit, Witchcraft Chamber, Dryad Jungle, Bloody Herbs Garden, bright fire enchantment table, rotten swamp, rusty bone basement, dark prison, Maiden Plaza, twisted digital street, fast traffic light, school library, mummy recycling site, engineer camp, ghost power tower, ghost converter Level 2: White Candle Factory, Owl House, Altar of Eternal Servitude, Graveyard Herb Garden, Underground Alchemy Laboratory, Blood Garden, Endless Ore Pile, Skinning Slaughterhouse, Blood Eye Vineyard, Bone Wilderness, Crow Forest Level 3: Bloody Alchemy Laboratory, Blood Pool, Skeleton Transformation Field, Cannibal Garden Level 4: Tomb, Pumpkin Patch Small buildings (25/80): Level 1: Corroded Moat, Eagle Eye Arrow Tower, Vampire Statue, Energy Lighthouse, Iron Blood Assembly Point, Morale Drum Tower, Magic Arrow Tower, Sand Moat, Magic Fountain of Victory, Magic Tree, Hidden Manger, Atrium Arboretum Level 2: Main city gate, garrison gate, steel city gate, plunder hall Level 3: Bat Cave, Bone Column, Corpse Pile Level 4: Well, Blood Throne, Plague Cauldron, Gathering Lamp, Tomb Chamber Steps, Empty Granary Auxiliary buildings (115/150): street lamps*30, small dock for boats*25, twisted ancient trees*35, crow lanterns*25] (End of this chapter) Chapter 439： Arrange and count troops (175191) Chapter 439 Arrangement and Counting of Troops (175191) The average order is 1917, this time it is really going to hit 2000, please work hard to get more updates! After seeing the current situation in Alidovi City, Gu Xi had to admit that Luna had worked hard during this period. ?But he really didnt expect that there were so many empty plots of land for small buildings without proper architectural plans. ?It seems that to solve this problem, either more arrow towers need to be built near the city gate, or the junk small architectural design drawings obtained from the Bailian Festival must be used. Its not that Gu Xi disdained those architectural plans, but that those architectural plans were inconsistent with Alidovi City in terms of added attributes and style direction. Even if there is blood maple to transform, the transformation will take time. Gu Xi could tell from the previous large buildings that the further away from the blood maple, the slower the transformation speed. Furthermore, soldiers can be transformed quickly, but buildings are not transformed as quickly. Luna, you need to pay more attention to the design of small and medium-sized buildings. Medium-sized buildings focus on various functional buildings. If small ones are not suitable, just go to arrow towers, city gates and moats. City development is important, but city defense is also important. " Luna nodded to express her understanding, "Don''t worry, sir, small and medium-sized buildings are already lined up. I estimate that in about six days, all the architectural design drawings will be completed. At that time, there will be more than 50 small plots. How to arrange them? " ? Gu Xi thought for a moment after hearing this. It would definitely not work to build arrow towers in all the fifty or so places. ?Arrow towers must be built at some key locations so that when the city of Aridovi is attacked, they can defend the city immediately. Gu Xi glanced at the map in front of him, pointed to the road to Alidovita and said: "The Dark Farm and the Undead Gathering Area, as well as the arrow towers on the roadside here, leave the rest of the space empty for now, the Magic Fountain of Victory, Build one more magic tree, secret manger, and atrium tree garden. Gu Xi decisively arranged the task, "In addition, there is an additional location in the core building. This time we are building a soul summoning tower. As a necromancer, we cannot do without the soul summoning tower. Moreover, Alidovi City is now at level 5. During the battle, The Soul Recalling Tower can be placed on the battlefield." Luna immediately responded to this point and ensured that the engineer camp could jump in directly. Then there is the medium-sized building ? Gu Xi reviewed in his mind what he saw along the way, as well as the data and information obtained from Alidovi City, and began to make arrangements. ?However, Gu Xi also knew that he did not come out specifically to build the city, and he would get other architectural plans in the future, so he could not occupy all the land. ??For medium-sized buildings, he just selected some of the 11 architectural design drawings that he didn''t like at first and arranged them. As for the progress, Luna will arrange it. ??The only progress requirements Gu Xi made were the Soul Evocation Tower and the Weird Excavation Base. Luna handles everything else. ?In terms of building Aridovi City, except for Gu Xi and Luna, no one else is even qualified to speak. When Gu Xi and Luna were talking, they could only listen there. ?But this is also a good thing for them. They at least understand some of the conditions in the city and know how much combat effectiveness their soldiers can increase as long as their troops come out of Alidovi City. That''s right, when Gu Xi and Luna said this, they had already calculated everything clearly. Except for the championship ring in Gu Xi''s hand, which directly blessed the undead troops led by Gu Xi himself, all undead can take advantage of Alidovi City. ??The weapon replacement plan of the blacksmith shop, the magic fountain of victory, the magic tree, the hidden manger and other small buildings that improve attributes, the linkage blessings between large buildings, the enhancement of the evil wood lake, etc. Gu Xi and the others were not unaware, but they were shocked. If we did not calculate the offensive and defensive attributes of the leading players, heroes and bosses, as long as the undead trained in the city of Aridovi, everyone could have +8 attack and +8 defense. +5, life +21. What left Gu Xi speechless the most was that 2 points of luck and 3 points of morale were added here. This situation was something Gu Xi never expected. You must know that this refers to all troops. Even those locusts with attack 1, defense 1 and life 1 will directly become powerful troops with attack 9, defense 6 and life 22 without the need for people to lead them once they are trained. It is not a problem at all for a locust to fight an ordinary ghost. ???If there is another boss to command and the attributes are increased, it will not be a problem to directly exceed double digits in attack and defense. Hearing this situation, the four basic heroes showed a look of understanding in their eyes. They all understand why they have become so strong. It turns out that Gu Xicheng added attributes to soldiers. Dimi and Amilcar, on the other hand, had no reaction. Both of them aimed to become leaders, and being a hero was just the beginning for them. Not to mention that most of the troops under their command are mid- to high-level undead. These blessings falling on them are just icing on the cake, not necessary. If they want to make their men stronger, they still need to work **** their own. So neither of them showed any different expressions. ?But soon all their attention was attracted. After calculating the increased attributes, he stopped out of curiosity and checked how many troops he had. How many combat teams have been formed with the undead leader? ?In the end, this question didn''t matter. The answer shocked Gu Xi. Because of the two large-scale acquisitions of undead bosses, plus the supplement of soul summoning. ??Currently, the number of undead bosses under Gu Xi has reached 137, including 46 serious skeleton bosses, which is a combat team of 33 skeletons. In these combat teams, there are those who hold swords and shields, some who hold battle axes, some who hold war hammers, and some who hold short swords and daggers. It can be said that each fighting team has a different style. There are 9 serious sword and shield combat teams here, which is the largest type among them. There are 5 more people with two-handed swords and 6 people with spears. They are directly in the bone-cutting camp and the black spear camp, but of course they are also included in this calculation. The rest are fighting squads with assorted weapons. Next are 13 skeleton archer bosses and 9 skeleton mage bosses. Then there is the zombie side. Because there were more bosses assigned to the Bailian Festival, there are now a total of 41 zombie bosses. Of the last 28, all are ghost leaders. It can be said that this is almost the number of undead leaders under Gu Xi. But these numbers are not equal to the number of Gu Xi''s undead troops. ?Gu Xi never expected that the undead and other troops under his command, combined, had already passed the line of 15,000 people. (End of this chapter) Chapter 440： Troops and Arrangements (176191) Chapter 440 Troops and Arrangements (176191) ?? Gu Xi confirmed this number several times before confirming that it was correct. ?Although he doesnt know why the number is so large, Gu Xi himself is quite happy. Because according to the information at hand, most of the more than 15,000 undead troops are above level 4, a few are above level 6, and there are even some level 8 troops. Some of these troops were divided by the undead leaders. ?Most undead bosses are around level 5, and the number of troops they can carry is between 50 and 60. ?More than a hundred undead leaders separated more than 5,000 and nearly 6,000 undead troops. ?The troops under these undead leaders are all relatively individual beings, and the undead troops under them all move in their direction. ?This situation has even affected the Skeleton Archer and Skeleton Mage bosses. ?Among the skeleton archers, there are those with long bows, short bows, light crossbows, and heavy crossbows. Anyway, there are all kinds of archers. The same situation applies to skeleton mages, zombies and even ghosts. Each undead leader uses his own fighting style to influence his troops. Among the remaining troops, there are more than 7,000 basic troops belonging to the three categories of skeleton soldiers, zombies and ghosts. ??Among them, the Rose Corps occupied 2,000, and the Black Spear Battalion and the Bone-cutting Battalion occupied 2,000. There are still three thousand soldiers, including one thousand and fifty skeleton soldiers, one thousand and two zombies, plus more than six hundred ghosts. ??These have all been unified and standardized. All skeleton soldiers, zombies and ghosts have all been strengthened. Their current appearance is all that of standard troops. It can be said that no matter which unit they get, they can fight immediately. ??If it weren''t for the insufficient number of skeleton mages and skeleton archers, there might be more skeleton mages and skeleton archers in these troops. The remaining nearly two thousand troops are scattered undead troops, as well as some powerful beings who are not undead. For example, gargoyles, minotaurs, red dragons, etc. ?The strength of these troops may be high or low, but their existence has enriched Gu Xi''s fighting methods. No matter what situation he encounters, Gu Xi can always find a way to respond and deal with it through these troops. Looking at so many troops, Gu Xi also had a smile on his face. I can definitely get a big one this time. Thinking of this, Gu Xi stood up and said, "Everyone, everyone has seen the current military strength in the city. There are more things we can do now. I decided to launch a strategy for the two periods of Alidovi City that have been opened. . Let Dimi handle the matter this time. ?Amilcar, I will find a way to help you with your matter, but I have always had a question. Doesnt the Scarlet Temple need an armory? I just took a look and it seems that there is no armory built in the city. " Hearing Gu Xis question, Amilka stood up immediately, Sir, we used the temporary armory generated at level 3 of the barracks to build the Scarlet Temple in advance. As long as the exclusive armory of the Scarlet Temple is replenished within a year. ?However, once this time limit is exceeded, the Scarlet Temple will be affected. ??Furthermore, the attack and defense of the Scarlet Knights produced by the Scarlet Temple have not reached the highest level. " The barracks still have this function? After hearing Amilka''s explanation, Gu Xi was also a little surprised. Yes, the barracks can now complete the re-equipment of 30,000 undead soldiers. Coupled with the efforts of the blacksmith shop, there are now many weapons there, so a temporary armory was established. The problem of changing equipment can be completed, but the attribute of increasing the combat effectiveness of soldiers in the city is not available. " When Amilcar said this, he paused for a moment, because the soldiers in the city had also received many blessings in terms of combat effectiveness in other aspects, and the temporary lack of an armory did not actually affect them. ?However, he still reminded Gu Xi that the armory is also the key to the temple. Even if there is no armory now, it must be made up for later. "I understand, there must be more than one temple like this. Even if you don''t tell me, the temples behind will also need armories, and the number of troops in Alidovi City will only increase. It is not the first time to always borrow the armory of the barracks. thing." Hearing that there must be more than one temple mentioned by Gu Xi, Amilka''s eyes lit up. Sir, will there be other temples in the future? Of course, look, isnt there a Bay Temple in the Green Lake District? ??Although you can''t take the cavalry out of it, they are really cavalry. " When Amilcar heard this, he smiled helplessly. Those seahorse cavalry were really cavalry, but they couldn''t fight on land. ?However, Amilcar also understood Gu Xis attitude, and there will definitely be other temples in the future. I''m afraid there will be other knights by then. ?Thinking of this, Amilcar said again: "Sir..." "I will arrange the affairs of the knights, but it is impossible for me to put all the knights into one knighthood." ?Amilcar also understands that knights are considered a high-level unit, and no matter what kind of knight they are, more money is invested. The Gu Xihui is willing to establish a Scarlet Knights Order when the number of Scarlet Knights exceeds 100. Naturally, there is such a reason. So Gu Xi will not put two different kinds of knights in the hands of one hero. ?Even if this hero can become the leader in the end. ?In Gu Xi''s idea, after Amilcar reaches the leader level, his subordinates can lead a knight group, plus three combat groups, two comprehensive groups and a defense group. This is a more appropriate configuration. ?Of course Dimi will also be in such a situation in the end. The leader level can bring seven heroes. As long as they reach the leader level, their subordinates can bring seven regiments. As for whether it is a combat group or a comprehensive group, it depends on the fighting styles of these leaders. At present, both Dimi and Amilka have only shown hero-level strength. Thinking so much is not of much use to Gu Xi and the others. After replying directly, Gu Xi added: "Amilcar, I can give you time to wait until the Scarlet Knights are established. But after the Knights are established, Dimi will choose the remaining Alidovi City. You handle it. So you still need to train the troops you should train during this period. Don''t stay in the Scarlet Temple all day long. If you stay there, the speed of sending troops will not increase if you don''t have the materials. " After saying this, Gu Xi looked at the remaining four heroes. When I dont need to fight, in the mist of Alidovita and the Magic Plant Zone, I will ensure that two heroes will clear the area every day. You can arrange the time by yourself, but I want to see the results. (End of this chapter) Chapter 441： Next step goal (please subscribe) Chapter 441 The next goal (please subscribe) Excluding the six heroes, there were more than a hundred undead leaders who could not be left idle. Gu Xi thought for a while and turned to Luna and asked. How many battle missions are currently arranged by the barracks every day? Level 3 barracks can carry out ten battle missions at the same time. The current battle mission requirements are even higher. In addition to leading the team at the boss level, in order to deal with possible enemies, it is also necessary to arrange brave-level undead to fight with them. ?? Before Luna could speak, Princess Anna took the initiative to speak. ?Gu Xi glanced at the three of them and understood what was going on. It seems that while he was sleeping, Luna and the three of them had already done a good job of dividing the work. Luna is in charge of the construction of the city of Alidovi. Shaya will be responsible for intelligence, and may also do some assassination or bodyguard work. Princess Anna is responsible for personnel arrangements, and even major battles will be handled by her. The patrolling and fighting missions of the undead troops in the city should be Princess Annas business. With ten missions, each boss has a mission to complete, and one round takes about ten days, although some bosses follow the heroes. But the growth of the boss is the key to improving our combat effectiveness. We need to get these leaders moving. We cannot let them wait here, they also need experience and growth. " Princess Anna also understands what Gu Xi said. "I will handle this, but sir, I need you to give me permission. This is not a hundred or two hundred undead soldiers, but a force of more than 6,000 people, which accounts for almost one-third of the army of Alidovi City. If you include the upcoming War of the Ages, these forces will become the core. ?You are now the master of the city. No matter whether you are sure to control everything or not, there are some rights that you must hold on to. " Princess Anna''s words were some common sense she had learned since childhood, but in Gu Xi''s ears, they were the door to another world. ? Gu Xi studied very seriously. After all, he only wanted to be a necromancer before. One or two hundred undead were the limit that he could lead. ??Now there is a city with more than 10,000 undead troops in his hands. At the same time, there will be more and more undead residents in the city, all of which he has not learned before. Now he can only squeeze in time to study. As Princess Anna spoke a little, he would learn a little and slowly integrate some things into his own bones. I will give you the authority, but only during the non-combat period. During the battle period, all troops need to be concentrated at the three city gates, waiting for my release. After arranging everything, Gu Xi said to Luna and the others. Next Im going to study at the Mystic Academy. Judging from the current situation, it may take thirty days. In these thirty days, Luna and you three will come as agreed before. I hope that when I come back, Alidovi City will have undergone even greater changes. " ?? Gu Xi had already told him before he fell asleep that he was going to study at the Mysterious Academy. So everyone knows it. He happened to be studying, not fighting, and Gu Xi didnt need to bring a lot of troops, so he arranged the troops and let Dimi go to war directly. In his mind, when he comes back, he believes that the city of Alidovi for at least one era will be captured. His Aridovi will be much expanded by then. Hearing Gu Xis words, Luna and the other three reacted calmly. Only Shaya took a step forward, "Sir, do you want me to follow you as a personal bodyguard?" "No need, I can do it alone. If there is any need, I will release the city gate. The affairs of Aridovi City are entirely up to you." Please dont worry, sir. "rest assured!" Princess Luna and Anna responded immediately. ?Only Shaya stepped aside reluctantly, and finally responded: "I understand." ? Gu Xi looked at them and smiled, and then said to Shaya: "Shaya, you are my contracted undead, and this will never change. ?But you also have to find your own way. You see, Luna is now in charge of the construction of Alidovi City, but she has her own weird mirror space. She has the ability to surpass everyone in terms of mirroring. Even I can borrow some of her abilities through the mirror. ?You cant just stand behind me, you must also learn to stand out. " Shaya glanced at Gu Xi, raised her head and smiled at Gu Xi, "Sir, I understand." ?Then Gu Xi nodded to Princess Anna and took out a golden ticket-like thing. Looking at the ticket in his hand, Gu Xi looked at his subordinates sitting here, took out a thumb-sized tea leaf from his pocket, put it in his mouth, and poured some water into his mouth. Putting the tea in his mouth, Gu Xi thought to himself: "Learn leadership skills!" Then the ticket was torn open. The next moment, Gu Xi disappeared in front of everyone. ?Looking at Gu Xi leaving, Luna and the three of them also looked at each other. Everyone has seen the current situation clearly. The next most important things are the two things, the construction of Alidovi City, and the battle on Dimis side. Dimi This is our first expedition, so many things are not comprehensive enough. This is an opportunity for us. We are novices in all aspects such as logistics and supplies, expedition routes, etc., and we have to do all of this. " It was Princess Anna who spoke. ?Only she is used to such occasions. If it were Luna, she might arrange the matter directly, or even get involved directly. It is Princess Anna who expresses her ideas to the heroes in one way or another. This is actually the reason why everyone behaves in the same way. Princess Anna was originally born on the path of leadership. Even if she became a lich, her habits would still remain. Luna herself is the elf of this city. She has lived alone for many years and died alone for many years. ??You asked her to encourage everyone, this is not a joke. So the arrangements for the next matter fell into the hands of Princess Anna. This time she really used the meeting hall as a barracks and arranged for all her subordinates. ?Of course she also knew how to delegate power, and did not assign it to every leader. She just defined a few areas and asked about the time for sending troops. As to where to fight, its really up to Dimi to choose. Dimi plans to lead her troops to Alidovita first, and wait until she meets her new best friend, the Headless Queen, and asks her about the situation. As for the time to send out troops, they still need three days to replenish their troops and weapons. In addition, Dimi also needs siege weapons and other things, which can be prepared within these three days. (End of this chapter) Chapter 442： The road to the Mystery Academy (please subscribe) Chapter 442 The Road to the Mysterious Academy (Please subscribe) Ask for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support, and help from all the big guys! Gu Xi did not know what happened in the city of Alidovi when he left. At this time, he was standing in a forest. There is no prompt to enter the game. It is obvious that the place in front of you belongs to space and not to the game world. But this space is really too big. When Gu Xi raised his head, he could even see the sun in the sky. This was clearly a real world. Looking around, Gu Xi carefully recalled some of the knowledge he had learned in class. What to do when you get lost in the forest. If you do not have enough strength, please stay where you are and wait for rescue. Wait a minute. Ask for directions? As the saying goes, the road lies in your mouth. But whoever you ask in the current situation, there is not even a monkey on the tree. ?With some helplessness, Gu Xi could only look up and look for the taller trees nearby, preparing to take a look on the trees to see if there was a correct road nearby. ?But just when Gu Xi was about to climb the tree, his expression suddenly changed and he felt the ground shaking. ?Gu Xi was shocked and immediately lay on the ground and listened. He heard the sound of a train running in the distance. The sound was quite powerful, and it was obviously an older train. ?Is it possible that the space in front of you is modern? ?Gu Xi thought for a moment and summoned the evil coffin. ?He turned over and jumped onto the evil coffin. The devil grabbed the iron chain on the evil coffin with his right hand to prevent Gu Xi from being thrown out. ??Then he pointed the cold wind staff at the evil coffin, and the evil coffin went in the direction of the sound. ??The evil coffin was not moving slowly in the woods at all, but instead ran faster and faster. Gu Xi was blown by the strong wind and couldn''t open his eyes. Every time when the wind was light, what he saw when he opened his eyes was the trunk of the tree pressing down on him. If the evil coffin hadn''t reacted faster than him, he would have hit him directly. On the tree. ?After four or five minutes of this, Gu Xi finally rushed out of the woods and saw a red train running across a large lake from a distance. ?That train had only one locomotive and ten carriages, and it moved in a somewhat weird direction. Sometimes it ran on the tracks in the mountains, and sometimes it even ran directly on the lake. When the evil coffin stopped by the lake, Gu Xi looked at it for a moment and found that the train was always running in the same place, as if it could never run out of this range. ?It seems that the train is the key to entering the mysterious academy. ?Gu Xi just hesitated for a moment, then put away the evil coffin, released the water dragon beast, and jumped directly into the lake. ?At the same time, Gu Xi was ready for battle. The phantom of the steel gate of Alidovi City had appeared behind him. As long as something went wrong, he could take action immediately. ?At the same time, Gu Xi was still thinking about whether he should use the mermaid, floating corpse and seahorse cavalry if he fought in this lake. ?However, Gu Xi still thought too much. The water dragon beast moved Gu Xi quickly in the lake, and easily approached the train that had been wandering back and forth between the mountains and the lake. When approaching the train, Gu Xi found that there was no one in the train. There were a large number of luggage and books scattered in the empty carriage, as if the passengers inside had suddenly disappeared out of thin air. ?This is not a random guess by Gu Xi. When the Water Dragon was close to the train, Gu Xi could see the situation inside from the window. He found that there was still uneaten food on the table in the compartment. Some frogs with their heads bitten off. What kind of existence are these? Gu Xi thought with a look of disgust, "Follow the train. Don''t get on the train if you can." Under Gu Xi''s order, the water dragon followed the train, and Gu Xi had more time to observe the train. Case. ?? Gu Xi found that no matter what, the appearance of this train looked very new. Looking into the train from the window, neither the food nor the scattered books were obviously affected by time. This means that this train is either protected by magic, or it is the product of the rules of the space in front of you. ? No matter what, this train is probably the only way to enter the Mysterious Academy. Just when Gu Xi was about to climb into the train through the window, the water dragon suddenly stopped, and Gu Xi could only watch the train drive away in front of him. ?? Gu Xi, who was a little annoyed, looked down and found that the train had already run from the track in the lake and entered the mountains. As soon as Gu Xi''s mind changed, he understood what was going on. However, he did not release the evil coffin to chase the train. Instead, he changed the direction and let the water dragon go towards the way it came. ?Gu Xi has already observed clearly just now that this train will appear repeatedly between the mountains and the lake. ?As long as Gu Xi walked back along the railway tracks, he would meet the train running out of the mountains. ?Of course, if you dont find the train, the rails are right here. Otherwise, the evil coffin can still run on the rails, so you dont have to worry about finding the way. Gu Xi is walking back just to prove his guess. Sure enough, when Gu Xi was walking some distance in front of the water dragon, he saw the train coming towards him. Facing the oncoming train, Gu Xi also laughed. He knew that his judgment was correct, and the train was coming back again. ?So Gu Xi counted on the water dragon to head towards the train, and this time he was ready to approach the other side of the train. But when Gu Xi was about to step onto the other side of the train, he suddenly froze. Because the train on this side has completely changed. ??If the train Gu Xi saw before was bright red, bright, and brand new, then the train on this side was dark red, dilapidated, and even rotten that could be seen with the naked eye. I knew that none of the things the necromancers took out were normal. ??Although he was complaining there, Gu Xi seemed to be relieved. ?The feeling of emptiness but freshness made Gu Xi quite uncomfortable before, but the situation before him made Gu Xi feel friendly. Most importantly, on this side of the train, Gu Xi saw many corpses wearing black robes and scarves of different colors around their necks sitting in the carriage. ??These corpses have only bones left. If you are an ordinary person, seeing such a situation, you may be scared to death. But for Gu Xi, this was a cart full of treasures. ?As long as Gu Xi wanted to, he could use this car of corpses to pull out a team of skeleton mages to protect himself at any time. So when he saw this situation, Gu Xi had a smile in his eyes. As the water dragon beast and the train got closer and closer, Gu Xi moved his hand forward a little, and the demon quickly grabbed the door with his right hand. Gu Xi jumped up with all his strength, turned over and lay on the train. ?Gu Xi''s movement alerted the skeletons in the train. They all turned their heads and stared at Gu Xi with their empty eyes. ??Gu Xi, who was running on the car door, held up the cold wind staff and waved at the skeletons. Hello, can you open the door for me? (End of this chapter) Chapter 443： Pre-admission selection (177192) Chapter 443 Choice before admission (177192) ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????. ?The door was opened by Gu Xi himself. He broke the glass on the car door, opened the car door and walked in. Feeling the extremely strong negative energy in the carriage, Gu Xi checked the compartments one by one. He found that all the skeletons in front of him had reacted. As soon as he entered the compartment, the skeletons would raise their heads and look at him with empty eyes. But as long as Gu Xi didn''t take action, they had no intention of taking action. After walking around in the carriage, Gu Xizuo walked to the place where he first entered the carriage, stared at a skeleton and asked, "Although it''s a little disturbing to you, I just want to ask where this carriage is going. If He has been detouring here, can I ask the conductor? " When Gu Xi spoke, his voice didn''t seem to be his own, but seemed to come from underground. The muffled voice made people uncomfortable. ??It''s just uncomfortable, but it is a way to communicate with the dead, the soul whispers. ?Although these skeletons in front of me have no intention of moving, they are obviously already in negative energy and have become undead. They had no idea of ??moving simply because Gu Xi did not take action, and there was no need for them to take action. Hearing Gu Xis question, the skeleton in question raised his head and kept moving his mouth. A sound similar to that made by Gu Xi came from the ground. Ho...W...College, it is a college that has been lost in time and space. It is useless to look for the train conductor, he is also looking for the way to the college. Its no use looking for the conductor? Gu Xi''s heart tightened. He did not expect that the college admission ticket would still expire. The academy has been lost in time and space. The train couldn''t find the right road either, it could only move back and forth here. What is this thing called? Gu Xi was speechless. He did not expect that when he came to the space where the college belonged, the first thing he had to do was to look for the college. ?However, he still thanked the skeleton, and then headed towards Xu''s carriage. ?The reason why Gu Xi asked about this skeleton was because he found that the size of this skeleton was obviously different from the other skeletons. Most of the other skeletons were children or young people. This skeleton should have been an adult before it was alive. ??Gu Xi didnt know if he was the protector of the carriage in front of him, but adult students would always know better. ?Now Gu Xi wanted to go to other carriages to see if there was anyone there who could inquire about the news. ?After driving around a few carriages, Gu Xi actually met some adult students, but after communicating with them, Gu Xi found that they all knew about the same situation. At most, the college has disappeared, or the way to the college has never been found. No one will know where the college is or whether it can be found. ?? Gu Xi didn''t solve the problem until he reached the end of the train. At this time, Gu Xi had already noticed that the train had entered and left the lake and entered the mountains. ?However, Gu Xi''s energy was not focused on this, and he walked back in a somewhat depressed mood. But just as he was walking from the eighth carriage to the seventh carriage, he suddenly saw something flashing past in the mountains outside the train. Gu Xi''s eyes tightened, and without saying a word he pushed open the door at the junction of the carriages and jumped out. He just jumped up, and the evil coffin appeared at his feet. Then there was a flash of sparks, and the evil coffin led Gu Xi towards the forest. Go in pursuit. When Gu Xi jumped out of the train, he looked back. I discovered that the train did not speed up because he got on the train, nor did it slow down because he left. Whether he got on the train or not was a dispensable thing for this train. Looking at this situation, Gu Xi didn''t pay too much attention. In his opinion, one more person on the train was not more, and one less person was not more. ??On the contrary, there is something wrong with the fleeting figures in the forest. Gu Xi didn''t see clearly just now, but when he caught up, Gu Xi found that this guy''s movement was quite problematic. He was always jumping around on the branches. If he wasn''t about the same size as a normal person, Gu Xi would You might even think it''s a flying monkey. The evil coffin was chasing him on the ground. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t close the distance. ? Gu Xi felt a little anxious. He knocked on the evil coffin with the cold wind staff and asked, "Can you use weird flash?" As soon as Gu Xi''s order was given, the evil coffin flashed, but the flash of the evil coffin had no effect this time. The evil coffin only moved forward less than two meters. Obviously the one running in front is not weird. ?This made Gu Xi somewhat helpless. It seems that some of the previous methods are no longer useful. ?So Gu Xi was ready to take action. Just as he raised the cold wind staff, the figure suddenly sank down and disappeared into the forest. ? Gu Xi was startled and quickly looked back, only to find that the road he came from had disappeared and was surrounded by lush trees. Damn it. ?Gu Xi muttered something and jumped off the evil coffin. ?He didnt expect that everyone would be chased here, but no one would be there. ??What kind of ghost academy is this? It doesn''t allow people to attend it seriously. ? Gu Xis original plan was to find a way to learn leadership skills after entering the academy. Whether it was practical learning or reading and studying, it didnt take much time. He just wants to learn leadership skills plus three other random skills. How could you be sent to such a ghost place? ?Gu Xi thought a little depressedly, and at the same time walked to the place where the figure disappeared just now. ?Here Gu Xis eyes lit up and he noticed something was wrong with the ground. ?Gu Xi pressed the ground, with a look of determination in his eyes. Where Gu Xi pressed the ground, a stream of fishy blood flowed out from the ground. This is a burial place, and it is also a burial place where a large number of corpses are buried. When Gu Xi was in school, he studied this situation specifically. ?This kind of ground that will bleed out with blood when pressed is a burial ground arranged with a large number of corpses using special means. ??If such a corpse burial ground is discovered in the wild, the necromancer will definitely be very happy, because it is equivalent to discovering a huge pile of corpses. As long as one spiritual summons is used, it will not be a problem to recruit 1,800 troops. But there was no obvious smile on the face of Gu Xi in front of him. He had actually discovered by pressing the button just now that there was only one corpse under the burial ground. Gu Xi knew very well that if one corpse could create a burial ground, then how strong the corpse below would be. ?At this time, Gu Xi needed to make a choice. Should he wake up the corpse below and inquire about the situation, or should he give up this opportunity and return to the train. Gu Xi had a feeling in his heart that this choice would have a certain connection with his entry into the academy. (End of this chapter) Chapter 444： The college where the destination is unknown (178192) Chapter 444: The Lost College (178192) Glancing back at the way he came, Gu Xi found that the road that had just disappeared had reopened. From where Gu Xi was, he could see the large lake beyond the mountains at a glance. He could even see the white smoke coming out of the locomotive. But now Gu Xi has no thoughts of the past. He finally figured it out, and now he was given a chance to choose one of the two. ??The initiation into the Mystery Academy begins with his appearance in the woods. There may be other options between the mountains and the big lake, but whenever two different options appear, Gu Xi will be left to make his own judgment. ?Every move Gu Xi makes will affect what he learns in this mysterious academy. ?Of course Gu Xi didnt know that entering the mysterious academy was so troublesome. He instinctively looked back and inserted the cold wind staff in front of the burial ground. ?Then Gu Xi freed up his hands and pressed down on the burial ground, and a fragment of his soul flew into the burial ground. ?Then the place where the corpse was buried kept shaking, as if the whole mountain was about to explode. ?However, Gu Xi ignored this. At this time, he felt that his spiritualism seemed to have become much stronger, and the range of direct spiritualism had expanded to the entire nearby hills. At this moment, a skeletal arm over ten meters high stretched out from the ground. This arm was just a normal small forearm. When stretching out from the ground, the arm turned downwards and pushed a huge skull out of the ground with force. Without waiting for Gu Xi to control the huge skeleton, the skull opened its mouth, and a normal-sized skeleton wearing a black robe crawled out of the giant skull''s mouth. A new student, do you want to go to the Mystery College? ?This voice is no longer the whisper of the soul, but a normal voice. Before Gu Xi could answer, the skeleton said: "It seems that you have chosen my way. Although I don''t know how you found it, you have made your choice, so tell me, what do you want?" Learn something? Can I still choose? Gu Xi was immediately speechless. ?Then Gu Xi realized that he had made a mistake in what he said, and he immediately said: "Leadership, I want to learn leadership." Leadership skills? Wouldnt it be better for you to take the train directly? What are you doing here? Forget it, I understand what this is about. I know some leadership skills, and I can teach you. " The skeleton waved to Gu Xi and asked Gu Xi to come closer. Gu Xi glanced at the skeleton, and finally took a step forward. He knew very well that the spiritualism just now failed, and the black-robed skeleton crawled out on his own. ??The spiritualism just now only stimulated his appearance. Now Gu Xi is not sure whether he is neutral or friendly. The skeleton just waved to Gu Xi and then started talking. Dont be afraid. Although I dont understand why you came to me, I need to explain to you about the situation in the academy. We originally had a large college here. The college was divided into four departments. Each department held a treasure and determined the direction of a basic skill. The leadership skills you want to learn are not actually learned in our department. The foundation of our department is logistics. Its the guy on the train. The foundation of their department is leadership. The foundations of the other two departments are pathfinding and luck respectively. These are also the four basic skills that can be learned at our academy. Of course this was when the original college was still there. The black-robed skeleton seemed to have thought of something, and sat down directly at the teeth of the giant skeleton. As soon as he stretched out his hand, a tooth cup appeared in his hand. This cup contained a light green liquid. After taking a few sips, the black-robed skeleton started talking again. However, as some things happened, the conflicts between the four departments became deeper and deeper, and finally a big war broke out, and the entire college was directly blown into the gap between time and space. As a result, this place became what it is now. ??But youve come to the right place to learn leadership skills. ??If you were elsewhere, as a necromancer, you wouldn''t be able to learn leadership skills at all. No one would teach you. ??Everyone will say one thing, you are a necromancer and you dont need morale. Why should you learn leadership skills? At the beginning of our college, you couldnt learn it either. ?Only now, when all the people left in the academy have become like this, will they agree with your ideas and teach you leadership skills. " It was only then that Gu Xi realized that he appeared here entirely because of what he muttered when opening the academy ticket. ??That kind of tea called golden cake is really effective. He was actually sent directly to the most suitable place to learn leadership skills. If a necromancer wants to learn the art of leadership, of course he must learn it from an undead who masters the art of leadership. ?There is no problem with this understanding. ?Wanting to understand this, Gu Xi immediately looked at the black-robed skeleton in front of him. Can I learn all four skills? I can teach you logistics right away, but after you learn it, I cant teach you anything else. Unless you can find the college that was bombed and disappeared, or find another dean, you can''t learn anything else from me. So you''d better think clearly whether you want to learn from me. By the way, let me explain, the guy on the train who can directly learn leadership skills is a sworn enemy of me. You have learned something from me, and if you want to learn something from him, there is no possibility at all. " ?His words blocked some of Gu Xi''s thoughts. You might as well say that now that the academy is gone, the only things you can learn are two out of four. Choose two out of three, you cant learn the Lucky Technique. The professor from that department got the treasures from the other three departments and combined them. Now he is staying with the college in the gap between time and space. You won''t find him here at all. The only ones you can choose are logistics, leadership and pathfinding. As for leadership, you can learn it from me, or you can learn it from the train. ?If you dont go to the train, youll have to learn how to find your way. You cant even learn pathfinding. If you learn leadership from me, I can tell you a place. You go to him and he will teach you logistics. " After speaking, the black-robed skeleton also patted the giant skeleton next to him. ?At this moment, Gu Xi suddenly understood something. The giant skeleton in front of him was probably the undead and some logistical tricks. He was reminding Gu Xi to be careful when making choices. (End of this chapter) Chapter 445： How to learn leadership skills (please subscribe) Chapter 445: How to learn leadership (please subscribe) ?However, Gu Xi did not make a decision because of the black-robed skeleton''s words. Instead, he asked seriously: "Then will you teach anything else?" Yes, what do you want to learn? Destruction, chaos, light, order? I only know these four categories of magic. I know herbology, potions and alchemy. Daggers, daggers, exotic weapons, I only know these in terms of physical combat. There is probably nothing related to the undead that is suitable for you to learn, but you still know a lot about the undead. " ?Hearing Gu Xis question, the black-robed skeleton immediately started talking. It seems that these skills are simpler than several skills that must be learned using some special means. This attracted Gu Xi''s attention. Gu Xi had also heard of destruction and chaos magic, and its attributes were relatively close to those of undead magic and dark magic. ?However, these are not as good as the leadership and logistics mentioned before. ??If you want to learn more, Potions and Alchemy are a better choice. But those must come after leadership skills. At present, Gu Xi is most concerned about learning leadership skills. Standing in front of the black-robed skeleton, Gu Xi hesitated for a moment, then said decisively: "Ignore the rest, learn leadership skills first. You have to ensure that I can learn leadership skills. Otherwise, I won''t even demolish this place." It will make you feel better." "Don''t worry about this. Our college has always said that if you want to teach, you will teach well. There is no chance of any problems. Are you sure you want to learn leadership skills first?" ?Gu Xi looked back at the way he came. At this time, the train happened to pass by the place where he came up just now. ?However, Gu Xi just took one look and said with certainty: "Sure, I want to learn leadership skills." "Very good. If you want to learn leadership skills, then I have to tell you about the four treasures of our college. Our college is divided into four departments, which are symbolized by reindeer, bat, mountain leopard and crocodile. Four departments. The representative animal of our department is the reindeer, which is responsible for logistics. The original treasure is a pair of antlers racks, which not only allows people to learn logistics for the first time, but also doubles the size of everyone''s backpack. ??The leadership skills you want to learn are from the Crocodile Department. They kept a huge crocodile in the lake in front of the original college, and the crocodile had a sword stuck in its head. You dont need to pull out the sword, you just need to find the crocodile and touch the sword to learn the art of leadership. ??The Bat Department masters the art of pathfinding. They have a cloak that can be taken to the sky as long as it is worn. When you can control the cloak and fly back, you will have learned the pathfinding technique. ?The department that took away all the treasures was the Shanbao Department. The treasure of their department was a cup. Getting the cup means getting lucky. " Then what I want to learn about leadership now is to go to the lake and find a crocodile that I dont know whether its dead or alive? No, the professor from the Shanbao Department robbed three treasures from the other three departments. He put our three treasures into a cup, blended them into one, and drank it with his last breath. Now that our treasures are gone, if we want to learn leadership skills, we have to start from another aspect. ?Go and find something for me. As long as you can find it, you can learn leadership skills. " After speaking, the black-robed skeleton stretched out his hand, and a very special white herb appeared in front of Gu Xi. ?This herb is divided into three clusters, but has only one leaf, and a small skull flower grows on the top of the leaf. "It''s this kind of herb. If you keep walking along the railway track, you will see a fault in the valley. There will be this kind of skull flower. If you pick ten of them, you can learn the art of leadership." Gu Xikan He glanced at the black-robed skeleton. I dont have much education, dont lie to me. After picking herbs, didnt I study herbal medicine? How could it be leadership skills? You can just go directly, and you will definitely have leadership skills when you come back. I dont believe it unless you give it a mission. Ding! At your request, you activate a temporary mission! Temporary mission: Flowers grow from bones Task description: Collect ten special skull flowers Task requirement: Collect skull flowers (0/10) Task reward: Basic skill-Leadership. Explanation: This is an opportunity for the undead to learn leadership skills. As soon as Gu Xi finished speaking, there was a tingling sound in his ear. The temporary task requested by Gu Xi popped up. After taking a look at the description and requirements of the task, Gu Xi firmly responded: "Accept." Seeing that Gu Xi accepted the mission, the black-robed skeleton also grinned, "Just accept the mission. By the way, this is a map. It will be more dangerous in these locations, so you have to be careful. ?There are also many tasks hidden in this mountain forest. You can check them out for yourself. Dont think that these tasks are unimportant. Sometimes ordinary temporary tasks are a good thing for you. " After saying that, the black-robed skeleton retreated into the giant skeleton, allowing the giant skeleton to shrink back into the ground. When the giant skeleton was about to bury itself, the black-robed skeleton seemed to have thought of something else, "By the way, when you come back, remember to do another spiritual summons. Normally, no matter how long you call here, you still can''t wake me up." of." Hearing this, Gu Xi was speechless. Did he want his spiritualism to go to waste? ?However, when he wanted to complain a few words, the giant skeleton had already buried himself, and everything returned to its original state. ?At this time, Gu Xi had no choice. He glanced at the map and then handed the map to Xie Coffin. For Gu Xi now, the most important thing is to complete the mission, and first get the leadership skill. As for other tasks, we have to wait until Gu Xi gets his most important thing. ??It is impossible for him to leave leadership skills aside and learn other things. After taking away the map, Xie Coffin automatically analyzed the route of the map. ?Although some terrains in the mountains cannot be drawn in detail on the map, there are many places that are shown on the map. For example, if you dont have a map, you might not know that there are two different train stations within such a short distance of a train running back and forth between the mountains and the lake. ??Its just that there is a big cross mark at the location of the train station. It is obvious that the two train stations have either disappeared or no longer exist. ?In addition, there is an abandoned castle on the edge of the big lake. The sign on the castle is that it is dangerous and cannot be approached. ?However, Gu Xi always had a feeling that everything drawn on this map was clearly meant to tell the person who got the map to go here quickly, there is something you want here. (End of this chapter) Chapter 446： Under attack? Why? (Please subscribe) Chapter 446: Attacked? Why? (Please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! After leaving the burial place, Gu Xi sat cross-legged on the evil coffin, with the cold wind staff directly inserted into an iron chain. ?With the devil''s right hand dragging him, Gu Xi will not be thrown out even if he stands upside down on the evil coffin. Now he finally had the intention to take a look at his surroundings. At the same time, he was still thinking about something. ?Although the task at hand was just to find the Skeleton Flower, after hearing the story about this mysterious academy, Gu Xi always felt that the black-robed skeleton was planning something. Does he want to use his own strength to find materials? Gu Xi always feels that things are not that simple. ?When he left the burial place, Gu Xi suddenly patted the evil coffin and looked around with a solemn expression. Something seems not quite right. Before he was in this space, except for the sound when the train appeared, the woods were usually silent. The whole forest seemed to be dead. ?Even when he chased the figure and found the black-robed skeleton, the situation was the same. The figure moved very fast but made no sound. ?But there was a rustling sound coming from the woods in front of me. This situation is obviously wrong. ??Gu Xi immediately reached out and grasped the cold wind staff, slamming the tip of the staff to the ground. ?Storm of Bones! A huge bone storm spread outwards with Gu Xi as the center. A large number of nearby trees were directly cut into pieces under the influence of the bone storm, ice and fire. When these trees fell down, Gu Xi noticed a large group of horses that had turned into skeletons and were running away into the distance. ?When he saw this situation, Gu Xi didn''t even think about it. He raised the cold wind staff and struck the escaping horses with a blow. Magic Arrow! Following Gu Xi''s spell, several flaming ice swords flew out from the cold wind staff and quickly hit several of the skeleton horses. At this time, these skeleton horses turned around. They didn''t know how they ran. They just took two steps on the ground and then stepped into the air. They opened their mouths and wanted to bite Gu Xi. Storm of Bones! Gu Xi immediately released the spell. When he did not lead his undead troops, spells like Bone Storm were considered the best defensive spells. ??As the bone storm rose with Gu Xi as the center, the few skeleton horses at the front were beaten to pieces on the spot. ?At the same time, Gu Xi turned his hand over and pointed to the place where a skeleton horse fell. Bone shield! ?Then the steel city gate began to appear slowly, and the Earth-bound dragon immediately straightened up and stared at the charging skeleton horses. ?However, these skeleton horses reacted very quickly. They exploded like bats immediately and disappeared in front of Gu Xi in the blink of an eye. ??If Gu Xi hadn''t looked at the scene after the battle in front of him, he would have doubted whether the scene just now was his hallucination. ?At this time, the steel city gate has also been opened, and a large number of undead troops poured out from inside. ?Princess Anna and the others also arrived with people. Seeing the current situation, they were all speechless. Didnt you agree to come over and study? Why did the fight start in less than a day? Sir, do you need to send some troops over? "It''s not necessary for the moment. Just arrange for the corpse flies and gargoyles to come over. As long as I''m not attacked by others, my safety won''t be a problem." ?Gu Xi took a look at the situation around him and decided to let his men go out.?????At least something like that just now cannot happen again. Sir, why dont you send the Bone Locusts over here? Okay, lets send a hundred groups over. ?? Gu Xi thought for a moment and said, "You do your thing and leave some of the troops near the steel city gate to wait for orders." Princess Anna actually wanted to assign some more subordinates to Gu Xi, but hearing Gu Xis intention, she didnt force it. Anyway, Gu Xi can throw the city gate on the battlefield at any time. If anything happens, Gu Xi will not put himself in a dangerous place. ?Just now, I just felt itchy and wanted to test my current strength. Otherwise, we wouldnt have waited so late to open the steel city gate. The troops Gu Xi needed were quickly mobilized. The corpse flies did not suffer losses in the previous battle, but they did not receive any replacements. There are still a hundred groups. The gargoyles have a production of three weeks, a total of forty-five. Coupled with a hundred swarms of bone locusts, all the troops just appeared and blocked the sunlight above Gu Xi. With these soldiers, Gu Xi felt confident. He waved his hand and the corpse flies stayed by his side to protect him, while the gargoyles and bone locusts were sent out to explore the way. ?Gu Xis order is to treat everyone who can move as an enemy. As for the trees at this time, do not destroy them. After all, Gu Xi came here to study, not to destroy an academy. Gu Xi won''t get much benefit from destroying this place. Now he just wants to ensure his own safety. With the gargoyle exploring the way, Gu Xi soon left the forest. Because he was walking in the other direction, Gu Xi was getting further and further away from the train tracks. ?But precisely because of this, Gu Xi discovered that there were many things he had not discovered in these mountains. For example, this is the situation at hand. When Gu Xi walked out of the forest, he happened to reach the top of a mountain. There are no trees on this mountain top, just some withered yellow weeds. However, Gu Xi discovered that there are many human figures carved from rocks on the top of this mountain. They have obviously been left here for a long time, and some of these figures have become mutilated due to weathering and weathering. ??Gu Xi saw that inside these stone statues, there were male and female students. They were wearing the same black robe school uniforms that Gu Xi had seen on the train, with scarves around their necks. ??It''s just that everything on them has turned into lime gray, and Gu Xi can''t tell which department they belong to. ?These stone statues were placed together like toys. ? Gu Xi noticed that among so many stone statues, there was one group that was the most special, and that was the stone statues of children surrounded together. Among the stone statues, there is also a stone statue of a skinny kitten. ?Looking at it from a distance, it looks like a themed statue of a group of naughty children bullying a kitten. In this case, Gu Xi could only say that the people who left these stone statues were really playful. After taking out the map from Xie Coffin and comparing it, Gu Xi stopped here for a short time. ??The Bone Locusts and Gargoyles who were sent out also returned, and they brought Gu Xi news about the area within a hundred miles. Except for the attack that Gu Xi encountered just now, there is no trace of any living thing nearby. In other words, those skeleton horses suddenly appeared and attacked Gu Xi, and then disappeared suddenly. This made Gu Xi couldn''t help but raise a question mark in his mind. That is why ah. (End of this chapter) Chapter 447： Basilisks Toyland (179193) Chapter 447 Basilisks Toy Field (179193) They are all subscribed to 1932. I am trying my best to add more updates. Please give me subscriptions, monthly tickets and various recommendations! Just when Gu Xi looked puzzled, the sky suddenly darkened. Gu Xi looked up into the sky and found a huge mechanical castle flying over the sky. The entire mechanical castle was made of steel. Even though it was about three or four kilometers away from Gu Xi, Gu Xi could still clearly see the rivets on the surface of the mechanical castle. ?But what surprised Gu Xi the most was not this, but the various creatures flying like bats near the mechanical castle. "Chase" Just when Gu Xi was about to order the gargoyle to catch up, the mechanical castle disappeared into the sky just as it appeared. ?Such a sudden appearance and sudden departure made Gu Xi couldn''t help but doubt the space in front of him. Its not even the world, its just a lot of shit. ?Gu Xi muttered something, glanced at the stone statues here again, turned around and prepared to leave. ??If it was said that when he just left the black-robed skeleton, Gu Xi didn''t notice anything. It has now been clearly told to Gu Xi that while the college is lost in the gap between time and space, the several departments that still exist are plotting against each other. ?Although I dont know what their calculations mean, its obvious that it has nothing to do with Gu Xi. Gu Xi came here to learn leadership skills. ??As long as you master the leadership skill, it doesn''t matter if you haven''t learned the other three basic skills. ?So Gu Xi has made up his mind that no matter who it is, as long as it does not affect his mission, he will pretend that he has not seen it. ??But if anyone dares to stop himself from completing the task, then I''m sorry, even this space will be destroyed by you. Ignore them, lets go. Looking at the dilapidated stone statues exposed to the weather and sun on the top of the mountain, Gu Xi had no intention of studying it any further. He jumped onto the evil coffin, glanced at the other end of the road, and finally left without looking back. ?However, Gu Xi wanted to complete the task safely, but someone was not as good as Gu Xi wanted. ?Seeing that Gu Xi was about to go down the mountain here and enter another forest, there was a sudden vibration behind him. Gu Xi didnt even turn his head, he just raised the cold wind staff upwards. Storm of Bones! ?The large-scale bone storm protected Gu Xi, and at the same time, a large number of white bone locusts rushed out behind Gu Xi. ??The Bone Locusts are significantly more numerous than the Corpse Fly. Corpse poison flies form a group of 400 to 500 individuals, while White Bone Locusts start with 500 individuals, and produce new White Bone Locusts through various devouring processes, and finally form a group of 1,000 individuals. At present, the White Bone Locusts have not reached this limit, but they are still close to 600. When they flew up, they pounced on the enemies behind them like dark clouds. ?But just as the White Bone Locusts pounced out, a large number of them lost power and fell to the ground. This is obviously affected by some kind of force and has turned into stone. Hearing the time falling like raindrops behind him, Gu Xi did not look back. ?It is precisely because he knows what he is going to face that Gu Xi will not look back. ?But just because he didn''t look back didn''t mean he didn''t take action. The corpses of those white-bone locusts were the best material for Gu Xi. ??Although in spiritualism, bone locusts are counted according to a group of corpses. But the corpse explosion is different. There only needs to be the corpse of a White Bone Locust in the corpse explosion. ?Just because Gu Xi didn''t look back didn''t mean that he didn''t know what was happening behind him. The Bone Storm he released was to sense the situation behind him. ??When he felt a huge object approaching about ten meters behind him, Gu Xi pointed the cold wind staff behind him. Corpse explosion! Boom! boom! boom! A series of explosions sounded behind him, and without even looking back, he knew that an enemy was being injured within the scope of the corpse explosion. ??Although the level of Gu Xi''s corpse explosion is not high, and its power is only about half of the life of the White Bone Locust, it cannot withstand the +3 ice and +3 fire effects of this corpse explosion. No matter how strong the defensive power is, there is no way to withstand such an attack. ?Amidst the explosion, Gu Xi felt that the enemy that was rapidly approaching him was retreating. Obviously he was frightened. ?However, Gu Xi had no intention of letting the other party go. He just doesnt want to get involved in some things, but that doesnt mean Gu Xi needs to be afraid of them. ?In Gu Xi''s mind, if you don''t provoke me, then I''ll pretend you didn''t see it, but if you come out to provoke me, then I''ll die. ??So after Gu Xi felt that the opponent had withdrawn from the range of the White Bone Locust corpse, Gu Xi raised the cold wind staff in his hand and turned around in a circle to the left. ??This is a general command for the Necromancer, and is used to command troops on large battlefields. After all, on a battlefield, it is impossible for everyone to have the ability to inform the entire battlefield. Sometimes, it is impossible to direct a battle just by shouting. Some gestures have become necessary conditions in combat command. ?This action of Gu Xi means that he is asking his men to attack with all their strength, regardless of the loss, and the main thing is to kill all the enemies. Turning to the right is just the opposite. It allows the men to defend with all their strength, regardless of the enemy, and everything is focused on protecting themselves. As soon as Gu Xi''s men saw such an order, they rushed out immediately. ?Those white-skeletal locusts rushed out on the spot as if they had been ordered to eat. ?Then Gu Xi heard rolling and crashing sounds from behind him. ?This sound lasted for nearly three minutes, until a ding came from Gu Xi''s ear and then disappeared. White Bone Locust (summon) kills the rotten basilisk (level 9), you get 1 experience point (overflow storage 1 point), and the summons gets 1015 experience points. Looking at the information in front of him, a smile appeared on Gu Xi''s face. He could finally turn his head. ?But just when Gu Xi turned his head, the smile on his face immediately froze. Because when Gu Xi gave the order, he asked the Bone Locusts to attack with all their strength. The greatest ability of the White Bone Locust is to devour everything. ??Although this rotten basilisk was just killed, after the attack by the white bone locusts, not even a single bone was left from the rotten basilisk. ?Everything that can be seen has been swallowed up by the bone locusts, not to mention the skin and flesh of the rotten basilisk. Even the internal organs and bones, and even the undigested things in the internal organs, were devoured by the white-bone locusts. Among the group of White Bone Locusts, there are now some new White Bone Locusts. Their size and appearance have not changed much, but their attributes have been significantly enhanced. The most obvious thing is that the teeth of these new white bone locusts are much more pointed than normal, and there is a black liquid on their teeth. It is obvious that they are born by devouring the rotting basilisk, and they have a sharper texture than the original ones. Bone Locust has stronger abilities. (End of this chapter) Chapter 448： Wisdom tree in the woods (180193) Chapter 448 The Wisdom Tree in the Woods (180193) Looking at the battlefield where one layer of the ground was almost eaten away, Gu Xi felt a mouthful of blood stuck in his throat and almost didn''t spit it out. Forget it, I dont need a body like this, just pack them up and prepare to leave. ??If something like this happened before attending the Bailian Festival, Gu Xi would mutter a few words. But after the Bailian Festival, Gu Xi had over 10,000 troops, which was considered a small prince anywhere. It''s not like there are no level 9 soldiers. He has at least one or two corpses. After comforting himself, Gu Xi really left this time. Not long after Gu Xi left, the stone statues that were originally thrown on the top of the mountain began to slowly change color. They changed from gray to normal flesh color. ?However, too much time has passed, and even if the petrification effect is lost, these people cannot be resurrected. In the end, he could only collapse on the top of the mountain, waiting for the wind and sun to blow, and finally turn into a fragment of white bones on the top of the mountain. I dont know whether this fate is good or bad for them. ??If they hadn''t taken care of themselves, they would have been able to support themselves for at least a few hundred more years. With the way they are now, no one would know they existed within a few years. After descending the mountain, Gu Xi entered a forest again. Although Gu Xi sent the gargoyles and corpse flies out in advance for safety reasons, he did not wait outside the woods. When the evil coffin rushed down the hillside, it rushed into the woods smoothly. . At this time, Gu Xi only had time to take a look at the colors of the trees in the forest, but could not see anything clearly. At this speed, let alone finding herbs or something in the woods, even if there is such a big tree there, you cant see clearly what kind it is. Gu Xi felt the cold wind blowing against his face, and the speed of the evil coffin increased a few points. But Gu Xi did not stop Xie Coffin from doing this. At this time, Gu Xi understood that Xie Coffin was moving forward according to his own requirements. ?Gu Xi has only one thought in his mind right now, to rush to the valley designated on the map and find the Skeleton Flower. ?Things along the way meant nothing to Gu Xi, so he didn''t need to waste his time. But for some unknown reason, the less Gu Xi wants to cause trouble, the easier it is for accidents to happen. ??As the evil coffin moved forward, Gu Xi suddenly felt his left wrist feel hot. Since the last killing stone incident, Gu Xi has been hanging a special coin on the wrist of his left hand. ?The purpose is to ensure that you are not affected by anything. Even if you are affected by abilities such as the mind, this thing can remind yourself to some extent. After all, those who play mind magic have a dirty mind. ?Now as soon as Gu Xi felt something was wrong with his left wrist, his first reaction was to activate the effect of the spiritual lamp, hoping to see if someone was affecting his mind. Then he looked around to prevent being stared at. ?But just as Gu Xi was taking action, a piece of dry weed flew out of his backpack. Gu Xi didnt understand what it was at first. It wasnt until the dry weeds flew a distance of about ten meters that Gu Xi realized what he was doing. ?Isnt this the introduction to the long-term task I have undertaken and the fading wisdom? ?Is it possible that there is a dead tree of wisdom nearby? ??Gu Xi opened the task list and took a look at it. He hesitated for a moment, and finally knocked on the evil coffin with the cold wind staff. Follow, as long as you stay within one main direction, keep following. ? Gu Xis idea was simple. If he was on his way, he could follow him and have a look. Anyway, the tree of wisdom was there and he couldnt escape no matter how hard he ran.??????Sorry if things don''t go your way, the priority now is leadership skills. ? ?If you can get any benefit from the Wisdom Tree, just get it. If you can''t get any benefit, just get it. ? Gu Xi now has a lot of level 4 skills. At the same time, he can also train at Chaoyang Guild. In terms of skill level, he is not short of one or two levels of skills that can reach level 4. ?So he can do the tasks that come along the way, but if it affects the leadership skills, sorry, he will pretend that he didn''t see it. After receiving Gu Xis order, Xie Coffin decisively followed the dry weeds. ?The dry weeds dont know how to care about their breath at all. Regardless of whether there is wind or not, they just float slowly in front of them. At the beginning, Gu Xi was still very anxious, but gradually Gu Xi''s heart calmed down. ?In Gu Xi''s mind, he didn''t seem to be in any hurry. ?Now that the dry weeds have never drifted off the main route, let''s go slower. Since I have already slowed down, why not just slow down a little more? ?Gu Xi, who was sitting on the evil coffin, was swaying and almost wanted to fall asleep. ?At this moment, the special coin on Gu Xis left wrist was burned again, which woke Gu Xi up. ?This time Gu Xi became nervous again. There wont be any other tasks to complete this time. There must be skills such as hypnosis that are affecting Gu Xi''s mind. ?Pressing his right hand on the special coin, Gu Xi thought to himself: What is this? It was obviously used for divination and anti-divination, but now it has become anti-hypnosis. ?Smiling helplessly in his heart, Gu Xi raised the spiritual lamp again, preparing to use the power of the spiritual lamp to resist the hypnotic effect. At the same time, Gu Xi was still thinking that it would be best if he had the full set of the nine-tailed power now. At that time, no matter what kind of spiritual power it was, it would not be able to affect him. How is it like now, where you cant discover it, and you cant deal with it after you discover it. At this moment, the evil coffin suddenly stopped. ??Gu Xi raised his head and looked forward with his soul lamp in hand, and suddenly found a huge tree falling in front of him. The fallen trunk of this big tree is more than thirty meters high, and the brown bark is covered with green moss. In front of the big tree, Gu Xi found many bodies that had fallen on the ground and were covered with moss. They were obviously still breathing weakly. These bodies ranged from normal humans to rabbits and mice. Their heads are all pointed in the same direction. ?There is no need to say much else. Just by looking at the situation in front of you, Gu Xi will understand what is going on. I''m afraid there is some powder used for hypnosis under this tree. This is not spiritual hypnosis, this is drug hypnosis. ?While thinking, Gu Xi pressed his nose with his hand. ?You must not fall asleep in this situation. If you really fall asleep, Gu Xi may not be able to get out of the influence of this fallen tree. At this time, the dry weeds leading the way slowly fell onto the big tree. Facing the situation in front of him, Gu Xi immediately used spiritualism. ??Although he is not sure whether the big tree in front of him is dead or alive, the black-robed skeleton before was activated by spiritualism. Gu Xi can also try it on the big tree in front of him. As Gu Xis spiritualism fell, an ancient and slow voice sounded. Stop, slow down, slow down, my old waist... (End of this chapter) Chapter 449： The Lost Tree of Wisdom (please subscribe) Chapter 449 The Lost Tree of Wisdom (Please subscribe) ?While he was talking, a face slowly grew out of the fallen tree. ??It''s just that this face is a little horizontal and a little distorted. ? Gu Xi could only tell that it was a feminine face, which was somewhat different from what Gu Xi had guessed at the beginning. After changing its face, the big tree tried hard to grow another arm or something, but no matter what, she couldn''t do it. She could only move the dead leaf in front of her by shaking. Oh, let me just say how can you find me? This is the traditional contact method of the Wisdom Tree. If I hadnt read many books, I might not know this. It feels really uncomfortable like this, dont resist, wake up..." The next moment, Gu Xi felt as if something was broken before his eyes, and he found himself in a huge library. In the library, there are countless students reading and copying, and there are even a few standing around studying something. Looking closer, Gu Xi found that the situation of these students was a bit strange. Some students look like normal students, wearing black student robes and scarves of different colors around their necks. But there are still some students who are not right. ?They have the heads of squirrels and rabbits. Compared with serious students, they look obviously a little confused. Gu Xi immediately figured out what was going on. These are the bodies sleeping in front of the big tree. Young man, come here, follow me, and dont touch any of the books here. ?At this moment, an old woman wearing a purple dress and her hair neatly **** walked up to Gu Xi. ?She was holding a feather duster made of unknown feathers in her hand, and while walking, she was cleaning every book that flew in front of her. She did not introduce herself until she led Gu Xi to a sofa and asked him to sit down. Hello, outsider, I am the librarian of the college. You can call me Mrs. Sha. I think you must have heard about the college if you can walk such a long distance in these mountains. The college is gone, I dont know where it went. Several department chairs used their last abilities to protect the students in their departments. We ordinary teachers or public officials in colleges have no choice but to go crazy or die. Only a few of us can use our own methods to form a small field of our own and preserve a glimmer of vitality. What you see now are fragments of my memory. Originally belonged to the library of the college. All the books here are true, but also all false. ?As long as you open a book at random, you must keep reading until you have read all the books here before you wake up from the dream. " Mrs. Sha glanced at Gu Xi, as if to remind Gu Xi not to read any of the books here. Gu Xi paid attention to these books at first. There were many more books here than in Gu Xi''s library, and judging from the covers of each collected book, they contained advanced information for learning magic. books. ?? Gu Xi even noticed that there is a restricted book section in this library. ??If Mrs. Sha hadn''t reminded her of this, Gu Xi might have picked up a book and read it. ?But now, Gu Xi no longer had such thoughts. He lowered his head and did not look at the books. By the way, you came to me to improve your skills, right? I am not born with a tree of wisdom. I can only be regarded as a librarian hidden in the tree. ?But I can take on this job, but Im a little bad at it.?????I just took a look and you have a lot of skills below level 4. I have two choices for you now. " "You say." Gu Xi usually respects knowledge. One is to improve your professional skills. Among these skills, you can choose any one to upgrade to level 4. The other one is to improve all your skills, including your passive skills. I see there are some skills that you only have a preliminary understanding of, right? ?But you can''t choose this kind of passive skill, it can only be random. Whatever is given to you is what it is. If you have bad luck, you can''t blame me. " Having said this, Mrs. Sha glanced at Gu Xi again, "Of course, the tasks should be done. If you don''t complete the tasks, I won''t help you. After all, improving your skill level will consume my time. Edge energy, I need to add. Facing this question, Gu Xi thought about it seriously, then looked at Mrs. Sha again, and finally said something. All skills below level 4 are completely random. ? Gu Xi is very aware of his current advantages. He can go to Chaoyang Guild to practice his skills at any time. It is very easy to reach level 4 of his professional skills. But passive skills are different, they need to be learned. After Princess Anna became a contracted undead, all the props in her hands were gone, and their levels were reduced to level 4. In other aspects, they were no different from the white version. ?It becomes impossible for Gu Xi to borrow the Griffin Book of the Dead from Princess Anna. So many of his passive skills can only be stuck at this level. ?Now if there was a random chance, Gu Xi would naturally choose to take a gamble. Hearing Gu Xis words, Mrs. Sha glanced at Gu Xi in surprise. She did not expect that Gu Xi would make such a choice. She thought that Gu Xi would choose the appropriate skills to upgrade. ?However, Gu Xi made a choice, and Mrs. Sha naturally had no objection, so she took out a few pieces of paper and folded them quickly. I need you to help me find these three things in these mountains. Once you find them, bring them over, and I will help you improve your skill level. ?Gu Xi was about to fold it and take a look, but was stopped by Mrs. Sha. Dont read any more from me. Once you start, you wont be able to stop. Gu Xi''s heart tightened and he stopped what he was doing. ? Gu Xi knew very well that he did not have much resistance to various hypnosis methods now, and he did not want to trap himself in this kind of dream. "Thank you, I understand. When I go out, can I look at this directly, or should I look further away?" "You can take a look after you go out. I see you are very careful. What''s the matter? Have you suffered a loss before?" Yes, I have been affected by peoples spiritual abilities, so I am careful in everything I do now. ?Gu Xi said helplessly. Even though he was given an orange equipment, the impact of the killing stone last time on Gu Xi was still too great. Dont worry, I dont mean to control you, but you have to find enough of what I ask you to find for me. If something goes wrong, dont blame me for not helping you. (End of this chapter) Chapter 450： Earthbound Spirit in the Valley (please subscribe) Chapter 450 The Earthbound Spirit in the Valley (Please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! As soon as Mrs. Sha finished speaking, Gu Xi''s eyes lit up and he found that he was lying on the evil coffin, with drool still flowing from the corner of his mouth. As soon as he lowered his head, Gu Xi found three folded white papers in his hand. ? Gu Xi thought for a while, and finally put away the three pieces of white paper, jumped on the evil coffin and left this place. ?After getting out of the influence of the fallen wisdom tree, Gu Xi took out three pieces of white paper. There are three items recorded on the white paper that need to be found. These three mission items are actually not difficult, nor do they require quantity, but they have a specific direction, either to kill someone and remove a certain item from him, or to take a special item from a certain place. . ??Anyway, these items obviously have independent uniqueness. The style is also quite unique. If you want to look for it, you either cant find it or you can see it at a glance. ?? Gu Xi folded the paper of the mission item again, and raised the cold wind staff into the sky. A gargoyle fell in front of Gu Xi. "Take a look at these three things, pay more attention when exploring the road, and report back immediately if you find anything." The gargoyles took the white paper, glanced at the information on it, and then quickly flew away. As soon as he flew away, other gargoyles immediately received corresponding messages. All gargoyles can come back and tell Gu Xi immediately when they find something unusual in the sky. After letting the gargoyle go, Gu Xi also patted the evil coffin. ??They were delayed a bit just now, but now they had to rush to the valley quickly to find the Skeleton Flower. ?This time Gu Xi didnt encounter anything strange along the way. ?This journey has been quite smooth. There were no enemies that suddenly appeared to attack him, no people getting lost, or some strange items left behind by people. Even after leaving the influence of the Wisdom Tree, Gu Xi himself became more and more energetic. ?So Gu Xi simply sat at the front of the evil coffin, watching the trees passing by and relaxing his mind. After about half an hour of this, the evil coffin stopped near a hilltop again. At this time, Gu Xi also noticed the situation in the valley in front of him. According to the map, this is the valley where the Skeleton Flower is produced. ?This valley looks no different from an ordinary mountain forest, but when Gu Xi stood on the top of the mountain and looked down, he had a different feeling. ?The entire valley was shrouded in thick clouds and mist. Those clouds and mist were not normal clouds and mist, but exuded a faint dead gray color. ?It is also accompanied by a strong rancid smell. If Gu Xi was not in the game right now, the smell alone could make people vomit. After noticing the unusual aura emanating from the valley, Gu Xi also became wary. ?Since entering the game, he has encountered many corpse burial places and soul gathering places, but he has never encountered such a situation. The situation in front of us is either because there is a small undead city of high level buried under this valley. ?Either this was once the burial place of a high-level necromancer. No matter what the situation is, it is not a good thing for Gu Xi. It seems that if you want to get the skull flower this time, you may have to fight. While he was observing the situation in the valley, there was also a slight vibration of the ground in the valley. Hearing this voice, Gu Xi''s heart tightened. coming. There is no need to do any movement, the gate of the steel city appears behind him. The ground binding strange dragon lying in front of the steel city gate raised his body for the first time, staring at the every move in the valley below. ?The Earthbound Dragon obviously has its own wisdom. His mouth was grinning widely at this time. Obviously, the Dixie Dragon has reached the following situation. The breath in the valley felt familiar to him. A powerful being died here and became undead here. One who, like him, is part of the earthbound spirit. ?Just as the Earthbound Dragon was getting ready for battle, more than thirty gargoyles flew out of the valley. Before these gargoyles could fly out of the valley, a red light flashed behind them, and the three gargoyles were chopped into pieces in the air and fell into the gray fog of the valley. Then right now! ?There was a muffled sound on the ground! I saw a huge full-body armor about ten meters high rumbling out of the valley! ?This full-body armor is blood red, shining with an eerie luster under the sunlight, and the surface of this full-body armor is actually inlaid with dark gold edges. ?Those dark golden edge lines are fine and complex, as if there is a special magic power, forming one after another like rose patterns on the surface of the armor. ?The shape of this full-body armor is very strange, and it gives people a feeling of being both evil and domineering. ?In the hands of this full-body armor, he was holding a two-handed battle ax that was not much shorter than the armor! ?The battle ax is all silver-white, emitting a cold light, which looks particularly dazzling under the sunlight. ?But thats not what attracted Gu Xi. Instead, there are white skulls hanging on the body of this armor. They are obviously relics of countless wars and are intimidating. ??These skulls are densely distributed on the back of the armor, hanging from the shoulders to the waist, as if wearing a cloak made of death and terror. ??This armor seems to have been stained a deep brown by time and dust, but its existence cannot conceal the ghostly aura emanating from the skull. When the armor moved slowly, all the skulls seemed to come alive in an instant. They were laughing there, mocking everyone who tried to get close to it. ?Gu Xi recognized it at a glance. The skull cape on the armor. Isn''t that his target this time, the skull flower? No wonder ten are needed. ?These one or two flowers may fall accidentally, but the ten flowers are clearly telling Gu Xi that he must defeat the armor in front of him and collect the Skeleton Flower from his body. When Gu Xi was speechless, the armor also noticed Gu Xi. He raised his head, raised the two-handed battle ax in his hand, waved it in Gu Xi''s direction, then turned around and walked back to the valley. . ?This time shocked Gu Xi. What''s going on? They all walked to the door and didn''t come out? Is this looking down on yourself? Just when the armor turned around, the Earthbound Dragon suddenly moved. He opened his mouth, and a ball of water spurted out and hit the armor''s body. ?This time it was regarded as an active attack by Gu Xi. The armor became angry on the spot and struck the Earth-bound dragon with an axe. ?But at this time, the body of the Earth-bound Dragon turned around, and a large amount of water was quickly wrapped around the keel, turning it into a water clone. ?And he used his body to receive the armor''s full blow. (End of this chapter) Chapter 451： Powerful enemy (181193) Chapter 451 Powerful Enemy (181193) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! ?The ax of the armor is quite powerful, and before the battle ax hits the earth-bound dragon, a white light has already flashed out. But he never expected that when the white light fell on the earth-bound dragon, it would slide on the water flow, circle around the water flow, and finally fly back along the original path. It just hit the armor itself. Armor never expected that the Earthbound Dragon could be such an existence that could reflect all physical attacks. This attack could easily kill three gargoyles before, but now the attack just bounced back and landed on him. ?At this time, the armor felt the power of its own attack for the first time. With one blow, the huge armor took a few steps back. At the same time, a piece of his chest was obviously cut and dented. It was not chopped open? Gu Xi was also shocked. ?The defensive power of this armor also surprised Gu Xi. ??If he hadn''t fought himself, Gu Xi would probably have had no good outcome from this battle. However, there was an Earth-bound dragon blocking the way in front of him, and Gu Xi was not afraid of the armor rushing over to hit him. He quickly came to the gate tower of the steel city gate, held up the cold wind staff, and struck at the giant armor. hit. Magical arrows. Fifteen days are enough for the Magic Tower to research all the magic derivative skills. ??The current magic towers have begun the second round of research on derivative skills. At this time, the magic arrows already have two effects: scattering and elemental injection. ?Elemental injection allows Gu Xi to control whether to inject ice or fire effects. Of course, if Gu Xi does not control it, it will have both effects. Scatter allows Gu Xi to shoot three magic arrows at the same time. ?The current Gu Xi wants to test the defensive power of this armor. So he immediately released the most powerful magic arrow among the three arrows. ?Three magic arrows hit the armor, but they could only change the color of the armor. It was not even as effective as the previous blow. Looking at the situation in front of him, Gu Xi''s brows furrowed involuntarily. Although his level is not high, his attack power is always not weak. ?This armor is obviously not of such a high level, how could its defense be so high? The three magic arrows did not cause much damage to the opponent? ?Gu Xi shook his head and released another bone storm. ?At the same time, the earth-bound dragon also sprayed out water dragon breath, hitting the location where the armored battle ax attack had bounced back. ?The Earthbound Dragon''s water dragon breath does not do much damage to armor. When the water hits the armor, all the water will be reflected back. ?However, in terms of rebound attacks, the armor is obviously not as good as the Earthbound Dragon. ?Earthbound Dragon is an absolute professional. Speaking of a rebound, it means that everything rebounded, leaving no opportunity for increases or decreases at all. As for the armor, it doesn''t have that kind of strength. Although the water column sprayed by the water dragon''s breath did not cause much damage, it was bounced back and only popped up about seven or eight meters. The water flow fell to the ground. , and it no longer has the power it had before. ?But Gu Xi doesnt care about this. He found that the armor in front of him was obviously strange. It could resist the dual effects of physical attacks and spell attacks. This is obviously wrong. There cannot be total defense. At this time, Gu Xi thought for a while and then his eyes fell on the valley floor. ? Various thoughts kept running through his mind. Suddenly he had an idea. ?Maybe the armor in front of you is not the real thing. This idea quickly emerged in Gu Xi''s mind. ??He glanced at the armor that was fighting fiercely with the Earth-bound dragon, then pointed at the gargoyles that had just escaped, and let them fly into the valley again. The gargoyle had no objection to Gu Xi''s order. They spun around in the air and flew back into the valley. ?At the same time, Gu Xi began to communicate about the situation in Aridovi City. If what he guessed was true, then the body of the armor should be in the valley, and troops would probably be sent into the valley by then. ??I dont know how many troops there are in Alidovi City, and whether this battle can be fought. ?Just when Gu Xi was about to mobilize his troops, the armor that had not been able to achieve the desired effect was unleashed again. He also saw that the Earthbound Dragon could reflect all physical attacks. This situation is even more unsolvable than a ghost. The ghost is just immune to 50% to 70% of the physical attack effects. ??But the Earthbound Dragon simply ignores physical attacks 100%, and can also rebound counter-attacks. Such a situation made the armor a little timid and did not dare to attack with all its strength. Because once he takes action, he will be hurt in the end. Armor knows very well where its defense power comes from, and what its attack power represents. ??If there are a few more rebounds, his armor is likely to be broken by his own attacks. At that time, the internal structure of his body will appear in front of the enemy. So he had to think of another way. ?At this time, the gargoyles had also flown into the valley from a distance. At this time, the armor also noticed this situation. ?This armor chooses to dodge at the first opportunity and chase the gargoyles that it can defeat. Looking at this situation, Gu Xi also laughed. ?If you want to escape, it depends on whether he is willing to let him go. ? Gu Xi put his right hand on the gate tower of the steel city gate and jumped down. The evil coffin appeared at Gu Xi''s feet in an instant, taking Gu Xi away for a distance. ?Then Gu Xi pointed his hand forward, and the steel city gate disappeared from Gu Xi''s side and was thrown in front of the armor, blocking the way of the armor. ?Seeing this situation, the armor also understood what Gu Xi wanted to do. The armor was also angry. Want to block myself in the road. ?Then we have to see if you have such ability. As soon as the armor turned around, there was no need to kill in the direction of Gu Xi. He only needed to strike with the axe, and a beam of ax light flew towards Gu Xi. In his opinion, a weak mage like Gu Xi could not withstand his own blow without anyone to protect him. ?But he didnt expect that Gu Xi had already calculated everything. ?When moving the steel city gate forward, Gu Xi immediately released the garrison gate. ?The light of the ax hit the gate of the garrison city. Boom! ?With this blow, half of the garrison gates shook. At this time, Gu Xi could feel the strength of this armor. ??Had it not been for the timely appearance of the garrison gate just now, he would have been chopped into two pieces by now. ? ? Along with the garrison gate, the straw hunters on the gate and the undead tree pit outside the gate were also released. They were also shocked when they saw the ax coming. ?This guy''s attack power is very strong. (End of this chapter) Chapter 452： Semi-solidified breath of death (182193) Chapter 452 The semi-solidified breath of death (182193) ??But no matter what, the garrison gate at least withstood this wave of attacks. ?At the same time, the earthbound dragon also wrapped around the armor from behind, and the water flow kept pouring water into the body of the armor, trying to control the armor. ?The straw hunters standing at the gate of the garrison city also took action at this time. They did not mess around with their stones, boomerangs or nets, but sent out the crows they could control. ??When the first batch of crows flew out, they just kept attacking on the surface of the armor. But Gu Xi saw that their attacks had the same effect as the bone storm that Gu Xi had released before. Just when Gu Xi was about to tell these straw hunters to give up, he didn''t expect the crows to find the weakness of the armor. ?Although this armor is large enough and the armor shell is hard enough, there are actually quite a few gaps in the joints. ??Crows can fly in through these gaps and attack the body of the armor from the inside. And everything inside is the biggest weakness of the armor. ?Seeing this situation, Gu Xi was stunned for a moment, and then he laughed. It turns out that this guy, like an elephant, is afraid of smaller animals. If you can find the weakness, then you''ll be fine. ?Gu Xi decisively gave the order and mobilized the Dead Eye musicians. At the beginning, Gu Xi thought about what these dead-eye musicians could do, but he didnt expect that they could be used now. If you see that the armor is missing, send rats over, enter through the gaps in the armor, and attack from within. ?At the same time, Gu Xi also released white bone locusts and corpse flies. Gu Xi did not expect this at first, but now that he has discovered the weakness, he naturally has to deploy the most reasonable troops at hand. Of course, when the White Bone Locusts flew out, Gu Xiyou made a request not to devour everything at will. Gu Xi came here to find the Skeleton Flower. ?Judging from the current situation, there can only be at most one giant armor like this in the valley. Be sure not to let the White Bone Locusts eat freely. At that time, let alone the skulls and flowers, they will even be able to eat the mud on the ground. ?After forcing the White Bone Locusts not to use their swallowing skills, Gu Xi released the White Bone Locusts. By this time, the corpse flies had already flown into the giant armor. A light green halo appeared on the body of this giant armor. At the same time, the legs of the giant armor also visibly softened. It was obvious that he was affected by a curse such as weakness. Without enough strength, coupled with the weight of the giant armor itself, he is now not as flexible as before. At this time, the white bone locusts and the rotting rats running on the ground entered the body of the giant armor at the same time. The giant armor actually put down the battle ax in its hand and kept turning over its body. Seeing this situation, the earthbound dragon on the side stopped pouring water into the body of the giant armor. If he poured water again at this time, wouldn''t it destroy the attacks of crows, rats and various insects? ?Hence, the earthbound dragon rolled up its body and tightly wrapped the upper body of the giant armor. At the same time, it opened its mouth quickly at the eyes of the giant armor. A line of water spurted out from the mouth of the earth-bound dragon. This time, the power of the water dragon''s breath is more concentrated. Under the water dragon''s breath this time, the earth-bound strange dragon finally knocked off the helmet of the giant armor. Under this helmet, there is a black aura. Such a situation did not have any bad effects on the Earth-bound Dragon, so he bit it down in one mouthful. At this time, Gu Xi frowned, as if he recognized what it was.?????This is the breath of death that has solidified into a semi-solid state. ?However, this kind of thing is rarely seen in the wild. It can only be produced if the breath of death is placed somewhere and compressed and recompressed continuously. ?In the situation before us, could it be that this giant armor was used as a container, and then it kept absorbing the breath of death, and finally compressed it into this? ?Although Gu Xi was puzzled, he also understood that now was not the time to study these things. ?This kind of semi-solidified aura of death is a good thing. It is a good material that can be used to improve the quality of undead creatures. Gu Xi immediately pointed towards the giant armor. Death incarnate! ??The brass-colored bone dragon flew out with black mist. ?Since the last time Gu Xi got ten sets of bronze bones, Gu Xi transformed the half-transformed body of the incarnation of death to strengthen it again. ??The current incarnation of death is no longer the ordinary burnt bones before. Now his body has completely turned into copper bones. This brings great blessings to the incarnation of death. Not to mention anything else, his offensive and defensive levels have been greatly improved. When he was released by Gu Xi, the incarnation of death immediately saw such a large piece of death aura in front of him. Without thinking, he rushed directly to the giant armor, biting into the black semi-solidified death breath, and sucked it up hard. A large cloud of death breath was sucked in by the incarnation of death. ?At the same time, Gu Xi noticed that some semi-solidified aura of death seemed to begin to appear under the sternum of the incarnation of death. ?These auras of death are slowly turning into lung pieces. It seems that it is right to release the incarnation of death this time. ?These semi-solidified auras of death can allow the avatar of death to grow internal organs. In this way, the incarnation of death can change from a bone dragon to a copper bone dragon. Now that we have internal organs, we can grow muscles later, and finally we can grow scales or something. In this way, the incarnation of death can change from the state of a bone dragon to the state of a corpse dragon? ?Thinking of this, Gu Xi also showed a hint of excitement in his eyes. ?Gu Xi knew very well why the Bone Dragon was called the shame and scum of the dragon clan. It was because they only had the Bone Dragon and nothing left. ??If he can be promoted from a bone dragon to a corpse dragon, then Gu Xi can add something more to the incarnation of death. Not to mention other things, methods such as adding armor to the outer skin and muscle strengthening can be used. At that time, the hand-to-hand combat of Death Incarnation will be greatly improved. ?At the same time, with the entrails, the dragon breath of the incarnation of death can also be strengthened again, and then various flame dragon breaths can be used. There is no need to use Death Dragon Breath once as before. So when he saw the incarnation of death like this, he even wanted to let the incarnation of death swallow it all. ?But the incarnation of death was not able to swallow up all the breath of death. When he took another breath, the giant armor fell heavily to the ground. The small animal sent out by Gu Xi happened to rush out from the head of the giant armor. When Death Incarnate saw this situation, he slapped his front paws **** the chest of the giant armor, and tore off the chest cover of the armor on the spot. Then he took another breath on the giant armor, and a voice came to Gu Xi''s ear. (End of this chapter) Chapter 453： Killing and harvesting (please subscribe) Chapter 453: Killing and Harvest (Please subscribe) Death Incarnation (spell product) kills an unexpected giant armor (level 10), you get 2455 experience points (2455 points are stored overflow), and other summons can get 3015 experience points. Death Wish Giant Armor. This is the name of the giant armor just now. ?But now he is gone. After the breastplate was lifted off, this guy''s body seemed to fall apart, breaking into a large number of armor fragments. After getting the reminder that the opponent was killed, Gu Xi did not rush over to clean up the battlefield. Instead, he sent his men into the valley to check if there were any other unusual existences in the valley. After waiting for about seven or eight minutes for the gargoyles to return safely, Gu Xi waved his hand, and the ghost team that had been prepared began to fly out of the steel city gate. ?These ghost teams have actually been watching the battle from behind. ?But this time there was only one enemy, and Gu Xi couldn''t see the enemy''s strength clearly, so they never came out. The situation is different now. These ghost squads clean up the battlefield very quickly. ??They immediately dragged away all the fragments of the giant armor of Death. As for the remaining breath of death, there is no trace left at all. After all, the breath of death can actually be swallowed by all the undead troops present. ??Except for the White Bone Locusts who did not swallow the death aura because they were ordered by Gu Xi, no other undead troops would be willing to put it down as long as they were touched by it. So in addition to the death incarnation taking four breaths and taking away half of the death aura, the Earthbound Weilong also swallowed about one-eighth of the death aura. The rest were all devoured by the undead men under Gu Xi. ?? Gu Xi even discovered that even the nearby Undead Tree Pit, the Straw Hunter, and the two city gates of Steel and Garrison were affected. Under the influence of the aura of death, the city gates became much taller and larger. After discovering this situation, Gu Xi gave up the plan of recovering these death auras and just asked the ghost team to send all the skulls left behind in front of him. ??The skull that was previously used as a cloak on the back of the giant armor of Death has now been cleaned up, and the skull flower among the skulls has also been singled out. Looking at the skull flower in his hand, Gu Xi couldn''t help but sigh. It would be more comfortable to have a younger brother. He had to rely on himself to find the right thing among so many skeletons. After all, Gu Xi couldn''t check all these skulls one by one in a short time. Just looking at the appearance, there is really no difference between a skull flower and an ordinary skeleton. ??It''s different now. Skeleton flowers are placed in a pile, ordinary skulls are placed in a pile, and there is another pile for broken skulls and miscellaneous things. Because he stayed in the giant armor of Death for a long time and spent a long time with the skeletons, these ordinary skeletons had a relatively heavy aura of death on their heads. ?In Gu Xi''s eyes, these are all considered acceptable materials. It is impossible to use it to summon souls, but it is possible to use it as a decoration for new undead, or to increase the success rate of new undead souls. Gu Xi picked up ten skull flowers from the skull flowers, which was considered the goal of this mission. After carefully putting them away, he pointed at everything here and said: "Send the rest to the dock warehouse together, and let Kane study the function of these skull flowers." ??Gu Xi is actually quite curious about these skeleton flowers. Because these skeleton flowers are obviously not a special species. Mixed among a large number of skulls, there will be one in about ten to fifteen skulls. ?Excluding the ten that Gu Xi planned to use to hand in the task, there were at least three hundred more flowers in front of him. It can be said that this is not an important thing, but the black-robed skeleton insists on using this kind of skull flower as a mission prop. There may be something in this that Gu Xi doesn''t know about. Gu Xi couldn''t figure out the problem for a while, so he could only ask Kane, who mastered herbal medicine, to do more research. It would have been better to leave this matter to Dimi. ?But Dimi is preparing to go on an expedition now, so it would be a bit bad to disturb her at this time. ?While Gu Xi was dealing with these things, the gargoyles sent deep into the valley flew back. ??When the gargoyle flew back, it happened to be the time when the ghost team was carrying the giant ax used by the Deathly Giant Armor at the beginning and was preparing to return to the city. At this time, Gu Xi heard the sound of them flying back, and he raised his head, and his eyes were almost blinded by the light of the giant axe. After the gargoyles finally fell down, Gu Xi stepped forward and asked. How about it, are there any other discoveries in the valley? ??The gargoyle kept gesticulating. Gu Xi made his judgment based on his original experience of communicating with gargoyles. There are no enemies. There are good things deep in the valley. They are not far away and can be passed. ?Looking at these actions, Gu Xi thought for a while, closed the steel city gate, and pointed at the ghost team and ordered: "You guys transport everything back here." ?Then Gu Xi jumped onto the evil coffin and led his men towards the depths of the valley. The gargoyles who had experienced exploring the path led the way. The speed of Gu Xi''s progress has increased by a few points. Evil coffins kept scurrying past some places, never giving Gu Xi a chance to look back. ?It was precisely because of this crazy impact that Gu Xi reached the depths of the valley in less than four minutes. After climbing down from the evil coffin, Gu Xi saw at first glance that the large pool in front of him had turned into a dark green, which was where the giant armor of Death usually stayed. There were thick green duckweeds floating in the pool, but Gu Xi understood that these were some changes caused by the explosion of a large number of corpses soaked in the water to form a giant spectacle. Without tens of thousands of corpses, it would be impossible to form such dark green to almost black water. But what Gu Xi paid attention to was not this, but a long sword stuck behind the pool. ?That long sword is a long sword used by normal people. In the dark green pool, it still emits a bright cold light to the outside. People will notice it at a glance in the dark green pool. This is a good sword. Gu Xi came up with this idea immediately. ?But he immediately thought of something. The black-robed skeleton seemed to have said something before. Leadership is to find a crocodile in a big lake and touch the long sword stuck on the crocodile''s head. Couldnt it be this one? ?Gu Xi was shocked. ?But he immediately shook his head. ??If it were really this one, then there would be no need for the black-robed skeleton to bring the skeleton flower back with him. ?After thinking about it, Gu Xi finally decided to pull out the sword and take a look. (End of this chapter) Chapter 454： The secret deep in the valley (please subscribe) Chapter 454 The secret deep in the valley (please subscribe) Ask for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support. I will work hard to update, so please support me! Go down and have a look. Even though he decided to draw his sword, Gu Xi was not in a hurry. He pointed at the pool, and the incarnation of death jumped in. As one of the three divine skills of death, the incarnation of death has never been afraid of the effects of various pollutions. With such an uncertain situation in the pool, it was natural for the Incarnation of Death to go and investigate first. After jumping into the water, a large amount of copper-like rust quickly appeared on the surface of the body of the incarnation of death. ?However, the incarnation of death did not show too much resistance. It can be seen that things like patina have a different effect on him. After turning around in the water and finding no enemies, the incarnation of death soaked in the water here. Gu Xi also knew that this was the incarnation of death absorbing external power. ?Think about the fact that the Incarnation of Death followed you, but because you were stuck in level, the level of the Incarnation of Death was also stuck at level 12 and could not be upgraded. He felt somewhat sorry. ?Now that the incarnation of death has the opportunity to strengthen itself, Gu Xi will naturally not bother him. He walked around the pool, came to the other end of the pool, and reached out to pull out the long sword. The moment he touched the long sword, Gu Xi felt a sword energy cutting into his hand. ? Gu Xi quickly put his hand away, but his movement was still a step too slow. His right hand was cut open on the spot, and the palm of his hand was cut off. Hell! ?Gu Xi immediately held down his wrist. At the same time, the demon grabbed the cut palm with his right hand and quickly touched it back for Gu Xi. Without thinking much, Gu Xi immediately ran behind the evil coffin, raised his foot and kicked hard, and the medical tent that had been dragged behind the evil coffin stood up. Gu Xi held his severed palm and sat in it. ??Medical tents were originally used to treat Gu Xi''s soldiers. Whether they are living people or undead, their functions are the same. Unexpectedly, after Gu Xi carried the medical tent for so long, he was the first person to be treated. Under the influence of the medical tent, Gu Xi''s cut-out palm was reattached. Although it is not so flexible now, it will return to its original flexibility in a day or two. After receiving the palm, Gu Xi finally breathed a sigh of relief. ? He ??was still somewhat afraid that he would lose his palm. Although the devil''s right hand could also help with some tasks, this right hand was not as useful as his own palm. ?Now that his palm was connected, Gu Xi remembered the message that popped up when he touched the long sword. You come into contact with the Sword of Danares, you are attacked by the Sword of Danares, and your life is reduced by 60! [Sword of Danares (gray): Academy professor Danares was exposed to the Sword of Leadership when he was a student, and was recognized by the Sword of Leadership. In the following days, he has been practicing swordsmanship hard and succeeded. He forged a long sword that was a high imitation of the Sword of Leadership. ?In a dispute, he used this sword to kill his greatest enemy, and his head became the enemy''s collection. Looking at the detailed description of the Sword of Danares, Gu Xi narrowed his eyes slightly. He was thinking about the situation when the Deathly Will giant armor was fighting. ??He didn''t seem to see any kind of scars on Deathly''s giant armor. With a look of confusion on his face, Gu Xi walked out of the medical tent. At this time, the incarnation of death has absorbed almost all the dark green things in the pool. ??The originally brass-colored bones were covered with greenish-green rust. ?At the same time, a layer of dark green crystals grew on the spine of the incarnation of death. When the Death Incarnation flew up, its movements became a little slow, but it was obvious that the Death Incarnation was strengthened this time. His height is obviously about one meter larger, and his bones are obviously thicker. When he flew up from the pool, Gu Xi noticed that the originally dark green water had become clear and transparent. Standing by the pool, he could even see that the pool was filled with bone fragments. ??In normal times, Gu Xi would definitely have to put these bones back together first. Even if the souls could not be summoned to become the undead army, they could still be integrated into the city of Aridovi and become the souls of the city. But the current Gu Xi did not pay attention to these. ??He found that the sword of Danares that had just injured him was stuck on the wall of the pool, and under the sword was a petrified corpse. ?The corpse had been soaked in the pool for so long that its face could no longer be seen clearly. The only thing that was certain was that the corpse was that of a male mage. Even if he died in battle, he still held his two weapons tightly in his hands. A short staff a little longer than chopsticks, and a rattle that looks like a human head. ??Now these two things are probably integrated into this corpse. At this time, Gu Xi also understood why the Sword of Danares had such a big reaction. ??This sword may have its own intelligence and has been suppressing this corpse. The previous giant armor of Death Wish may be a subordinate controlled by this corpse. ??Like the contracted undead under Gu Xi. ?Even if the master dies in battle, he will always guard this place. After discovering the root cause of the problem, Gu Xi immediately had a solution. ??If you can''t pull out the Sword of Danares, then take the sword and everything nearby with you. ?Just now when he was just close to the sword of Danares, he was not attacked by the sword energy. This shows that the sword does not come randomly. He will only be attacked when he wants to draw the sword. In other words, the Sword of Danares has consciousness, but not much. If you cant take the sword with you, then just take the petrified corpse with you. ?Gu Xi quickly released the steel city gate and issued an order to the city gate. Here comes a group of zombies. ?At Gu Xi''s order, a zombie leader rushed out with a team of zombies. All undead bosses have no names. ?But Anna very thoughtfully made some records for them, registered their characteristics, and then... labeled them with numbers. ?This one is even simpler than Gu Xis original battle team 1. Just start from 001 and compile it like this first. If you die in the battle, the number will not be carried over. If a new undead boss is added later, a new number will be added. Anyway, the main thing is an undead leader and a number. The zombie leader in front of him was numbered 063. He was holding a big ax in his hand, but he looked at Gu Xi after he came out. ??Gu Xi was not polite and directly dragged the troops to the position where the sword was inserted, and started to draw a line about five meters away from the Sword of Danares. Come here, if you can see it, start digging for me from here and carry this thing back to Aridovi City. (End of this chapter) Chapter 455： Running evil coffin (183193) Chapter 455: The Running Evil Coffin (183193) Working hard to add more updates, please subscribe, recommend, monthly tickets and other support! Zombie leader 063 and his men used all their strength to pry up a large piece of the ground along the line drawn by Gu Xi. ?When they were lifting the ground, they almost pushed a stone that big into the pool. Fortunately, the zombie leader reacted quickly and allowed his men to hold everything back. Relying on the power of the zombies, they dragged the stone with force and lifted the stone about ten meters in diameter. When dragging the stone to the shore, other zombies also swarmed up. Some of them carried it, some pushed it. Anyway, more than fifty zombies easily dragged the huge stone and quickly got closer. The newly released steel city gate. At the same time, Gu Xi had also returned from a circle nearby. Gu Xi discovered that there were some good things in the nearby woods. Under the influence of such a strong smell of death, the nearby weeds were affected to a certain extent and turned into herbs with the smell of death. After all, anything that can survive in a place like this is not a simple existence. ??Gu Xi recruited two skeleton troops to collect herbs, and then looked at the zombie troops again. ?At this time, the ghost team that had been left to clean the battlefield also came over. ?? They have cleaned up the battlefield this time. Not only have all the skulls been taken back, but even a layer of mud on the ground has been dug away. When he rushed over, Gu Xi noticed that these ghosts had obviously become more solid. Although their levels had not improved, the death aura of their clones made them make great progress. ?Now these ghost squads are no longer just tools used to clean up the battlefield and scare people before the war begins. As they are now, if they are released to fight, they should have a certain fighting strength. They will not be besieged and die after just a few fights like before. After the ghost team arrived, Gu Xi pointed out to them, and they automatically entered the nearby woods and began to collect everything they could. It wasnt until the zombie troops transported the stones and swords back to the city of Alidovi that their collection stopped. After making sure that there was nothing else nearby that could be taken away, Gu Xi put away the steel city gate, jumped onto the evil coffin, and headed towards the way he came. ?Having obtained the mission items, Gu Xis biggest concern now is naturally to complete the mission. ??If the valley hadn''t been right in front of him just now, when he actually received the skull flower, he would have wanted to leave. ?There is nothing else in the valley now, so Gu Xi will not delay any longer. After closing the city gate, he patted the evil coffin and strongly urged the evil coffin to move forward as quickly as possible. ??The black mist of the evil coffin spurted out sparks of excitement. He has never heard of such a request in his life. ?So the evil coffin started to move instantly, and then the speed was accelerated to the fastest speed, so fast that Gu Xi was thrown out of the evil coffin. ??If the devil''s right hand hadn''t been dragging the iron chain on the evil coffin, Gu Xi might have been thrown to the ground with just one click. Even so, Gu Xi''s situation at this time is not too good. He is now like a kite flown by the evil coffin, being dragged about three meters behind the evil coffin. In the end, Gu Xi could only rely on his own efforts. He lay down on the box containing the medical tent, and then prepared to climb onto the evil coffin from behind. As for the rapidly receding scenery outside, Gu Xi had no time to look at it now. ?In Gu Xi''s eyes, as long as he didn''t look at the scenery, he wouldn''t feel the evil coffin moving. ??The devil''s right hand helped him grasp the evil coffin, which ensured that he would not be thrown off. Then the next thing would be much simpler. All he had to do was climb back onto the evil coffin before others found him in such a mess. However, Gu Xi found that his thinking was too simple. ?The evil coffin itself is made of metal. Without the iron chain, Gu Xi might not be able to stand firmly on the evil coffin. ?Now that the movement speed is fast, it would be better if Gu Xi had been sitting on the box containing the medical tent. With the devil''s right hand, he would not be thrown out. ?But Gu Xi wanted to climb onto the evil coffin. Not to mention anything else, even the wind would blow Gu Xi away. ?After trying several times and failing to climb onto the evil coffin, Gu Xi simply gave up the idea of ??climbing up any more. As long as the devil''s right hand could hold him back and prevent him from being thrown out, it wouldn''t be a problem for him to stay anywhere. ?But just when Gu Xi was about to just get away with it, the evil coffin suddenly drifted, and Gu Xi, who had not yet settled down, was almost thrown out again. Fortunately, Gu Xi knew the situation now. In addition to the devil''s right hand, he also held the box tightly, so he was not thrown out. ?But the road ahead was not too pleasant for Gu Xi. ??Xie Coffin swung its tail from time to time, or directly crossed a relatively wide ditch. Anyway, it was quite uncomfortable for Gu Xi to sit. But Xie Coffin had no intention of stopping, and instead moved faster and faster. An hour and a half later, the evil coffin had run away all the way it had taken several hours to complete. ?Stopped in the forest not far from the black-robed skeleton, Gu Xi immediately flipped off the wooden box and lay motionless on the ground, unable to vomit even if he wanted to. ?Gu Xi has made up his mind that Xie Coffin will not be so crazy next time. If this continues, his life may be lost. ?After lying on the ground for about ten minutes, Gu regained his breath. He climbed up from the ground and staggered to the evil coffin. ?After taking a look at the evil coffin, Gu Xi gritted his teeth, turned over and climbed onto the evil coffin. After he sat firmly, Gu Xi specially pulled the iron chain, and then patted the evil coffin. Lets go, lets go there. ??Evil Coffin did not run at the highest speed this time, but moved forward at the usual speed, about a hundred kilometers per hour, which was nothing compared to the previous rush. Gu Xi dealt with it easily. He even had the intention to look around at the situation. ?This feeling is actually okay, but Gu Xi doesn''t dare to say it out anymore. ?He is also afraid now, Xie Coffin is crazy in his eyes. I''m usually fine, but if something happens this time, I just can''t control it. It would be better for him to be more stable. A few minutes later, Gu Xi safely arrived at the place where the black-robed skeleton was buried. At this time, Gu Xi still remembered what the black-robed skeleton said. ??If you want to call him out, you have to use spiritualism. ?So Gu Xi, who jumped off the evil coffin, patted the evil coffin and said somewhat logistically: "If I had known better, I would have come directly. It would not be a shame before I called people out here." After making a complaint, Gu Xi held up the Cold Wind Staff and cast it down with a spiritualism spell. ?Similar to the first time the black-robed skeleton was called out, this time there was a chaotic tremor in the burial place. A huge arm stretched out from the ground, protecting the alien skull and crawling out of the ground. (End of this chapter) Chapter 456： Learn leadership skills (184193) Chapter 456: Learning Leadership (184193) When the giant skull rose, for some reason Gu Xi always had the idea that the size of the skull and the giant armor of Death were the right size. ?This thought just flashed through Gu Xi''s mind. Gu Xi''s attention was immediately attracted by the black-robed skeleton coming out of the giant skull''s mouth. So its you, youre back so soon? Did you get what I wanted? ?Gu Xi nodded, took out the packaged skull flower and placed it on the ground. Seeing ten skull flowers packed in a box, the eyes of the black-robed skeleton brightened significantly. "Yes, this is what I want. It seems you are really capable." ??The black-robed skeleton just paused and immediately reacted. He jumped out of the giant skull''s mouth and walked to Gu Xi. You said before that you wanted to learn leadership skills, right? This is for you. ??The black-robed skeleton casually took out a skull and handed it to Gu Xi. ?Gu Xi took the skull and looked at the black-robed skeleton with some confusion. You can learn the art of leadership by sticking this between your eyebrows. Gu Xi took the skull and looked at it, a look of doubt flashing in his eyes. Because when he took over the skull, he didn''t find any prompts to complete the temporary task. ??If it were before, Gu Xi might still choose to believe it. But since experiencing the killing stone incident, Gu Xi has become quite wary of some things. ??Gu Xi would not dare to touch something like this that directly affects the soul. Forget it, is there any other more direct method? You have released a task before, just confirm it and let me complete the task. Gu Xi pushed the skull back, and then returned the skull to the hands of the black-robed skeleton. ??The flames in the eyes of the black-robed skeleton instantly turned into ice blue. But he did not have any conflict with Gu Xi. He issued the task and Gu Xi completed the task, so the reward promised at the beginning must be given. The previous death cities and death incarnations of Gu Xi were obtained in this way. ??The black-robed skeleton has no reason to deprive Gu Xi of his reward. He grinned and made a cold sound in his throat. "good!" ?The next moment, a voice came from Gu Xi''s ear. Temporary mission: The progress of the White Bone Flowers has changed, and the Skeleton Flowers must be handed in. Temporary mission: White bones grow flowers (completed) Task reward: Leadership. Leadership level 1, improves the morale of the troops. Every time the leadership skill is upgraded by 1 level, the morale of the troops increases by 1, and the chance of high morale increases by 4.2%. Explanation 1: Creatures such as undead and machines are not affected by morale. Note 2: After learning the art of leadership, you will embark on a new path. When choosing a path, please be sure to note that you will not be able to go back after you choose it. Looking at the leadership skills he finally learned, a hint of smile flashed in Gu Xi''s eyes. But his attention was quickly attracted by the second explanation. It seems that he is not the only one who chooses leadership skills when his subordinates do not need leadership skills.?????But what does the choice of road mentioned here refer to? Gu Xi is somewhat uncertain here. There cant be other directions besides the direction of the death edict, right? While Gu Xi was checking the situation, the black-robed skeleton spoke again. His tone returned to its original tone. "I said, now that you have mastered leadership skills, do you want to learn logistics? By the way, I have another task that I would like you to help me with. I wonder if you are willing to take it?" I would, but not now. Gu Xi responded casually. I have also taken on several other tasks here. Now that I have learned the most important leadership skills, I can just relax here. ? Gu Xi said this on the surface, but he actually had no intention of completing Madam Shas mission. Gu Xi''s only idea at this time was to find a safe place and learn the three branches of leadership skills first. Lets think of ways to attack the death edict later. ??If he''s lucky, he can get the death edict this time. If he is unlucky, he will have to go back and think of a solution. At that time, I will grind it from the black-robed skeleton and Madam Sha to see if there is any way to get one or two skill stones to ensure that I can learn the Death Edict in this mysterious academy. After all, Gu Xi knew where the Death Edict could be learned. ?However, Gu Xi never expected that his excuse would trigger the reaction of the black-robed skeleton. ??The flames in the eyes of the black-robed skeleton turned icy blue again. However, he did not stop Gu Xi from leaving, but said to Gu Xi: "This is what it should be, but I can warn you, I am a mortal enemy of the man in the train. If you go there now, you will definitely be attacked. " "You can rest assured about this. My main goal this time is leadership. Everything else is just a matter of following the generation. On the train, I couldn''t learn anything else except leadership. What did I do in the past?" The black-robed skeleton nodded with satisfaction, "That''s it. By the way, if you want to learn pathfinding, you can keep walking to the north. There is a large platform deep in the mountains, where you can find people from the Bat Department. , they will assign you the task of learning pathfinding." Platform? ? Gu Xi thought about the aerial cities he had seen in the sky before, and he had a certain judgment in his mind. Regarding the kindness of the black-robed skeleton, Gu Xi smiled and said, "Okay, I understand, thank you very much." "It''s nothing. Who made you and me predestined? That''s what they say. If you still want to learn something, you can come to me. I''ll teach you." ?Gu Xi didn''t take these words seriously. At this time, he just wanted to leave quickly and get the death edict first. Seeing Gu Xi intent on leaving, the black-robed skeleton did not stop him. ?But this time when Gu Xi left, the black-robed skeleton was not carried underground by the giant skeleton like before. Instead, it looked at the direction Gu Xi left with a strange expression. ?After Gu Xi walked away, a giant skeleton beast fell from the sky. This giant skeleton beast looked like a reindeer with bat wings and a crocodile fish. When it landed next to the black-robed skeleton, the head was obviously larger than the huge skeleton the black-robed skeleton was standing on. In the middle of the eyebrow of this giant beast, there is also a long sword that is very similar to the Sword of Danares. "It''s just a little bit close, just a little bit close. Why is that **** guy so stubborn?" ?But fortunately, the giant armor of death has been killed. Now go and bring back Professor Matt''s body. As long as you get the soul-controlling bell in his hand, the puppets scattered here can be used. " ??The black-robed skeleton glanced at the giant skeleton beast beside him and ordered with some depression. (End of this chapter) Chapter 457： Learn new skills (please subscribe) Chapter 457 Learning new skills (please subscribe) Gu Xi didnt know what happened to the black-robed skeleton after he left. At this time, he was choosing a place that he thought was safe, preparing to use the few skill stones in his hand. In Gu Xi''s mind, he should deal with his most important matters first. Everything else is trivial. In order to ensure that he is safe when using skill stones and that he can have the skills he wants at any time, Gu Xi spent a lot of effort when choosing a location. When he left the position of the black-robed skeleton, Gu Xi immediately headed east. According to the map given by the black-robed skeleton, that is the outskirts of the mountains. At the same time, Mrs. Sha has a quest item to find there. The most important thing is that Gu Xi found on the map that the location with the fewest crosses was there. You can probably tell that this is the place that is least affected when you get lost in the academy. So of course Gu Xi would choose that position. At least in that position, he would not be affected by any natural disasters. As for other ordinary enemies, Gu Xi was not worried at all. Having an army of guards around you at all times gives you the ability to protect yourself no matter where you are. After leaving the black-robed skeleton, Gu Xi walked eastward. ?After walking for more than three hours and going around several hills, Gu Xi finally found a relatively quiet forest and stopped. First he released all the gargoyles to explore the surrounding situation, and then Gu Xi took matters into his own hands and dug a hole in the clearing in the forest. Since entering this mysterious academy, Gu Xi has been in this space for nearly ten hours. ?In these ten hours, Gu Xi had not touched a drop of water. Let alone what to eat. ?Now Gu Xi is very hungry. When letting the gargoyle explore the nearby situation, Gu Xi naturally also has to consider the issue of food. After digging the pit, Gu Xi threw some firewood into the pit and hit it with a magic arrow. After injecting elemental power, the magic arrow only has a pure flame burning effect. ?With this blow, the firewood was ignited on the spot. After lighting the fire, Gu Xi waved his hands around. ?Three city gates appeared next to Gu Xi in the shape of "pin", and at the same time, a large number of undead troops began to go to the city gates, getting ready for battle. This is a protection for Gu Xi. ? Gu Xi is not sure what will happen when using the skill stone, so he must be fully prepared. After all the things were arranged, the undead sent by Gu Xi to the city of Alidovi also took out the things Gu Xi asked for. Roasted owl and a large glass of water, this is the food Gu Xi prepared for himself. "grown ups." Saya came out with the food. Gu Xi was a little surprised by Sha Ya''s appearance. Shaya, why did you come out? I didnt have much to do in the city, so I came out to take a look. Shaya explained to Gu Xi the current situation in Aridovi City. At this time, Dimi had already begun to attack the city of Alidovi during the Tudor Dynasty. As the battle began, Princess Anna went directly to Alidovita to take charge. She said it was a British tradition. When big events happened in Britain, the royal family always stayed at Victoria Tower. Although we are not in Victoria City now, Alidovi and Victoria are a pair of mirror images. As the eldest princess of the royal family, she must sit in Alidovita at this time. While Luna was delivering the stone that Gu Xi had sent back. As for the stone and the long sword stuck on the stone, Luna believed that this was the most suitable material for the growth of the holy object-the Sword of Courage. Now she is thinking of ways to integrate everything here into the Sword of Courage. ?Luna has already made a judgment. This time, as long as the stone and the long sword are all absorbed, the Sword of Courage can be upgraded to at least level 2. As for Shaya, she was originally organizing information in the tavern and library. ??However, the amount of information accumulated in the tavern and library is not large. ?She just took a few glances and classified the information. ?Most of the information is of no use now, and she is idle now and doesn''t want to go to Victoria City, so she simply came over to protect Gu Xi. Looking at Sha Ya''s serious look, Gu Xi could only say: "Then you can stay." After finishing speaking, Gu Xis attention shifted to the roasted owl. Why cant you tell me that the food at White Bone Wine Lady cant keep up with the food? Ive been eating at her place for so long, and Ive always had the same kind of food, and she doesnt have anything new. The main reason is that there is nothing to choose from. There are only a few things to eat in the city, and adults are picky eaters and refuse to eat many things. How do you deal with this? In the end, you can only eat roasted owl. ?But this kind of owl tastes pretty good, at least it doesnt smell like mice. Hey, what are you doing, sir? " Get ready to boil some hot water and make some tea. The tea Gu Xi was talking about was naturally those few taels of gold cakes. When he entered the academy last time, Gu Xi was in a hurry, so he used the oldest method of drinking tea, a piece of tea with a large sip of water, and gave it to him directly. Here it comes. Although the results were the same, Gu Xi clearly felt that something was wrong. ?This time Gu Xi planned to make tea honestly and conscientiously, at least to show off. ?Seeing Gu Xi''s serious look, Shaya also laughed. Sir, I am very skilled at making tea. Do you want me to make it? Forget it, you can add some random things to the tea, Id better brew it myself and drink it. While he was talking, Gu Xi had already boiled the water he had brought. ?This time Gu Xi really didnt use a drop of water in this world, he brought everything with him. After throwing two tea leaves into the water, Gu Xi was not in a hurry to drink the hot tea, but sat there and watched it carefully. When the tea turned from light yellow to golden yellow, he took a sip. Then he took out the skill stone and squeezed it hard. Diplomacy, diplomacy. ??As the skill stone was crushed by Gu Xi, a prompt popped up in front of Gu Xi. When you use a skill stone, you can choose one of the following three skills as a reward. Diplomacy: A derivative skill of leadership, which can be upgraded and can increase the chance of field soldiers joining and reduce the cost of recruiting and surrendering. Curse of Death Will: Leadership branch line skill, which can be upgraded. It can reduce the enemy''s morale on the battlefield. For every level up, the enemy''s morale will decrease by 1 point. Morale Balance: A branch line skill of leadership, which can be upgraded. It can erase the gap in morale between the two sides on the battlefield and put both troops in a state of zero morale. Seeing this, Gu Xi suddenly understood the tips for learning leadership skills. Leadership is really useful in troops like the Necromancer that don''t need morale. Let me explain the reason for not returning to the city. I have only learned one of the four basic skills, and there are still three that I have not learned. Now that I have returned to the city, it is equivalent to giving up, and I have no tickets to try again. Unless you have a higher priority task, it doesnt matter if you return to the city. The reason why I would like to explain this is because there are relatively high-priority tasks coming up later, and the protagonist wants to return to the city. Please explain the situation in advance. (End of this chapter) Chapter 458： The death edict is in hand (please subscribe) Chapter 458 The Death Edict is in hand (please subscribe) The next volume is going to be a big one, does anyone have a guess as to what its going to be? Learn diplomacy. After Gu Xi made his choice, he took another sip of tea and took out a skill stone again. The art of recruiting soldiers, the art of recruiting soldiers! When you use a skill stone, you can choose one of the following three skills as a reward. Recruitment Skills: Leadership skills derived from skills, which can be upgraded and increase the weekly production of creatures in the castle. At level 1, first-level soldiers +3, second-level soldiers +2, and third-level soldiers +1. (Players must stay in the castle when the action ends on the last day of each week for this skill to work.)] Leadership branch route skill, which can be upgraded. When one''s own morale is high, the increased morale will be proportionally converted into attack power and applied to all soldiers. Artificial Glory: Leadership branch line skill, which can be upgraded to make war machines and golems affected by positive morale (negative morale is still ineffective). ?The choices that popped up this time made Gu Xi feel pain in his heart. Compared with the last three options, Gu Xi really wanted the options this time. ?But Gu Xi had no choice. It looked like he had to choose one of three, but in fact he had already decided on the route. The death edict was Gu Xi''s goal. He doesnt have any more skill stones to choose from. Facing these two new branch routes, Gu Xi gritted his teeth and said, "Choose the recruitment technique!" After saying this, Gu Xi was sweating profusely, as if he had been fished out of water. ?But Gu Xi had no intention of stopping just like that. He had successfully found what he wanted twice in a row, so Gu Xi would not delay. He drank the rest of the tea in one gulp and said quite seriously: "Death edict, death edict!" After saying this, he crushed the last skill stone. The next moment, Gu Xi''s eyes lit up, and his whole person seemed to relax a lot. When you use skill stones, you can choose one of the following three skills as a reward. Death Edict: A derivative skill of leadership, which can be upgraded. All neutral creatures that surrender to join the Necromancer army will be automatically converted into corresponding undead creatures according to their soldier level and upgrade status. [Balance Rune: Leadership branch route skill, which can be upgraded. After using rune magic, the morale of the troops will be +2 until new rune magic is used. Joy of Battle: Leadership branch line skill, which can be upgraded. When the morale of soldiers is high, the attack power is doubled for 45 seconds. At this point, Gu Xi no longer had to worry about anything. Death edict! As Gu Xi completed his choice, a skeleton in black robes appeared behind Gu Xi, holding a horn and blowing. ?Although this is just a blurring effect, it means that Gu Xi has made a choice on a certain skill route. From now on, Gu Xi will have no choice but to keep walking along this road. Other routes may have been blocked. ?But Gu Xi doesnt care about that. Throwing the teapot in his hand on the ground, Gu Xi burst out laughing. He originally thought that it would take at least thirty days for him to obtain the Death Edict skill. ?Now it seems that this matter is not so difficult. After laughing, Gu Xi sat down directly on the ground without wanting to move. At this time, Shaya also noticed that Gu Xi was acting strangely. She came over and kicked Gu Xi. Sir, whats wrong with you? You look like youre in a fugue after having a good time? Some people seem to be asking what this is called, the time of wise men? " Xianyoumei. ? Gu Xi stood up and patted his clothes speechlessly, "I just accomplished the goal this time. I got the death edict. How about it? I''m awesome." Li...awesome. Shaya glanced at Gu Xi, and she had to admit that Gu Xi''s luck was really good. After learning the art of leadership, the death edict was obtained so smoothly.?????But what is the condition of the sweat on his head. ?Is it possible that gambling on luck is also physical work? ?Actually, Shaya didn''t know that Gu Xi really tried his best this time. If he didn''t have enough willpower, he would really be unable to withstand the second wave. ?Those things that are visible to the eye are all good things. There are some cares that could really be used. ??Its just that Princess Anna asked for a death edict by name. ? Gu Xi also guessed that this was a prerequisite for the Death Lord mission. For the sake of the three divine skills, Gu Xi gave up other opportunities and made his choice. It can be said that at that moment, Gu Xi''s heart seemed to have been emptied out. ?Now seeing what Sha Ya said, Gu Xi didn''t give a good look either. Okay, I have rarely achieved a small goal. Let me take a rest and eat, and then we can do the task. Shaya was also very happy to see that Gu Xi had no intention of driving her back. Okay, you rest here while I go take a look around. Can you do it? Sir, dont worry. Its my job to explore the way and get information. Theres nothing I cant do. "Okay, then go ahead and let me know if there is any news. I really need to take a rest." ?Gu Xi waved his hand and asked Shaya to leave on her own. ?Originally, Gu Xi planned to ask Shaya to inform Princess Anna, but Shaya had just said that Princess Anna was in charge of Alidovitta. So Gu Xi was not in a hurry to take action. He can also learn three different basic skills in this mysterious academy. Coupled with Mrs. Sha''s affairs, Gu Xi still has a lot of things to do in this space. He needs to stay here for a while. ?It''s just that Gu Xi''s attitude has changed now. Before, he was quite nervous and had to rush to do everything. ?It''s different now. He has got what he wants, and the remaining tasks are not so urgent. Gu Xi can leave at any time, even if he cannot learn the other three basic skills. ?Then there is no need for him to be so nervous now, he just needs to relax. ?Learn more now, and when he reaches level 5 in the future, he will have more options to choose from. Gu Xi slowly fell to the ground and closed his eyes. ?However, Gu Xi didn''t sleep for long. Before the sweat on his body had dried, Shaya, who had gone out to explore for information, rushed back. Sir, my lord, wake up quickly, we seem to be being targeted. Gu Xi sat up after being shaken awake. "No need to worry, anyone. The enemies in this world are generally not strong. If a group of them come, we will kill a group of them." No, sir, look at this. As Shaya spoke, she proposed a strange skull. ??This kind of skull is about the same size as a normal skull. There are **** eyeballs in the eye sockets, but there is a pair of bat wings on the top of the head. When it is caught, the wings are still flapping. ??If Sha Ya hadn''t caught it in his hand, Gu Xi even felt that this thing could fly away in an instant. This is obviously a unit used for surveillance. This is someone watching Gu Xi. (End of this chapter) Chapter 459： Shaya who inquires about information (185193) Chapter 459 Shaya who inquires about information (185193) Add more updates, add more updates, work hard to add more updates in the new volume! Where did it come from? ?Gu Xi reached out and grabbed the skull, turning it up and down and looking at it. Just following me. Wherever I go, this thing will follow me. I can tell by looking at it that it is coming to monitor us. Gu Xi casually crushed the skull into pieces and pointed at an undead leader. "get out." ??The skull leader didn''t even ask where he was going. He led his men and headed out. Sha Ya knew what Gu Xi wanted to do as soon as she saw him. She stepped back in front of Gu Xi, and her whole body quickly disappeared in front of Gu Xi. After a while, Shaya appeared again, holding the same skull in her hand. A very strict monitoring system. As long as there is any action, they will arrange manpower to monitor it. "fine." ??Gu Xi said openly, "Because something went wrong, the mysterious academy we came to seems to have run away, and every teacher here has his or her own ideas. As long as they do not affect my mission, we will ignore them. " As he spoke, he thought about what happened before. ??When he came out of the black-robed skeleton, he encountered an attack, which made Gu Xi understand that there were many problems in this space. But as long as it doesn''t affect his coming to study, even if there is a war in this space, it has nothing to do with him. He is just here to improve himself. Its not like I came here to be a savior. Besides, Gu Xi doesnt understand anything now. How can he know which side is the good guy and which side is the bad guy? Which side would be more beneficial for him to join? Without corresponding information, Gu Xi would not take action at will. Having that time, I have completed the task. Wouldnt it be better to leave early? ?Gu Xi spoke casually, but Shaya was not so casual. She looked at the skull in her hand with an unspoken expression on her face. After finishing speaking, Gu Xi closed his eyes again. Shaya didn''t think much and started to clean up possible surveillance near Gu Xi. ?This kind of flight monitor that looks like a skull actually has no combat effectiveness at all. Their greatest ability is to hide themselves. If that doesn''t work, they leave as quickly as possible. Their existence is quite useful against some people who are not very perceptive. But when it comes to masters like Sha Ya who are thieves and killers, their abilities are somewhat lacking. Sha Ya just walked around Gu Xi and cleared all the surveillance cameras. After completing all this, she turned around again to take a look. After confirming that there were no enemies, she carried her weapon and left Gu Xi''s camp. She had promised Gu Xi to find out some information before, but she still hasn''t done it yet. ?Now that Gu Xi plans to rest here, Shaya will naturally take this opportunity to go out and inquire about information. After Shaya left the area protected by the three city gates, she quickly jumped onto the tree. As an excellent killer, in addition to her strong ability to recognize directions, she also has a strong sense of perception. When she doesnt know where she is going, she can find the right direction with her eyes closed. Even sometimes, she can find some hidden forces or black markets with her eyes closed. Although the most important mysterious academy in this space is gone, there are still some things left. Shaya knew exactly what Gu Xi wanted. Don''t cause trouble, don''t conflict with any camp, and look for anything that can improve Gu Xi''s strength. ?The same thing happened this time. Apart from those beings monitoring Gu Xi, Shaya had no intention of causing trouble for Gu Xi. She walked around the woods easily until she came to a shrub that was not too tall. ?Standing in front of the shrub for a moment, Shaya finally believed her judgment. She took a step forward, took out an elder tree stick with her left hand and poked the shrub. Is there anyone there? Im here for business. As soon as Shaya finished speaking, the shrubs in front of her blossomed quickly and produced a large number of green fruits. Shaya smiled as soon as she saw it. She picked one from the fruit with great accuracy and put it directly into her mouth. ?The next moment, Shaya appeared in a crowded alley. ?The alley in front of you is surrounded by obvious black fog. It can be seen that the owner of this alley is no match for Mrs. Sha of the library. In this small alley, there are all kinds of people coming and going. There are some students wearing black robes and scarves of different colors, and there are also some weirdos in weird clothes. Some of them were shopping, while others were setting up stalls. ?But Shaya noticed that the goods here were always bought from one person and sold to another person. ?No matter how they sell them, the prices of these things dont change much. The situation before her made Sha Ya feel like she was playing house here. ?Seeing Shaya come in, a witch with a big nose came out. ?Her skin is covered with cyan, red and black tattoos, some of which even overlap. "Outside guest, may I ask what you want? You have also seen that the things I have here are all fake. My existence here is just to provide a place for these people to exist so that they will not Lost in time and space. ?You cannot take these things away, and there is no way to take them. If you buy any thing from us, you will be kept. So girl, leave before you are left behind. You can collect some fruits outside. ?Although it''s not much, it can still replenish some mana. " "Don''t worry, Your Majesty Witch, I''m just here to inquire about information. If there is suitable information, I will give you a certain reward." As Shaya spoke, she took out some gray-black stone-like objects. The witch''s eyes lit up when she saw it. How did you know we would want these? "You guessed it, when my master invited someone out before, he needed to use spiritualism. I knew that something related to the soul and the undead would be used here. These are soul fragments that have lost their function. I think you can use it. " The witch glanced at Sha Ya and said helplessly: "You are right, these are what I need most now, so what do you want to know?" "Everything, if you can, start from this mysterious academy. If not, tell as much as you know. I have my own set of standards for judging intelligence." After listening to Gu Xi''s words, the witch was silent for a moment, and finally raised her head, "I can only talk about the part that everyone knows. There are some things that I can''t tell anyone even if I die." Okay, so many of you will come first. Shaya stretched out her hand and held ten of these gray-black stones. (End of this chapter) Chapter 460： Inquiry (186193) Chapter 460: News from Inquiry (186193) After sleeping for about three hours, Gu Xi slowly opened his eyes. The sweat on his body had stopped, and Gu Xi sat up and took a look at his surroundings. Since Gu Xi has a large force here, no one dares to jump out and cause trouble for Gu Xi. ?Gu Xi even saw that the dark clouds in the sky had dispersed a lot. It seemed that the forces in this space were wary of Gu Xi before they were sure to kill him. But he didn''t attack his thoughts. It seems that most people in this space are sensible. They all know that Gu Xi is just here to learn. ?As long as Gu Xi is not offended, Gu Xi will leave soon after he learns what he wants to learn. So saying farewell to Gu Xi and leaving is actually the best choice. ?Those who go up to cause trouble will probably die soon under Gu Xi''s sea of ??skeletons. ??Looking up at the sky, Gu Xi turned to the men beside him and said: "Leave a message to Shaya and tell him that we will go on the mission first, and the gargoyles, bone locusts, and corpse flies will follow. Forget it, the ghost team will follow, and the others will go back first. " ?Under Gu Xis order, the undead troops originally concentrated here quickly retreated to the city of Alidovi. ?At the same time, Gu Xi also rode on top of the evil coffin and patted the lid of the evil coffin. To complete the task. The evil coffin moved forward quickly. Because this time there were gargoyles and other troops following him, the movement speed of the evil coffin did not increase to a very high level. Approximately about 90 kilometers per hour. ?Compared with the speed Gu Xi felt before, this speed is naturally much slower. At this speed, the wind blowing against his face could no longer make Gu Xi close his eyes. At this time, Gu Xi suddenly discovered that Shaya was rushing over at a very fast speed from a nearby tree. ? Gu Xi waved to Sha Ya, "I thought it would take you a long time, how about it? Did you gain anything?" Yes, I found a black market and a fortune tellers hut, and got some information. Sha Ya followed Gu Xi, talking as she ran. The most important thing was that her speed could keep up with the speed of the evil coffin, and she was not out of breath. What did you find out? Part of the news that your Excellency heard before is true, but I didnt tell the whole story when I met the black-robed skeleton before. In fact, the entire space in front of you was the original scope of the Mystery Academy. Including the mountains, forests and lakes here, they are all part of the college. The college has four departments, each of which occupies its own area. Students travel to various teaching schools and dormitories by train to attend classes. So the train running back and forth between the mountains and the lake is not looking for the missing college, but the train itself is designed to run like this. In the other four departments, there are really four basic skills that can be learned, but only the department heads can directly let people learn them. Other professors can only use various teaching methods to let people learn different skills. ?Because the college is lost in time and space, the three department heads who are not lost with the college are all in a semi-sleep state. On the contrary, the professors in the college were unable to fall asleep due to various reasons. They protect the souls of college students through their own means. However, judging from the situation of the professors, there is not much they can do. If they are willing to give them what they want to ensure that they can protect more students or protect these students for a longer time, they will take Come up with corresponding benefits. ? ? Listening to Sha Yas explanation, Gu Xi also nodded. ?? Gu Xi had already sensed this before from Mrs. Sha. Even the rabbits and mice were reading in Mrs. Sha''s library. It can be seen that Mrs. Sha had no harmful intentions. The information Sha Ya heard was quite reasonable. Then why did I encounter attacks when I came out from the black-robed skeleton? Gu Xi was still a little confused. Although he didn''t want to get involved in the mysterious academy, there were some things he always wanted to find out. ?He went to kill the giant armor, which was the request of the black-robed skeleton. For the sake of leadership, he didn''t care who the enemy was. This is the player. But when he came out of the black-robed skeleton, he was ambushed. How could this be calculated? Ive also asked about this. Judging from the situation at that time, Sir, you may have encountered a collision with the other world in the mysterious academy. In this academy, there are some professors who are not fixed in a certain place. Some of them are not even protecting students. What you encountered before was probably the inner world of the guardian of the Forbidden Forest. He is responsible for protecting all the magical animals in the woods. In order to protect these magical animals, he keeps moving back and forth in the woods. When he meets people, something like this will happen. The animals he protects will take the initiative to appear in the real world. I heard that there are at least three cases like this. One is in the depths of the Great Lakes. I heard that there is a ghost ship there. Every year, it returns with students who have died for various reasons and sends the students back to the world where they originally hid. Go in. One place is in the sky, and it seems that people can only see it when the west wind starts to blow. I dont know where the last one is, and I dont know how it appears. Anyway, no matter what kind of other world it is, the original intention of their existence is to protect the students studying in the college. " Including petrifying students into stone statues? Gu Xi suddenly said something. Shaya didnt know how to answer, so she could only respond in the end. "Maybe." ??Gu Xi shook his head and no longer asked about the situation, but asked: "Is there any new news?" Yes, I heard some rumors that the three remaining department heads, although the treasures in their hands are gone, they still have some abilities. They hold part of the authority of the academy. I heard that as long as they collect the scattered authority, they can rebuild a college. At that time, this new academy can replace the mysterious academy lost in time and space and occupy this space. ? By borrowing the professors and students here, a small new college may be formed. For this matter, the heads of the three departments are wary of each other. " ?Hearing the news, Gu Xi thought about it seriously. This matter has nothing to do with us. We completed the task, learned the skills and left directly. They can fight however they like, and we will not participate. ?There is nothing good to be done by participating in it, there is no benefit to be gained, and in the end it will offend others. We do not do this kind of thing. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 461： The task was interrupted (please subscribe) Chapter 461 The mission was interrupted (please subscribe) ??When Gu Xi made the plan, the weird skeleton beast sent by the black-robed skeleton had also arrived at the valley where Gu Xi had fought with the giant armor of Death. Looking at the clear and transparent pool in front of him, a trace of doubt flashed in the eyes of this giant skeleton beast. What about such a big corpse? ??Didnt it mean that if the sword of Danares pierced the ground, it would be impossible to remove it? Why is it missing? When he realized that something was wrong, the giant skeleton beast screamed immediately, and at the same time, he walked away in the direction from which he came at a super fast speed. He knew very well that something was not right. If he did not spread the news immediately, there would be big problems in the subsequent plans. ?However, this time the giant skeleton beast attracted the attention of other forces. When he came, he came secretly and was not conspicuous. But he was in such a hurry now that he did not hide his figure, so naturally he was discovered immediately. Just like what Sha Ya heard about before. In this mysterious college, there are three department heads left. They all have some of the authority of the academy. They also all have the ambition to rebuild the college. They also know the situation of the professors in the college. They know what each professor has in hand and what is hidden in each place. The Sword of Danares is relatively difficult to deal with. ?On the one hand, the Sword of Danares is difficult to deal with, and on the other hand, the Giant Armor of Death is also difficult to defeat. The most important thing is that this giant armor is the property of the college. It is a puppet or golem. All department heads and professors have signed an agreement when they joined the college. Do not harm the students of the college, but protect them. Do not damage college property, etc. ?It is precisely for this reason that they have never been able to take down the soul-controlling bell over there. ?Now that the giant skeleton beast moved like this, many eyes nearby immediately fell on it. When they saw the emptied pool, the missing corpses and the soul-controlling bell, some of them understood that the soul-controlling bell had been snatched away. They did not doubt Gu Xi. Instead, he focused his attention on the black-robed skeleton. After all, the black-robed skeleton has such authority, and he also has such ambitions. ?So the siege against the giant skeleton beast was launched immediately. This time, those in the academy sent out their strongest troops. They have not released any existence below level 10. They can directly start with level 12 or above. The purpose is to steal the most critical soul-controlling bell. ?This soul control bell is part of the control method of the college''s main defense system. Can operate all puppets and golems in the academy including stone statues and armor. It can be said that this is the strongest combat force in the academy. ?With no way for students to fight, whoever gets control of the puppets and golems is equivalent to gaining most of the authority of the academy. So even if you don''t get it yourself, you can''t let others **** the Soul Controlling Bell. Hence, a large number of giant undead composed of skeletons or other things immediately appeared in front of this giant skeleton beast. Just as the black-robed skeleton said before, what they taught, coupled with the power of the undead, formed a relatively unique undead existence. They fought a great battle in the mountains of the academy. Even Gu Xi, who had already run far away, felt the aftermath of this battle. When the war happened, Gu Xi was listening to some of the details that Sha Ya said. Gu Xi discovered that there was some intelligence information that was filling in the gaps in his knowledge of the undead and magic. Why did they start fighting? ??The chat was interrupted by an explosion, and Gu Xi felt a little unhappy. "Something doesn''t seem right here, Shaya, go over and have a look!" Shaya was also very curious about the situation over there. If Gu Xi hadn''t been here, she would have run over to have a look. After receiving Gu Xis order, Shaya disappeared in front of Gu Xi immediately. Faced with Sha Ya''s situation, Gu Xi could only shake his head helplessly. Ive never seen anything like this. ?But its good that she can get over, at least Gu Xi can know what happened. Dont be like before, coming in blind and not knowing anything. Okay, there is no news to hear, lets hurry up, there is chaos in this place, wed better hurry up and find the mission items... ?Before Gu Xi finished speaking, a message popped up in front of him. Ding, your long-term mission: the fading wisdom failed... Failed? what happened? Gu Xi jumped up immediately. He quickly looked through his task list, looking for the reason why the task failed. ?After looking through this, Gu Xi discovered a very serious problem. The Wisdom Tree Lady Sha who sent him the quest died. "What the **** are you doing? Why can the already dead tree of wisdom die again?" ?After a while of complaining, Gu Xi had to stop. ?The direction he headed this time was to the location designated by Madam Sha, where there was a task item needed for Madam Sha''s mission. ?Now that Mrs. Sha is gone, whats the point of him going there now. ??It''s almost here now, so isn''t it a waste of time for him to run away? ?Jumping off the evil coffin, Gu Xi was a little angry, but during this period of time, he could be regarded as cultivating himself. After getting angry, he calmed down. At this time, Gu Xi was thinking about what to do next. Everyone has already come here, so he might as well go over and take a look. As for whether the mission items obtained are useful, that is another matter. ?Perhaps when Gu Xi returns with the mission items, he can resurrect Madam Shas tree of wisdom. ?Although he thought his idea was not very reliable, Gu Xi still jumped into the evil coffin again. Going towards the location mentioned by Mrs. Sha. ?When Gu Xi was on the road again, the black-robed skeleton who had been waiting had also received the latest news. ?That news was sent to him when the giant skeleton beast died in battle. He naturally saw the battle nearby. At the beginning of the war, the black-robed skeleton was still cursing secretly, why his giant skeleton beast was so careless. He obviously went over carefully and came out carefully so as not to be discovered, but why was he still discovered? But when he saw the information sent, he understood what was going on. The soul-controlling bell was taken away. ?There is nothing in that place. As soon as he got the news, the black-robed skeleton immediately thought of the key. Things were taken away by Gu Xi. No, you have to get this thing back. Get it back before others find out. ?But an idea flashed through the black-robed skeleton''s mind. ?Gu Xi is difficult to control, and he has already learned what he wants. What should we give him in exchange? (End of this chapter) Chapter 462： The Battle of Crazy Willow Forest (please subscribe) Chapter 462 The Battle of Crazy Willow Forest (Please subscribe) ?Outside a willow forest, Gu Xi stopped the evil coffin. After half an hour of trekking, Gu Xi finally arrived at the designated place. ??The willow forest in front of me has a pretty good name on the map, Crazy Willow Forest. ??All the willow trees planted here are the kind of crazy willows that can automatically hit people. ?According to what is shown on the map, in fact, when the college was first established, there was only one crazy willow. Later, students came over from time to time to fight against the crazy willow. If you win, you can get the branches of the crazy willow. ??This is the best material for making wands and bats. ?Of course after death, they will leave a lot of flesh and blood here. Whether the students win or lose, there will always be something more in the woods in the end. ?Over time, the crazy willow trees slowly turned into a crazy willow forest. In a forest where normal creatures will be attacked from all directions as soon as they enter, only the small animals with extremely high speed or the most flexible movements can survive. According to the map, a large group of white-furred rats live here. ??The skin of these mice is quite special. After being peeled off and turned outwards, it will turn dark red, which feels like being set on fire. So this kind of rat is also called the flaming rat or the fire rat. ??This time Gu Xi came here originally hoping to find a kind of fang called the Fire Rat King. ?However, we were only halfway through, and the person who needed the Fire Rat Kings fangs was gone. This made Gu Xi feel helpless, and at the same time he had a new idea. The students can come and hunt crazy willows, and so can he. This entire area can be captured by Gu Xi, so there is no need to specifically think of ways to capture mice. ??After taking one look at the situation in the willow forest, Gu Xi raised his hand and let go of his city gate. ?This time Gu Xi used the garrison gate. With the appearance of the Undead Tree Pit, the willow trees in the Crazy Willow Forest began to move rapidly. Arriving at the gate tower of the garrison city gate, Gu Xi looked at the crazy willow forest a hundred meters away. He found that the names of these crazy willows were indeed correct. The Undead Tree Pit just appeared nearby, and these crazy willows were waving. The wicker branches, like tentacles, kept hitting into the distance. ?Even if they knew they would lose, they had no intention of stopping. ?This kind of **** boxing attack made Gu Xi feel quite speechless. ??If you rush in accidentally, you will definitely be beaten to death by these crazy willows immediately. The most important thing is that Gu Xi noticed something. These willow branches were very destructive, and Gu Xi could feel it. This destructiveness was not directed at all living things. But for the undead. ??Although he doesn''t quite understand the principle behind this, Gu Xi believes that there must be a reason why no one has come to trouble Crazy Liulin in the years since the incident happened in the academy. ?Now that Gu Xi is facing such an enemy, he will certainly not use undead attack methods such as the Sea of ??Skeletons. ?After discovering this situation, Gu Xi immediately mobilized all the legal and long-range troops under his command, including the small number of Corpse Witches and Withermen, as well as the dead-eye musicians who were also recruited by Gu Xi. After all the long-range and legal troops were called out, Gu Xi pointed at the Crazy Liulin in front and said. "I don''t care what method you use. Anyway, cover the area in front of you directly, like peeling an onion, deal with it layer by layer, don''t get too close, we have plenty of time." ??As Gu Xi''s order was issued, the leaders of the undead shooters quickly took action. They all used their own skills. Some of them concentrated fire on the undead shooters, while others directly designated a range to cover the shooting. Some others took advantage of their own shooting range and stood at a relatively rear position to shoot. The same goes for the Necromancer bosses, but they have more tricks up their sleeves. Skeleton mages who use fireballs gathered together, and they dared to call their attacks meteors and fire showers. Skeleton mages who use ice arrows can naturally master the attack method of blizzard. ??Anyway, they went from attacking one location at the beginning to attacking themselves from behind, and penetrated into the Crazy Willow Forest layer by layer. ??The crazy willows in Crazy Willow Forest actually wanted to fight back when faced with such an attack. But they are really not as good as Gu Xi''s undead tree pit. The bodies of the Undead Tree Pit can be regarded as tree men or tree spirits. Even after taking root, they have stronger defense, but they can move to some extent. ?These crazy willows are very strong in waving their tentacle-like willow branches, but they can''t move. As long as you stay away from their attack range, they have no attack effect. As soon as Gu Xi uses his long range, these crazy willows will be out of business. Not to mention that all kinds of methods were used. Long-range strikes, precise focus fire, and various spell attacks. ?Even the Dead Eye Musicians released a large number of Rotten Skin Rats and sent them into the Crazy Willow Forest. I have to say that these rotten-skinned rats helped Gu Xi a lot. When Gu Xi attacked Crazy Willow, the fire rat inside actually wanted to come out to help. After all, they all know that Crazy Willow is the guarantee of their safety. ??Without crazy willows, they wouldn''t be able to survive here. ?With their movement speed and quantity, if they really rush in front of Gu Xi''s troops, they will cause some trouble to the shooter troops and the legal troops. ??As a result, the rot-skin rats released by the Dead Eye musicians happened to hit these fire rats together. ?Although Rotten Skin Rats are not very powerful in combat, their numbers are not as large as those of Fire Rats. But it gave Gu Xi a warning. Gu Xi immediately sent out the corpse flies, and also sent the bone locusts to guard the front of the archer troops. After making these arrangements, Gu Xi gave the order to the straw hunters to dispatch crows to attack the fire rats. With such a multi-pronged attack, these fire rats did not get behind Gu Xi''s archer troops. ?At the same time, Gu Xi also began to arrange some remedies and mobilized several skeleton squads to prepare them to enter the battle at any time. After arranging everything, Gu Xi even considered whether to arrange more units like corpse flies or white bone locusts. After all, as Gu Xis level gets higher and higher, he will face more and more situations in the future. ? Enemies will also become diverse. Such smaller enemies will most likely appear. If you want to fight against such a small enemy, you must either fight the small against the small or use the many against the many. Either perform a range spell attack. ?No matter whether he will encounter such an enemy in the future, Gu Xi must be able to deal with it. ?While Gu Xi was thinking about this problem, his troops had already entered the inner circle of the crazy willow forest, and a huge crazy willow tree appeared in front of Gu Xi. (End of this chapter) Chapter 463： Crazy Willow and the Werewolf (187194) Chapter 463 Crazy Willow and the Werewolf (187194) All subscribed to 1941, please subscribe, recommend, monthly pass and other support! ??The crazy willow that appeared in front of Gu Xi covered an area of ??at least more than 3,000 square meters. A large number of willow branches hung down to the ground. Among the willow branches were souls that were entangled and unable to leave. ?At the same time, Gu Xi noticed that there were buildings that had been squeezed into pieces on top of this huge crazy willow tree. The surface of the building is filled with scratches one after another, and I dont know how they were formed. Arrange for zombie troops to appear. I suspect there are large troops with strong attack power here. ?Under Gu Xis order, ten zombie troops were driven out. Quickly launched a defense in front of the archer and mage troops. The previous attack by the Fire Rat was also a shock to each boss. ??If the fire rat had really rushed in front of them, these archers and mages would have suffered a lot of losses. When they saw the zombies standing in front of them, the shooters finally breathed a sigh of relief. They have also become more decisive in taking action. At this time, a zombie army also appeared in front of Gu Xi. ?However, they are not the zombie ax shield soldiers that Gu Xi has brought with him since the early days, but the labyrinth devourers who have just reached level 6 and have been trained in large numbers. ??They have two heads and can be regarded as the legal system among zombies. ?At the same time, they have strong enough defense. The most important thing is that after reaching level 6, they have learned a new skill. ?This skill is not a mirror skill, because all mirror abilities will be concentrated on Luna. ?Their ability is still their ability to devour everything. ?As long as they join forces, they can form a black hole layer, which is a kind of existence similar to a defensive shield. All attacks that fall on them will be swallowed by them. Until their attack power exceeds the upper limit of their health, they will explode together. This kind of ability is the best choice if it is used to protect important people. Gu Xi released thirty Labyrinth Devourers in one breath, asking them to protect themselves. At the same time, Gu Xi himself used the spell decisively. ?Storm of Bones! Bone spurs! Magical arrows! The long-range spells that Gu Xi could use were thrown at the huge crazy willow in waves. When Gu Xi cast the seventh spell, a roar came from Crazy Willow. ??A white-haired werewolf with willow branches all over his body stood out from the crazy willow. ??This white-haired werewolf is more than six meters tall, and its claws are somewhat similar to the Behemoth. ?The moment he stood up, he stared at Gu Xi, moved his hands forward, and his whole body shot out like a cannonball. The Maze Devourer immediately stepped forward to block the werewolf. ??But this werewolf''s attack power was super strong. With one claw, the four Labyrinth Devourers were torn into twelve pieces. Very powerful attack. ?Gu Xi''s eyes widened, and at the same time he raised his right hand and pointed the cold wind staff at the werewolf. Bone storm! Bone storm! Fire trap! Wave after wave of magical attacks kept falling on the werewolf. But the werewolf didn''t pay attention to this at all. He kept grabbing the maze devourer in front of him like crazy. ?As long as he is caught by him, the Labyrinth Devourer will only die. ?After a while, there were only three Labyrinth Devourers left in front of Gu Xi. Seeing that the werewolf was about to rush in front of Gu Xi. ?Gu Xi raised his hand and said calmly. Death incarnate! Then a group of black mist appeared, and the bronze-colored incarnation of death rushed out of the black mist. ?On the back of the incarnation of death, there are also a number of bone spurs that grow inversely. ?However, Gu Xi noticed that the internal organs that had just formed had not been installed, and the incarnation of death was still in the state of a bone dragon. When he rushed out of the black mist, the incarnation of death immediately grabbed the werewolf''s shoulders and flew upwards with the werewolf. ?Facing the attack of the incarnation of death, this werewolf not only showed no fear, but actually laughed loudly and kept grabbing the body of the incarnation of death, as if trying to tear off his bones. But the situation of the incarnation of death is not that simple. His body looks solid, but it is actually in a state of incorporeality. Normal physical attacks that fall on him will have an immunity effect of more than 70%. ??The originally powerful attack power of the werewolf had no effect at all when it fell on the incarnation of death. Instead, the incarnation of death seized the opportunity and bit the werewolf in one bite. This time, the incarnation of death has been sufficiently strengthened in melee combat. His body became full of poison because of the toxic pool water. In addition, due to the toxicity, his body has become much stiffer. ?This has strengthened his attack power, and now he prefers to bite enemies with his teeth. ??The werewolf here is his target, and Death Incarnate also wants to see how strong his melee ability is. ??He was bitten several times by the incarnation of death, and large chunks of flesh and blood were torn off the werewolf''s body. ?However, the werewolf seemed to feel no pain and ignored it at all. Every time it hit it, it would grab death with its claws. After a few strokes, he actually left some scars on the face of the incarnation of death. But at this time, the incarnation of death had also tested his fighting ability. He didn''t want to fight anymore, so the incarnation of death dragged the werewolf in front of him. With a glare, two melting rays of light hit the werewolf''s body. ??Werewolf didnt expect that the style of death incarnation would change so quickly. ??Just now he was clearly a strong man with a melee style, but why did he turn his head and use a magic move? ??He wanted to struggle a little more, or at least give the dragon incarnation of death a hard slap on his face. Unexpectedly, the eyes of the incarnation of death could actually emit melting light. With this blow, half of the werewolf''s body melted on the spot, and the rest of his body naturally lost its breath. ?Throwing the werewolf incarnation to the ground, the death incarnation did not stop. He turned around in the air and pounced on the huge crazy willow. Before he could rush to Crazy Liu, the incarnation of death opened his mouth and sprayed out a green beam of light. Dragon Breath of Death! ?After the blow was sprayed out, the huge crazy willow tree turned green on the spot. A large amount of green light shrouded under the crazy willow tree. ?Under this green light, the crazy willow tree kept twisting, but could not dodge. Finally, on the top of the crazy willow tree, a large number of ghostly souls of strange creatures began to appear. It can be seen that Crazy Willow still wants to save his life at the last moment. ?Unfortunately, the Death Dragon Breath of Death Incarnation is not that easy to deal with. The death dragon''s breath ended with one blow, and Gu Xi also heard the pop-up sound. Death Incarnation (spell product) kills the vegetative werewolf (level 11), you get 5544 experience points (overflow storage 5544 points). ?? Gu Xi was also a little surprised by this reminder. He didn''t expect that such a big tree could be considered a part of the werewolf''s body. ??Only by killing the crazy willow tree, I finally killed the crazy werewolf. (End of this chapter) Chapter 464： Discoveries and Harvests on the Battlefield (188194) Chapter 464 Discovery and Harvest on the Battlefield (188194) Clean the battlefield ??With the biggest Crazy Willow falling, the battle here has almost come to an end. Gu Xi released the ghost team and began to order them to clean up the battlefield. ?However, only halfway through the order was given, Gu Xi''s attention was attracted by a long sword stuck in the fallen trunk of the crazy willow tree. ?That long sword is somewhat similar to the Sword of Danares. However, in terms of details, there are still some differences. Gu Xi noticed that there was a wolf fang on the handle of this long sword. You come into contact with the Sword of Domredo! [Sword of Domredo (grey): Academy professor Domredo came into contact with the Sword of Leadership when he was a student and was recognized by the Sword of Leadership. However, he has never learned swordsmanship. In his eyes, the sword has been integrated into Into his body, into his paws. During a certain battle, he inserted the long sword into a big tree, and blended his crazy blood into the big tree along the long sword, using the plant to suppress the madness in his heart. ?Compared to the Sword of Danares last time, this long sword was not as destructive, and it did not cause Gu Xi any injuries. Looking at the tree stump with the Sword of Domredo in front of him, Gu Xi turned around and waved. Come here and take this tree stump with the sword on it to the city of Aridovi. After the order was arranged, Gu Xi was also thinking about how many people in that mysterious academy had received the Sword of Leadership and been recognized by the Sword of Leadership. Is it true that everyone who is recognized by the Sword of Leadership will leave a long sword behind. Gu Xi actually didnt know that there were quite a few imitations of college treasures. ?Nearly all the professors who graduated from the Crocodile Department have a long sword like this. After all, this department is famous for producing sword masters. ?Just like all professors who graduated from the Reindeer Department, their backpacks will always be three to five times larger than others. Some of them can learn swordsmanship and can use long swords easily. Some even directly become sword masters who only know the flash technique. ?However, there are also professors who do not know how to use swords. After they got the long sword, they used the sword in other directions. After the Mystery Academy disappeared, their swords were left behind. It has become something that can be seen here from time to time. Gu Xi''s time here is relatively short. If he had stayed longer, he might have seen more similar long swords. ?But if Gu Xi doesnt know, then he doesnt know. After his men dug away the tree stump with its roots, Gu Xi stood in front of the big pit and glanced down. Come on, one of you, if there is something down there, go down and help me get it up. ?Gu Xi pointed at the big pit and asked with some uncertainty. As soon as he finished speaking, a group of ghosts jumped down and lifted up all the things below. What Gu Xi noticed was that one of the pieces was a relatively normal skull, but Gu Xi was certain that it was this thing that attracted him just now. ?When he saw this skull, Gu Xi frowned. He understood why he paid special attention to this skull. At the black-robed skeleton before, he didn''t want to complete the task at first, but wanted to use the skull to teach himself leadership skills. ?The skull he took out at that time was somewhat similar to the one in front of him. Because this incident had a huge impact on Gu Xi, Gu Xi immediately remembered this skull in his mind. ?Now that he accidentally saw the same skull, Gu Xi would naturally notice it. After Gu Xi understood why he was so excited, he immediately picked up the skull. The moment he touched the skull, a message popped up in front of Gu Xi. You got the inheritance skull (Druid) Inherited Skull (Druid): You can learn skills specific to the Druid profession, transform into a werewolf, and transform into a werewolf to fight, and use the werewolf''s talent tree (can be learned by other professions) Looking at the message on the skull, Gu Xi put the thing down. Druid is a profession that Gu Xi prefers. ??If he hadn''t gone the necromancer route, he might have been a druid. ?But even if he becomes a druid, he won''t be able to follow the transformation system. The kind of groom who transforms into a beast is not Gu Xi''s direction. Even if he heard that Pai Pai Xiong was invincible, Gu Xi was not interested in that route. In his mind, if he really became a Druid, he would probably have to plant trees and use plants or other small animals to fight. He might as well put a small magic or something far away from the main battlefield. ? Gu Xi felt that this thing was of no use. He tossed the inheritance skull in his hand and was about to put it away. At this moment, Gu Xi''s men brought other things over. What was delivered this time was the processed fire rat skin and fire rat bones. ?The quest items needed by Gu Xi are also in it, including the Fire Rat Kings fang. After taking the tooth, Gu Xi was about to have the remaining things sent to Alidovi City. Unexpectedly, the reminder from the fangs made Gu Xi see something different. [Fangs of the Fire Rat King (grey): The most powerful fangs of the Fire Rat King. Fire Rats need to defeat at least a thousand of their kind before they can become the new king. Their fangs are stained with the blood of Fire Rats. . The book clasps made with these canines can keep books dry for a long time. It seems that Mrs. Shakespeare doesnt want much. Looking at this attribute, Gu Xi couldn''t help but say something. ??If it is really like the fangs of the Fire Rat King in front of me, then the remaining two mission items of Madam Sha may also be used to protect books or be good items for making books. ?These things were things that Mrs. Soff was inconvenient to find and needed. ?It is a pity that Mrs. Shakespeare is gone now, and so is his library. ??Shaked his head, Gu Xi turned to give orders to the ghost team. All the wood here should be shipped back, so dont let the wood here go to waste. ?These are great things for making wands..." Before Gu Xi finished speaking, he saw something was wrong in the Crazy Willow Forest. A group of undead seemed to be doing something around there. "What are you doing?" Gu Xi walked around curiously. When rushing over, Gu Xi saw a tree pit that had obviously been uprooted. There were also a large number of black clay pots scattered around the tree pit. This is? Ashes? Looking at the gray-white powder in the overturned and broken clay pot, Gu Xi had a guess in his mind. Whats going on? How did you find out? ??The surrounding undead couldn''t explain it. In the end, several undead leaders leading the team quibbled for a long time before Gu Xi understood what was going on. (End of this chapter) Chapter 465： Attacked (please subscribe) Chapter 465 Attacked (please subscribe) It turns out that the big tree here had been knocked down by Gu Xi''s archer troops before. But when the undead were cleaning the battlefield and preparing to carry the tree away to make lumber, this guy uprooted it and disappeared in front of the undead. With the reaction speed of the undead, they were unable to save the big tree. At last, when the undead attacked the big tree, they knocked down these clay pots. Walking around the tree pit, Gu Xi suddenly thought of a possibility. I''m afraid this is another player who is here to learn. ??It''s just that his studies were interrupted by Gu Xi, and he was beaten and even almost killed before he became an adult. This situation made Gu Xi feel helpless. He still doesnt know the origin of the player he accidentally injured, let alone the possibility of asking him to apologize. On the other hand, Gu Xi became somewhat interested in the ashes in the jar. ?He took a serious look at these pots and found that the inner walls of the pots were engraved with some magic circles such as gathering and condensing souls. It seems that this player also follows the undead route, but the route is very different from Gu Xi''s route. Pack these things up and send them to Aridovi City to see what kind of necromancy they are learning. After hesitating for a moment, Gu Xi finally ordered. ??If the corpse of a player accidentally injured by him, Gu Xi might even let him bury him in his grave. But this involves the undead routes in other cities, and Gu Xi will not let it go. It is still possible to take these things back, learn some undead spells in other cities, and improve his knowledge of the undead. After all, as a mage, if you dont study and just rely on practice, you wont get far. Such a harvest gave Gu Xi a better understanding of the crazy willow forest in front of him. ?There was such a good thing here, so Gu Xi gave the order decisively. Scrape the land again, carefully, to see if there is anything missing. ?This time, Gu Xi has been here for nearly half an hour. Until he really couldn''t find anything good, he led his men back. On the way back, Gu Xi kept thinking about whether he should look for the remaining two mission items. If you find it, do you want to send it to Mrs. Sha again? Although Mrs. Sha is dead, what if. ?While Gu Xi was still hesitating, Shaya suddenly appeared on Gu Xi''s path. "grown ups." How is it? What happened just now? Did you find out anything? I heard that there was an attack between the three department heads who were still here. The reason for the attack is not yet certain, but some people speculate that some of them want to rebuild the mysterious academy. "ha?" Gu Xis eyes widened, Rebuilding the Mystery Academy? There is a possibility that the previous Mysterious Academy has been lost in time and space and will never be found again. Several current deans of departments have the idea of ????rebuilding the Mystery College. It''s just that they have always maintained a special balance with each other. The balance is now broken, and according to the intelligence I have received, a war will soon begin between them. The final winner will take away the management authority of the academy from the loser and rebuild a new mysterious academy. Its just that the teaching style of this college and the things taught in the college will become different by then. " ?Listening to Shayas analysis, Gu Xi put his face on his hands and said, Shaya, you said I should learn the other three basic skills now. He will wait here for the reconstruction of the college. ? ?The newly completed Mystery Academy will allow me to learn four more skills? " Sha Ya was also speechless regarding Gu Xis question. She told so much information that Gu Xi did not consider whether to participate in the academy''s battle to see if she could occupy some position in the mysterious academy. Rather, he was thinking about whether he could take advantage of the Mysterious Academy. How should Shaya explain this? ?Just when Gu Xi was about to speak again, he suddenly felt a chill on his back. ?The next moment, the evil coffin suddenly jumped forward and flew out for more than thirty meters. Boom! Before Gu Xi could react, he heard an explosion behind him. ?? Gu Xi looked back and found a seven-meter-long white bone spear stuck right where he was standing. Where the spear fell, the ground was scorched black. It can be seen that if Xie Coffin had not taken Gu Xi away immediately, he might have been lying in the coffin now. What was going on? Gu Xi was also furious. He raised his head and looked into the sky. It was found that there was a huge white bone cavalry staring at him in the sky. ??This bone cavalry is about seven meters tall. He rides on the back of a blue flame phoenix with a wingspan of at least ten meters, and carries three spears about the same length as him behind him. Looking at this situation, Gu Xi knew that there was no need to ask, it was this guy who attacked him. The spear is still on his back. The explosion just now was definitely stained by the flames of this phoenix. Looks like a big move is coming now. ?Gu Xi''s eyes narrowed, and the shadow of the steel city gate appeared behind him. ?However, the one flying in the sky ignored this situation. He pulled out a spear and pointed it at Gu Xi. Outsiders, hand over your things. Hand in with your sister. ?With such nonsense, who knows what you want. ??And how about you just throw a spear at the beginning? Is this a way to ask for something? This is clearly the rhythm of wanting to kill someone. ?? Gu Xi was not used to this guy, and he didn''t care that the magic he had just replenished had not been used up yet. He raised his hand and pointed the cold wind staff upward. Unexpectedly, the guy above moved much faster than Gu Xi. ?When Gu Xicai raised the Cold Wind Staff, a spear flew down. Death incarnate! Boom! The incarnation of death flew out of the black mist and was struck by a spear. In the explosion, the incarnation of death lost half his life. Spray him to death! ?While Gu Xi ordered the incarnation of death to fight for the last time, he turned to look at the skeleton mage behind him. What are you still doing in a daze? Draw the devil, draw that phoenix! ???The skeleton mages reacted and quickly started to draw demons. ??And Gu Xi began to pour the magic potion into his mouth. Because this time the incarnation of death was released directly without using other spells, Gu Xi, who had lost a lot of mana, did not dare to drink another large bottle of magic potion. ??Now he is drinking miniature magic potions provided by the skeleton mage. A bottle of magic replenishment costs 100. Even warrior professionals would dislike this amount of mana. But its just right for Gu Xi. ??After watching the incarnation of death spray out the death dragon''s breath and hit the blue phoenix, Gu Xi decisively raised the cold wind staff again. Magic Arrow! Death incarnate! (End of this chapter) Chapter 466： The reincarnated incarnation of death (please subscribe) Chapter 466 The reincarnated incarnation of death (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! The incarnation of death released for the second time regained its strength instantly. ?At the same time, the black mist around him has also been replaced with other kits, using an extremely cold snow layer specially designed to deal with flames. ?In addition, Gu Xi noticed that a set of black lungs began to appear under the sternum of the incarnation of death. Obviously he has strengthened the effect of dragon''s breath this time. ?However, Gu Xi noticed that there seemed to be something snow-white hidden inside the black lungs. ? No matter what, when Death Incarnate attacks again, everything will be aimed at the enemy. ?Just now, the phoenix blocked the death dragon breath of the incarnation of death. The situation is obviously different this time. Rushing upward, the incarnation of death first knocked the phoenix, and then flicked its tail, turning back into a brass-colored tailbone and hitting the skeleton soldier on the phoenix''s back. ?The skeleton soldier was almost knocked off the Phoenix, but luckily he turned over and stabilized everything. But at this moment, the incarnation of death opened its mouth and breathed out dragon breath. Phoenix thought that the incarnation of death was doing the same thing again. ?That kind of green death dragon breath will hurt the blue phoenix in front of you, but it will have little effect. After all, the most troublesome power of death in the Death Dragon''s Breath is exactly restrained by the Phoenix. It shouldnt be a problem if you try it again. ??Then the phoenix moved upward and stood in front of the incarnation of death. ??Its just that this time the incarnation of death is no longer breathing green death dragon breath. Since getting new lungs, Death Incarnations Death Dragon Breath finally has a kit. Although it is still the death dragon''s breath that can only be used once per summon. But the focus of Death Dragon''s Breath has completely changed. The green death dragon''s breath that is usually used is the standard death dragon''s breath. It is a dragon''s breath composed of countless people''s souls and resentments. The death dragon''s breath sprayed out this time was blue-white, like a snowstorm, covering the entire Phoenix. ??That phoenix really didn''t expect that the incarnation of death can be exchanged for kits. ??The ice is really the biggest weakness of this phoenix. An ice-style death dragon breath came down, and white frost appeared on both the phoenix and the skeleton on its back. ?The Incarnation of Death took this opportunity to bite the skeleton soldier earlier before the Phoenix had time to stop it. ??This skeleton soldier did not expect that the incarnation of death would be so ungrateful and sneak attack on a knight like him. Aren''t you supposed to fight your mount normally? What does it sound like to attack him secretly? But the incarnation of death didn''t care about this. When he bit the skeleton soldier, he turned around, flicked his tail and hit the phoenix, knocking the frozen phoenix away. After throwing away the phoenix, the incarnation of death flew upwards, using more and more force between his teeth. In the end, only a crunching sound was heard, and the skeleton soldier was bitten to pieces on the spot. After losing the skeleton soldiers, the flames on the Phoenix slowly faded away. When the incarnation of death saw this situation, there was no waste at all. He immediately jumped out and opened his mouth to suck. All the blue flames were sucked into the belly of the incarnation of death. Death Incarnation (spell product) kills the Nether Phoenix Cavalry (level 13), you get 8214 experience points (8214 points are stored overflow). After the Nether Phoenix Cavalry died in battle and the flames were sucked away, only a purple ball the size of a human head was left on the scene. The incarnation of death glanced at Gu Xi, excitement flashing in his eyes. Okay, you can take it. As soon as Gu Xi finished speaking, the incarnation of death took away the purple ball in an instant, turned around and disappeared in front of Gu Xi. After everything was over, Gu Xi turned back to inspect the battlefield just now. At that moment, half of the troops around Gu Xi were killed. ??More than thirty swarms of corpse flies and white bone locusts were defeated, and they needed to be returned to replenish the insect swarms. ??The situation of the skeleton soldiers protecting Gu Xi was even more like this. Three skeleton teams were destroyed, and the three skeleton leaders were killed on the spot. ?From this we can see how powerful the blow that fell from the sky just now was. Sir, are you okay? At this moment, Sha Ya appeared next to Gu Xi. It can be seen that the blow just now caused great harm to Shaya. Its okay, how are you? Its okay. He almost died in that attack, but I didnt make it easy for him. Sir, do you see what I got? Shaya proudly took out something. ? Gu Xi wanted to say something at first, but when he turned around, a trace of doubt flashed in Gu Xi''s eyes. Where did it come from? It turns out that what Shaya got was a thick shield made of white bones, with three skulls inlaid on the edge of the shield. These three skulls are tied together with something like a belt. ?But what Gu Xi paid attention to was not this, but a deep sword mark on the shield. Under the sword mark, the shield seemed to have been cut into two pieces. "Where did it come from? Of course it was me who cut it. I originally wanted to cut the spear that flew down, but I missed it and only cut his shield." ?? Gu Xi thought about it for a moment and realized that something was wrong with the Nether Phoenix Cavalry just now. When he looked over, the Nether Phoenix Cavalry only held a spear in one hand, and the other hand was always empty. ?Now it seems that he should be holding a shield, but the shield was chopped off. ?This is also thanks to Sha Ya. Without this guy''s attack and defense, it would be difficult for Death Incarnate to defeat him. ?While thinking, Gu Xi took the shield. The moment he got the shield, Gu Xi couldn''t help but let out a sigh. You get three dragon shields (gray, broken) Three-Headed Dragon Shield (grey, broken): This is a special shield made by private individuals. The original production plan was to imitate the idea of ??a three-headed dog and produce three types of magic shields with enhanced resistance. But because of the richness of the maker, he finally produced such an outrageous shield, the quality of which reached the peak level of purple. It is inappropriate to call a shield of this level a three-headed dog, so three-headed dragon became the new name of this shield. ??Its just that after the user turned into a skeleton, the shield also became undead, and its quality dropped to the normal purple level. Because he was cut into two pieces, he lost most of his strength and has now turned into a gray quality. ??If you find a master blacksmith who specializes in shield making, you can repair the shield and bring it to the peak blue level. As for whether it can become a purple-quality shield again, it depends on luck. ?Looking through the detailed description of the Three Dragon Shields, Gu Xi also knew the origin of this thing. He handed the three-headed dragon shield back to Shaya. Shaya, go and find out who used this thing before, and find out who is plotting against us and who is attacking us from behind. (End of this chapter) Chapter 467： Lock target (189194) Chapter 467 Targeting (189194) Add more updates, what you owe will be paid off soon, we are working hard to update! Sha Ya left quickly after receiving the mission, and Gu Xi was not so anxious at this time and rushed on her way. The reason why Gu Xi was on his way just now was mainly because he planned to complete Madam Sha''s mission. ?Now that he saw that the situation was not quite right, Gu Xi had no idea of ??rushing on. Encamp where you are and prepare for battle. ?Under Gu Xi''s order, the undead who survived the battle quickly moved into action, leading Gu Xi to a nearby camping location and quickly setting up camp. ?At the same time, Gu Xi also released the steel city gate as a support for his battle. ??As the steel city gate was released, the Earth-bound dragon also appeared near the city gate. The Earth-bound dragon that was suppressed by the city gate did not turn into a clone, but started to swim around the city gate. At this time, he is considered to be in his weakest state. Before anyone can transform into a clone, he can be attacked by magic or physical attacks. But now there are no enemies, and the earth-bound dragon has no direction to clone itself, so this is naturally the only way it can be done now. ?However, Gu Xi noticed that four turtles were swimming around next to the Earth-bound dragon. ?? They don''t look like serious Prime Minister Turtles at all. Instead, they have limbs of normal human length. They are clearly masters of close combat. When Gu Xi looked over, they all felt something at the same time and turned to look at Gu Xi. Turning his head, Gu Xi found that all their eyes had no pupils, and he could tell at a glance that they were not alive. Gu Xi was a little surprised by their reaction. ?However, Gu Xi immediately realized that they were the subordinates of the Earth-bound Dragon, and not all of them were his own soldiers. It seems that the ghost realm of the Earthbound Dragon has slowly taken shape. At this moment, Shaya rushed back quickly. "grown ups." Why did you come back so soon? Did you find something? Sha Ya didn''t care about anything else and told Gu Xi the situation directly as soon as she saw him. I thought it would take a long time at first, but I didnt expect that this thing was quite famous. As soon as they saw me taking it out, they knew who it was. It was a professor from the Reindeer Department. I heard that he originally taught Magical Creatures, but then it disappeared for some reason, but this shield was created when he was still in school. This thing was quite famous in the academy at that time, so as soon as I took it out, I immediately Someone saw it. " Where are the reindeer? Gu Xi immediately thought of the black-robed skeleton. He seemed to say that he was from the Reindeer Department. Judging from the current situation, professors who graduated from other Reindeer Departments should have certain connections with him. Its just that the relationship between Gu Xi and the black-robed skeleton should be considered good. Why did he send people to attack him? ??Gu Xi''s face sank, "Shaya, this situation is wrong. Please recall again. Are there any details that we missed during the previous battle?" Sha Ya is doing intelligence work and is better than Gu Xi in terms of memory and details. As soon as Gu Xi mentioned this request, Shaya quickly reviewed the previous battle. Because the enemy attacked sneakily from the sky, and the Phoenix was extremely fast, when the enemy discovered the first wave of attacks, Gu Xi and the others did not react. after At this moment, Shaya suddenly said something. "Sir, it seems that when you escaped, the other party asked you to hand over something. He came here looking for something, and he can be sure that the thing is in your hands." What could it be? The fangs of the Fire Rat King? This is not right. "Gu Xi looked thoughtful, "I received this task from Mrs. Sha. Obviously, Mrs. Sha is not from the Reindeer Faculty, and he has no direct connection with this person. Could it be the inheritance skeleton? ??This is the thing that the black-robed skeleton used to pass on before? Or is this the most crucial thing in the Mystery Academy? " Gu Xi analyzed himself back and forth. Sir, your idea seems wrong. As an intelligence officer, Shaya has a tight grasp on some details. "Sir, there should be more people who know about our attack on Crazy Liulin, but it will definitely be known to some people nearby. This guy obviously chased him from a very far away place. When we first came here, we definitely didnt tell anyone where we were going. So the reason why he came after him was not for the things in the Crazy Willow Forest, but for other things. " Hearing what Sha Ya said, Gu Xi also reacted, "I understand." "What?" ??Gu Xi stood up and walked back and forth, "That **** did it on purpose. The reason why he only wanted ten skull flowers was because he wanted me to kill the Italian giant armor. Because he knew who the person behind the giant armor of Death Wish was, and also knew that that person had the habit of leaving skulls as trophies. Skeleton flower grows inside the skull. ??If only one or two flowers can still be stolen, ten of them will prove that I killed the giant armor of death. ??And his target was the thing behind Death Wish''s giant armor, the corpse nailed to the edge of the pool with a long sword. No, the corpse shouldnt be the focus. ?Neither is the sword. The Caribou Department has little to do with leadership. ?Then what he wants is the bell made of skulls. " With a flash in his eyes, Gu Xi understood what the black-robed skeleton wanted. ??Gu Xi didn''t care at all about the black-robed skeleton''s plan to open his own way. ?This kind of thing is relatively common. This is the case when assigning tasks. No one will tell the person who receives the task what they want in the end. After all, everyone has their own goals and directions in doing things. They issue tasks, as long as someone can help solve the immediate problem. What happens next does not require them to take any action at all. ?? Gu Xi used this method back then to deal with the white-clothed Guanyin of Heaven and **** the orange ring. Now that he encounters such a thing, he can especially understand the thoughts of the black-robed skeleton. ?But understanding is understanding, if the black-robed skeleton sends people to attack him, that won''t work. You have to come over and say what you want at the beginning, and then discuss it carefully, and its not like you wont give it. ?Now, if they attack Gu Xi, then in Gu Xi''s eyes, they are enemies. Thinking of this, Gu Xi stopped and turned to Shaya and said: "Shaya, go and find out. There is a skull-like bell. Go and ask what it is for. I would like to ask again, if anyone wants it, as long as they are not from the black-robed skeleton, they can come and buy it. " Gu Xis idea was simple, regardless of whether the trouble this time was caused by the bell made of skulls. He planned to use this thing as bait so that no one could offend Gu Xi and leave alive. (End of this chapter) Chapter 468： Trader (190194) Chapter 468 Trader (190194) After Sha Ya left, Gu Xi decisively released the other two city gates. These three city gates were used to form a Z-shaped defensive array. Six bone dragons took off and circled in the sky to prevent sneak attacks. After all, the previous situation scared Gu Xi. ?The murderous intention that fell from the sky almost took Gu Xi away. ?At the same time, it also made Gu Xi see that the incarnation of death under his command was no longer the most powerful one in this space. ?In order to ensure his own safety, Gu Xi had to take out all his belongings. As the troops occupied the corresponding positions, Gu Xi finally breathed a sigh of relief. Temporary safety was no longer a problem. ?However, Gu Xi was not the kind of person who waited for defense. After ensuring his own safety, Gu Xi sent out the troops he could use to explore the road. ?Especially for the gargoyles, Gu Xi sent them out in several directions. He did not ask for anything else. He just wanted to be able to detect enemies one step ahead when they appeared. I have to say that Gu Xis idea is quite reasonable. About ten minutes later, a gargoyle flew back. ?He was flying very fast, as if something was chasing him from behind. Are there any enemies? How many are there? The gargoyle kept shaking its head and gesticulating. ?Gu Xi took a look and quickly understood the meaning of the gargoyle''s words. Someone is rushing this way, but it doesn''t look like they are coming to attack Gu Xi, but they are coming to trade. Gu Xi didnt believe too much in the gargoyles judgment. He quickly climbed onto the gate tower here and looked into the distance. After about seven or eight minutes, the army that the gargoyle mentioned appeared on the horizon ahead. At this time, Gu Xi finally understood why the gargoyles said that they didn''t seem to be here to fight, but rather to trade. ?This team is obviously an armed force, escorting a transport unit. Their situation is somewhat similar to the situation in this dimension, they all belong to the kind of existence that has become undead. ??Its just that in this army, there are no students dressed in black robes and scarves. The guards here are all elves and goblins the size of fists. ?The situation of these elves is somewhat like the ghost butterflies under Gu Xi, but they have bee wings on their backs. ? ?The goblin is the kind of monster that wears a red hat and has a mouth that can open to the base of the ears. They were responsible for towing the vehicle and walked here step by step. The vehicles they were towing were piled with large amounts of gold and jewels. As they approached, Gu Xi could clearly see that there seemed to be a layer of black air above the carts of gold and jewelry. ? Gu Xi thought for a moment, and when the Cold Wind Staff was on the top of the city gate, an owl went down to deliver the order. When this army approached the city gate, a group of spiritual butterflies had also appeared near Gu Xi''s city gate. They appeared near the city gate and immediately attracted the attention of the troops coming over. The skeleton who led the team had his eyes lit up, as if he had discovered something exciting. He even put down his troops and charged over on his skeleton horse. Get back, dont come any closer. Seeing that this person was about to rush into the attack range, Gu Xi had to warn him in advance. Ah, I dont mean any harm, Im here to trade. The man was startled by Gu Xi''s words. He quickly stopped his horse and raised a big flag. The flag depicts a bat flying above the college. Seeing the battle flag, Gu Xi frowned. Do the various departments in this college still have battle flags? He has never encountered it before. ?Seeing that Gu Xi did not attack, this man finally breathed a sigh of relief. "Please don''t take action. I am the administrator of the bat building in the academy. My name is Vega. I am here to trade. We are not going forward now. Can you please come down and talk." ??Gu Xi stared at Vega for a long time and found that he was just a skeleton, wearing a Western short-sleeve jacket. If he hadn''t been riding a skeleton horse, some people would have believed him to be a coolie. ?However, Gu Xi still asked: "What does the Bat Building do? Is it the name of the Bat Department?" Ah? No, we use bats in our college to deliver letters and use bats as mounts. The Bat Building is where these bats are raised. It is under the management of the college, but it is not included in the four major departments. ?But I graduated from the Bat Department, and I am here to negotiate with you on behalf of the Bat Department on a temporary basis. " After hearing this, Gu Xi did not go down immediately. At this time, Vega said again: "Sir, I have the best intelligence network in the academy and the fastest way to move, so I can get here before them. Others did not react so quickly. " Okay, just wait for me. ?Gu Xi turned over and jumped from the city gate tower. When he fell, the evil coffin had already caught him and brought him to a position about fifty meters in front of Vega. At the same time, Gu Xi''s men also began to gather here. "How did you know I was here? What do you want?" Sir, I saw the ghost phoenix flying over my head, but it hasnt come back yet. Anyone who is not stupid will know what this is about. ?Have you seen these things I brought? That ball left behind by Phoenix, we just want that thing. As long as you, sir, are willing to give us the ball, I can keep all these things. If its not enough, just tell me and Ill bring a new one right away. " Are you talking about a purple ball the size of a human head? ?Gu Xi hesitated for a moment, and finally asked. Yes, I knew it must have fallen into your hands. Vega also became happy upon hearing this, "How much do you want, please just ask." "I may not be able to give you this thing. It has been digested by my men and cannot be taken out at all." ?Gu Xi also said helplessly. What? Upon hearing this, Vega also became excited. Theres really nothing we can do about it, but I have something here that you might be interested in. Its a bell that looks like a skull. Are you interested? ?Vicario pondered for a moment and then called out on the spot: "Soul-controlling bell?" You know this thing, how is it, are you interested? "No, sir, I can''t eat this. No one can eat it except a few deans of departments." Can you tell me, next time there is such a good thing, I will keep it for you. ?Vega hesitated for a moment, and finally said: "Well, it''s actually nothing more than permissions. ??The soul-controlling bell can control all the puppets and golems in the college, which is within the permission of the department director. ??The ball left behind by Phoenix after his death can unlock the permission to fly at high speed in the academy. I have been keeping an eye on his authority for a long time..." (End of this chapter) Chapter 469： The arrival of the department chair (please subscribe) Chapter 469 The arrival of the department chair (please subscribe) Listening to Vega''s introduction, Gu Xi understood some of the situation. It turns out that in the academy, there are actually levels of authority. The dean is the highest-level existence. He controls the entire college and can easily appear in any corner of the college and monitor everything in the college. It can be said that he is almost invincible in the college. Its just that the current dean is probably dead. The vice dean, who was the original head of the Shanbao Department, took away the deans authority and disappeared into time and space together with the main building of the college. Also disappearing are some of the authority of the department chair in his hands. Each department chair has some authority, which is mainly used to manage students in their own department and the majors they teach. Further down are the professors, who also have some authority. Some of them have even higher authority than the department chair because of their long time or unique abilities. ?Like Gu Xi said, the soul-controlling bell is the most important part of the college''s defense system. Normally it should be in the hands of the dean and vice-dean. But the professors of Golemology and Puppetry will also have a copy. This is why there are so many soul control bells. There are quite a few such things, but there are really few as important as the Soul Controlling Bell. Hence, Vega did not dare to touch the soul-controlling bell. He was afraid that once this thing came into his hands, everyone would be dead. He can only think about the permissions at the next level down, the permissions of faculty and staff. ?These faculty members are not professors, but mainly librarians, guardians of the Forbidden Forest, key keepers and the like. They have some relatively special but insignificant permissions, mainly to serve students. After that, there is the lowest level, students'' permissions. Students can study in the college and learn at least four basic skills or other skills. As for the others, there is no such thing, but the college can guarantee that every student who comes in will be alive. When he said this, Vega actually looked at Gu Xi. "It''s a pity for you. When you came in, the college was like this. You are not a student at all." Ah, am I not considered a student? Can I skip the rules of the academy and learn more skills? Vega simply didnt know how to answer Gu Xis question. ?In his view, the questions raised by Gu Xi were simply random. Since ancient times, learning in the mystery academy has consisted of four skills. You can learn less, but you cannot learn more. It is simply impossible to think about breaking the rules of the academy. ?Just when Vega was thinking about how to explain to Gu Xi that he could only learn four skills in the Mystery Academy, a voice sounded from behind Vega. No, no matter what era in the academy, students can only learn four basic skills. ?However, I can do you a favor. You dont seem to have learned anything. What you have learned here are the rewards you got after helping the department head. I can help you enroll and give you the opportunity to enroll again and learn four basic skills. " Hearing this, Gu Xizhen was startled. He looked in the direction of the sound and found a woman who was more than five meters tall walking towards this side. ??This woman is not in the skeletal state that Gu Xi saw outside the academy. Her skin is a bit bluish-white, and it looks like Dimi''s skin condition. She wears a skirt-like armor made of red and black iron pieces. When walking forward, you can land silently. As she walked, Gu Xi also noticed that a large amount of white steam would spray out from behind her. After walking about thirty meters in front of Gu Xi in a few steps, the woman stopped. She first looked at the situation around her, and then said. "My name is Miranda, the head of the Bat Department. I heard from Vega that the soul-controlling bell is in your hands? What do you think, do you want to make a deal with me? I can guarantee you a chance to re-enroll. " Upon hearing this, Gu Xi also had a thought in his heart. ??If he can really re-enroll in school, then he can''t hand over such a soul-controlling bell that he has no use for. It would be a waste to leave the soul-controlling bell to you. Miranda, you should know your own strength. You cant beat Navido. At this time, another voice also sounded, and an ordinary skeleton about the same height as a normal person came out from nearby. ??This skeleton is wearing a black robe, holding a staff with a fist-sized diamond on the head, and a silver long sword hanging on his waist. ?When walking forward, blue magic circles will appear under his feet from time to time, and then he can teleport forward a certain distance instantly. In a few steps, he was about thirty meters away from Gu Xi. ?However, Gu Xi noticed that he seemed to be standing less than ten meters away from Miranda. Obviously they know each other and have a pretty good relationship. My name is Kalimdor, the head of the Crocodile Department. I saw you on the lake before. After you got on the train, you left again. I originally wanted to communicate with you, but you got off the car in the mountains. There are reasons why it is inconvenient for me to enter the mountains. So you and I missed it. ??If I hadn''t heard this time that someone was inquiring about the soul-controlling bell and wanted to sell the soul-controlling bell, I wouldn''t have come to see you. You must have taken the soul-controlling bell that Navido wanted. He is that kind of person, he always treats students as chess pieces. Never tell others what you want. As a result, every time he wanted something, it would always be taken away or thrown away as garbage or unwanted items. But it happened to him every time, and he encountered this kind of thing every time. " Kalimdor laughed at Navido, the black-robed skeleton that Gu Xi met, joking that he had spent all his efforts but got nothing. After ridiculing, Karimdo changed his tone and said, "Now that the Soul Controlling Bell is in your hand, Vido will definitely want to **** it back. It''s a waste for you to hold it in your hand. Why don''t we cooperate?" ?Gu Xi glanced at Karimdo and then laughed. "Cooperation is fine, but just now Mrs. Miranda was willing to give me the opportunity to re-enter the academy, so what can I get from cooperating with you?" "Miranda can''t beat Navido." Karimdo rolled his eyes at Gu Xi. "So what? You don''t think I will wait here until you finish fighting. Let''s rebuild the academy." ?Gu Xi had a look on his face that said, "I don''t know, I don''t know." I must have a ticket to the academy. Once the academy is rebuilt, I will issue a ticket to come in. I think no matter which one of you wins, you will not deny this ticket. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 470： I want to be the head of the department (please subscribe) Chapter 470 I want to be the head of the department (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! Kalimdor was speechless for a moment. He knew very well that what Gu Xi said was the truth. ? No matter what direction the college is in, or whether the college exists or not, as long as someone activates the ticket, he can enter the college to study. There is no need to consider who gave him the ticket, nor does he need to consider whether he has any grudge against the dean of the college. ? It is enough for them to know that by entering the academy with a ticket, they can learn the corresponding knowledge. Well, you are right. If you just want to learn some basic skills, this is enough. After all, as the director of the department, he can issue you an admission ticket. But dont you think that there are not many such good opportunities? Would you like to try something else? " Hearing Kalimdor''s words, Gu Xi couldn''t help but laugh. Director Kalimdor, your ability to persuade people is not very good. When you speak, I always feel like a wasted wolf with nothing. Well, Im not good at this. Listening to Gu Xi''s sarcasm, Kalimdor not only didn''t get angry, but actually laughed. Mechanics and combat are my style, but what I said this time is true. I have a plan. Did you see the previous battle? ?Gu Xi was stunned for a moment, and then realized that what he was talking about was the explosion that had been heard in the sky before. He nodded to show that he knew. It was also at that time that I discovered that there were still so many people in the college who were thinking about the position of dean. So I thought for a while, how about giving up the monopoly, recruiting some people, and rebuilding the college. For example, I can become the dean. Miranda, if you are willing to join now, I can arrange a position for you as deputy dean and department chair. In this way, the positions of three department chairs are vacant in the college. " ??Karimdo said while looking at Gu Xi. Gu Xi''s mind was filled with questions. What do you mean, give him the position of head of the department of the Mysterious Academy. ?Then what should he teach? Spiritualism? Is this cost-effective? One is that you can come back to learn skills next time, and the other is to become the department head of the college. Which one of these will have more benefits, Gu Xi naturally knows it. Kalimdor wanted to say something again at this time, but Gu Xi said decisively: "Yes, I will join. I want the position of department head." As soon as Gu Xi finished speaking, Kalimdor and Miranda looked at Gu Xi at the same time. ?The two were stunned for a moment, and Miranda burst into laughter. Hahaha, Kalimdor, I didnt expect you to be here today. As soon as Gu Xi heard this, he felt that something was not right. He glanced at Miranda and asked, "Is there something wrong?" "No, he also has the same problem as Navido. He always has the habit of not explaining things clearly and letting people guess. In the end, when you ask him for a reward, he will say that you made it up in your own head. , he didnt say it at first. ?But this time he suffered a big loss. ? He ??originally thought he would give you a hint and you would just agree, but he didnt expect that you would directly ask for the position of department chair. I guess he originally just wanted to give you a faculty position in the college, maybe the highest possible position is a professor. Hahaha, it really made me laugh. This is the condition, you can accept it. ??If you dont give me the position of department head, you shouldnt hand over the soul-controlling bell. " When Miranda said this, Gu Xi also understood that he was thinking too much. ?But this is okay, he has given the conditions anyway, and it depends on Karimdo whether he is willing or not. Anyway, even if you leave now, Gu Xi will not lose money. The best thing to do is to give Miranda the things before leaving and ask her to give herself another ticket. At this time, Kalimdor also recovered from the shock. Well, originally I was worried about the shortage of manpower, but now there are only three departments left. When I become the dean, I have to give up the position of department head. The head of the strongest department can become the deputy dean. At that time, there were only two department chair positions available, and I happened to find a portrait of a former dean in the college who could become a department chair. Coupled with one of my former disciples, he can manage the crocodile department I gave up. ?Your joining has given me another opportunity. Four departments are the most reasonable. I can promise you, but you have to become the head of the Shanbao Department that was taken away by the former deputy dean. Everything must be built from scratch by you. " Gu Xi had no objection to starting from scratch and establishing a new department. ?At Gu Xixiang, there are standard procedures here. It''s just that Gu Xi has a problem now. If I become department chair, will I stay here forever? No, you can arrange three professors in each department to be responsible for teaching tasks, and you can arrange another seven faculty members to help manage students. Finally, you can leave a portrait. Even if you are not here, you can still manage through the portrait. So you dont need to worry about departmental control at all. " Okay, I can become the new department chair, but I would like to ask again, does it have to be Shan Bao? ??Anyway, the original Shanbao department no longer exists. Can it be renamed? " "Of course even if you don''t say this, I will ask you to change your name, because when a new college is established, all names will be changed." As Kalimdo spoke, he stretched out his hand to Gu Xi. ?Gu Xi was stunned for a moment, but did not hold it, but waved his hand behind him. Kalimdor was shocked by Gu Xi''s actions. He saw Gu Xi put a bell made of skulls into his hand. Then Kalimdor saw a hint of a mouse-stealing smile flashing in Gu Xis eyes. ?Because at this time, Gu Xi heard a ding in his ear. Ding! The first round of long-term mission: The Light of the Mysterious Academy is completed. Long-term Mission: The Light of the Mysterious Academy First round mission description: Join the team that rebuilds the Mysterious Academy. Task requirement: Join the team that attacks the Mystic Academy territory (1/1) Second round mission description: Defeat the villains inside the mysterious academy. ema groundleg in hand by hand >> [Task requirements: Defeat the rebels within the Mysterious Academy (0/10), settlement will be based on the number defeated, at least one rebel needs to be defeated. Task reward: Identity as the head of the department of the Mysterious Academy. Note 1: The dean of the mysterious academy is also a position that can be taken advantage of in the game world. Note 2: In the Mystery Academy, authority is sometimes higher than level. Note 3: With a corresponding identity in the Mystery Academy, you can learn all kinds of knowledge you want to learn without restrictions. It turns out that when Gu Xi responded to Kalimdors first sentence and proposed that he wanted to become the dean of the department, a long-term task had already popped up. ?Now that he has completed the first round of the mission, even if Kalimdor regrets it, there is no way to kick him out of the team. (End of this chapter) Chapter 471： Big guys gather on the lake (191194) Chapter 471 Big guys gather on the lake (191194) Add more updates, still owe, still owe, we are working hard to update, please subscribe, recommend, monthly ticket and other support! ?As for Gu Xis attitude, Kalimdo didnt understand why. He seemed to have been deceived by Gu Xi. ?But at this time, he also understood that regardless of Gu Xi''s low level, his strength was not weak at all. At least in the current situation, Gu Xi''s troops can be used. ?So if Gu Xi is willing to be a department chair, then let him do it. "Then it wouldn''t be good for us to talk here. In these mountains, I will always be stared at by that guy Navido. It''s inconvenient to do anything. Go to the lake that I can control." As Kalimdo spoke, he opened a huge blue portal in front of Gu Xi. ?That portal is quite big, big enough that even Miranda can enter. ?Miranda also knew Kalimdor''s abilities. She glanced at Gu Xi, lowered her head and entered the blue portal. Gu Xi thought for a while, then raised his hand and started to clean up everything here. After all, his troops and city gates are still stationed here. ?The others have passed, and it would be bad if the troops did not return to Alidovi City. It will be a trivial matter that he cannot bring out the troops by then. If the troops are attacked here, it will be a big trouble. In the past, Gu Xi was not afraid of attacks because no matter who attacked him, he would always gain something. But its different now. Gu Xi also has a share in the mysterious academy. If this is broken, Gu Xi will be distressed. So you can''t mess around at this time. You must take over the space of the Mystery Academy in an orderly manner and ensure the integrity of this space. ?Gu Xi felt as if he had a lot to worry about. Obviously I am only at level 4, but I havent even reached level 5 yet. Kalimdor said that he didnt like the situation in the mountains, but he kept waiting for Gu Xi. It wasnt until Gu Xi had packed everything that he opened a new portal for Gu Xi. The moment he stepped into the portal, Gu Xi felt his feet loosen, and he plunged into the lake. Fortunately, Gu Xi reacted quickly and released the water dragon beast to drag him up to the water. ??However, his whole body was extremely wet. Lying on the water dragon beast, Gu Xi found that Kalimdor, with a smile in his eyes, was looking at him, who was all wet. "you do this delibrately?" ? Gu Xi didnt let Kalimdor go just because he and he were members of the same team. Gu Xi directly criticized him. No, it was just an accident. Just after Kalimdor finished speaking, Miranda on the side spoke. He did it on purpose. Thats whats wrong with him. Its okay. You dont have to be afraid of him. If anything happens, just report him back. ?Looking at Miranda''s attitude of not taking it too seriously, Gu Xi felt that there seemed to be something wrong with this mysterious academy. ?However, neither Kalimdor nor Miranda meant to elaborate. Kalimdor just pointed at the lake, and a crocodile with its belly in the air floated up from the lake. ??This crocodile is as long as a train car, its limbs are obviously swollen, and it seems like something is about to explode under its skin. ?Stepping on the belly of the crocodile, Gu Xi knew that the crocodile had been dead for many years. Standing on the crocodile, Miranda also looked confused. Its been so many years, havent you given up yet? No, Sam has carried the sword of leadership for the Crocodile College for so many years. Everyone who graduated from the Crocodile College remembers him. Even if he dies, I will keep him. ?Gu Xi looked down and realized that this crocodile was the one with the sword of leadership stuck on its head. ??It''s just that he''s this big, I''m afraid anyone who has some strength in learning can come up and get a sword of leadership. ?? Gu Xi was still thinking about things, and Miranda on the other side said: "But you won''t be able to manage the Crocodile Department in the future. Do you think your students will want to teach leadership skills?" Having said this, Kalimdor also fell silent. He understood that if he really wanted to become the dean of the mysterious academy, there were some things he really had to give up. "That will happen in the future. If leadership skills are not taught in the future, I will just pretend I didn''t see it." Just when Gu Xi wanted to interrupt and say something, the two people who were about to quarrel closed their mouths again and looked in one direction at the same time. ?? Gu Xi turned his head and looked over there, and he found that a little old man wearing a medieval dress and black stockings on his legs appeared on the water there. He walked easily on the water, and every step he took would leave a shadow on the water. At first Gu Xi didnt feel much. But as he got closer, Gu Xi suddenly discovered that this person was not a real person. His skin, clothes, and even everything about him were all painted in oil paintings. When he came over, both Kalimdor and Miranda bowed their heads to the little old man. "professor." ?Miranda then introduced the little old man in front of Gu Xi. This little old man was the dean of the Mysterious Academy for the past two terms. When Kalimdor was still a student, this little old man was a professor of the Bat Department. When Lanmida entered the academy to study, he was a professor of the Bat Department. Department Chair. It can be said that this is the standard process of the Mystic College, from faculty, to professor, to department chair, and finally to the position of dean step by step. So don''t worry about his name. When you see an old man like this, just call him professor. ??Of course he can be considered a special case in the Mystery Academy. Others died here because something big happened in the Mystery Academy. He was the only one who turned into an oil painting after his death and hung it in the college. After something big happened in the college, he was affected by the breath of death and actually became alive. After coming back to life, because he was the dean of the college and had certain authority, he also protected a group of students. He had no ambition before. ??It''s different now. Kalimdor found him and negotiated terms with him, making him willing to join Kalimdor''s team. In the end, he will become the head of a department, and can even use this ability to become the first undead dean of the new college. ??And what he has to do is also very simple. Navido, the black-robed skeleton, has some dean-level authority. These are the cases where the dean of the college died in the battle and the vice dean got into trouble, so they were automatically assigned to the heads of several other departments. The control priority is not high. ?This professor has only one role. When they attack Navido, he takes action to destroy this part of Navido''s authority control. ?As long as he has no authority, other things will be much simpler. Kalimdor and Miranda can handle everything here. ?Of course they will not say this out loud, they are waiting for the last person to arrive. (End of this chapter) Chapter 472： Lock the target (192194) Chapter 472 Targeting (192194) ?This last one didnt keep Gu Xi and the others waiting too long. Soon a new skeleton appeared on the lake. He was wearing a set of thick armor. He was about the same size as a normal person. He had a long sword hanging on his waist, two long swords on his back, and two swords in his hands. A two-handed heavy sword. It can be seen that this person is not a professional like a mage at all. ?However, Gu Xi quickly figured it out. When he came in, he didn''t say that the mysterious academy must be a magic academy. ?This situation is normal. After all, which mage would take the initiative to learn leadership skills. Necromancer like him is needless to say. This is simply the rarest of the rare. ?The thick-armored swordsman skeleton arrived, and the team here was finally together. After introduction, this persons name is Canast. The Juggernaut among the Juggernauts who came out of the Crocodile Faculty. Others only have one long sword, but he has four in front of him, and he doesnt know how many are not taken out. Most importantly, he is the strongest swordsman in the Crocodile Department. After appearing, he immediately said: "I want to master the crocodile department in the future, but I will no longer teach leadership skills. I want to teach attack skills. Later, I can take the war madman route." ? Gu Xi can now be considered a person with enough knowledge. When he listens to other people''s words, he can automatically add all kinds of information in his mind. War Madman: Standard promotion skill, the minimum damage value and maximum damage value of the creatures under his command are increased by 1 each. ?This ability is used to directly increase the attack power of your subordinates. In addition, the attack skill itself also increases the attack power of soldiers. It is obvious that he is trying to increase the attack attributes of soldiers. ?From this point of view, this Canast''s ability obviously lies in his sword. While Gu Xi was observing Canast, he also noticed Gu Xi. After all, the others are all celebrities in the mysterious academy. Only Gu Xi is a newcomer at first glance, and he is still alive. ??Now someone like Gu Xi, who is not even level 5, dares to jump out and become the dean of the mysterious academy. This is how brave you need to be. Carnast naturally wanted to take a closer look at Gu Xi to see what kind of abilities he had. ?While looking Gu Xi up and down, Kalimdor also began to talk about his plan this time. Their plan is divided into two steps. The first step is to kill Navido, the black-robed skeleton, and take away the authority assigned to him from his hands. To complete the first step, you need to eradicate Navido''s wings. There are about twenty enemies that need to be dealt with here. The main ones are the three professors and seven teaching staff under Navido. When something happened in the college, they always followed Navido and were protected by Navido. At the same time they will also fight for Navido. ?For example, the Nether Phoenix Cavalry who attacked Gu Xi before was one of the clergymen. Vega, who wanted to trade with Gu Xi before, was a member of Miranda''s staff. Then there are the pets of Navido. That is, the results of his research. Kalimdor didn''t know how many there were. The only thing that is certain is that when they discovered that Navido had taken action, he had already killed a giant skeleton beast. In addition, the giant skeleton protecting Navido in the burial ground was also one of them. Now they can only count by gaoli, and they count five people in it. Finally, there are the faculty members in the college who secretly defected to him or who had to side with Navido because of their authority. This kind of faculty is the backbone of the college. There may not be many in number, but they all occupy relatively important positions, such as the deceased Lady Shakespeare, who was the administrator of the only library in the college. Another example is the doctors in the medical wing and so on. They are not necessarily faculty members of a certain department, but because of some things, they will be closer to a certain department. Kalimdor knows all of these people. Those who can be drawn over will not be included, and those who can not be beaten will not be included. In this way, with seven deductions and eight deductions, there will not be more than five people who really need to be beaten. Hence, calculating from left to right, they still have to deal with twenty enemies before they get to Navedo. Some of these twenty enemies are with Navido, and some are not together. This gave them the opportunity to spread their attack. Kalimdor and Miranda were lighting up there one by one, while the oil painting professor sat aside and looked at the lake. ?At this moment, Canast suddenly said: "Oh, I understand." ?His words immediately attracted everyone''s attention. ?Gu Xi also raised his head and asked with some confusion: "What do you understand?" The ring on your right hand is an orange one. Let me tell you, as a Level 4 person, how can you be qualified to be the head of the department at the Mysterious Academy? It turns out you have a backstage. Look at the sweat from your head. ??Does this guy have no brains? How long has it been and he is still thinking about this matter? Can he really win by following a group of people like this? ?However, Gu Xi still nodded at this time, "Yes, orange ring, what''s wrong, don''t you guys have orange clothes?" Listening to Gu Xi''s tone, everyone, including the oil painting professor, was speechless. They also want orange equipment, but are orange equipment so easy to get? Many level 20 bosses dont have orange equipment. At level 10, if you can mix the whole body with purple, or mix with a few pieces of purple equipment with relatively weak negative effects, it would be quite impressive. When they heard about the orange outfit, they took a few more glances at the ring on Gu Xis hand. ?However, none of them had any reaction in the end. Even Canast, who brought this matter up, did not ask what the effect of the orange equipment was. In the eyes of ordinary people, orange clothing has become a myth. Those who got the orange equipment are all the bosses of the party. There are even rumors that even a level 1 novice can kill gods as long as they have orange equipment in their hands. ?After this matter was briefly discussed, they discussed a plan to deal with Navido. ??If we want to take action this time, the situation must not be separated to attack Navido''s men. Because Navido is not stupid, he will take action when he finds something is wrong. ??Moreover, some of these enemies are right next to Navido, and only seven or eight are outside. So Kalimdor turned to look at Gu Xi. "Mr. Gu, how about you deal with the enemies outside?" ?? Gu Xi glanced at Karim and said, "Okay, but what about the authority? If I defeat these guys in the end, I won''t have any authority in my department." "No, the four major departments all have corresponding authority. This has been divided since the establishment of the Mystic Academy. The authority of each college is clearly written. The head of each department has five authority. There wont be any leaks. ??Gu Xi stared at Karim for a while, and finally reached out and took the target map. (End of this chapter) Chapter 473： Fight for yourself (please subscribe) Chapter 473 Fight for yourself (please subscribe) This time, I fight for myself! Looking at the newly updated map, Gu Xi consoled himself. It can be said that this battle was really a job that Gu Xi found himself. Otherwise, Gu Xi had already obtained the leadership skill and understood the situation of the death edict, so he could escape in advance. ?But it is impossible for him to give up. He glanced at the target he needed to deal with. Three are neutral faculty members who have clearly joined Navido''s staff, three may be Navido''s free-range pets or experimental subjects, and there is also a professor who usually helps Navido run around. There are seven people in total here, and Gu Xi has to deal with a lot here. After all, when they first calculated, Navidot and himself were only an estimate of twenty people. When three people fight, one person will be divided into seven. There are five of them now. Although the oil painting professor is only responsible for suppressing the authority of Navido''s department chair and does not take action, there are still three strong people. They made a good plan and went to besiege Navido together. Gu Xi was disdainful of their actions. With so many people given to you, do you really think you cant defeat them? ?Hands of the map, Gu Xi said to Kalimdor: "Can you send me back to where I came from just now?" "You want to go back? There is no opponent there that you need to fight against." ?Karim glanced at Gu Xi, a little confused about his choice. My men are still over there, there are some things that need to be taken care of. When Gu Xi saw the map, he had his own plan, but there were some things that he would not tell others. Speaking out at this time will cause some trouble. ?Karim took another look at Gu Xi, thinking that Gu Xi had a further route. "Okay, I''ll send you there, but I told you that Navido and I are mortal enemies. If you use my portal to pass, Navido will definitely be watching you." When he attacked me, we were already mortal enemies. Gu Xi smiled naturally. Kalimdor also believed Gu Xis words at this time and helped Gu Xi open a portal on the spot. When Gu Xi was about to enter, Kalimdor handed Gu Xi something like a key. Take this, it is a certificate for you, so that even if you exit the scope of the Mystery Academy, you can come back quickly. Taking the key, Gu Xi raised his head and asked. Kalimdor, no, Mr. Dean, how much time do I have? ?As you can see, the enemies are somewhat scattered. " "In three days, we have to prepare to prevent Navido from recovering his troops. You have three days to deal with his perimeter. If possible, of course the sooner the better. ??If you can handle it in advance, you may even have time to come over and deal with Navedo together. " Three days, right? I remember it. ?Gu Xi entered the portal without looking back. Just now, Gu Xi had been thinking about one thing. Now he has a certain idea in his mind. ?Whether it can be done depends on time. As Gu Xi stepped into the portal, Kalimdo and the others were discussing how to deal with the problem of Navido''s military strength in the academy. They never expected that Gu Xi, who had been suppressed by them, would still be able to turn around. capital. But the matter they discussed had nothing to do with Gu Xi. ?In the eyes of Kalimdor and the others, Gu Xi is an outsider anyway, and it would be enough if he can be given the position of department head. It is better not to divide the authority within the college. ?After exiting the portal, Gu Xi immediately shot a magic arrow into the sky. At this signal, Shaya quickly appeared nearby. Without waiting for Sha Ya to speak, Gu Xi directly put the map and target he had just obtained into Sha Ya''s hands. "Shaya, I have a very important thing for you now. Go and find out about these people for me. In addition, I need the identities and information of all neutral professors and faculty members in the college. Where they are, and most importantly, I need the shortest route to them. " Shaya took the map and glanced at it, then thought for a moment, "I heard that there is a faculty member in the college who specializes in managing secret passages. I will go find him to find out." "Okay, I''ll give you one day. Regardless of whether there is any news or not, you must come back after one day." Sha Ya nodded and was about to say that it wouldn''t take that long, but after looking at Gu Xi, she didn''t say this in the end. From Shaya''s perspective, there must be a reason why Gu Xi would choose to arrange his time for the day. With the tacit understanding between the contracted souls and Gu Xi, they did not need to say anything. Sha Ya nodded to Gu Xi and disappeared in a flash. ?Then Gu Xi also acted quickly. He released three more city gates to form a Z-shaped defense pattern, and mobilized Amilcar to guard here. "Amilcar, I give you the right to mobilize the remaining troops in Alidovi City. I have only one request for you. When I go back, you must defend this place for me. No matter who comes to attack, you must give it to me. withstand." ?Amilcar grinned, "Don''t worry, sir. As long as I''m here, no one can knock down these three gates." Confirming that Amilcar could handle everything, Gu Xi turned around and entered the steel city gate. ?The steel city gate of Gu Xi is in the city of Aridovi, and it is built on the road leading to the Aridovi Tower. ?After entering through the steel city gate, Gu Xi immediately jumped onto the evil coffin. Go to Alidovitta! When Gu Xi appeared in Aridovi City, Luna was naturally the first to sense it. Originally, she could move freely in Aridovi City, but now that she has mastered the mirror ability, she is even more elusive. Xie Coffin had only taken a few steps when Luna appeared next to Gu Xi. Sir, has something happened? I have encountered a little trouble, but it is also an opportunity. I am going to ask Princess Anna. Maybe this is a good opportunity. Gu Xi did not explain that much to Luna, but quickly changed the topic. "How is the construction of the Soul-Calling Tower going? How is the battle on Dimi''s side?" In three more hours, the construction of the Soul-Calling Tower can be completed. As for Dimi, according to the news from Princess Anna, she has already invaded the Tudor-era city of Aridovi, and is now engaged in street fighting in the city. ? Judging from the current situation, it will take about five days before she can capture the entire city of Aridovi. If you include the time to eliminate nearby enemies, it may take at least about half a month to complete everything. " Thats fast enough. How big was the Tudor city of Aridovi? Big, quite big. Our city of Aridovi originally had four districts, while the city of Aridovi during the Tudor Dynasty originally had ten districts, which is larger than the area we control now. (End of this chapter) Chapter 474： Mission: Death Lord (please subscribe) Chapter 474 Mission: Lord of Death (Please subscribe) Please subscribe, recommend, vote monthly, and support us in various other ways! Luna, if all the Tudor-era Aridovi City is captured and all the plots are built, Aridovi City should be able to be upgraded to level 12, right? Yes, if your level can be improved, the level limit can be increased. Luna is the most qualified to speak about the situation in Aridovi City. Based on her current judgment, it is absolutely true and credible. While the two of them were talking, Aridovita appeared in front of them. At this time, Gu Xi noticed that Alidovita seemed to have undergone some changes. Although the number of internal towers has not increased, the defense status inside has been significantly improved. It seems that each tower has its own corresponding function. After all the towers are activated, the Alidovi Tower actually has strong enough defense and combat capabilities. As soon as she entered Aridovita, she activated everything here. ?Looking at Gu Xi''s surprised look, Luna also said helplessly. It seems that what Princess Anna said is true. The British royal familys control over Victoria Tower has reached a very high level. While Gu Xi was speaking, a group of crow spearmen flew out from the Alidovita Tower. Why are they here? ?Gu Xi asked curiously. Princess Anna said that crows are a good match for Alidovita, so she transferred all the crow soldiers. ?At this moment, several Crow Lancers also fell in front of Gu Xi and the others. At the same time, Princess Anna also appeared on the walls of Alidovitta. Sir, after the opening of Aridovita, the door cannot be opened temporarily. Please come up with the Crow Lancers. ?The last time Gu Xi sent the body of Princess Anna back to Victoria City, he also encountered something like this. Meeting again, Gu Xi was not dissatisfied. He reached out and grabbed the hand of a Crow Lancer, and was carried into the air by the Crow Lancer. ?Falling in front of Princess Anna, before Gu Xi could speak, Princess Anna looked at Gu Xi. Sir, you must be very lucky. The skill of Death Edict can be achieved so easily. Yeah, but the good luck almost ends here, I have a big trouble to deal with next. I think you asked me to learn the Death Edict, maybe it has something to do with the Death Lord. " Yes, my lord has mastered Death City and Death Incarnation. It has not yet reached level 5. This is an opportunity. I know one thing from my great-aunt. There is a hidden profession in the Necromancer. To advance, you need to start with the three divine skills of death. ?At level 5, he takes up the hidden profession of Lord of the Dead Witch. At level 10, he does not take the lich route and directly starts as Lord of the Underworld. " Hearing what Princess Anna said, Gu Xi was also stunned. At first he thought Princess Anna had Death Lord skills that she could learn. That''s why I was anxious to learn the death edict. He didn''t expect that there would be such a big surprise waiting for him. After the shock, Gu Xi tried his best to regain his composure. Lets not talk about it for now, Anna, I have something to tell you. ??Gu Xi quickly gave a brief summary of what he encountered in the mysterious academy. Finally Gu Xi revealed his plan. The Death Lord can make all neutral undead in the wild automatically join Gu Xi''s command, and the Mystery Academy is full of neutral undead in the wild. ?Especially when Navido lost some control authority or even died in battle, all the undead under him were neutral troops in the wild. Gu Xi needs the Death Lord skill. ??Didnt Kalimdor want him to fight the undead in the wild? Dont you want to deny him permission? Dont you want him to find his subordinates by himself? ?Let''s see whether it is faster for them to defeat Navido, or for him to use the Death Lord skill to subdue the undead in the academy. Listening to Gu Xi''s plan, Princess Anna''s face became solemn but happy. The plan is feasible. As long as you dont encounter mummies and death knights, your plan is completely feasible. The Death Lord skill is the one that is closest to the rules among the three divine skills. As long as you master the Death Lord skill, you are essentially a high-level undead. It is quite easy to subdue neutral subordinates in the wild. ??And you also have a corresponding identity, which can make the undead in the wild lose their resistance. Your plan is completely feasible. ??Moreover, for such a large mysterious academy, if you use the Death Lord''s ability to conquer them, it will also be beneficial to the Death Lord''s skill upgrade. This plan is feasible. " After agreeing with Gu Xis plan, Princess Annas face became solemn again. But plans are plans, and the prerequisite is that you must master the Death Lord skill. I can issue you a task, but I cant let you pass it directly, nor can I lighten the task load for you. Whether you can succeed, sir, you can only rely on yourself. " I know, I also obtained the two previous three divine skills myself. Gu Xi said quite firmly. Princess Anna glanced at Gu Xi and raised her hand. Ding! Princess Anna (Contracted Undead) has discovered your potential, and she thinks you can go further. With her help, you activate a temporary mission! Temporary Mission: High-ranking Undead Task description: Defeat and subdue three undead above level 10! Task requirement: Conquer three undead above level 10 (0/3) Task reward: Necromancer professional skill - Death Lord. Note 1: Killing the enemy undead is not the best choice. Only by defeating and subduing the enemy will you become a more powerful undead. Note 2: The necromancer and the troops he leads can be regarded as combat effectiveness together. There is no shame in bringing the undead troops to fight together. Note 3: There are two types of undead, those with owners and those without owners. The undead without owners are more difficult to deal with. Kill undead above level 10? Its not about killing, its about defeating. Princess Anna under pressure said something. You cant beat someone to death, you can only beat him to half-death, and then use your leadership and diplomacy skills to communicate with the other person and make him your subordinate. Princess Anna talked about the difficulties here. Is it okay for all undead above level 10? Or do I have to find a dedicated undead? " All undead with a score of 10 or above can do it, and if you complete the task, you can directly master the skills of the Death Lord without having to come to me specifically. When the Death Lord skill reaches level 4, you can come to me again and I will help you start the hidden career task. " Gu Xi thought about the target in his hand and said decisively. "good!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 475： Gu Xi’s first goal (193194) Chapter 475 Gu Xis first goal (193194) ?The debt must be paid off, and there will be an extra update tomorrow. Everyone, please work hard. Can you order 2,000 first? Gu Xi returned to Alidovi City, and within half an hour, everything had been decided. This was completely different from his initial plan to complete the Death Lord mission in one day. After receiving the mission, Gu Xi turned around and said to Luna. "I have to go back quickly now. Time waits for no one. I will leave Alidovi City to you. After the Soul Evocation Tower is completed, please remember to notify me." Dont worry, sir, you are holding this mirror, sir. If you encounter a powerful enemy, you can send it directly to the strange mirror space. ?Luna casually handed Gu Xi a small piece of mirror. ?Gu Xi took the mirror and looked at it, and found that it was still a small prop. Special mirror (blue): A mirror with weird power. After use, you can open a weird mirror space, or you can borrow some weird mirror abilities by borrowing the weird mirror space. Gu Xi thought for a while, tied this with the special coins, and hung them all on the wrist of his left hand. You must know that special coins have become a must-have prop for Gu Xi. Since the Fox Eye Ring was not in complete sets and could not function as a psychic immunity, the special coin became the only prop that Gu Xi could use to escape the influence of the mind. ?Now Gu Xi simply put the special mirror here and activated some weird mirror abilities on the spot. Copy and amplify. Under this strange ability, special coins will have double the effect. The most important thing is that such a small mirror does not affect the overall situation. It is not a waste for either Luna or the weird mirror space. Even if these two mirroring capabilities are always open, it will not affect anything. After hanging up the special mirror and activating the two effects, Gu Xi rode the evil coffin back to the steel city gate. Looking at the situation outside the Steel City Gate, Gu Xi said seriously to Luna: "In the next few days, Princess Anna, I, and Shaya will be busy, so I will leave Alidovi City to you. Sir, please dont worry. As long as Im here, nothing will happen to Alidovi City. ?Gu Xi nodded, said nothing more, and stepped out of the steel city gate on the spot. ?Outside the Iron City Gate, Amilcar was leading his troops to patrol and arrange. ?Judging from the current situation, no one seems to have noticed the unusual movement here. ?But even so, Amilcar still arranged everything very carefully. ?Just like now, he directed the undead to build a circle of walls using nearby trees to forcefully connect the three city gates. Between the city gate and the wall, there is a relatively large triangular open space. All kinds of materials transported from Aridovi are piled here. The most important things are arrows and various weapons. ??As a quite traditional hero, Amilcar knows very well how much weapons are consumed when fighting. ??Despite the appearance, the skeleton soldiers are holding rusty swords. But if you really think that way, let the skeleton soldiers attack with rusty swords, and they will die in front of you immediately. So weapons must be prepared, armor must be repaired in time, and medical tents must be available. Only in this way can the troops win. ?While Amilcar was dealing with this matter, Gu Xi happened to walk out of the steel city gate. ?Seeing Gu Xi''s arrival, Amilka was also stunned. Didnt you agree to go back to Alidovi City for a day? ?It has only been less than an hour, but why is the person back? Gu Xi did not tell Amilka why he came back so soon. Instead, he looked around and said to Amilka: "You''re doing well, keep going." Seeing that Gu Xi had no intention of taking back his rights, Amilcar finally breathed a sigh of relief. He was about to carefully ask Gu Xi if he wanted to find a place to rest first, but Gu Xi said again: "Get ready, at least clear a piece of land. I will be able to launch the soul summoning tower in about three hours. " Upon hearing this, Amilcar also noticed this information. The size of the Soul-Calling Tower is not yet certain, but a corresponding location must be left for the Soul-Calling Tower. ??After all, the presence of the Soul Recalling Tower on the battlefield means that the Necromancer has enough souls to recruit troops on the battlefield. This makes the Necromancer invincible. ?Although he is a hero, he can also use the Soul Recalling Tower to replenish his troops. This is a very powerful ability, and he must do this well. Dont worry, sir, I know what to do. You guys can come over here, move the things over there, and clear this open space. ??While Amilcar was busy, Gu Xi was not idle either. He took out a map again and planned his next target there. ?This time Gu Xi was not so picky. ??Whether it was the clergy under Navido or the neutral clergy, as long as they appeared nearby, Gu Xi was ready to go and take a look. ?His goal is to fight an undead first if they are above level 10. As long as you don''t beat people to death and subdue them later, it won''t be considered as damaging the environment in the college. Those subdued undead souls may even directly become teaching staff under Gu Xi. ?Looking at the situation and thinking about it, he happened to have no one under him anyway. ??If these undead are willing to take refuge, then it is not impossible to allocate some of the positions of exclusive faculty members of Gu Xi''s new department to them. As for the position of professor, Gu Xi is not strong enough, so he plans to find someone with stronger strength who can help the undead who are here. It would be much more troublesome to search for it in this way. ?Gu Xi''s finger crossed the map one by one, and finally clicked on a location not far from here. The Holy Grail of Blood. Isabella. A full-time doctor in the original medical wing. While the academy was still there, he was already a vampire. I heard that every student who is sent to the medical wing will be saved and quickly return to normal. The only price is that each student has to pay a drop of blood each time. I heard that it was because Isabella was upgrading the treasure in her hand, the Holy Grail of Blood. After so many years, the Holy Grail of Blood in her hand has contained an unknown amount of blood. But she never left, and she didnt know what was waiting for her. As a result, after waiting like this, something happened to the college, and she, as a neutral faculty member, was trapped here. As for Isabella''s strength, there is nothing written on the map. Only wrote down the origin of Isabella''s identity and the time of her existence, but did not write the rest. But Gu Xi could definitely tell that this person had definitely gone through several changes in the college, and she had always stayed in the medical wing and had no idea of ??changing jobs. There might be some different ideas in this. At this time, Gu Xi was also hesitating, should he take action against her? (End of this chapter) Chapter 476： Mission target becomes ally (194194) Chapter 476 Mission target becomes ally (194194) ?Lets go and have a look first. Everyone has come. With this thought in mind, Gu Xi appeared near Isabella''s territory. ?This place is not much different from other hills in the mountains, with towering ancient trees and numerous strange rocks. ?However, Gu Xi noticed that most of the trees here were fruit trees. Among these fruit trees, most of the fruits are blood red, and only a few are cyan. However, Gu Xi noticed that these cyan fruits often have eyes, or distorted and weird things like human faces. exist. ?Standing outside the woods, Gu Xi did not take the initiative to attack. He thought for a moment, raised the cold wind staff, and used a spiritualism spell on the ground of the woods. The next moment, Gu Xi saw an extremely thick cloud of blood rising from the woods. In the blood cloud, Gu Xi did not feel any resentment, but instead was full of vitality. Dont let spiritualism wander around my place. In the blood cloud, a female vampire appeared. She was obviously different from Dimi under Gu Xi. She was relatively normal in height, had silver hair, wore a silver rose dress, and a blood-red hat on her head. A crown of roses and black roses. ?Hold a silver sword in her hand. ?This long sword is very similar to several long swords that Gu Xi has seen before. ?Standing on the blood cloud, the vampire stared at Gu Xi. "Your right hand has been injured, your body has been starved before, you have received several blows, and you overused your brain once, but there is nothing else wrong with you. As long as you give me a drop of blood, I can cure all the injuries on your body. Im not here for treatment, I think "No, you don''t want anything. I won''t join anyone else. You don''t have to look for me." As soon as the vampire heard Gu Xi''s words, he immediately retreated into the blood cloud, "Next time, don''t use spiritualism here. If you do, I''ll **** you dry." Wait a minute, wont you listen to my conditions? No, if I want to be a full-time official, I have every opportunity to become the dean of the college. I am here just because it is easier to get suitable blood here. ?You are not willing to pay with any blood, so there is nothing to talk about between us. " Without saying a word, Gu Xi stretched out his hand and flicked out a drop of blood. ?This drop of blood fell into the hands of the vampire. The vampire looked up at Gu Xi, rolled his eyes and said, "Not sincere." It turns out that Gu Xi has already seen what the vampire needs. The drop of blood he ejected has removed all his information. What is stored in it is only the vampire''s needs and the gratitude of the person being treated. But it was precisely because Gu Xi had tampered with the blood that the vampire said Gu Xi was not sincere. Sit under the tree and Ill help you with the treatment. Needless to say, theres nothing else to say. After speaking, the vampire pointed his long sword towards Gu Xi. ? Gu Xi thought the vampire was going to take action, but she didn''t expect that a golden Holy Grail flew out of the blood cloud behind her, and the Holy Grail was filled with blood. Then blood began to rain from the sky. ??Gu Xi found that the blood rain was centered on him, covering an area of ??about ten meters. No matter where Gu Xi looked, it was like a heavy rain. ?But soon Gu Xi felt that his whole body became warm. ??The right hand that was treated by the medical tent before has become more flexible now. The injuries that were not treated at the beginning have now been cured. After the blood rain stopped, Gu Xi also let out a long sigh.?????Thank you! At this time, Gu Xi also gave up the idea of ??embarrassing the vampire again. She obviously doesnt want to get involved in the various conflicts in the college. She has her own affairs. Such an undead, Gu Xi doesnt want to make things difficult for others. If you have that time, you might as well find other people, maybe there are those who are not convinced and will attack when they meet. To deal with such undead, Gu Xi will not feel any psychological pressure when fighting. ?So Gu Xi stood up, nodded to the vampire, and was about to leave. But at this moment, Gu Xi noticed a bit of white light flying into the blood cloud. Gu Xi paused for a moment, "I want to ask, do you want to resurrect someone by collecting so much blood?" The vampire was stunned for a moment and stared into Gu Xi''s eyes. This has nothing to do with you. No, I just want to remind you that if you want to pursue situations other than three times, there may be other ideas. The vampire stared at Gu Xi for a long time, "Have you ever encountered a situation where you used up three opportunities and had to choose other methods?" Yes, I have a friend who has a strong head. He has used up all three opportunities of resurrection, transformation of the undead, and spiritualism. If he continues to recruit, he will become an ordinary skeleton without a self. As a result, I met someone. She taught me a way to sneak around the three-opportunity limit and win a new opportunity for me. " So thats it, Im also bypassing the limit of three chances, but vampires are different from other undead. Vampires who are resurrected by blood do not count towards the three times limit. The person I want to resurrect has lost three chances of being resurrected because he used blood to resurrect many times. ??Now as long as he is stained with a drop of blood, he will become the most ordinary vampire. Although I don''t care if he is strong or not, I can''t see him not being able to fulfill his wish. So I have been collecting blood here, just to find the most suitable drop of blood from so much blood that will not allow him to turn into an ordinary vampire. You''d better forget it, except for this road, other roads are not suitable for him. " At this point, the vampire paused, and then she smiled again, "But thank you very much. At least you are the first person to discover and care about him." ? Gu Xi was also a little helpless about the situation in front of him. Listening to the vampire''s words, Gu Xi could tell that his situation was not suitable for Gu Xi''s plan. ?It seems that Gu Xi has no way to help this vampire friend get around. The least mermaid method is not to use this vampire. Then I have no choice. I hope you can find suitable materials. By the way, if you cant find suitable blood, you can try the existence of non-blood. I have a kind of scarlet knight under my command. He is a kind of knight who has changed blood. He uses mercury as the main formula. If you are willing, I will also copy this part of the formula for you. " The vampire looked at Gu Xi obviously much better. Thank you very much. I understand your purpose of coming. I will stay in the college for a long time and will continue to do so in the future. I will support you in your affairs. My name is Isabella. If you need anything, you can come to me. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 477： Shaya’s help (please subscribe) Chapter 477 Shayas help (please subscribe) ?After leaving Isabella''s territory, Gu Xi made up his mind to attack his next target directly without giving the other party a chance to speak. Everyone has a reason of one kind or another. But Gu Xi now needs to complete the task. Its not like Im a judge in the competition. He doesnt have that much time and love to waste around. After leaving this direction, Gu Xi immediately bypassed the mountain and came to the vicinity of another mountain. There is also a dead clergyman inside this mountain. ??This faculty member is a pet doctor who helps college students treat sick pets. ?Of course, he can''t deal with some relatively powerful pets. What he does is raise some mice, frogs and owls. ??However, after the incident at the Mysterious Academy, this place has become a cemetery for little pets. When Gu Xi came here, what he saw was a pile of corpses. There shouldnt be any problems with the teaching staff here. Lets recruit them and fight. ?Gu Xi raised the Cold Wind Staff and was about to throw a Spiritualist on the ground. ?At this moment, Gu Xi suddenly heard Sha Yas voice. Sir, why are you here? Gu Xi glanced at Sha Ya, "Are you here to gather information?" Yes, the Jason people here are good, and the little animals under them are very capable and can get a lot of information. ?But my lord, didnt you go back to Alidovi City? Why did you come back so soon? " Gu Xi quickly explained his mission and said: "I am choosing a suitable target to attack." Ah, its a good thing you met me, sir. If you take action against Jason, you may become enemies with many people in the future. The small animals raised by Jason are the best pastime for many faculty members. Without these little animals, many clergy would have lost themselves long ago when they became undead. " Okay, luckily you came here early and youve been around a lot. Are there any suitable targets for me to take action on? When asked by Gu Xi, Shaya thought of a few existences. "Yes, go from here, about twenty miles away. There is a level 10 suture monster there. He is the blacksmith in the academy. However, after his death, he has been in a state of difficulty in communicating. All those who are close to him , will be attacked by him." Is there still a blacksmith in the college? ?Gu Xi was a little curious. It was quite surprising to Gu Xi that this college was so big. He never expected that there would be a full-time blacksmith in this college. "Of course there is. I heard that in the Crocodile Department, as long as they touched the sword of leadership, no matter whether they used the sword or not, they would go to a blacksmith to make a long sword of their own to prove that they had learned it. What." Hearing this, Gu Xi thought for a moment and said, "In that case, I''m going to find a blacksmith to make a long sword, because I''ve also learned leadership skills." But my lord, you have not come into contact with the sword of leadership. Same, lets see if he admits that I have learned leadership skills. ?Gu Xi waved to Sha Ya and rode the evil coffin towards the location Sha Ya said. ?After rounding a mountain and moving about twenty miles southwest, Gu Xi saw the suture monster transformed by the blacksmith. ??The stitching monster in front of me is not much different from other hand stitching monsters, but on his body, there are obviously two extra arms and arms specially used for blacksmithing. ?One of these two arms was changed into a pliers, and the other was simply turned into a hammer. It was obvious that even if he became undead, he did not forget his responsibilities. It''s just that his situation is quite wrong in front of him. There is a considerable crack directly in his abdomen. From the crack, you can see that a large number of limbs are piled inside. ?Seeing Gu Xi''s arrival, the suture monster roared. Meat, good meat! After saying that, he rushed forward with the hammer in hand. "Tendrils of the Dead!" Gu Xi immediately restrained this guy. ? Gu Xi could tell at a glance that this suture monster belonged to the kind of physical attack type. His defense may be very high and his health may be very long. But as long as the opponent has no way to get close to him, even with Gu Xi''s current mana, he can kill this guy. Move around him! ?Gu Xi clicked on the evil coffin, and then cast a spell on the blacksmith stitching monster. Magic Arrow! Bone spur! Storm of Bones! Fire Trap! Gu Xi cast spells one after another, each one hitting the blacksmith stitch monster accurately. ?However, when Gu Xi''s spell falls on the blacksmith''s suture monster, the damage effect is not very high. The magical arrows with the effects of ice and fire can only bring 3 or 5 points of damage to the Blacksmith Stitch Monster. ?Even the big killer weapon in Gu Xi''s hand, the Bone Storm, could only leave white scratches on the blacksmith''s suture monster at most, but it couldn''t bring more than 1 point of damage. ??Every time the Blacksmith Stitch Monster faced the Bone Storm, he would close his eyes and rush towards it. As for the fire trap, it is nothing to the blacksmith suture monster. ? Even after he saw it, he could step on it and stamp out the flames. But Gu Xis current mind is not on attacking the enemy at all. Gu Xis current thought is only one. I use you to practice my magic. Just wait for me until I consume less than 100 mana points. The Blacksmith Stitch Monster didn''t know Gu Xi''s thoughts. After being beaten like this by Gu Xi for a few times, he felt a little unhappy. ?So he raised the hammer in his hand and slammed it on the ground. As he hit it like this, the ground shook. ??The evil coffin moves slower. ?Gu Xi also felt as if he had been covered with a thick layer of iron armor, and his whole body was about to be crushed down. Gu Xi checked his situation. He discovered that he had been blessed with an iron armor curse at some point. This is a buffing spell. After being blessed with this spell, Gu Xi can resist most attack damage below 20 points. When damage below this level falls on him, it can only cause 1 point of forced damage at most, and all the rest will be blocked. Such a situation made Gu Xi see something was wrong. Then he noticed that a new spell was about to fall on him. Jump away! Gu Xi shouted immediately. Xie Coffin''s reaction was also quick. He ducked forward and dodged the spell. Then Gu Xi looked at the blacksmith stitching monster. ??The spell just now was obviously not quite right, and he was unwilling to delay it any longer. ?He turned his hand over and raised the Cold Wind Staff just as the Blacksmith Stitch Monster was about to cast a new spell. Death incarnate! (End of this chapter) Chapter 478： Surrender or not (please subscribe) Chapter 478: Surrender or not (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! ?The incarnation of death rushed out of the black mist and was all brass-colored. It immediately threw the Blacksmith Stitch Monster to the ground, opened its mouth and bit the Blacksmith Stitch Monster''s neck. Blacksmith Suture Monster did not expect that Gu Xi would suddenly strike such a blow. He was pressed to the ground by the incarnation of death. He struck back with his hand, and the spell he had just prepared fell on the body of the incarnation of death. ?Through his connection with the incarnation of death, Gu Xi also knew the spells released by the blacksmith''s suture monster. Stoneskin! ?This is another gain-type spell that can enhance the defense of companions. This is obviously wrong. ??What exactly does this blacksmith stitch the monster up to do? But the Blacksmith Stitch Monster did not give Gu Xi any chance to react. Ignoring the attack of the incarnation of death, four or five more defensive buff spells fell on the incarnation of death. Finally, the Blacksmith Stitch Monster roared, and a red line of blood came out from his body and fell on the body of the incarnation of death. ??Gu Xi also sensed this spell. This is equal damage. At this moment, Blacksmith Stitch Monster finally took action seriously, and he hit the incarnation of death with one hammer. ?Gu Xi saw at the same time that 10 points of life had been deducted from both the Death Incarnation and the Blacksmith Stitch Monster. You will understand after taking a breath. The Blacksmith Stitch Monster has done so much before, just to bring the enemy''s defense to the same level as his own. Then use this move to divide the damage equally and fight for blood. ?It''s just that Gu Xi didn''t quite understand why he had to do this. He could just kill the enemy in front of him and not fight him, so why bother? Actually, Gu Xi didn''t understand that this was something that the blacksmith stitching monster couldn''t do anything about. His set-up was a ritual, somewhat similar to war shackles. As long as both sides have the same defense, they can engage in a melee fight. Both sides can use their strongest moves to attack each other, but the damage suffered by both sides will be divided equally. This is a comparison of whose blood line is longer. The loser will automatically become the winners food and become a part of the winner. ?The Blacksmith has been playing Stitch Monster for so many years, and his blood is so thick that he doesnt even know how strong it is, so he has never been afraid of competing with others for blood. ?When he encounters an enemy that cannot be defeated, he uses this technique to drag the enemy to the same level as himself to fight. Although Gu Xi was allowed to escape, the existence of the incarnation of death made the blacksmith stitch the monster quite satisfied. He took a fancy to the bones of the incarnation of death. In his eyes, the quality of this bronze bone was quite good. When the time comes, you can change it for yourself, and your life will be much longer. ?As for whether the incarnation of death knew this, he didn''t consider it at all. Anyway, the ceremony has already been carried out and it will not stop. He will win again then. ?But at this time, Gu Xi saw that something was wrong. He noticed that whether it was the Death Incarnation attacking or the Blacksmith Stitch Monster attacking, the lives of both sides were deducted by the same amount. ??However, the vitality of the Death Incarnation is obviously not as good as that of the Blacksmith Stitch Monster. If this continues, there will be problems with the incarnation of death. ?After thinking for a moment, Gu Xi quickly took out a bottle of miniature magic potion that could restore 100 points of mana and poured it into it. Then he raised the Cold Wind Staff. ?Seeing Gu Xi want to take action, a smile flashed in the blacksmith''s eyes. His ritual has already begun. Regardless of whether it is an attack from both sides or an external attack, the two of them will suffer the same damage. So it is useless for Gu Xi to attack again now. The one who dies last must be the incarnation of death. Blacksmith Suture Monster is quite confident about this. ?But he never expected that Gu Xi didn''t want to play with him at all. After replenishing his mana, Gu Xi Hanfeng''s staff pointed outside, but did not issue any attack, but released a new incarnation of death. The re-recruited Death Incarnation does not have all the various buffs and blessings on it. The defense forces of both sides suddenly became unbalanced. The blacksmith''s ritual of sewing monsters was naturally ruined. The incarnation of death flew out of the black mist again and pounced on the blacksmith suture monster again. ??The incarnation of death was not polite this time, and just sprayed the blacksmith''s suture monster. Dragon Breath of Death! The Death Incarnation breathed out the normal death dragon breath, and the green light beam hit the Blacksmith Stitch Monster, rapidly harvesting his life. ?Under such an attack, the blacksmith stitch monster didn''t care about anything else and kept hitting the body of the incarnation of death with a hammer. But what does Death Incarnate care about? Even if the body was blown to pieces, Gu Xi cast a spell and he came back. ?So he didn''t pay attention at all. When the death dragon''s breath struck, his eyes widened and he released two rays of melting light. After letting all this go, the incarnation of death bit **** the head of the Blacksmith Stitch Monster. At the same time, the tail kept hitting the Blacksmith Stitch Monster. After taking a rest, the blacksmith stitched the monster''s life back together. I have to admit that this guy still has a long life, but after this wave, he only lost half of his blood. Gu Xi immediately repaired the demon again, and a new incarnation of death flew out. At this time, Blacksmith Suture Monster also understood that Gu Xis incarnation of death was a spell. And just restrained himself. ?His rituals simply cannot be used on the incarnation of death. As for Gu Xi, he has not been blessed with any buffs since the first time he jumped away. ?It''s impossible to use this trick against Gu Xi. ?So the Blacksmith Stitch Monster immediately used another trick. The cracks on his body turned outwards, and many arms stretched out from his abdomen, trying to catch the incarnation of death. ?When his abdomen was opened, Gu Xi also noticed that there was a furnace inside his abdomen. ?It seems like this guy really put his blacksmith shop into his belly. Now he wants to drag the incarnation of death into it and melt it. ?Gu Xi didnt want his death incarnation to disappear like this. He was planning to give orders to the death incarnation. But he never expected that the incarnation of death would react faster than him. He lowered his head and got into the belly of the blacksmith stitch monster. Then Death Incarnate spit out a purple ball. ?Gu Xi was shocked. Isn''t this the ball left behind by the Nether Phoenix Cavalry after his death? ?This seems to be the authority of Netherworld Phoenix in the academy. Just when Gu Xi was about to speak, the ball exploded on the spot, blowing the body of the incarnation of death into pieces. ?At the same time, the body of the Blacksmith Stitch Monster was also blown into two pieces, and its vitality dropped directly to the bottom. At this time, Gu Xi did not release another incarnation of death, but raised the cold wind staff and pointed it in the direction of the blacksmith''s suture monster. Are you going to surrender or not? (End of this chapter) Chapter 479： I have a friend who wants to join (please order more on Friday) Chapter 479 I have a friend who wants to join (more updates will be added on Friday, please subscribe) Its Friday. Please subscribe for more updates. I hope I can hit the 2000 average. Please help me! Facing the question of Gu Xi, Blacksmith Suture Monster was quite speechless. ??The fight has ended like this, and they still ask me whether I want to surrender. If I dont surrender, what can you do to me? But he actually understood that if he did not surrender, the final possibility would be to be killed. After that, Gu Xi could use another spiritualism to get a reliable and believable undead soul. ?Looking at Gu Xi''s sinking expression, the blacksmith stitched up the monster and finally said something. "I surrender!" There are undead souls who are impressed by your great strength and are willing to surrender to you. May I ask if you accept the other party''s surrender? "accept!" Blacksmith Xavier joins your team. Name: Xavier ?Occupation: Blacksmith ??Race: Stitch Level: Level 10 (0/20000) ?Talent: Life Multiplier Status: health (1/6600), magic power (50/250) Attributes: Strength 10.4, Agility 9.6, Constitution 20.6, Intelligence 8, Perception 6.4, Charisma 3.2 Skills: random gain magic, equal damage, life duel ritual, melting furnace devouring, life reversal. Influence of occupational characteristics: Swordsmith: The quality of weapons such as long swords will be improved by one level. ?Life Casting: There is more than 50% chance that the forged weapons will have attributes that increase life. College Blacksmith: When making weapons for students in the college, the consumption of materials is not considered. Ding! Temporary mission: The progress of the upper-level undead has changed. An undead above level 10 has been killed and subdued (1/3). Hearing the pop-up sound, Gu Xi also had a smile on his face. ?He glanced sideways at Xavier, pointed his hand back, and the evil coffin appeared next to Gu Xi, and the medical tent that had been dragged behind the evil coffin was set up. Go in and recover. Xavier shook his head, "My blood is too thick. This thing is useless to me. It can''t make up for it." ?Xavier said as he worked hard to stand up. Although he was blown off from the waist, Xavier didn''t care at all. His lifeline was actually replenished by himself, and at the same time, he had begun to reassemble the broken leg back to his body. As for the missing waist in the middle, you dont need to worry about it at all. You can just eat some flesh and blood later to make it up. ?While installing his body, Xavier also asked: "Sir, do you still want to attack and conquer some teaching staff?" When asked this question, Gu Xi was stunned for a moment. Ah, yes, I need to conquer at least two more, and they must be level 10 or above. Why do you have any recommendations? ?Gu Xi glanced at Xavier. He knows very well that some peoples mentality is that I cannot be the only one who suffers. ?Sure enough, Xavier proposed a candidate. I have a friend who would love to join. ?Well, Gu Xi also wanted to get to know Xaviers friend. In his opinion, Xavier should know his friend quite well. ?Sure enough, Xavier immediately betrayed his friend. His friend is a ghost named Julie. ?But his biggest feature is not the ghost. He and Xavier can become ''good friends'' because he made a set of full-body heavy armor from Xavier. Yes, the kind without payment. Zhuli, who put on heavy armor and knew Xavier''s abilities, ran away immediately. So Xavier has not yet recovered this account. ? Xavier, who was feeling quite unhappy, hoped that Gu Xi could take action to deal with Zhu Li. ??If you can conquer Zhu Li, then conquer him. If you can''t conquer him, it''s okay to kill him. In Xavier''s words, he is not short of such a friend. With the introduction and guidance of a dedicated person, Gu Xis goal for the second battle has been determined. Let Xavier have a good rest. Gu Xi has no intention of bringing Xavier back to Aridovi. ?Similarly, in the department that Gu Xi is about to establish, there will be no place for Xavier. He will become a "neutral" and supportive faculty member who has been working in the college. No one will know that Xavier is Gu Xis subordinate. Xavier didnt have any objections to Gu Xis arrangement. He actually didn''t care where it was, after all, the furnace was in his belly. Wherever he wants to go, he doesnt even need to do the work of moving the blacksmith shop, he can just go. Even though Xavier is a stitch monster, his movement speed is actually not slow, almost the normal level of a zombie. Since the undead does not need to consider physical strength and time, he can really go wherever he wants. ??It''s okay to stay with Gu Xi, it''s the same for him to enter Gu Xi''s city, and it''s also appropriate to support Gu Xi in the academy. After arranging Xavier, Gu Xi said to him: "I will go find the man named Zhuli now. Don''t worry, I will bring him back. If he is unwilling to surrender, he dares to surrender to me." If he fights back, I''ll bring his head back." Upon hearing this, Xavier raised his head, thought for a moment and said, "Bring his armor back. His armor is more valuable." Well, this is a guy who doesnt really know how to joke. ?Gu Xi shook his head and left quickly. ?But he didnt go very far. Although the Julie Xavier mentioned was named, he was still a little far away from here. ?After all, if you think about it, you can tell that Julie is not stupid. There is no reason for him to cheat others and escape without knowing it. Gu Xis target this time was an undead who happened to be on his way. Killed, no, after subduing the undead, you can find the Julie that Xavier mentioned by walking a little further. So Gu Xi was not in a hurry to deal with Zhu Li, but instead focused on the poor undead. ?Who made him so unlucky that he happened to be blocking Gu Xi''s path forward? ??This unlucky undead is not an important clergy member himself. He is responsible for dealing with garden pests inside the college. After all, the original Mystery Academy was almost equivalent to a huge city. There are more than ten gardens and herbal gardens here, which is much bigger than the one where Gu Xi''s Alydovi just started. Whether it is a garden or a herb garden, they will be affected by magic, producing some magical plants, and at the same time attracting some demonized pests. So in the college, there are some faculty members who specialize in dealing with these pests. But normal students wont notice them. Even after becoming undead, they became the best faculty members in the academy. At the same time, because they fight pests every day, their strength has also improved. The undead in front of me is a level 11 being. (End of this chapter) Chapter 480： The first undead to automatically join (more updates) Chapter 480 The first undead to automatically join (additional update) Praying mantis. A tall mantis with a dark gray outer shell stood there, about the size of a normal human being. From the color of the outer shell that seemed to be solidified in the dark mist, one could tell at a glance that he had lost his life. breath. ?It has a clear human face on its head, long tentacles and red compound eyes, which are the last stubbornness of him as a mantis. The decorations on his body are even more thrilling. ?Those small ornaments made of human skulls and amber are densely covered on its body, and they will make a whining sound when blown by the wind. Coupled with a pair of huge scythe hands, which are so sharp that they can easily cut off human bones, people can understand at a glance how powerful this guy is. He is the exact opposite of Xavier. A powerful undead with high movement and high attack. ?When it saw Gu Xi, the mantis did not attack immediately, but stared at Gu Xi with wide eyes. Gu Xi was not sure what was happening with this praying mantis. But for being so big, I''m afraid it''s the kind that Gu Xi remembers being able to slay a dragon. This guy is a fierce enemy. Facing such an enemy, Gu Xi could no longer fly a kite. If you continue to play like this, you will definitely get yourself into it. Looking at his own mana, Gu Xi secretly drank a bottle of miniature magic potion that restored 100 mana. Then Gu Xi pointed the cold wind staff at the mantis and was ready to attack. The name of the incarnation of death was about to be shouted out by Gu Xi. He never expected that at this moment, the mantis would take the initiative to speak. Please do not attack, I am willing to surrender. ?Gu Xi was stunned for a moment, and the attack in his hand almost hit him. Fortunately, he suppressed the cold wind staff and looked up at the mantis with disbelief. At the same time, check the information that pops up in front of you. There are undead souls who are impressed by your great strength and are willing to join your team. May I ask if you accept their surrender? Is there such a good thing? ??Gu Xi thought that every undead soul would have to be beaten, even beaten to death before surrendering. I didnt expect someone to surrender so easily. Actually, Gu Xi has forgotten that he is actually a person with good diplomacy. Even if there is no death edict, he can actually conquer some neutral troops to join him through money and other methods. Its just that he has never encountered such a situation before, so he is not familiar with the matter in front of him. ?Now that there is the first case, Gu Xi will naturally react. "take over." As Gu Xi responded, a new prompt popped up. Rikar the Ripper joins your team. Name: Rekar Occupation: Farmer Race: Mantis Level: Level 11 (0/25000) ?Talent: Son of the Graveyard Status: Life (330/330), Magic Power (200/200) Attributes: Strength 9.4, Agility 11.6, Constitution 8.6, Intelligence 7, Perception 12.4, Charisma 6.2 Skills: Extremely fast slashing, super-fast movement, dodge. Influence of occupational characteristics: Insect swarm cleanup: It has higher lethality against insect swarms and other pests. Death Farmer: Plant herbs and flowers with death attributes, increasing the output rate by 5%. College Farmer: In the college, you can cooperate with the farm to carry out basic work and increase farm output. Ding! Temporary mission: The progress of the upper-level undead has changed. Two undead above level 10 have been killed and subdued (2/3). Gu Xi raised his head and glanced at the mantis man in front of him, Ruikal, and then at this attribute. He asked with some confusion. Rikar, can you tell me what you think? Why are you willing to join my team? You look friendly and your strength is pretty good. You are not a weakling. Is there any problem if I join? Of course not. Gu Xi also didnt expect that an undead would have such a mentality if he was willing to join him. ?But this is actually good, at least he doesnt have to consider the thoughts of the undead who are willing to join the team after acquiring the Death Lord skill. It seems that the Death Lord''s skill is similar to diplomacy. The undead who are affected will have some reasons in their hearts that they are willing to join their team. ?His skills only had an impact, but did not change their minds or force them to join. Thats good, what are your plans in the future? Should you follow me, go to my city, or stay in this college? " ??Gu Xi will still take the initiative to care about the first few people who join him. Just like when Gu Xi first became a necromancer, Gu Xi would take the initiative to form formations for the first few skeleton leaders under his command. At present, Gu Xi will be more tolerant towards the undead souls who actively seek refuge with him. Sir, I want to be a professional faculty member, the kind with a department. ? Gu Xi was also a little surprised by this request. He did not agree immediately, but asked: "Then what will you teach?" Swordsmanship? Rikal raised his head and glanced at Gu Xi, finding that Gu Xi was speechless. He immediately said: "This is the only one I can teach, but that doesn''t mean we won''t do other things. If you are willing to give me a position as a faculty member in the department, I can bring my friends over. We can form a team and teach something together. " How many friends do you have? Including me, there are seventeen in total, but dont worry, we have been dealing with pests in farmland in the college for many years, and seventeen of us can be used as one person. Gu Xi didnt expect that there was such a way to play. But it has to be said that this is an idea. "Okay, your suggestions are quite reasonable. You can find someone now. You don''t need to find all seventeen friends. As long as there are more than twelve friends who are willing to join me, I will give you a position as a faculty member in the department. " Gu Xi said decisively. ?Hearing Gu Xis words, Ruikal also became excited. Dont worry, sir, I will definitely bring them back. After saying that, Ruikal flashed in front of Gu Xi, and then Gu Xi saw a gray figure disappear in front of him. Looking at the direction in which Rui Carl disappeared, Gu Xi couldn''t help but sigh. This Rui Karl really dared to think of anything just for the sake of his position as a faculty member in the department. With his strength, if he really wants to be an enemy of Gu Xi, Gu Xi''s men may not be able to withstand his attack. ??The only one who can really compete with Rickard is Shaya, who also takes the assassin-killer route. With Ruikal''s help, Gu Xi did not dare to underestimate the undead in this world. When heading towards Zhu Li''s direction, Gu Xi released the incarnation of death one step ahead to avoid any problems at the last moment. . (End of this chapter) Chapter 481： Death has become a clone (please subscribe) Chapter 481: Death has become a clone (please subscribe) After leaving Ruika''s territory, Gu Xi didn''t go far when he saw Zhu Li. ?The moment he saw Zhu Li, Gu Xi said something immediately. "Death knight?" ?But Gu Xi soon shook his head, no, the guy in front of him was not a death knight, he was just a ghost wearing full knight armor. ??Although the ghost also rides a horse and carries a large ax suitable for horse fighting, he is not a type of knight. ?When he saw Gu Xi appear, he raised his head, and then looked at the incarnation of death following Gu Xi. He raised the battle ax in his hand and pointed it at the incarnation of death in the sky. "go to hell!" ?Julie roared loudly, without any nonsense at all, and rushed directly towards the incarnation of death. The incarnation of death never expected that there was such a fierce person in front of him. This is delivered to your door. The incarnation of death didn''t even think about it. He turned around and hit Zhu Li hard with his tail. ! When the tail hit Zhu Li, it made a sound like a bell being struck. ?This is even more proof that there is nothing underneath Julie''s armor. The blow from the incarnation of death did not scatter Zhu Li. Instead, because of this blow, Zhu Li seized the opportunity to attack. The big ax in his hand slashed down, and it hit the dragon bone. . Ding! ?Julie''s attack did not cause much trouble to the Incarnation of Death. Instead, it allowed the Incarnation of Death to understand Julie''s situation. The attack power is stronger than the previous Xavier, but not by much. Can be dealt with. With this thought in mind, the incarnation of death bowed his body and crashed into Julie''s horse. ?Gu Xi planned to destroy the war horse first and then deal with Zhu Li. This is a better way to deal with cavalry. ??But Zhuli had a different reaction when facing such an attack. When the incarnation of death attacked the war horse, the horse, which was covered in thick armor, actually raised its front hooves and stepped heavily on the head of the incarnation of death. When Gu Xi saw this situation, he immediately chased another miniature magic potion in. ??If the situation of Death Incarnation cannot be dealt with, then it is necessary to change the kit for Death Incarnation. But at this moment, the incarnation of death came up with a new trick. He drew his body downward as if he were breathing in. ??Gu Xi thought he wanted to use the powerful dragon breath, but he didn''t expect that a faint blue flame appeared on the body of the incarnation of death, and then a ghost dragon composed of flames separated from the body of the incarnation of death. Gu Xi was immediately startled by the situation in front of him. Subsequently, Gu Xi understood that this was a skill for improving clones that he got from Jing Long King. I didnt expect it to be developed in the Dragon Bone Laboratory. ?At the same time, Gu Xi also understood why this situation occurred. This was obviously using the ball left by the Nether Phoenix. Gu Xi thought that the incarnation of death took the ball away just to use it as a self-destruction carrier. I didnt expect this to be the carrier of the clone. Just when Gu Xi understood the principle of this clone, the ghost dragon clone composed of faint blue flames pounced on Zhu Li. At the same time, the incarnation of death turned around and got its front paws stuck on Julie''s body. ?Julie did not take the clone in his eyes, but instead struck back and struck the body of the incarnation of death with an axe. He could see that the incarnation of death was the most difficult to deal with. As long as the incarnation of death is killed, the clone made of flames will have no meaning in its existence. But he never expected that the reason why the Death Incarnation turned the ball left by the Netherworld Phoenix into a clone was not because they found a way to make a clone. But some mutations left over from the last time the ball was used to self-destruct. ?Although the ball fell into the hands of the incarnation of death, it still contained the two characteristics of the ghost phoenix. One is that it can be resurrected after self-destruction. ??If it hadn''t been for the last self-destruction, the Incarnation of Death would never have known that Netherworld Phoenix could still play like this. Even though he died with only one ball left, he still wanted to look for a chance to resurrect. ?According to Nether Phoenix''s plan, after the ball detonates, nearby enemies will be killed, and Nether Phoenix can take this opportunity to resurrect. But the Incarnation of Death is different. After self-destruction, the Incarnation of Death was reborn in the Dragon Bone Laboratory with this power. The Nether Phoenix who wanted to be resurrected was caught on the spot, and instead became a clone of the incarnation of death. In this way, the incarnation of death acquires the characteristics of the ghostly phoenix. ?At the same time, I also got another characteristic of the Netherworld Phoenix, Soul Breaking. ??The Nether Phoenix has a spiritual fire physique, which is most suitable for dealing with troops such as ghosts. ?As long as the ghost touches the flame on their body, it will be ignited immediately. No matter how powerful the ghost is, there is no way to extinguish the flame. They can only cut off the ignited part and throw it away. ?Julie didn''t know all this, and thought that the flame clone released was an ordinary flame, and didn''t pay attention to the flame at all. ?In Juli''s eyes, the armor he cheated from Xavier is the super armor he has carefully designed for so long. It can be waterproof, fireproof, and electricity-proof. The ghost protected by the armor can display extremely strong strength. The most important point is that the ghost who enters the armor can regain his body, get what he wants, and even perform physical attacks. This is what Julie thinks. ?In Julie''s eyes, a little flame is nothing. The real thing is to kill the incarnation of death first. ?But Julie never expected that this flame was a special flame aimed at ghosts. The flame clone of the incarnation of death did not expect that Julie had any intention of evading. As soon as he rushed forward, he rushed into Julie. Then Julie and the horse he was sitting on were set on fire on the spot. Blue flames instantly burned on Julie and his mount. ?This flame does not have much impact on the armor. Looking at it from a distance, people who don''t know it would think that Zhu Zhong is going to use a bigger move. In fact, Julie''s current situation is quite bad. He is trapped in the armor and can''t even find a chance to give up the burned part. ?His current situation is like being locked in a pressure cooker, with the lid unable to be opened. Flames are burning his body from all directions, and he cannot escape even if he wants to. It was only then that Zhu Li realized that he seemed to have miscalculated the situation. Originally, he wanted to show Gu Xi his strength so that Gu Xi could pay a large price to invite him back. ??If Gu Xi cannot afford a big price, he can still maintain his independence. But I didnt expect to encounter such a thing. This is called pretending to be a fool. Seeing that he was about to die, Zhu Li quickly said: "Surrender...surrender...surrender..." ?But Gu Xi said something disdainfully. Just kill him, keep the armor and go back. (End of this chapter) Chapter 482： Blue Temple Design Drawing (please subscribe) Chapter 482 Blue Temple Design (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! Upon hearing this, the flame clone of the incarnation of death grabbed the armor with one palm without saying a word, then opened its mouth and sprayed out blue flames, delivering the final blow to Julie''s death. [Death Incarnation (spell product) kills Ghost Cavalry Zhuli (level 12), you get 6215 experience points (overflow storage 6215 points). After this sentence, the armor that Zhu Li was wearing automatically scattered all over the place. Among the armors, there was a faint blue ball the size of a fist. Gu Xi immediately wanted to use spiritualism. He also wanted to see if killing the undead and then summoning the soul back would be considered as completing his temporary mission. ?But just when Gu Xi was about to summon the spirit, he suddenly discovered that there seemed to be something written inside the armor on the ground. ?Gu Xi reached out and picked up the armor. ?The moment he picked up the armor, a new prompt appeared in front of Gu Xi. You get the blue temple design drawing*1 Blue Temple (large): Use 6000 resources, 20 units of stone, 20 units of wood, and 20 units of metal to build a Blue Temple (large building) in the city. After completion, 2 Blue Knights can be trained every week. Before construction, you need to build a level 2 magic tower (core building), a level 2 blacksmith shop (core building), a level 1 mausoleum or mausoleum (large building), a level 1 armory (medium-sized building), and a level 1 library (medium-sized building). ), level 2 ghost power tower (medium-sized building). employers\ \ by . Gu Xi glanced down at the armor in his hand, and then took a serious look at the prompts in front of him. This is actually another death knight replacement. Gu Xi never expected this. ?? Gu Xi was still wondering before why the ghost still had an electric tower. I didnt expect the ghost power tower to have this effect. Let the ghost generate magnetism and use the magnetism to put on the armor. Want to let the ghost separate part of his spirit body to become a war horse? Its no wonder that a level 2 ghost power tower is needed. A Level 1 Ghost Electric Tower simply cannot do this. It seems that there is another army of knights, take them away, take them away. Happy Gu Xi had no idea of ??resurrecting Zhu Li at all. I have no intention of sending this armor back. This thing is now named Gu. Its useless for anyone to come. After putting everything away, Gu Xi spread out the map again and started looking at it on the spot. At this time, the incarnation of death also fell beside Gu Xi, and the flame clone just now had been taken back into the body. ??If it weren''t for the scorch marks left on the ground, Gu Xi would even think that the flame clone just now was just an illusion. ?Looking at the incarnation of death retracting and releasing this clone freely, Gu Xi''s eyes widened. He wanted to ask the incarnation of death whether this flame clone was intelligent or not. Can you fight alone? ?At this moment, a strange sound suddenly came from the distance. ?Gu Xi picked up the Cold Wind Staff and looked in the direction of the sound. The battle here has just ended, and this is not an enemy coming to take advantage. If so, thats a shame. Gu Xi accidentally killed Zhu Li just now, and there was still a lack of an undead to serve as the mission target. The soul that comes to your door is a spirit of death, so Gu Xi will not let it go. ?When Gu Xi turned around, he found a huge skeleton over fifteen meters tall coming towards this direction. The men of Dark Skeleton Navido? Gu Xi reacted immediately. Its no wonder Gu Xi thinks this way. Because Navido''s men are all relatively large undead. ??Although he is as big as Miranda, Gu Xi is not sure whether it is like this in the original academy. When he saw the huge skeleton coming towards him, Gu Xi immediately raised the cold wind staff and put a giant bottle of magic potion to his mouth. As long as the enemy intends to attack him, he will drink the potion immediately and prepare for battle. As for the tomahawk and the ball that Julie left on the ground, they will have to wait and collect them later. ?But Gu Xi never expected that as soon as this giant skeleton came in front of Gu Xi, he knelt down directly in front of Gu Xi. There are undead souls who are inspired by your great strength and are willing to join your team. May I ask if you accept their surrender? What does it mean to be willing? It can be delivered directly to your door. What is this situation? ?Although he was puzzled, Gu Xi would not let go of such a good opportunity. Yes, you are welcome to join. ?But the next moment, Gu Xi realized that he was happy too early. Giant skeleton joins your team. Giant Skeleton (level 9, summoned object): experience (0/7500), attack 17, defense 15, life 120, skills: lightning bolt, heavy hammer attack. ? ? ? Looking at the simple explanation, Gu Xi felt bad. Wait a minute, isnt it at least level 10? Why did a level 9 existence appear, and this one looks like a soldier now? With a puzzled look on his face, Gu Xi looked up at the giant skeleton. How did you find me here? The giant skeleton stood up straight and opened its mouth. ?But unfortunately, as an undead soldier, he does not have the ability to speak. All his abilities are enhanced by his body and combat power. ?The combat effectiveness of this giant skeleton is almost equivalent to that of a normal bone dragon. This is already considered a good combat power for skeletons. ??However, the giant skeleton can be regarded as a level 9 high-level unit. ?When he understood Gu Xi''s question but had no way to answer it, he made a gesture of invitation to Gu Xi. Gu Xi understood what the other party was thinking, so Gu Xi immediately jumped onto the evil coffin. When the incarnation of death saw this situation, it had no choice but to fly. In the end, the gargoyle following Gu Xi could only pick up the battle ax that was still thrown on the ground and the core of the ghost, and chased away together. They followed the giant skeleton and strode toward the northeast. The further they walked, the more surprised a look flashed in Gu Xi''s eyes. He noticed that in the direction where the giant skeleton led the way, a huge temple built of white jade appeared at some point. ?This kind of temple is somewhat different from the temple used to train death knights. This kind of temple is full of Titan style. ??Its just that the temple in front of you seems to be filled with bones. What is going on? Why was he brought here? Gu Xi looked confused. At this time, the giant skeleton also stretched out its hand towards Gu Xi, as if making a gesture to invite Gu Xi to come in. Looking at the giant skeleton in front of him, Gu Xi drank the magic potion and walked in with the cold wind staff. (End of this chapter) Chapter 483： The Ancient Dean (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 483 The Ancient Dean (please subscribe for more updates) Add more updates, there is no reason to add more updates, please give me face and subscribe for more! Welcome, foreign guests. As soon as Gu Xicai stepped into the temple, a voice came to his ears. ?At the same time, the dark temple also lit up. It felt like a computer was turned on, and the surroundings were filled with the sound of mechanical operation. "who?" ?Gu Xi stopped immediately and looked in the direction of the sound. At this time, a human head made of three faces appeared inside the temple. All three faces were old men with big beards, one of them had a gray beard, and the remaining two had white beards. ?Among the two white beards, one wears small glasses and has a pink bow on his beard. ?The three faces kept turning, allowing three people to see Gu Xi at the same time. "hello!" They spoke at the same time, and their voices were exactly the same. Gu Xi felt like they were playing surround sound. Hello, what is this situation? ? Gu Xi could feel that the trinity of heads in front of him was neither an undead nor a clergyman. His situation was quite strange. "Nothing, I happened to see you walking around nearby. You seemed to want to conquer the faculty and become your subordinates. Did you get the authority of the college but no manpower?" Do you want to rebuild the college or the departments? " "Is there any difference here? Who are you?" Gu Xi asked with a puzzled look on his face. Of course there is a difference! We are the principals of the Mystery Academy! We brought you here. ?This time the words of the three faces finally no longer unified, but each said his own thing. All of a sudden, Gu Xi''s head felt like it was exploding, and he couldn''t hear what they were saying at all. Fortunately, these three people immediately realized that something was wrong and quickly discussed the situation. Finally, one of them explained the situation to Gu Xi. ?It turns out that the temple in front of you is actually a tomb. And it is a rather high-end tomb. Buried here are several deans who served as deans of the Mysterious Academy and died fighting for the academy. It is said that there are several people, but it is actually just three people. After all, the Mystery Academy has been established for so many years. Most of the deans of the academy have retired due to their achievements, and only a few have died in the position of dean. There were some who died in battle but did not leave any bodies behind. For example, the previous dean. So there are only three corpses buried here. When they were buried, they would not have received any reaction. But who allowed the main building of the college to be sent into the gap between time and space this time, turning the entire college into what it is now. The breath of death aroused these three people. Although they were the deans of the college during their lifetime, they had died long ago. After being resurrected, they had no authority. In the end, they could only huddle in this place and watch the changes in the situation outside. ?This time they suddenly felt Gu Xi''s actions. At this time, they saw some opportunities, at least a chance to get out of this tomb. So they used their last bit of strength to invite Gu Xi here. After listening to what the three of them said, Gu Xi was silent for a moment. I can give you the authority and position of a professor, but I think you want more than that. Yes, we want to return to the position of dean. "No, that''s enough." "The head of the department will do." The three of them have different ideas. ? Gu Xi shrugged as he listened, with a look in his eyes that clearly said, "Look, you can''t even agree on it." ?So while Gu Xi was silent, the three of them discussed it again. At last they finally agreed. It is no longer possible to become a department chair or dean. Gu Xi can now become the head of the department. They need a professor''s position now, and it is best for them to have a body that allows them to go out and move around easily. ?But these three principals all told Gu Xi some secrets about the mysterious academy. ?These secrets can facilitate Gu Xi to better establish new departments. ?At the same time, when they are establishing departments in Gu Xi, they will also help Gu Xi in return for the position Gu Xi has given them. ?Of course their most important role now is to help Gu Xi establish his own department. ?These three people have all been deans, and they know very well which permissions are useful and which permissions are useless. After learning about Gu Xis plan, they all put forward their own opinions. ??The man with gray beard told Gu Xi that Kalimdor and the others would hide something from Gu Xi when they established the academy. There are some things that Gu Xi must get. ?Without these permissions, even if Gu Xi becomes the department chair, he will not be able to be on par with the other department chairs. They had seen many such things when they served as deans. Department chairs and the like can easily be replaced by the dean, and they may even get nothing. Not to mention Gu Xi, who was preparing to rebuild a department from scratch. There are so many things you can do here. There are too many things that Gu Xi needs to take down. The man with a white beard and a bow tie told Gu Xi that the ranking of departments in the college is not based on the number of registered students, nor is it ranked based on the situation of each department. ??It is related to the architectural style of the Mystery Academy and the content of the basic skills taught. ?Like the previous Mystery Academy, because it was mainly based on human chivalry, the number one department at that time was actually the crocodile department that taught leadership. The department that teaches luck magic follows the elven style and has been suppressed. It wasnt until the Shanbao Department made a final counterattack and swallowed the treasures of the other three departments that everything changed. ?This time is actually an opportunity. ??This time, no matter what the other departments want to teach in the new college, the style is definitely leaning towards the undead style. ??If Gu Xi can choose spiritualism, a skill unique to the necromancer, then even a newly created department can become the first department of the college. ??After all, spiritualism is the foundation of the Necromancer. As a necromancer, you may not be able to use poison, play with bones, or play with souls, but you must not be able to summon souls. Gu Xi has an advantage over the others in this regard. Although Kalimdor and the others have become undead, their thinking has not changed yet. At the same time, they have never sat in the position of dean and do not know the key here. They also thought that the rankings between departments were based on something like an hourglass. This gave Gu Xi a chance. Lock down opportunities for spiritualism. As long as Gu Xi seizes this opportunity, his new department will be the first department, and he may even directly ditch Miranda and become the secret vice president of the college. (End of this chapter) Chapter 484： Means of establishing departments (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 484: Means of establishing departments (please subscribe for more updates) As for the last old man with a white beard, he told Gu Xi something. Before establishing your own department, you must prepare the name of the department, treasures and secret rooms. ?These are the key points of departments. It would be fine if you take over an old department. If you just take over what was originally there, there is nothing much to say. But Gu Xi is now establishing a new department. ?If you dont prepare in advance, when the new department is built, treasures and secret rooms will appear randomly. As the head of the department, Gu Xi will be embarrassed if he doesnt know anything. The most important thing is that he wont be able to get the benefits of deciding on the treasures and secret rooms in advance. You must know that the treasures you have prepared in advance, even gray garbage, can be pushed to a level similar to purple as long as it suits the style of the new department. Although it can only be used in the Mystery Academy. ?Although it can only be placed somewhere so that people can master the skills taught by the department, the effect of this thing is not weak at all. Let alone the secret room, a department without a secret room is not called a department. So Gu Xi must take care of all these things before accepting authority and establishing a department. If you miss this opportunity, Gu Xi will miss a lot. Listening to the education of these three former deans of the mysterious academy, Gu Xi kept nodding his head, and quite simply took out a pen and paper to record all the information. ?The three of them were very happy to see Gu Xi being so serious. They would complement each other, and soon Gu Xi had a reasonable plan to establish the first department. They even thought about how to help Gu Xi paint the oil painting portrait and how to arrange for manpower to be stationed in the mysterious academy. The three professors have determined the direction of what kind of people they want to choose and what abilities the faculty members want. It can be said that these three people really paved the way for Gu Xi. He sent someone to help Gu Xi. After everything was discussed, these three people were still sighing. This is really a good time. You may not know that the Mystery Academy has special blessings. After becoming the dean, your strength can directly reach level 18 in the Mystery Academy. When fighting outside, you can also temporarily borrow the level 18 combat power to fight. The deputy dean is at level 16 and the department head is at level 15. Most professors are level 13, and ordinary faculty members are around level 11. You are not yet at level 5, right? This not only allows you to temporarily borrow the power of level 15 when fighting in the outside world. ?But this is not the biggest benefit. The biggest benefit is that when your level increases, you will receive certain blessings. The people like Kalimdor you mentioned are around level 14, and they only have one chance to strengthen themselves. And you are less than level 5 now. As long as you can remain firmly in the position of department head, you will be strengthened three times when you break through at 5, 10, and 15. You will then understand how much advantage you have taken this time. " This situation made Gu Xi''s eyes light up. If this is the case, then the gains in the Mystic Academy this time will be great. "Okay, there''s only so much we can teach you. You''d better hurry up and sort out some things now." Dont forget to agree to our conditions. " Dont worry, there will definitely be a professor for you. ?Gu Xi agreed to everything on the spot. He didn''t even choose to let these three-in-one undead join his team and become his subordinates. Gu Xi knew very well that these three people would communicate with him because they were interested in some of his abilities and wanted to get rid of the current situation that he couldn''t leave. They didnt really want to join Gu Xis men. ??Gu Xi has not completed the task of the Death Lord skill yet, and he cannot force the other party. Coupled with the current attitudes of these three people, the situation in front of Gu Xi is considered to be the best. After leaving the tomb that looked like a temple, Gu Xi looked back. ?As a result, when he turned around, he found that the previous temple-like tomb had disappeared, leaving only three rather small tombstones here. In front of the tombstone, the giant skeleton is still standing. ??If it weren''t for the notebook in Gu Xi''s hand that still recorded all kinds of information, Gu Xi would have doubted whether what just happened was his hallucination. Looking through the notebook in his hand again, Gu Xi quickly stood up and headed towards where he was stationed at the three city gates. ?That giant skeleton was now Gu Xi''s subordinate. ?He quickly followed Gu Xi, no matter where Gu Xi went, he followed him. ??Gu Xi noticed that when the giant skeleton was moving forward, his right hand was always held in an empty hand. In the palm of his right hand, there would always be a lightning chain beating continuously. This situation surprised Gu Xi. He kept looking at the giant skeleton. ??But this guy has turned into a skeleton, and his original appearance cannot be seen clearly at all. As for the clothes on his body, he is so big. Where can he find armor? He is covered with a piece of white cloth. ?This piece of white cloth was casually tied around the waist, showing off the skeleton''s slender waist. There is nothing else to cover it. Previously, Gu Xi didnt pay much attention to the giant skeleton because it was leading the way. ?Now that Gu Xi was free, he became slightly interested in the giant skeleton. Gu Xi could feel that the bones on this giant skeleton were obviously different from the bones of normal skeleton soldiers. The bones on his body are somewhat like those of the incarnation of death, and they have been strengthened. ??It''s just that the bones of the incarnation of death are reinforced with copper bone-level dragon fish bones. The bones on the giant skeleton in front of you should have been affected and strengthened by elemental powers such as thunder and lightning. Some of the changes here cannot be seen by normal people, but high-level necromancers can feel it to some extent. ?The more Gu Xi looked at it, the more he felt that it was actually not a loss to accept troops like giant skeletons. In the process of studying the giant skeleton, Gu Xi and the others finally returned to the place where they started. At this time, Amilcar is fighting an undead. ??This undead is a bone dragon that is larger than the incarnation of death. However, compared with the incarnation of death, he is only slightly larger and has not been strengthened too much in other aspects. ??He can fight back and forth with Amilcar because he can fly, but there is no enhancement at all in other aspects, not even the unique curse effect of the Bone Dragon. ??When facing Amilcar, he had no advantage at all. He couldn''t even defeat the six garbage bone dragons at the main city gate, and was easily suppressed and defeated. (End of this chapter) Chapter 485： The dragon knight who can slay dragons (please subscribe) Chapter 485 The Dragon Knight Who Can Slay Dragons (Please subscribe) "superior!" ?Looking at the giant bone dragon being pressed and beaten in the sky, Gu Xi didn''t even think about it. ?This is obviously a cannon-fodder bone dragon, of no use. If Gu Xi hadn''t still lacked a level 10 or above undead to conquer, he wouldn''t have even paid attention to this giant bone dragon. ?However, under Gu Xi''s order, the incarnation of death had not yet attacked, but the giant skeleton that had been following Gu Xi took action in advance. ??The giant skeleton raised its hand in a spear-throwing motion, and struck the giant bone dragon in the sky. With this blow, Gu Xi saw a bright lightning fly out like a spear and hit the giant bone dragon. The giant bone dragon that was being beaten was knocked back a long distance by the lightning on the spot. At this time, Amilcar also discovered Gu Xi. ?He quickly led his troops, opened the city gate closest to Gu Xi, and rushed towards Gu Xi. "grown ups." Whats going on with that giant bone dragon? It looks so weak. ??The first thing Gu Xi said when he saw Amilka was. After all, he can''t even defeat a level 9 giant skeleton under his command. Such a big bone dragon is a waste at a glance. But he never expected that Amilcar shook his head and said: "Sir, the enemy is not weak. That is the third wave of troops he sent, and the enemy is a dragon knight hero." When Amilka said this, Gu Xi became somewhat interested. Whats going on? Tell me! While your lord was away, I have been dealing with matters in the camp. Because of the high-profile construction of our camp, we quickly attracted the attention of some nearby undead. When they come over, we deal with them immediately. Turn these undead into materials needed in the camp. Until about three hours ago, a Bone Dragon Knight hero came. When he saw the bone dragons on the main city gate, he immediately made a request to me and wanted to take away these bone dragons. ??If the Earth-bound dragon on the other side of the Iron City Gate was not an Earth-bound spirit, he might also forcefully demand it. I ignored him, so he sent troops to attack. In the first wave, twenty bone dragon cavalry were sent out, the kind of bone dragons that were built together on two-legged flying dragons. The level is definitely around level 8, I can guarantee this with my eyes. When it comes to knights, my vision is not wrong. After being defeated by us, he sent out two normal-sized bone dragons. These two bone dragons are made of various bones. When they fly, the bones are falling down, but their strength is about level 9. The fight with our six bone dragons was back and forth. However, with the cooperation of our long-range troops, we still captured him. ??That was just the third wave, just such a giant bone dragon. We dont know how many enemies will come later. " Interesting, I happen to be worried about not having any enemies. Its just a huge and useless bone dragon. I want to see this bone dragon hero. He is the Bone Dragon Knight hero. Amilka said seriously: "His potential is pretty good. Although he can''t become a leader, he can go a long way as a hero." While Gu Xi was talking to Amilka, the giant skeleton was already flying towards the giant bone dragon. Run in the direction out. It can be seen that this giant bone dragon has an appetite for giant skeletons. ?At present, although the huge bone dragon was knocked away, it did not die in the battle. Instead, it turned around in the sky and rushed towards Gu Xi again. ?This made the giant skeleton very interested. He threw another bolt of lightning and hit the giant bone dragon again. ?Then the giant skeleton jumped up and hit the giant bone dragon hard. Then the giant skeleton dragged the giant bone dragon to the ground with a strong force of both hands. He turned over and climbed on top of the giant bone dragon. He held down the giant bone dragon with his left hand and formed a fist with his right hand, constantly hitting the giant bone dragon. . Every time he attacks, there is a trace of lightning in his right hand. ?Each time it hits, an electric current will flash through the giant bone dragon. These electric currents are quite destructive to the giant bone dragon. After only seven or eight punches, the body of the giant bone dragon began to collapse, and finally turned into a pile of broken bones under the attack of the giant skeleton. ?After killing the giant bone dragon, the giant skeleton pulled out a dragon tooth from the skull of the giant bone dragon and pierced it hard into his shoulder bone. ?After the dragon tooth pierced into his shoulder bone, it penetrated from his shoulder blade and merged with it, becoming a barb growing on the back of the giant skeleton. After completing such an action, the giant skeleton raised its right hand and roared silently at the sky. A bolt of lightning fell from the sky and landed in his right hand, and slowly solidified into a small electric ball. The giant skeletons movements made Gu Xi a little surprised. ?But he soon realized that this was a giant skeleton undergoing a growth or some other special ritual. Slaying the Bone Dragon is a requirement of his ritual. ?It seems that this giant skeleton is not a simple soldier, but a being with good potential. Just when Gu Xi was about to check out the potential of the giant skeleton, another bone dragon appeared in the sky. This bone dragon finally looks good. ?It is surrounded by gray mist, its body is more than sixty meters long, and its wings are covered with translucent wing membranes, like ghostly skin. Obviously, it has begun to transform into a ghost dragon, becoming more mysterious and weird. On its back, sitting a knight wearing gray heavy armor and holding a two-handed sword. ?This knight''s heavy armor directly covered his face, making it impossible for people to see his appearance clearly. When he flew nearby, he first glanced at the huge bone dragon that was broken into pieces, and then shifted his gaze to the incarnation of death following behind Gu Xi. Give me the bone dragon behind you, or die! Hearing this, Gu Xi almost laughed out of anger. You want to be the incarnation of death, right? Come on! ??Gu Xi didn''t bother with the other party that much. He pointed his hand upward and a magic arrow flew out. ?At the same time, the incarnation of death immediately rushed towards the knight sitting on the back of the bone dragon, opened his mouth, and sprayed out a stream of death dragon breath. ?However, this knight obviously has experience in dealing with dragons. When the incarnation of death opened his mouth, he knew what was going on. When the blow of the incarnation of death fell in front of him, he jumped on the body of the incarnation of death. At the same time, he reached out and pressed the neck of the incarnation of death. ?This position is the best position to deal with the dragon. As long as it is stuck here, the dragon will not be able to breathe out its breath. At that time he will be able to control everything. (End of this chapter) Chapter 486： All three skills are ready! (Please subscribe) Chapter 486 Three magical skills are ready! (Please subscribe) ??Three magical skills are finally complete, please subscribe! When the knight took action, he was quite confident. He has done this kind of thing countless times before, and every time he can hold down the dragon''s neck and dodge the opponent''s dragon breath. Next, as long as he returns his sword, he can chop off the dragon''s head. ?His title of dragon-slaying knight was earned in this way by using the dragon''s corpse with sword after sword. Although he has become undead now, his ability has not been lost at all. ?The incarnation of death in front of him looks like this, but it is obviously not a powerful bone dragon. He can kill the incarnation of death with just one sword. ??But he never expected that the incarnation of death ignored the knight who fell on his back, but aimed at the bone dragon in front of him and sprayed out a blow of death dragon breath. With this spray, the body of the bone dragon that had begun to transform into a ghost dragon turned green on the spot. ?The knight did not expect that the incarnation of death would ignore him at this time, and he felt that he was being provoked. ?So he turned the long sword in his hand and wanted to slash at the neck of the incarnation of death. This position is his best position, located at the seventh joint of the dragon''s neck. ??As long as this sword cuts down, the dragon will die no matter how strong it is. But just when he raised his sword, Gu Xi''s magic arrow also happened to fly. The knight''s attention was diverted, and he blocked the blow with his left hand. But just because he was distracted, the flame clone of the incarnation of death jumped out from under him. The blue flames hit the knight immediately, knocking him away from the incarnation of death. ?Then the incarnation of death turned over, and the breath of the death dragon that had not finished spraying fell on the knight. This time, the knight felt as if his soul was being pulled out and set on fire. There was no part of his body that was not in pain. Even the mid-air flip that he was usually best at could not be done. Then, the incarnation of death and his flame clone rushed down at the same time, biting the knight''s arms one left and one right. They didn''t give the knight a chance to react at all. At the same time, they shook their heads and snatched the knight''s arms. Bite it off. Then a heavy blow from the tail of Death Incarnation knocked the knight who had lost both arms into the air. And the flame clone rushed upward, turning into a large ball of flames and crashing into the knight''s body. ?This time, the flame clone directly swallowed the knight''s body into his own body, and kept flying into the sky. ??As the flame clone flew higher and faster, the knight''s armor also began to melt, and his body smelled of burning. ??This knight is still a little unwilling, and he still wants to make a comeback. Although he lost his hands, he still lowered his head and shook off the helmet on his head. ?When the helmet fell, a not too long ghost dragon flew out of the helmet, trying to rescue the person. ??But as soon as the ghost dragon appeared, it was targeted by the flame clone. ?His flames are used to restrain all ghost troops. The ghost dragon is also included. The moment it was released, the ghost dragon''s body was set on fire. ?But this ghost dragon finally helped. Taking advantage of the last chance, it knocked the seriously injured knight away from the flame dragon. Although falling from a high altitude will result in death in the end, it is still better to have a chance of survival than being burned to death by flames. As long as the knight is not dead, he still has a chance. ?But the knight never expected that the moment he fell, the bone dragon that had been his mount flew to his side, opened its mouth and bit his lower body. ??As the bone dragon shook its head hard, the knight''s body was torn into two pieces. ?Then the incarnation of death added again, facing the knight''s upper body were two melting rays of light. With a burst of impact, the knight''s upper body disappeared on the spot. At the same time, Gu Xi also heard the notification sound from the system. Death Incarnation (spell product) kills Dragon Slayer Knight Kargas (level 12), you get 3215 experience points (3215 points in overflow storage). As this prompt popped up, Gu Xi discovered that the bone dragon that killed the dragon-slaying knight Kargas actually fell in front of Gu Xi. ?It lay down on the ground, spread its wings, and put its head to the ground, making a surrender gesture. There are undead souls who are impressed by your great strength and are willing to join your team. May I ask if you accept their surrender? Gu Xi glanced at the bone dragon on the ground, hesitated, and finally said: "Accept." Ghost Dragon joins Qi''s team. [Ghost Dragon (level 11, summoned object): experience (0/9500), attack 25, defense 30, life 400, skills: undead creature, soul predator (whenever the target of the attack is killed, you can capture 1 enemy point The magic value is given to the player or hero of the team), the soul-stealing dragon''s breath (long-distance dragon''s breath, the farther the dragon''s breath range is, the stronger it is, and can attack up to 100 meters away). Seeing the message from Ghost Dragon, Gu Xi also smiled. ?It seems that this bone dragon has taken the first step of transformation. ?However, his direction is obviously not the direction of the ghost dragon, but the direction of the magical dragon. ?Perhaps as he moves forward, he will have a chance to become a dracolich. ??While Gu Xi was checking the attributes of the ghost dragon, there was another ding in his ear. Ding! Temporary mission: The progress of the upper-level undead has changed, and three undead above level 10 have been killed and subdued (completed). Temporary mission: High-ranking undead (completed) Task reward: Necromancer professional skill - Death Lord. [Death Lord Level 1 (0/100), all neutral undead creatures in the wild (excluding black knights and mummies) will join the player''s army. The original proportion of joining is 50%. For every level of the Death Lord''s skill, the joining proportion increases. 2%. Note 1: The Death Lord can target all undead. When used, a yellow mark will appear above the neutral undead. Note 2: The effect of the Death Lord is affected by skill levels such as diplomacy and leadership. At the same time, if there is a large army behind him, materials needed by the undead, or an identity recognized by the undead, the recruitment effect will be improved accordingly. Note 3: When the Death Lord faces a single undead, the recruitment effect is half the chance of joining. Note 4: When the death lord fails to recruit, the neutral undead will not take the initiative to attack the recruiter. Note 5: The Death Lord cannot affect the enemy undead, but can kill the opponent''s undead hero or undead leader, and turn the opponent''s undead soldiers into neutral or ownerless undead. Explanation: As long as you master the skills of the Death Lord, you will be the strongest existence in the undead territory. Looking at the message that popped up in front of him, Gu Xi had a smile on his face. Three magical skills, the Death Lord has obtained them. ?Three magical skills are ready! (End of this chapter) Chapter 487： The Dragon Farm Transforms into a Dragon Tomb (Updated with Millions of Words) Chapter 487 The Dragon Farm Transforms into a Dragon Tomb (Updated with one million words) The number of words has exceeded one million. Lets celebrate by adding more. Please subscribe, recommend, monthly vote and other support! Three magical skills have finally been achieved! ??Although there were no fireworks to celebrate and no visions coming from the sky, Gu Xi still felt refreshed for a while. He jumped up immediately and wanted to run out. After running for two steps, he finally stopped. ?There is no use running around now. Almost one day has passed in the three days, but the scope of the college is so large. Without a reasonable plan and route, Gu Xi may not be able to take care of the entire college next. If something like that really happened, he would be at a loss. The three magical skills I just obtained. Such a good place to brush up skills may not be available next time. ?So Gu Xi finally suppressed the excitement in his heart and took out the map again. After several revisions, the map in front of me has been filled with various things. ?? Gu Xi even filled in various information himself about the places he had already been to, or the existence he had already beaten. Looked at the surrounding situation. Gu Xi set his sights on the position where Sha Ya had persuaded him to move down. ?There was an undead man named Jason there, and Gu Xi almost beat him up before. ?Later I heard Sha Ya say that he had a pretty good relationship with some of the undead nearby, so he didn''t take action. ?Now is a good time to go find this Jason. ? Gu Xi is also a person who likes small animals. I think for a person who likes small animals, even if he becomes an undead, it won''t be that scary. With this thought, Gu Xi turned over and jumped onto the evil coffin. He did not call for Amilcar to lead his troops out. Looking at Xi''s strength now, as long as the incarnation of death is still there, he is almost invincible. ?With the incarnation of death, he will not be attacked by others. And with the ability of the Death Lord, he is a friend everywhere. Even if he has no one at hand now, he can still come back with a large number of his men if he goes out for a walk. ?However, Gu Xi never expected that when he jumped onto the evil coffin, not only the incarnation of death followed, but also the giant skeleton and ghost dragon. Obviously they have determined their position and are following Gu Xi. For such undead, Gu Xi did not stop their thoughts. After all, they are all undead soldiers, not the kind of intelligent undead. Most importantly, Ghost Dragons skills are particularly suitable for Gu Xi. As long as you kill an enemy, Gu Xi can replenish 1 point of mana. As long as Gu Xi has 1 point of mana, he can use the skill Death Incarnation again. It can be said that this is quite in tune. So when the Ghost Dragon followed, Gu Xi did not stop him. ?In this way, two bone dragons were flying in the sky, a huge skeleton was running on the ground, and Gu Xi, who was sitting on the coffin board, suddenly looked a bit like a ghost king. ?Seeing that it had run a certain distance, the ghost dragon circled in front of Gu Xi and then threw its head in one direction. Gu Xi understood immediately that this was a place the Ghost Dragon wanted to take Gu Xi to. After thinking about it, Gu Xi took another look at the map. It was just a side road in that direction and would not affect Gu Xi''s next trip. So Gu Xi patted the evil coffin and turned around to follow the direction of the ghost dragon. The ghost dragon led the way, and Gu Xi also noticed that the ground nearby seemed to have changed. No matter how good the previous college was, the trees were still growing well, and there were no messy things on the ground. Even the undead worked hard to hide themselves. But the situation here is completely different. ?Gu Xi directly saw a large number of white broken bones on the ground. ? Gu Xi had very good eyesight, and he could see at the first glance that all these broken bones were the bones of large animals such as goats and stags, but these bones had been bitten into pieces. ?At a glance, you can tell that they are leftovers eaten by some larger creatures. This situation surprised Gu Xi. He raised his head and glanced at the ghost dragon flying faster and faster, and seemed to understand something. ?So he patted Xie Coffin, causing Xie Coffin to speed up. Sure enough, when he followed the ghost dragon around a hill, Gu Xi discovered a huge open space. The open space in front of him was no longer measured in terms of football fields. ?The area in front of us is at least three thousand acres in size. In the open space, there were many dragon skeletons lying strewn about. ??Gu Xi stood at the entrance of the open space and took a look, just casually. He already had an estimate in his mind that there were at least thirty dragon skeletons here. ?What surprised Gu Xi the most was not these, but the fact that there were several fossilized dragon eggs in the dragon skeleton. It seems that this place was the academys dragon farm before. ??It''s just that something happened to the college, and the dragon farm became what it is now. The ghost dragon is probably coming from this dragon farm. ??As for whether the previous dragon-slaying knight Kargas came out of here, I dont know. ?However, judging from the situation of the bone dragon brought by Kargas, I am afraid it has little to do with this dragon farm. He may have passed by here once. That''s not right either. Rather than trusting the integrity of the dragon-slaying knight like Kargas, Gu Xi believed that the ghost dragon had escaped on its own. Anyway, this place has changed from a dragon farm to an open-air dragon tomb. There are so many dragon skeletons that no one has collected. The dragon corpses thrown here have turned into dragon skeletons. If the hardness of the dragon bones is not higher than the level of normal white bones, it may not be possible. When you come back to rest, you won''t be able to see these dragon skeletons anymore. ??The ghost dragon also landed at this time and looked at the center of the clearing. ? Gu Xi followed the ghost dragon''s gaze and looked over there. He noticed that there was also a replica of the Sword of Leadership stuck there. When Gu Xi looked over, a silver light flashed. Seems to be showing off something to Gu Xi. ?It seems that the students of Crocodile Academy are really everywhere. ?But the next moment, Gu Xi realized that something didn''t seem right. ?Although he had obtained several imitations of the Sword of Leadership, they were all left behind by those students for various reasons. The students of Crocodile Academy do not have the habit of leaving their swords in place after killing the enemy. The situation at hand is very wrong. There must be something wrong here. ?Gu Xi immediately drove the evil coffin in the direction of the sword. When Gu Xi came to the sword, he realized why he felt something was wrong. Just now, Gu Xi was standing far away, and when he saw this long sword, he felt something was wrong. ??Just now he was so far away from the long sword, but he could see the long sword clearly. This is the biggest problem. When Gu Xi arrived in front of the long sword, he noticed that only the part of the long sword that was stuck on the ground was seven meters high. No wonder Gu Xi was so far away and could clearly see the existence of this long sword. (End of this chapter) Chapter 488： Really dig deep into the ground (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 488 Digging deep into the ground (please subscribe for more updates) Warning, you have entered the suppression range of the Space Pillar. Please show the corresponding permissions. If you do not have permission, please exit quickly. warn! ] Hearing this sound and looking at the long sword that started to change from silver to black, Gu Xi knew there was something wrong here. He quickly retreated to a position where the warning sound did not sound. Then he seemed to think of something, quickly took out his notebook, and searched quickly. Finally, Gu Xi really found a hint of the pillars of space in the words of the three old men. It turns out that the space of this mysterious academy was not so big at the beginning. ??But it was brought in by the dean of the college, or the tuition fees paid by the students of the college, or some combination of circumstances. ?This situation is equivalent to the integration of Aridovi City into the land title. ??Its just that this space is not a dead city, and there is no elf who can control the dead city to operate it. In the process of integration, there will always be some squeezes and collisions. ? And the Mystery Academy is not like other cities, and cannot open a satellite city or the like. ??If the Mystery College is divided like this, it wont be called a Mystery College. ??So the Mystery Academy will nail pillars of space at nodes that may crack at any time to suppress them. ??The fewer people know about this kind of pillar of space, the less likely it is to destroy, the better. ?The total number of spatial pillars that the three old men knew was only four. ?Gu Xi thought that he would not be able to encounter such a pillar of space. Unexpectedly, when I came to look for the dragon tomb, I could find one. ??Gu Xi really wants to pull out the Pillar of Space now and send such a large dragon tomb to Alidovi City. ?However, Gu Xi suppressed the idea in the end. He put down the notebook and raised the cold wind staff in his hand. ??The pillar of space cannot be moved, but he cannot let go of the dragon skeleton in front of him. ??Moreover, these giant dragons live near the pillars of space. Even if they turn into skeletons after death, they have more or less received part of the aura suppressed by the pillars of space and are more or less attached to these dragon skeletons. ?These are the best materials for making bone dragons. Gu Xi had no intention of missing the material in front of him. ?Of course Gu Xi also understands that with his current level of spiritualism, he still cannot directly recruit the Bone Dragon. He raised the cold wind staff, and the main city gate with the bone dragon hovering appeared behind him. ?Gu Xi moved the main city gate on the Amilka side. As the main city gate fell, the ghost team rushed out immediately and began to clean up everything in front of them. Dragon skeletons, dragon egg fossils, and even dirt on the ground were all within the scope of what they packed away. ?Especially all the soil here was dug out and sent to Aridovi City. Here, here, and this, all are sent to Alidovi City and to the Dragon Bone Laboratory. So many dragon skeletons naturally attracted the attention of Luna in Alidovi City. She floated out from Alidovi City and appeared staggeringly in front of Gu Xi. Hey, sir, this land is a little unstable. "There are pillars of space over there, which are used to stabilize the entire space." Gu Xi said a few words to Luna and explained the function of the pillars of space. Then Luna floated forward a few steps and glanced at the Space Pillar from a distance. Then she said with some clarity: "Sir, they are very capable. Under the pillar of space, there are giant beasts used to carry this land. With this sword, they not only killed the giant beast, but also brought it to the ground." Nailed to the ground. This method is much more ruthless than ours. " I dont feel the same way. The method of directly sealing a great king in a mirror image is better than the pillar of space in front of me. As Gu Xi spoke, he drew a pattern under the page of the Pillar of Space to record Luna''s judgment. From Gu Xi''s point of view, this is a good piece of knowledge. Even if Alidovi City doesn''t need it in the future, other places will always be able to use this kind of space pillar. After all, judging from Gu Xis current situation, he will definitely come into contact with many cities or land titles in the future. Not all cities or land titles can be integrated into Aridovi City. Finally, there may be a second or third city. Either have another dedicated space like the Mystery Academy. ?This knowledge is earned once you learn it. At present, things are still being moved here, so Gu Xi can learn more. While drawing the pillars of space, Gu Xi still remembered what he said to Luna. When those dragon bones are placed over there in the Dragon Bone Laboratory, dont use them yet. We already have a temple, and now we have an additional Blue Temple. Ill take a chance to see if I can find the architectural design of the Dragon Tomb. When we build the Dragon Tomb, we will still need these materials. " Dont worry, I will take care of it. By the way, my lord, the Soul-Calling Tower has been built. You can launch the Soul-Calling Tower during the battle. Hearing this, Gu Xi also smiled and said, "Okay, I have been waiting for this day, but Luna, you have to work hard, I have learned the Death Lord skill. I believe that the road to level 5 will be opened soon. After the level is increased, the level limit of the dead city will also be increased. If the level of the death city has not been raised by then, it would be unreasonable. " Dont worry, the progress on Dimis side is very fast, and new territory will be conquered. As long as the new city area is opened, the experience there can support Alidovi City to reach level 6. At that time, the level of the dead city will also increase accordingly. In addition, there will be many more empty plots. We have a complete set of architectural plans. As long as we are given enough time, the level of Alidovi City will soon be improved. " Leave this matter to me, dont worry. ?While talking, the ghost team had already carted away all the dragon skeletons in the open space. ?Even as Gu Xi ordered, a lot of soil on the ground was dug away. Luna had no objection to Gu Xi''s request. She has long seen that after the dragons raised here died, their bodies turned into blood and water, and all the nutrients were absorbed by the soil of the earth. The soil here is now full of energy, and oil can drip out when you pinch it. Not to mention Gu Xi, even Luna has taken a liking to such soil. The dragon skeletons and the like will eventually be piled up in the keel laboratory for preparation. ?The soil has no special place to go, and it is not Luna''s decision to decide where it will be arranged in the end. ?Now Luna wished that there was more of this kind of soil, so how could she stop Gu Xi from sending people to dig the ground. (End of this chapter) Chapter 489： Death Lord shows his power for the first time (please subscribe) Chapter 489 The Death Lord shows his power for the first time (please subscribe) After digging out everything in the dragon farm, Gu Xi quickly left with his men. ??This time, the ghost dragon didn''t mess around anymore, and they arrived at Jason''s hidden location smoothly. Gu Xi thought about it as soon as he started, but he didn''t expect that things were delayed and he only reached this point now. The woods in front of you are somewhat different from the woods outside. Its not that there is more life in this forest. ??But there are actually several streams in the woods in front of us. This is quite rare in the mountains. ?Walking along the stream, Gu Xi discovered a rather small lake in the woods. ??There are many wooden houses and other buildings beside the lake. ?Seeing this kind of wooden house, Gu Xi also frowned. The wooden house in front of him was not a cabin unique to forest rangers or lakeside residents. ?Judging from the architectural style, this is clearly a wooden house used for vacation. ??It was just a vacation at the college. Gu Xi couldn''t help but shook his head. He didn''t think anyone would live here. ?At this moment, Gu Xi heard a burst of footsteps coming from behind. ? Gu Xi looked back and saw a chubby zombie wearing a white hockey mask with identical holes on his face and holding a long fire ax in his hand. As the zombie walked out, Gu Xi''s eyes widened and he noticed a light yellow light above the zombie''s head. This is a neutral, ownerless undead. ?Seeing this situation, Gu Xi became more pleased with the zombies in front of him. He stretched out his hand towards the zombie as a greeting. Hello, are you Jason? I am the new dean of the college. A new college will be built soon. I came here to check on the situation. You are doing a good job. ? ? Next, after the new college is built, I will also trouble you to be responsible for the breeding of small animals. " ?As Gu Xi spoke, he extended his hand to the zombie. ?Zombie Jason glanced at Gu Xi, handed the fire ax he was holding in his right hand to his left hand, and then stretched out his hand to shake Gu Xi''s hand. I believe in you, I can work for the college, and I will follow you from now on. Hearing this, there was a tingling sound in Gu Xi''s ear. You persuaded an undead to join your team, and the Death Lord gained 1 experience point. Name: Jason ?Occupation: Veterinarian ??Race: Zombie Level: Level 10 (0/15000) ?Talent: Infinite Resurrection Status: Life (3000/3000), Magic Power (350/350) Attributes: Strength 8.4, Agility 9.6, Constitution 10.6, Intelligence 8, Perception 6.4, Charisma 3.2 Skills: Regeneration, superhuman strength, endurance, attack speed and perception, teleportation, mastery of weapon use, mind manipulation, possession. Hearing such a voice, Gu Xi blinked. Is it over like this? As for the occupational effect, isn''t it said that it is a veterinarian? ?Then you must have professional effects. ??And your skills are so strong, they are obviously combat skills, right? While Gu Xi was complaining in his mind, he could still communicate with Jason. ?Jason was very polite to Gu Xi. He directly called Gu Xi "sir." ?This has clearly shown that he is willing to fight for Gu Xi. For such a manpower, Gu Xi would naturally not refuse. ?However, he is still more concerned about why Jason has no professional skills. Could it be that this is not his home court. "You are talking about little animals, I will take care of this. Don''t worry, as long as they eat my flesh, no matter how serious the disease is, they will be cured." Hearing this situation, Gu Xi was also speechless. He did not expect that Jason could treat small animals in such a way. ?But this also shows Jason''s ability. He should be regarded as a relatively powerful zombie. ?This kind of person may not be able to do well in some positions, but on the battlefield, he is definitely a fierce general. ??And Gu Xi also discovered something very interesting. This was obviously a melee-type zombie. Among his skills, there were abilities such as teleportation, mind manipulation, and possession. This shows that Jason''s talent is quite good. ?If possible, Gu Xi even had the idea of ??taking Jason away and making him a hero. With Jason''s joining, Gu Xi''s next step will be much smoother. With Jason around, many undead that are not considered neutral have become neutral undead. When Sha Ya came back with the message, Gu Xi had already run around the area. From the top of the mountain near the 16th place, Gu Xi easily captured nine undead. There are six of them carrying rice grains, and the rest are powerful undead soldiers above level 10. After joining Gu Xis team, not all of them were taken to Alidovi City by Gu Xi. But being placed in place. At this time, Gu Xi was quite confident. He believed that he could definitely capture all the neutral undead within three days. As for the enemy Kalimdor and the others initially asked Gu Xi to deal with. ?This is not a problem at all. ??Gu Xi doesn''t even need to take action now. The six wise undead have a circle of friends with whom they can communicate. As soon as Gu Xi told the situation, they were willing to help Gu Xi find Nawedo''s men. ?Of course they are ambitious in doing so. Among Gu Xis subordinates, several are relatively high-ranking teaching staff. They now want a more stable job. Gu Xis appointment as department chair can only guarantee the positions of three professors and seven faculty members of the department. Now one of the three professors positions has been allocated, and one of the seven faculty members of the department has also been allocated. They are not particularly powerful undead, so it is a bit unrealistic to grab a position. ??Now by fighting Navido''s men, they can grab some new permissions, and then they will have a position in the academy. So these undead are all very excited. In their opinion, this is a good opportunity. So the news quickly spread among the undead. If Navido was not still the head of the department and had high-level authority, someone might have come to the door by now, ready to give Navido''s men a blow. . At this time, Shaya came back with all kinds of news. As soon as she saw Gu Xi, Shaya said: "Sir, I have checked all the neutral faculty members, and those with professorial abilities have been marked. There are also some key ones marked with extremely strong abilities. He has strength, but his mind is not on the academy. ??If we can bring them back to Alidovi City, they can help us a lot. The most important thing is that some buildings in Aridovi City currently have no controllers, and these people are just suitable for them. " Gu Xi took a look at the information and saw a name at first sight. Isabella? (End of this chapter) Chapter 490： Winning over experts (please subscribe) Chapter 490 Winning over experts (please subscribe) Please subscribe, recommend, vote monthly and other reasons for me to add more updates! Sir, do you know her? "Yes, I have talked with her before. She has her own demands and her character is pretty good. I can''t help her and I have no intention of embarrassing her. She just wants to be a doctor here." ?As Gu Xi spoke, he and Sha Ya walked out together. ?While walking out, Gu Xi also looked through the information about Isabella. This time, the information sent by Sha Ya was much more detailed. Just as Gu Xi had communicated with Isabella before and guessed. Isabella stayed here to collect special blood that would not affect her husband. Promise that her husband will not accidentally transform from a wise vampire to a soldier serving as cannon fodder on the battlefield because of some battles. ?Gu Xi can conquer Isabella now that he has gone there, but it is impossible to let her join his department or take her to Aridovi City. Others have stayed in this academy for so long and have already established their own base. She stayed in the position of school nurse. No matter how the college changed, it would not affect her. But if she joined Gu Xi''s department, she would not be able to get over anything that happened to Gu Xi. ? Isabella is smart, how could she not know what to choose? ??The last time I saw Gu Xi, she communicated with Gu Xi and helped treat Gu Xi. That was what she meant. ??This time when Gu Xi appeared in front of Isabella again, she took the initiative to come out. It turns out to be Mr. Gu, can I call you Director Gu now? "No, you should call me Professor Gu. Why does Director Gu feel so awkward?" Listening to Isabella calling someone else the director, it always feels like the First People''s Hospital in New York City. Gu Xi is quite unaccustomed to such a situation. Okay, Mr. Gu, do you want to help the little girl behind you when you come here this time? Her situation is much worse than yours. The knife on her body has a great impact on her. You''d better let her find some long-term nourishing methods. Otherwise, if this continues, even the undead will not be able to withstand the daily injuries. . " Isabella could see Shaya''s situation at a glance. Shayas foundation is actually not as good as Lunas. She really relied on her own body and some scattered materials Gu Xi had to piece it together. ??If it weren''t for the sudden change in the materials in Gu Xi''s hands and the power of the contracted undead, Shaya might not even be able to get up from the ground. ??The biggest feature of Jing Longyin''s weapon is that it hurts your own people first, seriously injuring them once a day. From time to time, I have to **** blood or something. Although it can be made up for immediately, it is still harmful to Shaya. Over time, some fundamentals will be damaged. Shaya was also a little surprised when Isabella pointed it out like this. "But since you''re here, I naturally want to help you. Come in first, and I''ll help you with a treatment. I''ll make sure you don''t have any problems for at least a year." Hearing this, Gu Xi looked at Sha Ya. Only then did Shaya understand what Gu Xi meant when he said that Isabella knew how to be a human being. Thank you very much. After Shaya finished speaking, she walked into the blood cloud. At this time, Gu Xicai said to Isabella: "I know what you want, and I have no intention of winning over you. I just want to ask if there is anything I can do to help." I want a secluded house. Isabella made her request. ?Gu Xi looked at Isabella with some surprise. She didn''t look like a vampire from a ghost house. Perhaps seeing Gu Xi''s thoughts, Isabella smiled helplessly and said: "We are vampires with a secluded style, but we have come out over the years, and we have become like this." ?????Gu Xiyi After listening to it, I realized that the situation of vampires with a secluded style is quite special. They are really the kind that can be resurrected at any time on the battlefield. ?This kind of battlefield resurrection does not belong to the necromancer''s method of summoning spirits. ??And as long as a person is still on the battlefield, he can be resurrected quickly with the blood of the enemy. This is a very powerful method of resurrection. But its also a big nuisance. Because he has been resurrected so many times, the vampire has no way of judging how he was resurrected. As long as they are just soldiers. But its different when you meet this kind of intelligent vampire. There is something wrong with the resurrection system. If you miss three opportunities to summon the soul, the person may really be dead. This is the situation of Isabella''s husband now. After being resurrected by blood, he might just be an ordinary vampire soldier. As for the resurrection of spiritualism, Isabella doesnt dare to gamble on it now. It would be fine if there was a chance, but if there was no chance, Isabella would really cry. When thinking about it, Gu Xi couldn''t help but ask: "Youzhao is quite simple. I can provide you with architectural design drawings and materials, but where do you plan to build it?" ??Moreover, if you really build a secluded house, how can your friend really do that? " No, I just want to give my husband a place where he can sleep peacefully. Listening to Isabella''s words, Gu Xi felt something was wrong. Whats wrong, you dont want to save anyone anymore? I plan to, but the hope is too slim, and I dont know how long I can support it. While I was here, his body could still be preserved and would not be stained by blood. But if I am gone, then he really is gone. " Listening to Isabella''s words, Gu Xi couldn''t help but say something. Why dont you send your husbands body to the secret room? Isabella looked up at Gu Xi. ??Gu Xi was also stunned for a moment, then he looked at Isabella''s expression and finally said: "As you know, each department has its own secret room, and my secret room has not been built yet. Now if I point to any place and say it is a secret room, that can be considered. I can give you this opportunity. Anyway, my department will definitely be in the direction of undead in the future. The aura of the undead is strong, which can ensure that there will be no problems if the corpse is placed inside. Coupled with some other means, just to prevent blood from entering. " Hearing this, Isabella''s eyes also lit up. She stared at Gu Xi for a long time and finally asked. What do you want? "treat!" Okay, Ill help you. Isabella immediately understood what Gu Xi meant. Gu Xi was interested in her healing ability. This made him an offer that he couldn''t refuse. Hearing Isabella''s answer, Gu Xi stretched out his hand and said, "Welcome to join. From now on, you will still be the school doctor in the college, but you will also have an identity. The guardian of the secret room of our department. Apart from me, there are only people you recognize. You can enter the secret room and get the...treasure hidden in the secret room!" Ding! You convince an undead to join your party, and the Death Lord gains 1 experience point. (End of this chapter) Chapter 491： The changes in the secret room (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 491: Changes in the Secret Room (Please subscribe for more updates) The average subscription will be 1950 soon. Please support me! Is this really feasible? ?Gu Xi was shocked. What he just said was just a sudden thought. After all, Isabella is pretty good at everything she does. ?Now that he had put forward this condition, and Isabella agreed, Gu Xi began to think about the feasibility of placing the secret room here. With just a flash of thought in his mind, Gu Xi realized that this was quite feasible. Isabella is obviously very strong, and most importantly, she has quite a lot of backup. Normally, no one would come to disturb her, so putting the secret room here would be very safe for her. Its really doable. ?Gu Xi thought to himself and immediately made up his mind. Isabella, this is doable. You see, I have a task here. You can open a secret room at a designated location. There is a treasure box and the monster guarding the treasure box in the secret room. See if there is a suitable place to put it. After putting it out, I will take away the monsters and treasure chests inside and leave the secret room. This will be the secret room of my new department. " As Gu Xi spoke, he took out a small knife. ??This knife is exactly the mission item Gu Xi got from Kane last time, and it is related to the temporary mission [Map Engraved on the Blade]. ??Gu Xi has been holding this knife in his hand, but it has been useless. There have been several good opportunities, such as Jinglong Palace or the underground tomb in the dungeon, which are the most suitable places for secret rooms, but Gu Xi has never used them once. It has been delayed until now. Looking at the knife in Gu Xi''s hand, Isabella could also feel that this knife was of average quality, but it had its own rules. Although it can only be used once, it is definitely a good thing. The most important thing is that this rule is not simple and should be integrated with the nearby environment and rules. For example, if you use this knife on the sea, the secret room you find is likely to be a sunken ship or a cave behind a reef. ??If it is in the woods, then it is most likely the inner space of a giant tree. ?At this time, Gu Xi''s hand movements also paused. Having experienced so many battles, although his level has not yet reached level 5, his knowledge has also improved. What Isabella could see, he could also see. ?Now he feels somewhat regretful. ?However, Gu Xi was not a stingy person. He just handed the knife to Isabella. Have a look, where would be a better place to put this secret room? Seeing that Gu Xi had calmed down, Isabella was not polite. I happen to have a spot, come with me. Isabella also understood that even though the knife was already in her hand, Gu Xi still had to open the secret room himself. After all, this is Gu Xi''s secret room. What if she opens it and everything will be forgotten after the new college is built. Under the leadership of Isabella, Gu Xi entered the position behind the blood cloud. At this time, he discovered that Shaya was wrapped in a large cloud of blood mist, forming a blood cocoon in mid-air. Her condition will take at least an hour, and she cant get out now. Seeing Gu Xi''s actions, Isabella said immediately. Gu Xi nodded. He took a look just now and found that Sha Ya was fine and her condition was getting better. Under such circumstances, Gu Xi felt relieved. So they headed towards the depths of the blood cloud again. After walking for about five or six minutes, Gu Xi noticed that the ground began to turn into a solid stone road. At the same time, the blood cloud in the air also carried a strong smell of herbs. "We are almost there. Please be careful when you go in. There is blood inside, so don''t touch it." Gu Xi also knew that something was wrong with Isabella''s husband, so he nodded affirmatively. ?But after taking a few steps, Gu Xi was stunned. A horrifying scene unfolded before his eyes. The ground that should have been stained red by blood is now flowing with silver mercury and dark green potion. They seem to be alive, flowing in a certain direction, like magnets being attracted. ?It is a huge pool covering an area of ??more than 3,000 square meters, giving people a sense of oppression. ?Standing by the pool, you can see several large pots boiling some indescribable substances in the pool. It is a smell that is both strange and familiar, which makes people feel scared. ? Whenever the liquid in the pot reaches a certain amount, the pot will automatically flip over and pour the liquid into the pool to fill the water in the pool. ?At the same time, there is a strange atmosphere surrounding the pool, as if there is some hidden secret. "This is it. You can''t touch the pool, but you can use the railings on the edge of the pool." As Isabella said this, she handed the knife back to Gu Xi''s hand. ?Gu Xi also realized at this time that this pool was used to protect her husband. ??Isabella should use this method to exclude everything that has anything to do with blood. To ensure that her husbands body was not stained with blood. Glancing towards the pool, Gu Xi did not see the corpse of the vampire, but after thinking about it, Gu Xi understood that Isabella was so precious to her husband that she would not release the corpse. Being able to bring Gu Xi here is already considered a great honor for Gu Xi. ? Gu Xi didnt think much, he took the knife and pierced it into the railing near the pool. The next moment, Gu Xi heard a vibration from the ground. The railings moved to both sides, the pool automatically separated, and a staircase appeared below. ?Gu Xi glanced at Isabella, then walked down with the Cold Wind Staff. Isabella quickly moved downwards at the sight. For some reason, she felt nervous in her heart at this time. ?Going down the stairs to the end, Gu Xi saw a room about the same size as the pool above. In the center of the room, a striking figure stood. ??It was a bald man, and the robe on his body had yellow edges, which looked a bit weird. ?His head seems to be a strange mixture of bat and human. His face shows the characteristics of both creatures at the same time. A pair of fangs hangs from his mouth. It is obviously not human. A pair of arms that are much larger than a normal person, with long and pointed fingers, and even a bit of evil energy on them. Vampire? Gu Xi did not expect that the guard would be a vampire. He was about to take a look at the state of this vampire and see if he could subdue it with the Death Lord skill. Unexpectedly, Isabella rushed out from behind him and rushed in front of the vampire. ?Looking at the vampire''s face with disbelief. Oh my God, my God, you stood up, you stood up. ??The vampire lowered his head, looked at Isabella, and grinned with his fanged mouth. ?That look is quite ugly. ?At this moment, Gu Xi realized that the temporary assignment of the map engraved on the blade seemed to have dragged down the husband who had engraved the map on the blade to act as a guard in the secret room. (End of this chapter) Chapter 492： The vampire boss who officially joined (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 492 The vampire boss officially joins (please subscribe for more updates) ?Gu Xi took a step forward, and Isabella, who was checking the vampire''s condition, quickly stopped Gu Xi. "Mr. Gu, can you wait a moment? The situation may change." Gu Xi turned his head and glanced at the vampire behind Isabella, "Did it bring you trouble?" No, its a surprise, Im going to check it out now. ?Gu Xi nodded, took a step back, and stood at the entrance of the secret room. Soon Isabella found out the situation. She said a few words to the vampire, and then walked up to Gu Xi. Mr. Gu, can we go out and talk. "Can." Gu Xi glanced at the secret room in front of him, then at the treasure box behind the vampire, and said lightly. When they returned to the pool, Isabella said with excitement and worry: "Mr. Gu, can you not attack him?" Is it your husband? When Gu Xi was down there, he had already guessed something. Yes, I didnt expect that there would be such an opportunity. Now he uses your mission item to temporarily become the guard of the secret room treasure box. As long as the secret room is still there, the treasure box is still there. He can live without leaving the secret room. ?So Mr. Gu, even if I beg you, just leave this mission hanging. Dont complete this mission. Just let this secret room stay here. ?Don''t worry, I just want him to live, and I won''t force the rest. " Perhaps, my department also needs a secret room that always exists. If I dont complete the task here, as long as I am still there, no one can take over the task. However, external news must be released. Let me think about what to say. Lets just say that in this secret room, there is a treasure that can control the academy. " Isabella shook her head when she heard this, "Mr. Gu, the secret room is not like this. You said that there is a treasure here that can control the entire academy, but it will not attract too many people''s attention. Because this kind of secret room sounds fake at first sight. Even they wont think that this is a real secret room, they will think it is fake news. " After listening to Isabella''s words, Gu Xi thought for a moment and then said: "Then let''s put it this way, there is a treasure box in my secret room. This treasure box can automatically improve some quality every year. At the same time, when someone dies in front of the treasure box, the treasure box The quality will also be improved. Gu Xi told the story of the **** treasure chest. ?As soon as this idea was mentioned, Isabella immediately realized that this was actually a good idea. ?However, she still asked with some worry: "Mr. Gu, that treasure box doesn''t have this function." Its okay, I got a **** treasure chest before. Although it was opened, the chest is still there. Ill wait for someone to send it over, and you can put the real treasure chest inside, so you can more or less deceive it. As time goes by, the power of rumors will gradually affect the treasure chest, and then the treasure chest will change from fake to real. " Listening to Gu Xis plan, Isabella nodded in agreement. In fact, the setting of Gu Xi''s secret room has nothing to do with Isabella. But this time Isabellas husband became the monster guarding the secret room, so all this has something to do with Isabella. Isabella must consider whether her husband can keep the secret room in front of her. ?With Gu Xi''s arrangement now, the difficulty of the secret room is neither too difficult nor too easy. It will not attract too many peoples attention, nor will it remain anonymous, and finally be unrecognized and disappear in the long river of time. ?Only in this way can the secret room be preserved for a long time, and Isabella''s husband can always survive in the secret room. ?Now that Gu Xi had come up with a reasonable plan, Isabella thought about it and found that the difficulty was just right, so she agreed. After Isabella agreed, Gu Xi quickly dealt with it. ??The original shell of the Bloody Treasure Chest will be shipped over. ?This requires Gu Xi to open the city gate and deliver the goods. This place is certainly inappropriate. ?In addition, Gu Xi also needs to leave a piece of evidence to prove that this secret room belongs to him. Without this evidence, when the college is re-established, it will not be recognized. ?The matter of leaving evidence can be easily solved by Gu Xi. All he needs to do is take the key given by Kalimdor and leave a mark in the secret room. But for the matter of opening the city gate, Gu Xi still had to go outside the blood cloud. ?This is Isabella''s territory. Gu Xi can see that Isabella has protected this place quite well. In addition to the healing effect, the blood cloud in front of you also has the function of protecting this place. If you really think of this place as a place where you can come and go at will, you are really overthinking it. ? Gu Xi has already seen that Isabella''s strength is obviously around level 14. For her husband, she can even exert her super fighting power. It is even possible to risk one''s life or self-destruct in the end. ?Even if such a person has taken refuge in him, Gu Xi will not act randomly. After explaining his situation, Gu Xi withdrew from the blood cloud area. As the main city gate opened behind Gu Xi, Isabella was a little moved. At least Gu Xi was a good person, which made Isabella give in to fighting with Gu Xi. After waiting for the undead in Alidovi City to deliver the shell of the **** treasure chest, Isabella came to Ye Guxi. She stretched her hand back and asked at the same time: "Sir, do you need treatment or fighting now?" "treat." Gu Xi said it immediately without thinking. ?There are quite a lot of people fighting for Gu Xi, not to mention his troops, heroes and contracted undead, but the incarnation of death is enough. ??However, Gu Xis ability to protect and save lives is still somewhat inferior. He needs a professional therapist by his side. Isabella responded as soon as she heard this: "In that case, I have a healing clone here. Please take it with you when Mr. Gu leaves. Cant guarantee anything else, but she can handle minor injuries. She can also treat large battlefields with tens of thousands of people. " ??While Isabella was speaking, a large amount of blood was poured out from the blood chalice held in her left hand. Then a **** Isabella stood up from the blood. She looks very similar to Isabella, except that she does not hold a silver sword in her hand. "grown ups!" ?The blood clone nodded to Gu Xi and stood behind Gu Xi. It was obvious that Isabella had given her an order when she released the clone. Gu Xi will naturally not refuse to accept such good intentions. "Okay, then just follow. By the way, do you know how to use a healing tent? I have a healing tent here. If you know how to use it, you can use it first and I will get a new one." (End of this chapter) Chapter 493： The secret room is completed (please subscribe) Chapter 493 The secret room is completed (please subscribe) Returning to the secret room, Gu Xi saw that the vampire who was supposed to be guarding the secret room had collapsed in a gorgeous coffin. ??This coffin seems to have been taken out of an ancient royal tomb. It is made of precious gold, and every inch is shining with dazzling light. Its interior is filled with a strange liquid. ?This liquid appears to be silvery and translucent on the outside, however, when you look through it, you will see a frightening deep red color. The surface of the coffin is carved with ancient runes, and they seem to tell a sealed history. But what Gu Xi saw on this rune was Isabella''s protection of the coffin. Vampires are bathed in this liquid. ?When Gu Xi approached the coffin, he opened his eyes but did not get up from the coffin. The treasure chest hidden in the secret room is placed behind the coffin. ? Gu Xi could clearly feel that no matter where he approached the treasure chest, he would come into contact with the coffin immediately. It can be said that in the absence of sufficient light, this gorgeous and ancient coffin will attract the attention of everyone who enters the secret room. People will not see the treasure box behind the coffin for the first time. ?Gu Xi walked up to the treasure chest, reached out and touched the treasure chest, but did not open it. Gu Xi knew very well that if he opened the treasure chest, half of the secret room would be abandoned. He came here to leave evidence that the secret room belonged to him, not to destroy it. Lifting the treasure box, Gu Xi quickly took out the shell of the **** treasure box and put the treasure box in front of him inside. ?Then Gu Xi pushed the treasure box forward again, pushing it into the shadow of the coffin. After doing all this, Gu Xi took out the key given to him by Kalimdor and placed it on the lid of the **** treasure chest. ??Then Gu Xi whispered the incantation and request according to the method taught by the three old men. Under Gu Xi''s spell, the secret room in front of him changed again. ?The secret room in front of me looks even older, and there are some murals around it. These murals depict the affairs of Isabella and her husband. As for whether the things here are correct or not, Gu Xi didnt draw it in such detail. The reason why Gu Xi wanted to draw this was not for Isabellas love. ??But to make some of the rules of this secret room more reasonable. ?In this secret room, no matter how you fight, all the blood will be sucked away by the treasure box behind the coffin. There will be no other blood left in the secret room. ?At the same time, this secret room also had a new name under this spell, called the Bloodless Room. At the same time, the matter regarding the **** treasure chest has also been settled in this spell. ??This secret room has a new rule. Although this rule has not yet been recognized by the academy. ??But as long as Gu Xi, who holds this key, can sit in the position of dean of the department, when the college is re-established, the secret room will be activated first. ?This matter was something that even Kalimdor and the others could not think of. They never expected that Gu Xi would know about the secret room and be able to obtain the spell to open and lock the secret room. They thought Gu Xi was just a newcomer who had just arrived at the mysterious academy and knew nothing. Even if Gu Xi was given the task of being the head of the department, he could not find suitable candidates to serve as professors and teaching staff in the department. Not to mention more arrangements within the departments. From Kalimdors point of view, making Gu Xi the department chair was just a good name for him. They didn''t pay anything for other things. On the contrary, they can freely ask Gu Xi for the materials needed when the new department is established. After all, who makes Gu Xi the dean of the new department? If he doesn''t pay, who will pay for it. But now Gu Xi has escaped the imagination of Kalimdor and the others. ? is taking control of the authority in the academy at an alarming speed. As the layout of the secret room is completed. Gu Xi walked out of the secret room. After closing the door to the secret room, Gu Xi handed Isabella the knife that could open the secret room. "This is the key to the secret room. You will be able to protect the secret room from now on." Isabella took the knife and placed it in the blood chalice in her hand. Then he said to Gu Xi: "Please don''t worry, sir. As long as I am alive, no outsider can enter the secret room." Gu Xi was willing to believe Isabella''s words. ? He ??nodded to Isabella and was about to leave when Isabella asked again: "Sir, my relationship in the college is pretty good. Do you want me to introduce some people to you?" No need, I still have some dignity among the undead. Gu Xi still has some trust in his Death Lord skills. At present, in the academy, as long as they don''t encounter Navido''s men, most of the undead are considered neutral forces to Gu Xi. ?As long as Gu Xi is willing to open this door, most people can be roped in. No, sir, what I want to introduce is not the faculty members who became undead when the college disappeared. They all have their own authority. Even if they become undead, they still protect many students. With this situation, how could they have a place in the new college? But the people I introduced are different. Mr. Gu should also know that I have stayed in this college for many years. Many teaching staff have died over the years. They died for various reasons. Some of them left the college after their death, while others were buried in the college. ?These dead faculty members have no obligation to protect students, but because the college disappeared, the death atmosphere in the college space increased and they became undead. If Mr. Gu is willing, I can introduce them to Mr. Gu. ?These people may be able to help Mr. Gu grab more positions. " Listening to Isabella''s words, Gu Xi couldn''t help but ask. How many are they? "I don''t know. Many faculty members die every year. Who knows how many people are buried deep in the college? Moreover, they are rejected by the formal faculty members and have some conflicts with each other, so I can''t do anything. Determine how many of them there are. But I have a place where they usually gather. After all, I didnt take action against them, I even helped them with some treatment, and they didnt guard against me. " Isabella started drawing on the map as she spoke. ? Gu Xi took a look at the map and found that there were quite a few gathering points for these undead, but they were all in relatively remote areas. ?It seems that these undead themselves know that they are not welcomed by others, and are working hard to reduce their sense of existence. (End of this chapter) Chapter 494： The secret passage in the college (please subscribe) Chapter 494 The secret passage in the academy (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! ?Out of Isabella''s blood cloud area, Shaya, who had just recovered, also walked out. She fell next to Gu Xi, moved her body, and finally tried her best to open her eyes. "how do you feel?" ?Gu Xi glanced at Sha Ya. Its not bad, the other injuries have been taken care of, but there seems to be nothing we can do about her eyes. This is normal. There is no way to eliminate the ghost image produced by your knife. As long as you use it, it will always exist. Sha Ya also agreed with what Gu Xi said, but she didn''t care much about it. After a few days of practice, she was able to distinguish quite accurately which of the ghost images was real and which was fake. It doesn''t even affect the battle, and it won''t look at a blank position when talking to people. "Even if I don''t use it in the future, it will still exist. This is nothing. If it doesn''t work, I can just close my eyes and fight." Shaya has learned blind fighting and is quite confident about her hearing. ?However, Gu Xi still paid more attention. Next time when choosing purple equipment for his contracted undead, he should consider the characteristics of the contracted undead. Dont have this problem again. After leaving Isabella''s area, Shaya was the one leading the way. Sha Ya has quite detailed information and can lead Gu Xi to find the most suitable candidate. ??The faculty member they are looking for this time is the administrator of the secret passage in the college. ?Compared to the train that keeps running back and forth between the mountains and the lake, he is the master who can move quickly in the academy. He can appear everywhere in the academy in the shortest possible time. ??And he is also the most difficult undead soul to communicate with in the entire academy. Even Shaya only knows where he is and has no way to contact him. When he brought Gu Xi to the undead soul, Shaya pointed to a statue not far away and said. The information I got is here. As long as I can cast a spell on this weird statue, the undead named David can appear. ?At the same time, the person who invited him out can come forward to communicate with him. If he agrees, the person who summoned him can pay a fee and borrow the secret passage to advance quickly from him. " ?Under Shayas explanation, Gu Xi used a spiritualism technique on the statue. Under the spiritism, a scrawny old man walked out from behind the statue leisurely. ??He was wearing a washed white linen clothes, his skin was like a dry old tree, and he was holding an ancient staff in his right hand, and the runes on the staff flickered in the air. ?His left hand held an ancient lantern, which gave off a weak but steady light. ?His face was twisted and deep, and his eyes shone with a strange light, as if he wanted to swallow everything up. When he stood up, Gu Xi immediately looked at the top of his head. Under the influence of the Death Lord''s ability, Gu Xi saw that the old man''s attitude towards him was relatively neutral. "Hello, I am the dean of the department who is about to take office. This is my proof. I am going to walk around the college and choose a good land for my department. I heard that there is a suitable secret passage here. . I want to borrow your secret passage. " As Gu Xi spoke, he took out the key and showed it to the old man. It is the key to the office of the dean of the department. All secret passages are open to you. Do you want to go to your own office? "Is there such an office?" When the old man heard this, he couldn''t help but shook his head, "No, the college has disappeared. All the secret passages leading to the interior of the college are gone. Only the secret passages on the periphery can still be used." Then your authority is greatly reduced now? Gu Xi glanced at the old man. Yes, but I have finally managed to survive after all these years. At least new secret passages have always appeared over the years, and I also have some new paths here. "What about the future? Now that they have united together, the new college will appear in the next few days. Do you still have control over the secret passage?" Of course, no matter who is the dean of the college, the management authority of the secret passage belongs to me. The old man said proudly. ?However, he didn''t know that when he was communicating with Gu Xi, the yellow that represented absolute neutrality had slowly turned into the green that represented friendliness. ?But turning green is the limit. The existence of this old man is probably even older than Isabella. He has an attitude of participating no matter who comes. In the end, he just agreed to open the door for Gu Xi so that Gu Xi could quickly go to every corner of the college. He did not agree to join Gu Xi''s men. In this situation, Gu Xi couldn''t force it. He could only ask how the secret passages were opened when the old man opened them. The old man did not hide things like secret passages. After all, he had arranged all these secret passages by himself. The means of arrangement are also quite simple. Wherever he sees a suitable place, he puts a mark, which is regarded as the gate of the secret passage, and then puts an exit at the other end, and that''s it. For the old man, the secret passage is that simple. Simple as a two-way portal. He said this in a confused way, and Gu Xi didn''t understand it at all, but Gu Xi was not helpless. He went up to ask directly. "I have a city. The city is very big now, and there will be ten new neighborhoods soon. I''m afraid that I won''t be able to handle the traffic exchanges between cities alone, so I want to ask, how should I arrange the density like this? road." The question about interest rates is exactly at the key point. ??Over the years, this old man has never found a place to play his role. He has been building secret passages in the mountains of the academy. But he knew very well that his greatest strength was still within the city. So setting up secret passages in the city is what he should do. ??If he hadn''t known that a new college would appear soon, he would have joined the Gu Xi team now. Even so, when he took Gu Xi into the secret passage, he still gave Gu Xi some suggestions for the layout of the secret passage. ?There is definitely no way that Gu Xi could just randomly put down two entrances and exits like him and say there was a secret passage here. However, the sewers and rivers in the city can be converted into secret passages for use. ?At the same time, the most important thing about the secret passage is the secret door. How to arrange the secret door well is also where the old man brags. ? Gu Xi listened all the way. Although he could not build a secret passage in Alidovi City now, he had learned some techniques for finding secret passages. Considering self-feeling, useless knowledge is +1 again. (End of this chapter) Chapter 495： The Might of the Death Lord (195195) Chapter 495 The Power of the Death Lord (195195) The average order is 1957, extra updates will be delivered directly, the target is 2000! ?With the help of the secret passage, the map in Gu Xi''s hand is of little use. Because the things recorded on this map are not as comprehensive as what I can remember in my mind. There was no need for Gu Xi to take out a map or anything. As long as Gu Xi opened his mouth, the old man could immediately find the secret passage in the past. ??Then Gu Xi stepped forward and used spiritualism to lure the person out, and then stepped forward to say a few words, and the matter was almost settled. Most of the undead will give face to Gu Xi (Lord of Death). Only a very small number of undead will choose to be neutral again due to various reasons. A large part of the reason for this is that they have better permissions. After joining Gu Xi, at most, these permissions are still there, and they cannot get any improvement. So they were not willing to join, but they had no intention of becoming enemies with Gu Xi. Instead, they politely explained the situation, sent Gu Xi out, and promised that as long as Gu Xi was around, they would definitely do it in their own way. Gu Xi is given enough help here. Just like the old man who opened the secret tunnel. Most of the remaining neutral entities chose to join Gu Xi''s team. Some of them have their own ideas, some simply dont want to do it anymore and want to change places, and some dont have permission and want to get permission. ?At the end of the circle, when Gu Xi arrived at the gathering point mentioned by Isabella, his Death Lord level had been raised by one level. ?From this we can see how many undead souls Gu Xi subdued this time. Even the old man leading the way was convinced by Gu Xi''s operation and followed him obediently. Although he had not changed his tune yet, Gu Xi believed that he could command the old man in the future. ?But the old man didn''t say anything, and Gu Xi didn''t say anything either, so the two sides just got along like this. Mr. Gu, the gathering point drawn on the map is right here. Walk about five hundred meters ahead and youll get there. After sending Gu Xi out of the secret passage, the old man pointed in a direction and said to Gu Xi. Gu Xi has become accustomed to the old man''s situation. The old man can take Gu Xi in and out of the secret passage. But no matter what, he will not leave ten meters away from the entrance and exit of the secret passage. So every time he pointed in a direction and asked Gu Xi to find the person he wanted to find. ?The same thing happened this time. After Gu Xi thanked the old man, he jumped on the evil coffin and headed towards the gathering place. Sha Ya followed Gu Xi. When he moved forward, Sha Ya was still there and said, "Sir, do you really believe that there are a large number of undead gathering here?" "believe." Gu Xi, who was sitting on the evil coffin, thought for a moment and then said decisively, "I have encountered such a situation before, but last time it was the previous dean who died in the dean''s position and had a special tomb. , this time some faculty members. This situation is actually quite reasonable. Its just that they didnt have contact with outsiders before, so not many people knew about it. " ?While talking, Gu Xi and the others arrived at the location shown on the map. ?In front of you is a deserted land that is rare among the mountains. Only stones and sand are left everywhere, and there is not even a root of grass on the ground. But both Gu Xi and Sha Ya could see that something was obviously wrong. ?Gu Xi and Sha Ya looked at each other, raised the cold wind staff, and threw a spiritualism spell at the open space in front of them. As the spiritualism fell, the previous scene where the undead appeared directly from the ground did not appear in front of Gu Xi. ?It was like a scroll was being opened before his eyes, and a messy market appeared in front of Gu Xi. The market in front of us is made up of a large number of tents. These tents include serious cloth tents, leather tents with red roofs, and some broken tents sewn together with clothes. ?When the market appeared in front of Gu Xi, Gu Xi was also stunned for a moment. The next moment, Gu Xi saw many undead emerge from the tent. Among these undead, there were ordinary skeletons, zombies and ghosts, as well as some high-level undead. Gu Xi even saw some animals here. Undead. No matter what they were doing now, they all looked at Gu Xi, staring at Gu Xi closely, as if they were considering how to make a better move. Facing such undead souls, Gu Xi was not afraid. At this time, he could already see that the heads of these undead souls were all filled with yellow aura. Neutral, thats fine. ?Gu Xi took a step forward and waved directly to them. "Hello you all." As soon as he opened his mouth, the aura above the heads of most of the undead turned light green. It can be seen that just by talking to Gu Xi, these undead people will have a good impression. At this time, Gu Xi knew that things were stable as soon as he saw him. He took out the key and raised it above his head and said loudly: "As you can see, a new college will be established soon, and I will become the head of a department in the new college. I also need some help to fill the positions of departmental faculty members, and of course some non-departmental faculty positions. I now know that many positions are vacant. ?These positions all require manpower. You used to be faculty members in the college. Although I am laid off now and have no authority, my previous experience is still correct. As long as you are willing, I can push you up. ??Of course it doesnt matter if I cant push it up, I still have a city of my own. There is a lack of a lot of manpower inside. I think you have been ostracized by others, right? If you want, you can come to work in my city at any time. " ??As Gu Xi stated these conditions, the aura above the heads of the undead here also changed from light green to dark green. The last skeleton raised his arm, "I want to join you, but I don''t want to stay in this academy anymore. I want to go to your city." Yes, welcome! ??As a ding sounded in his ear, a smile appeared on Gu Xi''s face. You persuaded an undead to join your team, and the Death Lord gained 1 experience point. With the first place, there will naturally be the second and third place. Soon the undead spoke of their demands. ? Gu Xi did not agree to all of them. Only those who were willing to enter Alidovi City would agree immediately. For the rest who wanted positions in the academy, Gu Xi needed to check whether these undead conflicts with his previous arrangements. The undead were even more fond of Gu Xi''s responsible attitude. Some undead were sure that they had no place for themselves in the academy, so they retreated and prepared to go to Aridovi City. Gu Xi did not dislike such a choice. Instead, he welcomed it. As long as someone was willing to join, he would immediately go forward and see him off. It only took less than half an hour, and more than half of the undead here were sent away by Gu Xi. ?Although the remaining undead souls did not join Gu Xi, they did not embarrass Gu Xi. ?This shows how powerful this Death Lord is. (End of this chapter) Chapter 496： The final battle (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 496 The final battle (please subscribe for more updates) Three days flew by in a flash. During these three days, Gu Xi could be said to have traveled throughout the entire academy. He has already completed the task assigned to him, and at the same time, he has also identified all the undead in the academy. Not to mention anything else, just because his Death Lord ability has reached level 4, you can see how many undead troops Gu Xi has brought back with him through this ability. It can be said that in the academy now, except for Kalimdor and Navidos men, there are no neutral undead. All the undead in the academy space are either Gu Xi''s subordinates or Gu Xi''s friends. Gu Xis status in this dimension is much higher than Karimdos. At least Gu Xi is not worried about his safety here now. As soon as the time agreed with Kalimdor arrived, Gu Xi came and led his men close to the burial place of Navido. At this time, Kalimdor and Miranda were all ready for battle. Behind them were their cronies, only about twenty in number, whose strength was above level 10 and below level 13. Gu Xi believed that these cronies must be old men who had been with Kalimdor and the others for a long time. ??And Kalimdor must have promised them something, at least the positions of professors and teaching staff were promised to go out. They even promised to give out a lot of positions for neutral teaching staff or positions in newly established departments. After all, in their eyes, Gu Xi is the kind of novice who has no important people, no knowledge, and doesnt even know how to establish a department. ?They don''t mean to usurp Gu Xi''s authority, they mean to help Gu Xi establish a new department and integrate into the life of the college. It can be said that they thought everything well, but when they came to the burial ground of Navido, they were immediately speechless. Kalimdor saw Gu Xi placing eleven huge heads on the ground. ?These heads are all Gu Xis mission targets. They are the teaching staff and pets of Navido. Because they followed Navedo, these guys were obviously much bigger. Every head is as tall as a person. ?Gu Xi didnt put much thought into killing them. He just told the target to the men who had just received it. Of course, someone took the initiative to find these guys and brought their heads over. ?Gu Xi placed these things outside the burial ground to prove to Kalimdor that his mission had been completed. ?Afterwards, Gu Xi erected three city gates near these heads. ?Amilcar and his troops quickly took out the things used for camping and re-arranged them at the city gate. Because they had the experience of setting up a camp before, they set up the camp very quickly this time. In just a blink of an eye, they connected the three city gates with city walls. ?Gu Xi stood on the city gate tower, and there were heads lined up under the city gate. Behind him were his undead troops. Not to mention anything else, they already had this momentum. So when Kalimdor saw what they saw, they didn''t know what to say. Gu Xi''s behavior was clearly showing them that he had some strength, so don''t really think that he didn''t have it. ?But Kalimdor didnt take all this to heart. They have already arranged everything. With the original deans of the departments and even the portrait of the former dean here, are they still afraid that they will not be able to deal with Gu Xi, a newbie from outside? impossible, absolutely impossible! With this thought in mind, Kalimdor and the others stopped specially. Mr. Gu, it seems that you have worked very hard these past three days. Generally, I havent had a good rest for three days. Gu Xi now also knew what the other party was thinking, so he was not very polite in his answer. Listening to Gu Xi''s tone, Kalimdor''s skeleton face actually had a smile on it. "It''s okay. You won''t be needed in the subsequent battles. You can just watch here and wait. As long as we kill Navido, there will naturally be a place for you in the new academy." ?At this time, Gu Xi raised his head and said, "Dean Kalimdor, I want to fight over the New College matter." What, what do you want to fight for? For the location of the first department, you see, I have prepared everything, and even transported the most important thing in my hand. As Gu Xi spoke, he pointed toward the center of the camp. There was placed the base of the Six Paths of Reincarnation Disk that had just been moved over. This is the choice Gu Xi made after discussing with Luna. Gu Xi knew very well that he had to come up with a treasure that could be used to teach students spiritualism. At first, Gu Xis idea was to put the soul-calling tower that could be released inside the academy. After all, the Spiritualist Tower is closely related to spiritualism. But Luna raised objections. ??It''s not that Luna wants to keep the Spiritual Tower in Alidovi City. ??But Luna believes that all necromancers in the Soul-Calling Tower can build it. Even if they are not necromancers, as long as they have a blueprint, they can build a soul-calling tower at a designated location. ??If Kalimdor had thought everything through, he could have built his own Spiritual Tower. When the two soul-calling towers compete, I dont know who the new academy will choose. So Gu Xi must come up with something better. Among so many things, only the base of the Six Paths of Reincarnation Disk is the most suitable. ?Although this thing is also quite useful to Gu Xi, with the existence of this base, it can absorb new souls from Victoria City into Alidovi City. But the current Mystery Academy needs this thing even more. Gu Xi naturally wanted to take this thing out. Kalimdor and the others didnt know what Gu Xi took out. They were all a little confused when they looked at the stone platform placed in the middle of the camp. "This is?" Oh, didnt I say before that every department has treasures? ?This is the treasure I have prepared for teaching spiritualism. No matter what his profession is, as long as he comes to my department, I can guarantee that he will learn spiritualism. ??This is the base of the Six Paths of Reincarnation. You can learn it by just walking around here, just like you can learn the art of leadership by just touching the Sword of Leadership. Please rest assured that the base of my Six Paths of Reincarnation Disk is something more advanced than the Soul Summoning Tower. Even if someone wants to build a Soul Summoning Tower, it will not be as useful as my base. Why, isnt this bad? " Listening to Gu Xis words, the smile on Kalimdors face disappeared. He could see that Gu Xi didn''t understand anything as he thought, but he understood too much. (End of this chapter) Chapter 497： Navido’s methods (please subscribe) Chapter 497 Navidos methods (please subscribe) Hearing what Gu Xi said, Karimdo suddenly became a little excited. In his opinion, Gu Xi had clearly found the person and found out what was going on here. ?It seems that their plan is not suitable. At this time, Kalimdor quickly had some thoughts in his mind. He was thinking about whether to let Gu Xi take action against Navido together. At that time, we can use Navido''s hand to make Gu Xi suffer a big loss. Wang Gu Xi pointed at the head on the ground. By the way, how to deal with these. Hearing this, Kalimdor suppressed some thoughts that he shouldn''t have in his mind. ?He also understood that Gu Xi had already completed the task assigned to him, and they themselves could not justify it if Gu Xi took action now. At the end, Kalimdor could only glance at Miranda, hoping that she would take action to deal with this matter. ?But Miranda had no intention of helping Kalimdor. When the Mystery School was still there, the relationship between Miranda and Kalimdor was not very good. ??Miranda is willing to help Kalimdor this time entirely because Kalimdor gave him the position of deputy dean. ?With such a position, it would be impossible for Miranda to take the initiative to deal with Gu Xi. ?From Miranda''s point of view, Gu Xi would not take away her position as deputy dean, so why should she be an enemy of Gu Xi? Suppressing Gu Xi, will it be good for her? If there is no benefit, then why should she do it? ?So Miranda turned her head as if she didn''t see Kalimdor''s eyes. As for the other two, they had similar reactions. ?Seeing this situation, Gu Xi couldn''t help but smile. As expected, it is beneficial to come in advance and arrange everything. Now he can be regarded as sitting on a mountain and watching the fight between tigers and tigers. ?Thinking of this, Gu Xi sat down at the city gate, holding the cold wind staff, and watched Kalimdor and the others'' actions from a distance. ?Knowing that there was no way to induce Gu Xi to take action, Kalimdo didn''t stop much. They moved forward and quickly arrived at Navido''s burial place. As soon as they stepped in, the giant skeleton protecting Navido stood up. ?At the same time, Navido, a skeleton in black robes, stood on top of the giant skeleton. When the giant skeleton stood up, Gu Xi turned to the giant skeleton behind him and said. Look carefully, that skeleton has been strengthened. Have you noticed the direction in which it has been strengthened? ?Although Gu Xi had no intention of participating in the war this time, he still released some of his troops. ?In addition to the six bone dragons circling in the sky, the ghost dragon that had just been subdued by Gu Xi was also hovering in the sky. On the ground, apart from Sha Ya who has been following him, only the giant skeleton is still following Gu Xi. The other undead were either waiting for news in the academy, or they had already entered Alidovi City. Under Luna''s arrangement, they entered various buildings and began their presiding work. It can be said that the addition of these undead has brought great benefits to Alidovi City. Not to mention other things, there are seven more chefs, winemakers, bartenders, and intelligence officers in the tavern, making the originally empty tavern full. ?Especially the food in the tavern. In just a few days, a variety of food varieties have been added. I believe that in a few days, the tavern will be automatically upgraded. There are many such buildings. At the dock warehouse, Kane has at least three more men. In the two libraries, there were six more scribes and so on. It can be said that just like that, the city of Alidovi came to life. The efficiency of various functional buildings has been greatly improved, and even military training camps have received sufficient benefits. ?With such a discovery, Gu Xi couldn''t wait to send all the undead he got from the academy back to Alidovi City. Gu Xi can leave a few such powerful undead around him, which is already quite good. ??If it were anyone else, I''m afraid they would have sent all the undead back long ago. ??The giant skeleton was only a little taller than the city gate tower. He couldn''t stand on the city gate tower like Gu Xi did. He stood behind the city gate, lying on the city gate and looking out. When he saw Navido''s giant skeleton standing up, the giant skeleton visibly shook its head. He seems to be saying there that we are not the same species and our methods cannot be universal. Of course, Gu Xi just said it casually. At this time, he was staring at the battle between Karimdo and the others. When Navido came out, the troops guarding Navido also appeared at the same time. And Navido raised the weapon in his hand. ?From Naviduos movements, he could tell that he was actually a Druid during his lifetime. And at least an existence of the Archdruid level. ??He was holding a druid''s unique wooden staff. When he took action, he immediately added a circle of thorns to the giant skeleton under him. At the same time, some giant skeleton beasts appeared behind him. ?These giant skeleton beasts are by no means ordinary creatures. They seem to be spliced ??together from the parts of various beasts, which makes them unique. The largest one among them looked like a crocodile, but its head was changed to that of a hippopotamus. ?Its feet are like pillars, supporting the huge body upright, as if they are solid rocks. ?The tip of each claw is longer than a person''s height, sharp and dangerous, as if it can easily penetrate any defense. This is a daunting existence, not only because of their huge size, but also because of the weird and terrifying aura they exude. ?These giant skeleton beasts are undoubtedly another terrifying existence in this world. ??The number of these giant skeleton beasts is obviously not right. Didnt we agree that Navido would only have about twenty helpers? Gu Xi killed seven people, and the total here could not exceed fourteen. But now the number of these giant skeleton beasts is close to fifteen. This situation is obviously wrong. Amilcar, get ready for battle. Something seems wrong over there. They are not well prepared. We will not participate in the battle, but if the enemy dares to come, we will directly defeat them. " ?Under Gu Xis order, Amilcar quickly mobilized his troops, His face was full of excitement at this time. In fact, this is quite reasonable. After all, Amilcar was transferred here to improve himself through combat, integrate the troops behind him, and so on. As a result, he fought a battle inside the college and spent the rest of the time defending the city. How can this be done? Dimi, who is competing with Amilka for the first leader position, is now fighting in the new Alidovi City. If this battle continues, I dont know how many levels she can level up. And he can only participate in small-scale battles now, and he cannot participate in big scenes at all. If this continues, how long will he have to wait before he can become the leader. So every fighting opportunity, he will attack with all his strength. (End of this chapter) Chapter 498： Scarlet Knight! charge! (Please subscribe) Chapter 498 The Scarlet Knight! charge! (Please subscribe) Its a new month, please subscribe, recommend, monthly pass and other support, charge! ? Gu Xis preparation was not wrong. When Kalimdor and Navido fought, Kalimdor, who was ill-prepared, was directly pushed out of the defense line by Navidos giant skeleton beast. Originally planned as a three-on-one or even four-on-one battle, it has now turned into a two-on-one or even one-on-one melee. Under such circumstances, Navido stood up. He stood on top of the giant skeleton, constantly using spells to add various attack effects to the giant skeleton beast under his command. ?These giant skeleton beasts are obviously the product of Navido''s research, and he knows the characteristics of these giant skeleton beasts very well. When encountering certain situations, he can even instruct the skeleton beast on how to attack, thereby affecting the situation of the battle. As a result, the situation becomes uncontrollable. And the battle with so many giant undead naturally cannot be carried out only in the burial ground of Navido. With a few clicks from some giant skeleton beasts, the battle was brought to a nearby hilltop. Gu Xi was actually not that far away from the burial site. It was located about half a hill from the burial site. ??If you dont count the mountains, the distance is about seven or eight kilometers. ?This position is just right to see the battle over there without being affected. ?Now as soon as these giant skeleton beasts rush out, the battle area has been greatly expanded. ?The position where they stayed was naturally the attacking position of the giant skeleton beast. A giant skeleton beast with a turtle shell and rhinoceros horns rushed towards Gu Xi. ?When he rushed over, he happened to see the heads that Gu Xi had placed in front of the city gate. These are all Navido''s men. As soon as the giant skeleton beast saw the head of its companion placed here, its eyes flashed with red flames. Then it lowered its head and rushed towards the main city gate like a heavy tank. ?Seeing the giant skeleton beast charging towards him, Gu Xi, who had been sitting on the city gate tower, said something disdainfully. Whats the use of having one, skeleton Before Gu Xi finished speaking, Amilcar gave a decisive order. Red Knight, charge! With Amilcar''s roar, four scarlet knights rushed out of the city gate holding **** sickles. ??Amilcar even rushed in front of the Scarlet Knight. Behind them were a group of black heavily armored soldiers carrying battle axes and wearing horn helmets. They were the gladiatorial black guards who had just joined Amilcar''s team. ?Seeing them rushing out like this, Gu Xi was also a little surprised. ?Four scarlet knights actually charged directly. Didnt these knights want money? Before Gu Xi could say anything, four scarlet knights had already rushed in front of the giant skeleton beast, and struck the shell of the giant skeleton beast directly with their sickles. ?With this blow, the thick turtle shell was chopped off, and then the four scarlet knights went in four directions at the same time. As they rushed, the sickle made a huge wound on the turtle shell, almost cutting open the bones of the giant skeleton beast. At this time, Amilcar had also rushed in front of the giant skeleton beast. ?Compared to Gu Xi who is accustomed to using spells from behind, Amilcar is more accustomed to close combat. He has the innate ability to command troops on the battlefield. When the giant skeleton beast was stuck by the scarlet knight, he pierced the rhinoceros horn of the giant skeleton beast with a spear and rushed forward against the giant skeleton beast. ?Then the gladiator black guards rushed out, holding their battle axes and constantly hacking at the bones of the giant skeleton beast. With each hit, this skeletal beast will lose some of its body. After a while, the giant skeleton beast was cut down to the ground. ?At this time, Amilka seemed to have discovered something, and he turned back to look at Gu Xi. Gu Xi happened to hear the notification sound that popped up. Amilcar (hero) led the team to kill the giant skeleton beast (level 11) and gained 1011 experience points, and Amilcar''s troops received 31 experience points... Hearing this prompt and seeing Amilcar''s movements, Gu Xi knew that this was what Amilcar had gained on the battlefield, and he was asking for his own opinion. Heroes lead the team, keep 40% of the things for themselves and hand over 60%. Without thinking, Gu Xi said directly, "Items with green quality are handed over for redistribution, and items with white and lower quality are distributed in proportion." This ratio is actually determined from the beginning. From the very beginning of the attack on Aridovi City, Gu Xi had the habit of giving some benefits to his troops. Back when he only had the combat team organized by the leader, he had a story of directly sharing more than half of the harvest with the combat team. Later, as the interest rate stabilized, the ratio has always been three to seven. The leader and the soldiers will take 30%, and the remaining 70% will be sent back to Alidovi City for redistribution. After having a hero, the hero can get more, and the distribution ratio reaches 40%. Gu Xi also planned to have a leader level in the future, and the leader''s rewards from going to battle could be divided in half. ?Amilcar is the main hero under Gu Xi, and he has been under Gu Xi for some time. ??Having known the distribution ratio of Gu interest for a long time, looking back now, I must have discovered something good. That''s why Gu Xi said that. Green items are handed in and white items are distributed. As soon as Gu Xi finished speaking, Amilcar jumped off his horse, came to the corpse of the giant skeleton beast, reached out and pulled out the rhinoceros horn of the giant skeleton beast. ??The rhinoceros horn was pulled out from the head of the giant skeleton beast. Then Amilcar threw it outward, and a skeleton rhinoceros appeared in front of him. Only then did Gu Xi understand why Amilka looked at him. It turned out that a white mount was found. Although it is a white item, mounts are relatively rare. None of the heroes under Gu Xi have a mount. ??The war horse Amilcar was riding just now was obtained from the Scarlet Knight. Other than being able to charge together, they have no use at all. Finding a mount now is a good gain for Amilka. ?Gu Xi also understood this, so he ignored Amilka. When Amilcar saw Gu Xi''s reaction, she knew that Gu Xi had acquiesced in the ownership of the mount. So he immediately jumped on the skeleton rhinoceros. ??Then he rode the skeleton rhinoceros and ran around the battlefield before leading his troops back to the city gate. The battlefield outside will be handled by the undead behind. He still needs to keep an eye on the battle on the Navido side. At this time, Gu Xi had also noticed that there was already a fight between Navido and Kalimdo. ?Although his authority has been suppressed, Navido''s abilities are still much stronger than Karimdo''s. Because the two sides have similar strength, they fight equally. ? And their attack range is getting bigger and bigger, so big that Gu Xi even frowns and wants to step back to watch the battle. (End of this chapter) Chapter 499： Gu Xi intervenes (196196) Chapter 499 Gu Xi intervenes (196196) All subscribed to 1960, work hard, add more updates, please subscribe, monthly tickets, recommendations and other support! ?The situation seems not quite right. In the battle between Kalimdor and Navido, Navido seems to be fighting alone against Kalimdor and Miranda. ??There is obviously not much difference in strength between them, so why are there so many differences in combat effectiveness? ?Gu Xi looked at everything in front of him with a puzzled face. Vido didn''t look very strong, so how could he be beaten like this? Actually, Gu Xi didnt know that Navido and Kalimdo were equally powerful. But Navido was really trying his best, and both Kalimdor and Miranda had reservations when they took action. They dont want to risk their lives here. They know that they may die if they work hard. The relationship between them is just an alliance, not a life-long friendship. Even speaking of relationships, the relationship between Miranda and Navido may be better. So the two of them combined were beaten by Navido alone. Carimdor and Miranda are not doing enough, and the oil painting portrait has already done what it wants to do. ?The only one who can take action now is Canast, but at this time, he is leading his men to deal with Navido''s men. Seeing this situation, Gu Xi couldn''t help but chuckle. Kalimdor thought Canaster was a good person. In fact, he is also the kind of person who keeps small thoughts in his heart. This is to preserve one''s own strength. ?But think about it, the positions of dean and vice dean are not theirs. If they can achieve this, they can be worthy of the position of department chair. Now that we have used up all our troops, it will be hard to say when we think about authority and resources next. So now both of them are shrinking. For a time, the battle on Navido''s side did not end so quickly. ?However, Kalimdor and Miranda also discovered that this situation was wrong. If the fight continues like this, even if they can kill Navido, their own strength will be damaged. It will be difficult for them to gain more permissions later. So Kalimdor and Miranda looked at each other, and both sides made a decision. ?Miranda attacked the giant skeleton where Navido was sitting, while Kalimdor led Navido aside to fight. They plan to destroy Navido''s giant skeleton first. Forget about anything else, first lead the giant skeleton to Canast. In any case, hadn''t Canast considered it and only attacked Navido''s men? Everyone said that this giant skeleton was not Navido''s subordinate. As long as all this is divided, it will be much easier for Kalimdor and Miranda to fight Navido. As for whether Canast will lose anything, it has nothing to do with them. That is up to Canast himself. Canast has also been paying attention to the situation over there. As soon as he saw Miranda trying to lure the giant skeleton over, he knew what he was going to do. He is well aware of the status of the giant skeleton under Navido. He doesnt want to get involved in this matter either. So he began to look for a way out. ??He has to take action to deal with the enemies that Miranda attracts, right? It would not be appropriate to lead him to an oil painting. This portrait was a dean before, so he might know something about it. ?So Canast set his target on Gu Xi. In his opinion, Gu Xi was the best person to deceive. Compared to their undead souls who had been dead in the academy for so long, Gu Xi didn''t know anything, he didn''t know the situation in the academy, and he didn''t know what to do next. They have already discussed it. What Gu Xi will get later is the title of the dean of the department, and the basic authority. Gu Xi will not be given anything else. Therefore, if Gu Xi has fewer troops, it will not have much impact anyway. ?With this thought, Canast took a few steps back. ?When Miranda led the giant skeleton over, he took the initiative to lead the giant skeleton towards Gu Xi. Seeing this situation, Gu Xi was also speechless. ?This is really using yourself as cannon fodder. At this time, the giant skeleton behind Gu Xi also stood up, and a bolt of lightning appeared in his right hand. As long as the enemy''s giant skeleton took another step forward, he would step forward and kill the enemy. ?But Gu Xi stopped him. ?Navidos giant skull is quite big. Gu Xis men were no match for him. And facing such an enemy, there is no need for one''s own men to take action. Gu Xi still remembers the method Gu Xi used to dig the Dragon King''s well. Such a huge giant skeleton is not here. As soon as Gu Xi turned his hand, the three city gates changed positions with each other, and the steel city gate turned towards Navido and the others. ?? Gu Xi has already seen from the previous battle that the giant skeleton in front of him is within the range of physical attacks, and he can reflect the enemy''s attacks on him. To fight such undead, it is natural for the Earth-bound Dragon to take action. As soon as the steel city gate turned around, the Earthbound Dragon stood up directly. The body becomes a water clone. At the same time, when the giant skeleton rushed over, it opened its mouth and sprayed out water dragon breath. The water dragon''s breath hit the giant skeleton immediately. The giant skeleton was originally staring at Canast, but after being sprayed by the water dragon''s breath, he immediately rushed towards the steel city gate. ?Hush before rushing to the steel city gate, the giant skeleton punched the earth-bound dragon with one punch. ?Even though the Earth-bound Dragon is only at level 6, which is very different from the giant skeleton, the Water-Clone feature of the Earth-bound Dragon can be immune to all physical attacks and reflect physical attacks back. The giant skeleton''s punch had no effect at all, and instead bounced back. But the problem is that this giant skeleton is blessed with the thorns technique from Navido. This is also a spell that reflects physical attacks. ?So the two sides kept bouncing back and forth in front of the steel city gate. The two of them were fine. The nearby steel city gate was scratched by the water flow and thorns. ?But soon the Earthbound Strange Dragon had an idea. He leaned forward to wrap up the giant skeleton. The Earthbound Dragon belongs to the dragon-snake category, and its strangulation power is also quite powerful. It can crush people into pieces directly. The rebound effect of the giant skeleton is actually not very strong. After being entangled in this way, the giant skeleton also knew that something was wrong. ?So he put his hands on the ground and actually tore off part of the bone. Then the giant skeleton regrouped outside the Earthbound Dragon. Looking at the giant skeleton''s operation method, Gu Xi could only admire his characteristics. ?This thing is probably Navido''s true love, and it has been blessed by all kinds of means. Just such a giant skeleton can be strengthened to the current situation. Actually, Gu Xi didnt know that this giant skeleton was not Navidos subordinate, but his mount and half of the mobile city. It can be said that half of Navido''s combat power is put on this, and Navido has considered all kinds of issues. ??There is even a magic circle carved on his bones that can be used for teleportation. Such methods are just trivial. The giant skeleton is now looking for opportunities to fight back. (End of this chapter) Chapter 500： Reconstruction of the college (additional update at the beginning of the month) Chapter 500: The Reconstruction of the College (Updated at the beginning of the month) ??The giant skeleton moved out of the control circle of the earth-bound dragon and rushed towards the steel city gate immediately. The first thing to rush over was naturally two huge palms. The speed of the palms moving on the ground was not slow at all, but they rushed forward a long distance in the blink of an eye. At this time, the giant skeleton that had been staying behind Gu Xi could no longer stay still. He threw a lightning spear and knocked back a skeleton palm. ?Then the ghost dragon hovering in the sky pounced down, and a dragon''s breath hit the skeleton''s palm. ?At this time, Gu Xi caught the attention of the giant skeleton. The giant skeleton, which had just emerged from the control of the earth-bound dragon, raised its head and stared at Gu Xi. At this time, Gu Xi was also annoyed. What do you mean, do you look down on me? Gu Xi originally didnt want to take action personally. Because he needs to conserve his energy to deal with the reconstruction of the college that is about to begin. But the presence of the giant skeleton made Gu Xi feel that he had been provoked. Gu Xi looked at the giant skeleton that was about to return to its body, and a thought flashed through his mind. If the body can be taken apart, then dont put it back together again. ??Gu Xi raised his hand, and the soul-calling tower that had never been released fell from the sky and hit the giant skeleton''s head heavily. ?Gu Xis Soul Resurrection Tower is a new building that can be placed on the battlefield after the Death City reaches level 5. ?This spiritual summoning tower is the most standard spiritual summoning tower, with a direct height of 35 meters. The foundation is a hilltop filled with skeletons, and the upper part is a transparent red crystal tube. There are vermilion light spots flowing inside, which are the soul fragments that have been sucked in. The entire Soul-Calling Tower covers an area of ??more than a thousand square meters. When it came down, not only did the head of the giant skeleton fall to the ground, but most of his body was also knocked down. ??As the Soul-Calling Tower fell, Gu Xi''s expression became serious. "Are you done? If this continues, I will take action." Kalimdor and Miranda both felt like they had been slapped in the face. Gu Xi has completed the task, it was them who delayed it. They would be really embarrassed if Gu Xi took action again. ?Of course they are just embarrassed. Those who want to plot must still plot, and those who want to rob must still rob. ??If they have completed their mission and grabbed things, they have reasons to say. If they have not contributed much in this battle and still want to grab things, no one will be convinced. ?For this reason, Kalimdor and Miranda quickly attacked with all their strength, suppressing Navido and fighting there. Without the help of the giant skeleton, Navido''s combat effectiveness was directly reduced by half. The most important thing is that the protection of Navido itself is obviously much less. After being attacked again and again, Navido''s life finally could no longer withstand it. Under Kalimdor''s sword, Navido''s head was cut off directly, and then Miranda quickly stepped forward and kicked Navido''s head hard. With this kick, Navido''s skull exploded into pieces. After completing the blow, Kalimdor reached out and pulled out some blue light from Navido''s body. At the same time, some light also emitted from the oil painting. Then Kalimdor and Miranda took action at the same time, taking out their own authority. This part of the light quickly merged in the sky, slowly forming a sphere with missing parts.?????This is the purview of the Mystery School. Because the previous mysterious academy still existed, but it was lost in time and space. So the permissions in front of you are still complete, but important parts are missing. Looking at everything in front of him, Gu Xi quickly stood up straight. He knew that the most critical part was now coming. Now it is the process of Kalimdor and the others borrowing the combined authority to cut off from the original Mystery Academy. After making such a cut, they can use the remaining authority to borrow such a large space to rebuild a mysterious academy. The method that the three college deans told Gu Xi before was to take action at this time. ?These three deans have told Gu Xi that when the college is rebuilt, the dean will be the one who gets the ball, and the rest will be the department heads. ?The four department chairs will tell you about their departments, including treasures, secret rooms, department symbols, and what their departments teach. If you have suitable people under your command, you can report them together. ??This is the opportunity for Kalimdor and others to intervene in the interest-seeking authority. From their point of view, Gu Xi definitely didnt know all this and wouldnt prepare the right manpower. ?As long as Gu Xi fails to keep up with the progress, they can help Gu Xi complete some of his words. At that time, the manpower they arranged will be able to join Gu Xi''s departments forcefully. In their opinion, Gu Xi knew everything, and his level had not reached level 5, so he might not be able to stay in the academy forever. At that time, they will definitely be able to sideline Gu Xi and make Gu Xi a famous but powerless department chair. In order to ensure that he will not be plotted by others and to protect his own interests, Gu Xi must prepare now. Looking at the situation around him, Gu Xi climbed down from the city gate tower and carried the evil coffin to the vicinity of the Soul-Calling Tower. ?? Gu Xi climbed up to the Soul Calling Tower in a few moments. Standing on the top of the Soul Calling Tower, Gu Xi stood on the cold wind staff and watched every move on Kalimdor''s side. At this time, Kalimdor raised the cracked academy authority sphere and said loudly: "The Mysterious Academy has been lost in time and space for too long, and it has been impossible to come back for so long. Now I, Kalimdor of the Crocodile Faculty, am willing to use myself as a guide to cut off the connection with the original academy and rebuild a new academy. Now that the authority has been reorganized, I, Kalimdor, am willing to give up all the authority of Crocodile College and become the dean of the new college. " ?Miranda also took a step forward at this time: "I am willing to give up all the authority of the Bat Academy and become the vice president of the new academy." Once the two people gave up their authority, the authority sphere in the sky became more complete. A white light flew into the sky with the authority sphere. ?The next moment, there was lightning and thunder in the sky, and the dark clouds formed a huge tornado, swallowing up the white light. About seven or eight minutes later, Gu Xi felt a vibration on the ground. At this time, Gu Xi understood that the original connection between the college and this space was cut off, and the current space was beginning to reorganize. ?So Gu Xi cheered up and looked up at Kalimdor. At this time, Kalimdor stretched out his hand, and a silver scepter fell from the sky and floated towards his hand. Looking at the falling scepter, Kalimdor said loudly: "The dean of my new college, Kalimdor, is here to talk about the ideas for establishing the college." ?At this time, Gu Xi also took action. Taking advantage of the opportunity when the scepter fell and the space was cut off from the original academy, Gu Xi, who was standing on the spiritual summoning tower, raised the cold wind staff and unleashed spiritualism on this space! (End of this chapter) Chapter 501： New college established (please subscribe) Chapter 501 The establishment of a new college (please subscribe) When Gu Xi took action, Kalimdor''s eyes widened. He did not expect that Gu Xi would use spiritualism at this time. ?With the blessing of the Soul-Calling Tower, Gu Xi really used all his mana this time. Even the double mana obtained by borrowing the magic vortex in Alidovi City was used. The spiritualism spread directly along the space and the earth, and at the same time affected the fallen scepter. When Kalimdor got the scepter, the diamond above the scepter turned into a skull. ?This shows that Scepter has agreed with Gu Xis philosophy, and the undead route is most suitable for the construction of the new college at hand. Karimdor almost spat out a mouthful of blood. He had been preparing for so long, but Gu Xi jumped out and took advantage. At the beginning, he wanted to take the opportunity to clean up the undead atmosphere in the space, make everyone alive, and turn the space into a knight-style academy. Unexpectedly, Gu Xi would use spiritualism at this time. Wait, thats not right. Kalimdor suddenly felt something was wrong. The timing of Gu Xi''s spiritualism was obviously wrong. ?His timing was just before the scepter fell into his hand. ?At the same time, the entry point chosen by Gu Xi is also quite clever. Compared with cleaning up the undead aura in the space, using the undead aura to turn the academy into an undead wind is the most time-saving and energy-saving method. ??If Kalimdor obtains the authority, he can borrow his authority and issue the first order, forcibly ordering the space to repel the breath of the undead and make the space become chivalrous again. But before Kalimdor got the authority, everything was decided in advance. Now the style of the academy has been locked, and Kalimdor cannot change everything even if he has other ideas. If you want to forcibly overthrow the style, you will have to spend more resources and even clear out some of the original teaching staff. The resources consumed by this coming and going will definitely make Kalimdor vomit blood and die. Kalimdor, who understood all this when he got the scepter, couldn''t help but grit his teeth. College undead style. Hearing this, Gu Xi, who was using spiritualism, couldn''t help but light his hand. ?However, Gu Xi did not stop the work of summoning souls. He understood that now was the key, and Gu Xi kept releasing soul-calling spells on the ground. Every time a spiritualist is cast, it is a slap in Kalimdor''s face. Kalimdor could see now that Gu Xi was taking the opportunity to leave his mark on the academy. ??If he is forced to this point by an empty department director, how will he manage the college in the future? When Miranda saw this, she understood that this was a good opportunity, and immediately said: "As the deputy dean, I am also in charge of a new department. The department is the bat department, which teaches pathfinding and treasures." For the Wings of the Bat, there is a secret room in the sky belonging to the Bat Department, and three professors are arranged, namely..." Hearing this, Gu Xi raised his head decisively and said before the oil painting portrait, Canast and the others spoke. "I, the Breath of the Dead, take advantage of the opportunity of the re-establishment of the college to open a new department. The department is the Crow Department, which teaches spiritualism. The treasure is the Six Paths of Reincarnation Base. There is a building belonging to the Crow Department underground somewhere. Secret room. ?There is a **** treasure box in the secret room. The treasure box is constantly growing. Those who look for the treasure box will be swallowed by the treasure box. This department has three professors, namely..." When Gu Xi spoke, the oil painting portrait and Canaste had not yet reacted. But they soon discovered that Gu Xi not only knew the routines for establishing departments, but also explained everything in great detail. Every professor and faculty member is clearly explained where they come from, what abilities they have, and what authority they require. You can say that Gu Xi knows what others know, and Gu Xi also knows what others don''t know. Looking at this situation, several people present also understood that there was someone behind Gu Xi. ?Kashimduos calculations are of no use to Gu Xi. ?They simply can''t take away Gu Xi. At this time, neither the oil painting nor Canaste had spoken. As soon as Kalimdor and Miranda discovered this situation, they immediately discovered the opportunity. ?So Kalimdor spoke decisively: "Canaster is now ordered to be the director of a new department, and the department is..." The faculty is the Giant Bear Faculty, which teaches fitness techniques. The treasure is the steel-cutting stone. There is a secret room on the ground belonging to the Giant Bear Faculty. There are countless long swords hidden inside. Everyone who enters the secret room can get a long sword that matches their attributes. Arrange three professors, namely..." ?Canast quickly added what he said, knowing that if he didn''t keep up, these permissions would be taken away from him. Its just that this was initially targeted at Gu Xi. ?Now Kalimdor and Miranda have no choice but to try to grab some positions from Canaste or the oil painting. Compared to the slower response of Canaste, the response of oil painting is faster. When Kalimdor opened his mouth, he said decisively: "I, the Holy Image Ayras, opened a new department, the Weasel Department, to teach painting. The treasure is a mysterious picture frame. Between the paintings, There is a special secret room hidden away. Those who enter the secret room can enter the world of oil paintings. Arrange three professors, namely..." ??As professors and faculty positions were arranged one by one, the four major departments of the new Mystery College have taken shape. At this time Kalimdor discovered a very serious problem. Because the previous college has been undead, and the new college is now following the undead style, most of the originally neutral faculty members have remained. Their authority is still in their hands. Even if they die, they do not give up these authority. Instead, they use their authority to protect the souls of the students. So even the new dean cannot drive them away immediately and can only appease them. But these neutral faculty members did not pay much attention to the words of Dean Kalimdor. ??On the contrary, when the new college was rebuilt, various applications were sent to Kalimdor according to the authority. All applications have only one requirement, building a house. ??The original main building of the Mystery College and most of the teaching buildings and dormitory buildings have disappeared, and now they all need to be rebuilt. If resources are not given, the building of the college will get out of control. Kalimdor felt like his head was about to explode. ?Now he can only keep choosing to agree. But they did not find that many architectural styles and layouts were not what he imagined. It can be said that he is the dean of the New College, but the authority is not in his hands. A lot of authority is slowly falling into Gu Xi''s hands. ?At this time, Gu Xi also heard a ding in his ear. Ding! Long-term mission: The Light of the Mysterious Academy completed. (End of this chapter) Chapter 502： Purple Title and Treasure (500 Chapter 502 Purple Title and Treasure (Chapter 500, please subscribe) Its 500 chapters. I will add more chapters today to celebrate. Please subscribe, recommend and vote first! Long-term mission: The light of the Mysterious Academy (completed) First round mission description: Join the team that rebuilds the Mysterious Academy. Task requirement: Join the team that attacks the Mystic Academy territory (1/1) Second round mission description: Defeat the villains inside the mysterious academy. emaleg in the secret academy''s internal resisters (11/10), the settlement will be based on the number defeated, at least one resister must be defeated. Third round mission description: Participate in the final offensive and defensive battle of the mysterious academy. Task requirements: Participate in the final battle and cause at least 1% damage to the enemy (12%/1%). Fourth round mission description: Participate in the reconstruction ceremony of the Mysterious Academy. Task requirements: Participate in the reconstruction ceremony of the Mystic College and preach the new department plan (1/1). Fifth round mission description: Participate in the reconstruction of the Mysterious Academy. Task requirement: Participate in the reconstruction of the Mystic Academy and lead the construction of some buildings (63%/100%) [Task reward: The identity of the director of the Crow Department of the Mysterious Academy (purple title, the first department of the Mysterious Academy, accounting for 63% of the internal authority of the academy). Note 1: The dean of the mysterious academy is also a position that can be taken advantage of in the game world. Note 2: In the Mystery Academy, authority is sometimes higher than level. Note 3: With a corresponding identity in the Mystery Academy, you can learn all kinds of knowledge you want to learn without restrictions. With the sound of a ding, a large amount of information popped up in front of Gu Xi. ??The long-term mission of the Light of the Mysterious Academy has been completed. At the same time, the reward also fell into Gu Xis hands immediately. ??The most important reward given this time is naturally the identity and title of the Dean of the Crow Department, and the authority to control 63% of the college. It can be said that Kalimdo and the others worked hard for a long time, but in the end, the biggest gain was from Gu Xi. ??The purple title is not like the white or green title Gu Xi got before. It is just a nice name. When it comes to purple, the title is blessed with attribute effects. ??And the attributes are quite good. The most important thing is that purple titles do not occupy equipment slots and have no negative effects. If it were not for the fact that there are only two attributes, and one person can only equip one title at the same time, I am afraid that everyone will focus on the title. , dont think about purple equipment anymore. [Mysterious senior executives (purple, title)] (The dean, vice president, and department chair are all mysterious senior executives, established professors and faculty are mysterious professors, unemployed faculty are mysterious teachers, and students who graduated from the mysterious college are mysterious student. ??Mysterious senior executives are purple, mysterious professors are blue, mysterious teachers are green, and mysterious students are white) After equipped: Intelligence +10, Charisma +5 [Special 1: Teaching complements each other, the upper limit of the knowledge level taught by the department is +10, and the level is +3. Every student who learns this knowledge can improve this knowledge by 100 experience points. There is no bottleneck for this knowledge to advance (Crow Academy) Department, has been locked to teach the knowledge of spiritualism). Special 2: Academic Master, the effect of knowledge taught by the department is doubled. Explanation: If you want to teach others, you must first know how to teach. After teaching, you can also learn. This is fundamental. ?Gu Xi took a closer look at this title. The dean, vice dean and department chair of the college all have the same rank, which is not a disadvantage. At the same time, his spiritualism level limit has reached level 20, instead of level 10 for ordinary people. ?Coupled with the blessings of 7788 and his previous actions of summoning spirits in the entire academy, Gu Xi was surprised to find that with the addition of the title, his spiritualism turned out to be 9+5, which is level 14. At this level, even if the soul summoning tower is not included, the success rate of his spiritual summons is 100%. It can be said that if Gu Xi tries to summon the souls, there will be no failure. Coupled with the effect multiplication, that is a 200% success rate. ? Gu Xi felt as if he had made the wrong choice. He had to choose to teach other skills, and his power would probably skyrocket. ?However, if he did not choose spiritualism, he would not have such a big gain. Even if the success rate of spiritualism reaches 200%, it is of no use, Gu Xi has no regrets. At the same time, Gu Xi also learned about his other benefits. Lets talk about the secret room of the academy first. Because Gu Xi arranged a treasure secret room for the secret room, and the good things in the secret room were increasing every day. So as long as Gu Xi is still the head of the department, he can automatically receive one-tenth of the treasure in the secret room as a reward every year. ?This is actually the worst type of secret room. The others have locked the secret room to their own abilities, so that they can increase their combat effectiveness. ?But who asked Gu Xi to win over Isabella? The secret room was a guarantee for Isabella. This is also a good choice. Then the treasure of the academy, the Six Paths of Reincarnation Base, has now been completely repaired. Now, what is missing is a new six-path reincarnation disk. ?However, the effect of this thing is not as good as the secret room. The secret room can also give Gu Xi a certain reward every year. If this treasure falls into the academy, it will be considered a part of the academy. Gu Xi cannot be used. ??If Gu Xi no longer serves as the head of the Crow Department, then this treasure will be taken over by the next department head. The only thing that can be guaranteed is that the quality of this treasure is equivalent to the quality of purple equipment, and it has no negative effects. Because all the negative effects have been resisted by the Mystery Academy. Six Paths of Reincarnation Base (Treasure) Special 1: Soul-Calling Platform, all students who enter the Mysterious Academy and come into contact with the Six Paths of Reincarnation Base, regardless of their profession, can automatically learn the Spirit-Calling Technique. [Special 2: World of the Undead, the Six Paths of Reincarnation Base slowly affects the college, keeping the college in the direction of the undead style. As long as the Crow Department ranks first in the college, the strength of all students in this department will increase by 30% in the college, and the faculty and staff will Increase by 45%, professors by 50%, and department heads by 75%. Special 3: Derived Reincarnation, put undead-style trees such as blood maples into the Six Paths of Reincarnation base, which can slowly produce a new Six Paths of Reincarnation Disk (students who master spiritualism can make it and take it out of the academy) Explanation: The fastest way to learn spiritualism is to walk through the six paths of reincarnation. Looking at the properties of this treasure, Gu Xi knew that the number one position in the Crow Department was secure. Regardless of whether anyone is willing to learn spiritualism, the blessing of this treasure will surpass the level of other departments. After all, increasing combat power in the college means that you can be safer in the college, and it can also affect the style of the college. If such a department is not number one, whoever is number one is still the first. Seeing this, Gu Xi couldn''t help but raise his head, so cool! (End of this chapter) Chapter 503： Permissions and Benefits (500 Chapter 503 Permissions and Benefits (Added to Chapter 500) Add updates to 500 chapters, please subscribe, monthly votes, recommendation votes and other things! Compared with these rewards, there are more surprises waiting for you. That is the authority within the college, the authority of the department chair, etc. The authority of the department chair is fixed and remains the same for everyone. ?Each department chair can leave an oil painting for himself. He does not need to be here at ordinary times and can manage his department through the oil painting. At the same time, this oil painting is also a door. The head of the department can directly enter and exit the Mysterious Academy through the oil painting, ensuring that his own growth and control of the department are both balanced. This is only the first step and the most basic authority, which all department heads have. Then, when you are in the position of department head or above, if your level is raised to level 5, 10, or 15, you will receive gifts from the Mysterious Academy and get a special avatar. This clone will be based on the basic skills of the other three academies. The level is equivalent to the level of the department head, and the occupation will be close to the basic skills. ?For example, if the basic skill is Leadership, then the clone is likely to be a knight. If the basic skill is Luck, then the clone is likely to be an Elf Archer. Since the existence of the Mysterious Academy, I have only heard of people who have had two clones in the positions from department chair to dean. Among department heads below level 5, Gu Xi is the first one. Gu Xi doesnt understand much about things like clones. This is actually something only bosses after level 15 can play. ?Gu Xi hasn''t learned many things yet, so if you just give him a clone, he''s really of no use. ?But the only advantage here is that this kind of clone will not occupy the number of future clone skills. ?This is not such bad news. Of course, the benefits of advancing to the department chair position are not limited to these. Because you are the department chair of the Mysterious Academy, when you upgrade, your skill selection will change from one of four to two of five. It can be said that just such a benefit is enough to make everyone excited. ?This third point is naturally the authority of the department head in the college. As the department head, Gu Xi can read all books in the college, including some banned books. ?In addition, as long as he is in the academy, Gu Xi can quickly read and improve his skill level by consuming experience. ??This is just like the Death Griffin Book in Princess Anna''s hand, except that this effect has become normalized now, and Gu Xi can come here to study at any time. This is a good thing for Gu Xi. ??Though I''m not sure what the hidden profession Princess Anna is talking about. But seeing that the hidden profession requires three divine skills to start, Gu Xi knew that the level requirements for various skills would not be too low later. Among these skills, active skills and professional skills can also be improved through methods such as brushing skills. But some knowledge skills must be learned by oneself. ??There is now a way to burn experience to improve skills, and Gu Xi will not miss it. He has made up his mind to come here to read when he has time in the future so that he can improve his various skills. ??As for the library in the Mystery Academy, it will definitely be better than the Chaoyang Guild Library. At least this is a Mystery Academy open to countless worlds. Without any collection of books, it cannot live up to the name of the Mystery Academy. ?These items are the rights of the department chairperson, and you can get them as long as you sit in the department chairperson''s position. At the beginning, Kalimdor planned to sideline Gu Xi, but would also retain his three powers. ?Now Gu Xi has everything in his hands, and his authority will not increase. On the contrary, Gu Xis authority in the academy must be fought for. In addition to the dean who can use all the authority in the college, other people including the deputy dean who want to use some authority have to look at their own face. As the first department in the college, Gu Xisheng can control half of the authority. In addition, he has conquered so many neutral faculty before, and his authority in the college now reaches 63%. It is not just a matter of words. It can be said that within the college now, except for the matters in the other three departments, which Gu Xi cannot intervene in, Gu Xi can intervene in other parties. This is not a simple intervention, Gu Xi can benefit from it. ?For example, in the blacksmith shop, Gu Xi has priority because the blacksmith is his subordinate. ??Another example is the herbal garden. Gu Xi can grow the plants he wants because the faculty in the herbal garden are also his subordinates. ?Unless the dean personally gives the order, what Gu Xi does is the order, and no one can take it away. And from the allocated funds, you can also get some interest. Although each of his subordinates only had a little bit, when they were all added up, it was a huge income. ?But what Gu Xi pays most attention to now is not this, but that through his authority, he knows that there are actually a large number of corpses buried underground in the college. These are the corpses of the students of the previous mysterious academy when they were lost in time and space. The souls of the students were protected by the faculty, but their bodies were not. Some bodies were lost in the wind and sun, while others were buried in the earth, affected by the breath of death, and turned into various special corpses. Now that the Mystery Academy has been rebuilt, the students protected by the faculty have also been released. Some of them recovered their bodies and became undead students, such as skeletons or zombies, while others became ghosts because they did not recover their bodies. Some of them have been transformed into enhanced undead such as Stitch Monsters because the corpses have been confused. But no matter what, there are always more corpses than souls of students. After all, there have always been places where the protection of faculty members has not been adequate in recent years. So there are still a lot of corpses left. Originally, these corpses were used as building materials. ?However, due to Gu Xis spiritualism, the college followed the trend and became the undead wind. The resources that were originally used to change the style can now be used on buildings. This part of the body has nowhere to go. ?The clergymen under Gu Xi secretly transported the corpses out and prepared to give them to Gu Xi. These corpses are full of top-quality goods. When the Crocodile Academy was still there, many knights came to learn leadership skills. In this batch of corpses, there were at least five hundred knights'' corpses. And this is only a small part of it. ??The news about these corpses was immediately stopped by Gu Xi''s men and friends working together. Other than Gu Xi, no one would know about this. This is the benefit of high authority. It can be said that Gu Xi has really made a lot of money this time. (End of this chapter) Chapter 504： Crow Department Building (500 Chapter 504 Crow Department Building (Additional update to Chapter 500) After digesting the benefits, Gu Xi raised his head and looked at the place where Kalimdor and the others were fighting. At this time, Kalimdor and the others had already left. Kalimdor, who has obtained the position of dean, naturally has nothing to say. He now needs to deal with matters in the academy. The remaining few have to go back to deal with matters in their respective departments. Only Gu Xi is left here to check his harvest. After the reconstruction of the college, the space in front of me has not changed much. Its just that in the woods, black Gothic buildings built of white bones or black stones began to appear. This is an undead-style building. As new buildings are built one after another, the college is slowly beginning to improve. Putting away the city gate and the Soul-Calling Tower, Gu Xi raised his cold wind staff against the ground. Amur. Just after Gu Xi''s voice fell, the old man who could open all the secret passages to the inside of the academy appeared in front of Gu Xi. Mr. Gu, did you call me? Amul, now that the college has been rebuilt, can I go to my office? "This is natural. I will open the secret passage for you now. Please come this way." ?Amul led the way and told Gu Xi about the changes just now. Mr. Gu, you dont know that the academy has changed a lot this time. The previous knightly style has completely disappeared, and many roads have been rebuilt. ?But this is also beneficial, as many secret passages will become better arranged. I have said before that some people have taboos and will not take a glance at a place with corpses or graves. These places are suitable for secret passages. ? Okay, we are here. If you go in here, you will soon reach the teaching building of the Crow Department. The office is on the top floor of the teaching school. " ?Under the **** of Amul, Gu Xi arrived in front of the new teaching building easily. Because Gu Xi''s authority is relatively high, and the neutral faculty members in the college are all his friends, they used all their strength when building this teaching building this time. ??The teaching building in front of me looks like a huge castle. The castle covers an area of ??more than 30,000 square meters, and the outer wall is 30 meters high. There are seven towers of different heights in the middle of the castle. There are a large number of crows hovering in the tower. Gu Xis department chairs office is in the tallest tower. ?However, Gu Xi was not in a hurry to go in. He looked around and was surprised to find that the place in front of him was the same place where he met the three big heads before. Why, those three old principals came to life and didnt even want their graves? At this moment, the second tallest tower went up, and the heads of the three principals appeared. Hahaha, I knew you would be able to do it. With our help, theres no chance this cant happen. But he is relatively powerful. Its rare. He is not even level 5 yet. ?Three heads fell directly from the tower and floated in front of Gu Xi. The old man with the white beard glanced at Gu Xi. Youre not at level 5 yet. This is a good thing. How about I introduce you to a hidden profession. ?You are now the dean of the Mysterious Academy, and your level is below level 5. You can work as an Undead Scholar, and at level 10 you can take the route of a Judgment Clerk. " ? Gu Xi couldn''t help but shook his head after hearing this, "No need, I have mastered the three divine skills of death, and I am going to take the route of the Death Witch Lord, and then I will become the Lord of the Underworld." After hearing Gu Xi''s words, the three old men couldn''t help but screamed that it was a pity. "You are really wasting a good talent like this." "That is, if you want to be a dead witch lord, do you know how difficult that road is?" But you have mastered the three divine skills? Why didnt I notice your incarnation of death? Looking at the heartbroken attitudes of the three of them, Gu Xi couldn''t help but laugh. It feels good to have someone who cares. ?But he really cant take the path of an undead scholar. ??Although that is also a hidden profession, there is still a certain gap between it and the Death Witch Lord. Just listen to their routes at level 10. One is the Judgment Clerk and the other is the Lord of the Underworld. How big a difference there is, you can tell just by listening to the names. ?So no matter how good the hidden profession is, Gu Xi will not change his direction. ?These three people also knew that there was nothing they could do to persuade them. They could only introduce the situation here to Gu Xi. At the same time, he also accompanied Gu Xi to get to know their college. The bishop of the college is naturally spiritualist, but here the professors can also teach some other things. These things are mainly skills in the direction of undead. ?At the same time, there is a special library in the teaching building of the department, and the dormitory building is not far away. As long as Gu Xi is willing, he can arrange for hundreds or even thousands of people to come in and study at any time. ??However, the opinion of these three people is that it should not be so big at the beginning. Just accept students in the normal way. Anyway, this college will exist for a long time. Enough to upgrade Gu Xi from level 4 to level 15. There is no need to be too anxious now. ?What''s the use of worrying about Gu Xi? He''s only level 4 now, and he''s still far from level 15. ??Gu Xi couldn''t say anything about the official complaints and could only agree to some plans. At this time, the students who had died before had turned into undead and returned to class again. They have completely changed now. The students who come to the Crow Department are also all in black robes, and the colors of the scarves around their necks have become black and white. At the same time, some of them were holding some small wooden staffs and staffs, and some were holding books or something directly. Arriving at the teaching building, Gu Xi also saw clearly the situation here. The first, second and third floors of the teaching building were all classrooms, where students could learn things closely related to spiritualism. ??Gu Xi just walked around here and had to admit that the Mystery Academy was awesome. Before, he thought that there wasn''t much that could be learned in the mysterious academy. ?At present, when you look here, you can tell that this is not the case. There is a classroom here that specializes in the art of resurrection and transformation of the undead. It can be seen that they have set their sights on some routes after spiritualism reaches its peak. ? At the same time, Gu Xi also saw the "Book of Life Boxes", "Book of Blood Feast" and "Book of Ghost Dragons" here. These are the directions for advancement after the 10th level of spiritualism. This new college has only been rebuilt for a long time, and in such a short period of time, they have accomplished everything. From this we can also see the greatness of the Mystery Academy. Sir, youd better get your spiritualism to level 10 now, and then come here to learn the advancement route. This will be more beneficial to you. Seeing Gu Xi''s excited expression, the three old men gave some advice. As a scholar, although Gu Xi does not intend to follow the path of an undead scholar, they still hope that Gu Xi can lay a solid foundation. (End of this chapter) Chapter 505： Hidden career path (please subscribe) Chapter 505 The hidden career path (please subscribe) I walked around the teaching building of the Crow Department and got to know my basics before returning to my office. ?After walking up and down the stairs, Gu Xi suddenly realized that he seemed to understand what his teaching building looked like. This is clearly an enlarged version of the interior of Shadowfang Castle. ?The interior is winding and winding. If you dont have the ability to recognize the way, you really cant handle everything. ?Gu Xi came to the top of the tower and opened the door to his office. ??It was a large office covering an area of ??more than 100 square meters. The interior of the office was directly divided into two parts. The outside was a real office and laboratory, and the back was a bedroom and study room. An oil painting depicting Gu Xi''s current situation hangs on the wall behind the office. ?This oil painting shows the scene of Gu Xi standing on the soul-calling tower to call for souls. ?But when Gu Xi came over, Gu Xi in the oil painting still blinked at his own body. ?Gu Xi tried to push away the oil painting and found that behind the oil painting was a world dominated by oil paints. At this moment, Gu Xi remembered the oil painting portrait that was called. He seemed to be teaching painting skills. ??Gu Xi didn''t quite understand what painting was before, but now it seems that this is probably another weird dimension. ?Gu Xi did not want to use this kind of place to travel to and from Alidovi City. ??Its okay to remotely control the crow department through oil paintings. ?? Gu Xi is not so ambitious about connecting the oil painting to Aridovi City. ??Gu Xi shook the special mirror on his left hand, through which he contacted Luna''s strange mirror space, and at the same time issued orders to the outside. Soon a full-length mirror as tall as a person was delivered. ??And the weird mirror space has also been connected with this life-size mirror, and a dedicated line has been opened from the office of the dean of the mysterious college to the weird mirror space. After doing all this, Gu Xi followed the method mentioned by the three deans and pressed **** the signature in the lower right corner of the oil painting, and a piece of oil paint fell into Gu Xi''s hand. Special Oil Painting (Blue): An oil painting from the Mysterious Academy, which can be used to communicate with the outside world. At the same time, this oil painting also represents the identity of the head of the Mysterious Academy Department. ? Gu Xi thought for a while, and finally wrapped the special oil painting around his left wrist. In this way, there were three special coins, a special mirror and a special oil painting wrapped around his left wrist. ?Looking at such a large list of things on his wrist, Gu Xi couldn''t help but smile. If he continues like this, he will have too many things to hang on his hands. After sorting everything here, Gu Xi stepped into the life-size mirror. ?The next moment, Gu Xi returned to the strange mirror space. At this time, Luna had already opened a passage directly to the Alidovi City Assembly Hall for Gu Xi in this strange mirror space. After all, there is still a long way from the weird mirror space to Alidovi City. Normally, its not much of a problem, but if youre really in a hurry, it can be more troublesome. ??It''s different now. Going from the office to the strange mirror space, and then from here to the Alidovi City Assembly Hall, this process doesn''t even take a minute. ?Of course Gu Xi also understood that this was to protect the safety of his own Alidovi City. After all, Aridovi City is Gu Xi''s core strength. Aridovi City is not completely in his hands yet, and Gu Xi doesn''t want anything to happen at this time. Appearing in front of the meeting hall, Gu Xi first saw Luna and Shaya who had come over to wait. ?Seeing this situation, Gu Xi couldn''t help but asked curiously. Is the battle on Dimis side not over yet? No, I heard from Princess Anna that there was an accident on Dimis side. After capturing five districts, her troops were somewhat insufficient. When attacking new districts, the areas that had already been taken down would be attacked. ??The troops were left to garrison, and the number of troops to attack the new area was seriously insufficient. With this back and forth, the new district has almost become a tug of war. Dimis current situation is probably going to drag on for a while. " Can it just be delayed for a while? ?Gu Xi asked worriedly. Dont worry, Sir, Dimi is capable. She has stabilized the situation. There are only two districts that are going back and forth, and the remaining four districts have been stabilized. Now except for the tug-of-war in those two areas, several other areas have stabilized. By slowly controlling these four areas, she can mobilize her troops and return to fight. Although it will take longer, it does not require us to invest more troops. " Luna repeated the battle situation. Where is Princess Annas judgment? As for combat matters, Gu Xi still prefers to trust Princess Anna. Dimi has a chance of winning, but it will take a long time. Based on the current situation, it is estimated that it will take another two weeks to completely win. If we are in a hurry, we can send Amilcar to fight. " Gu Xi thought for a moment and finally shook his head. Forget it, let Dimi fight alone, as long as the time lasts, dont put too much pressure on Dimi. As for Amilcar, he can go and watch the battle, which will give him a clear idea of ??what kind of situation he would encounter when fighting Alidovi City in other periods. After Dimi''s side is over, it''s time for him to go to war. " The relationship between Luna and Dimi was pretty good, and she was obviously relieved to hear Gu Xi''s arrangement. At this time, Gu Xi thought of another thing, "By the way, this time in the academy, I got a batch of corpses. The quality is quite good. Shaya, you have a pretty good relationship in the academy. I''ll start the process later." Steel City Gate, go to the academy and ask them to help bring these corpses in. " "good!" Shaya didnt hesitate much. ?After following Gu Xi around the Mystery Academy for so many days, Shaya already knew how much the Mystery Academy supported Alidovi City. At present, most of the functional buildings and positions in Aridovi City have been filled. A variety of undead with different skills make Alidovi full of vitality. ??Now transporting another batch of corpses back is equivalent to a new batch of undead. At that time, Alidovi City will become more lively. After explaining the matter clearly, Gu Xi went on the road alone, heading in the direction of Alidovita. Gu Xi still remembered what Princess Anna said back then. After all three divine skills reach level 4, you need to find her specifically so that she can open up the path to a hidden profession. Now that everything has been achieved, Gu Xi naturally wants to hit level 5. After all, he has been stuck at level 4 for quite a long time. If you dont upgrade to level 5, everyone will be gone. Luna and Shaya originally wanted to go along. ?But they all had their own things to do, and in the end, Gu Xi drove the evil coffin and arrived outside Alidovita alone. (End of this chapter) Chapter 506： Advancement mission world (please subscribe) Chapter 506 Advancement Mission World (Please subscribe) A new world has opened, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! After entering Alidoveta through the Crow Lancers again, Gu Xi met Princess Anna immediately. Princess Anna was also a little surprised that Gu Xi could return so soon. She believed that Gu Xi would be able to master the Death Lord skills soon. But it takes time to upgrade the Death Lord skill to level 4. Recruit the undead through the Death Lord. Only one person who succeeds will get 1 experience point. How many undead souls did Gu Xi recruit? He met an army of the undead outside? ?However, Princess Anna did not ask any further questions. Gu Xi''s return meant that he could start taking office as Lord of the Dead Witch. Sir, you have figured it out, the Lord of the Death Witch is actually the Lord of the Death Witch. ?To take up the job, you need to reach level 4 or above in the three magical skills of Death Lord, Death City, and Death Incarnation. After taking office, the route forward has been locked. This route of the Lich will never be taken again in the future. You need to be clear about this. " ? Gu Xi nodded after hearing this. Lich is the most common route for necromancers, and it is also a multi-source route. After the 5th level of the Necromancer, you can change to the Necromancer, Corpse Witch, Ghost Witch and other professions. After that, as long as you can make a phylactery, you can change to the Lich at the 10th level. After turning into a Lich, turn into the Lich King at level 20, and finally be able to attack the God of Death. It can be said that this was the most common route until the Lich King. ??But its different when you embark on the path of the Death Witch Lord. At level 10, you will miss the opportunity to become a lich, and the road to death will have nothing to do with him. ?But Gu Xi thought quite clearly. The God of Death? Does that thing have a Pluto bull? Seeing that Gu Xi understood the powerful relationship here, Princess Anna added: "Sir, I heard this route from my great-aunt. I have never experienced it myself, so I only know the way to advance and how to pass the level. , it depends on you, my lord. There is another point I want to explain to you, sir. After advancing to level 5, talents will definitely be unlocked. When adults choose talents, they must choose double death. If you dont choose anything else, dont forget it. " Hearing what Princess Anna said so seriously, Gu Xi also nodded affirmatively. I know, double death, right? Ill remember it. "By the way, sir, before you go, you still need to prepare your troops. There will definitely be a big war after we go there. Although you can release the Death Incarnation and the Death City, you should also have people around you." Isnt it okay even if I have the Death Lord skill? ?Gu Xi asked curiously. The death lord is only effective against the undead. The death witch lord is a profession that competes with the living for the world. After hearing this, Gu Xi understood. It seemed that this profession really needed a battle. "Okay, I''m idle right now. I just have a battle to loosen my bones. I''m going to prepare the troops now." ? Gu Xi raised his head as he spoke. From this battle in the Mystic Academy, Gu Xi could be considered to have benefited greatly. ??Now the undead soldiers following him have been greatly supplemented, especially this time Gu Xi asked Shaya to bring back the corpses, which contained a large number of knight corpses. Gu Xi planned to use them plus blood essence to try and see if he could transform a batch of scarlet knights in a short time. If possible, a group of more than a hundred scarlet knights can defeat everything directly. As for the blue knight Gu Xi, he also wanted it, but the problem was that the armory was not available yet. The scarlet knight had already borrowed the armory of the barracks once, and Gu Xi could not borrow it a second time. Now Alidovi City has to look for the design drawings of the armory and prepare to build this thing. If he doesn''t continue like this, he won''t be able to build more temple designs when he gets them. No need, Aridovita has the authority to mobilize Aridovi Citys troops during the war. Whatever troops you want, I will mobilize them for you. ?? Gu Xi thought for a moment and said with certainty: "The bone dragon and the ghost dragon must be brought. If the opponent is a human, then there are still a few red dragons available." The red dragons are all idle. They are now guarding Alidovita, waiting for external support at any time. Then give me half of it. I can take the giant skeleton I had with me. Bring the Dead Eye Musician, the Blind Swordsman, the Wither Troop, and the Ghost Squad. ??Does anyone use the Black Spear and Bone-cutting Battalion? " There are no calls from the two battalions for the time being. Princess Anna glanced at the roster in her hand and responded decisively. Then bring them all, and keep all the zombies..., no, bring the Labyrinth Devourer and the Zombie Axe-Shielder. Take all the remaining skeleton mage troops and half of the skeleton archers. Give me another ten skeleton fighting teams. " Princess Anna quickly counted the troops, and these troops began to gather from all directions. Soon the army gathered in front of Gu Xi. Gu Xi glanced at them and nodded with satisfaction. ??The total strength of the troops here is more than 2,000 and nearly 3,000. As long as they don''t go out and encounter an army of ten thousand people, there will be no danger. Okay, these troops are enough, what should we do next? These are the coordinates. Sir, take this and enter the game. The next step is the inauguration mission. Princess Anna took out a necklace and handed it to Gu Xi. ? Gu Xi took the necklace and took a look and found that it was the kind of necklace with portraits commonly used by British people. Inside the necklace is a portrait of a woman with white hair, gray skin and green eyes. This is my great-aunt, Sveltana, the Flower of the North. ?This is a record of the worlds she has experienced before, one of which is the world where she was promoted to the death witch lord. " "I see." ?Gu Xi waved his hand, grabbed the necklace and exited Alidovi City. This time, his exit was to leave Alidovi City directly and return to the headquarters of Chaoyang Guild. ?After thinking for a while, Gu Xi did not notify the guild''s registrar, but went directly to the portal and walked towards the portal with the necklace. Which game world are you going to? Private world, these are the coordinates. There are coordinates, okay, lets go in. ??The player guarding the portal glanced at the necklace Gu Xi took out and didn''t say much. ?This kind of thing is quite common, and every day some players want to enter the private world through coordinates. Looking after interest is not the first priority. ?In addition, Gu Xi''s level is not high, and there is nothing going on now, so naturally no one can stop Gu Xi. ?The moment he stepped into the portal with the necklace in his hands, Gu Xi heard a ding in his ear. Game number 0RC2JDCT048860 The world login is activated, please enter the game number. Game number confirmed, player 629SHD2S0FXC30 welcomes you. Since it is your first time to enter the world of 0RC2JDCT048860, according to the game rules, you will be randomly placed in the novice area! (End of this chapter) Chapter 507： A world invaded by evil gods (for the sake of the alliance leader) Chapter 507: The World Invaded by Evil Gods (Updated by a certain Yan who works for the alliance leader 1) Suddenly, a leader has been added. I would like to express my gratitude to a certain Yan who has made soy sauce. The list of leaders will be updated with more additions. I also ask brothers to support me a lot, keep up with subscriptions, keep up with recommendations, and keep up with monthly votes! Boom! ?Just after Gu Xi finished reading the prompts in front of him, there was a bang in the sky. ?He raised his head and looked in the direction of the sound, and found that he was actually in the void, with a huge eye looking at the ground. ?Looking down, Gu Xi found that there was a huge box below. The box was full of miniature worlds like miniatures. An invisible giant hand is putting something into the box. ?At this time, a voice came to Gu Xi''s ear. In the world of Studerstrup, the followers of the evil **** held a grand ceremony and were willing to turn the rich areas of this world into viewing boxes and offer them to the evil **** Rida Scroll as a toy. ?This move was discovered by many organizations in the Studerstrup world. ??The seven organizations of Star Observatory, Stu Royal Family, Wings of Light Cathedral, Tranquility Mage Tower, Golden Forest, Valley of Wolves and Crown of Shadows each summoned a strong man to stop this sacrifice. You have seven days to prevent this from happening. ??If the sacrifice cannot be prevented within seven days, please destroy the coordinates where the Evil God Ridar Scroll is placed in the Studestrup world within the new seven days, otherwise all actions in the Studestrup world will be considered a failure. All gains in the world of Studestrup will be taken back. As the voice prompt sounded, Gu Xi suddenly felt a gaze falling on him. ?He raised his head and looked in the direction where the feeling came from, only to see a huge bull head with red mane quietly existing in the void. ? Huge eyes were staring at Gu Xi''s position. When he saw Gu Xi raising his head, he grinned. Gu Xi immediately knew that this huge red bull head was the evil **** named Lidajuan. ?Although he didnt know why he had such a name, Gu Xi knew very well that in the next two weeks, he would be his main opponent. ?For his promotion mission, Gu Xi raised his head, glared at the bull''s head in the void, and then took a step forward. The next moment, Gu Xi felt as if he was forcibly dragged away by some force. The scene in front of him kept changing, and finally he fell heavily to the ground. ?Before Gu Xi could get up, a voice came to his ears. "Didn''t you say that we would recruit strong men with large armies? Why did a level 4 rookie come here? Where are his troops?" Gu Xi looked up and found that there were a large number of mages in black robes surrounding him. They were dressed quite strangely, with black robes covering their whole bodies, and masks of different styles hanging on their faces. . There is a crow''s mouth, a bone mask, and a clown mask. ?But no matter what kind of masks they wear, they will all wear uniform crowns on top of the black hoods on their heads. The crown looks like a thorn, and its quality ranges from black iron to yellow copper to silver. Looking at the people watching him, Gu Xi looked helpless. "As long as you are surrounding me here, I can''t release the troops." After Gu Xi retorted, these black-robed mages not only did not get angry, but burst into laughter. "I said rookie, if you have the ability, just release your troops and let me have a look. If it doesn''t work, go back quickly so that we can take advantage of the fact that the materials are not consumed and summon another wave to see if we can summon one. A bit stronger. Looking at them, Gu Xi smiled, "Okay, then I''ll let you grow your eyes." As soon as he finished speaking, the main city gate appeared behind him, and the huge city gate directly squeezed away the black-robed mages surrounding him. At the same time, the troops that had been gathered long ago had also walked out of the main city gate. ??The ghost dragons and bone dragons flying in the sky, the large numbers of undead walking on the ground, and the undead heroes who clearly had their own characteristics all made these black-robed mages see Gu Xi''s strength. ??But these black-robed mages did not pay any attention to the undead troops coming out of the city gate. ?Everyones eyes were focused on Gu Xis main city gate. This is a city of death, no wonder you have such courage. ?But this is still not enough. This is obviously a new city, and many things have not been built yet. I see that your men are mainly skeleton mages. Do you have corpse witches? ?There are no vampires in this army, and I''m afraid the secluded house hasn''t been built yet. As for the bone dragons hovering above, all of them have no forearms. They are probably transformed from the bones of the dragon itself, and the dragon tomb is not correct. " ??A black-robed mage was obviously following the path of a necromancer. He just glanced at the troops brought out by Gu Xi and made a judgment in his mind. ?But his guess was somewhat wrong. Gu Xi actually had corpse witches under his command, but now all the corpse witches were training in the magic tower. It is enough for the Skeleton Mage to take action, there is no need to release the Corpse Witch now. As for the Dragon Tomb of the Bone Dragon, Gu Xi does not have one, but he has a replacement for the Death Knight. Coupled with the two skills of Death Incarnation and Death Lord, Gu Xi believes that this battle will not be a problem for him. ?Looking at Gu Xi''s dissatisfied look, the black-robed mage wanted to say something, but was immediately stopped by other black-robed mage. They only doubted Gu Xi''s strength at first, and considered whether Gu Xi could do the job because he was only level 4. ?Everything Gu Xi has shown now proves that he has enough strength, so that''s fine. There is no need to be an enemy of Gu Xi. ??So several black-robed mages nearby dragged their companions away, leaving only the leading black-robed mage standing in front of Gu Xi. Thank you for coming, may I ask what your name is. My name is Gu Xi. As soon as he heard this, Gu Xi knew that the black-robed mage and the others recognized him, so he immediately asked, "I don''t know what your name is." "You can just call me Lynch. I am the co-speaker of the Shadow Crown. You know everything about this time." I learned something when I came here, saying that someone sacrificed your area. ?There was a tingling sound in Gu Xi''s ear, but he did not take a closer look, but responded to Lin Qi''s words. Yes, it was the starlight mages at the observatory who first discovered this. Now the evil temple of the evil **** is coming, and we have seven days to prevent this from happening. ??In addition to our Shadow Crown, there are six other forces who are also working hard. They will summon strong men to help deal with the evil god. " At this time, Gu Xi suddenly asked, "I really want to know, you obviously have enough strength, why don''t you deal with the followers of the evil **** yourself?" After hearing Gu Xi''s words, Lin Qi turned his head to the side and opened the hood around his neck. Gu Xi discovered that red mane had grown on his neck. Everyone in the world of Studestrup has been affected by the power of the evil **** and been corrupted by the evil god. (End of this chapter) Chapter 508： Main missions and advancement missions (making soy sauce for the alliance leader) Chapter 508 Main Mission and Advancement Mission (Updated 2 by a certain Yan who plays soy sauce for the alliance leader) Chapter 2 will be updated tomorrow. There will be another update tomorrow. The alliance leader must hold on! ?Pull up the black hood, Lin Qi said to Gu Xi: "This is the general situation. I invited you here this time because I want you to help us. ??If you can prevent the evil temple from descending, kill those guys who are summoning the evil god. ??If you can''t stop it, then please enter the Evil Temple and destroy everything in the Evil Temple. If that doesnt work, please kill us before we become the lackeys of the evil god. " Just as Lin Qi finished speaking, there was another ding in Gu Xi''s ear. ?At this time, Gu Xi couldn''t care about anything else. He quickly checked the pop-up information. ??The ding sound before was the opening of Shadow Crown''s reputation. You have had contact with the Shadow Crown, a world power in Studestrup, and have been recognized by the members of the Shadow Crown. The reputation system is turned on, and your voice is now friendly (1000/3000). You can trade with the Shadow Crown to purchase some exclusive items belonging to the Shadow Crown. In the world of Studerstrup, you will maintain a friendly relationship with the Silent Mage Tower and the Golden Forest, an indifferent relationship with the Stu Royal Family, and a neutral relationship with other forces. The following is a prompt for Gu Xis mission in the Studestrup world. Lin Qi has released a main mission to you. Please accept it. "catch!" Gu Xi was quite decisive. Even though he was here, he must give this task to the next one. As for the advancement mission, Im afraid it can also be completed here. Task accepted! Main Mission: The Battle of the Evil Temple Begins] Main Mission: Battle of the Evil Temple First round mission description: Prevent the Evil Temple from falling into the world of Studestrup. Task requirement: Please prevent the Evil Temple from falling into the world of Studestrup within seven days (168:00:00) Mission success: Reward purple equipment (1 piece must be produced), blue equipment (3 pieces must be produced), green equipment is random. Mission failed: Half of all harvests in this world are recovered, and the mission is transferred to the second round. Note 1: There are many ways to destroy the Evil Temple, including directly attacking the Evil Temple from the outside, interfering with the whereabouts of the Evil Temple, killing the followers of the Evil God, etc. Note 2: When preventing the Evil Temple from falling, all summoned heroes and players are your comrades. Note 3: It is best to complete the task within seven days, otherwise the punishment will be heavier and the rewards will be less and less. The description of the main mission in front of him shocked Gu Xi. He recalled what Lynch said. It seemed that Lynch and the others already knew something about the situation. All their hopes now are placed on these people who have been called. In addition to him, there will be six comrades together. Based on the reaction of the black-robed mages just now, these comrades should not be weak in strength. At least the strength must be above level 5, and may even reach level 10. ?Although his strength is the weakest, Gu Xi''s confidence is the most abundant. ??Having mastered the three divine skills, he did not take the main mission in front of him seriously. At this time, he was still thinking about his promotion task. ??This time the rewards for the main mission are various equipment. There is nothing I want here. Seeing this, Gu Xi was about to raise his head when he found Lin Qi''s eyes falling on Gu Xi''s hand. ??Gu Xi was stunned for a moment and looked down at his left hand. He found that he was still holding on to the necklace that brought him in. Gu Xi, can you show me the necklace on your hand? Gu Xi felt relieved when he heard this. He understood that this was the key to advancing to the next level. ?So he put the necklace directly into Lynch''s hands, as if something dirty had been shoved out. ?Picking up the necklace and opening the cover, Lynch took a look at the portrait inside the necklace. "It turns out it''s her. It seems she still remembers that thing. If you had come a few days earlier, I would have been able to help you, but now, I''m afraid there are some problems." Hearing what Lin Qi said, Gu Xi''s heart tightened again. ??There won''t be any problems, his road to level 5 has been stuck for a long time. "What happened?" "This is the Flower of the North. Thirteen years ago, she came here and wanted to take away the crown of thorns, the most precious treasure of our Shadow Crown. ?However, she did not meet the conditions and could not even get close. In the end, she only left the coordinates here. We had an agreement at that time that as long as someone comes with a necklace, we can try to get the golden crown of thorns. ?You brought it here, and we should have let you go get the golden crown of thorns. But after the incident with the Evil Temple, the road leading to the location of the Golden Crown of Thorns has been blocked, and there is no way to get there now. ?The most I can do is draw you a map. If you have time, go there. If you dont have time, just forget about it. ?But dont worry, the golden crown of thorns is not that easy to break. ??And as long as you meet the conditions and come into contact with the Golden Crown of Thorns, you can advance successfully. There are no other requirements, so you can wait until the battle in the Evil Temple is over before going there. " After finishing speaking, Lin Qi handed the necklace back to Gu Xi''s hand. ?While taking the necklace, Gu Xi heard another ding in his ear, which was the prompt to start the advancement mission. ?At this time, Gu Xi could no longer care about anything else. He didn''t even pay attention to what Lynch said about the Flower of the North coming here thirteen years ago, and hurriedly went to check his promotion tasks. Arrived at the designated location, contacted the correct target, and now the career advancement mission: Golden Crown of Thorns has started Career Advancement Quest: Golden Crown of Thorns Task description: Please find and wear the golden crown of thorns. Task requirement: Please find the legendary golden crown of thorns in the world of Studestrup and wear it on your head (0/1) Mission successful: promoted to Hidden Professional Death Witch Lord Mission failed: Lost the opportunity to advance to the level of Dead Witch Lord, and will not be able to advance to the level of Death Witch Lord in the future. Explanation 1: The lord of the dead witch is the lord of the necromancer. He can do what the necromancer can do, and he can also do what the necromancer can''t. Explanation 2: The reason why the golden crown of thorns can become a treasure is because it contains blood. Note 3: It does not take long to obtain the Golden Crown of Thorns, but it is quite dangerous. Please be prepared before going. Seeing this reminder, Gu Xi finally breathed a sigh of relief. He came here for the promotion task at hand. ?Now that the task has appeared, there is no problem. ?? As long as you can stay in the world of Studestrup, you can complete the advancement mission anytime. Seeing the change in Gu Xi''s expression, Lin Qi also knew that Gu Xi had already made a decision, and the next step was Gu Xi''s business. All they could do was provide some convenience for Gu Xi. For example, a map, or some necessary supplies. (End of this chapter) Chapter 509： Shadow Crown (please subscribe) Chapter 509 Shadow Crown (please subscribe) Gu Xi, please come here with me. Seeing that Gu Xi had taken care of everything, Lin Qi waved to Gu Xi. Gu Xi looked back at the troops behind him, feeling a little hesitant. Its okay, just let them stay here. Although our Shadow Crown area is not big, we can still station three to five thousand troops, but its best to close your city gate. ?That thing is still a bit bigger. " ?Lin Qi could tell at a glance what Gu Xi was hesitating about. After hearing this, Gu Xi waved his hand, closed the main city gate, and followed Lin Qi. As for the troops left behind by Gu Xi, they will have Arroyo and the others managing them, so there won''t be any problems. ??Moreover, when Gu Xi followed Lin Qi, other black-robed mages came over immediately and led them to the corresponding place to rest, but did not let them stay where they were. ?After following Lin Qi for more than a hundred meters in the darkness, Gu Xi already knew what kind of organization Shadow Crown was. ?The Shadow Crown and the Stu Royal Family are two organizations that are positive and negative. ??The Stu royal family is the orthodox royal family in the Studerstrup world, and is also the well-deserved overlord of this region. They have specialized royal mages, royal priests and royal knights, and there are three powerful existences: war mage, priest. ?At the same time, it also controls the largest territory in this area, called Destrup City. As their opponent, the only thing the Shadow Crown has control over is the orthodox standard of the Studestrup world, the crown of thorns. Except for the Stu royal family, really no one would regard the crown of thorns as a symbol of their own power. But the Shadow Crown did this, because they really hold the world''s most precious golden crown of thorns in their hands. For this matter, the conflict between the two forces is quite large. ??The Stu royal family has always treated the Shadow Crown as a rebel. So people with the Shadow Crown always hide themselves behind the mask, and no one knows who they are under the mask. As for the shadow part, its because they mainly take the route of shadow, darkness, and death. Among them, Shadow Assassin, Dark Mage, and Necromancer are the most common professions. ??They even have some different knowledge that attracts foreign necromancers to come and learn. ??Without the coordinates given by Princess Anna, Gu Xi might have had a chance to come to this world. ??But that would be as the head of the Mystery Academy department, coming to study or buy professional books about the Necromancer. ?The location where Gu Xi is now is the usual gathering place of Shadow Crown, a place called Shadow Castle. Dont look at the huge black stone buildings that appear here, making people think that this is a huge castle located in a valley somewhere. In fact, everyone knows that the so-called Shadow Castle is a huge worm moving underground. It usually moves underground, and only emerges from the ground when it reaches the sewers of Destrup City, the dark forest farthest from Destrup, and the Soul-Eating Valley for the black-robed mages to enter and exit. . ?For this reason, even if the Stu royal family has been suppressing the people of the Shadow Crown, there is no way to destroy them. The Shadow Crown also knew their role very well, so when they were suppressed by the Stu royal family, they did not mess around. ??They will also take action when encountering big problems in Studestrup''s world. Just like this time, the people at the astrological station discovered that the evil **** had taken action, and immediately notified the Shadow Crown, asking the people from the Shadow Crown to work together to deal with the matter. While talking, Gu Xi and the others arrived at the core of Shadow Castle. That is a huge underground space. The underground space in front of you is more than 100 meters high and covers an area of ??about 6 square kilometers. ?The size of this place is almost equivalent to the combined size of several districts in the main city of Alidovi City before it was incorporated into the land deed. The most important thing is that there is a huge square directly here. There are no buildings or any pillars in the square. ?A huge star fragment on the zenith is emitting light green light, illuminating the entire square with a green glow. ?? Gu Xi didnt care much about such a color scheme. Anyway, for him, no matter how bad it was, it was still better than the prison in the mirror underground palace in Victoria City. What Gu Xi noticed was that the floor of the square seemed to be made of glass, and green liquid flowing underground could be seen here. This seems to have something to do with the undead, but not entirely. ? Gu Xi knew after just a few glances that this huge worm was a huge composite controlled by undead, shadow and dark spells. Such mobile cities have advantages and disadvantages. Gu Xi owns a death city that can be released at any time, and has no intention of getting another mobile city. You are the first guest to discover the secrets here when you arrive at the core square. It seems that your talent is really strong. ?Lin Qi was also shocked when he saw Gu Xi''s reaction. ?But there was a hint of joy on his face. The stronger Gu Xi is and the better his performance is, the better it is for them. After all, they now need to prevent the evil temple from coming, and Gu Xi''s strength represents all these opportunities. Mainly because I took that step earlier than others, but in which direction is this worm heading now, and where should we start from? Lets get out of the Soul-Eating Valley. We are still three hours away from the Soul-Eating Valley. I can introduce you to the quartermaster here. As Lynch said this, he led Gu Xi to a man in black robes in the middle of the square. ??This man in male robes wears a brass crown of thorns on his head, and the mask on his face is a mask with red X lines on a white background. ?When he saw Gu Xi, he was a little surprised. Lynch said directly: "This is our quartermaster Domala, you can just call him quartermaster. ??If you can''t find him here, then go to the nearby tavern to look for him. He usually stays in these two places. " Quartermaster Domala glanced at Gu Xi and pushed out a small cargo cart behind him. All the boxes on it were boxes that could be opened at any time. At the same time, a list appeared in front of Gu Xi. Soldiers and weapons, green clothing, architectural blueprints, resources? There seems to be a lot of stuff, but the quality doesnt seem to be that good. ?Gu Xi glanced at the list and couldn''t help but muttered. "Your reputation is not enough. Blue equipment must be respected, purple equipment must be respected, and exclusive equipment and mounts must be revered. If not, do more tasks. By the way, when you complete the tasks, there will be rewarded task stones. Those who can Used as currency. ??If you have one, I have a quest stone exchange list here, which is guaranteed to be better than this list. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 510： Black Dragon (please subscribe) Chapter 510 Black Dragon (please subscribe) ?Please subscribe, recommend, monthly vote and other support, thank you all! ??Although he didn''t have a mission stone in his hand, Gu Xi still took a look at the lavish list. After opening it, Gu Xi was convinced. The rewards inside were indeed more and better. There are architectural plans starting from the evil temple to the mausoleum. ?However, due to the nature of the shadow crown itself, the style of these architectural design drawings tends to be in the direction of darkness and shadow. There are no temples and dragon tombs here, but there is a design of a shadow pond where shadow hydras can be trained. Hydra, a level 7 unit, can be trained here. ??Although Hydra, Bone Dragon and Phoenix are known as the three weak scum of level 7, this is still a level 7 training camp. ?Coupled with the characteristics of the blood maple trees in Gu Xi''s Lidovi City, Gu Xi was tempted by it now. But after taking a look at the price tag of this shadow pond, Gu Xi wanted to give up on the spot. ? 3,000 quest stones, calculated based on 2 to 5 quest stones per quest, Gu Xi would have to complete at least 600 quests here. Seven days, Gu Xi is not the Gan Emperor, so he does not have that time. After rolling up the list, Gu Xi stuffed the list back into the hands of the quartermaster. The quartermaster has long been accustomed to Gu Xi''s movements. "It''s okay, many people will be like this, but take your time. If you really want level 7 soldiers, we also have level 7 soldiers for sale, and the price will be cheaper than buying the training camp blueprints yourself." ??Gu Xi, who was about to leave, was startled when he heard the footsteps. Do you have level 7 soldiers? Yes, not only yes, we also have level 8 soldiers, black dragons. ??The most powerful kind, promoted from a serious red dragon, can be immune to all magic. " The quartermaster was quite proud. In his opinion, this was his victory over Gu Xi. Is there really a level 8 soldier, or is it a black dragon? ?Gu Xi said quietly at this time. The quartermaster felt something was wrong when he heard it, but he still gritted his teeth and said, "Yes, absolutely, and it''s not a trash dragon like the shadow dragon." ?Lin Qi, who was standing beside him, also nodded. He felt that the quartermaster was trying to flatter them. ??? Gu Xi didn''t want to ask directly at this time: "Where can I recruit?" Ha, its not that simple to recruit. You have to gain reputation first, and the price of level 8 soldiers is quite high. The most important thing is that you still have to queue up. There are not extra black dragons for you every week. As soon as the quartermaster finished speaking, Gu Xi thrust two level 8 soldier recruitment coupons into his hands. Ten black dragons, the ones with full level 8 magic resistance, thank you! "Mr. Gu, do you know what you are talking about? Didn''t you understand what I just said? You need to improve your reputation first..." The quartermaster stopped mid-sentence. He had already seen clearly what he was holding. Soldier recruitment coupons can be used to recruit soldiers once in one''s own, neutral or friendly towns, and can directly recruit 5 level 8 soldiers in the current city. Don''t say that the relationship between Gu Xi and Shadow Crown is friendly now. Even if it is a neutral relationship, this recruitment ticket can directly recruit troops, and it is free. Seeing that the quartermaster was silent, Lynch also stepped forward and took a look. Then he raised his head and asked. Gu Xi, why dont you recruit from another place? Golden Dragon comes from the Golden Forest, Behemoth comes from the Wild Wolf Valley, and Angels come from the Wings of Light Cathedral. They are all good level 8 soldiers. Hearing this, Gu Xi also trembled in his heart, but he still suppressed the thought. "I want the black dragon. Ten black dragons are enough for the time being. The most important thing is that after the black dragon dies, I can still make it into a bone dragon." Lynch wanted to say that the golden dragon can also be used as a bone dragon. Homeless thought about the gap in strength between the black dragon and the golden dragon. He said nothing more and just waved to the quartermaster. The quartermaster accepted two level 8 soldier recruitment coupons, and then he lowered his head and headed back. Looking at the quartermaster''s appearance, Gu Xi couldn''t help but laugh. Should! ?Who made him brag so much in front of Gu Xi before? Now he must be afraid. Soon ten black dragons were brought out by the quartermaster. ?These ten black dragons are each more than thirty meters long, and their huge bodies are like a towering mountain. ?They are covered with black scales, shining with a cold luster, like they are covered with thick steel armor, fearless of any challenge. ?Each black dragon has a pair of huge bat wings. The black dragon''s limbs are thick and powerful, and each claw is like a sharp blade polished with endless power, full of powerful lethality. When they landed in front of Gu Xi, they just lowered their heads to Gu Xi. It was obvious that they were strong. ?But now these black dragons have returned to rest. [Black Dragon (level 8 summoned troops): experience (0/10000), attack 45, defense 30, life 300, skills: flying troops, magic immunity (immune to all magic), dragon breath (dragon breath spray range can reach 300 meters) Looking at the attributes of the black dragon, Gu Xi also smiled. ?Although its attributes are quite simple, it is immune to all magic and has a dragon breath spray range of 300 meters, which already overwhelms many creatures. Not to mention, the black dragons super attack, defense and life. ?With these and the attributes that Gu Xi can bless, Gu Xi believes that with these ten black dragons, he can kill all the red dragons that are still alive under him. enough. ?Gu Xi nodded with satisfaction, stretched out his hand, and the steel city gate appeared behind him. ?These black dragons cannot be kept here. They must be sent back to Aridovi City first, or no, to Aridovi Tower. In the city of Aridovi, these black dragons may slowly turn into bone dragons, which would be a big loss. After sending the black dragon away, Gu Xi turned to look at the quartermaster. If I still have soldier recruitment coupons, can I still get them here to exchange for the black dragon? The quartermaster''s movements obviously paused. Just as he was about to speak, Lynch said from the side: "Gu Xi, we have arrived, and Shadow Castle is about to stop. You come with me first, or we won''t be able to leave in time." By the way, bring your troops. After leaving the Soul-eating Valley, you will soon enter the battle. This is a map, is there anything else you need? " When the believers of the evil **** offer sacrifices, there should be a place for the sacrifices, right? Where is that place? There are marks on the map that the cult of the evil **** has three directions. One is the White Castle, which is the outermost location of the cult of the evil god. Then there is the mountain castle, which is said to be the core location. Finally, there is the location where the Evil God Temple is falling. There is currently no place name there, but the astrologer has calculated the location, and the Evil God believers are making sacrifices here. ??These three locations are all marked on the map. Whether you can enter them or not depends on you. " ?Lin Qi explained the situation here to Gu Xi. You said there will be a war after leaving the Soul-Eating Valley. Is it because the Soul-Eating Valley is closer to which castle? White Castle, just go out. (End of this chapter) Chapter 511： Soul-eating Valley (a certain Yanjia who makes soy sauce for the alliance leader) Chapter 511 Soul-Eating Valley (Updated by a certain Yan who works for the leader of the alliance 3) In order to prepare for the leader''s appearance, more updates are coming. Please subscribe, recommend, monthly vote and other support! In the following time, Lin Qi did not leave Gu Xi even a step. He was also afraid that Gu Xi would suddenly ask something and bring out some "good things" that they couldn''t bear. ?At this time, Lin Qi finally understood that Gu Xi would be sent here because there was a part of him that was recognized. ?Now it seems that their choice was not wrong. Although Gu Xi is a bit of a rookie, he has a lot of good things in his hands. ?With just these things, we can withstand the attack of the Evil Temple. Not to mention, Gu Xi came here with the idea of ??reaching level 5 and advancing to a special profession. ??If you let him hit level 5, it is very likely that he will reach level 10 in a short time. For a necromancer, the threshold for Gu Xi level 10 is no longer available. ??If Gu Xi is lucky, he may even have a chance to reach level 10 this time. At that time, the Evil Temple will not be a problem at all. After all, the higher the level, the easier it is for the things in Gu Xi''s hands to be fully effective. ?Now Lynch just needs to provide some functions within his ability for Gu Xi. ?Don''t blow other things randomly. While waiting, all the troops under Gu Xi were also sent over. Gu Xi noticed that all the troops under his command were carefully managed. ?Not only have their weapons and equipment been reinforced, polished, and even waxed, even the black mist of the Black Spear Camp has been re-done. ?The Black Spear Battalion now looks even more fierce. As it moves forward, the black clouds it raises even look like it has turned into a sandstorm. It can be said that the Black Spear Battalion is dressed up in this way. Not to mention other things, it is already much stronger in terms of appearance. Looking at the situation in front of him, Gu Xi thought for a moment, pointed at Arroyo and said: "Arroyo, when we get out, you will take the lead." Upon hearing this, Arroyo immediately agreed. At the same time, he also raised his eyes in Robbie''s direction. ?That proud look was clearly telling Robbie that he had won another round. Robbie, on the other hand, had a disgusting look on his face. Why did he let this guy win again? ?However, he also understood that Arroyo and himself were in completely different directions. ?Arroyo is suitable for frontal impact combat on the plains. And the Bone-cutting Battalion he brought is more suitable for killing enemies in melee and street fighting. The most important thing is that the Bone-cutting Battalion currently does not have suitable skins for them, nor do they have some special blessings. They have no way of making an ordinary army look like a powerful legion. Looking at the situation in front of him, Robbie was already thinking in his mind that after returning this time, he must find a way to get some skin out. No matter what, I have to dress up my skeleton two-handed swordsmen to make them look better. ??Now that they have skeletons like them, they go out with two-handed swords and look like they can be blown away by the wind, who would be afraid? ?While Robbie was thinking about this situation, the door of Shadow Castle suddenly opened. As the sunshine outside shone in, Gu Xi immediately smelled a rotten smell. This smell was stronger than Lidovi City. Looking out along the gate, Gu Xi discovered that outside the gate was a huge valley more than three hundred meters wide. There are thick white bone fragments on the valley floor. Because these white bone fragments are so thick, it looks like heavy snow covering the ground from a distance. Looking towards both sides of the valley, Gu Xi noticed that there were cliffs five to six hundred meters high on both sides. The tops of the cliffs were covered with various twisted-looking trees. ?Seeing Gu Xi''s attention turned to the cliff tops on both sides of the valley, Lin Qi also explained proudly. "Don''t worry, no one will be ambushing you there for a sneak attack. The trees up there are all man-eating tree species we planted. Anyone else who enters the woods will be swallowed up by the woods, and their flesh and blood will turn into nutrients for the trees. The bones were thrown into the valley. ?The reason why this place is called the Soul-eating Valley is because of these trees. " Gu Xi glanced at the fragments of bones on the ground, and finally stepped out. ?While stepping on the bones, Gu Xi glanced at the ground worriedly. After confirming that there was no problem with the bones, Gu Xi released the evil coffin. ?Lin Qi, who had been accompanying Gu Xi at this time, also stepped forward and said, "This coffin mount looks very majestic. Mr. Gu, you have such good taste." When his troops walked out of the gate, Gu Xi turned his head and said with some confusion: "What, Mr. Lynch, is there something wrong with my mount?" No, no, Im just a little surprised. The necromancers in our Shadow Crown all use coffins as mounts, but coffin mounts without coffin bearers like You are really rare. ?Gu Xi was a little surprised when he heard this. He asked curiously: "Use zombies to carry the coffin?" No way, zombies are so slow, how can they be used to carry coffins? They use relatively fast undead creatures to carry coffins. If you are interested, I will introduce you to several necromancers. ?Gu Xi actually took Lin Qis words to heart. At this moment, all Gu Xi''s troops had entered the Soul-Eating Valley. At this time, Lin Qi said to Gu Xi: "We will get supplies here from eight to ten every day. If you need any support, you can come to us at this time. ?In addition, we appear in the dark forest between eight and ten o''clock at night. If you can''t come over, you can also go to the dark forest. As for the sewers of Destrup City, we will only go there once a week, the time is uncertain, and you undead may not be able to go in, so if you want to find us, just come from these two places. " "good!" Gu Xi understood what Lin Qi meant as soon as he heard it, "Don''t worry, I will take care of everything." Then I wish you victory, all the victory! Won victory! ?Gu Xi held up the Cold Wind Staff and said something, and then the army headed out of the Soul-Eating Valley. ?Seeing Gu Xi leading the troops to leave, Lin Qi finally breathed a sigh of relief. He felt that the pressure on himself was too great. If it continued, he really didn''t know what to say to Gu Xi. It is quite tiring to think carefully about every word you say. Its better to go back quickly now. I dont know if Gu Xis actions this time can prevent the evil temple from falling. ?Gu Xi didnt know Lin Qis attitude toward his departure. ?At this time, Gu Xi had led his troops for more than a thousand meters in the valley. After setting foot in the Soul-Eating Valley, Gu Xi discovered that the valley was not short at all. The valley with a width of several hundred meters was fully twenty miles long. At the advancing speed of Gu Xi''s troops, it took nearly forty minutes to walk. Only then did we reach the edge of the valley. Just as he was about to leave the valley, Gu Xi suddenly heard the sound of fighting coming from outside the valley. (End of this chapter) Chapter 512： Players in battle (a certain Yan who works for the leader of the alliance) Chapter 512 Players in the Battle (Updated by a certain Yan who works for the leader of the alliance 4) Gargoyle! Hearing that something was wrong outside, Gu Xi immediately let the gargoyle out. ?At the same time, the main city gate was quickly lowered, just in time to block the entrance to the valley. Those outside who want to rush in will be blocked by Gu Xi''s main city gate for the first time. After releasing the city gate, Gu Xi was planning to release the Soul-Calling Tower. ?At this moment, the gargoyles sent out flew back. What did you say? Someone is attacking the city outside? Looking at the actions of the gargoyle, Gu Xi was also a little surprised. ?Even before they left the valley, the sound of fighting came from outside. ?This is very wrong. There could be some city outside that needs to be attacked. ?With this thought, Gu Xi quickly led the team out of the Soul-Eating Valley. ?When he went out, Gu Xi did not close the main city gate. He had already made up his mind. If the situation outside was not right, he would immediately retreat and lead the enemy to the Soul-Eating Valley to fight again. After leaving the valley, Gu Xi immediately saw the situation outside. ?About twenty miles away from the exit of the valley, there is a huge white castle, and a large number of heavily armored troops are attacking the city. When Gu Xi looked closer, he discovered that this heavily armored force turned out to be a mechanical force. On the siege battlefield, groups of huge stone men stood, their bodies two meters high, and the muscles made of stone seemed to give them endless strength. ?Each stone man carried a stone pillar as thick as an ordinary person''s waist. They fearlessly withstood the arrows that rained down from the castle, and firmly hit the gate of the white castle. ?After these stone men, a large group of tin men were waiting. They were tall, two and a half meters tall, and their bodies were covered with gray iron sheets and rivets, giving them a ruthless mechanical feel. ?There was no expression on their faces, as if there was only endless coldness and determination. They know the power of the stone man and understand their mission. Once the city gate is knocked open, they will rush into the white castle like a violent torrent. The inner city is their main battlefield. As for the arrows and stones falling from the city wall, they are nothing to these stone men and tin men. They are war machines and city-attacking fanatics. Their existence is to conquer and destroy, and to dodge. With stepping back, that doesn''t exist. Their opponents are some humans who have been influenced by evil gods. ??They are all between 1.5 and 1.7 meters tall, wearing leather armor and ring armor, and mainly holding spears or swords and shields in their hands. There were also some people using bows and arrows who were shooting at the stone men below. ?However, they were all affected by the evil god, and a large number of red hairs grew on their skin. Some generals even had horns growing on their heads, which looked very strange. ??These soldiers became significantly more powerful after becoming evil gods, and some even lifted some huge stones and threw them down from the city wall. ?Just looking at the situation in front of him, Gu Xi knew who were the enemies here and which ones were helpers recruited by other forces in Studestrup World. Seeing this situation, Gu Xi was silent for a moment, then waved to the gargoyle, "Go over and ask if you want help." ?? Gu Xi also saw that the troops attacking the city were now gaining the upper hand. Although the White Castle was big, their defense line was too long, and some of them were unable to take care of both the head and the tail. In addition, the soldiers sent by the siege force were very resistant to attacks such as arrows. Those stone men hammered the door for a long time, but no one died. On the contrary, the other side''s city gates had been smashed. That''s almost it. From this concern, it can be seen that this army does not need help from itself. But the position where Gu Xi appeared happened to be at the rear of this army, and he had to say hello to the other side. Otherwise, he would be somewhat suspected of a sneak attack. Not long after the gargoyles flew over, Gu Xi saw some gargoyles flying from the opponent''s army. Compared with Gu Xi''s basic gargoyles, these gargoyles have obviously more patterns, some are gray, some are black, and some have gold edges. They surrounded the gargoyles sent by Gu Xi, and after a while there, a man dressed as a mage flew over on a magic carpet. ??This mage is obviously a representative of the academic school. When he was sitting on the magic carpet, he was wearing clothes with various pockets hanging on them, as if he was ready to deal with various situations at any time. ??He also carries a large backpack on his back, which contains various magic materials and props that are not usually used for the time being. Even the magic carpet is equipped with mysterious items such as crystal **** and various spices. Gu Xi could even feel that a stable magic force field had been formed on the magic carpet. Before flying to the Soul-Eating Valley, the mage stood up from the magic carpet. He first glanced at the troops on Gu Xi''s side, and then saluted where Gu Xi was. "My lord, I am a hero under Mr. Fang Kang, the Eternal Star. You can call me Hart. The gargoyle has already told me your purpose and circumstances. We can handle the battle here. Sir, if necessary, please take the east path. As long as you stay within fifteen kilometers of the battle, unnecessary misunderstandings will not be caused. " Okay, I already know. I am Gu Xi, Breath of the Dead. Tell your adults that we can have tea together next time. Gu Xi said calmly. In response to Gu Xi''s words, the mage Hart in front of him bowed his head deeply. ?Although Gu Xis level is not high, his status is equivalent to that of Harts superior players. ?Hate also heard that Gu Xi had his own title, which showed that he was quite famous in his own world. ?Such a person will not be offended if he can. I have to say that Fang Kang chose the right person when he sent Hart here. He has a good brain and high emotional intelligence. Hearing what Gu Xi said, he immediately said: "Okay, Lord Gu Xi, please come here and I will arrange some gargoyles for you to lead the team. By the way, Lord Gu Xi, you can also breed a group of gargoyles. You dont know much about the language of gargoyles. This is a book on the language of gargoyles. You can simply communicate with the gargoyles, just hold it and turn it over twice. " As Hart spoke, he handed a pamphlet to Gu Xi. Gargoyle Language Book (White): A booklet that records the meaning of gargoyle movements. After reading, you can simply communicate with gargoyles. (End of this chapter) Chapter 513： Take the road to advancement first (please subscribe) Chapter 513: Take the road to promotion first (please subscribe) Thank you, this is just useful to me, so Im not polite, Ill give this to you, its just a gadget, not worth much, you can just play with it. ?As Gu Xi spoke, he gave Hart a small gift in return. It was a strange little item that Gu Xi got in the world of Bailian Festival, a flying balloon. Taking the flying balloon, Hart studied it and then laughed. This thing is interesting, thank you so much, Mr. Gu Xi. "You''re welcome, I''m leaving first. By the way, this is my owl. If your family needs to contact you, you can send the owl to me." Gu Xi handed an owl into Hart''s hands and then left directly. The battle here obviously does not require his participation, so he can just go around it. ?Going in the direction pointed by Hart, Gu Xi''s footsteps suddenly paused after detouring through a small road. At this time, he had seen a completely different world. ?The mountains and rivers in the world in front of you are still normal, but the buildings in this world are colorful, like enlarged Lego toys. ?Especially the mountain road in front of me is full of plastic feel. There is also a red and green train station on the lakeside behind the white castle. Are you treating the whole world as a toy? ?No wonder this evil **** named Lida Juan is so unpopular with others. " After muttering something, Gu Xi led the troops along the path. He did not approach the train station by the lake, nor did he think of going around to attack the White Castle. ??Gu Xi discovered that several forces in the world of Studerstrup had recruited people, and they had already taken action against the followers of the evil god. ?This is just the right time for Gu Xi to complete his own career promotion task. From Gu Xi''s point of view, no matter where he goes to fight, he will have some conflicts with other summoned masters. Other players may not be as easy to talk to as Fang Kang. Now no matter where Gu Xi goes, he will be guarded, so he might as well complete his promotion first. Once you get a job, everything will be easier. Even if the Evil Temple comes, everything gained in this world will be returned. Then it has reached level 5, right? At that time, as long as the experience is replenished, his promotion career will not be lost again. Maybe there will be a bug, so you can advance to the next level again and choose talents one more time. With the thought of a bug, Gu Xi stuffed the map into the evil coffin, put away the large troops following him, leaving only the flying troops suitable for long distances outside, and went with all his strength towards the location where the Golden Crown of Thorns was hidden on the map. And go. In order to ensure that he would not be attacked by others, the flying troops released by Gu Xi, apart from the gargoyles used to explore the path, were bone dragons and ghost dragons. They were flying in the sky, and their momentum was full. The followers of the Evil God knew about Gu Xis existence immediately. ?But Gu Xi came out at just the right time, as the followers of the evil **** were being attacked by several other strong men. ?Even if they discovered Gu Xi''s actions, no one took the initiative to provoke Gu Xi. ?This made Gu Xi''s progress go quite smoothly. Soon Xie Coffin took Gu Xi to the place where the Golden Crown of Thorns was hidden according to the map. When he came here, Gu Xi couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment. The situation before him made him a little worried. Originally, according to Lynch, the Golden Crown of Thorns was hidden somewhere in a forest full of thorns. In this forest, there was a hidden castle. Gu Xis first task was to find the right way through the thorny woods and enter the castle. The original Flower of the North was stuck at this step. In fact, not only Flowers of the North, but all those who came to challenge were stuck at this step. ?This forest of thorns is quite strange. No matter how hard a normal person cuts down the thorns, they can''t cut them down. They can''t be burned by fire, and they can''t fly through the sky. In case of physical attack, the thorns will also rebound the attack effect. The only way to deal with it is to use the death attack method of Death Incarnation. ?Only in this way can we cut through the thorns and make a way in. Then the castle has no gate. If you want to enter, you must release the gate of the dead city and open a gate for the castle before you can enter. As for whats inside, Lynch doesnt know. Because after so many years, no one has come into contact with the Golden Crown of Thorns, and everything they know is the record of the earliest Shadow Crown Speaker. In the records of the previous Speakers, the Golden Crown of Thorns has been obtained six times in total, four of which were for promotion to special professions, and two were for lichs above level 15 who had other options. . In addition to these six times, there are more than ten times of contact with the records of the castle. It''s just that after those people entered the castle, they never came out again. So no one knows whether they came into contact with the Golden Crown of Thorns or not. ?Of course, there is a reason why people in Shadow Crown attach so much importance to players looking for the Golden Crown of Thorns. The crowns on all of their heads were imitations of golden crowns of thorns. ?As long as someone comes into contact with the Golden Crown of Thorns, the energy saved by the Golden Crown of Thorns over the years will be automatically distributed to all imitation products, and through the imitation products, everyone''s strength level will be improved. It can be said that every time someone comes into contact with the Golden Crown of Thorns, for the people of the Shadow Crown, it is a carnival of crazy improvement in strength. They are eager to help pave the way for all those who want to find the golden crown of thorns. ??If they had not been able to get close to the thorny forest, they would have wanted to carry the person to the forest. But tell them all the information they know, they will definitely do it. ?While waiting for the Shadow Castle to arrive at the Soul-Eating Valley, Lynch made all the details clear in order to prevent Gu Xi from overthinking. Except for what he would encounter in the castle, he did not say anything about the other details. Where to go faster, where to start better, how to place the gate on the castle, and whether there is a moat outside the castle, all are explained in detail. It can be said that Gu Xi already knew the situation here. ??But what Gu Xi saw in front of him was not what Lynch said. The trees were entangled with thorns, and behind the leaves, the spire of the castle could be vaguely seen. ?? But the situation in front of me is completely wrong. This forest is still full of thorns, but the color of the trees is obviously wrong. These trees are clearly made of plastic, and every leaf is unnaturally green. Looking at the castle spire in the woods, Gu Xi felt even more uneasy. ?The spire has reached far beyond the woods, and what originally looked like a tall tower has now turned into a huge wooden handle like the tower body. The evil **** has taken action here. (End of this chapter) Chapter 514： Fight a **** road (please subscribe) Chapter 514: Fighting for a **** road (please subscribe) No more procrastination, lets upgrade to level 5 first. Please subscribe, recommend, monthly pass and other support! Map! Jumping off the evil coffin, Gu Xi immediately opened the map. ??The map Lynch gave him was quite complete. In addition to the directions of nearby mountains, there were also the core locations of several forces. ?The largest city in the world of Studerstrup is naturally the city of Studerstrup, the main city of the Stu royal family. This city is located in the north of the map. The largest area is the golden forest. In this world, as long as the trees lose their leaves in autumn, all forests are considered to be golden forests. ??The sacrifice locations for the followers of the evil god, the white castle and the mountain castle all occupy only a small corner of the map. When Gu Xi looked at the map before, he did not connect the followers of the evil **** with the thorn forest. Because the two places are really far apart. ??Although the Thorn Forest is in the area controlled by the followers of the evil god, it is not actually in the core location. According to what is shown on the map, the sacrifice point of the evil gods followers, the White Castle and the High City Castle form an equilateral triangle. There is no match between this side of the thorn forest and that side of the thorn forest. Looking at the map, Gu Xi looked puzzled. ?But at this time, I no longer have much to worry about. Before, he was still thinking about whether to slow down his pace. Hold on slowing down now. It is definitely time to go in first. ?Gu Xi immediately raised the cold wind staff and raised his hand towards the thorn forest. Death incarnate! This is the first time Gu Xi uses Death Incarnation when he has full mana. After releasing the incarnation of death, Gu Xi also breathed a long sigh of relief. The incarnation of death did not change at all due to the amount of mana. After releasing it, Gu Xi quickly took out the miniature magic potion and drank it. He knew that the Death Dragon Breath, the incarnation of death, might not be able to clear a path at once. ??It may take many times, and using large magic potions to replenish the magic is simply a waste. ??This miniature magic potion picked up for free can be used just right. ?Sure enough, after determining the target, the incarnation of death pounced directly on the woods in front of him, and when he opened his mouth, a death dragon breath came out. ??As the death dragon''s breath fell, all the thorns seemed to be afraid of something and quickly retreated, revealing an even weirder scene. ?Those plastic-looking trees seemed to have lost their support in an instant and began to melt rapidly. ?At the place where the trees were melting, Gu Xi could not help but widen his eyes. Dark red liquid flowed from the tree trunks, and countless fist-sized eyeballs danced on the surface of the liquid. ?These eyes seemed to be alive, shining with a strange light. ?They seemed to be watching Gu Xi, making him feel heart palpitations. Where the trees melted, Gu Xi saw dark red liquid and a large number of fist-sized eyeballs. ??Concerning this situation, Gu Xi didn''t bother to take a closer look. He raised the cold wind staff and pointed forward. Get in! As soon as the Death Incarnation heard this, it sprayed the Death Dragon Breath and flew forward. After flying more than a hundred meters and opening a passage, the time for the Death Dragon Breath was up. At this time, Gu Xi didn''t say anything, but said another sentence to the front. Death incarnate! The incarnation of death rushed out of the black mist again, and immediately began to breathe the death dragon''s breath. Gu Xi, who was riding on the evil coffin, drank the miniature magic potion again and replenished 100 points of mana. This incarnation of death is released again and again. When Gu Xi released the incarnation of death for the sixth time, Gu Xi''s head had already begun to hurt. When the incarnation of death was released for the ninth time, Gu Xi''s eyes could no longer see clearly what was going on around him. ??When he released the incarnation of death for the fifteenth time, Gu Xi was already lying on the evil coffin, stuffing a bottle of miniature magic potion into his mouth with one hand, and fixing the direction with the other hand, pointing the cold wind staff. When Gu Xi released the incarnation of death for the twentieth time, he finally saw a path through the woods. ?The situation that appeared in front of him made Gu Xi, who was already extremely depressed, excited. ??The castle in front of me is still as Lynch said, and it is not occupied by evil gods. ??The handle he saw outside the woods before was a small plastic shovel that was taller than the tower. ?This thing was inserted into the ground casually. Judging from the nearby situation, it seems that someone has taken a fancy to this castle and wants to dig it out, but they have been trying for a long time to no avail. For such a situation, Gu Xi finally felt a lot more at ease. ?He rolled and climbed down from the evil coffin, pointing at the road behind him that was burned by the death dragon''s breath. Spiritualism! Affected by the necromancy spell, the thorns that retreated due to the breath of the death dragon sealed the road again. As for the red liquid and eyeballs along the way, they were all broken and thrown away by the thorns. New trees grew rapidly, and soon they filled in the places where the trees had been melted by the death dragon''s breath. ?However, Gu Xi ignored this at this time. When he saw the thorns closing again, he stretched out his hand, and the main city gate appeared behind him. Subsequently, a large number of undead troops were driven out under the leadership of Arroyo and Robbie. After seeing them, Gu Xi closed his eyes. Keep the area close, and no matter who comes close, kill it first. After saying this, Gu Xi closed his eyes. Having to drain his mana twice in a row was also a great test for Gu Xi. ??If it werent for Gu Xis strong willpower, he might not be able to hold on anymore by the fifteenth time. Now that he saw his men coming out, Gu Xi finally felt relieved, closed his eyes and fell asleep. ?The men released by Gu Xi became nervous when they saw this situation. Arroyo discussed it with Robbie and had no idea of ??helping Gu Xi into Alidovi City. They are not sure now whether there will be any other problems in the area that Gu Xi spent so much effort to enter. What if Gu Xi is sent to Aridovi, and when Gu Xi wakes up and comes out, he is outside the woods again. ?Then if he has to do it again, he will cry to death. So they quickly protected Gu Xi. After some discussion, Arroyo led the Black Spear Battalion to circle around the castle to see if there were any other problems. Robbie led the Bone Slashing Battalion to protect Gu Xi. security of information. As for the other undead, they rested where they were. After all, seeing such a big plastic shovel in front of you can tell that something big is going to happen. Even if an army suddenly jumps out to attack, it is not impossible. At this time, Gu Xi''s troops must keep fighting to ensure that Gu Xi''s sleep is not affected. ?But fortunately, when Gu Xi fell asleep, nothing changed outside. Even the woods that Gu Xi had just opened a path for had grown back. No one would notice Gu Xi sleeping outside the castle in the woods. ?This allowed him to sleep peacefully for a full six hours. (End of this chapter) Chapter 515： The encounter after entering the castle (to provide soy sauce for the alliance leader) Chapter 515: The encounter after entering the castle (Updated by a certain Yan who works for the leader of the alliance 5) For the sake of the leader''s reputation, I will update another day and work hard to update. Please subscribe, recommend, vote monthly, and support me in various ways! Six hours later, Gu Xi was awakened by a shaking sound. He looked up and found that a big hand covered with red hair seemed to have fallen from the sky, and he was about to pull out the plastic shovel stuck on the edge of the castle. Walk. This is clearly the power of the evil **** from outside. Gu Xi was not sure whether the other party still had any thoughts about the castle in front of him. He didn''t care that he was still a little dizzy, he turned over and sat up from the ground. Get ready to enter the castle, lets move quickly! ? Gu Xi glanced at the speed at which the giant hand reached down. It would take about three hours for this hand to touch the shovel. ??Gu Xi pushed his hand immediately, and the main city gate that was originally placed in the open space directly hit the city wall in front of him. , When he released the city gate, Gu Xi had time to look at the castle in front of him. ?This castle is completely in the architectural style of Sleeping Beauty Castle. The castle is composed of towers, walls and high castles. There are no doors or windows between buildings. Looking at it from a distance, it gives people the impression that it is carved from a single piece of stone. But if you look from where Gu Xi is, you will find that the castle is made of brick and stone. It''s just that the doors and windows were blocked. This is a test for Gu Xi. ??In addition to being able to use the ability of Death City to release the city gate, you also need to be able to find the correct position and place the city gate in the corresponding position. Otherwise, it would be a good thing if the city gate opens in the wrong position and walks out of position. But if some load-bearing walls are accidentally destroyed, it will be a big deal. So Gu Xi had to install the city gate on the castle wall very accurately. After turning a small circle outside, Gu Xi pointed forward decisively. City gate! Alidovi''s main city gate directly hit the position pointed by Gu Xi. At the moment of contact with the castle, the city gate slowly merged into the city wall. As the city gate opened, Gu Xi saw the location of the hall behind the city gate at first glance. Seeing all this, Gu Xi finally breathed a sigh of relief. He understood that he had succeeded. ? Gu Xi waved his hand without thinking too much: "Robbie, occupy this castle. Arroyo, guard the city gate here." Then Gu Xi led his men into the castle. The moment he stepped into the castle, Gu Xi felt a twisted force coming from underneath the castle. ?This kind of power can be said to be the power of death, but it also maintains vitality. It is said to be the power of life, but it also makes people sleep like death. At this time, Gu Xi finally understood some of the situation in the castle in front of him. At the same time, he also understood that the next step was his battlefield. Holding the Cold Wind Staff, Gu Xi strode into the hall. As Gu Xi entered, the lights suddenly lit up in the hall. The king and queen from the castle, as well as a large number of ministers, soldiers, and servants appeared, looking at Gu Xi with a strange expression. Their situation at this time was just as Gu Xi saw, they were neither living nor dead. ?Seeing this situation, Gu Xi really wanted Amilcar to come over with the Scarlet Knight. ??They are also half-dead and half-alive. Why can the other party be so good and play roles like king and queen? ?Humbling secretly in his heart, Gu Xis hands were not idle. Luo Gei, who was the first to rush in, rushed forward with his bone-cutting battalion. As soon as they moved, the soldiers guarding the hall also took action. ??These soldiers raised their spears one after another and lined up in a row, blocking out the bone-cutting battalion under Robbie. ?At the same time, the king who suddenly appeared stood up, grinned and said something to Gu Xi. Gu Xi didn''t hear any sound, but he understood the meaning of the king''s words. With so many choices, Gu Xi chose the most difficult path and fought it. Disaster? Gu Xi smiled, he believed in the fighting ability of his men. From Gu Xi''s point of view, when nothing is clear, it is most reasonable to just fight. ?Gu Xi not only asked his men to move forward, but he also took action himself. Gu Xi pushed the Cold Wind Staff to the ground with all his strength, "Death Ripple!" ?Under Gu Xis command, the breath of death instantly spread outwards with Gu Xi as the center. The power of Death Ripple is not very strong, but it is quite targeted. When Gu Xi entered the castle, he already felt that the castle in front of him was the best place to use Death Ripple. The kings and queens in front of them are all affected by some kind of power and are at the balance point between life and death. The death ripples were released, and whether it was the king, the queen, or the soldiers in front of them, their bodies had more death energy than life. Their bodies stiffened immediately. ?At the same time, their skin began to rot, and even their bones began to become brittle. It was as if time was accelerating, pushing everything in this room to change rapidly. ?Everything in the room began to become cold, and the king even turned into a skeleton, with his mouth wide open and kept shouting. Gu Xi saw it from his actions, he seemed to be saying something. Do you know what you have done? ?But Gu Xi doesnt care about this at all. The thing he dislikes facing the most is the existence of the Mysterious Man. When the king spoke but he couldn''t hear the sound, Gu Xi knew that this was the third test before him. ??If they could explain the situation before, Gu Xi would have looked at them favorably. ?Now, Gu Xi looked disdainful. What are you thinking about when you dont let people lift the table when you play riddles? Robbie, what are you waiting for? Do it! Robbie, who had been standing in front, realized what he was doing. He raised his sword with both hands and rushed toward the soldiers and the king with his men. ?At this time, Gu Xi was standing on the spot, watching every move on the battlefield. ?Behind Gu Xi, troops one after another were quickly walking out of the city gate and beginning to join the battle in front of them. ?The kings and ministers in this hall are actually not very powerful. After turning into undead, they are extremely weak and can be killed with just one kill. Under Gu Xis order, Robbie quickly killed all the enemies on the scene. In fact, just as the king said, Gu Xi chose the most difficult path for himself. ?This level is actually a test of whether the visitor has the ability of the Death Lord. If he mastered it, he should be able to communicate with the king and others, complete some tasks given by the king, accept the king''s help, and finally get the golden crown of thorns hidden in the castle. This situation is of course the simplest route. But there is a problem here, that is, it takes time to complete the task. What Gu Xi doesnt have now is time. When these kings first appeared, the life force in them made Gu Xi understand that these guys would not fully benefit from the skills of the Death Lord. Coupled with the provocation in the king''s words, Gu Xi overturned the table on the spot. He intends to break the situation using methods that no one else has used. (End of this chapter) Chapter 517： Players trapped in the castle (please subscribe) Chapter 517 Players trapped in the castle (please subscribe) No, no, still not! ??Wandered around the castle for a long time, Gu Xi couldn''t find what he was looking for. ? Lynch''s clues were cut off, and he didn''t know the situation inside the castle. ?Gu Xi looked for it based on the crowns Lin Qi and others wore on their heads. As a result, he started from the most likely place where the golden crown of thorns was stored until he reached the top floor, but he couldn''t find anything similar to the crown. Even similar flowers or decorations were not found. Instead, during the rummaging process, Gu Xi found the prison hidden in the lower level of the basement and released more than a thousand skeletons who starved to death inside. He found the third room deep in the corridor and took away the mysterious book that could not be read. The place that has not been walked yet is only the tower in front. ?Hold the Cold Wind Staff, Gu Xi took two steps forward. Just as he was about to push open the door to the tower, he felt a long sword coming towards him. Since the use of psychic killing, Gu Xi has always thought that everyone in the castle has been affected by psychic killing and has become a neutral undead. Even if they are not subdued, they will not take the initiative to attack Gu Xi. ? Along the way, Gu Xi''s vigilance has been reduced to the lowest level. This time, he slashed directly at Gu Xi''s neck. This time, Gu Xi almost didn''t get out of the way. Fortunately, when the sword came, Gu Xi sat down on the ground and dodged the sword. ?After that, Gu Xi lowered his head, and a long sword made of ice flew towards the direction where the sword came. ?Then the undead who had been following Gu Xi and had already started to help Gu Xi carry his things dropped their things and rushed directly to the spot where the long sword struck. ?Taking the opportunity, Gu Xicai got up and ran a few steps outside. After everything was safe, Gu Xi lowered his head and took a look at his own condition. ?The sword strike just now had already torn his clothes. If he had been slower to dodge, he might have been dead. Such a situation made Gu Xi quite angry. Its almost time to advance, but something went wrong here. Are you not planning to make things easier for him? ?Gu Xi raised the cold wind staff and was about to hit it in the direction where the long sword was struck. But when Gu Xi raised his hand, his movements obviously paused. ??A necromancer with bleeding eyes emerged from the shadows. ?His pale face was covered with a layer of white frost, and blood and tears slid over the white frost, quickly congealing into ice beads. ?His left hand is holding a long sword tightly, with faint blue runes on the sword. In his right hand, he held a long staff. The top of the staff was inlaid with a dark gemstone, which shone with a faint blue light. But what really surprised Gu Xi was not this. He was a necromancer. What was there to be surprised about? Even if Gu Xi could tell at a glance that he was a player trapped in the castle, so what? The player Gu Xi killed Still less? To Gu Xis surprise, he recognized the face of the necromancer. ??This necromancer seems to have appeared in the textbooks of Netherbone Wind Academy. ?? Gu Xi patted his head, as if he was called the Guide to Killing Life. A long sword can kill death knights in close combat. A staff can lead the way and conquer the bone dragon and the **** of death. At level 15, he actively restarted the characteristics of the Lich''s phylactery and was reborn after death in battle. He was the most promising necromancer at that time to break the rules and form the Death Knights. As a result, three years after he died in battle and was reborn, he disappeared. ?At that time, some people always believed that he was killed by the death knights to ensure the existence of the rules and to ensure that the death knights would never be slaves. Looking at the necromancer''s appearance now, Gu Xi knew that he had been trapped here for who knows how many years. Seeing Gu Xi looking at him, the Zhansheng guide opened his mouth and roared at Gu Xi. ?Gu Xi noticed that his mouth was still covered with dark red meat strands. Although he knew the identity of the other party, Gu Xi had no intention of communicating with him in a friendly manner. If you take action against him, no matter whether he is a historical celebrity or not, you will die. After determining the target, Gu Xi faced a burst of level 2 tendrils of the dead at the enemy''s feet. ?However, this life-killing guide has a reputation for killing, and he is quite familiar with the various methods of the undead. ??Although his strength has been greatly reduced due to various reasons and he can''t even hold the sword steadily, his ability has not diminished at all. ??On the contrary, because of his weakening strength, he was quite sensitive to this simple method. With just one strike of his sword, he cut off all the arms and tentacles extending from the ground. Then he will rush towards Gu Xi. At this time, Gu Xi shook his hand, turned the special mirror in his hand, and the Labyrinth Devourer appeared in front of Gu Xi. ?They held hands with each other, forming a maze of black holes, blocking the attack of Zhansheng''s guide. ?Then Gu Xi raised his hand again, and the Bone Storm was released. ?However, the leader of Zhansheng just raised the staff in his right hand. When the gem on the staff lit up, all the bone storms slowed down. Counterspell? ??Can you still play like this? ??Gu Xi just took one look and knew that he would definitely not be able to defeat the opponent in necromancy. ?At the same time, it goes without saying about melee combat. Although his swordsmanship no longer has the legendary super attack power, it is not something he can deal with. If you want to deal with him, you must use other means. Wheres the Skeleton Mage, come out! Looking at the skeleton mage rushing out behind Gu Xi, Zhansheng the guide waved the long sword in his hand and made a chopping motion. Obviously he intends to cut through all the magic the Skeleton Mage put over. And he also believed that his swordsmanship could reach such a level. But Gu Xi asked the skeleton mage to come out, but it was not for the purpose of casting magic. Drain mana, pump it with all your strength! ?Under Gu Xis order, all the skeleton mages began to extract mana from the Zhansheng guide. ??Trapped in this castle these years, Zhansheng Guide survived by relying on his magic power and eating corpses. ??After being extracted by the Skeleton Mage, he only felt that his body was weak. At this time, Gu Xi did not hesitate and once again shook the special mirror on his left hand. Shaya, who closed her eyes tightly, rushed out from nearby. ?At the same time, Gu Xi also saw Luna floating behind Shaya. ??They got Gu Xi''s order and rushed over in the shortest possible time. As soon as he rushed out, Shaya raised his sword and slashed at the person leading the way. ?At the same time, a large number of mirrors appeared beside Zhansheng''s guide. The overlapping figures all turned to look at Zhansheng''s guide, making it impossible for him to determine Shaya''s position. As soon as they came out, they could see how powerful the enemy was. Although the enemy was extremely weak, his level and combat experience were still there. Without some new tricks, Gu Xi and the others would not be the opponents of Zhansheng''s guide. . (End of this chapter) Chapter 518： Zoom in (please subscribe) Chapter 518: Enlarging the Move (Please subscribe) Ask for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support, and Ill make an average of 2,000! As soon as Shaya and Luna took action, the situation became different. As an assassin-type professional, Shaya''s level is not as good as that of the Zhansheng Guide, but she still has certain advantages against legal professions. The Jing Longyin in his hand was even more effective, and he fought with the leader of Zhansheng. ?Taking this opportunity, Luna released a large number of mirrors, locking the guide through the mirrors. Faced with such a situation, Zhansheng Guide just felt a little uncomfortable, but he had no intention of stepping forward to destroy it. But he didnt know that this was Lunas ultimate move. ?In the Bailian Festival, it was Gu Xi who benefited the most, but it was Luna who grew the fastest. After killing all the way through the Bailian Festival, Luna directly took away the most critical part of the Bailian Festival, all about the strange power of the mirror image. ??It''s just the weird skills in the mirror that Luna has mastered, but Gu Xi can''t click on them. ??This time Gu Xi was able to notify Luna in a short time and call Shaya and the others over, all because of Luna''s ability. ??Now what Luna is deploying is a super powerful killing move that is made up of a variety of mirror images that are strangely combined with each other. ??The mirror currently arranged outside the Zhansheng Guide is just the beginning. Then, the reflections of the Zhansheng Guide in all mirrors will be subject to strange attacks from the mirrors. ?These attacks do not cause any damage. It looks like someone is just trying to scare the person who leads the way through the mirror image. But the real situation is not like this. The damage caused by the mirror image is not non-existent, but it is temporarily suppressed. When the mirror image disappears, all the damage will burst out. At that time, thousands of different injuries will appear on a person at the same time, and he will die no matter how long he lives. ??However, this technique can only be used on one person, and it also takes a relatively long time. ??Luna can''t handle it alone, Shaya must help. At this time, Shaya played the role of holding back Zhanshengs guide. ?Faced with Zhansheng Guider, Shaya felt that Zhansheng Guider''s swordsmanship was quite good, even though he held the sword in his left hand and was distracted from operating the staff. But Shaya felt like she was facing a sword master attacking her head-on. No matter how she moved her sword, whether she used Jing Longyin''s ability or her own swordsmanship, everything was blocked by the opponent. Zhan Sheng, the guide, still had a chance to neutralize Gu Xi''s spell attack. It can be said that if Gu Xi had not used the spell later, Shaya would have been destroyed by others. ??However, when Gu Xi and Sha Ya join forces, they are no match for Zhansheng''s guide. All Shaya''s attacks were easily neutralized, and this was even more true for Gu Xi''s spells. For every undead spell, Zhansheng Guidan could find an easy way to deal with it. ???If it weren''t for the Labyrinth Devourer in front of Gu Xi, and the Skeleton Mage behind him who was constantly extracting mana, he might have used magic to teach Gu Xi what the necromancer''s attack method is now. Even so, Gu Xi and Sha Ya were the ones being suppressed and beaten. When Gu Xi and the others faced Zhanshengs guide, they had only one feeling: everything they had was seen through by the other party. ???If it weren''t for Gu Xi''s strong perseverance, coupled with the influence of the fox eye ring''s psychic power, which allowed Gu Xi to always maintain a part of his virtual life, virtual mana and other data, he might not be able to stand it anymore. Now Gu Xi can be said to be gritting his teeth and holding on. But it seems that the situation is getting worse and worse. ?Zhansheng Guide has killed many Labyrinth Devourers, and now there are only seven Labyrinth Devourers who can stand in front of Gu Xi. If these seven are killed again, Gu Xi will have to use weaker zombie axe-shield soldiers. ?At this moment, the special mirror on Gu Xi''s wrist lit up. Gu Xi''s heart moved and he shouted decisively at Sha Ya. Shaya! Sha Jingqing immediately knew what was going on. She slashed down hard with her sword. At the same time, she raised the elderwood stick she was holding in her left hand and hit the staff of the person who led the way. ??This sword was still neutralized by Zhansheng who led the way, but Shaya took this opportunity to retreat to Gu Xi. ?At the same time, the seven Labyrinth Devourers crowded toward the middle and immediately blocked all the roads here. ?Zhansheng''s guide couldn''t even look at Gu Xi now, let alone take this opportunity to rush over and kill Gu Xi. Looking at this situation, Zhan Sheng, the guide, smiled instead. He had experienced hundreds of battles. He had been trapped in this castle for these years, and he kept looking back, reflecting, and reviewing his life. He has already understood many things. ? ? Many people know what the other person wants to do with a look or an action. This is also the reason why he can easily neutralize the attacks of Sha Ya and Gu Xi. ?Now Shaya retreats in front of Gu Xi, which shows that they plan to make a big move. The person who made the big move must be Gu Xi. ?With so many mirrors in front of him, it seemed that Gu Xi was going to use light attacks. ?This kind of attack is fast and powerful, and bounces around in the mirror at will, which makes it difficult to deal with. ?At the same time, being able to prepare Gu Xi like this must be a big move, and the attack power is probably quite strong. So he must use all his strength to protect himself. ?Thinking of this, the guide Zhansheng turned his hand and pointed at the corpse on the ground. Bone wall linkage. ?Under the guidance of the Zhansheng Guide, the corpses of all the Labyrinth Devourers exploded and began to wrap around the Zhansheng Guide layer by layer. There is first a five-sided bone shield, then a circle of bone cages, and finally a three-layer bone wall. ?This directly protected the person who led the way of Zhansheng under strict protection. Then he pointed his hand at the flesh and blood on the ground. Flesh and blood light curtain! ?Then layer after layer of flesh and blood quickly grew on the bone wall, bone cage and bone wall, forming a red light curtain. At this point, Zhansheng Guidan still feels that it is not enough. To defend, he must do his best. Otherwise, if the defense line is broken, it will be too late for him to find time to make up the defense line. As long as he can withstand this wave of attacks, the next thing will be under his control. Gu Xi''s strength is actually just like that. If he hadn''t reacted so quickly before, he might have died long ago. It''s not too late now. As long as Gu Xi is killed and his flesh and blood is taken away, he can survive in this castle for a while longer. But just when Zhan Sheng led the way to raise a force field wall like a light shield for himself again, all the mirrors in the corridor were shattered. ?This was not what Zhan Shengs guide thought. He looked at everything in front of him with a puzzled face. He didnt understand what was going on. The next moment, wounds appeared one after another on his body. (End of this chapter) Chapter 519： Chance to kill (more updates for high orders over 4000) Chapter 519 The opportunity to kill (high order over 4000 plus updates) ?The first subscription has exceeded 4,000, which is a reasonable reason. Please add more updates. Please subscribe more and increase my average subscription! The high order is 4,000, but the average order is not 2,000. It doesnt make sense! ?Zhan Shengs guide felt something was wrong at the first moment. He knew very well that the injuries he received were not just suffered now, but were caused by someone who had used some means to inflict them on him before. ??If this method is not cracked, his injuries will only increase. ??It''s true that there are just some small wounds now, but as the number of small wounds increases, the life of the leader will continue to decrease, and the final attack will definitely become a backstab, throat slit, or even a beheading attack. ?Zhanshengs guide didnt want to die like this, he had to solve all this in the shortest possible time. ?But Zhanshengs guide was still too slow. If he could see it when the mirror came out before, maybe he could be saved. Now he has no chance of rescue. ??When all the mirrors are broken, this ultimate move, which is a combination of more than ten weird mirror abilities such as mirror maze, mirror reflection, mirror killing, mirror copy, etc., has been fully activated. ??Now it''s just layer after layer stacked on Zhansheng''s guide. No matter how strong his defense is, it''s useless. This injury was already sustained a few minutes ago. ??If you want to break this situation, you must either use time magic to reverse time, or you can remove yourself from this point in time. ?Either he has super powerful life magic to withstand this wave of damage. There is no other way to deal with it. As for things like substitutes, that is simply impossible. Luna had already considered everything before taking action. The reason why the current damage is so slow is to prevent the enemy from using a substitute. ?Now that everything is locked, the speed of wounds appearing on Zhanshengs guide is getting faster and faster. At first, there were only some wounds on the surface of his skin, but as time passed, the wounds on his body became larger and larger. A large amount of blood spurted out, and the muscles and tendons were severed. Even his bones were smashed hard. Zhan Shengs guide, who was still confidently in control of everything, now lay directly on the ground, unable to move. ?Beside him, the bone shields were still rotating, but it was obvious that these bone shields were of no use. Zhan Sheng, the guide, still wanted to get up again. But he had no strength anymore, and his life was passing by continuously. In just a blink of an eye, his life dropped to the extreme. ?However, Zhansheng Guide still did not give up any hope. He had survived being trapped in the castle for so many years. There was no reason why he would die when he met a level 4 kid this time. ?Zhan Sheng, the guide, bit his teeth hard, and one of his teeth was shattered. ?This tooth is his life-saving ability, and it is also a special ability that the Lich gets at level 15. ?This kind of tooth can cause the Lich to die and be reborn instantly. It''s like restarting the Lich''s phylactery. It''s just that the cost of this kind of rebirth is quite high. When he was level 15, he only got three such teeth. The first one was used for self-rebirth after death in battle, allowing him to return to level 1 and resume his path as a death knight. As a result, when he resumed his path as a death knight, he accidentally acquired the three divine skills of death. two items in . Death Incarnate and Death Lord. ?At that time, he wanted to play a big game. He planned to use the Death Incarnation as his mount, use the Death Lord to break the rules and recruit Death Knights. As a result, he was suppressed by others and ended up living here when he returned to level 10. ?At that time he heard about the Golden Crown of Thorns, so he took the initiative to come to this forest. There was the incarnation of death in the woods outside, so he came in easily. But there was no gate to the city of death, so he had to choose another way and entered the castle. ??But he never expected that his attack would make all the creatures in the castle regard him as an enemy, and it was the kind that the entire castle was targeting. During the battle, he was led into a trap and was seriously injured. He could have escaped originally, but when he was about to escape from the castle, he found that because he did not enter the castle through the gate of the city of death, he was locked with the castle and could not leave the castle. ?This made Zhansheng the guide very angry, and finally he used all his strength and killed everyone in the castle. But he also died in the tower of the castle due to serious injuries and other reasons. It was this second tooth that resurrected him. At the same time, he was completely locked with the castle and could never leave. Even if the lich''s unique phylactery was resurrected, there was no way to take him out. On the contrary, because of his act of seeking death, he almost lost everything, his level and life dropped a lot, and he almost became like a king, who was only level 1 and was not as strong as a farmer''s cannon fodder. ?Over the years, he has been working hard to keep himself alive, and has not used this tooth, because he understands that if he uses the third tooth, he will eventually face more terrible things. But now, he had to use it. If he doesn''t use it, he may die. ??As he activated the tooth, the flesh and blood on Zhansheng''s guide quickly melted, revealing the skeleton beneath the flesh. ?At this time, it can be seen that the skeleton of the person who led the way has been partially gemmed, which is obviously the characteristic of the lich. Its just that these gems all have cracks of one kind or another. Obviously this is the result of having experienced too many resurrections without being repaired and replenished. ?But the current leader of Zhansheng doesn''t care about this. At this time, he is trying to stand up and prepare to be resurrected. At this moment, Luna appeared next to Gu Xi. Sir, hold him back, dont let him go on like this. ? Various thoughts quickly flashed through Gu Xi''s mind. ??Then Gu Xi took action decisively, first throwing a skull towards Zhansheng''s guide. When the skull was thrown, it hit the person who was leading the way. ?Then the skull gave a shrill laugh. ?Scare trap! This is a trap ability that can scare everyone. Even the strongest people will be affected. Unless they can resist the effects of psychic spells, fear is everywhere. Being frightened like this, Zhansheng''s skeleton ran outward and hit his force field wall, bone cage and bone wall. ?His collision immediately opened up all his defense lines. Even rushed to Gu Xi. Gu Xi decisively seized this opportunity and threw a pea in the direction of Zhansheng who was leading the way. ??Crushed peas on ice! ?In the next moment, there was an explosion on the ground, and five ice peas froze the surrounding thirty meters. ?Gu Xi also took this opportunity and threw two more peas into the eyes of Zhansheng who was guiding the way. (End of this chapter) Chapter 520： Killing and Purple Long Sword (Additional update for high orders over 4000) Chapter 520: Killing and Purple Long Sword (high order over 4000 plus updates) ?Zhanshengs guide was frightened and rushed out, and was frozen. It was all Gu Xis plan. ??This is to allow Zhansheng to lead the way to stop the changes in his body and let him run. As for breaking out of the opponent''s defense, this was actually just an accident. ??Now ice has appeared on the bones of the guide Zhansheng, and his movements are no longer under control. ?The two peas thrown by Gu Xi also hit the opponent''s eyes quite accurately. Wood core peas, rotten peas! Rotten peas are obtained together with ice-crushed peas. They can grow quickly and rot quickly, forming a rotten land. Wood core peas were the output during this period, all of which were sent to Gu Xi. Wood core peas (green): After being buried in the soil, a large number of pea vines can quickly grow, eventually turning into at least ten units of wood. ??Both types of peas have one characteristic, which is that they can grow in large quantities in a short period of time. Then it rots or dies in the shortest possible time. ?Gu Xi has only one goal, which is to use the power of plants to crush Zhanshengs guide. This is the only solution Gu Xi can think of now. After throwing out the two peas, Gu Xi quickly rummaged through his backpack. ?? During this period, Gu Xis pea harvest was quite large, but not much was found in the current situation. As for other magic potions, Gu Xi didnt have any. ?At this time, Gu Xi felt quite regretful. His spells were still a bit lacking. It would be great if he had a core magic that could determine the outcome in one fell swoop. If it doesn''t seem to work, he will go to the incarnation of death again. ??Had it been against other people, Gu Xi''s death incarnation would have been released long ago. ??However, Gu Xi did not have much confidence in the person who led the way, Zhansheng, in front of him. If he could come here, there was a high probability that he had the ability to incarnate death. ? Gu Xi''s level is obviously much different from his. Although he doesn''t know why the other party didn''t release his death incarnation, Gu Xi believes that he must have a way to deal with the death incarnation. ?In order to ensure his own safety, Gu Xi will never take the initiative to use some kind of killer weapon. Now he can only find suitable materials from the props in his hand. Be prepared to take action when the opponent gets up again. ??Luna is afraid that there will be no chance to do it again this time, and he needs to deal with the current situation by himself. ?At this moment, the wood-core peas and rotten peas thrown out by Gu Xi exploded at the same time. Just as Gu Xi had calculated, the two kinds of peas grew wildly at the same time, immediately crushing the skull of the one who led the way. ?Then a large number of pea vines grew crazily on the body of Zhansheng Guide. Two huge vines were like giant pythons, entangled in the body of the guide Zhansheng, and kept squeezing the body of the guide Zhansheng. At this time, I have to admit that this is the best situation Gu Xi can come up with at the moment. ?The power of plants is the most powerful at a certain moment. Even stones can be crushed into pieces by the power of plants. Even if his body had just recovered, and even if more than half of his bones were made of gems, there would be no way to resist such an attack. Just in the blink of an eye, all the bones of the person who led the way were shattered into pieces. ?Then these vines began to absorb the nearby flesh and blood crazily, preventing the Zhansheng guide from resurrecting with the last glimmer of life. This crazy growth lasted for nearly five minutes, until the vines filled the entire corridor. ?In the next moment, part of the vines shrank on the spot and turned into ten huge wooden bars stuck in another part of the vines. The other part of the vines blossomed and bore fruit, producing a large number of peas. These newly born peas fall to the ground quickly. No matter where they fall, they will rot quickly and quickly affect everything around them. Even the vines that have just turned into logs and fallen to the ground are also affected and decay rapidly together. . Under the influence of this rotten smell, the corridors have turned into swamps made of sludge. ??The only things that were not rotten were a long sword stuck in the middle of the swamp, the remaining half of the staff, and a gray-white hand bone. Zong Heze''s resurrection failed, you have killed the player Zong Heze! ?Seeing this message pop up, Gu Xi finally breathed a sigh of relief, but he still looked out and considered one thing. ??Zhanshengs guide is called Zong Heze. The textbook only records the incident of beheading the person who led the way, but does not mention his name. ?Now Gu Xi is also a little hesitant, after all, what just happened made him somewhat worried. ?But Gu Xi is not the kind of person who looks forward and backward. ?After standing in front of the swamp and looking at it for a while, Gu Xi took the initiative to walk to the middle of the swamp with the Cold Wind Staff. He immediately reached out and pulled out the long sword stuck on the ground. You got the Dread Fang (purple). Dread Fang (Purple, main hand weapon) Attack: 35-41 After equipped: Constitution +8, Perception +8 Equipment requirements: Physique 10, Perception 10 [Special 1: Warning line, when encountering an enemy, the runes on the sword will actively emit a blue light reminder. When the blue light lights up, the damage of this sword will begin to increase (increases the damage by 1 point per minute until the enemy disappears or dies) ). Special Effect 1: After wearing equipment and activating the cordon effect once, you will become overly sensitive and have a strong reaction to danger (suspiciousness, paranoia, easily affected by fright or other effects). Special 2: Track Slash, when the long sword is used for defense, it can easily cut off all enemy attacks, and can guide the enemy''s attacks to other locations to neutralize the effects of enemy attacks. Special Effect 2: After wearing equipment and activating a trajectory slash effect, you will not be able to use one-hit kill attacks (this effect has a higher priority, except for one-hit kill methods that can affect death). Special 3: Yinglan Hissing, activates all the runes on the sword, attacks the enemy with all its strength, and locks the enemy as the primary target. When attacking the enemy, the damage is increased by three times. Special Effect 3: After wearing equipment and activating the blue hissing effect once, when attacked, the damage effect will be increased by 3 times. Explanation: Be careful, it is quite dangerous outside, you must be careful and careful again. ??After taking a look at the properties of this long sword, Gu Xi couldn''t help but sigh at his good luck. In the past, the person who was leading the way would be frightened out, but it turned out to be the effect of this sword. ??However, there are some problems with the ownership of this sword. ?The heroes and contracted undead under Gu Xi are pretty good, but Gu Xi doesn''t want to turn his men into cowards who are hesitant and will flinch at the slightest hint of wind. ?Putting away the sharp teeth of fear, Gu Xi picked up half of the staff. The moment he picked up the staff, Gu Xi''s eyes couldn''t help but light up. (End of this chapter) Chapter 521： The second incarnation of death (please subscribe) Chapter 521 The Second Incarnation of Death (Please subscribe) You picked up the Death Reincarnation Staff (gray, fragment) [Death Reincarnation Staff (gray, fragment): A staff from a super strong person. This staff has grown with the strong person from a white ordinary staff, and finally reached the purple level. Follow this strong man through life and death, and see this strong man die in battle and be reborn. I have seen this strong man gain even greater power after being reborn. Even when he was imprisoned in a dark place, it was this staff that always accompanied this strong man. This staff contains all the beliefs and treasures of this strong man. Those who get the staff will first face three choices. Option 1: Integrate the Death Reincarnation Staff fragments into your own staff, and the quality of the staff you use will be improved by one level. [Option 2: Place the fragments of the Death Reincarnation Staff into the library or magic tower. The staff will convert the memory of the strong person into a book or magic book (the book will record the life of the strong person, and the magic book will record Spells learned by the strong)] ??Option 3: Send the Death Reincarnation Staff fragments to the Three Divine Skills Linkage Building, which will partially affect the Death Incarnation or Death Lord skills, or it can be given to other players to learn the Death Incarnation or Death Lord skills. Looking at the three choices in front of him, Gu Xi frowned. He did not expect that this would be a heritage item. Turning his head and looking at the cold wind staff he had been holding in his hand, Gu Xi gave up his first choice. Even if he integrates the Death Reincarnation Staff into his Cold Wind Staff, it will only upgrade the Cold Wind Staff to purple quality. ?This is not what Gu Xi wants. As for waiting until Zihanfeng Staff is upgraded to purple, and then taking it to strengthen it to see if it can hit orange, Gu Xi has no idea at all. In the description, the upper limit of this staff is purple. Gu Xi does not think that this thing can upgrade his staff to orange. So lets give up on this direction. As for putting this in the library or the magic tower, and learning the route of killing the guide? ?This is not necessary. ??If it was Gu Xi before, he might still be moved, but now Gu Xi has embarked on a completely different path, what else will he do in his life? Let''s see if we can turn into a death knight again? Gu Xicai is not that stupid. So its said that its one of the three options, but actually the last option is the most attractive to Gu Xi. Take this thing to the linked building of the three divine skills. ?However, when he saw this situation, Gu Xi noticed that among the linked buildings of his three divine skills, there seemed to be only one link between the incarnation of death and the city of death, the Dragon Bone Laboratory. The linkage between Death Lord and Death City, Death Lord and Death Incarnation is not in place. Gu Xi was not sure what was going on in this situation. When he learned the incarnation of death, there was a direct linkage. Actually, Gu Xi didn''t understand that the first time was because of the reward of two magical skills appearing at the same time. Just like the novice gift pack, there will be no corresponding rewards after that. The most important thing is that the linkage of the three divine skills is not actually the three types Gu Xi imagined, but four. There is also a kind of linked building with three divine skills. ??Gu Xi, who doesn''t know all this now, has made up his mind to take this half of the staff to the Dragon Bone Laboratory, so that he can strengthen it for his death incarnation. After determining the direction, Gu Xi reached out and picked up the last part of the hand bone. ??Gu Xi understood that this thing was probably the last remains left behind by Zhansheng''s guide, and of course it could also be the final concentrated expression of all his energy. Generally speaking, the quality of items that can survive the effects of decay is quite good. ??Whether it is used as a material or a prop, it probably has purple quality. Such a good thing, Gu Xi will naturally not let it go. ?However, when picking up the hand bones, Gu Xi still felt that his imagination was too low. You got the hand of death (purple) Hand of Death (Purple): The incarnation of death is a treasure linked to the Lord of Death. After activation, you can summon another incarnation of death for yourself. After that, the hand of death will be converted into a decoration with blue quality until the user dies in battle. Summoning another incarnation of death? ?Gu Xi looked at everything in front of him with disbelief. ??Just now I was thinking, why are there no linkages between the three divine skills? I didnt expect to have one now? ? Judging from the current situation, this life-killing guide probably does not have a city of death, so his linkage is between the incarnation of death and the death lord. Looking at the thing in front of him, Gu Xi hesitated for a moment, and finally picked up the hand of death and raised it in front of him. Death incarnate! ?At Gu Xis command, the incarnation of death rushed out of the black mist. ?Then the hand of death also lit up, and before the black mist receded, another arm made of dead bones stretched out from the black mist. ?Then a skull poked out from the black mist, and a white-bone giant with a height of more than three meters and four skeletal arms slowly walked out. ??The white-bone giant holds a scythe in both hands in front, a long sword in one hand in the back, and a staff in the other. His movements are clearly very similar to those of the previous guide. After coming out, he lowered his head to Gu Xi. ?Gu Xi was startled by the situation in front of him, but fortunately, he immediately knew who the new bone giant was. Name: Death Incarnation (summoned creature) Race: Death form Level: Level 12 (0/0) ?Talent: Rule creature (after death, the player can consume all mana to summon it again) Status: health (960/960), magic power (450/450) Attributes: Strength 12.4, Agility 9.6, Constitution 9.6, Intelligence 16, Perception 10.4, Charisma 10.2 Skills: Death Harvest (Death skill, once a day, those without immunity below level 12 will die), undead creatures (level 1 characteristics, undead arms, giant creatures), curse spells (level 5 characteristics, can use all curse-type spells) , incorporeal (level 9 characteristics, equivalent to ghost physique, 75% likely to be immune to physical attacks)] The second incarnation of death? ?Gu Xi''s eyes widened. He didn''t expect happiness to come so quickly. ?Although this incarnation of death is not like the bone dragon, it has been strengthened many times and is supported by a building. But it was clear that he was taking a different path. ??If two incarnations of death attack at the same time, then how powerful Gu Xi''s combat power will become. Thinking of this, Gu Xi''s face also showed excitement. This is an opportunity. At this moment, Gu Xi suddenly felt a heat in his hand. The hand of Death in his hand was rapidly changing, turning into a silver pendant ornament, and its attributes were also displayed. (End of this chapter) Chapter 522： The Liberated Undead (please subscribe) Chapter 522: The Liberated Dead (Please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! You got the hand of death (blue) Hand of death (blue, decoration)] Defense: 5 After equipped: Constitution +5 Equipment requirements: Master both Death Incarnation and Death Lord Special 1: The avatars appear together. When using the death incarnation skill, you can choose to release two or even three death avatars at the same time. The total amount of mana consumed remains the same (all mana is consumed at the same time). Special 2: Incarnation Lord, Death Incarnation can assimilate some undead of the same kind and make them his subordinates, and let these undead of the same kind share the effects of Death Incarnation (resuming after death in battle, etc.). Explanation: Death Incarnation and Death Lord, don''t they add up to Incarnation Lord? Looking at the changed decorations, Gu Xi understood that it was no wonder that they would become decorations after another incarnation of death was summoned. Looking at this effect, you can tell that these decorations are all centered around the characteristics of the Death Incarnation and the Death Lord. Death incarnate! ?Gu Xi hung the hand of death on the decorative position around his waist and waved to the incarnation of death. Unexpectedly, as soon as he spoke, the incarnation of Death in the form of the God of Death immediately looked over. Gu Xi felt a little embarrassed now. ?However, he immediately smiled and said: "It seems that I have to give you a name in the future. From now on, you will be called Death Incarnation - Bone Dragon, and you will be called Death Incarnation - Death." When you come out alone, I will call you the incarnation of death. If you come out together, I will call you the Bone Dragon or the God of Death. " Upon hearing this, Gu Xis original incarnation of death nodded seriously, but the incarnation of death in the form of a bone giant, the God of Death, did not respond for a long time. Gu Xi was puzzled for a moment, and then he realized that the current incarnation of death, the God of Death, was only in its elementary state. Unlike the incarnation of death, the Bone Dragon, he had followed Gu Xi for a long time and had grown up in battles. Woke up. ?This situation is not an important matter. It will be good to release it and fight more when there are opportunities in the future. At the moment, Gu Xi is more concerned about the skill of Incarnation Lord. As you can see from the description, they can now lead troops, but what kind of troops should they bring? ??Gu Xi turned his head and glanced at the bone dragon, the incarnation of death, and said, "I will arrange for the bone dragon to be brought to you. Can you carry it?" Gu Xi decided that if the incarnation of death, the bone dragon, would nod his head, he would hand over all the bone dragons in his hand to him. Even if it is forced, it must be sent to the Keel Laboratory. You must know that this is the ability to die in battle and then be summoned to fight again. No matter how weak the Bone Dragon is, it is still a level 7 soldier. If they can keep dying and resurrecting, that is definitely a good thing. But the incarnation of death, Bone Dragon, shook his head, clearly rejecting Gu Xi''s suggestion. When Gu Xi saw this situation, he understood in his heart that they would have to meet suitable subordinates before they could assimilate, and Gu Xi''s forceful arrangement would not work. But as long as there is this way, Gu Xi is not a person who forces it. I remember clearly what kind of death the incarnation was like before. ?Look now, except that the body has turned into a brass color, this incarnation of death - the bone dragon, has a variety of different kits. The subordinates given by Lord Avatar may also be part of these kits. Just change the kit when the time comes. ??However, when it comes to changing kits, Gu Xi has to think about the incarnation of death - the God of Death, and how to deal with it in the future. Death Incarnate-The God of Death is obviously not on the same path as the Bone Dragon. It would be impossible to send him to the Dragon Bone Laboratory. It seems that a corresponding improvement building will be arranged for the incarnation of death - the God of Death. ?When Gu Xi looked at the incarnation of death, the God of Death, he understood that the linked building between the incarnation of death and the city of death was not just the Dragon Bone Laboratory. ? No wonder there was no linked building when Gu Xi obtained the Death Lord skill. ?There may be a reason for this. After all, architectural design drawings are quite expensive, so I might not be able to afford them all the time. ??Moreover, Gu Xi lowered his head and glanced at the Hand of Death at his waist. The linkage between the three divine skills of death may not necessarily be reflected in the architectural design drawings, but may also be reflected in various treasures. As for what you will get, it depends on the route each player takes to obtain the three magical skills. Currently, Gu Xi only searches for suitable architectural design drawings by himself. In his mind, there will always be someone who comes across such an architectural design drawing. The current incarnation of death, the God of Death, is not in a hurry. After all, the battle in front of us is still dominated by the incarnation of death - the bone dragon. "Okay, you''re all here, don''t be idle here, just help me clean up here. We don''t have much time. Bone Dragon, rush up from here and see if there are any other enemies on the tower. " ?Gu Xi pointed towards the door of the tower, and the bone dragon, the incarnation of death, rushed forward quickly. ?But it was obvious that he was not suitable for fighting here. His body was too big and he moved very slowly in the corridor. It was also quite difficult for him to squeeze into the small door. Seeing the incarnation of death, the bone dragon, struggling to move, Gu Xi had to give up his original idea. Go, God of Death! The God of Death stood up immediately upon hearing this, bypassed the Bone Dragon, the Incarnation of Death, and pushed open the door of the tower. ??As the tower door opened, a foul smell hit us. ?? Gu Xi looked inside and found that the stairs leading to the top of the tower were all filled with decomposing corpses, and some corpses were nailed to the wall. When Gu Xi looked over, an obviously dead body suddenly raised its head. Is Zonghezedead? ?Gu Xi was startled by this situation. When he took a closer look, he found that the right half of the speaking corpse''s face had been gouged out, leaving only part of the bones on the face. ?When he saw Gu Xi looking over, he said something else. Is ZongHezedead? "died." Hearing this, the corpse couldn''t help laughing. Dead, finally dead! Hahahaha, finally dead! Then there were many sounds on the stairs. Who died? Zong Heze is dead? He is finally dead! "Ha ha ha ha!" After the laughter had subsided, the half corpse raised its head and said to Gu Xi: "Thank you, latecomer. If it weren''t for you, we would have been enslaved by that demon Zong Heze forever. To thank you, you can take this. By the way, I dont want this corpse either. If you need it, just keep it, hahahaha. Three hundred years, three hundred years later, I am finally free! " (End of this chapter) Chapter 523： Player trapped in the stairs (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 523 The player trapped in the stairs (please subscribe for more updates) Dont say anything, just add more updates first, and hope that the average number of subscriptions can reach 2,000. Please support me! After throwing something like a hard-cover diary to Gu Xi, the corpse closed its eyes. ?The next moment, Gu Xi felt as if something had left, and the stairs in front of him no longer had the same stench as before. Looking down at the hard-cover diary he just got, Gu Xi found that no prompts popped up. It seems that this is not equipment or props, but a real personal diary. ?This made Gu Xi a little curious about the situation in front of him. No serious person keeps a diary anymore. How can a dead body like this still keep a diary? Opening the diary, I could see the blood flowing out of the pages. ?Under the blood, Gu Xicai could clearly see the contents of the diary in front of him. This diary records some situations of a player named Blood Flame Ghost Hand. ??This player''s name is Wu Wenxing, and he comes from Bianfeng City. This city is also dominated by necromancers, but it does not produce death knights. The necromancers here mainly focus on blood magic. Because he has a connection with the undead but deviates from the scope of the undead, Wu Wenxing accidentally obtained the Death Lord, one of the three divine skills, when he was at level 3. After that, he mastered the Incarnation of Death at level 5 and the City of Death at level 7. When he was preparing to attack level 10, he heard about the situation here and came here. ?However, his luck was not as good as Gu Xi''s, and he was ambushed by Zong Heze while exploring the castle. In the end, Zong Heze was nailed to death on the stairs of the tower using secret methods. He was tortured by Zong Heze every day just to use his flesh and blood to summon some fresh undead. The bones on the stairs are all fresh undead summoned with his flesh and blood, and they have also been Zong Heze''s long-term food. Before he died, he discussed with Zong Heze that he could open the city of death and provide all kinds of food. But Zong Heze didn''t believe him and used means to seal off all his power. Before Zong Heze died, he would never be able to leave here, even if he died. On this staircase, there are seven necromancers who have the same experience as him. They are the source of food for Zong Heze to survive in the castle, and they are also the reason why Zong Heze is trapped here alone and does not go crazy. After this diary, Wu Wenxing also explained that after Zong Heze died, the restrictions on them disappeared and he could leave at any time. ?This is why Gu Xi could hear the corpse talking as soon as he came in. At the same time, in order to express his gratitude, he left something that he could now use to Gu Xi. At the back of the diary, he records some of his operating techniques for the Death Lord and the Death Incarnation, especially the Death Lord. He wrote it in quite detail. There are even details on how the Death Lord operates with leadership skills, how with financial management skills, diplomacy skills, or It is a small technique used in conjunction with recruiting soldiers. ?There are also some combinations and details of skills. Many of them require people to study them slowly, and they cannot be used just by mastering the technology. As for the city of death, this is a core secret among the three divine skills, so he did not write much here. Gu Xi also noticed these details. ?But what he is more concerned about is not this, but the ideas that work together with diplomacy in these skills. ?This diary records that as long as the Death Lord and Diplomacy are used together, and there is a corresponding training camp in the Death City, the normal neutral troops can be converted into the corresponding undead troops and added to one''s command. However, there are certain restrictions on the transformation. After all, not everyone wants to be an undead. ?Only soldiers with extreme pursuits will choose to transform into undead and join. ??The best transformations here are knights turning into vampire knights, witches turning into vampire princesses, and wizards turning into corpse witches or lichs. Furthermore, elves are also easier to transform into undead, but their direction is more towards ghosts. ?This situation made Gu Xi''s eyes light up. If this was the case, it would be a way to quickly dispatch troops. Most importantly, this can expand the scope of the Death Lord''s skills, allowing other normal neutral troops to be transferred directly into the team. Gu Xi even thought a little deeper. After all, Gu Xi and Wu Wenxing''s situation was different. Gu Xi learned the Death Edict, and relied on this to learn the Death Lord skills. Princess Anna may have a similar inheritance. ?This diary opened up an idea for Gu Xi. Putting the diary away, Gu Xi said something to the corpse. Thank you very much. ?The corpse with only half of its face raised its mouth, fell from the wall, and fell heavily in front of Gu Xi. Gu Xi looked back and thought about it, and realized that now was not a good time to summon spirits. Its not that Gu Xi was worried that his soul-calling would not be successful. ?His success rate in summoning souls is now over 100, and he can succeed in summoning souls at any time. He just didn''t want to waste such a good corpse. ?So he turned around and said to Luna who was following behind him: "You handle it and take this body back." Then Gu Xi started to go upwards. ?While walking up the stairs, Gu Xi realized that Zong Heze had become a little crazy after being trapped in the castle for so many years. The players who came over did not offend him, but actually killed them one by one and used them as materials to attract fresh undead. While walking up, there was a player whose skin was half-skinned and made into a mural. ?When he saw Gu Xi coming over, the player even smiled at Gu Xi. You finally came up. If you dont come, I will leave early. This makes me feel uncomfortable. After I leave, can you please help me burn this body? I dont want my body to be used and watched. After all, it has been on display for so long, you know it. " "Can." ?? Gu Xi glanced at the player who was nailed to the wall in a weird way, and Gu Xi also understood what the other person was thinking. "Haha, thank you so much. I can''t let you run away in vain. I have been idle these years and made something out of corpses. I originally thought that I would use it desperately when I couldn''t bear it in the end. ?But now that you''re here, I''m afraid I won''t be able to use this thing, so just take it and put it in the pile of corpses under the candle opposite. Thank you brother, I will repay you when we meet on the battlefield in the future. " After speaking, the player nodded to Gu Xi, closed his eyes, and left the body just like Wu Wenxing before. After the player left, Gu Xicai turned around and said, "Luna, let''s deal with it." After saying this, Gu Xi walked to the corpses piled under the candle and pushed them down hard. A black heart was exposed under the pile of corpses. ?The moment Gu Xi picked up the heart, it started beating. (End of this chapter) Chapter 524： Gifts from senior players (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 524 Gifts from senior players (please subscribe for more updates) You get the cursed heart (blue). Curse Heart (Blue): A special prop that can remotely lock the enemy and beat in synchronization with the enemy''s heart. After successful synchronization, when the curse is used on the heart, the enemy will also be cursed accordingly. Looking at the description of [Curse Heart], Gu Xi knew what the use of this thing was. This is probably an alternative method used by the player just now when he was unable to defeat Zong Heze. ?But this kind of blue-quality prop is considered a one-time thing. Under the heart, there are still how to make it and how to use the method of cursing the heart. From the handwriting on it, we can see that it was newly written by this player. ?At this moment, Gu Xi was surprised by the ability of these players to leave writing even though they were unable to move. ??They have been trapped here by Zong Heze for so many years, so they can''t just study this kind of thing. On the next stairs, players one after another expressed their gratitude to Gu Xi and also gave them their own gifts. If they can take out these gifts directly, they will give them to Gu Xi directly. If there are no gifts around, they will temporarily compile part of their experiences into a diary or notes and give them to Gu Xi. They are all players who have mastered the three magical skills. In terms of the three divine skills, he can be regarded as Gu Xi''s predecessor. Some experience or experiences gained from them are somewhat useful to Gu Xi. For example, along the way, Gu Xi learned how to quickly upgrade the level of the dead city. Another example is how the incarnation of death can improve itself without improving its own level, etc. There are many things here that Gu Xi has not noticed at ordinary times. Like the Death Incarnation, Gu Xi used the Death Incarnation''s combat power to bully others from the beginning. Even if he died in battle, he could immediately release a new Death Incarnation. But he did not understand that the real incarnation of death has many super abilities. Like various curses, they have been completely mastered by the fifth level of Death Incarnation. It can be said that this is basically the starting ability of Death Incarnation. ?Even if Gu Xi is not a necromancer who plays curses, he can still let the incarnation of death use curses to attack. After all, since the beginning of the Mystery Academy, Gu Xi has discovered that the level of the incarnation of death is no longer the ceiling level, and there are even more powerful beings. ?Also, the enhancement of the Death Incarnation is not only to develop all their skills, but also to equip the Death Incarnation with equipment. ?Especially for purple equipment, Death Incarnation never needs to consider the negative effects of purple equipment. Because they are existences that can be summoned again immediately after death. No one has ever heard that the negative effects do not disappear after death. Gu Xi collected all these diaries or notes, preparing to take them back to Aridovi and read them slowly. ?Of course not everyone gave them diaries or notes. Among these players, two of them also gave me acceptable equipment. [Crystal Skull (Blue): Protects the player''s soul from being affected, and nourishes the player''s soul. When the player chooses to give up, it can protect the player''s soul for a return, body capture, or resurrection (return requires a body, and body capture requires a corresponding Ability, resurrection requires a method). [Eye of the Mind (blue, treasure): After equipped, it occupies the necklace position. All soldiers on the side are immune to hypnosis. All heroes and players can equip it. After players equip it, they can contact their heroes or other players within a radius of thirty miles through psychic power. . These two pieces of equipment have been hidden by these two players with great difficulty. Relying on these two pieces of equipment, these two players have been able to support themselves until now. Now that they have been liberated, they naturally no longer need these two things. In addition, they cannot take these things away, so they naturally give these to Gu Xi who let them leave. These two things are quite good. The crystal skull is the only way for players like them to ensure that their souls are not destroyed after they are trapped here. If Zong Heze hadn''t trapped them here forever. In fact, after these players souls reach a certain level, they can give up their bodies and leave, choosing to return or be resurrected. After Gu Xi killed Zong Heze, they had the opportunity to leave. Naturally, the crystal skull would no longer be used, so they left it for Gu Xi. ?In this way, even if Gu Xi dies in battle, he will still have a chance to be resurrected, right? As for the Eye of the Mind, after getting it, Gu Xi hung it on his neck. After putting on the eyes of the mind, Gu Xi finally understood how these players communicated in such a ghost place. ?During the time they were trapped in the corpse, their communication really relied on this connection through the mind''s eye. ?Through this connection, they can survive in the immovable darkness. Gu Xi had to admire such things. At the same time, these players were strong. Perhaps after they left, they could grow up quickly and make up for the time they lost. In addition to these things, the remaining players also left their bodies behind. ?In fact, there is nothing you can do if you dont keep them, and you cant take their bodies away. Besides, they are all necromancers, how could they not understand the role of corpses. As long as they are not like the mural players who dont want their corpses to be displayed anymore, they will choose to use the corpses to create more powerful undead. ?These corpses have been stored in this place for so many years, and coupled with the undead aura emitted by the players every day, the quality has exceeded the quality of many corpses. It is the most suitable choice for making undead. Now these players are still regretting that they did not leave more things for Gu Xi. These corpses gave them an opportunity. When they left, they all said that they wanted to leave the corpses with Gu Xi. Some special players also reminded Gu Xi about the appropriate way to dispose of his own body and what kind of undead it would be best to transform into. Gu Xi was really convinced by their reaction. He recorded the words of these players one by one, and all the corpses were carefully sent away by Luna. It wasnt until he reached the end of the stairs that the corpses on the ground slowly disappeared. ?At the end of the stairs, there was an ordinary-looking wooden door. Standing in front of the wooden door, Gu Xi always felt a little confused. Zong Heze has been here for so many years, hasnt he chosen to open this wooden door? Not to mention his strength, even a person with no strength could tear down this wooden door in such a long time. Why didn''t Zong Heze go in? ?Just when Gu Xi was wondering, a voice came from the door. Are you here for the Golden Crown of Thorns? (End of this chapter) Chapter 525： Don’t get sucked dry (please subscribe) Chapter 525: Dont get sucked dry (please subscribe) He was startled by the sound and took two steps back. Then he discovered that an elf the size of a fly was nailed to the wooden door. Looking closer, this elf is wearing a small skirt made of flower petals, and there is a faint gray powder around it. Half of her face has rotted away, and it is obvious that this elf has become undead. No need to look, I am the only undead in this castle, you can only communicate with me. ??Gu Xi looked back at the corpses on the ground behind him. He wanted to pinch the little elf out and let her see what was going on outside. What do you mean he is the only undead in the castle. Has she been nailed here for a long time, so long that she can no longer count? ?However, Gu Xi gave up the idea in the end. He has already seen that this elf is the key to opening the door in front of him. What she means by saying that she is the only undead in the castle is that she is the final level, the contact point for the Death Lord''s skills. Without the Death Lord skill, you cannot open the wooden door in front of you. But the question is, Zong Heze should have mastered the death lord skill, why didn''t he open this wooden door. ?Seeing Gu Xi keep looking back, the elf was a little annoyed. "What do you mean? Do you still want to open the door?" Looking at the angry elf, Gu Xi still asked. The person who was staying at the stairs before, didnt he notice this wooden door? Of course he came up, but he is already part of the castle, so he is not qualified to open the door. But that guy is also weird. He cant open the door, even if he cant open the door, he has been here to prevent others from coming up. As a result, no one has come to chat with me over the years, and no one can open this door. " Seeing the elf''s angry look, Gu Xi couldn''t help but smile. This little guy looked quite cute now. It''s just that guy Zong Heze, for his own selfish purposes, directly blocked the promotion path of countless players. ?Think about these players, each and every one of them is a chosen one. Those who can come here, even the weakest one, have obtained at least two of the three divine skills of death. As a result, it was blocked directly here. Zong Hezes death was not unjust. ??If he had not died this time, he would have been hunted down by many powerful necromancers after he left, and not even his soul would be left behind. ??Gu Xi can''t care about this now. At this time, he asked again. Is that the golden crown of thorns Im looking for inside? I dont know if its the Golden Crown of Thorns, but its definitely what youre looking for. Go in. Maybe it took a long time, and Gu Xi kept asking about this and that, so the elf was somewhat impatient. ?She didn''t even pay attention to Gu Xi''s question and opened the wooden door directly. As the wooden door opened, Gu Xi felt a strong suction coming from inside. ? Gu Xi was immediately sucked into the room without paying attention. Entering the room, Gu Xi lay down on the ground. There was a thick cashmere carpet on the ground. The temperature in the room was a bit high. Gu Xi looked around and found that there was a blazing flame in the fireplace. The high temperature in the room came from here. . Standing up from the ground, Gu Xi noticed that the room in front of him was a princess''s bedroom. Since the room is located at the top of the tower, the size of the room is not too big. It is only about ten square meters. Apart from a bed and a fireplace, there is only a spinning wheel that does not match the style of the room. The bed is full of princess style. The walnut princess bed is covered with a pink quilt and the white lace mosquito net hangs to the ground. But that''s not what Gu Xi noticed. Instead, a woman with black hair and white skin was sleeping on the bed. The quilt covering the woman could not hide her figure, but the exposed hands and shoulders showed that, She wasn''t wearing any pajamas. Looking from a distance, this girl is still quite beautiful. Even after sleeping for who knows how long, her skin is still pink and tender. However, the temperament of the girl in front of her is a bit strange. The woman looks like she is obviously a girl. But it gives people the feeling of a young woman. Gu Xi couldn''t help but think of several fairy tales, which seemed to contain such stories. Just when Gu Xi was about to step forward to see if the woman was wearing a golden crown of thorns on her head, the woman suddenly opened her eyes. Hello, hello, Im here to look for the golden crown of thorns. I" You dont need to say anything, I know, I am the golden crown of thorns you are looking for. The woman did not sit up, but fell down on the bed as before, speaking very calmly. ? Gu Xi did not notice that when the woman spoke, a faint pink mist had already risen in the room. "you?" "Yes, I am. I know what you want, and I just need you. I can give you what you want, and you want to help me." Hearing these words, Gu Xi felt somewhat harsh. Dont you think what you said is a bit direct? The woman was also a little helpless in response to Gu Xi''s words, "I didn''t want to at first. According to the normal procedure, you should come up and kiss me to wake me up, and then we would have a wedding in this castle. Live a happy life afterwards. When you wake up from the dream, you can get the power you want, and I can also get the supplement of magic power. But there is no time now. I dont know why no one has come for a long time. ??And I feel that there is an evil force in the sky staring at my castle. If it drags on any longer, my castle will be dug up as a toy. I''m in a hurry now. " After saying this, the woman closed her eyes, waved to Gu Xi and said, "Come on, hurry up." ? Gu Xi was quite speechless, what does this mean? He is a gentleman, how could he do such a thing. ?But just when Gu Xi stood up and was about to leave, he suddenly thought that he had already come here, the golden crown of thorns was in front of him, and his promotion mission was right in front of him. How could he run away like this. ?So Gu Xi said calmly, "I am a gentleman, and I am here to complete the task..." Before he finished speaking, the pink mist behind him had condensed into bubbles, and Gu Xi was pushed to the bed. ?Then the quilt on the bed was lifted, and Gu Xi confirmed his previous guess. At the same time, he also understood one thing, why this time the thing was called the Golden Crown of Thorns. What a resemblance! The golden thorns grow thickly. ?Before he could take a breath, a strong force came from behind him, pushing him forward. ?At the same time, a voice came to his ears. "It may take a long time and consume a lot of magic power. Please be careful not to be sucked dry." (End of this chapter) Chapter 526： Employment success and talent selection (please subscribe) Chapter 526 Job Success and Talent Selection (Please subscribe) Having a job and reaching level 5, lets get some subscriptions, recommendations and monthly passes! Give me support! When Gu Xi woke up from his dream, he found that he was back outside the thorny forest. ?His city gates and troops were also sent out. ??If the thorns in the woods and the castle behind the woods were not gone, Gu Xi would feel that everything was like a dream, as if it had never happened. Gu Xi rolled over and got up from the ground. He pressed his waist and felt no back pain like before. ?This situation made Gu Xi stunned. Didn''t he agree to **** it dry? Why does it look different? It seems that he remembered that when he was finally conscious, he was about to be sucked dry. The woman pricked his thumb with the spinning needle of the spinning wheel and drew a line between his eyebrows. Then he remembered nothing. ?With a puzzled look on his face, Gu Xi lowered his head and checked a large number of unread messages. The message at the top clearly told Gu Xi that he had successfully advanced to the next level. Please note that your physical strength has dropped to the edge of danger! You are stained with the blood of the golden crown of thorns! You have completed the career promotion task: Golden Crown of Thorns Task description: Please find and wear the golden crown of thorns. Task requirement: Please find the legendary golden crown of thorns in the world of Studerstrup and wear it on your head (completed) Mission successful: promoted to Hidden Professional Death Witch Lord Note: If the completion level is 320%, additional rewards will be given. You have been promoted to the Hidden Class Death Witch Lord. You will choose one of the following three talents as your main talent. You have no choice yet, choose to seal it. Your body has been damaged, your physical strength is being consumed a lot, and you need a way to replenish your physical strength. Could you please help with talent selection? Discover an alternative method, the Mystery Academy rewards the clone. Select independent avatars, and complete the selection of fitness skills! The fitness clone is formed, and the physical strength is replenished! Looking at the series of messages that popped up, Gu Xi finally understood what was going on. ?So the real golden crown of thorns was the spinning wheel, and he was deceived? Thinking about the feeling of being sucked dry, Gu Xi shook his head, forget it. Fortunately this time, the clone he obtained from the position of head of the department of the Mysterious Academy saved his life. ??Without a new clone, he probably wouldn''t be able to survive such a strong suction. ?Even like now, he can still run and jump naturally, not caring about the exhaustion. Let''s forget it if we fight in again. ?Gu Xi shook his head, put down everything in his heart, and shouted decisively. Clone!? As soon as Gu Xi finished speaking, a figure separated from Gu Xi''s body and stood opposite Gu Xi. Looking at the figure standing blankly in front of him, Gu Xi understood the situation of the clone. ?It seems that the so-called clones are not what Gu Xi thought at first. A person with many clones can do many things at the same time. Or it may be that one person has many incarnations and can hold many professions at the same time. Even the kind that has different avatars and can play different roles.????This is all wrong. The clones are actually like the water clone and the mirror clone of the Earthbound Dragon, which have different routes and are extremely strengthened. ?Just like the clone standing in front of Gu Xi, he is also a necromancer. No, after level 5, he is also the Death Witch Lord. It''s just that he has strengthened his physical strength, and may even specialize in physical strength in the future. It is usually kept within Gu Xi''s body, and his specialization in physical strength is unremarkable. ?When needed, Gu Xi can switch clones and use specialized clones to handle things that originally seemed impossible. ?Just like in the previous battle, Gu Xi was about to be sucked dry, but with the blessing of the clone, it was not Gu Xi who was sucked dry. Understanding this, Gu Xi took a step forward, and his clone returned to his body. Then Gu Xi had a thought and switched to the fitness clone state. He felt that his muscles were rapidly expanding. His arms, which were originally so thin that there were only bones left, were now as thick as a normal human thigh. ?His strength has also been obviously enhanced. If he is asked to throw something now, it will definitely be thrown farther than originally. Mysterious Clone (Fitness Technique): A power reward from the Mysterious Academy, a clone based on the fitness technique. The clone can be divided into attachment state, switching state and consumption state. Attachment status: The clone is attached to the main body, the main body has mastered the fitness technique level 1, the strength is increased by 2 points, the constitution is increased by 2 points, and the life is increased by 20 points. Switch state: Switch to the clone for external use. The clone masters the fitness technique level 3, increases strength by 12 points, increases constitution by 12 points, and increases life by 320 points. [Consumption status: Give up control of the clone, use the clone as a consumable or turn the clone into a subordinate. The clone fitness technique is upgraded to level 5, the strength is increased to 24 points, the constitution is increased to 24 points, the vitality is increased by 640 points, and Obtain the full level of combat power of the main body. After consumption, everything in the clone will no longer have anything to do with the main body, and the clone will disappear. ? ? After switching back and forth twice, Gu Xi knew what the situation was like when the clone was in his body. At the same time, he did not intend to play anymore. At this time, Gu Xi still turned his attention back to the most critical position. He has been promoted to level 5. He has not yet looked at his career status, chosen his talents, and has not yet chosen the skills for level rewards. What''s the fun in playing a clone here now? Putting away the clone, Gu Xi immediately looked back at the system prompts. ? Gu Xi discovered that talents are given by professions, and skills are given after leveling up. These two have no influence on each other. ?Now when Gu Xi looked at the past again, all the previous prompts popped up, allowing Gu Xi to choose again. You have been promoted to the hidden profession Death Witch Lord. You will choose one of the following three talents as your main talent. Fearful Imperial Crown: Among the three divine skills, you focus on the Death Lord ability. In the eyes of all the undead, you are the emperor who brings fear. The undead will use their own bones to cast an imperial crown for you. All undead who are affected by the Death Lords ability and join his army will have a level +1 (the effect increases as the players level increases!) Killing Death Intention: Among the three divine skills, you focus on the ability of Death Incarnation. When Death Incarnation is fighting, the combat effectiveness can be comprehensively improved. The level of Death Incarnation is increased to the player level + 12 levels, and the attack power is doubled (the effect increases as the player level increases!)] [Double Death: Among the three divine skills, you focus on the Death City ability. When the enemy dies, the Death City has already recruited the enemy into the city. Afterwards, you can also use spiritualism and other methods to summon souls on the battlefield, facing You, the enemy, died twice. After killing the enemy, all enemies will be transformed into undead on their own initiative and appear in the city of death. The transformation effect is equivalent to the effect of the death edict (the transformation does not affect the subsequent summoning of the enemy''s corpse!) Looking at the three different talents, Gu Xi finally understood why Princess Anna must learn the Death Edict by herself. ??And why must he choose the talent of double death? It turns out that her goal was set here. Double death is currently the only way to replenish the army of Alidovi City on a large scale. As for the other two talents, they looked pretty good, but Gu Xi hesitated in the end and gave up on them. I choose double death! (End of this chapter) Chapter 527： Skill selection (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 527 Skill Selection (Please subscribe for more updates) The average subscription is still rising, please subscribe to support us! As Gu Xi completed his talent selection, the main gate of Alidovi City suddenly appeared behind him. ?At the same time, two long trumpet sounds came from the sky. ?This means that Gu Xi has completed his talent selection and officially became a death witch lord. ?Then another message popped up in front of Gu Xi. Your level is raised to level 5, which will replenish life and magic power, clear all adverse conditions, increase intelligence by 1, increase the number of undead that can be contracted by +1, and select two of the following five skills as rewards. [Plague Corpse Explosion: Advanced skill, can be upgraded. You need to master the secondary corpse explosion level 4, or corpse explosion level 1, or plague spell level 1 to learn. It consumes 5 mana points. You can use 1 corpse to perform corpse explosion. The explosion power is 250% of the corpse''s vitality, and forms a plague cloud that causes 30 points of damage per second to the enemy. [Bone Sky Curtain: Advanced skill, can be upgraded. You need to master Bone Storm Level 4, or Dark Sky Curtain Level 1 to learn. It consumes 150 mana points to form a sky curtain of bone fragments at the designated location. The scope of the sky curtain is three hundred meters in diameter. All are forced Anyone who rushes into the sky will be damaged by bone fragments (the damage is 320% of the player''s attack power). [Death Rush: A professional skill that can be upgraded. It can summon a level 8 death rush on the battlefield, rushing towards the enemy battle formation at a speed of 10 meters per second. It can break through the enemy battle formation and attack the enemy. Square city wall (the car rushing style is mainly based on the on-site situation). [Flag of Death: The exclusive skill of the Death Witch Lord, which can be upgraded. It can lay down a flag of death on the battlefield for 10 minutes. It emits special power and transforms the corpses on the battlefield into undead, and gathers them under the flag to prepare for battle ( The transformation effect is equivalent to various effect blessings such as spiritualism, undead control, undead enhancement, undead research, etc.). [Ghost battlefield: professional skills, which can be upgraded. You need to master the incarnation of death to learn. It consumes 30 mana points to bless a ghost battlefield for the incarnation of death. Follow the incarnation of death in the battlefield and provide corresponding support for the incarnation of death. Blessing and strengthening (each incarnation of death needs different blessings). ?When the prompt popped up, Gu Xi''s mind buzzed. He did not expect that after level 5, the choices given would be so good. Two promotion skills, two career skills, and one exclusive skill. ?Although there is a certain blessing from the head of the department of the Mysterious Academy, it also shows that players above level 5 are no longer novices, and they must learn some things to advance. Suppressing the excitement in my heart, I did not choose casually because of the word "exclusive". Instead, I re-read the details of all the skills. Gu Xi carefully considered every detail. ?Considering his current situation, Gu Xi temporarily gave up his exclusive skills and chose the two skills of Bone Sky Curtain and Ghost Field Battlefield. The reason why he gave up the Death Flag skill was not because Gu Xi believed that he could master this skill again later. But because the function of the death flag is nothing more than a means of simplifying spiritualism. ? Putting down the death flag on the battlefield, you can summon the souls on the battlefield within ten minutes, but the effect is equivalent to Gu Xi''s own summoning of souls. ?Then there is no need for Gu Xi to put one of his skills on this. ??On the contrary, the two items Gu Xi chose were one of the advanced skills of Bone Storm, which transformed Bone Storm from an offensive spell into an offensive and defensive one. It was also a large-scale spell, which could be said to have many uses. The other type is a spell targeting the incarnation of death. Gu Xi would definitely not have chosen this spell before. But because of the last battle against Zong Heze, Gu Xi got some magic weapons, and Gu Xi now has two incarnations of death. ?This turned out to be Gu Xis best choice right now. Two different incarnations of death can use such a ghost battlefield, and can even be gradually strengthened in the battlefield. That alone is enough to attract Gu Xi. After completing his choice, Gu Xi only felt a white light falling from the sky, and then his level stabilized at level 5. ?At the same time, the experience that was previously stored due to overflow of experience is constantly rising. In the blink of an eye, the experience that has been rested has reached the upgrade standard.?????86557 points. ? ? It takes 25,000 experience points to upgrade from level 5 to level 6. Starting from this step, it means that the player''s growth rate will slow down. ?But no one would have thought that Gu Xi would have been delayed at level 5 for so long and had experienced many battles. The amount of experience that has been saved is already ridiculous. ? Gu Xi felt that if he wanted to, it wouldn''t be a problem to rush straight to level 7 in one go. ?However, Gu Xi has no immediate plans to upgrade. Gu Xi knew very well what the current situation was. He came here to complete his promotion, but there is still one unfinished task at hand. The evil temple that descended from the sky is still there. The best choice is to leave experience behind and upgrade when you are seriously injured or in danger. Upgrading now is a bit of a waste. You should know that as the level increases and the number of undead men join the battle, Gu Xi will have fewer and fewer ways to gain experience. Unless Gu Xi challenges the enemy at a higher level like before, it may be difficult to maintain so much experience. ?In order to ensure their own safety, most players will leave experience that can be upgraded to one level and use it at the most dangerous or critical moments. Otherwise, when someone really needs to level up to do something, or needs a lot of experience, and finds that there are no monsters around that can provide experience, it would be an awkward situation. ? Gu Xi took a look at his current level. Level 6 is definitely enough. Level 7 is a bit uncertain, but 80% of it is enough. ?The danger is not too great now. Gu Xi plans to use the Evil Temple to test his level 5 level. If it doesn''t work, there will be a guarantee after upgrading to level 6. ??If the Evil Temple passes easily, then he will be promoted to level 6 when he leaves this world, leaving behind the experience of reaching level 7. ??If the Evil Temple is too strong, there is nothing you can do. At that time, you may have to directly increase the strength, directly rush to level 7 and fight hard. So for the current situation, everything depends on the Evil Temple. I dont know what happened to the companions who were summoned together. Have you defeated the followers of the evil god? ? Gu Xi just took a look at the time. Before and after he entered the castle, plus the time he spent sleeping, about a day and a half had passed, and it was about to be the third day. We dont know what the situation of the Evil Temple is now. If the Evil Temple is put down, they will be out of luck, and half of their harvest will be taken back. ?Then Gu Xi won''t be in vain this time. ?After thinking about it, Gu Xi raised his head and glanced at the Evil God Temple that had appeared in the sky visible to the naked eye. He packed up his things and headed towards the direction of the Evil God''s sacrifice. (End of this chapter) Chapter 528： Players gather (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 528 Players gather (please subscribe for more updates) ??The location where the followers of the evil **** sacrificed is located between the Alpine Castle and the White Castle, forming an equilateral triangle with them. They chose this location not only because it was relatively close to the two castles, but also because it was large enough. At the same time, the Evil God believers also wanted to use the Evil God Temple as their third castle. ?However, because there are no defensive buildings here, under the attack of the players and strong men summoned by the seven major forces, the followers of the evil **** here were not blocked at all and were directly charged. ?At the same time, two cities belonging to the followers of the evil god, the Mountain Castle and the White Castle, were also captured yesterday. ??But even so, the evil temple falling in the sky has no intention of stopping falling. Obviously, preventing the Evil God Temple from falling cannot be accomplished by killing the Evil God believers. When Gu Xi followed the map and came here, he noticed that it had turned into a chaotic military camp. A large number of tents were pitched directly on the ground, and three troops with obviously different origins were moving in and out of the camp. From Gu Xi''s perspective, it can be seen that the main directions of these three troops are humans, mages and elves. As Gu Xi approached, some creatures immediately flew up in the camp. ?? Gu Xi took a closer look and found that flying in the sky were gryphons and dwarf cavalry, Pegasus and elven cavalry, and a magician troop standing on a flying carpet. After they flew up, they all formed a battle formation in the air, and immediately locked on Gu Xi''s position. It can be seen that the players behind them are already quite strong, and a complete legion has been formed under them. They have also developed their own flying unit. ?These flying units have the functions of scouting, air strikes, and raids. The most important thing is that the controllers of these flying units are all human beings, and these soldiers can obviously judge some corresponding situations. ?Unlike the gargoyles under Gu Xi, there is no way to communicate without learning the gargoyles'' exclusive language. ?Knowing that his gargoyle could not communicate with them, Gu Xi could only raise his own flag and stopped approaching. As soon as the flying troops saw Gu Xi stopped, they knew what was going on, so they sent a soldier from each to go back and report. After a while, a player wearing half armor came out of the camp. He is a Westerner with long golden hair like flowing clouds and a pair of eyes as red as flames. His face has a thick beard and a bohemian air. ??When he appeared, he was only wearing half armor, and his shining silver armor was eye-catching in the sunlight. There are a large number of wild boar patterns carved on the surface of the armor, showing that his hometown is a city with wild boars as its totem. ?His image is full of power and wild beauty, while also revealing an uninhibited and wild atmosphere. ?His eyes were full of firmness and determination, as if no matter what difficulties he encountered, he could not shake his faith and determination. After walking out, he said loudly: "Is it the player or the leader?" Player, Lord of the Dead Witch, Breath of the Undead, Gu Xi. Gu Xi immediately reported his name. ??The player was stunned for a moment, and then reported his name: "Player, Charge Knight, Victory of the Tiger, Alexander." As he spoke, he walked up to Gu Xi and stretched out his hand to Gu Xi. Gu Xi shook hands with him, and then he asked: "Which family summoned you, and why did you come so late?" "Shadow Crown, I have other tasks. I will go to deal with other tasks first. Now here What''s going on?" ?While talking, two other players in the camp also came out. One of these two players is a male elf. He is tall and thin, like a tall pine tree. ?Hair of golden hair flowed like a waterfall, mixed with fragments of grass blades, as if they were growing in his hair. He was wearing clothes carefully sewn from deerskin. When walking around, shadows of deer would appear around him from time to time. It was obvious that they were purple equipment and a symbol of his identity. ? He ??held a strange long staff in his hand, and there was a bunch of crystal grapes hanging on the head of the staff. This was undoubtedly his unique symbol. The other one is a witch in a red robe. Her hair is disheveled, and the tips of her hair are still damp and reddish, as if she has just experienced something. She does not hold a staff like other magic systems, but a dagger hanging on her waist. When she saw Gu Xi, her eyes lit up and she rushed to Gu Xi immediately. "Brother, you are here. Looking at you, the mage practices fitness skills, right?" Gu Xigang wanted to say something, where did I practice fitness skills? But thinking about the bodybuilding clone, he could only acquiesce. I knew there would be someone like you, a mage who has practiced fitness. This is really a genius choice. Why dont you come to my tent and let me try it to see the effect of the mage after he uses fitness. "this" Gu Xi was a little speechless. What was going on? Now they still have time to play with this. Donna, stop joking, dont scare people away. ?Alexander also noticed Gu Xis eyes and quickly stepped forward to stop him. After listening to Alexander''s words, the witch named Donna stepped back, but she was still muttering: "Obviously there is still a smell on her body, so she must be the same kind, so what''s the matter after playing with her." At this time, Alexander began to introduce the two players to Gu Xi. The elf player''s name is Su Chun. Needless to say, his level is over level 15, and he is considered the strongest among the three players. ?But he usually doesn''t pay much attention to things, so Alexander is the main one in the camp. The witch player''s name is Li Donna. She has just reached level 10 and her situation is a bit unstable, so during this period, she has been looking for a power that can temporarily stabilize her. Alexander and Su Chun were both her targets before. But after trying it out, Li Donna directly said that Su Chun was like a piece of wood and Alexander was like a wild boar. It was really boring. Playing with them would be better than playing with his own men in the camp. That''s why she was so excited when she saw Gu Xi. ?But Gu Xi looked confused. Is it really okay for you to just say this in front of others? ?When looking at Li Donna, Gu Xi found that the person involved didn''t seem to care. ?Even Su Chun felt as if he was watching a play. At this situation, Gu Xi couldn''t help but shook his head. ?Who are these people? Lets change the topic. A few people came here in advance. What about the sacrifices of the followers of the evil god? Has it been solved? Why is the evil temple in the sky still falling? (End of this chapter) Chapter 529： What are you waiting for? Just go in! (Please subscribe) Chapter 529: What are you waiting for? Just go in! (Please subscribe) ?Hearing Gu Xi''s question, Alexander could only smile bitterly and turned to look at Li Donna. You are really useless, let me tell you this, I was the first to fight here. But, you also know that mages like us dont have any melee capabilities. When encountering some situations, the normal way is to wash the ground. " Upon hearing this, Gu Xi took another look at the situation around him and almost understood. ?Witch Li Donna''s floor washing is probably an attack method such as magic floor washing. Large-scale attacks are nothing more than using fire, ice or lightning. ?Judging from the current situation, the possibility of lightning is relatively high. The followers of the evil god, their sacrifices, and even the altar may be directly destroyed. Without the sacrifices, the Evil Temple should have stopped. But the problem is, I dont know what went wrong with Li Donna. The sacrifice of the evil **** was terminated, but the landing of the evil temple did not stop. When Alexander and the others arrived here, they had no way to stop them. They could only temporarily station here and send personnel to nearby to explore the situation. We have always thought that there are other places where the followers of the Evil God are leading the Evil God Temple, but judging from the current situation, it doesnt seem to be right. If there is still traction elsewhere, the Evil Temple will be moved to another place. So there must be an altar underground nearby. Only by destroying that altar can everything be destroyed. " No need, the underground altar has been found, but that thing has also been destroyed. ?At this moment, a voice sounded in the distance. ?Gu Xi turned around and saw a muscular man striding over carrying a big axe. ??This strong man was wearing a tiger skin, and Gu Xi always felt that his appearance had begun to transform into an inhuman one. Behind him, followed a large number of green-skinned orc troops. ?These orcs looked quite mechanical and rigid, without any **** impulse of the orcs. They followed the strong man about fifteen meters behind. They moved how the strong man moved, without taking more than one step. ?The movement was as if measured with a ruler. ?Seeing the strong man approaching, Li Donna rolled her eyes and stepped aside, not wanting to talk to him. It was Alexander who came forward to exchange a few words, and then introduced Gu Xi. This is Yuan Xihua from Starwind City. He is a puppet master. ? Gu Xi was speechless on the spot when he heard this. Looking at him like this, no one would believe him if he was said to be a berserker. ?It turns out that he is a puppet master. Where is the puppet? Does his method of making puppets involve chopping wood first? With such a big ax, he doesn''t look like a puppet master. ?But even if Gu Xi had something wrong in his heart, he didn''t show it. Instead, he nodded towards Yuan Xihua. At this time, Yuan Xihua threw something on the ground, "This is the tractor of the Evil Temple, but it is broken, and the thing cannot stop. Let''s think about what to do with it after it comes down. " ? Gu Xi lowered his head and glanced at the thing thrown on the ground, and found that it seemed to be a round ball polished with black stone. The ball had many holes on it, and it made a strange sound when it was thrown to the ground. ??Gu Xi didn''t know much about this kind of mechanical thing, but when the ball landed, Gu Xi discovered a rune that he was relatively familiar with. "Huh?" ?Seeing Gu Xi''s reaction, Yuan Xihua raised his head sharply. Do you recognize this? "I recognized a word on it. This is used to lock space. This is a space rune." ?Gu Xi pointed to a certain word and said with certainty. How do you know me? Yuan Xihua had a look of disbelief. He had already seen that Gu Xi was only level 5 and his strength was not that great. ??And he looks very young. You can tell at a glance that he is a rookie who has just graduated from the academy. He may have only been in the game for a year, but he knows a lot. I am the head of the department at the Mystery College. ?Gu Xi said lightly. Hearing this, everyone looked at Gu Xi, with disbelief written all over their faces. Without any explanation, Gu Xi just flashed his purple title. After doing this, these players were silent again. They were all digesting the news brought by Gu Xi. What do you mean? After a while, Yuan Xihua asked. "I suspect that this is probably a component of the portal." Gu Xi expressed his guess. The reason why he made this judgment was because there were a large number of such runes in the oil paintings of the Mystic Academy. That''s why Gu Xi can be so sure. After hearing Gu Xis words, Yuan Xihua also clapped his hands heavily. Its really possible, but so what if this is a portal, is it possible that we can still kill the Evil Temple? ?But at this time, Alexander said: "Why not? If we delay any longer, we will have to fight to the Evil Temple after it lands. In that case, we will have to give back half of what we have gained in this world. Rather than doing this, it would be better to kill the Evil Temple directly before it falls. I believe it shouldnt be a problem for seven people to defeat an evil temple. " Listening to Alexander''s words, Su Chun showed a disdainful smile on his face. Seven people, are you sure that all seven of them are willing to come together? ??Gu Xi glanced at Li Donna and Yuan Xihua. He felt that if they weren''t there, these two would probably fight. Okay, I can tolerate this kind of person for the sake of the mission. ?Li Donna rolled her eyes at Yuan Xihua. Gu Xi stood aside and pulled Alexander and asked, "What''s wrong with them?" "You have also seen Donna''s situation. When Yuan Xihua came over before, Donna wanted to hook up, but she was almost made into a costume and collected. At that time, there was a rift between them. It''s still not the case now. Its hostile. Alexander explained the situation here. ?When Gu Xi heard this, it seemed that this was a mortal enemy. How did that guy named Yuan Xihua survive to this day? ?But now they need manpower. If they can get one more person, just one more person. At worst, they can just wait until they reach the Evil Temple and they can act separately. ?Listening to Li Donna''s words, Yuan Xihua didn''t say anything, he just stared and snorted heavily. Once the conflict between them is resolved, the rest will be much easier to do. The five of them discussed it and prepared to send people to invite the two players who occupied the White Castle and the Mountain Castle. I hope they can come together to discuss attacking the Evil Temple in advance. Of course, if they find any information in the two castles, they can also bring it here to discuss it. (End of this chapter) Chapter 530： Plan (please subscribe) Chapter 530 Plan (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support, thank you for updating every day! ?Compared to Li Donna and Yuan Xihua, who have conflicts with each other, the remaining two players are not difficult to communicate with. When they knew that this matter was related to the main mission, they all rushed over. Gu Xi met Fang Kang, whom he had met before, and a priest who was dressed up to be blind. ??This priest is a helper hired by the Wings of Light Cathedral, called Ai Qingsheng. Even though he is a priest, he is actually following the path of a human knight. Speaking of which, he and Alexander are actually on the same team. After all the players gathered together, they tacitly agreed not to communicate about their gains in this world. Everyone knows that these harvests are their own, and only the Evil Temple is the trouble for the seven of them. Seeing that everyone was together, Yuan Xihua said directly: "Brothers, it''s not my idea to call you over, it''s the opinion of the dean of the mysterious academy. ?His idea is to hit the Evil Temple directly before it falls. Since the sacrifices of the Evil God''s believers have been destroyed by us, and the Evil God''s Temple is still falling, we have to attack them no matter what, so there is no difference between attacking them now and attacking them later. " When Yuan Xihua opened his mouth, Gu Xi understood that people like him were really lucky if they didn''t die. ??This is to directly put people on the fire, but also to support the fire along the way. ?However, Gu Xi is not afraid of trouble. He has already grabbed the position of department head of the mysterious college, so the small fire in front of him is nothing. He stood up immediately, nodded in the direction of Fang Kang, and then spoke directly. In order to get the best rewards, we definitely cannot let the Evil Temple be put on the ground. But we have no other way to go now. The altar has been destroyed, the sacrifices have stopped, and the followers of the evil **** have been killed. Everything we can do has been done. Now that the Evil Temple is still falling, we have no other chance. If we fight now, our strength will be intact. If we fight again after the Evil Temple falls, our strength may be reduced partially. The most important thing is that if we wait until the Evil Temple falls and fight again, our rewards will not be calculated like this. " For players, the most critical thing is actually the word reward. ?Everyone understands that beating them now counts as completing the main mission. ??If they wait for the Evil Temple to fall, their main mission will be considered a failure. The difference in rewards here is quite large. Fight. Ai Qingsheng said decisively. ?With his eyes tied with black cloth, he was actually the most explosive among the players. He didn''t say much after he sat down, but it could be seen from his actions that he didn''t like to wait, but liked to take the initiative. Gu Xi thought about it and realized that this was actually very reasonable. Fang Kang was probably summoned from the astrological station, and he was probably the first to come to this world. So he had the opportunity to pick which castle he wanted to attack. Its not clear who was summoned next, but Ai Qingshengs ability to climb up to the mountain castle shows that he took the initiative and attacked directly when he came here. ??On the other hand, Li Donna was able to get into the position where the followers of the evil **** were offering sacrifices. Gu Xi was not sure how many opportunities there were. Even what Li Donna said about using magic to smooth out the place of sacrifice, Gu Xi also felt that there was a lot of doubt in it. ?I am afraid that Li Donna got something from the place of sacrifice and made such a decision in order to prevent others from discovering it. It''s no wonder that Li Donna was so excited when Gu Xi proposed to fight out. If the Evil Temple really fell, I''m afraid the things she got would have to be taken back. ?? Gu Xi doesn''t want to care about who is right here. Anyway, Gu Xi has only one goal this time, to destroy the evil temple. As for what others get, if he doesnt see it, it doesnt belong to him, and he is not greedy. The same is true for other players. Everyone has their own gains. Some players have even received the benefits. They don''t want the Evil Temple to fall and affect their gains. So the opinions put forward by Gu Xi were exactly what they wanted to say. About this, they didnt say much. In just a few words, Gu Xi and others settled everything. But how to enter the Evil Temple next has become a very serious problem. It is definitely impossible to fly up. Then the only way to go is to teleport. ? Gu Xi was certain that the ball on the ground was removed from the portal. ?So how many people can be sent up through this kind of portal at one time? ??If they only send seven or eight people up, then they are still willing to wait for the Evil Temple to fall. After all, there are only a few of them going up. Thats not called fighting, its called committing suicide. Then the eyes of several players fell on Yuan Xihua. Where did you find something? Not far away, this thing has always been buried underground. If I hadnt been lucky, no one would have discovered it. Yuan Xihua boasted about his abilities. ?However, Li Donna immediately added, "You are just digging three feet into the ground with your puppet." Hearing this, Yuan Xihua stood up as soon as he slapped the table. At this time, Alexander hurriedly stepped forward and said: "Okay, we don''t have much time, so don''t argue anymore. Yuan Xihua, please take us there to see. We need to confirm now how many people can be transferred later. What if we can only teleport less than ten people? Which of you will be willing to enter the Evil Temple? " Im definitely going, I have a way to bring the undead up. ?This is the least of Gu Xi''s worries. The City of Death can open at any time and at any time, and he now has two incarnations of death. Even if he can''t defeat them, he can definitely escape. At this time, the witch Li Donna also raised her hand, "I can also take people there. If you can''t help it, forget it." Who says theres nothing we can do? I have many ways to collect puppets, and I can bring as many as I want. Yuan Xihua is clearly on the same page as Li Donna. Then Fang Kang also raised his hand. It was obvious that he also had a way to lead people in. Looking at the situation in front of him, Gu Xi noticed that Alexander and Ai Qingsheng obviously did not have such ability. As for the strongest elf Su Chun, he is in a state where he doesn''t care about anything. No matter what other people do, he just needs to be himself. In this way, four of the seven players can lead people into the Evil Temple. ?The matter was much simpler. The players discussed it and finally decided to go. ??If the army can be teleported in batches, then all of them should be sent up. If only a few people can be sent up, then four of them can be sent up. However, because Gu Xi and the others put in a lot of effort, when the main mission was completed, the three players who did not go up had to each provide two pieces of blue equipment for Gu Xi and the others to choose from as compensation. (End of this chapter) Chapter 531： Set foot on the Evil Temple (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 531: Entering the Evil Temple (please subscribe for more updates) Add more updates, work hard to add more updates, please subscribe, monthly tickets and other support! Brother Fang, do you think they will give it to you? On the way to the suspected portal, Gu Xi asked Fang Kang, the first player he knew. After all, the situation at hand is relatively strange. If Li Donna and Yuan Xihua don''t deal with each other, they may fight at any time. If Gu Xi goes to communicate with them, it may be over between them before they reach the Evil Temple. So Gu Xi still found Fang Kang and asked him about some information. We will definitely give it to them. Who makes it impossible for them to get up there, but they wont lose. The rewards from the main mission are of little significance to them. As long as we dont take away the core purple equipment, it wont be a big deal. Even if it is purple equipment, if the price is right, it is not a transaction where it is traded. " Fang Kangs words show the players attitude towards purple equipment. Purple equipment is good, but the negative effects are also quite large. It is a very simple matter to let players give up their purple equipment for sale without suppressing the negative effects, or when they are no longer in use. As long as you can afford the price, there is no purple equipment that cannot be bought. Arrived. ? Gu Xi also sold several pieces of purple equipment at first, but he did not sell the purple equipment until he later discovered that it could be used to equip the contracted undead under his command. When Fang Kang said this, Gu Xi also smiled and expressed his affirmation. With such a topic being brought up, they felt less lonely along the way, and the two slowly started talking about gargoyles. ?Fang Kangs talent specializes in golems, which is somewhat similar to Yuan Xihua, except that golems and puppets are two different things. He is not as perverted as Yuan Xihua. He wants to make everyone his puppet. ?Among the golems, gargoyles are a specialized category. After all, there are only a few kinds of golems that can fly, and most of them are made of wood or lighter materials. Only gargoyles are made of pure stone, and their flying speed is not slow at all. So most people who play golems will invest a lot of energy in gargoyles. Gu Xi doesnt play with golems, but he has had gargoyles in his hands for a long time. Gu Xis attitude towards gargoyles is quite clear, Scout. So he also has certain thoughts about gargoyles. ?This just suited Fang Kang''s taste. The two exchanged their thoughts with each other and almost forgot where they were going. By the time they arrived at the location where Yuan Xihua discovered the portal, the two of them almost became brothers. When he arrived at the portal, Fang Kang was the first to jump out. He also had a certain understanding of things like portals. ?But Gu Xi took a step back. The reason why he could tell that the ball at that time was related to the portal was because he knew the word. Other aspects of Gu Xi are not clear at all. At this time, he still didnt go up to show off his shame. He just stood there from a distance and watched the portal in front of him. At this time, Gu Xi also understood why Yuan Xihua regarded this place as the altar of the evil god. ?That''s because this portal is really desktop. Looking at it, it looks like a small platform with three steps. The platform can only be large enough for one person to lie down on it. It looks clearly like an altar used to place people here. Don''t talk about Yuan Xihua, even Gu Xi will admit his mistake. ?But the situation is different now. Yuan Xihua put the stone ball back, and Fang Kang stepped forward to make adjustments. The two were busy for a long time, and finally got some not-so-good news. You can only teleport alone, not an army. Fang Kang''s face looked a little unhappy, "It''s all Yuan Xihua''s fault. If he hadn''t messed up and removed the core piece, I could try to adjust it to the way of army teleportation. Its pretty good to be able to send people up now.??????It''s okay, didn''t we have a plan from the beginning? " ?Gu Xi didnt care about this, Shall we go up now? Hearing Gu Xis words, several other players looked at Gu Xi with some confusion. Brother Gu, you seem to be in a hurry? Alexander asked directly. Of course Im anxious. I came here originally to advance to a special profession. If Im taken back, my profession and levels will all have to be reset. ?The level is okay, just some experience, but if I miss this career, I wont have another chance. " Hearing this, several others also understood. ?Hidden profession is a very rare opportunity. Sometimes someone may be stuck at level 4 for a long time just for a hidden profession. Gu Xi is obviously like this. He has been stuck for a long time in order to hide his career. Now he finally got the career he wanted. If the career is gone because of the Evil Temple, he will definitely follow the Evil Temple to bring the world to its knees. It was lifted. ?This is exactly why Gu Xi cares so much about the Evil Temple and doesnt want the Evil Temple to fall. You are so perseverant that you were able to get stuck at level 5 for so long. Fang Kang, who was close to Gu Xi, even stepped forward and patted Gu Xi on the shoulder. The witch Li Donna''s eyes were about to pop out. "No wonder you, a necromancer, would practice fitness. You haven''t upgraded yet, so you can take it easy." After hearing this, Gu Xi didn''t know how to explain it. In the end he simply ignored it. Fang Kang quickly adjusted everything. ?The platform in front of you can only teleport one person at a time. Fang Kang glanced at Gu Xi and the others and said, "I want to operate the teleportation array, so I''ll be the last to leave. You guys will be the first to get in later?" "I''ll go over first. On the one hand, this is my idea. I naturally want to play at home. On the other hand, no matter who of the two goes up first, the other one may not dare to go over. It''s better for me to go over first and control everything first. " Gu Xi glanced at Li Donna and Yuan Xihua. Just as Gu Xi said, no matter which one of them passes first, the remaining one will not go up again. ?Who knows if the other party will do something when there is no one around. It was precisely because of understanding this that Gu Xi said that he would go there first to ensure that he could suppress the others. As for who is second or third between Li Donna and Yuan Xihua, that is up to them to decide, and Gu Xi cannot control them. When Gu Xi saw this, both Li Donna and Yuan Xihua understood what was going on. ?They looked at each other, snorted heavily, and finally agreed with Gu Xi''s opinion. After all, they all planned to go to the Evil Temple to challenge themselves, and they did not give up the idea of ??going up. ?So after arranging his position, Gu Xi took the initiative to walk to the altar-like platform. Then Fang Kang nodded to Gu Xi. "Are you ready? If you are, I will start teleporting!" "Ready!" As soon as Gu Xi finished speaking, a ray of white light fell from the sky and dragged him away from the teleportation platform. (End of this chapter) Chapter 532： Respective troops (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 532: Respective Troops (Please subscribe for more updates) After the white light, Gu Xi found that he was no longer at the teleportation array on the previous platform. At this time, Gu Xi found that he was in a huge space. ?Looking up, there is a thick ceiling more than a hundred meters above. The cyan ceiling looks like a boulder about to fall from the sky, giving people a super depressing feeling. Looking around, Gu Xi found that the room in front of him was thousands of acres in size. With Gu Xi''s eyesight, he couldn''t see what was on the wall. The only thing that is certain is that there is a door there. But Gu Xi had no idea how many doors there were, how big each door was, and where it led. ?At this time, Gu Xi couldn''t leave yet. He promised Li Donna and Yuan Xihua that no one would do anything, and he would naturally get everything done. So in the end, Gu Xi simply released the main gate of Alidovi City and began to send troops outside. The first batch of gargoyles were released to explore the surroundings, while other troops were prepared for possible battles. ?At this moment, another white light flashed, and the witch Li Donna appeared in front of Gu Xi. Li Donna''s eyes widened when she saw the troops that Gu Xi had released. Gu Xi had released six bone dragons and a ghost dragon at the main city gate. ?This directly explains Gu Xis background. At the same time, Li Donna also believed her previous guess even more. Gu Xi has been suppressing his own strength for the sake of a good hidden profession. Otherwise, he wouldnt even have a bone dragon, and his level would have just reached level 5. ?As long as such a person succeeds in advancing to the next level, the road ahead will be unstoppable. ?Li Donna couldn''t help but licked her lips, she really wanted to eat it. ?Looking at Li Donna''s slightly blushing face, Gu Xi was also speechless. Li Donna, what are you still doing? You havent released your troops yet. Oh, Ive never seen a player like you before. ?Li Donna rolled her eyes at Gu Xi, then raised her hand and took out something similar to a gourd. Then she began to pour out her hands. Most of her men are mages. ??Moreover, their attire was obviously quite mixed. Some of them wore robes, some wore short sleeves, and some had their faces covered directly. ?The weapons in their hands are also various, some are holding long and short staffs, some are holding books, and some are holding crystal **** or daggers. After being poured out of the gourd, these mages did not have any opinions. They just gathered together in twos and threes and communicated with themselves. Li Donna didn''t care about the attitude of these mages. In her opinion, such mages were free mages. When these mages were released, Gu Xi immediately asked his men to keep an eye on them. ?Gu Xi promised Yuan Xihua before. Even if he doesn''t like Yuan Xihua very much, he still has to do this. Being stared at by Gu Xi''s undead troops, Li Donna couldn''t help but roll her eyes. Dont you stare at me like that? If you have the ability, just look over here. Ill pull it open for you to see. Gu Xili didn''t even pay attention. Now is not the time to do this. Just when Li Donna wanted to get closer to Gu Xi, another white light fell, and Yuan Xihua walked out of the white light. When he saw the undead troops released by Gu Xi and glanced at the mages in groups of three or three, he knew that Gu Xi had done what he promised. So he nodded to Gu Xi and began to release his troops. Unlike Li Donna who used a gourd to equip her troops, Yuan Xihuas troops were all in his hands. When he released the troops, Gu Xi noticed that there was a ring on each knuckle of Yuan Xihua''s finger. He just moved his fingers, and the green-skinned orcs who had been made into puppets emerged from all directions from the sky and the earth. Before Gu Xi could take a closer look, these orcs had already occupied a suitable position, protecting Yuan Xihua among them. It was then that Li Donna believed that Gu Xi was the first one to come over, with the intention of protecting her. ??If Yuan Xihua was allowed to come up first, with his layout speed, a trap would be enough to be laid. ??The mages under her command are relatively strong, but in close combat, the mages are useless at all. If they are ambushed by these orcs, Li Donna will have no choice but to die. ?Wanting to understand this, Li Donna nodded towards Gu Xi, as if to express her gratitude to him. ?However, Gu Xi was a little confused and didn''t quite understand what was going on with Li Donna, so he just regarded this as a normal response. At this time, Gu Xi was still sizing up Yuan Xihua''s troops. ?Although his army is a puppet army composed mainly of orcs, there don''t seem to be many real greenskins among his orcs, and more of them are transformed orcs. Many of the bodies of these orcs are equipped with red or yellow iron pieces. It''s just that Gu Xi''s knowledge of puppets and machinery is not high, and he doesn''t know much about his transformation plan. I can''t tell the strength of these orc puppets. The only thing I feel is that there seems to be something hidden in Yuan Xihua''s troops. ?Just as Gu Xi was sizing up the orc puppet troops, Fang Kang also appeared on the scene in a white light. As soon as he came out, he saw the situation in front of him. When he saw that no one was fighting, Fang Kang felt relieved. ??Then he glanced at the city gate behind Gu Xi, and his expression changed. City of Death? Yes, you can see that. ?Gu Xi smiled at Fang Kang. The three magical skills of death are quite famous among necromancers, but outside the scope of necromancers, not many people know about them. Masters like Li Donna and Yuan Xihua did not realize that the city gate released by Gu Xi was part of the city of death. I met a friend who used it before. What level is your death city now? Can you put in a moat? No, its only level 6 and can only be put into the Soul Resurrection Tower. ?? Gu Xi knew as soon as he heard that his friend had traveled far in the city of death, so he told his current situation quite simply. In any case, I didnt tell him the address of the city of death, I just told him the level, nothing serious. Then you are still far away. I heard from my friend that the real start of Death City is when it reaches level 12 and can be put into fortresses. After Gu Xi heard this, he could only say, your friend is really humble. In Gu Xis opinion, it is quite powerful to be able to put a gate in the Death City at level 1. ?Just when Gu Xi didn''t know how to answer, the gargoyles sent out by Gu Xi early in the morning also came back. ?At this time, Fang Kang, who was about to release his troops, stepped forward and exchanged a few words with the gargoyle, then he turned to look at Gu Xi. How about I come and explore the way? (End of this chapter) Chapter 533： Inside the Evil Temple (please subscribe) Chapter 533 Inside the Evil Temple (please subscribe) Hearing Fang Kang''s question, Gu Xi took a step forward and looked at the gargoyle flying back. "What''s wrong?" All the doors around are fake. None of them can be opened. There is no way out of this space. Fang Kang explained the news he heard from the gargoyle. Hearing this, Gu Xi frowned. "The door is fake, so isn''t our first task here to find a way out? Shouldn''t we work together to find it at this time? There is strength in numbers," Yuan Xihua interrupted at this time. I just dont want you to take action, especially you, Yuan Xihua, havent you understood what happened with the teleportation array before? For people like you who dont know anything, if you destroy it, you may directly block the door. Hearing this, Yuan Xihua stopped talking. He was also a little helpless. What happened before was really his fault. At this time, Fang Kang looked at the others again. Gu Xi has no opinion on finding the way. As for Li Donna, her mind is not on this at all now. So Fang Kang quickly took out his troops. The tool box he used to carry his troops was a plastic tool box divided into several layers, with a gray background and warm red edges. After opening the box, Gu Xi could see that the first floor was a toy processing factory. In the processing workshop inside, there were many green plastic figures busy there. Fang Kang does not seem to have the idea of ??using the first layer of troops, but opens the lower layers. ?? Gu Xi looked around and found that the second floor was a toy library or a magic tower. Inside, a large number of magicians in red robes were writing, drawing and calculating. The third floor was what Fang Kang wanted to open. There were a large number of gargoyles, stone dolls, iron men and other small toys stored there. When Gu Xi took a closer look, he discovered that this was exactly what he used when he met Fang Kang. Troops coming to attack the city. ?These small toys are each only 2 centimeters in size. Fang Kang selected them and took out a large number of red toy Iron Man. ?After these toy iron men were put down, they immediately turned into iron men over 1.5 meters tall with a red base and gold rim. After they were released, Fang Kang directly made a gesture to them, and these iron men flew and ran fast, moving in all directions. Compared to gargoyles, these iron men move much slower, but when they move, their eyes always emit dazzling light, and it is obvious that they are looking for something. Gu Xi knew that Fang Kang was looking for a solution, so he was not in a hurry and walked around. As soon as Gu Xi moved, several other players also started to move. Fang Kang just asked them not to destroy things here, but did not prevent them from moving freely, so soon they were divided into four parts, each occupying a position, and waiting for the results. Fang Kang also took this opportunity to release his troops bit by bit. ?In addition to the stone dolls and iron men that Gu Xi had seen before, there were also the green plastic toys on the first floor, one third of which had been taken out. After taking them out, they turned into green dwarfs less than one meter tall, holding a big hammer in their hands. It was obvious that they had the ability to repair various golems. As for the mages on the second floor, he only took out one-twentieth. After these mages came out, they did not gather with the mages under Li Donna, but carefully inspected the status of the stone statues and iron men. ??It is obvious that they are the designers of this kind of golem, and they also have the ability to adjust the way the golem fights and enhance the golem''s combat effectiveness. ?After the stone dolls and iron men, Fang Kang released some copper-skinned bronze men and larger silver mechas. Gu Xi even saw the light of gold and diamonds on the floor where he stored his troops. ??However, Fang Kang did not use these two troops. At most, he only released the silver mecha and did not take any more action. As for the lower two floors, Fang Kang did not open them, and Gu Xi did not take a closer look, but he was sure that there were more powerful golem troops below. When Fang Kang released his troops, the flying red iron man also returned. They gathered together and fell in front of the mage. ?The mages took advantage of it and tore off the Iron Man''s head. They each held a human head and studied it there, exchanging words from time to time. After a while, a mage came to Fang Kang and said a few words to Fang Kang. Hearing this, Fang Kang also showed a smile on his face. He clapped his hands and said, "Guys, we have found the road. Now let me explain. There are four roads here, corresponding to the four sides. Should we fight them together or separately?" "Any precision?" ?Gu Xi has been observing Fang Kang''s actions, and he found that Fang Kang is the kind of person who makes decisions before taking action. The fact that he can say such words shows that he has seen what is going on here. I just sent my men to check and found that there are four doors that can be opened, but I am not sure which road behind the door is real and which road is fake. Normally speaking, we should move forward together and try one step at a time. ??Anyway, we have enough troops and strength, and three days is enough for us to take down this evil temple. But the relationship between the two of them is afraid that they will fight if they are together, so fighting separately may be a better choice. " At this time Gu Xi suddenly said something. Is there a possibility that we have to attack these four roads? If we act separately, some people will not be able to attack the end. In response to these words, Fang Kang and the others did not laugh at Gu Xi''s delusion, but were silent for a moment. Because this kind of thing does happen from time to time. After all, in the game, from time to time there are settings where three or four roads must be cleared before the last BOSS appears. Sometimes some players split up their forces and ended up not completing the task at hand, instead causing the entire mission to fail. Gu Xi has never cooperated with other players before, so there is no problem in raising this possibility. ?Fang Kang and others have also encountered such a thing, and for a while they didn''t know what to say. Finally, Yuan Xihua said: "If we take action, we will definitely fight until the end, unless we die." Thats right, we are not the kind of people with no taste. Gu Xi thought for a while and said, "Then let''s take one road per person. Each road depends on luck. It takes two days to clear this road. If someone''s road is not opened after two days, then we will join hands and go together. We dont have much time. We still have four days left, and we still have one day left to fight the final BOSS, and to deal with the situation where the Evil Temple continues to fall after defeating the BOSS. So if you can defeat it quickly, defeat it quickly. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 534： The opened door (please subscribe) Chapter 534 The opened door (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! Then lets divide the troops. We will open the four doors and then make a choice based on the situation behind the door. After listening to Gu Xis words, Fang Kang also believed that Gu Xis considerations were reasonable. After all, they are not acquaintances, and some are even hostile. What if they choose a door that is not suitable for them? ?If you cant beat it, why dont you fight later? That is impossible. So dividing their forces and choosing the most suitable direction to fight has become the only way they can take now. ?The others had no objection. They looked at each other and finally waited for Fang Kang to open the door. At this time, Fang Kang led the men and headed east. ?While walking over, Fang Kang also explained to everyone. This evil temple is very weird. The order of opening the doors needs to be from the northeast to the south, otherwise there will be some problems. Although I am not sure what the problem is, one thing is for sure. The door will be sealed and cannot be opened. So we must be careful when opening the door, and we must not open it by mistake. ??If it were the same situation as you before, we might have to go back just after we came here. " Fang Kangs words were meant for Yuan Xihua. After all, Yuan Xihua had done something like that before, so no one believed in him. Yuan Xihua snorted heavily, said nothing, and just followed behind with his men. He actually knows his own temper. If it weren''t for his temper, how could he not mix well among the straight-tempered orcs? In the end, he had to choose a profession like puppet master that does not communicate with others. ?Fang Kang ignored this at this time. He came to the east gate. About thirty meters away from the gate, he knocked on the wall and found a pipe from the wall. ??Gu Xi, who was following behind, looked speechless. He didn''t expect that this would be the case here. When normal people come to this door, they will immediately think of pushing it open. How can you still play like this? Following Fang Kang''s operation, the door thirty meters away from them suddenly opened. After the door opened, Gu Xi smelled a sweet smell coming from behind the door. At the same time, a lot of marshmallows, fruit candies and the like were poured out of the door. ?These candies are much taller than normal people. Here Gu Xi saw a piece of jelly that was much bigger than himself. ?This style of painting is obviously wrong. Didnt we agree on the red-haired monster? What is this situation? Gluttony area, after entering, I am afraid that I will be affected by these things. My subordinates cannot eat. If they eat, they will definitely be alienated. ?Fang Kang said while looking at Li Donna. ?Among the three people present, she was the only one unable to cope with the challenge of this gluttony zone. Others are undead, golems or puppets, and they do not need morale or food. ?Li Donna knew immediately that she couldn''t do it. She said decisively: "I give up, I''ll go to the next district." Fang Kang glanced at Gu Xi and Yuan Xihua again. However, Gu Xi did not choose immediately. After all, there were three doors. Gu Xi wanted to see what was behind the other doors. Fang Kang thought the same way. He just expressed his judgment, then opened the door here and headed north. The next three doors were all opened. When each door was opened, Fang Kang read the corresponding situation behind the door from the wall. After all the doors were opened, Gu Xi always felt that the evil temple in front of him was like a Barbie doll''s play house. To the north is the clothing area, which is full of dresses that are too gorgeous for normal people to wear, as well as pink high-heeled shoes, handbags and other items. According to judgment, the enemies behind are puppets similar to clothes. So when the North District opened, Yuan Xihua''s eyes lit up, and he immediately determined his goal. He wanted to play the North District. After asking Gu Xi and Li Donna for their opinions, Fang Kang agreed with Yuan Xihua''s idea and handed over the North District to Yuan Xihua. After the southern area was opened next, a large number of rocks and water plants came out of it. It was obvious that this was an outdoor scene, and Fang Kang thought it was called an outdoor area. Because there were no detailed records on the wall, Fang Kang didn''t know what the monsters behind were like, but it was obvious that it would be more difficult to fight here. ??The west section that opened last opened Fang Kang''s eyes. As soon as the door opened, one after another incomplete plastic costumes poured out. Fang Kang locked his eyes on this place at first sight. "The doors have been opened. This area is most suitable for me. I will go from here." ?Gu Xi also knew that Fang Kangs abilities were all in his demon statue. ?Looking at the entrance to the area in front of you, everything behind it must be very suitable for the golem, so Fang Kang will not let go of this area in front of him. ?If he didn''t see the names of the previous three areas, he would at least read them out. For this area, he didn''t even plan to say the name. Gu Xi didn''t care about Fang Kang''s petty thoughts. This was the case for most players. ??If Gu Xi encountered such a thing, he would make the same choice. ?After Fang Kang chose the location, Gu Xi glanced at Li Donna and asked, "Can you take down the gluttony area?" ?? Li Donna shook her head directly, "No, my men are all living people, and their demand for food is very high. If there is something wrong with the food, I can''t fight it here. On the contrary, this kind of outdoor battle is most suitable for me, so I choose this path. " Well, good luck to you. ? Gu Xi didnt say much. For him, he didnt like any of the four doors, but he could hit any of them. ?After the other three doors were confirmed, Gu Xi immediately turned his head towards the east gate. When Gu Xi turned around this time, the main city gate placed in the center of the room disappeared. However, Gu Xi''s troops did not return to Alidovi City, but followed Gu Xi. ?When they moved forward, their movements were quite neat, especially the troops of the Black Spear Battalion, who walked in an extremely cool manner. ?But it was Gu Xis ghost team that directly caught everyones attention. ??The ghost team that went through the last transportation work in the castle has obviously grown a lot. Their number has not changed much, but the evil spirit on their bodies has become much stronger. When they are floating in the sky, their appearance can scare all the monsters to death. ?Gu Xi led them to the east door and kicked away the candies that rolled to the floor of the room in front of him. Then he led his men into the east door. The moment he stepped in, Gu Xi felt the color of the surroundings change, and he and his troops were sent to another location. (End of this chapter) Chapter 535： Transform evil spirits (197197) Chapter 535 Transforming evil spirits (197197) The total number is 1971. If you work harder, it will be 2000 soon. Please subscribe, recommend, monthly pass and other support! When the surrounding environment stabilized, Gu Xi finally saw the situation in front of him clearly. ?This place turned out to be a huge pipe-like passage. A large amount of huge food was sliding down from the top of the pipe, and then sliding down the pipe. ?Looking back, Gu Xi stretched out his hand and released the garrison gate, blocking the gate that was about to close, leaving an escape route for himself. Then Gu Xi released an army and rushed towards the food. The troops released by Gu Xi were the White Bone Locusts that he had already considered when walking towards this side. The weakest insect swarm under Gu Xis command mainly devours everything. ?The Gu Xi in front of him was a little unsure. What was wrong with the food? At the same time, he didn''t know what the enemy looked like. He was not sure whether the enemy would change if the food was not cleaned up. So he will choose a large number of White Bone Locusts as soon as possible and let them try the properties of these foods. If that doesn''t work, Gu Xi also has the Dead Eye Musicians, and the rotten rats they summon can also devour a large amount of food. It can be said that this level has little impact on Gu Xi. After the White Bone Locusts were released, Gu Xi did not rush in, but began to release troops outwards. The situation this time was different from the situation when Gu Xi advanced to the next level. There were too many uncertainties, and Gu Xi did not dare to invest all his main troops in one go. He only released Robbie''s bone-cutting battalion, plus part of the skeleton and zombie squads, and used them to protect himself. As for the more powerful troop uniforms, Gu Xi asked them to place them at the steel city gate and the main city gate respectively. Wait and release it when needed. ?While Gu Xi was preparing his troops, the Bone Locusts had already pounced on the food. Just as Gu Xi thought, these locusts can eat anything and are willing to eat anything. ??Although they dont like sweets very much, they were bitten off a layer of the food in front of them. But soon the bodies of those White Bone Locusts that had eaten the food began to shake in place, which was clearly affected by the food. Robbie, get ready to fight. ?As Gu Xi spoke, he stared at the situation of these white bone locusts. ??When he gave the order, the bodies of all the White Bone Locusts sent out to eat exploded, and a large amount of red hair came out of the White Bone Locusts'' bodies. These White Bone Locusts turned into Red Haired Locusts. It seems the food is poisonous. ? Gu Xi saw what was going on here at a glance, and a new batch of White Bone Locusts rushed out. Their target was the red-haired locusts that had just changed. Because during the mutation, these red-haired locusts retreated from Gu Xi''s team. They are back to the level of 1 attack, 1 defense, and 1 life. Unlike Gu Xis side, even without Gu Xis blessing, he still has a powerful life of attack 9, defense 6, and life 22, which is equivalent to a level 4 unit. As soon as the white-bone locusts swooped out, they killed all the red-haired locusts. At this time, Gu Xi pointed at the body of the red-haired locust and said, "Swallow it!" Without saying a word, the white-bone locusts chewed up all the corpses and ate them on the spot. This time, their bodies have still undergone some changes, but they will not turn into red-haired locusts like the previous white-bone locusts. At most, the white bones covering their bodies have turned red. This change is finally good. After eating all the red locusts, Gu Xi pointed at the red locusts and said. "Go up and eat!" Under Gu Xi''s order, these locusts swooped up again. ?But their ending was the same. After eating the food, they immediately turned into red-haired locusts and began to attack Gu Xi. ?At this time, a new batch of white-bone locusts flew out and fought with the red-haired locusts, repeating the process of devouring, transforming, and devouring again. With experiments repeated again and again, finally on the seventh occasion, several White Bone Locusts that directly ate the food here were not affected by the power of the food and transformed into uncontrollable red-haired locusts. ?However, because they have devoured too much food, the bone fragments covered by these white-bone locusts have turned into pure black. Gu Xi stepped forward and saw that the white bone locust had completely transformed into another creature. Evil Bone Locust (level 2): ??Attack 3, defense 2, life 3, skills: swarm state, swallow everything, digest evil power, flying troops. Its done. Looking at the information about the Evil Bone Locust in front of him, Gu Xi knew that his idea was right. ?There are problems with these foods, but there are also solutions to the problems. Get out and swallow all this food. With a wave of his hand, Gu Xi made several Evil Bone Locusts pounce on the food. At the same time, when they ate the food, some black particles would fall to the ground from time to time. [Evil fragments (white): The processed evil fragments can be used to strengthen demons, evil gods, undead, machinery and other troops, and can also be used to transform buildings (note, if used to strengthen other life-based troops, the troops will have their essence Variety) Looking at this information, Gu Xi thought for a while, turned his head and waved to a skeleton soldier. The skeleton soldier quickly stood in front of Gu Xi. ?Gu Xi flicked his fingers, and the evil fragments hit the skeleton soldier''s eye sockets. In the next moment, the bones of this skeleton soldier changed from withered yellow to dark yellow, but the quality did not change much. It seems that in order to fully improve, the amount of these evil fragments needs to be large. ?At this moment, Gu Xi stopped his hand and asked someone to put away the evil fragments. He knew very well that this kind of thing was definitely not used to strengthen cannon fodder troops such as skeleton soldiers. Even if those cannon fodder are strengthened, what''s the use? This kind of evil strengthening must be used to strengthen powerful troops, such as corpse witches or bone dragons. At this time, Gu Xi immediately thought of his own death incarnation. Oh, now its called the Incarnation of Death - Bone Dragon. This kind of evil energy fragment can comprehensively strengthen his body and further improve his combat effectiveness. Thinking of this, Gu Xi couldn''t help but waved his hand and sent the Bone Locusts to deal with it. ?However, Gu Xi soon discovered that something was wrong. ??The number of White Bone Locusts under his command is actually not that large. It''s just that these locusts come from groups, with three to five hundred in each group, which looks relatively large. But it seems that the food here was converted into a lot of red locusts before, but now it seems that it has not been used up. Gu Xi did not pay attention to the number of White Bone Locusts at first. After all, there were so many Bone Locusts flying out together, and he couldn''t kill them one by one. But something is obviously wrong now. ??Gu Xi quickly asked, "What happened? Are new troops coming out of the abandoned farmland? No, these bone locusts look different from normal ones." (End of this chapter) Chapter 536： The first batch of enemies (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 536 The First Batch of Enemies (Please subscribe for more updates) ? Gu Xi stretched out his hand and caught a white bone locust. Then he flipped it up and down, and then Gu Xi suddenly understood the reason. ?These white-skeletal locusts are not produced from abandoned farmland. These are those who were affected by evil spirits and turned into red-haired locusts, and then died in battle. Since they no longer belong to Gu Xi''s troops, they are considered part of the enemy. After death, they will be affected by Gu Xi''s double talent. The influence of death appeared in the city of Aridovi. Locusts are relatively special corpses. They are not big in size and will definitely not be transformed into skeletons. They will eventually turn into white-bone locusts. It can be said that as long as the red haired locusts continue to die, the number of white bone locusts under Gu Xi''s men will not decrease. The reason why Gu Xi made this judgment was not because these locusts left any different information when they transformed. Rather, it was because he saw the marks on these locusts, which were transformed by the influence of the death edict. They were telling Chen Gu how these undead souls came from. ?Understanding this, Gu Xi no longer cares about the number of White Bone Locusts. Anyway, the red-haired locusts will be killed and replaced by new White Bone Locusts. It can swallow everything into evil bone locusts. No matter how mutated, it is good for the benefit of care. ?So Gu Xi simply released all the Bone Locusts and let them attack the food again and again. As for Gu Xi, he took this opportunity to lead his troops around the food that had not yet been swallowed and headed toward the rear. After walking nearly three thousand meters, Gu Xi and the others discovered the first batch of enemies since entering the Evil Temple behind these mountains of food. These enemies are obviously overfed humans. Their bodies are round as **** and covered with red hair. When Gu Xi led his troops into this area, they all turned to look at Gu Xi. ?However, even though they had noticed Gu Xi''s arrival, the movements in their hands did not stop, and they were still wolfing down various candies. It seems that if you stop, you will encounter something terrible. Facing this situation, Gu Xi couldn''t help but sigh. Whats wrong with me? I encounter such weird enemies every time. I cant have any serious opponents. As Gu Xi spoke, he directed the troops to prepare to move forward. ??The first ones to charge forward were the skeleton soldiers. Gu Xi needed to give it a try to see how effective these weird human **** were. Gu Xi''s men had just started to charge, and all the red-haired human **** started to roll. As they rolled, the red hair on their bodies kept dancing. From a distance, they looked like red hedgehogs being thrown. out. They rolled quite fast, and as soon as they turned their heads, they bumped into the skeleton soldiers. As soon as they hit the skeleton soldiers, the weapons in the hands of the skeleton soldiers slashed at these red-haired balls. ??However, the rolling speed of these red-haired human **** was obviously close to the charge of the knights. The skeleton soldiers were knocked out immediately, and they only had time to slash out with their swords. Their swords only cut off some of the opponent''s red hair at most, and did not hurt anyone at all. ??On the contrary, the skeletons that were knocked away were quickly suppressed by these red-haired human **** and smashed directly to the ground into bone fragments. They were too dead to die. Looking at the scene in front of him, Gu Xi did not hesitate and ordered decisively: "The zombie troops move forward and defend. The skeleton shooters and skeleton mages are ready. The Doom Skeletons are ready to attack." ?Under Gu Xis order, the zombie troops quickly stood in front of the skeleton shooter and skeleton mage. They are mainly used to protect long-range troops. As for the safety around Gu Xi, there is no need to worry at all. There are several Labyrinth Devourers standing in front of Gu Xi, and behind him are a giant skeleton and a ghost dragon. . ?These are the powerful forces that Gu Xi can bring out on the surface. Almost no one can sneak attack Gu Xi at this time. The skeleton shooters and skeleton mages also took action at the same time. The most convenient skeleton shooters came out first. The first wave of attacks directly inserted arrows into the bodies of these red-haired balls. But what surprised Gu Xi was that these red-haired human **** didn''t pay attention to the arrow attacks. Even if the arrows pierced their bodies, it was useless. They kept rolling on the ground, heading towards Gu Xi''s body. Rushing from the direction of the battle formation. ?At this time, Gu Xi took action against these red-haired **** for the first time. He used the technique of tendrils of the dead. The tendrils of the dead that have reached level 3 are not much more powerful, but the scope of their influence has been greatly expanded. ?Gu Xi just laid out a tendril of the dead, forming a barrier of tentacles and arms five meters wide and thirty-five meters long. If it were other soldiers, they might find a way to go around or jump over. But these red-haired human **** cannot do that. Once they roll, they hit in a straight line. When they roll, they are right on the path of the tendrils of the dead. So when the first batch of red-haired human **** tried to roll over the tendrils of the dead, their red hairs were caught by the tentacles and arms, causing them to stop abruptly. The red-haired human **** behind did not stop because of this, so the red-haired human **** collided with each other, like billiard balls, colliding back and forth with each other, and even made a bang-bang-bang sound. ?Taking this opportunity, all the skeleton mages took action at the same time, using their best spells. ??In addition to mastering their own basic spells, the current group of skeleton mages also learned mana extraction and slowness. With tendrils of the dead, they naturally would not use slowness. They immediately used their best attack spells, fireball, ice arrows, poison gas bombs, and some even fired lightning bolts. ? Gu Xi was also observing there, and he noticed that these hairy guys were not greatly affected by the flames, and their resistance to poisonous gas was pretty good. But their resistance to spells such as ice is not that high. Even though they are so fat and hairy, they will be frozen if a cold wind blows over them. ?After discovering this situation, Gu Xi held a Bone Storm in his hand. As long as the skeleton mage could not block the enemy''s attack, Gu Xi was ready to release the Bone Storm. But at this moment, several skeleton mages who released lightning arrows released lightning arrows at the same time. Their lightning arrows collided with each other and turned into a lightning chain, hitting one of the red-haired men. ?This blow actually exploded the red-haired man ball. ?Sewage the color of chocolate sprayed all over the place, and at the same time all the remaining red-haired **** went crazy. (End of this chapter) Chapter 537： Quick battle (please subscribe) Chapter 537 Quick Battle (please subscribe) Skeleton Mage (summon) kills the Evil Corpse Eater (level 8), you get 1 experience point, and the summons gets 33 experience points. The evil corpse-eater''s gastric juices erupt, and the attack power of other evil corpse-eaters +1. Note: Every time the number of evil corpse eaters killed in battle exceeds 100, the level will be increased by one level, with a maximum level of 13. When the number of killed in battle exceeds 1,000, a BOSS-level existence will appear. Looking at the information that popped up in front of him, Gu Xi frowned. What''s going on? Did the Evil Temple system give you a prompt? ?Although he was confused, he already understood most of the enemy''s situation, so Gu Xi had no plans and left the enemy alone. The skeleton mages who use lightning bolt and ice arrow continue, and the remaining skeleton mages are ready to use slowness. Gu Xi ordered decisively. ??The ability of these evil corpse eaters can only be seen for the time being: they can roll, and when they hit, they are like city attack vehicles, so slowing down is the best choice to deal with them. ?Now that Gu Xi plans to arrange the battlefield for the tendrils of the dead in advance, the task of slowing down will naturally be handed over to the skeleton mage. ?Those skeleton mages who had already made it clear that their moves were ineffective naturally used the slowing technique immediately, slowing down the red-haired human ball. No, it was the action of an evil corpse eater. The few skeleton mages who can shoot lightning bolts use lightning bolts there again and again. At this time, Gu Xi noticed that as one evil corpse eater died in the battle, the strength of the evil corpse eaters also began to increase. Sometimes the evil corpse eaters will increase their defense, sometimes they will increase their health, but they are obvious. Each time one of them dies, one of their attributes will be improved. ?At first, Gu Xi didn''t pay much attention, but after killing fifty evil corpse eaters, Gu Xi''s face became a little ugly. He has already figured it out. If this continues, when a thousand evil corpse eaters are finally killed and the BOSS emerges, Gu Xi will face an entity with an attack power of several hundred. Who can defeat such a being? ??Gu Xi has two death incarnations, which means he has two tricks. ??If this is the BOSS of the first level, then there is no need to fight later. There must be other solutions here. ?While Gu Xi was placing the tendrils of the dead, he was observing the situation around him, thinking that if that didn''t work, he would release the steel city gate. At that time, use the city gate to hold back the enemy, and then use the Earthbound Dragon to deal with the BOSS. ?But before that, you still need to figure out whether the BOSS uses physical attacks or magic attacks. After all, this is what the Earthbound Dragon relies on to fight. ?At this moment, a buzzing sound suddenly came from behind Gu Xi. ?Gu Xi looked back and saw a large swarm of Evil Bone Locusts flying towards this side. They are flying all the way, devouring all the food piles they can see, and are heading here. ?When they fly over a food pile, they always leave behind a large number of black granular evil energy fragments, but Gu Xi can find that whenever they fly over a food pile, their number will be significantly larger. It seems that these evil bone locusts are constantly replenishing the number of insects in the process of devouring them. When these Evil Bone Locusts flew behind Gu Xi, their number had reached its highest. ? Gu Xi took one look and already had the corresponding number in his mind. All members were level 4 evil bone locusts. There were 65 groups in total, 1,000 in each group, totaling 65,000 in total. After flying behind Gu Xi, all the evil bone locusts fell to the ground, staring at the evil corpse-eater not far away, waiting for Gu Xi''s order. ?Seeing this situation, a thought flashed through Gu Xi''s mind. How about trying a large-scale attack to kill all the evil corpse eaters here? ?The number of evil corpse eaters here should not exceed a thousand. With so many evil bone locusts, each evil corpse eater will be surrounded by 65 evil bone locusts. Such an attack is almost equivalent to 65 level 4 skeleton soldiers besieging the evil corpse eater. Even if there will be some losses, the impact will not be significant. ?These thoughts flashed through Gu Xi''s mind, and finally turned into a sentence. Its a bet! Thinking of this, Gu Xi stood up decisively and ordered to the more and more evil corpse eaters in front of him: "Evil Bone Locusts, deal with the enemy in batches. Arrange 50 evil bone locusts for each evil corpse eater. . Attack with all your strength and kill them all at the same time! " ?Under Gu Xis command, the evil bone locusts that had just landed on the ground quickly flew up and pounced on the evil corpse eater. Then Gu Xicai turned to look at the giant skeleton that had been following him. Prepare your lightning bolts. ??The giant skeleton also saw the situation on the Skeleton Mage''s side just now. He knew that the enemy was weak, and now Gu Xi was ready to take action. If the enemy was not killed, he would be the first to take action. The giant skeleton took a step forward, raised his right hand above his head, and lightning arrows began to appear in his hand. However, he did not throw the lightning out, but began to concentrate it. After a while, the lightning began to condense into a spear in his hand, and he kept repeating the process of condensation, and slowly began to change the color of the lightning. The change was from the original bright blue to the current dark purple. At this moment, all the Evil Bone Locusts also rushed out. ??The movement speed of these evil bone locusts is pretty good. As soon as they rush out, they fly into the sky as soon as possible. Because these evil bone locusts did not attack themselves, the evil corpse eaters did not pay attention to these evil bone locusts, which gave them the opportunity to lock everything in the sky. Finally, the evil bone locusts in the sky separated and formed a team of fifty, pounced on the evil corpse eaters below. At this time, the evil corpse eater was still preparing to roll up again, wanting to crash into Gu Xi''s troops and break through Gu Xi''s battle formation. But at this moment, all the evil bone locusts in the sky pounced down and bit **** these evil corpse eaters. Just as Gu Xi estimated, with fifty level 4 evil bone locusts, plus the blessing effects of Alidovi City and Gu Xi, it is not a problem to defeat a level 8 evil corpse eater. big. It usually only takes two or three attacks to kill an evil corpse eater, and then it''s time for the evil bone locusts to devour their corpses and the gastric juices they spurt out. It''s just that Gu Xi also made a little miscalculation here. ?That is because he thought that the data showing that killing a thousand evil corpse eaters would attract a BOSS meant that there were a thousand evil corpse eaters here. ?He never expected that it was not the case. There are nearly two thousand evil corpse eaters here. However, after killing one thousand evil corpse eaters, the remaining ones will be integrated and strengthened to become a giant BOSS. (End of this chapter) Chapter 538： BOSS battle (please subscribe) Chapter 538 BOSS battle (please subscribe) Looking at the evil corpse-eaters that rolled out of the pile of food and melted together like plasticine, Gu Xi couldn''t help but feel annoyed. Gu Xi had also seen the battle just now. ??Fifty Evil Bone Locusts can defeat one Evil Corpse Eater. The process is quite easy. ??If you divide them into twenty-five and fight one, its okay to be afraid. It''s just that Gu Xi didn''t know this situation and missed the best option. ?At present, this evil corpse eater is mixed with gastric juices like chocolate liquid, merging into various candies nearby, which are slowly piling up. Damn it! ?? Gu Xi muttered, and the steel city gate was released in advance. At the same time, the giant skeleton behind Gu Xi raised his hand and threw the lightning spear in his hand before the giant evil corpse eater appeared. ?? Gu Xi had no objection to the giant skeleton''s move. In his opinion, the giant skeleton obviously has a high level of combat experience, and he knows when is the best time to take action. ?Sure enough, the spear went down and directly hit the gathering evil corpse eaters. ?The red hair all stood up under the action of lightning, and as a result, some of the fused bodies were ejected. The ejected evil corpse eaters rolled on the ground twice and lost all their breath. It was obvious that they had given up on themselves when they merged. ??The merging evil corpse eater lost half of its body due to this blow. The evil corpse eater that originally looked like it would grow to thirty meters tall is now less than ten meters tall. The gap here is not that big. ??And Gu Xi did not wait for the opponent to become stronger again. He waved his hand, and all the evil bone locusts rushed out again, biting the evil corpse eater. ??It''s just that this time the Evil Bone Locusts didn''t have much effect. Although they have killed a lot of evil corpse eaters, gained a lot of experience, and their levels have increased rapidly, but now all the evil corpse eaters here have reached level 13, and they are not the evil bone locusts. It can be killed in two bites. On the contrary, due to their improved strength, the Evil Corpse Eaters'' red hair also has a certain attack power. When the Evil Bone Locust approaches, the red hair will also hit the Evil Bone Locust. ?In this way, the evil bone locusts that suppressed the evil corpse eaters before also suffered a lot of losses. On the contrary, the evil corpse eater does not suffer much loss. Looking at the situation in front of him, Gu Xi raised his hand decisively, causing the Evil Bone Locust to retreat. ??Taking the opportunity of the Evil Bone Locust''s retreat, the Evil Corpse Eater finally completed this fusion. ??The last evil corpse eater is a small mountain of meat made of all kinds of messy things. ?The surface of this small meat mountain, which is nearly ten meters high, is covered with red hairs that are more than one meter long. Under the red hairs are lollipops made of eyeballs, or other weird things. At the bottom of the meat mountain, there are not things like hands and feet, but excited faces. ?These faces are constantly eating everything outside, moving around by opening their mouths to eat. I have fought all kinds of weird monsters, but this is the first time I have seen such a disgusting one. ?Gu Xi muttered, and a group of skeleton soldiers rushed forward. ?There are over a hundred of these skeleton soldiers, but they are not there to attack the enemy, but to serve as cannon fodder for trial recruitment. After all, Gu Xi had no idea what attributes the guy in front of him had or how powerful he was. He didn''t even know whether he was used to physical attacks or magic attacks. ??Without some cannon fodder to try out, Gu Xi wouldn''t even know how to fight. However, the enemy also understood Gu Xi''s thoughts. As the skeleton soldiers rushed toward him, all the faces below the evil corpse eater exhaled at the same time. Like a missile, it hit Gu Xi''s head. The direction of the battle formation. In the mind of the evil corpse eater, as long as he falls into Gu Xi''s battle formation, he can use his best ability to devour everything around him. ?As long as he keeps eating, his strength will continue to increase. At that time, no matter how many troops Gu Xi has, it will be useless. ??But he never expected that Gu Xi''s reaction was quite fast. When the evil corpse eater fell, Gu Xi made his choice immediately. Some of the combat teams went up directly to judge the opponent''s situation. ??The remaining combat team protected the skeleton archers and skeleton mages and retreated. This is the part that Gu Xi needs to protect. When the evil corpse eaters swallowed most of the zombie troops, Gu Xi had already seen it. ??The evil corpse eater is a physical attack entity. ?Even though he moves slowly, with this body, almost no one can resist his impact. ??The zombies left behind by Gu Xi were just spun around in a circle by him, flicking the red hair on their bodies, and all of them were scattered, and finally became food in the mouths of the evil corpse-eaters in the meat mountain. At that moment, Gu Xi could tell that the opponent''s attack power was super strong. ?Just like this, Gu Xi smiled instead. The stronger he was, the more satisfied Gu Xi would be. ?Just when the evil corpse eater was about to rush towards him, Gu Xi pressed his hand down, and the steel city gate was finally lowered. ?This time the steel city gate hit the evil corpse eater hard. ?Suppressed half of his body, and at the same time, the earth-bound dragon also bit the evil corpse eater immediately, twisting its body constantly, trying to bite the red-haired monster into pieces. ??The evil corpse eater was also angry when he saw this situation. He swung the things on his body and hit the earth-bound dragon. ??But when Gu Xi released the steel city gate, he had already informed the Earth-bound Creepy Dragon that the Evil Corpse Eater was a physical attack direction, so the Earth-Binding Creepy Dragon immediately transformed its body into a water incarnation. ?The attack of the evil corpse eater hit the earthbound dragon, but was thrown away and hit back to the evil corpse eater. At this time, Gu Xi also raised the cold wind staff and began to consume his own mana. This time Gu Xi chose the corpse explosion technique. The materials used to use the corpse explosion technique are the zombie corpses that died here just now and have not been swallowed by the evil corpse eaters. After blasting the evil corpse eater once, Gu Xi took a deep breath and said lightly: "It''s a bit of a waste!" Then the cold wind staff pointed forward, and the incarnation of death was activated. ?In the black mist, a bone dragon flew out, and then a huge four-armed skeleton walked out. It is different from the bone dragon flying into the sky with black mist. The God of Death, the incarnation of death, who had just joined Gu Xi''s staff not long ago, had already undergone some changes. Originally what he was holding was a sickle, a long sword and a staff. ??Now the long sword has turned into a long sword flashing with faint blue runes, and the staff has turned into a flail composed of three skulls. Gu Xi handed two pieces of purple equipment that no one was using to the hands of the incarnation of death, in order to enhance the combat effectiveness of the incarnation of death, the **** of death. (End of this chapter) Chapter 539： Kill the BOSS (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 539 Killing the BOSS (Please subscribe for more updates) Add more updates, please subscribe or something, and please support me! ??After Gu Xi''s two incarnations of death appeared on the battlefield, Gu Xi poured himself a bottle of miniature magic potion that replenished 100 mana on the spot. Then the Cold Wind Staff was raised, and Gu Xi moved it twice in succession. Ghost battlefield! Ghost battlefield! The two ghost battlefields were released, and the situation around the two death incarnations changed at the same time. Around Gu Xi''s original incarnation of death, the bone dragon, the black mist began to turn into dark clouds, and bolts of lightning bounced in the dark clouds. Under each bolt of lightning, there were ghosts like ghosts gathering, following The bone dragon flies, as if it wants to fly into the bone dragon''s body at any time. Obviously, this dark cloud has become his battlefield. As long as it is in this dark cloud, the combat effectiveness of the incarnation of death can be improved, and it can also devour souls to strengthen the body of the bone dragon. Obviously this is a good ghost battlefield. Although he did not check the corresponding information, Gu Xi believed that the combat effectiveness of the bone dragon, the incarnation of death, has been greatly improved. ??Different from the powerful Bone Dragon, Gu Xi''s other incarnation of death, the ghost battlefield on the God of Death''s side is obviously weaker. After the incarnation of death - the **** of death blessed the ghost battlefield, a large number of bone arms appeared on the ground. The incarnation of death - the **** of death, who was originally standing on the ground, is now completely standing on these arms. No matter which way he moves, these skeletal arms will automatically pave the way for him. The movement speed is not slower than the Death Incarnation - Bone Dragon. After blessing the ghost battlefield, the two incarnations of death rushed towards the evil corpse eater who had turned into a flesh mountain. Death Incarnation - The Bone Dragon immediately directed a death dragon''s breath downwards. At the same time, his eyes also flashed melting light to enhance the power and duration of the death dragon''s breath. ?With this blow, the body of the evil corpse eater began to collapse on the spot. But the Evil Corpse Eater is also the BOSS of the Evil Corpse Eater. Even if it starts to collapse, his fighting consciousness has not disappeared. All the heads at the bottom of him are spraying gas towards the ground, and the huge body It slammed into the incarnation of death in the air - the bone dragon. ??It''s just that this time the incarnation of death - the bone dragon has obviously become different. ??Having been blessed with the Ghost Realm Battlefield, his body has been significantly strengthened, not to mention his originally relatively strong vitality. When the evil corpse eater collided with him, the bone dragon, the incarnation of death, flicked his head, his claws grabbed the red hair of the evil corpse eater, and the death dragon breath sprayed on this guy''s head. . At this moment, the incarnation of death, the God of Death, rushed to the position where the evil corpse eater had just jumped. ??He raised the [Desunap] he was holding on his right back arm and swung it in the direction of the evil corpse eater. ?The next moment, three curses lit up on the evil corpse eater at the same time. This is exactly the characteristic of [Desunap]. Gu Xi wanted to give this thing to Princess Anna before. ?However, Princess Anna didn''t like to use this thing. Instead, it made it easier for Gu Xi to get the incarnation of death - the God of Death. He has already studied it. This Death Incarnation is not like the Death Incarnation-Bone Dragon, which can keep changing its equipment. What he can change is the decoration on his body. At the beginning, he had nothing. But like the player, he can equip the whole body with weapons and armor. In terms of weapons, the front arm must hold a long-handled exotic weapon - a sickle. If you want to change it, you can only change it to a weapon of the same type. This is a characteristic of the God of Death. Gu Xi happened to have a [Scythe of Despair] in his hand that could be used by the Incarnation of Death. At first, Gu Xi was still thinking about how the bone dragon would use this thing. Now that the Incarnation of Death - the God of Death appeared, this sickle had a place to go. Just put it on. The left hand of the back arm can hold a long sword, and the right hand can hold a hammer, staff, dagger or other legal equipment. ??The flail happened to be included, so Gu Xi naturally put the purple armor that no one wanted on it. Desu NapuFor the incarnation of death, the God of Death, the biggest advantage is not that there are any long-range attack methods, but that the speed of the curse has been increased a lot. The current incarnation of death, the God of Death, can use three curses at the same time. ??If the curses enhance each other, you can even turn three curses into a larger strengthened curse to deal with the enemy. ??It''s just that the incarnation of death, the God of Death, has less time to release, and he doesn''t have his own territory in Aridovi City, so he doesn''t have much time to study these techniques. After it was released, he did not have a suitable curse sequence, but only released three basic curses. But even so, the evil corpse eater was also under his curse, and his strength became much weaker. At this time, the incarnation of death - the God of Death also saw the other party''s situation. Before, he did not dare to use the ultimate move as soon as he took action, simply because he was not sure whether the evil corpse eater was a whole or a collection. ??It''s different now. When the curse fell, it was obvious that this guy was directly affected by the curse. From this point of view, this evil corpse-eater like a mountain of flesh was a complete individual. If this is the case, then he is dead. Death Incarnate-The God of Death raised the sickle in his hand and activated the Death Harvest skill. ??Although this skill is said to be fatal to all those below level 12 who have no immune effect. But it does not mean that this move has no effect on enemies above level 12. At best, the effect is not very good, it is equivalent to a beheading effect. But its also a beheading. Some people have to be at full health before they can kill, while some people can kill directly with full health. ??There is also a big difference here. The incarnation of death, the God of Death, did not intend to kill the evil corpse eater directly. He just instinctively used the death harvesting skill. ??As he struck out with the knife, the evil corpse eater''s body shook uncontrollably. Obviously this blow also seriously injured him. ??The evil corpse eater could no longer care about the Bone Dragon, the incarnation of death, flying in the sky at this time. His body fell down and hit the death incarnation, the God of Death, heavily. ?With this blow, the incarnation of death, the God of Death, was killed on the spot. ??However, Gu Xi ignored this. He raised the cold wind staff again and used the last bit of mana to use the incarnation of death against the evil corpse eater who had just landed. ?This time two black mist still appeared, but the incarnation of death - Bone Dragon had already put on a new kit for himself, and the black mist around him turned into a crystal storm. At this time, Gu Xi drank a bottle of miniature magic potion, blessing the two incarnations of death in a new ghost battlefield. Then Gu Xi noticed that the ghost realm around the bone dragon, the incarnation of death, had undergone some subtle changes. The dark clouds and lightning were still there, but the ghosts that followed turned into crystal fragments. ?Then the two incarnations of death rushed in front of the evil corpse eater and once again used their death skills on the enemy. Death Dragon''s Breath and Death Harvest. This time the incarnation of death - the Death Harvest of the God of Death finally had an effect. The sickle cuts down and drags away the soul of the evil corpse eater. At this moment, the corresponding message also popped up in Gu Xi''s ear. Death Incarnation (spell product) Kill the evil monster BOSS-Evil Corpse Eater (level 13), and you will get 6215 experience points (experience +5%). (End of this chapter) Chapter 540： Harvest and equipment enhancement (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 540: Harvest and equipment strengthening (please subscribe for more updates) ??As the Roshan-type evil corpse eater was killed, the nearby candy mountain piled up like a hill also fell down with a loud bang. The candies rolling all over the floor immediately covered up the corpse of the evil corpse eater, and almost buried Gu Xi and the others in it. ?But at this time, Gu Xi didn''t care about this at all. The steel city gate was still here. Gu Xi said hello to the inside, and the ghost team that specialized in cleaning the battlefield flew out and began to clean up the battlefield. ?At the same time, the evil bone locusts that suffered relatively heavy losses also began to eat again. While digesting the evil energy, they also replenished their own group. ?While his men were cleaning the battlefield, Gu Xi also came to the corpse of the evil corpse eater. ??As the big guy like Roshan died in the battle, the small evil corpse eaters that originally combined this guy were scattered all over the place. ?However, after the death of such evil corpse eaters, their bodies will explode on the spot, and the gastric juice in their bodies will spurt out, melting some nearby things. Even the food is not immune. When Gu Xi came over, he happened to see some things that could not be melted by gastric juice soaked in it. ?However, there is no need for Gu Xi to give any orders at this time. As long as he takes a look, someone will get it done right away. No, as soon as Gu Xi walked to the place where the evil corpse eater died, the ghost team had already taken the initiative to deliver various things soaked in gastric juice to Gu Xi. ?Looking at the identical Bai Wuchangs holding things and standing in line in front of him, Gu Xi suddenly felt as if he had become the king of **** and was about to line up to be sent to hell. Looking at this situation, Gu Xi suddenly had the idea that the Lord of the Underworld was afraid of this. Subsequently, various messages began to pop up in front of Gu Xi''s eyes. You got 1317 portions of food scraps. You got Rotten Weapon Fragments (white)*73. You got fusion metal (green)*39. You get evil hair (blue)*12 You get the evil meat ball (level 6)*19 You get evil crystal (level 7)*1 You get the evil core (purple)*1 Food Residues (grey): Undigested food residues, which contain some special powers and can be used as materials for alchemy potions. Rotten Weapon Fragments (White): The remaining fragments of weapons rotted by strong acid can be given to soldiers for use. After use, each soldier''s attack power can be increased by 2-3 points. Fusion Metal (Green): A special metal formed by melting and extruding a large amount of indigestible metal. It can be used to strengthen the weapons and equipment of players or heroes. The level of weapons and equipment can be increased by 1-2 levels each time. Evil hair (blue): The most essence hair of the evil corpse eater, which can be used to make robes of blue or higher quality or other textiles. [Evilized Meat Group (Level 6): The flesh and blood of the Evil Corpse Eater can be given to the troops under his command to directly upgrade the ten soldiers under him to Level 6 (after the upgrade, the soldiers will be affected by evil spirits and become Evil Soldiers) . Evil Crystal (Level 7): The crystal formed by the condensed flesh and blood of the Evil Corpse Eater can be used by his troops, directly raising the five soldiers under him to level 7. Evil Core (Purple): A blue-quality weapon can be converted into a purple weapon or equipment, but the weapons and equipment are affected by evil forces, and the negative effects will be greatly increased. Looking at the harvest in front of him, Gu Xi''s eyes finally fell on the evil core that was only the size of a thumb and looked like red raw ore. This is a prop used directly to improve the quality of equipment. Gu Xi has never seen it before. I dont know if this thing is effective or not, but one thing is for sure. Gu Xi has never worried about any negative effects. The orange fox eye ring can directly suppress the negative effects of two purple suits, and the negative effects of other purple suits will also be suppressed. Halve. Now what Gu Xi has to consider is which equipment to upgrade. ?This time, Gu Xi hesitated. He turned his head and glanced at his cold wind staff, and then at the spiritual lamp he held in his left hand. He didn''t know what to choose for a while. ?However, Gu Xi finally put down the Cold Wind Staff. Gu Xi was very clear about the situation of the Cold Wind Staff. This thing had a chance to develop on its own and finally break through to purple quality. So Gu Xi does not intend to use the evil core to force improvement. As for the Soul Lamp, Gu Xi is also hesitant. The two spells of the Soul Lamp are both spiritually oriented, and Gu Xi feels that they are useless now. Not even as useful as the Anti-Lich Shoulder Pads. If Gu Xi hadn''t found a suitable new off-hand item, he might have replaced the Psychic Lamp. So strengthening the spiritual lamp is not a good choice for Gu Xi. Slowly lowering his raised left hand, Gu Xi was planning to see what other equipment he could improve. ?As a result, when he put down his hand, he suddenly saw his championship ring. ??This is the chief reward from the Netherbone Wind Academy. ?Although this thing is a blue ring, its attributes are actually quite average. It only has one attribute blessing and one special effect. ??If this is not proof of identity, even if it is said to be in green clothing, some people will believe it. ?Except for the fox eye ring, Gu Xi has never found any other rings, and over time he forgot about this thing. ?Now it seems that this ring is a good material that Gu Xi can use to strengthen it. ?Thinking of this, Gu Xi reached out and took off the championship ring from his left index finger. Then without saying a word, he directly placed the evil core on the championship ring. The next moment, Gu Xi saw that the evil core, which was like a rough stone, quickly melted into a waxy red liquid, and quickly wrapped around the championship ring as if it were alive. ?Then the championship ring seemed to have lost all its luster, quickly dimming or even turning black, looking as if it had just been dug out of the soil. Such a situation made Gu Xi quite speechless. He could still take this thing out. ?But the next moment, something even weirder happened. A large amount of red hair grew out from where Gu Xi placed the championship ring and wrapped around the championship ring. ?Under these red hairs, the championship ring was entangled in hair balls, and in an instant it was as big as a bracelet. Such a situation made Gu Xi not know what to do. He can''t use this as a bracelet. Fortunately, this situation only happened for a moment. As soon as he turned his head, the red hair started to burn. In the end, only a twisted and weird ring made of red thread, vermilion wax and metal was left in the flames. (End of this chapter) Chapter 541： Conversion successful, purple ring (please subscribe) Chapter 541 Successful transformation, purple ring (please subscribe) Gu Xi reached out and picked up the ring and put it in front of his eyes to take a closer look. At this time, the ring had changed from the original silver to red. The main body of the ring seemed to be made of hair stained with red wax and wrapped around iron wire. . It doesnt look particularly conspicuous. The surface of the ring is a 1 made of polished red gemstones. The tip of the ring is also specially sharpened so that it can be used as a makeshift weapon. ?There is also a line of words engraved on the inner wall of the ring. In the 3317th class of Netherbone Wind Academy, I will always be the number one. When he got the ring, Gu Xi also got all the information about the new ring, and the ring in front of him had turned into a qualified purple outfit. Evil Champion (Purple, Ring) Equipment requirements: No. 1 graduate of the 3317th class of the Wind of the Bones Academy Attributes: All attributes +3 Special 1: Hard Bones, wearer''s health +300, mana +300. Special Effect 1: After wearing the equipment, 300 blood points will be automatically deducted every hour, and 300 mana points will be automatically drained every six hours. Special 2: Champion spirit, morale +3, leadership +1. When all soldiers pass level 10, they have a chance to become champion soldiers. Special Effect 2: After wearing the equipment, ten subordinates will die randomly every day. The level and identity of the dead subordinates are uncertain. Special 3: Distortion Reward. After killing the enemy, it will be possible to distort the enemy''s body and flesh, and obtain various special rewards (rewards include but are not limited to potions, arrows, materials, etc.). Special Effect 3: After wearing the equipment, half of the life will be deducted as a sacrifice at the end of each battle. Mosaic position: empty, empty, empty, empty Explanation: You have offered yourself to the evil god, and everything about you will be under the evil god''s gaze. Looking at the new ring in front of him, Gu Xi was silent for a moment. He didnt expect that when this ring was a championship ring, it had a auxiliary effect. Now that it has been upgraded, the effect is still mainly auxiliary. ??Its just that after various enhancements, the effect looks pretty good. Champion soldiers are a type of military unit that Gu Xi has heard of before. ??That kind of existence is somewhat similar to a brave man, but it is not an isolated case like a brave man. How to put it this way, they are like the bone dragon skipping the ghost dragon and taking the route of the blood dragon, or the angel skipping the archangel and turning into a seraph. ?However, judging from the current situation, Gu Xi is not sure how high the probability of transformation will be and how strong the effect of transformation will be. The only thing that is certain is that the champion army will be much stronger than the normal army. Thinking about it carefully, Gu Xi also thought that the ring in front of him was improved, and the situation was pretty good. At least there was nothing that dissatisfied Gu Xi. Gu Xi even took out the jade peas he had collected for a long time. ?This inlaid piece has been in Gu Xi''s hands for a long time, but he has been waiting for jewelry with holes to appear, and it has never been inlaid. ?This time it gave Gu Xi a chance. Gu Xi took out the jade pea and placed it in front of the evil championship ring. Without waiting for Gu Xis order, a red hair stretched out from the evil champion and swallowed the jade pea. ?Then a prompt popped up in front of Gu Xi. Please select the skill to upgrade. ?Looking at the information popping up in front of him, Gu Xi couldn''t help but sigh. At first, Gu Xi thought of many ways to upgrade his skills to level 4. At that time, this thing was regarded as Gu Xi''s last resort. He even thought about what if he still had skills that he had not reached when he was preparing to advance. At level 4, he would use this thing. ?But I never expected that Gu Xi has now been promoted to a hidden profession, and now that he is level 5, this thing is useless. So Gu Xi said calmly: "Add it to the knowledge of the dead." After confirming the improved skills, Gu Xi put the [Evil Champion] ring back on his left index finger. ?The moment he put the ring on, another message popped up in front of Gu Xi. I found that you are wearing purple equipment, please ask whether to activate the suppression and purification characteristics of the Fox Eye Ring to suppress all negative effects. ?On seeing this message, a smile flashed in Gu Xi''s eyes. This is what he wants. Without the suppressive effect of the Fox Eye Ring, Gu Xi would not dare to play like this. Suppression! Under Gu Xi''s command, the fox-eye ring worn on the index finger of his right hand lit up. An orange light popped up and landed on the [Evil Champion]. Then the color of the ring changed from red to light. of orange. All negative effects are gone. ??Now the [Evil Champion] ring is as clean as a blue suit, without any negative effects. Such a situation made Gu Xi quite happy. ?But he was only happy for a moment. As the effects of the jade peas came into effect, a large amount of information poured into his mind. This is something he has never encountered before. ?However, Gu Xi soon understood that this was a sign that his knowledge of the undead had reached level 10 and he was injecting the necessary knowledge into Gu Xi''s mind. ?These newly injected undead knowledge is no longer just the undead knowledge of skeletons, zombies, ghosts, vampires and ghost dragons. There are many things that Gu Xi doesn''t know about. ??And the most important thing is that before, Gu Xi was only told what kind of undead there were, how to deal with which undead, and how to deal with them. But he did not tell Gu Xi how some important undead were produced. If he wanted to train such undead, how to select materials and how to transform them. It can be said that having reached this step, Gu Xis foundation of the undead transformation technique has finally been laid. It will no longer just rely on materials to be piled up like before. This change also made Gu Xi feel moved. It just so happens that Gu Xi has just upgraded to level 5. If possible, he can try to transform the undead into a powerful undead to make his own contracted undead. ?While Gu Xi was thinking about this matter, Sha Ya walked out of the steel city gate carrying Jing Longyin. "grown ups." Sha Ya''s appearance surprised Gu Xi. As an intelligence officer, Sha Ya was sometimes willing to act as a guard for Gu Xi''s men, but she still focused more on intelligence. Why did she run out this time? Whats wrong? Is there something wrong with Dimi, or is Alidovita under attack? No, sir, a group of strange new undead appeared in the city of Alidovi just now. Luna checked it and found that they were transformed by the death edict. But this group is a bit weird, and one of their leaders is extremely powerful, so I need to ask the adults to see how to deal with it. " "New undead?" Gu Xi immediately realized that they were the evil corpse-eaters who had been killed before. They were affected by the double death, and now they have all become new undead and joined Alidovi City. Bring them out and Ill see what to do with them. (End of this chapter) Chapter 542： Powerful special units (please subscribe) Chapter 542: Powerful Special Arms (Please subscribe) Please subscribe, recommend, vote monthly and provide other support, thank you all! ?Under Gu Xis order, some new undead appeared in front of Gu Xi. At first, Gu Xi thought that the evil corpse eaters would turn into ghouls or zombies after being affected by the death edict. Otherwise, with their chubby appearance, they would turn into sutures if they were above level 8. It''s not impossible. When these undead appeared, Gu Xi was stunned on the spot. What crawled out of the steel city gate was a sludge monster in three colors: green, gray and blood red. ?These sludge monsters are all as tall as normal people and have round bodies. They look like the evil corpse eaters from before. No matter what color they are, their bodies are translucent. Standing on the outside, you can see bodies that have been digested to the point where only bones are left, as well as arrows and various weapons inserted on the surface of the body. With their appearance, Gu Xi knew that they must be undead creatures. ??It''s just that this kind of mud monster doesn''t match Gu Xi''s previous imagination. At this moment, a huge black sludge monster that was piled up like a hill and was five meters high squeezed out of the steel city gate. Compared with other sludge monsters, the appearance of the sludge monster in front of me is obviously different. His body is not translucent. No matter what angle you look at from outside, you can only see the black liquid under the skin. As for the inside, there is nothing. ?This thing is like an enlarged water-filled balloon, but when it comes over, all the sludge monsters around it will automatically make way for fear of being sucked in. This situation also surprised Gu Xi. ?However, he stepped forward to check on the situation of these sludge monsters, and he understood what was going on. [Bone-Eating Sludge (Level 8 Summoned Troops): Experience (0/8500), Attack 25, Defense 30, Life 400, Skills: Devouring Strengthening (Swallowing nearby items during battle to temporarily strengthen combat power), Self-destruction (will definitely happen before death) Self-destruction, the power of self-destruction is 5 times the vitality)] ?Those ordinary sludge monsters are better, normal level 8 troops. This may be because they die relatively quickly. Most of the evil corpse eaters are not stimulated by the death of their companions to reach level 13. But it is also obvious that this is the kind of meat shield unit with high defense and high blood pressure. ??It can be used to replace the severely damaged Labyrinth Devourer as the defense in front of Gu Xi. If that doesnt work, you can put it out and devour it. Even though the Devouring Strengthening section is not detailed enough, Gu Xi found it out through the knowledge of the undead and other knowledge. ?This kind of phagocytosis enhancement has some different changes. ??If you swallow flesh and blood, the sludge monster can quickly recover its health. Devouring weapons can temporarily increase the attack and defense of the sludge monster. The most important thing is that they can swallow part of the magic. If they swallow too much, they can also give the sludge monster magical attributes. ?But the chance of that is quite low. ??On the contrary, it is not as improved as the sludge monster that devours weapons and equipment. As for the changes in the colors of the sludge monsters in front of us, it is not that their attributes are different, nor that they swallowed something different when they came out. The main thing is that they look good, and there is no other meaning. On the contrary, it was the giant black sludge monster that was the real reason why Sha Ya came out to inform Gu Xi this time. [Bone-Eating Swamp (Level 13 Semi-solidified Troop): Experience (0/100000), Attack 55, Defense 60, Life 550, Skill: Swamp (can turn into a swamp that swallows enemies on the spot, covering an area of ??up to 10,000 square meters), fusion (can swallow all objects, including soil to strengthen his body), split (can cut his body and transform it into level 8 bone-eating sludge) ?Just looking at this information, everyone can understand that this Bone-gnawing Swamp cannot actually be regarded as a level 13 undead soldier. This should be viewed as a mobile camp producing bone-gnawing sludge. The reason why Shaya came out all the time was probably because the Bone-gnawing Swamp was devouring things randomly in Alidovi City. Shaya, where did they first appear? In the magic plant area, the **** guy is a little out of control. Although he suppresses his nature, wherever he stands, the ground will be swallowed up automatically. ?Just in that moment, the magic plant area has already lost a lot of plants. " It seems there is really some trouble. Gu Xi nodded to express his understanding. ?This Bone-Eating Swamp is obviously a good thing, but it cannot be thrown into the city of Aridovi. ??If this was really thrown into the city, I am afraid that his location would be swallowed up within a few days. But if you dont bring it, its not a waste. Gu Xi walked around the Bone-gnawing Swamp, with many thoughts passing through his mind before he finally decided. Let him eat outside first. I have to wait until I study this matter. ?As Gu Xi spoke, he pointed at the candies that were being eaten by the Evil Bone Locusts. No matter what, there are so many candies in front of you, which should be enough for Bone-Eating Swamp to devour for a while. During this period of time, the Bonegnawing Swamp will not cause much trouble to Gu Xi. As for what will happen after the Bone-Eating Swamp returns to Alidovi City, Gu Xi also plans to deal with it in the same way. ??Those candies can all be transported back to Alidovi City and spread on the ground so that we can find a way to delay the speed at which the Bonechewing Swamp devours other things. At least it can be postponed until Gu Xi finds a better way to deal with it. In the previous battle, Shaya did not follow, and she was also surprised when she saw the huge candy here. ?However, Shaya was relieved after seeing that Bonechewer Swamp could easily swallow this kind of candy. As long as you can handle it. "Well, Shaya, you came out just in time. I have to transport all the things here, and it will take some time. You can help me explore the way forward to see what kind of things I will encounter next. enemy. ?This battle was actually fought with some losses. " Gu Xi thought about this battle against the evil corpse-eaters. ??If he could find out the number of enemies at the beginning, the final BOSS would not be so big and the subsequent fight would not be so difficult. ?Shaya happened to be here now, and Gu Xi still needed to rest here for a while, so he planned to ask Shaya to check the information. At least Gu Xi should know who the enemies he will face next and how many there are. In this way, Gu Xi will no longer have the same problems as before. ??After receiving Gu Xi''s order, Shaya responded decisively. She twisted directly in front of Gu Xi and her body disappeared into the void. ? Gu Xi glanced at the direction of Sha Yaliyun, then didn''t pay any more attention, but watched the process of his men carrying the candies here. ?At the same time, he also discovered that the Bonechewing Swamp was lying where the evil corpse eater died in the battle, devouring the gastric juice and useless red hair left by the opponent. (End of this chapter) Chapter 543： The second level (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 543 Second Level (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, monthly pass and other support. Is there a recommendation spot that will drop from the sky? ??Before Shaya came back and the things here were not emptied, Gu Xi was idle and wandered around the Bone-gnawing Swamp. He needs to think about whether there is anything that can be changed in the Bone-gnawing Swamp. This is also the unique effect after his knowledge of the undead reaches level 10. ?However, Gu Xi discovered that the Bone-gnawing Swamp could provide a direction for transformation, but to succeed in the transformation, you need level 8 of Undead Research, level 4 of Magic Knowledge, and level 4 of War Mechanics to get started. If this requirement is not met, it can also be forcibly transformed, but the possibility of transformation is quite low. There is even a hint that if Gu Xi masters the abilities of puppets, machinery, potions, and alchemy, there should be more progress. But the problem is that Gu Xi doesnt know these things yet. The only way he can see the direction of success is the path of war mechanics. ?This made Gu Xi couldn''t help but shake his head. Knowing too much is not a good thing. ??If he didn''t know this, he would definitely release this kind of bone-gnawing swamp during the battle, allowing him to directly guard one side and act as the front line of defense. ?Now, Gu Xi hesitated. Should this thing be used directly on the battlefield, or should it be kept for experimental purposes? ?Just when Gu Xi was confused, Shaya also stepped back. "How about it?" ??Gu Xi, who was sitting on the evil coffin and drinking wine, raised his head. After the battle, he asked people to bring fresh drinks from the tavern to replenish the mana consumed this time. Going back to the city and taking a nap would have been the best option for Gu Xi to replenish his mana. But the current situation made it impossible for Gu Xi to fall asleep. He could only restore his physical strength and mana through the drinks delivered by the tavern. ?It turned out that a new chef came to the tavern, and Gu Xi''s tavern finally came out with new food. ?But there are too many weird foods on this road. Gu Xi is still a human being, so he doesn''t dare to eat anything on this road. At most, I can only drink a little wine to replenish my mana. We have already seen the enemy in front of us. If we go further forward, there are no more candies like this. The ground is filled with various roasted chickens and pigs. ?There was a group of strong men inside who kept eating and drinking. After eating, they would get up to fight directly. After fighting, they would eat again. It felt quite weird. " Hearing this situation, Gu Xi frowned. This scene sounded like the Hall of Valor in Nordic mythology. If it were really there, then Gu Xi would be much better off. The people in the Hall of Heroes can be regarded as undead. His Death Lord ability can affect it to some extent. ??Even if there is no way that the Death Lord''s skills can''t take them all in, he probably won''t take the initiative to attack. ?But even with this thought, Gu Xi was still prepared for a fight. What about the number of people? Have you seen the BOSS? "There are 1,500 people. Among the enemy''s archers, spearmen and some special units, their equipment is quite obvious. Even when eating or sleeping after eating, their weapons and equipment will be placed beside them. They are all The kind of people who can tell what type of military they are just by looking at their weapons. ?At the end of the road, there is a table with three people sitting on it eating non-stop. I guess that the three of them are the BOSS this time. " Three persons? Gu Xi shook his head and directly rejected his previous idea. The road behind is probably not the legendary Hall of Valor, and it is not even likely to be an imitation of the Hall of Valor. Theres no point in guessing here. In the end, you have to fight and get ready to go. ?After many thoughts flashed through my mind, I finally stood up after taking a rest. As he moved like this, his troops quickly gathered together. Some new undead troops supplemented the previous losses, protected Gu Xi among them, and prepared to move forward. As for the Steel City Gate, Gu Xi did not put it away. There are still a lot of candies and other materials that have not been collected here. In order to prevent the ghost team from sending the things here to the garrison gate behind, Gu Xi simply left the steel gate here. Under Gu Xi''s order, the thousand Bone-gnawing Muds that had just been transformed also moved forward together. Even the Bone-gnawing Mud, after absorbing most of its gastric juice, moved to the vicinity of the Bone-gnawing Mud, preparing to follow. Set off. Gu Xi didnt say much about this situation. ?The level of this bone-gnawing swamp is already level 13, which is the same level as the incarnation of death. It can be regarded as the highest-level existence under Gu Xi. So if he wants to follow, just follow. In this way, Gu Xi does not need to use the incarnation of death when something can be defeated directly. After all, Gu Xi''s mana is already quite high now. Even if it is not doubled, it still has six or seven thousand mana. ??Every time I save most of my mana and use it to cast Death Incarnation, I feel a little heartbroken. But he can''t just maintain the extremely low point of 100 mana. ?If you really do that, something will really happen, and it will be too late for Gu Xi to drink the magic potion. So when resting, Gu Xi could only replenish his mana, and when considering not using the incarnation of death, he used less. At this time, there was a place on top of Bonechewer Swamp. ?Although the direction of this guy''s transformation has not been decided yet, it is still quite good to use it as an ordinary soldier. So he didnt care about the situation in the Bone-gnawing Swamp. Even he is still thinking about whether to find a hero to bring the Bone-gnawing Swamp and Bone-gnawing Sludge. ??If necessary, would it be better to call it Bonechewer Camp or Swamp Camp. ?While Gu Xi was thinking about this matter, their team turned around and entered another corridor. ?When entering this corridor, Gu Xi found that the style of painting here was obviously brightened. In the surrounding environment, the wall presents a unique bright blue, like an artist''s palette, which forms a sharp contrast with the red carpet spread on the ground. ?However, the carpet looked a little messy at this time, and it was covered with oil stains. Both sides of the road are filled with all kinds of mouth-watering grilled fish, roasted chicken and roasted pig. These delicacies are carefully served on large white plates, as if they are the protagonists of the feast. They are steaming, exuding an alluring aroma, and shimmering with oil. Between the barbecues, there are piles of meat buns like hills. Each meat bun is about the size of a fist. If you don''t pay attention, it will roll over. on the carpet. ??When walking near these foods, a voice always sounded in Gu Xi''s heart, trying to make him stop. Eat, eat, squat down and eat, one portion will fill your health. ?However, under Gu Xi''s order, even the evil bone locusts and bone-eating sludge that could devour everything did not touch the food. They all focused on the monsters in the food. (End of this chapter) Chapter 544： Testing (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 544 Temptation (please subscribe for more updates) When Gu Xi came with his troops, the monsters who were eating and drinking all turned to look at Gu Xi. Like the evil corpse-eaters in front who kept eating sweets, these guys in front of them also kept eating. ?But he is different from the evil corpse eaters. No matter how they eat, they have not turned into a ball shape. Instead, the muscles on their bodies and their sizes have become more and more outrageous under the stimulation of so much food. When they raised their eyes from the feast, Gu Xi was shocked to realize that these people were like giants, sitting more than three meters high, and the muscles all over their bodies seemed to be twisted lines, giving them great strength. Their heads and faces were covered with red hair, completely covering their faces and making them look like red-haired gorillas. At the same time, they grabbed roasted chicken and roasted pig in their hands, stuffing them into their mouths one by one like ordinary people grabbing candies. The golden fat slipped from the corners of their mouths and dripped on the red hair on their chests. All became shiny. ?But just as Shaya said, even when these people were eating, they did not forget their identities. Their weapons were placed on the people around them, so that their occupations could be seen at a glance. ?Seeing the situation in front of him, Gu Xi couldn''t help but complain. It would be great if Dimi were here, her favorite of all the giants. After saying this, Gu Xi stood up from the evil coffin, held up the cold wind staff and said decisively: "Set up the formation and prepare to fight, Arroyo, this time the Black Spear Battalion is ready to attack." Under Gu Xis order, all the undead took action quickly. They still put the defensive undead in the front as before, and the shooters, mages and healing troops in the back. Gu Xi stood in the middle of the team with some powerful undead. When Gu Xi and the others moved like this, they were immediately noticed by some guys. They pushed away the food in front of them and stood up with weapons in hand. ?These guys were carrying heavy two-handed weapons such as sledgehammers and battle axes. They lowered their heads and rushed towards Gu Xi. How come everyone is doing this, dont they have any other means? ? Gu Xi complained in his mind, but the movement of his hand was not slow at all. He raised his hand and put down the tendril of the dead. ?Then Gu Xi glanced around and his eyes fell on the roasted chicken, roasted pig and roasted fish. With a thought in his mind, before Arroyo rushed out with the troops, the cold wind staff pointed at the food. Corpse explosion! Boom! ?Gu Xi didnt even think that these already baked things could also be fried. ??And because after being roasted, the corpse explosion also has the effect of fire. ??Under this explosion, the body of the enemy who had just been tripped by the tendrils of the dead was directly blown up, and the red hair on his chest was burned away by the flames of the explosion. ?However, this guy was not dead. He patted his chest with one hand to brush off the flames, grabbed the tomahawk on the ground with the other hand, and prepared to kill in the direction of Gu Xi. At this time, Gu Xi had discovered the most suitable fighting method for him. He pointed directly towards the bottom of the hill made of barbecue. Corpse explosion! Boom! boom! boom! After several corpse explosions, a large amount of barbecue was blown up into the sky and hit heavily on the monsters that rushed over. Subsequently, Gu Xi''s cold wind staff was turned on them, using these roasted meats to cause certain damage to the enemies. At this time, Arroyo had already led the black gun battalion to rush in front of the enemy. At this time, these guys were in a hurry due to the corpse explosion. Arroyo took this opportunity and struck the enemy with an axe. But with this cut, Arroyo knew something was wrong. The muscles on these guys are so thick that if he strikes with all his strength, there is no way to break the opponent''s muscles. Arroyo was not the only one who felt this way. The black gun battalion he led also encountered the same situation. ??The Black Spear Battalion, which had been attacking all the way forward, encountered an insurmountable entity for the first time. ??The spear pierced the enemy''s body, but it was unable to penetrate too deeply. It only stuck after less than three centimeters. Such an attack, let alone kill the enemy, even if it insists on breaking the defense, no one will believe it. ?Seeing this situation, Arroyo became anxious. He knew very well that he had met his match. ??If he doesn''t think of a way, not only will he not be able to kill these guys, but he may also pay for it himself. ?So Arroyo gritted her teeth and used a trick she had not used for a long time. "Poisoned! Stab forward hard! Hold them back!" ?Under Arroyo''s order, all the skeleton spearmen and zombie spearmen pressed their spears hard against the enemy and moved forward. ?However, Arroyo still underestimated the strength of the enemies in front of him. After being held up by the spears, they not only were not afraid, but laughed loudly, and the war hammer or tomahawk in their hands hit the spears and spears heavily. ?With this blow, the jaws of many soldiers from the Black Spear Battalion were shaken open, and their spears were ejected. ?Then these guys bumped forward, and the heavy hammer hit the spearmen. Although these spearmen look like tin soldiers, they are still skeleton spearmen or zombie spearmen. For skeleton soldiers, blunt blows from hammers are the most deadly. ?With this hammer blow, most of the spearmen fell down. ?At the same time as they fell, the spearmen behind were also affected, and the originally neat battle formation immediately fell into chaos. Seeing this situation, Gu Xi raised his hand, and the skeleton priest appeared and replenished the blood of the troops of the Black Spear Battalion. This did not make the situation worse. At the same time, the skeleton shooters and skeleton mages standing nearby and behind also started to attack. This time the test shot. ??In the last trial, they found the weakness of the evil corpse eater. Although it was not used in the end, it also speeded up the progress of the battle. ?The same thing happened this time. The muscular man like a mountain in front of him must have his own weaknesses, but Gu Xi couldn''t find them yet. But at this moment, Ayoro, who was knocked back a few steps, suddenly yelled. Black and gray impact! ??Then the spearmen of the Black Spear Battalion who were still standing were wrapped in the black ash that shrouded their heads and rushed forward for a certain distance. ?? Gu Xi didn''t even see what kind of operation this was, he only saw black ash pouring out overwhelmingly. The effect was no worse than when the incarnation of death, the bone dragon, was born. The most important thing is that Gu Xi didn''t understand what was going on. He only saw them rushing forward for a certain distance and rushing behind these monsters. At the same time, messages popped up one after another. Skeleton Lancer (summon) kills the evil muscle beast (level 7), you get 1 experience point, the Black Spear Battalion gets 1 experience point, Arroyo gets 1 experience point, and the summons gets 99 experience points. (End of this chapter) Chapter 545： Battlefield Ghost (please subscribe) Chapter 545 Ghosts on the battlefield (please subscribe) Arroyo, whats going on? With a speechless look on his face, Gu Xi immediately contacted Arroyo through the newly obtained Mind Eye. ??He fought this battle with a really confused look on his face. ??Arroyo wasn''t beaten back just now, why did he rush over at once? At this time, Arroyo said excitedly: "Sir, let go of ghosts, they are afraid of ghosts." "How did you know?" Gu Xi looked puzzled. Sir, the black ash in our Black Gun Battalion has stabilized, and now we have developed several new moves. ??Just now was one of the moves. You can use black ash to turn all the undead spearmen into a ghost state, and attack forward under the strong wind. Because I am not very proficient in this trick and have never used it before. But I am sure that they are afraid of ghosts. " ?Hearing Arroyo''s judgment, Gu Xi immediately changed his attack method. Ghost troops, I understand, all ghost troops attack. ?At Gu Xis order, a group of ghosts flew down from the sky. ?But this time when Gu Xi sent out troops, he mainly brought skeletons and zombies, and not a lot of ghosts. When watching the ghosts pounce, Gu Xi also stared at the battlefield. As soon as it is confirmed that ghosts are effective against this enemy called the evil muscle beast, Gu Xi will immediately release the last city gate and mobilize the ghost troops inside. Just as the ghost pounced, the first wave of probing attacks from the skeleton shooter and skeleton mage had already been launched. The effect of the previous attack from the Black Spear Battalion was the same. The skeleton archer''s arrows fell on these evil muscle beasts, but they had no effect. The arrows stuck in their bodies, and they didn''t even react. Looking at this situation, Gu Xi was wondering if he should find time to upgrade the skeleton shooter. Otherwise, they would be of no use at all if they were taken to the battlefield. At most, they could only be used to clean up the battlefield. ?At this moment, several gas bombs hit the faces of some evil muscle beasts, and their reactions made Gu Xi discover the problem. ??The other magic resistance of these evil muscle beasts is also relatively high, but the poison resistance does not seem to be very obvious. At the same time, ghosts can really deal with them. After discovering these two points, Gu Xi immediately placed the main city gate on the battlefield. ?At the same time, he ordered to the city. Mobilize all ghosts and Mist Corpses to attack! After the order was given, Gu Xi hesitated for a moment, and finally said: "Notify the ghost team and ask them to come over. Just leave the cleaning work of the battlefield ahead to the skeletons in the city." ??Following the issuance of Gu Xi''s order, ghost troops began to gather quickly in the main city gate, and at the same time, a ghost team like Bai Wuchang also quickly caught up from the rear. ?However, before they arrived, all the other evil muscle beasts in the hall had already stood up. They raised their weapons, pushed away the food in front of them, and rushed towards Gu Xi. It is different from some of the evil muscle beasts that Gu Xi and the others had finally killed before. These newly stood up evil muscle beasts are tall and short. The taller ones are mostly carrying weapons such as broadswords, hammers and battle axes, while the shorter ones are actually holding swords and shields. Behind them, there were a group of people holding bows and arrows. After they gathered together, they rushed towards Gu Xi as soon as possible. Although their charge was chaotic, it was a trouble for Gu Xi. The Sky Canopy of Bones! Gu Xi immediately released the Bone Canopy. ??With this move, a sandstorm formed by bone fragments appeared in front of Gu Xi. This layer of sandstorm is five meters thick. Looking from a distance, it looks like a huge ball of bones, enveloping everything within a three-hundred-meter radius centered on Gu Xi. ?Everything inside the Bone Canopy can''t be seen from the outside. On the contrary, Gu Xi, who is inside the Bone Canopy, can clearly see the situation outside. As the sky of bones rose, the evil muscle beasts also rushed nearby. The archers who rushed behind did not care about anything else, but fired at the sky of bones. When their arrows flew into the sky of bones, they were immediately chopped into pieces by the bones. After this attack test, the evil muscle beasts were not stupid. They turned their heads and attacked the other undead. ?Although they are unorganized, they have to admit that the combat power of these evil muscle beasts is strong enough. Under their attack, Gu Xi''s undead are no match for them at all. Soon a group of undead died in the battle. ?However, in the chaos, Gu Xi finally discovered that just as Arroyo said, the evil muscle beast was restrained by the ghost. Their attacks are all physical attacks and cannot cause much damage to the ghosts. At the same time, all their attributes are focused on their muscles, and their souls have not received any strengthening. Carrying out soul attacks on them is the best way. It can be said that when ghosts fight these evil muscle beasts, a level 5 ghost can have a one to one casualty ratio with a level 8 evil muscle beast. ?This situation made Gu Xi see an opportunity. Are you afraid of ghosts? Then bring in more ghosts. ??Gu Xi, protected by the sky of bones, immediately raised the cold wind staff and used spiritualism on the fallen corpse of the evil muscle beast. Even if the Soul Evocation Tower is not placed on the battlefield. Gu Xis current spiritualism has also been strengthened to a 9+5 effect, and the success rate of spiritualism has already exceeded 100%. Under his on-site summoning, some dead evil muscle beasts immediately became undead. ? Gu Xi specifically controlled the direction of the undead souls, and did not choose the zombie direction that was most suitable for the evil-turned-muscular beast in front of him. Instead, he turned them all into ghosts. So a special kind of ghost appeared on the battlefield. ??This kind of ghost is a pearl-colored translucent existence, more than five meters tall, with a body full of muscles, and its legs cannot lift off the ground. If it were not for that translucent appearance, no one would believe that they are ghosts. You use spiritualism successfully and get a battlefield ghost (level 4) and 1 spiritualism experience point. Battlefield Ghost (Level 4): Experience (0/750), attack 8, defense 6, life 15, skills: sweeping attack, ghost constitution, spirit attack. ??With this kind of battlefield ghost appearing on the battlefield, the balance of victory began to shift towards Gu Xi. ?This kind of battlefield ghosts are very familiar with the weaknesses of the evil muscle beasts. As soon as they appear on the battlefield, they immediately rush towards the evil muscle beasts with swords in front of them. They are the leaders of these evil muscle beasts. Only by killing them can the rhythm of the battle be controlled. (End of this chapter) Chapter 546： BOSS takes action (please subscribe) Chapter 546 The BOSS takes action (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! As soon as the battlefield ghost appeared, the situation on Gu Xi''s side improved. Although it is not clear whether these battlefield ghosts are really suitable for this kind of battle, they still know the weaknesses of the evil muscle beasts. Anyway, under their attack, the evil muscle beasts fell a lot. ??Gu Xi seized this opportunity. Every time an evil muscle beast fell, he released a spiritual summoning spell to add a new battlefield ghost. These new battlefield ghosts will immediately attack other evil muscle beasts. At this time, Gu Xi also saw something that was not recorded on the skill list of the battlefield ghost. They can be called "battlefield" not because they are big, but because they can really go to the battlefield. When they first appeared, like other ghosts, they did not have any weapons in their hands. But when fighting against the evil muscle beasts, they will have a corresponding weapon in their hands along with the enemy''s weapon. ??If the enemy uses a sword, then they use a sword and shield. If the enemy uses a spear, then the weapon in their hand will be a dagger. In any case, they are weapons and equipment that are in perfect balance with each other. When fighting, you will always find the enemy''s weaknesses. Even when they take action, they are quite shameless and always like to sneak attack and besiege. ??Looking at the five-meter-plus big man sneaking around behind him, Gu Xi felt that he had picked up a good soldier this time. At this time, Gu Xi''s eyes changed when he looked at those evil muscle beasts. ?He stretched out his hand and stared in the direction of each evil muscle beast. As soon as the evil muscle beast died, his spiritualism would immediately fall away. ?After many times, the evil muscle beast also discovered that something was wrong. They immediately turned their attention to Gu Xi''s direction. ?But there was still a thick layer of white bones in front of Gu Xi. ??Even if they look over, it doesn''t matter. These evil muscle beasts can''t even rush in front of Gu Xi. Not to mention that under Gu Xi''s order, new ghosts also rushed over. They immediately joined the battle and entangled all the evil muscle beasts through ghost means. ?This also gave Gu Xi more opportunities. He had time to summon souls one by one to replenish the strength of the ghosts on the battlefield. ?Originally, Gu Xi thought that things would go on smoothly like this. But he never expected that when the number of evil muscle beasts killed in the battle exceeded 300, a voice came from the end of the hall. Its so noisy that I wont let anyone eat. ?The sound was like thunder, startling everyone on the spot. Even Gu Xi was startled and looked in the direction of the sound. At this time, Zai found that at the end of the hall, three taller evil muscle beasts were sitting there eating and drinking. Different from ordinary evil muscle beasts, they were sitting in front of a square table, which was piled with food such as roasted beef and roasted pigs. White napkins were tied on their chests to prevent oil and water from dripping onto their chests. Around the square table are the plates and bones left over from their meals. This time it was the evil muscular beast in red shorts on the left who spoke. After shouting this, he reached out and grabbed the roasted whole beef in front of him and tore it apart like a roasted chicken leg. The leg of beef was torn off and stuffed into his mouth. At this time, Gu Xi also understood that the three people in front of him were probably the bosses of the evil muscle beasts. I dont know why they didnt end up. But it was impossible for Gu Xi to stop fighting because of their voice. Ignore them, kill them! While Gu Xi ordered the ghosts to continue killing the evil muscle beasts, he stared at the three people over there. The movements of his hands have not slowed down yet, and he used the spiritualism skills one by one to quickly transform the dead evil-turned muscular beasts into battlefield ghosts. The BOSS has appeared, which means that the battle has reached a critical point. If these evil muscle beasts are not dealt with quickly, Gu Xi is afraid that the rest of the box will be affected. Gu Xi''s guess was correct. When five hundred evil muscle beasts were killed in the battle, the evil muscle beast BOSS who roared just now finally couldn''t sit still anymore. He lifted up the square table in front of him with both hands. He opened it, stood up and strode towards the battlefield. ?This evil-turned muscle beast is taller than the normal evil-turned muscle beast, reaching over seven meters in height when standing. ??Gu Xi noticed that he was not covered in red hair like an evil muscle beast. The only part that turned red was the steel needle-like beard under his chin. ?However, the mutation on his body was more serious. When he stood up, it could be seen that his legs had turned into recurved sheep''s hooves. The muscles under the red shorts are widened eyes. After standing up, he didn''t give Gu Xi any chance at all, and punched the nearest battlefield ghost to him. With this punch, the pearl-white battlefield ghost turned into pure black, and then the body split apart from where it was hit by the punch, turning into black powder and falling to the ground. ?Just with this blow, Gu Xi could see how strong the opponent''s attack power was. At the same time, he also understood that ordinary battlefield ghosts were no match for this guy. Gu Xi pointed his hand and said, "Ghost Dragon, go up and hold that guy down." When the ghost dragon attacked, Gu Xi turned his head and glanced at the battlefield not far away. "Ghost attacks with all his strength. Don''t worry about the battle here. Kill the evil muscle beast as soon as possible. I can hold off here." ?Under Gu Xi''s order, all the ghosts seemed to have become violent, not caring about their own safety and launched a full-scale attack. In order to ensure that these ghosts could continue to fight, Gu Xi invited the blood clone that Isabella gave her for the first time. ?After the blood clone stood up, he first took a look at the situation on the battlefield, then turned around and walked into the medical tent dragged behind the evil coffin. Then blood-colored clouds began to appear in the sky, and a kind of diluted blood dripped from the sky. The blood water evaporated directly and quickly when it fell to the ground, without causing any changes. But when it comes to the Undead Queens, the situation is different. A red halo appears on them. As long as they are not killed immediately, their lives will be replenished. Once they discovered this situation, the undead leaders no longer paid attention to issues such as defense. Now they only had one idea, to surround them and fight with the evil muscle beasts. At this time, the Evil Muscle Beast BOSS and the Ghost Dragon have also fought together. As a ghost dragon, the ghost dragon actually has the characteristics of a ghost. Although it is only level 11, it can compete with the enemy BOSS. ?This made Gu Xi feel at ease a lot. At least the current situation was beneficial to him. (End of this chapter) Chapter 547： BOSS’s combat mechanism (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 547 BOSSs combat mechanism (please subscribe for more updates) More updates have been added, more updates have been added, please subscribe, recommend, vote monthly and provide other support! Boom! ??As Gu Xi increased his investment and support for the troops, and with more and more battlefield ghost data on the battlefield, the number of casualties of the evil muscle beasts finally exceeded the one thousand mark. When the thousandth evil muscle beast was killed, among the three people sitting at the end of the hall eating, the one on the right also stood up. ??He was not like the previous one at all. He even yelled a few words in advance. He directly overturned the table and smashed it onto the battlefield. After the table in front of him was thrown out, it exploded directly in the middle of the battlefield. ??Several battlefield ghosts who were fighting on the battlefield were blown into black ash on the spot without checking. ?Then this Evil Transformed Muscular Beast also rushed out. Unlike the red-clothed Evil Transformed Muscular Beast that was still entangled with the Ghost Dragon, the one in front of him had no clothes on. His skin has turned green, and the hair on his head and chest has turned red. His hands are thick and the fingers are sharp. When his body moves forward, a slight electric current will appear on the surface of his body. Obviously he is on a completely different path from the previous one. At this time, Gu Xi was about to raise the cold wind staff and prepare to summon the incarnation of death. Unexpectedly, the giant skeleton that had been following Gu Xi took a step forward. Seeing this situation, Gu Xi was stunned for a moment, "You want to deal with him?" ??Gu Xi has already seen the bosses of several evil-turned muscle beasts. They are probably not as high as the evil-turned-corpse-eaters in the previous level. ? Their levels should be between 10 and 11, otherwise the evil muscle beast just now would not be able to fight the ghost dragon. ?But the giant skeleton is only level 9, can he really do it? At this time, Gu Xi was also a little hesitant. At this moment, the ghost dragon hovering in the sky flew high again, opened its mouth more than a hundred meters away from the red-clothed evil muscle beast, and spurted out A dragon''s breath. ??The evil muscle beast wanted to jump up and drag the ghost dragon down, but just as he was about to take off, several battlefield ghosts rushed over from nearby and used their own methods to hold the evil muscle beast back. ?Seeing the evil muscle beast enveloped by the dragon''s breath, Gu Xi suddenly changed his mind. ??The evil muscle beast fighting the ghost dragon is dead. With the ghost dragon''s guarantee, it doesn''t matter even if the giant skeleton cannot defeat the green-skinned evil muscle beast, as long as it can hold the enemy back. In this way, Gu Xi does not need to release the death incarnation in advance, and the mana on hand can do more things. For example, quickly summon the souls of the evil muscle beasts that have not yet had time to summon their souls. Then come on! As soon as Gu Xi finished speaking, the giant skeleton rushed out. When he rushed out of the sky of bones, he raised his hand, and a bolt of lightning hit the green-skinned evil muscle beast. ??The evil muscle beast was also shocked after being hit by lightning. He did not expect that someone would hit him with lightning. So he turned his head and stared at the giant skeleton. At this time, the giant skeleton stretched out his hands, and two purple electric current groups appeared on his hands at the same time. ?Seeing the movements of the giant skeleton, the evil muscle beast felt that he was being provoked. He balled up his body, flicked his legs downwards, and crashed into the giant skeleton. At this time, the giant skeleton leaned forward, and his hands with lightning thrust forward to support the evil muscle beast that rushed over. Click! The body of the giant skeleton was not as strong as he thought. Under the impact, many bones on his body were cracked. ?But the giant skeleton ignored this, and instead stuck the evil muscle beast, and the lightning in his hand struck the evil muscle beast. ?This collision did not kill the giant skeleton, and the evil muscle beast was not discouraged. Instead, it stretched its body and clamped the shoulders of the giant skeleton with both hands, and its body emitted a powerful electric current. ?However, he didn''t notice that when he released the electric current, the giant skeleton''s mouth was always grinning. The reason why the giant skeleton jumps out on its own is because of this current. ??Now that electricity was injected into his body, he didn''t even notice the bruises on his body. Now he is constantly absorbing the electric current injected into his body, and working hard to control the direction of the electric current. At this time, the ghost dragon''s dragon breath had also killed the red-clothed evil muscle beast. ?There was a tingling sound in Gu Xi''s ear. Ghost Dragon (summoned object) kills the evil monster BOSS-Evil Transformed Muscle Beast (level 11), you get 1 experience point, and the summoned object gets 1009 experience points. The Evil Transformed Muscle Beast died, and the levels of the other two BOSS-level Evil Transformed Muscle Beasts were raised by 1 level. Note: There are three BOSSs in the Evil Muscle Beast. When 500 ordinary Evil Muscle Beasts are killed, one will be dispatched. The BOSS starts at level 11, and the remaining ones will increase by 1 level after each one is killed, with the highest level being 13. Looking at the information that popped up in front of him, Gu Xi understood the battle mechanism of this level of BOSS. No wonder the fight here is like this, and the last one is still eating there. It turned out that he was waiting for the last 500 evil muscle beasts to die in battle. ? This is actually a good thing. If you encounter a player who knows how to control the battlefield, you can control the situation and fight the three bosses separately. Of course, there are also fierce players who wipe out all the evil muscle beasts in one go, release the three bosses together, and fight them separately when all the opponents are still at level 11. ?But for Gu Xi, the news came a bit late, and he had no choice. ?When the Ghost Dragon was idle, Gu Xi decisively ordered: "Ghost Dragon, attack the boss of the car in the middle!" ??The Ghost Dragon had killed a BOSS this time. It was when he was full of confidence that under Gu Xi''s order, he flew towards the giant skeleton''s fighting position without even thinking about it. ?However, he did not expect that because this evil muscle beast was stronger than the giant skeleton, he could still pay attention to the surrounding situation when the electric giant skeleton was being used. When he saw the ghost dragon flying towards him, he knew what the ghost dragon was planning. So he immediately lifted the giant skeleton he grabbed up and blocked it in front of him. At the same time, the electric current in his hand has not disappeared, and is still being injected into the body of the giant skeleton. When the ghost dragon flying in the sky saw this situation, a look of disdain flashed in his eyes. ??The relationship between the ghost dragon and the giant skeleton is really good. He, the Ghost Dragon, could tell that the giant skeleton was an immature Titan when he was alive. The conflict between dragons and titans has been sworn enemies for generations. Although they have all become undead, the problems between them are engraved in their bones. It is impossible to scare away the ghost dragon with giant skeletons. Without thinking, the ghost dragon opened its mouth and spit out its dragon breath. ?At this time, the giant skeleton also suddenly moved... (End of this chapter) Chapter 548： The Coming of Age Ceremony of the Battlefield Ghost Boss and the Giant Skeleton ( Chapter 548: The Coming of Age Ceremony of the Battlefield Ghost Boss and the Giant Skeleton (Please subscribe for more updates) employers The shoulders of the giant skeleton grabbed by the evil muscle beast suddenly exploded, and its arms fell to the ground on the spot. ??The evil muscle beast was still considering whether he had grasped it too hard, but the giant skeleton seemed to have fallen apart and fell to the ground. ?However, when he fell, the lightning power that had just been injected into his body followed the control of the giant skeleton and sprayed out from the mouth of the giant skeleton, hitting the body of the evil muscle beast. ??Although the evil muscle beast in front of him also used the power of lightning, the giant skeleton really shocked him, so he was sprayed in the front by lightning. ?With this blow, the evil muscle beast''s body was paralyzed for an instant. It was at this moment that the ghost dragon in the sky was given a chance. The dragon''s breath spurted out and landed on the evil muscle beast. ??Although the evil muscle beast''s level increased by 1 level due to the death of another BOSS, his combat power did not directly increase. ?This dragon''s breath with a ghost effect sprayed on his body, causing him great damage immediately. ??But the dragon''s breath did not kill the evil muscle beast. He still had the strength to raise his hands and prepare to shoot a bolt of lightning into the sky. But at this moment, the giant skeleton lying on the ground twisted its body, got in front of the evil muscle beast, opened its mouth and bit the evil muscle beast. Under this bite, the evil muscle beast''s body couldn''t help but tremble. It was obvious that the bite just now was quite painful. ?The Ghost Dragon also took this opportunity to pounce in front of the evil muscle beast, opened its mouth and bit the head of the evil muscle beast. This time, the evil muscle beast''s head was also bitten. Although the giant skeleton couldn''t deal with the ghost dragon, he understood that he had contributed to this battle. He must fight to the end, and at least give him the battle experience. Bring it. ?So he turned his body up and bit the evil muscle beast''s left hand with one bite. Then he sucked it hard, and the power of thunder and lightning was transmitted from the evil muscle beast''s body to his body. This distracted the evil muscle beast. His right hand formed a fist and hit the giant skeleton''s head with one punch. At this time, the ghost dragon also turned over and bit the evil muscle beast''s neck, and moved its body upwards. With a start, he wanted to fly into the sky with the evil muscle beast. ?Such an attack aggravated the damage to the evil muscle beast, and also distracted the evil muscle beast from attacking the giant skeleton around it. ?In this two-on-one situation, after more than a minute, the evil muscle beast was finally torn into two pieces by these two men. Ghost Dragon (summoned object) kills the evil monster BOSS-Evil Muscle Beast (level 12), you get 1 experience point, and each summoned object gets 667 experience points. The Evil Transformed Muscle Beast died, and the levels of the other two BOSS-level Evil Transformed Muscle Beasts were raised by 1 level. ?Hearing the news, Gu Xi also showed a smile on his face, and he issued new orders to his troops. Kill all the evil muscle beasts and prepare for the final BOSS battle. After finishing speaking, Gu Xi prepared to summon the soul of the BOSS that was torn into two pieces. ?Although the battlefield ghosts summoned from the soul are only level 4, the quality of the battlefield ghosts summoned from such BOSS-level corpses will definitely be better. But just when Gu Xi was about to take action, he found that the giant skeleton was putting the broken arm back on its body while absorbing the power of thunder and lightning from the dead evil muscle beast. Gu Xi saw the need for the giant skeleton at a glance. So he turned his gaze and set his target on the red-clothed evil muscle beast that had just died in the battle. You successfully used spiritualism and obtained a battlefield ghost boss (level 4), with 1 spiritualist experience point. Battlefield Ghost Boss (Level 4): Experience (0/750), attack 9, defense 7, life 20, skills: sweeping attack, ghost constitution, spirit attack, team command (40 people). "What a pity." Gu Xi took a look and didn''t expect a BOSS-level corpse. In the end, only one leader emerged. It would be great if a hero emerged. At that time, Gu Xi can directly hand over these more than a thousand battlefield ghosts to the heroes to manage. Now it seems that it can only be used temporarily. You first select people, replenish the troops, and cooperate in the battle. ?Although he felt a little regretful, Gu Xi made arrangements quickly. We are about to fight the last BOSS. That guy''s level has been upgraded to level 13. He only relies on the ghost dragon and the giant skeleton. I''m afraid he won''t be able to defeat him. ? Gu Xi must transform most of the corpses of the evil muscle beasts into battlefield ghosts before the BOSS is activated. This way he can have a plan to deal with unexpected situations. As for the evil muscle beast BOSS that was divided into two parts, Gu Xi took another look at the giant skeleton. He is still absorbing the last of the current, which is good for the giant skeleton, and there is still some time, so just wait. With the addition of the battlefield ghost leader, a group of battlefield ghosts were quickly organized on the battlefield. Forty battlefield ghosts quickly followed the leader, and the weapons in their hands quickly changed, becoming a team with swords and shields in front, spears on both sides, and finally bows and arrows. They quickly formed a triangular battle formation and rushed directly towards the evil muscle beasts that were still fighting. Obviously when he waved his hand just now, the battlefield ghost leader already knew the situation in front of him and how he could kill the most enemies. ??This battlefield ghost leader is also ambitious. He wanted to take this opportunity to increase his level and gain some advantage when fighting the BOSS at the end. Until the final BOSS takes action, with their current level, they may not be able to join the battlefield. So now that there is a chance to kill the enemy, the battlefield ghost boss is quite active. At this moment, the giant skeleton had also absorbed the electricity from the evil muscle beast. At this time, he raised his newly connected arms upwards, and a bolt of lightning shot out from the inside out of his body. ?Then the body of the giant skeleton was quickly enveloped in purple electric current, and it stood directly on the battlefield. Such a situation naturally attracted Gu Xi''s attention. ?? Gu Xi still has a good impression of a subordinate like Giant Skeleton who has always been following him. ??He was about to see if he could help the giant skeleton in any way, when he heard a ding in his ear. The giant skeleton has absorbed enough thunder and lightning, its quality has been improved, and it has activated unfinished tasks during its lifetime. Do you need to help the giant skeleton complete the task? Looking at the prompt in front of him, Gu Xi responded decisively without thinking too much. "help!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 549： Advance to the Bone Titan (please subscribe) Chapter 549: Advancement to the White Bone Titan (Please subscribe) Subordinate Mission: Unfinished Coming of Age Ceremony Mission description: A dead Titan thought about the coming of age ceremony that he could never complete. Now he sees the hope of completing the coming of age ceremony! Task requirement: Kill a giant dragon (0/1) Mission reward: Promote to become a Young Titan, and level +2. Note 1: When a Titan reaches adulthood, he must kill a dragon alone, just like some dragons must kill a Titan alone when they reach adulthood. Note 2: You only need to arrange the direction of your subordinate''s tasks, and the rest is his own business. Looking at the pop-up message, Gu Xi thought about it seriously, can this be cheated? ??If possible, the six bone dragons hovering on the main city gate are not considered giant dragons. ?After thinking for a moment, Gu Xi waved to the giant skeleton. ?At this time, the giant skeleton was so excited that he didn''t even see Gu Xi''s greeting. He didn''t react until Gu Xi got a little angry and wanted to yell. As soon as the giant skeleton saw something was wrong, he quickly ran to Gu Xi, lowering his head and not daring to move. Looking at the giant skeleton, Gu Xi pointed at the bone dragon on the other side of the main city gate. You go and complete your coming-of-age ceremony and get everything done before that guy is shot down by us. ??The giant skeleton glanced at the bone dragon hovering above the main city gate and knew that this was an opportunity specially arranged for him by Gu Xi. ?So he nodded his head to Gu Xi and quickly headed towards the main city gate. Gu Xi paid no attention to what happened next, and started the process of summoning the spirit of the evil muscle beast again. ??This time the evil muscle beast BOSS was torn into two pieces, and a new battlefield ghost boss was also given. ?Compared with the previous battlefield ghost boss, the one in front of me is obviously stronger and can carry more battlefield ghosts. As soon as he appeared on the battlefield, he took away fifty battlefield ghosts and started a crazy killing mode. ??Gu Xi''s summoning speed can''t even catch up with his killing speed. And it is obvious that this battlefield ghost leader has a completely different style from the other one. His attack methods are more radical and he attacks the enemy directly. There is no shield holder in his team. His team was all equipped with frontal attack weapons such as knives, swords, crossbows, and spears. ??His attack methods are somewhat similar to Arroyo''s. He rushes in front of the enemy and launches the first wave of attacks. If the enemy is not killed, he will switch to subsequent attacks and directly bypass the ones in front. Such an attack is directly effective. It can be said that just by doing this, the kill rate of the evil muscle beast increased instantly. The last few hundred evil muscle beasts were under their attacks, and their numbers were getting smaller and smaller. ?While Gu Xi was summoning the spirit, he stared at the person at the back of the hall who was still eating. Although this person had not yet made a move, you could tell from the speed at which he was eating that he actually knew what was going on here. But because the other evil muscle beasts were still alive, he never moved. Even if the two companions sitting at the table eating together were gone, he did not put down the food in his hands. It wasn''t until there were less than ten evil-turned muscular beasts left on the battlefield that he slowed down his movements and raised his head. At this time, Gu Xi turned his head and glanced at the situation behind him. The giant skeleton was still fighting with the bone dragon. This made Gu Xi couldn''t help but shake his head, what was going on with this giant skeleton. ??When he didn''t have this mission before, wasn''t he very good at fighting the Bone Dragon? ??Why is it that he can''t defeat the Bone Dragon now that he has to complete the mission? If you have the ability to undertake such a mission, you should do it as soon as possible. I''ve already delayed everything until this point. It doesn''t matter if you''re stuck like this. Looking at the situation over the giant skeleton, Gu Xi finally gave the order. Just a little longer and Ill take care of all the corpses here. Afterwards, Gu Xi turned to Sha Ya, who had been watching the battle, and said, "Sha Ya, go to the city and see what kind of new things have emerged in Alidovi City after these evil muscle beasts died in the battle. Guys, bring them all out if you can." Gu Xis idea is very clear, the effect of the double death ability is just like this. ??After the death of these evil muscle beasts, the city of Alidovi will definitely spawn new corresponding undead troops. ?Those ordinary evil muscle beasts are only level 7, which is not the point. The point is that two BOSSs died here just now, one was level 11 and the other was level 12. ??If they are transformed into undead, they must be at level 11 or 12. Release them, add the ghost dragon, and the upgraded giant skeleton, and four against one should be able to deal with the final boss. Sha Ya has been following Gu Xi to watch the battle, and she understands the situation in front of her. ?As soon as she heard Gu Xi''s instructions, she understood what Gu Xi was planning, so she immediately turned around and entered the city of Alidovi along the main city gate. While passing the main city gate, she also glanced at the giant skeleton. Why are you so useless? You cant even defeat a bone dragon. When the giant skeleton heard this, he also understood that Shaya was helping him. He stretched out his hands and gave up his original idea. Finally, he turned the lightning into a lightning chain, put it on the head of the bone dragon, and forced it downwards. A pull. With his pull, the bone dragon that was still attacking in the sky was dragged to the ground. ?Then the giant skeleton let go of its handle, and the lightning chain turned into a chain and wrapped around the bone dragon. ??The giant skeleton turned forward, rode on the bone dragon, and punched the bone dragon''s head one after another. This bone dragon was only transformed from a level 7 red dragon after death, and its level is also level 7. ??The giant skeleton had not been able to defeat him before, because he wanted to take the opportunity to practice the Titan arrows that could only be obtained by the Titan clan. ??It''s just that Sha Ya''s passing just now reminded him that he took too long. So he had to give up his original idea and only mastered the two skills of Lightning Bolt and Lightning Lock. ??Although it is a pity to miss the opportunity to practice the Titan Arrow, there is nothing we can do about it. After all, he is no longer a living Titan. Now he has a chance to complete the coming-of-age ceremony, which is pretty good for him. How can he pursue too much? Thats it for now. The giant skeleton punched him hard. Then a voice came to his ear. "Even if you die, you must kill the dragon and die. This is the Titan. You can inherit the name of the Titan and start preparing your Titan armor." Hearing this sound, a purple thunderbolt broke through the sky and hit the giant skeleton. ?And Gu Xi also heard a ding. The giant skeleton completes the coming-of-age ceremony and becomes a Bone Titan! Bone Titan (level 11, summoned object): experience (2766/9000), attack 23, defense 19, life 220, skills: lightning bolt, chain lightning, lightning lock, bone spear. (End of this chapter) Chapter 550： The last blow (please subscribe) Chapter 550 The final blow (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! The giant skeleton completed the coming-of-age ceremony and strode behind Gu Xi. At this time, his appearance had changed slightly. His height had grown from more than five meters to more than seven meters tall. At the same time, he no longer walked around empty-handed like before. He was holding a bottle in his right hand that was completely free of charge. A spear made of bones. If you look closely, you will find that the tip of this spear is the skull of a bone dragon. This is made from the corpse of the bone dragon that he killed. This is also the tradition of some Titans, who use the dragons they kill to make their own weapons and equipment. ?However, after the Titans mastered the power of thunder and lightning, few Titans practiced this custom. The current White Bone Titan has picked up all of this again, which can be regarded as an accident. ??When the Bone Titan stood next to Gu Xi, the Ghost Dragon also landed next to Gu Xi and glared at the Bone Titan with its eyes. ?In his opinion, the Bone Titan in front of him will be his biggest enemy in the future. He needs to observe it first to see how to deal with it in the future. At this situation, Gu Xi just smiled. ?These are just two unique soldiers, not heroes. The conflict between them does not require too much consideration. At this moment, a group of giant zombies over five meters tall also walked out of the main city gate. These zombies are different from normal zombies. Gu Xi has seen most of the zombies before. They are either skinny and skinny or fat like a ball. But the zombies in front of them are actually strengthened muscular men. At the same time, on their bodies, you can also see the rivets and iron pieces that were driven into their bodies. This is like an upgraded Stitches, and a bit like Frankenstein. When they walked out, there were two different beings behind them. ?These two are obviously taller, one of them has an iron chin, and the other''s waist joint is completely mechanized. ?These undead quickly stood behind Gu Xi, waiting for Gu Xi''s order. [Electric zombie (level 7, summoned object): experience (0/750), attack 20, defense 22, life 120, skills: electric shock restart (50% chance of being resurrected when killed in battle), plague throwing (can be thrown at the enemy) Throw plague bombs or other poisonous magic potions at the location, the effect is 2 times the attack power). Electric Zombie Warrior-Iron Chin (Level 11, Summon): Experience (0/1500), attack 23, defense 25, life 180, skills: electric shock restart, heavy blow, limb replacement. Electric Zombie Warrior-Broken Waist (Level 12, Summon): Experience (0/1750), attack 24, defense 26, life 190, skills: electric shock restart, jump slash, half-body ejection. Defensive troops, Gu Xi judged after looking at this attribute. It was obvious that these were not soldiers. Maybe there were only a thousand of them in the team. No, they should be 1,500 electric zombies. After they die, there will be no more. If not for this, Gu Xi felt that they could be used to replace the Labyrinth Devourer and become the direction for the zombie army to advance. ?Now, Gu Xi could only shake his head and put down such thoughts for the time being. He hoped that the same troops would die in front of Gu Xi next time and be picked up by Gu Xi''s talent and become such electric zombies. Now that everyone is here, lets get ready to unleash monsters. ? Gu Xi gave an order, and the two teams of battlefield ghosts dragging the evil muscle beasts took action at the same time, and the last ten evil muscle beasts were killed. When they fell to the ground, Gu Xi quickly added a few spiritual spells, and then heard a voice. Anyone who disturbs my meal will die! After saying that, he stood up. This evil muscle beast BOSS was different from the previous two. Next to him was a spear that was taller than him. When he stood up, Gu Xi noticed that he was wearing thick armor. The armor was full of Japanese mecha Jakxulu fusion style. The most important thing was that the helmet on his head had an eye on the front and an eye on the side. Seven horn-like things. As he stood up, a visor fell from his helmet, completely blocking his face. The Bone Titan, Iron Chin, and Broken Waist hold him back, and the Ghost Dragon is the main attack! ?Seeing this guy flipping the table, Gu Xi immediately gave the order. ? Gu Xi still used his original judgment. These evil muscle beasts were afraid of ghosts, so the ghost dragon, which was most likely to bring a blow to the evil muscle beasts, was placed at the back. ?Among the other three, two are famous for their defense, and they are just used to resist the attacks of the evil muscle beasts. In a three-on-one situation, it is still possible to hold down the Evil Muscle Beast. If it really doesn''t work, Gu Xi will consider the incarnation of death. ?But by that time, I''m afraid all four of them will die. Under Gu Xis order, the four rushed out at the same time. Two electric zombie warriors rushed to the front. Although the movement speed of the zombies was obviously slower, these two were relatively tall. They were more than seven meters tall. They could walk five or six meters forward with one step. There is a limit to slowness. Behind them was the Bone Titan holding a bone spear. When he ran forward, lightning began to gather on the tip of the bone spear. As for the ghost dragon, it has also taken flight. He flew high into the sky and began to prepare the dragon''s breath. After all, only the dragon''s breath was the best damage to the evil muscle beast. At this time, the five bone dragons flying above the main city gate are also flying towards this side. They are keeping a close eye on everything in front of them. If necessary, they will rush out and join the battle immediately. Trash! At this moment, the evil muscle beast wearing heavy armor roared, and with a sweep of the spear in his hand, he swept away the iron chin. ?And Suan Yao used a jump to dodge the blow. ?But with such a jump, he let out the Bone Titan who was following behind. As soon as the Bone Titan saw this situation, he immediately threw out the bone spear that gathered the power of lightning. ??The evil muscle beast turned back and knocked the spear aside. ?But at this time, the broken waist happened to fall behind the evil muscle beast. Without saying a word, his waist automatically separated, tightly blocking the evil muscle beast''s back. As soon as the ghost dragon in the sky saw this opportunity, it breathed out at the evil muscle beast. The gray-white dragon''s breath with ashes hit the evil muscle beast''s chest head-on. When the dragon''s breath sprayed down, Iron Chin, who was knocked out, also got up from the ground. He rushed towards the evil muscle beast immediately. Beast, stretched out his hand and jammed the evil muscle beast''s right hand holding the gun, preventing him from having a chance to shoot. It can be said that the four people cooperated tacitly and suppressed the evil muscle beast immediately. (End of this chapter) Chapter 551： Soul Conjuring, a new hero (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 551: Soul Resurrection, a new hero (please subscribe for more updates) Additional updates, please subscribe, vote monthly, recommend, please support me! ?Gu Xi never thought that even at this point, this evil muscle beast would still have the idea of ??making a comeback. ?When his right hand and back were both stuck, he actually reached out his left hand and grabbed it behind him. He could see that his strength was limited, and it was all the force exerted by the severed waist behind him. As long as he gets rid of the broken waist, he can regain control of the situation. But just when he stretched out his left hand, a bolt of lightning struck his left hand. ??This piece of lightning did not cause much harm to him. Instead, as soon as he turned it in his hand, it turned into a chain and wrapped it tightly. ??The evil muscle beast took a look and found that it was the Bone Titan who had taken action. He used his new skill Lightning Lock. ?At this time, the evil-turned-muscle beast was really unable to move its whole body. ?Even so, the evil muscle beast will still turn around and try to bite off its waist and jam its arm. To stand out is to be unwilling to give in. At this moment, the ghost dragon took a deep breath again and blew out a breath of dragon breath. ??This time the dragon''s breath shrank rapidly. If the previous dragon''s breath was a large-scale attack, then the dragon''s breath in front of him was like a precise laser impact, hitting the evil muscle beast''s chest directly. The damage caused to the evil muscle beast by the last attack was not over yet. This attack came again. This time, the evil muscle beast could no longer withstand it, and his chest was cut open by the dragon''s breath on the spot. , revealing the flesh and blood under the armor. ?But this evil muscle beast did not die just like that. He was still struggling there. Even use both hands to move toward the middle, preparing to hold the spear with both hands. Such a situation made Gu Xi a little speechless. It''s just a level 13 BOSS, and it''s not a threshold level. How could it be so far behind? ?Although he looked puzzled, Gu Xi no longer wanted to delay it any longer. He raised the cold wind staff and prepared to release the incarnation of death. His level has been increased, and both of his Death Avatars are now level 13. At the same level, it should be no problem to deal with a level 13 being. Just when Gu Xi was about to release the incarnation of death. The ghost dragon breathed for the third time. ?This time the dragon''s breath is different from before. This time the dragon''s breath is sprayed out like a fireball flying out. As soon as the dragon breath was sprayed out, the ghost dragon roared. Then the body rushed towards the evil muscle beast at a speed similar to that of a dragon''s breath. It can be seen that he has already planned it. If Dragon Breath cannot deal with the evil muscle beast, then he will do it himself. Fortunately, this third dragon''s breath was finally successful. ?Under this wave of dragon breath, the evil muscle beast was blown away on the spot. The iron jaw holding the right hand of the evil muscle beast now only held one arm. ??The most unlucky thing is to have a broken waist, being blown up by an explosion together. Finally it hit the ground heavily. Pressed on his body was the body of the evil muscle beast that was blown into two pieces. The White Bone Titan on the other side also dragged one of the evil muscle beast''s arms, but he didn''t hold his arm like Iron Chin and didn''t let go. He shook his hand and shook off the arm that was dragged back by the lightning lock. The lightning turned into lightning arrows and struck in the direction of the evil muscle beast. With this blow, the fragments of the evil muscle beast on the ground still reacted a little. The helmet of the evil muscle beast flew up under the attack of lightning. It looked like it wanted to pounce on a nearby barbecue to feast on it. But the ghost dragon flying over hit the pair of helmets, knocking the helmet to the ground, and then kicked it hard, crushing the helmet directly. As his helmet was crushed, the sound he wanted to hear finally reached Gu Xi''s ears. Ghost Dragon (summoned object) kills the evil monster BOSS-Evil Muscle Beast (level 13), you get 1 experience point, and each summoned object gets 365 experience points. Looking at the information popping up in front of him, Gu Xi finally breathed a sigh of relief. He turned the handle, and the death incarnation spell he originally wanted to cast became a spiritualism. A spiritual spell fell on the fragments of the evil muscle beast on the ground. ??As Gu Xi moved like this, the pieces of flesh and blood and helmets that were blown to pieces kept gathering together. ? Gu Xi''s heart moved, and he realized that these fragments actually had the idea of ????forming into zombies. Such thoughts made Gu Xi quite dissatisfied. Gu Xi had actually seen the situation of the ghosts on the battlefield. He would be more suitable for such a battlefield than zombies. ??After the death of this evil muscle beast, the same electric zombies will definitely appear in Alidovi City. There is no need for Gu Xi to have another zombie here. ?So Gu Xi interfered with the transformation of the evil muscle beast after death. When the flesh and armor gathered, Gu Xi controlled the power of the undead and ignited the flesh, flesh and armor. ?In the flames, flesh and armor melted rapidly, and a seven-meter-tall black ghost wearing Japanese armor from top to bottom came out. ?His left hand is on a long sword at his waist, and his right hand is holding a spear that is more than one meter taller than him. After walking out, he immediately lowered his head to Gu Xi. ?Gu Xi was stunned for a moment and quickly checked his information. You use spiritualism successfully, get an undead hero (level 4, hero potential), spiritualism experience 1 point, [Yagyu (level 4, summoned object, undead hero): experience (0/2500), attack 3, defense 2, life 55, mana 20, talent: Ghost Lord (after level 4, for each level, ghost attack +1 ), skills: **** battle (after the battle starts, for every 100 soldiers lost, the attack power of all soldiers under his command +1), proficiency in multiple weapons, leader (can command 70 soldiers + 7 boss troops at the same time). ?Looking at the undead hero in front of him, Gu Xi muttered directly. Japanese style? But why is it called Yagyu? Although he muttered this question, Gu Xi still took him in. There were so many battlefield ghosts here that they could just be assigned to Yagyu for management. ?So this ghost, who was all in black, had more than a thousand soldiers under his command not long after he stood up. As for whether he could manage so many soldiers, Gu Xi didn''t think much about it for the time being. Anyway, the current battle is over, and its time to give up the troops to sort out the ghosts on the battlefield. ?After arranging the battlefield ghosts to go out, Gu Xi turned to the ghost team that was coming over and said. "You are responsible for cleaning the battlefield. These foods...go and call the tavern chef over and ask him to come over and see if he can take these foods back." Under Gu Xis order, the ghost team and other undead quickly cleaned up the battlefield. Soon the first batch of items was delivered to Gu Xi. (End of this chapter) Chapter 552： Clean the battlefield (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 552 Cleaning the battlefield (please subscribe for more updates) You got 3119 copies of blood-enhancing buns. You got small roast chicken (white)*66. You got a medium roasted pig (green)*39. get the big roasted beef (blue)*9 You get Evil Muscle (Level 6)*18 You get evil bloodline (level 7)*1 You get Fel Spear (blue)*1 Blood-replenishing buns (gray): A kind of buns made by someone unknown. Eating this buns can replenish 30 points of blood. It can be eaten in battle and can be imitated for cooking. Little roasted chicken (white): A roasted chicken made by someone unknown. It can replenish 50% of life after eating. It can be eaten in battle and can be used for imitation cooking. Medium roasted pig (green): A roasted pig made by an unknown person. After eating, it can replenish 100% of life. It can be eaten during battle and can be imitated for cooking. Big Roasted Beef (Blue): A kind of roasted beef made by someone unknown. It can be eaten by a team of 50 people. After eating it, all members can replenish 100% of their health. It can be eaten in battle and can be imitated for cooking. Evil Muscle (Level 6): The most essential part of the Evil Muscle Beast is edible. After eating, soldiers below level 6 will have their attack power increased by 3 points. [Evil Bloodline (Level 7): The special bloodline of the evil muscle beast is condensed and can be eaten. After eating, you can distribute your power among the same kind in the team to achieve a balance with all the same kind. After the death of the same kind, Strength will be increased by 1 to 1.5 times. Fel Spear (blue, polearm) Attack: 16-19 After equipped: Constitution +2 Equipment requirements: Strength 2, Agility 3, Constitution 3 Special 1: Sharpness +3, the spear has the effect of +3 attack power. Special 2: Blood-sucking, use a spear to kill the enemy, with a 50% chance to absorb 20% of the enemy''s life to replenish your own losses. Explanation: This is just an ordinary spear. If it weren''t for some evil energy, this thing would be of green quality at most. Looking at the things being delivered one by one, Gu Xi somewhat understood what he had gained this time. ?Among the things I got this time, the weapons and equipment were not the focus. The focus was on the food and the ideas for cooking the food. ?These kinds of food, from the gray meat buns to the big blue roast beef, are all good food, and I dont know how much the chef in the tavern can cook. ?While Gu Xi was thinking about this matter, a group of people were also driven out from the main city gate. Among the people who came out, there was one wearing a chef''s uniform with a skull with the word "" painted on his left arm. As soon as the skeleton appeared, he immediately looked around. Because of the previous battle, most of the barbecue was scattered on the ground, and it was no longer edible at first glance. The whole food that can be eaten has been gathered together and placed in front of Gu Xi. ??The chef quickly walked over to one of the barbecues, took out a roast chicken from the plate, put it to his mouth and bit into it hard. This taste has mushrooms, fennel, and white seeds added to it... While eating, the chef muttered the recipe for roast chicken, and finally raised his head, "After eating this, you can replenish your life in large quantities. It''s a very interesting recipe." Can cooking be replicated? Gu Xi asked. "Yes, but it may not necessarily achieve the same effect. After all, the materials will be somewhat different. The food here looks like it is cooked by hand, but in fact it is obviously not a replica. ? ? ? If it is made using cooking techniques, The effect will be similar, but not the same. The chef expressed his judgment immediately. "how long it takes?" It doesnt take long, but where is the material in question? ?This kind of roasted chicken can be replaced by owl, but as for roasted pig or roasted cow, there is no such thing in the city. " Gu Xi wanted to say, Owl, thank you for your choice. But he really couldnt get enough ingredients. Forget it, you study the formula first. When I have the building design drawings for farms or livestock, I will build it first. Facing the chefs question, Gu Xi could only answer this way. "Okay, now that these recipes have been researched, the tavern can be upgraded, and the wine lady can feel more at ease." Listening to the chef''s words, for some reason, Gu Xi always had the feeling that the chef in front of him was a little licking dog. ?However, Gu Xi doesn''t care about many things about the ordinary undead in his city. As long as they don''t cause a lot of trouble to him, Gu Xi won''t care about what they do. Okay, then Ill ask them to send all the food to you. Can you make the buns too? Yes, but its not necessary. This thing is just rubbish. The chef said immediately that in his opinion, all the food in front of him had no technical content. ?Except for the steamed buns, all the other food here is baked, and you can tell at a glance that there is no pot. In this way, many cooking skills cannot be used, and the food produced is not very delicious. ??If it werent for the good properties of these foods and the various food recipes they require, the chef would never come over to take a second look. ?At this time, Gu Xi pointed at the smashed food. Can those things be eaten? No dogs will eat those things. Without even looking at the smashed food on the ground, the chef said, "Sir, I think you should not think about these things. Even if these things are shipped back, they will be treated as garbage. ?But I do have an idea. You can collect these things, compress them into balls, and use them as catapults. " ? Gu Xi thought for a while, and finally waved his hand, "Forget it, you don''t need to do anything here, I''ll just take care of it. You go back and take care of the recipe first." After sending away the chef, Gu Xi called in the bone-gnawing sludge from behind to see if they would eat the beaten food. ?However, it turns out that there is nothing that Bone-gnawing Sludge cannot eat. They ate not only beaten food, but also broken dishes. At this time, Gu Xi was already thinking that after the Evil Temple was finished, he might not prepare a swamp area for the mud swamp when he returned, but would prepare a garbage area for them. Their ability to eat anything is truly terrifying. ??If this were placed in various urban areas, the ground would be eaten up in a few days. The Bone-gnawing Muds didn''t know anything about Gu Xi''s plan. They only knew that the food in front of them looked delicious, and eating it was quite nourishing for them. Now they have nothing to do but eat. ! (End of this chapter) Chapter 553： An even weirder third level (please subscribe) Chapter 553 The even weirder third level (please subscribe) After packing up everything, Gu Xi did not move forward in a hurry. Instead, he rested on the spot and replenished his troops. In the previous battles, although there were ghosts on the battlefield, some troops suffered serious losses because they had not been able to find out the enemy''s situation for a while. ?Especially the Black Spear Battalion, because of the super defense of the evil muscle beasts, they were almost destroyed by them. ?And ordinary skeleton soldiers had died in many battles before. If Gu Xi hadn''t brought in the ghost troops later, I''m afraid all the skeleton soldiers and zombies brought by Gu Xi would have been wiped out. ?Now Gu Xi needs to replenish his troops and adjust the proportion of his troops. I dont know how many enemies I will face next. ?During this period of time, Gu Xi himself also replenished some mana. At the same time, he also saw the new electric zombies that were resurrected in Alidovi City through talents. Different from the hero Yagyu summoned by Gu Xi. ??This electric zombie did not become a hero, but he also became an elite, which is an upgrade for the warrior. It can be said that the last evil-turned muscle beast has brought not a little benefit to Gu Xi. At least the two previous ones did not provide so many benefits. After resting on the spot for three hours, Gu Xi also received news from the rear. They have emptied all the candies from the first battlefield. ??The undead people responsible for transporting the undead from the rear are now coming here. Put down the book in your hand, Gu Xi drank the wine in his hand, and then stood up. Yagyu followed with the battlefield ghosts, the electric zombies, corpse shamans, skeleton shooters, and skeleton mages followed, and the other troops stayed to clean up the battlefield. ?Under Gu Xi''s order, the undead army quickly reorganized, and finally formed an undead army of 5,000 people to follow Gu Xi. ?In Gu Xi''s team, there is another level 13 electro-activated zombie named Demon Helmet. Now even if he doesn''t use the incarnation of death, Gu Xi still has level 13 people under him. As for the evil spear, Gu Xi gave it to Arroyo. ?Although Arroyo''s battle ax can also be used, this evil spear is obviously better for him. This can be regarded as Gu Xi''s compensation for Arroyo. After all, Arroyo''s Black Gun Battalion suffered heavy losses this time. In the next period of time, Arroyo is afraid that he will focus on rebuilding the Black Gun Battalion. ??He is afraid that he will not be able to participate in the next battle. After getting all the troops ready, Gu Xi put away the main city gate and led the troops towards the gate at the back of the hall. ??As the door opened, Gu Xi was also shocked by the scene in front of him. At first, Gu Xi thought that he would encounter a large number of enemies eating here. After all, the first two levels were like this. But here, there are people who are affected by evil spirits, but they are not eating. They are cooking various foods. What shocked Gu Xi was that in this huge space, there was a huge egg 150 meters high, rice that was taller than a normal person, and a piece of rice that was more than a thousand meters long. huge slices of bacon. There are also cabbage shreds that are more than 600 meters long, potato shreds that are more than 500 meters long, etc. It can be seen that the food placed here is countless times larger in size. A small piece of it is enough for Gu Xi to eat for decades. ?Seeing Gu Xi coming in with his troops, all the chefs who were cooking food stopped what they were doing. ?Looking at Gu Xi with shining eyes. It can be seen that as soon as Gu Xi moves, they will rush over to cut Gu Xi into various dishes. "What are you doing?" At this time, a voice rang out, "You are very brave if you stop halfway through the dish. Do you know that as soon as you stop, you can eat the pot of food? Pour it away, pour it all away." Have done it again, washed the pot, and made it faster. " ?The sound was quite loud, so loud that Gu Xi, who was standing at the door, heard it. He looked up and looked in the direction from which the sound came, and found a six-meter-tall puppet chef walking back and forth. In the chefs hair, there is a mouse the size of a normal human being. He is holding the chef''s hair and controlling the chef''s direction. ?It was obvious that this mouse was the BOSS of the level in front of him, but Gu Xi was a little unsure about what was going on in this level. Why does it look like the rat version of New Oriental? Should you call the chef who just returned and ask if you need to pass the food halberd to pass this level? Before Gu Xi could figure out what was going on, the puppet chef who was walking back and forth between the stoves turned around and faced Gu Xi. The mouse lying in the hair also saw Gu Xi. Ah, its a group of rats. How dare you come here? Go up and kill them. Gu Xi was immediately speechless upon hearing this. ?You are the mouse, okay? ?But as soon as the mouse barked, all the chefs threw down their kitchen utensils in excitement, pulled out their kitchen knives and rushed towards Gu Xi. These chefs are different from the mutated people outside who have eaten too much. They are all the size of normal people. When they started running, Gu Xi could tell that their strength was about level 7. Compared with the soldiers in the first two levels, their strength is obviously much weaker. ??But Gu Xi never takes it lightly. When he saw the enemy running over, Gu Xi immediately ordered: "Electrify the front defense of the zombies, and prepare the skeleton shooters and skeleton mages for testing." ?Under Gu Xi''s order, the skeleton archer and skeleton mage quickly prepared themselves, set their bows and arrows, raised their staffs and lit fires, waiting for the enemy to come closer. ?At this time, Gu Xi, who was standing on top of the evil coffin, also raised the cold wind staff. His target was the 150-meter-tall large egg closest to him. Gu Xi really wanted to try whether the egg was dead or alive, and whether he could use the corpse explosion technique. ?Just when Gu Xi was about to take action, someone in his team roared. "shoot!" ??As all the skeleton shooters let go at the same time, the bone arrows with metal arrows flew out, nailing the fastest rushing chefs to the ground. Skeleton Archer (summon) kills the evil chef (level 7), you get 1 experience point, the combat team gets 1 experience point, and the summons gets 19 experience points. Skeleton Archer (summon) kills the evil chef (level 6), you get 1 experience point, the combat team gets 1 experience point, and the summons gets 11 experience points. Wait a minute, why did he die so quickly? ?Looking at the messages that kept popping up in front of him, Gu Xi had a look of disbelief. Are the enemies in the last level so weak? Why was he killed as soon as he turned his head? (End of this chapter) Chapter 554： Achievements achieved through brushing (please subscribe) Achievements obtained in Chapter 554 (please subscribe) ?Please subscribe, recommend, monthly vote and other support, thank you all! ?While Gu Xi was still confused, more than 600 chefs who rushed over were all killed by the attacks of skeleton shooters and skeleton mages. Facing such an enemy who charged forward desperately regardless of their own strength, regardless of any defense, or even armor, Gu Xi was a little surprised. He couldn''t help but have a thought in his mind, whether he had gone to the wrong place. It was so difficult to fight before, how could it be so easy to defeat all the soldiers in this level? Just when Gu Xi was wondering, another group of identical chefs appeared next to the stove. They didn''t need the mouse''s order at all. They threw away the spatulas they were holding, pulled out the kitchen knives on the chopping board, and pointed at them again. Gu Xi rushed over. Invincible? ?Gu Xi was shocked, but he still commanded his troops to fight out. ?At the same time, Gu Xi also opened the steel city gate outwards, making plans to use the steel city gate for defense in case of an accident. Skeleton shooters who could kill the enemy were also mobilized to the city gate tower and were ready to deal with the enemy. At the front of the battle formation, the battlefield ghosts and electric zombies are also ready for battle. As soon as the chefs rush in front, they will attack. This wave of chefs are no different from those who were killed by random arrows before. ??They are all the kind who fall to the ground dead in the middle of a rush without thinking. ?Then the third wave of cooks appeared next to the stove again. They made the same move and rushed over without hesitation. ?After doing this three or four times, Gu Xi also felt that something was wrong. This is not over, right? ?Although Gu Xi himself is not afraid of these, he hopes that the more weak enemies there are, the better. But the situation in front of him always made Gu Xi feel a little strange. ?Whether its the chef in front of you or not is not the key. ? Gu Xi''s eyes couldn''t help but turn to the huge ingredients placed on both sides of the kitchen. ??If these are the key to the BOSS''s attack, then... let these chefs die again. ??I dont know if I will encounter such a weak level 7 chef in the future. It would be a shame not to take this opportunity to add some undead to Alidovi City. So a balance was formed between Gu Xi and the mouse. ??Chefs rushed over to die one after another, and Gu Xi killed one after another. In the end, even the weakest ghost team stepped forward to take advantage, hoping to take this opportunity to replenish their numbers. ?When the chefs spawned the twentieth wave, Gu Xi''s eyes suddenly widened. He noticed that the level of the chefs spawned had dropped. The original level 7 chef was now level 6. ?It seems that these chefs are not endless. Pity. He thought these chefs could keep fighting. Looking up at the hill-like pile of corpses, Gu Xi thought for a while and finally said: "It''s already more than 10,000, it should be enough!" ?While Gu Xi was speaking, a huge red soul-calling tower appeared behind him. ?The moment the Soul-Calling Tower was released, the soul fragments of the chefs who died on the battlefield turned into meteors and quickly flew towards the Soul-Calling Tower. ??Gu Xi took a step back and leaned directly against the Soul-Calling Tower. All his mana was concentrated on the Cold Wind Staff, and then he pointed towards the Soul-Calling Tower. Spiritualism! ?Then the red part on the top of the summoning tower quickly lit up, and the red light shot out directly and landed on the pile of corpses that was blocked outside. As the red light fell, Gu Xi realized for the first time that his mana could be consumed so quickly. A large number of arms stretched out from the pile of corpses, and the chefs who fell on the road began to turn into various undead. Skeletons, zombies, ghosts. There are no special enhancements or excessive new ideas. They are just the most common types of soldiers. They dont even have weapons in their hands. Their only advantage is their number. ?This time Gu Xi only had 1 point of mana left, and all the other mana was invested. In this wave, he summoned a total of 7599 new undead souls. ?This number is considered the limit for Gu Xi, but it is not the limit for corpses here. Get some people up, bring these undead down for reorganization, give them weapons, and ask them to get out of the way, dont stand in front, death incarnate! After letting people take away the undead that had just climbed out of the pile of corpses, Gu Xi pointed his cold wind staff outward, and under the black mist, two incarnations of death rushed out. After the incarnation of death was released, Gu Xi held them back. ?At present, Gu Xi will not let go of such a good opportunity to kill undead. Now that the chef is still rushing forward, Gu Xi does not intend to waste it. ??So after more than 7,000 new undead were sent back to Alidovi City to replenish weapons and equipment, Gu Xi''s troops once again began to kill the chefs who rushed over. ??Gu Xi sat down directly and drank wine to replenish his mana. After he had enough mana, he got up and used the soul summoning tower to summon souls on a large scale to create the undead. ??The mouse lying on top of the puppet''s head didn''t stop all this. He just yelled at the chef for being useless and why he hadn''t been able to deal with Gu Xi and the rats. Soon Gu Xi discovered that something was not quite right. The chef''s skills seemed to be unable to keep up with his imagination. The chefs at level 6 only spawned 10 waves, the chefs at level 5 only spawned 5 waves, and the number of waves that chefs below level 4 could spawn were equivalent to their levels. ?After Gu Xi killed a wave of level 1 chefs, he noticed that there were no new chefs at the stove. ?Then there was a tingling sound in Gu Xi''s ear. You killed all the chefs in the back kitchen of the Evil Temple and completed an achievement, Chef Killer, and you received the achievement reward and title You get the achievement statue, the slain chef. You get the achievement title: Violent Gourmet Achievement Statue: Killed Chef (green), can be built in a city. The probability of producing a chef in this city is increased by 10%, and the recipe research speed is increased by 5%. Achievement Title: Violent Gourmet (Green), when equipped with this title and eating food, the magic effect produced by the food is increased by 5% Can such a good thing happen? ? Gu Xi didnt expect that he just wanted to get enough undead materials, so he delayed a little longer here, and finally got such a harvest. It seems that sometimes an inadvertent choice can bring about many changes in the situation. ?At this moment, a new light appeared next to Gu Xi''s stove. ? Gu Xi got excited when he saw it. Could it be that after these chefs finished refreshing, they would refresh again? Just when Gu Xi was about to send his men to kill the spawned chefs again, he found that all the spawned rats were standing upright beside the stove. When they refreshed, the mouse lying on the puppet suddenly screamed. The chefs have left, brothers, the carnival has begun! (End of this chapter) Chapter 555： BOSS attacks (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 555 The BOSS attacks (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added every day. Please subscribe, recommend and vote monthly. Subscribe and try to improve a little bit! ?Gu Xi never expected that there would be such a change here. ?But it doesnt matter, the corpse of a mouse is also a corpse, and it can also summon spirits. But at this moment, the mice did something that Gu Xi could not imagine. They did not rush directly to Gu Xi''s defense line, but rushed to the corpses of the chefs, dragging the corpses of the chefs to the stove behind, processing them and preparing them for cooking. ?Gu Xi was shocked by their actions. ?Then Gu Xi immediately realized that these rats were fighting for his body. This is intolerable. Come on, kill them! Get all the bodies back! Under Gu Xis order, the first batch of battlefield ghosts rushed forward. They had been waiting at the edge of the battlefield for a long time, but the previous chef was killed before he could even rush to Gu Xi. In addition, Gu Xi wanted to replenish the number of people in the ghost team, so he did not send them on. It was different now. After Gu Xi gave the order to attack, they rushed out immediately. The one who rushes to the front is naturally the hero of the battlefield ghost, Yagyu. Gu Xi found that the heroes under his command all seemed to have the habit of taking the initiative to move forward. The same was true for Yagyu and two boss-level battlefield ghosts. They rushed directly to the front line. Yagyu conjured up a spear quite simply, lowered the tip of the spear, and stabbed the mouse in the direction of a man tall. . ?Then the tip of Yagyu''s spear was like a bulldozer, and seven or eight rats were skewered on the spot. ??As Yagyu attacked, all the battlefield ghosts also joined the battle. ??The mouse didn''t expect that Gu Xi''s troops would rush out on their own initiative. He didn''t react for a while and was killed by the battlefield ghosts on the spot. Battlefield Ghost (summon) kills the Evil Rat (Level 7), you get 1 experience point, the combat team gets 1 experience point, and the summons gets 116 experience points. ?However, these rats are not as incompetent as chefs. They were just careless for a moment. After reacting, they took the initiative to pounce on the ghosts on the battlefield. ?These rats are of a relatively high level, and their attacks have effects such as rapid attack and siege. That is, when there is another mouse near a mouse, their attack power will be increased. ??The greater the number of rats, the higher the attack power. ??Although the battlefield ghost itself belongs to the ghost category and has a certain immunity to physical attacks, under such attacks from all directions, the battlefield ghost also began to suffer losses. ??After taking a look at the situation on the battlefield, Gu Xi waved his hand and said, "On the ghost team, drag all the corpses back to me. Electrically activate the zombies and push the battle formation forward to prepare to support the ghosts on the battlefield. Isabella, keep an eye on those battlefield ghosts and make sure they survive on the battlefield. " ?The blood clone Isabella is now considered the most suitable medical practitioner on Gu Xi''s battlefield. As soon as she heard Gu Xi''s order, the **** clouds began to push towards the battlefield. I dont know how Isabella can tell which ones are enemies and which ones are her own. Anyway, the rain of blood can replenish the blood of ghosts on the battlefield, but it is of no use to rats. ?The mice fought for a long time and finally injured the battlefield ghosts. As soon as they turned around, their injuries were healed. This was a huge blow to the rat soldiers, and some rats had no idea of ??continuing the fight. On the contrary, when Yagyu, the hero of Battlefield Ghost, saw this situation, he immediately made a gesture backward, gave up defense, and attacked with all his strength. "Yagyu, you''ve had enough. It will take time to replenish blood later." ?Seeing that there was something obviously wrong with Liu Sheng''s actions, Gu Xi contacted him immediately. Sir, its okay, its just a layer of blood cloud, theres no problem. Before Yagyu could answer, Isabella said with a smile. To be honest, there are not many places where Gu Xi needs blood replenishment. His men''s fighting methods are quite extreme. When encountering an enemy, always charge directly towards them. Either the enemy will die, or you will die yourself. Not to mention minor injuries, serious injuries are rarely seen, and there is really no need to replenish blood. So Isabella has always been relatively free. This time, she only used less than one-tenth of her mana, and the life force in the blood cloud was not used up yet. ?Some changes occurred on the battlefield. The battlefield ghost rushed a little too hard and even rushed towards the puppet chef. ?The battlefield ghost who rushed over had already killed the enemy, so he didn''t think much about it. He saw the rat lying on the head of the puppet chef, and slashed the rat with his sword. ?This mouse has been screaming there all the time. After being beaten like this, the mouse also became angry. Do you know what you have done? Im going to cut you into pieces and use them to make soup! ?After saying that, the mouse pulled the puppet chef''s hair, and the puppet chef slashed at the battlefield ghost. ??The battlefield ghost itself is pretty good, at least it is not a trash character, but a battlefield vanguard that has been fought on the battlefield. Its level has been upgraded from level 4 to level 7. ?Facing the knife of the puppet chef, he really didn''t take it seriously at first. He slashed the puppet chef''s head with a sword from the front, trying to cut off the mouse. ??But he never expected that this mouse would really keep his word. He said he would chop up the ghosts on the battlefield, and he actually did it. ?His knife was quite fast. When the knife was drawn, the body of the battlefield ghost was cut open from the arm, and it was cut into pieces after pieces of batang-sized, pearly white translucent flesh. ??The mouse standing above the puppet chef was still there and said: "This piece of meat will disappear after soaking in water. It seems more suitable for making soup stock." Just the killing of a battlefield ghost did not attract the attention of Yagyu and the others, let alone Gu Xi from behind. At this time, they were still attacking ordinary mice. ?However, as they were fighting, they discovered that something was wrong. It turned out that the puppet chef had also joined the battlefield and easily killed many battlefield ghosts. Faced with this situation, Gu Xi immediately adjusted his strategy and sent out the two Death Incarnations he had prepared. ?These two incarnations of death have been out for a long time, but they have been waiting for Gu Xi''s order and have not attacked. ??So the mouse on top of the puppet chef thought that the two incarnations of death were Gu Xi''s guards just like the ghost dragon behind Gu Xi. As soon as the incarnation of death rushed out, the mouse muttered: "Bone dragon, this kind of bone is the most suitable for roasting. I will dismantle the bone dragon later and put it in the pot to roast it over high fire. If you cook it with stock, it will taste absolutely delicious..." (End of this chapter) Chapter 556： Kill (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 556 Killing (please subscribe for more updates) ??The green light beam spurted out, and the death dragon''s breath immediately hit the puppet chef. ?Subsequently, the incarnation of death, the Bone Dragon, realized that he had made a mistake. The real power of the puppet chef was not in the chef, but in the mouse. ?But the incarnation of death, the bone dragon, is not stupid. As soon as he raises his head, the death dragon''s breath moves upward. ?But it was already too late. The moment the death dragon''s breath hit the puppet chef, the mouse shrank back. The puppet chef put on a chef''s hat to protect the mouse inside. Unless the puppet chef is dead, all injuries will not hurt the rat inside. ??And Gu Xi and the others could figure it out as soon as they thought about it. Even if the puppet chef was killed and the rats inside fell out, Gu Xi would not be able to find the existence of the BOSS among so many rats. The **** of death dragged the enemy aside to fight, and the bone dragon dealt with the rats and killed them all. Gu Xi judged the situation at once. Also understood the enemy''s next action. ?Now we can only ask people to drag this puppet chef aside and deal with the rats here first. ? ? If the chef is difficult to deal with, use the Incarnation of Death to deal with it. If the rat is easy to deal with, then let your troops speed up. After receiving the order, Death, the incarnation of death, immediately rushed towards the puppet chef. ??The puppet chef slashed at the incarnation of death, the God of Death, with one strike, but the God of Death responded with a sword and blocked the blow. Three curses fell on the puppet chef at the same time. ?Although the puppet chef is a puppet, curses are universal, and if they fall on the puppet chef, they will have the same effect. ??Every time the God of Death continued to release curses, it weakened the enemy''s combat effectiveness. At the same time, the long sword on his back right arm also kept attacking, resisting the puppet chef''s kitchen knife. ?Each opponent''s knife is very powerful and can cut into bones. ??If you don''t react quickly or your sword skills are not good, you may not even be able to dodge, and you will be cut into pieces. Death Incarnate - The God of Death can only keep moving his position and use some means to neutralize the enemy''s attacks. ?But fortunately, Gu Xis troops on the other side were quite powerful, and they killed most of the rats immediately. The remaining mice were too agile and were running around in the kitchen, so some were not killed. ?Originally, this situation would not affect the subsequent battle, but Gu Xi was very worried that if there were still rats, even if the puppet chef was killed, there would be some other problems. So Gu Xi ended up on his own quite simply. Death Ripple! As the death ripples were released, all the rats running around paused. The undead men under Gu Xi immediately rushed in the direction of the rats. Some hidden rats also appeared under the influence of the death ripples. The undead troops, especially the battlefield ghosts, quickly killed all the rats here. ?And Gu Xi was not idle either. He released several more death ripples, his eyes constantly moving, looking for any rats that might still be there. It wasnt until he was sure that no other mice were alive that Gu Xi pointed at his men. ?At Gu Xi''s movement, the incarnation of death glared, and the melting light hit the chef''s hat on the head of the puppet chef. Melting light has the effect of destroying all items. Although it is not as useful as death dragon''s breath, it has a different effect in some cases. ??When these two melting rays of light went down, the chef''s hat actually melted away, revealing the mouse underneath. The mouse also understood that in terms of its own ability, it was definitely no match for the two incarnations of death. The means he can use is the puppet chef. If the skin is gone, he will be dead. ??So he didn''t care about anything else now. He controlled the puppet chef and jumped towards it, hoping to jump onto the bone dragon, the incarnation of death, and knock down the bone dragon. But he never expected that the incarnation of death, the Bone Dragon, would follow Gu Xi for how many years. I dont know how many types of suites there are on my body. This time, the incarnation of death - the bone dragon, because the target at the beginning was a large number of chefs, those who were relatively weak. So the kit he installed was Crystal Storm. After using the Death Dragon Breath before, the Death Incarnation-Bone Dragon did not return it for replacement. ??The peripheral kit around him now is still Jingmo Storm. As soon as the puppet chef jumped up, he immediately turned on the crystal storm. ?A large number of powder-like crystal fragments were poured in along the broken surface of the puppet chef''s body. ?These crystal fragments are so tiny that even a mouse can''t stop them. The crystal fragments entered the puppet chef''s body and quickly wore out the mechanical parts in the puppet chef''s body. ??The puppet chef, who originally moved very fast, became slower and slower, and finally experienced obvious lag. ?This was a good opportunity. The incarnation of death, the God of Death, had been beaten badly for a long time. He rushed forward immediately, and the long sword in his hand penetrated directly into the body of the puppet chef. After Death Incarnate came out, facing all the enemies on the scene, the characteristic warning line of Terror Teeth was already on. After being strengthened for such a long time, the attack power of the long sword in the hand of Death, the incarnation of Death, has been increased to an unknown level. He had not been able to use his fear teeth because he could not keep up with the enemy''s attack speed. ??It''s different now. The puppet chef''s movements have obviously slowed down. This is the opportunity that the incarnation of death, the God of Death, needs. ??His sword penetrated into the body of the puppet chef, and then the fearful fangs swung up and down, and each sword could cut open the body of the puppet chef. ?Finally, he turned back his hand and swept his fear fangs across the puppet chef''s neck, cutting off the puppet chef''s head. Originally, for this kind of puppet, even if the head is chopped off, nothing will happen. But who let the control of this puppet lie in the hands of the mouse lying on the puppet''s hair? ?Once the human head was cut off, the mouse could no longer control the puppet. When the human head rolled on the ground, the mouse was thrown out. The Incarnation of Death - As soon as the Bone Dragon saw this situation in the sky, he shot down a melting light without even thinking about it. The mouse actually wants to escape when it lands. ?But the melting light came too fast. He only had time to start before he was hit by the melting light. In the next moment, the rat''s skin and flesh melted away on the spot, leaving only the bones. ??Gu Xi thought that the mouse might have other changes, and was nervous for a moment. It wasn''t until there was a clanking sound that Gu Xi breathed a sigh of relief. (End of this chapter) Chapter 557： Achievements and battlefield gains (please subscribe) Chapter 557 Achievements and Battlefield Harvests (Please subscribe) Death Incarnation (spell product) Kill the evil monster BOSS-Evil Chef (level 13), you will get 5215 experience points (experience +5%), and your subordinates can get 313 experience points. You killed the evil monster BOSS - the evil chef without activating the evil ingredients, and completed an achievement, the Evil God of Cookery, and you received the achievement reward and title. You get achievement statues, twisted ingredients. You get the achievement title: Evil God of Cookery Achievement Statue: Twisted Food Materials (Green), which can be built in cities and can automatically produce 30 units of food materials every day. The lowest quality of food materials is green and the highest is blue. Achievement Title: Evil God of Cookery (Green), when equipped with this title and eating food, the magic effect produced by the food is increased by 5% Title Combination: The Evil God of Cookery and the Violent Gourmet can be combined into the blue quality title, Food Devourer. Combined title: Food Devourer (blue), when equipped with this title, you can add a benefit effect at any time when eating food. As messages popped up one after another, Gu Xi finally understood that the enemy in front of him had been killed. ?But he never expected that he would achieve another achievement. It turns out that the huge food nearby can be moved. ? Gu Xi guessed that if he did not hit the chef but touched the ingredients, he would probably anger the rat above the puppet chef''s head. Lure this guy out in advance. ??Moreover, I dont know if these ingredients have any effect. I dont know if they irritate the rats or something else. They should be able to suppress the rats level or combat effectiveness. ?It''s just that Gu Xi was focused on dealing with the chefs and ignored other things for the time being, which resulted in the situation in front of him. Let him get two achievements in vain. ?Gu Xi, who wanted to understand this, waved his hand. Clean up the battlefield and transport all the corpses of the chefs back to Aridovi. What about the corpses of these rats ??Gu Xi hesitated for a moment. The corpses of these mice were actually quite good. At least they were relatively large. The smallest mice were as tall as a normal person when standing upright. ?If you drag them back to summon the souls, you should be able to summon a batch of troops. ??However, the summoned troops may not be normal undead. Gu Xi felt that the possibility of animal undead was relatively high. If the soul is not summoned, the corpse can be decomposed into enough food, skin and bones. Looking at the corpse of the chef that had not yet been sorted out, Gu Xi finally said: "The ghost team is here to break down the corpse. By the way, let the Dead Eye Musicians also come over to see if they can get some benefit from these rats." ?Under Gu Xis order, Gu Xis undead men quickly took action. The number of undead in this wave is quite large. After all, when chefs died in large numbers before, Gu Xi summoned at least 10,000 new undead. Although they were driven back to the city of Aridovi during the battle, they ran out again when the battle was over. As for the Ghost Team, the harvest this time can be considered relatively large. The chefs were too weak, so Gu Xi let them attack freely. Now every ghost team looks like a large team of more than 300 people. ??If the ghost team here is fully deployed, even if they say that they have 100,000 people, some people will believe it. It can be said that the current ghost team is Gu Xis front man. ?It''s just that Gu Xi didn''t have that idea. He just used the ghost team as coolies to move items, and had no intention of letting them act as a facade. The ghost team didn''t realize that their status could actually be improved. They did whatever Gu Xi asked them to do. Ask them to dispose of the rat carcasses, and they will dispose of them seriously. ??When the Dead Eye Musician got Gu Xi''s order and was driven out of Alidovi City, the rats had been almost dismembered. Only some blood was left where the rats were originally killed, and even the bones were taken away. Faced with this situation, the Dead Eyes musicians also looked reluctant. They didnt want to run away in vain. ?So these Dead Eye musicians started playing on the spot where the mice originally died in the battle. Under their playing, the sound of music rang in the kitchen, and one after another, the phantoms of mice with the height of a normal person crawled out from underneath. They ran around in a circle around the dead-eye musicians, Just disappeared behind the Dead Eyes musician. At first, Gu Xi felt a little sorry for the Dead Eyes musicians. Seeing the situation in front of him, he felt that the Dead Eye Musician''s harvest this time was pretty good. At least the trip was not in vain. At this time, the ghost team had already begun to decompose the body of the puppet chef. ?At the same time, Gu Xi also noticed something. The ghost team actually dismantled all the stoves here and wanted to transport them back to Alidovi City. ?Gu Xi was a little speechless about this. Only taverns in the city would use stoves. What was the ghost team doing to transport these things back? But after taking a look at the quality of the stove, Gu Xi had some guesses in his mind. Most of the stoves in front of us are made of stainless steel. Even if they are useless when they are taken back, they can be melted and used as metal materials. Anyway, it is not a loss to carry them back. In the end, Gu Xi failed to prevent all of this from happening. But he never expected that after moving all the stoves, the ghost team would focus on the huge food. They began to carry the huge food here like scraping the ground. Gu Xi even saw that they found a kind of flour particles the size of a human head from nowhere. ??This is quite difficult for these ghost teams. ??If Gu Xi came to clean the battlefield by himself, he really wouldn''t be able to find anything valuable and good. Of course, some high-quality materials and items were soon delivered to Gu Xi. You got 2937 kitchen knives. You got white cloth (white)*179. You get special seasoning (green)*39. You get blood oil (blue)*14 You get the chef''s memory core (gray)*1 You get the puppet''s broken power machine (gray)*1 You get the glory of the plague (blue, mission item)*1 ulation Prefernable: A kitchen knife that is not very good, but is quite useful when cooking. After being blended into a weapon, it can add some special attributes to the weapon. White cloth (white): A white cloth with oil on it, which can be used in tailoring, first aid, etc. Special seasoning (green): Some seasonings that dont know where they come from. No one knows the ratio of ingredients in them. They only know that this kind of seasoning is delicious even if it is a stone. Blood oil (blue): A kind of grease extracted from blood water. This is a special cooking material that is only used when making extremely high-quality food. ?????? since 1991 by the Master of the Memory of an Unknown Chef. [Puppet''s broken power machine (gray): This is the material removed from the puppet chef. This represents the main power of the puppet. Someone may want to get this thing. Glory of the Plague (blue, mission item): This is an inconspicuous piece of rat skin, but it records the glory of both positive and negative sides, plague or delicacies... (End of this chapter) Chapter 558： The Secret of the Evil Temple (please subscribe) Chapter 558 The Secret of the Evil Temple (Please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! Taking the rat skin that was presented, Gu Xi looked through it carefully. There was no difference in the front of the rat skin, but on the back, there was a set of recipes and requirements for all the food at the banquet. ?While taking the rat skin, a voice came to Gu Xi''s ear. Ding! You find a quest item and you can activate a temporary quest! Temporary Mission: Plague Feast Task description: According to the recipes and requirements, arrange a plague feast! Task requirements: Recipe completion (0/12), plague feast held (0/1) Task reward: Blessing from the plague guest (depending on the quality of the food and the completion of the banquet). Explanation 1: No matter how delicious the food brought by rats is, it still carries the plague. Explanation 2: Plague and death are twins, and only death can catch up with the plague. Looking at the temporary task in front of him, Gu Xi couldn''t help but sigh. It seemed that everything had changed after he was promoted. ??The tasks of various deputy positions have also been assigned one by one. ??Plague is a necromancer that goes well with death, but Gu Xi is not following the plague route. ??If this fell into Liu Kai''s hands, it might be a treasure, but if he just uses it, it would be somewhat of a waste. ??Rolling up the piece of rat skin, Gu Xi considered whether he should ask Liu Kai after he went out this time if he wanted this mission. If so, let him exchange for the purple outfit. ? Gu Xi was thinking while listening to his mens report on this battle. ?This time, the biggest gain for Gu Xi was not the stainless steel stoves and the huge food. What really satisfied Gu Xi was the waves of chefs rushing towards them to die. Twelve thousand people died at level 7, 6,000 at level 6, 3,000 at level 5, and then a total of 6,000 died at level 4 and below. Even without spiritualism, there would still be 27,000 more undead in the city of Alidovi. Not to mention that Gu Xi used spiritualism to complete two soul callings, including 14,000 level 4 undead of various kinds, plus more than 10,000 corpses. It can be said that this is it. Not counting other things, there are more than 50,000 new undead troops in the city of Alidovi. ??For Aridovi City, these undead can be regarded as filling the most missing population of Aridovi City. I believe Luna should be quite happy now. After all, Luna has always been troubled by the fact that Alidovi City is so big but has no population. At present, more than 50,000 people have been added to the city. I believe that the population of Alidovi City will soon be enriched. ?While Gu Xi was thinking about this matter, Shaya, who ran ahead to explore the way as soon as the battle was over, ran back. Sir, there is no way ahead. "What?" Gu Xi couldn''t help but jump up when he heard this. There is no road ahead? ? Could it be that he was heading in the wrong direction? ?Gu Xi suddenly became nervous, and at the same time, his eyes began to look up and down. Perhaps the passage is in the opposite direction? As he was thinking about it, he asked, "What do you mean there is no way ahead? Is it the end?" "Yes, the situation outside is very strange. Sir, please come and take a look." At this time, Gu Xi could no longer care about anything else. He took the Bone Titan and Ghost Dragon with them and followed Sha Ya. They bypassed the now empty kitchen and opened the door at the back of the kitchen. ?As the door opened, Gu Xi finally understood what Sha Ya said about the situation where there was no way ahead. ?Outside the gate, there is a huge balcony, the entire balcony is the size of five football fields. ?But what really surprised Gu Xi was not this, but the blue sky and white clouds and the strong wind blowing directly outside the balcony. It was obvious that Gu Xi and his party had reached the outskirts of the Evil Temple. The kitchen just now was already at the end of the corridor behind the door he opened. What kind of situation is this? Is it going to go up or down? ?? Gu Xi hesitated for a moment and then ordered decisively: "Ghost Dragon, fly out and take a look to see if there are any stairs nearby that you can climb." ??The ghost dragon decisively flew out of the balcony, but before it flew a few meters away, a strong wind blew and the ghost dragon was hit hard against the nearby wall. ??This collision was terrible. The ghost dragon was knocked to pieces and lay on the ground for a long time without getting up. ??The Bone Titan also ran up to the Ghost Dragon and stabbed the Ghost Dragon''s eye socket with the bone spear, as if he wanted to see if the Ghost Dragon was dead or alive. At this time, Gu Xi could see clearly that the Evil Temple was falling. Looking down from the sky, it seemed to be falling relatively slowly, but that was because the Evil Temple was at a higher position. In fact, the speed of this thing is the same as that of a meteor, which is ridiculously fast. Let alone flying out, even if you walk to the edge of the balcony, the wind can blow you away. Now Gu Xi has no choice. Is it possible that we can only fight here? How about going back and seeing if there is any undiscovered door on the road? ??But this shouldnt be the case. Its unreasonable for the Ghost Team to move and find places they havent discovered yet. Just when Gu Xi was not sure where he was going, he suddenly looked up and found that above the balcony, there was a huge, red-haired finger stuck on the wall above. ?Gu Xi was stunned for a moment, then he picked up a small box from his pocket and held it in his hand with his fingers. Then Gu Xi raised the box above his head and observed the box from all angles. ?Then Gu Xi realized that the finger was the finger of the red-haired tauren Lidajuan that Gu Xi had seen before when he entered this world. ??This evil temple was put directly into the world of Studestrup by his hands. The three bosses who have defeated the Evil Temple will eventually come to the balcony here. I am afraid they have already determined their target and kill the fingers holding the Evil Temple. ?As long as the finger is knocked off, the Evil Temple will not be lowered slowly, but will fall into the world of Studestrup. Although it may cause natural disasters such as earthquakes or big explosions. But it is definitely better than staying stationed in the Evil Temple. Gu Xi thought for a moment and didn''t know how Fang Kang and the others were doing now. He considered whether he should inform Fang Kang and others. But just when Gu Xi was about to turn back, he stopped. ?Gu Xi sighed, it was okay to inform Fang Kang, but there was no way for Li Donna and Yuan Xihua to inform. The conflict between the two of them is worse than the enemies of life and death. They will definitely deploy heavy troops on their back line to prevent sneak attacks. If this time passes, I am afraid that I will be attacked as an enemy. Let''s wait until the appointed time arrives. Now Gu Xi plans to try it first to see if there is any way to hit the finger in the sky. (End of this chapter) Chapter 559： The final battle, the hand of the evil **** (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 559 The final battle, the hand of the evil **** (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! ?Looking at his fingers that were at least three hundred meters away from him, Gu Xi had an idea after hesitating for a moment. ??Currently, Gu Xi''s fighting method is to start fighting in the city of death and encounter the incarnation of death when he is defeated. At this time, it is natural to be the incarnation of death. ? Gu Xi glanced at his remaining mana. Although he had replenished a lot of it while his men were cleaning the battlefield, it was not to the point where he would feel bad if it was all wasted. ?Gu Xi raised the cold wind staff, pointed it at the huge finger above, and roared decisively. Death incarnate! ??As Gu Xi''s mana was drained, black mist poured out on the spot. The incarnation of death, Bone Dragon, who had been reminded by Gu Xi, replaced all the weighted equipment on his body, and even a lot of bones were removed. The purpose is to make the incarnation of death fly higher. After rushing out of the black mist, the incarnation of death, the Bone Dragon, with its eyes gouged out, kept heading towards the direction of the finger. To him, three hundred meters was not that high. Just by rushing upward, the incarnation of death - the bone dragon, had already rushed in front of the finger. ?Without paying any attention to any orders, the death incarnation spit out the death dragon''s breath as soon as it approached the finger. As a green light erupted, the skin on the finger quickly turned gray, which was affected by the death effect. ?But the next moment, the situation became wrong. His finger flicked down and knocked the incarnation of death, the bone dragon, to the ground. ?Then the finger broke off on the spot and hit the ground together with the incarnation of death - the bone dragon. The severed finger fell onto the balcony and instantly transformed into a monster with red hair all over its body, over fifteen meters tall, and looked like a giant minotaur wearing armor. When the monster landed, Gu Xi also noticed that there were two lines on his body connecting to the top. This shows that he is just a means of using his fingers to deal with himself, and he can go back at any time. Enter Death, Shaya, go and cut those two lines. ??Gu Xi is very aware of the situation of his men in front of him. The Bone Dragon, the incarnation of death, is useless now, but the **** of death, the incarnation of death, has just been recruited together, and he can still fight. As for why Sha Ya was asked to cut off the bloodshot behind this guy, it was because Jing Longyin had the ability to cut through everything. After the two men rushed out, the followers following Gu Xi also took action at the same time. Without Gu Xis orders, the Bone Titan immediately launched a lightning arrow at the giant beast in front of him. Three electric zombies and the ghost dragon also rushed towards the enemy immediately. The three electric zombies knew very well that they were the strongest human shields in front of Gu Xi. ??Although the Ghost Dragon has already rushed forward at this time, the Ghost Dragon is obviously the main attacker, and they are the ones who control the situation. ??It''s just that they rushed out a bit slowly, allowing the Ghost Dragon to take the lead. ?However, the Ghost Dragon really has no defense. When it rushed in front of the enemy, it opened its mouth and was caught by the huge monster''s neck like a chicken. ?Then the monster kept smashing the ghost dragon to the ground. Every time it hit, a piece of the ghost dragon would be thrown out. ??If the ghost dragon is not in the ghost state, it may have died in just a few attacks. At this time, the three electric zombies no longer cared about laughing at the ghost dragon''s arrogance. They rushed out at the same time, one on the left, one on the right, and one hugged the big guy''s right hand from the front. It''s not that they don''t want to hug their waists, just because of their size, they face the monster in front of them like a first-grade child facing an adult. It''s pretty good if they can hug their thighs or arms. It is almost impossible to knock someone down. The leader is the elite electric zombie magic helmet. The other two are similar in other places, but his head wears a helmet that completely fills his face inside. ?This helmet gives him good defense, at least he won''t be directly beaten to death like the other two. So he rushed to the front position immediately. ?But they still thought of the monster too simply. ?Seeing the three electro-activated zombies rushing over, the monster just threw the ghost dragon in his hand outwards, and the huge ghost dragon smashed into the demon helmet, sending the demon helmet flying away. Iron Chin and Broken Yap did not stop because the magic helmet was smashed away. As undead, they never care about death. Whether it is their own death or the death of their companions, it has no impact on them. ?Seeing the magic helmet being smashed out, their actions had no impact. They immediately pounced on the enemy. In order to ensure that they could hold the enemy back, they even used their best method. ?The iron jaw bites the enemy''s arm quite simply, while the body with a broken waist will be broken into two parts and stuck on the opponent''s muscles. After swiping it twice and finding that it was unable to shake off the two electro-activated zombies on its arms, the monster immediately changed its plan and slammed its arm upwards. Planning to use ones own strength to smash the enemy into pieces. But when he bent down, Death, the incarnation of Death, came right in front of him, holding the three-headed flail in the left hand of Death, the Incarnation of Death. Just wave at him. With his swing, the three skulls on the flail flew up, and flew into his nostrils without the guy paying attention. Then under the spell of Death, the incarnation of death, these three skulls entered the monster''s body and cursed it. ?Death Incarnate-The God of Death did not expect this curse to have any effect, he only wanted to destroy the balance in the monster''s body. At the same time, the incarnation of death, the Bone Dragon, who was knocked down by the monster, also got up at this time. That attack just now did not kill the Bone Dragon, the incarnation of death. He still had at least one-third of his life left to fight. At the moment, there is no defense around Gu Xi, so he will naturally jump up immediately and prepare to attack the monster. ?At this time, Gu Xi was not idle either. He immediately released the steel city gate. The heavy steel city gate just hit the monster''s back. Originally, Gu Xi wanted to knock this monster down, but he never expected that this monster would be so powerful. After being smashed down by the steel city gate, it was not knocked down to the ground and even exerted force on his shoulders. , lifted up the steel city gate. ?The Earth-bound Strange Dragon didnt know what to do at this time. Although he has become a water clone and is not afraid of any physical attacks, there are some things that he is not afraid of. ??This monster grabbed the body of the earth-bound dragon and actually tried to pull him out from under the steel city gate, which made the earth-bound dragon quite speechless. He never thought that after the size gap became larger, he would be beaten like this. (End of this chapter) Chapter 560： The defeated monster (please subscribe) Chapter 560 The defeated monster (please subscribe) Just when the earthbound dragon was about to be torn into two pieces by the monster, the bone dragon, the incarnation of death, rushed in front of the monster again. He jumped directly on the monster, tearing and biting it. ?However, due to flying reasons, Death Incarnation - Bone Dragon had all the kits dismantled on his body. Now he has nothing installed on him. Without the Death Dragon Breath, his attack power is not strong at all. He threw himself in front of the monster. To the monster, it was just a little annoying. The monster waved his hand and beat out the bone dragon, the incarnation of death. ?At this time, the incarnation of death - the bone dragon has the opportunity to keep hovering above the monster''s head. Dont let monsters hit you. Because there are no cumbersome kits, the flying speed of Death Incarnation-Bone Dragon is obviously much faster. Once or twice is fine, but more times, the monster will become angry. He roared and jumped up to remove the bone dragon, the incarnation of death. His beating attracted the attention of Sha Ya, who had already touched the monster''s back. Many of the arrangements of Death Incarnation-Bone Dragon are controlled by Gu Xi. Shaya glanced outside the balcony and suddenly understood something in her heart, so she did not launch an attack, but maintained a sneaking state and followed the monster. Death Incarnate-The God of Death also noticed the situation here, and he began to curse the monsters continuously. ?But the curse this time was not a curse of weakness, but a spiritual curse of recklessness and violence. ?The purpose is to make this monster go crazy. Led by the incarnation of death - the bone dragon, the monster keeps jumping up to catch it. ?Step by step, he jumped to the edge of the balcony. At this time, the incarnation of death - the bone dragon, turned around in the air and was about to pounce on the monster. As soon as the monster saw the bone dragon, the incarnation of death, rushing toward him, he stood up and jumped, trying to catch the bone dragon, the incarnation of death, that he had never caught. At that time, he will smash the bone dragon to the ground and break it into pieces. But at this moment, Shaya, who had been following the monster, took action. She slashed at the blood line behind the monster. Cut it in two! ??The special effect of Jing Long Yin is activated, and the two blood lines behind the monster are disconnected at the same time. Then the incarnation of death - the God of Death jumped forward, and his body collided with the monster. The fearful fangs in his hand were drawn forward, and the trajectory was slashed! The monster was led to move forward a few steps. In front of him was the edge of the balcony. The height of his jump exceeded the height of the balcony railing. The Incarnation of Death - When the Bone Dragon saw this situation, he turned around and rushed out. The monster also pounced and caught the incarnation of death - the bone dragon. ?But the two blood lines behind him were cut off, and he jumped out of the balcony again. Even if he caught the incarnation of death - the bone dragon, he still jumped out of the balcony. ?The strong wind outside the balcony directly swept him in. ?At this time, the monster realized that it was not on the flat ground, but the Evil Temple was located high in the sky. ??The monster wanted to turn around and jump back, but Gu Xi, who was following behind, had already arrived. He raised his cold wind staff at the monster. Death incarnate! ?Under Gu Xi''s spell, the black mist surged out in full force. This time, the incarnation of death - the bone dragon, was equipped with everything that could increase its weight, and hit the monster heavily. With this collision, the monster was pushed out for more than a hundred meters and could no longer jump back to the balcony. Watching the monster disappear into the air at a higher speed, Gu Xi finally breathed a sigh of relief. At this moment, Shaya shouted repeatedly: "Sir, get out of the way!" As soon as Gu Xi heard this, he dodged to the side. At this time, he found two electric zombies rushing to the balcony carrying two blood lines. They held the two blood lines very tightly, as if they were suppressing something. When they rushed to the edge of the balcony, they immediately released the blood line, and a large amount of blood spurted out from the blood line. ?It felt like red oil spurting out of the ground, constantly filling the area. ?Gu Xi took one look at this situation and couldn''t help but ask. Has anyone looked up there? Sha Ya shook her head. At this time, she also understood what Gu Xi meant. ?These two blood lines are the best stairs. Climb up along the blood lines and you may be able to see the situation above. At this time, the incarnation of death, the God of Death, who had just been released, stood up immediately. He put away the weapon he carried on his back arm, quickly grabbed the blood line and climbed up. Gu Xi didn''t stop him when he saw it, he just stood behind and watched. The two electric zombies held the blood line tightly to prevent the blood line from moving randomly due to the spurting of blood and affecting the upward climb of the incarnation of death - the **** of death. . It took about ten minutes before the incarnation of death, the God of Death, climbed to the top of the blood line. ?Standing above, the incarnation of death, the God of Death, was doing the safe movements above towards Gu Xi. ?Seeing this situation, Shaya planned to climb up. But Gu Xi stopped her, "It''s okay, I have a way!" After saying that, Gu Xi pointed his finger at the top of the Evil Temple. The steel city gate that had just been nearly lifted by the monster was lifted up by Gu Xi. Gu Xi also took the opportunity to release the main city gate. His method was very simple. As long as it was safe above, he could transit through Alidovi City. As for climbing up, it is impossible. ??The incarnation of death, the God of Death, was crawling all the way, and Gu Xi watched it all. ?This blood line is not particularly strong. When the incarnation of death-the God of Death climbed up just now, he almost fell down several times. The incarnation of death is not afraid of death, but Gu Xi does not want to experiment on himself. Now that we can transit through Alidovi City, why does Gu Xi have to climb it himself? Besides, Gu Xi is still worried about whether there is something else waiting up there. Gu Xi doesn''t dare to go up alone. He can put a city gate up to ensure that his troops can enter and exit freely. This is what Gu Xi wants. The best choice for interest rates. After putting the city gate up, Gu Xi finally breathed a sigh of relief, "Shaya, I don''t have many people on hand now. You keep an eye on it here while I go up and take a look." Sir, do you want me to go up and explore the way first? "No, death is incarnated up there, which means it''s relatively safe up there, and I won''t encounter any danger when I go up there." Sha Ya wanted to persuade Gu Xi but didnt know where to start. ??In the end, I could only watch Gu Xi step onto the evil coffin, holding the cold wind staff, and rush into the city of Alidovi. ?In Aridovi City, Gu Xi ran towards the Iron City Gate along the main city gate. ??This is the shortest of the three gates in Guxi. Even so, Gu Xi also saw many new undead residents in Alidovi City. He felt that his Alidovi came to life in the battle with the chef just now. (End of this chapter) Chapter 561： Really tearing down the city (please subscribe) Chapter 561 Really demolishing the city (please subscribe) After rushing out of the steel city gate, Gu Xi saw an even larger platform. ?This is the top of the Evil Temple. ?This place is empty, except for a huge palm located directly above the platform, and there is a downward staircase in the middle of the platform. ?? Gu Xi looked up at the huge palm in the sky and found that a section of the ring finger had been broken off, leaving only two downward blood lines. Gu Xi knew what this was like as soon as he saw it. The monster he had just worked so hard to get rid of was the knuckle of Lida Juan''s ring finger. ?Standing in this position, no matter which of Gu Xi''s remaining fingers moves, another monster similar to the one just now will be released. Just the one shot just now was so difficult for Gu Xi to hit. ??He hasn''t heard the sound of the monster''s death yet. At once the four tribes came out, and Gu Xi was afraid that he would not be able to defeat them. ??Moreover, Gu Xi had some doubts in his heart. He could let the incarnation of death climb up from the outer wall, or he could come by dropping it through the city gate. What should Fang Kang and the others do? Is it possible that I am overthinking it? To defeat the evil temple, I dont need to hit here, I just need to hit the stairs in the middle of the platform? With a confused look on his face, Gu Xi hesitated for a moment, but in the end he did not take the initiative to attack. Instead, he walked to the middle of the platform and looked down at the stairs. When looking down, Gu Xi found that the bottom of the stairs seemed to be closed, and it seemed that the door below had not been opened yet. ?Standing on the stairs, Gu Xi thought for a moment and quickly came to the position close to where he came up. Shaya, go back and check where we fought just now to see if there are any mechanisms that havent been activated. If not, just walk all the way back to the hall where I first came in and see if there are any changes there. " The news spread through the [Mind''s Eye], and Shaya responded immediately. Sir, please dont worry, I will deal with it right away. When Sha Ya went to check the situation, Gu Xi was not idle. The previous situation of the monster made Gu Xi understand that the enemy was too powerful. It is definitely impossible to hit hard. He put so much thought into just one person, and if there were four more, he would probably be beaten to death. ? Gu Xi thought for a moment, what if the place where the handle is held is removed? ?For example, if this layer of the platform and the layer below are demolished, will the part of the Evil Temple below be directly smashed down? As for how to dismantle it? ??Gu Xi would care about this. The necromancer is best at digging the ground for three periods of time. Now Gu Xi has enough undead under his command. Letting these undead come and dismantle things is a trivial matter for Gu Xi. ?Thinking of this, Gu Xi acted quickly. A large number of undead poured out from the main city gate, and the first batch to appear were the new undead located in the main city area. ?Most of them are undead that have just been transformed by the chefs who were affected by the double death of Gu Xi talent. Originally, they were going to form a formation in the main city area. ?Now that Gu Xi can use them, the formation will no longer be organized and an area will be divided directly. dismantle! ??Gu Xi was relatively rational and did not dismantle everything directly. When he dismantled the platform, he also took a small box for experiments. Without the support of the ring finger, the box can still be held steadily, but without the thumb and little finger, the index finger and **** will not be able to control everything. So the goals of Gu Xis demolition are also in these two directions. Of course, Gu Xi did not remove the railing at the edge of the platform first. Gu Xi was not stupid. That thing was used to protect himself. After removing it, wouldn''t he be thrown out? ?So Gu Xi quickly moved the main city gate placed on the platform to a different position, and then defined the area and asked his undead men to demolish it. ??Although Gu Xi''s undead demolition team was said to be three feet high, they had never dug the ground. At most, the floor tiles on the ground looked good, so the floor tiles were shipped back. ?This time its different, this time its really demolished. ?After Gu Xi made the request, the undead souls called out by Gu Xi did not immediately start taking action. They discussed it first, and finally invited a few undead from the city of Alidovi who looked different. ?Although these undead mostly look like zombies and skeletons, they actually all wear serious clothes. These are the special undead that Gu Xi invited back from the mysterious academy. They are all construction masters. Gu Xi arranged them into the engineering team camp. Although their presence cannot speed up the construction of buildings in the city, it can make the buildings look better. Most importantly, with their presence, the architectural style of Alidovi City will be more unified. ?At the same time, they can also take over the work of building upgrades. It can be said that their existence is quite meaningful to Alidovi City. ?But this time, they were all invited out. After several people walked around the platform, they finally decided on how to start demolition. It is not possible to dig down hard at first. Hand digging is the easiest option, but Alydovi City will not gain any benefits. Everything excavated, no matter what the original material is, is ultimately garbage. Although garbage can be sorted, good things can be dismantled, so why must it be sorted? So each of these men took their men to study on the top of the platform, and finally they chose to start dismantling it from the stairs in the middle of the platform. When demolishing the building, their movements were not very big. An undead architect who looked like a ghost was very discerning. He could tell where there were structural problems at a glance. He could often demolish a building with just one finger. Blockbusters are coming. There is no need to spend a long time beating and smashing like before. ??And a zombie architect is there to organize people to do the hardest work. They rush to the front and appear wherever strenuous work is needed. Even Gu Xi, who had just acquired the electric zombies as a combat unit with little power, was also working as a coolie in this team at this time. The items that were dismantled were immediately taken over by the ghost team. Once something is in their hands, as long as they can lift it, it can be delivered to the main city gate in an instant. ?Then the undead who were already waiting at the main city gate quickly sorted these materials, pushed them, and transported them all into the city of Aridovi. After all this is sorted out, the next step is the waiting process. ?During this process, Gu Xi stayed at the main city gate, listening from time to time to the information reported by the undead responsible for the appraisal. Ship back a piece of blue quality building material! Found a piece of purple quality wood! Recording it, I found a small architectural design drawing. Where is the architectural designer? Come and check what it is (End of this chapter) Chapter 562： Some troubles encountered during the demolition process (please order Chapter 562: Some troubles encountered during the demolition of the building (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! Sitting at the city gate, Gu Xi felt that he had really made a lot of money this time. ??Although he didnt know what level of existence the evil **** behind the Evil Temple was, the quality of the Evil Temple was definitely not bad. As long as the materials are not smashed randomly but carefully removed, the quality will not be lower than blue quality. ??If these materials are taken back, they can at least improve the quality of the buildings in Alidovi City to a certain extent, and can even directly upgrade some buildings. And the benefits they received didnt end there. ?During the process of demolishing the city, they would occasionally find something buried inside, such as a secret room behind a certain wall, some treasure chests that were stuck in the wall at unknown times, and the like. Sometimes when demolishing some rooms, you can also get some architectural design drawings. ?The quality of these things is not lower than that of blue quality, and sometimes there are even good purple quality products. ?This made Gu Xi very happy. This is improving the quality and level of Aridovi City. ?At first, Gu Xi was still worried about how to solve the problem of building materials after the city of Alidovi in ??other eras was conquered. ?Now that these things come in, what problem cannot be solved? All problems can be solved. Just when Gu Xi was happy, the soul eye hanging on his chest flashed, and Sha Ya''s voice came from Gu Xi''s mind. Sir, we really found something in the place where we fought all the way. What was found? ? Gu Xi knew the crux of the matter was coming as soon as he heard it. According to the normal procedure, he definitely didn''t go to the balcony and climb up the outer wall. After all, it is only one to two hundred meters high, and it is still working at high altitude. The average player does not have such level. I checked on the balcony and found that there was a magic circle on the floor of the balcony. The magic circle was completely arranged, but there were three depressions on it. If you dont look for it in detail, there is no way to find it. Then I walked back and visited the three battlefields where we fought. Because we dismantled it relatively thoroughly, I quickly found the floor tiles corresponding to the three grooves. I have placed these three floor tiles in three grooves. After that, a light beam teleportation array appeared on the balcony. After I entered the teleportation array, I found that I would be teleported to the first hall. ?At the same time, in the hall, the door where we entered emitted a blue light, and the light was concentrated in the center of the hall. It seems to be extending towards the ceiling at the top of the hall. It looks like there is a door on the ceiling that is not open, and the light beam is the way to open the door on the ceiling. " With Sha Ya''s explanation, Gu Xi could almost understand some of the situations behind it. ?According to Gu Xi''s guess, there will be three bosses behind each of the four doors in the evil temple hall. After killing these BOSSs, a floor tile suitable for the magic circle on the last balcony will appear at the location of each BOSS. ?Through these floor tiles, the magic arrays on the four balconies are activated, and upward doors and stairs will appear. At that time, all players can follow the stairs to the platform on this floor. In the end, like Gu Xi, they will face a giant hand that can be seen when they look up. ?It''s just that Gu Xi didn''t take the usual route and climbed directly up from the outer wall, and he had already demolished half of the platform. This made Gu Xi a little speechless. He didnt know what it would be like when several other players came out after defeating the monsters and finally went up the stairs to this platform, only to find that the platform was gone. ?Gu Xi thought for a moment and then asked quickly: "Shaya, when you came back, did you see anything behind the other doors?" "No, all the doors have been closed, but judging from the slowdown of the door on our side, they haven''t opened it yet." As an intelligence agent, Shaya will collect detailed information even without Gu Xi''s orders. At the same time, she also knew very well what Gu Xi was more concerned about. Gu Xi thought for a moment and decided to communicate with Fang Kang and the others first. ?But just when Gu Xi wanted to contact Fang Kang and the others, he was somewhat helpless to find that they had not left any contact information. Even if Gu Xi wanted to notify them, he couldn''t contact them. Looking up at the palm above him, Gu Xi gritted his teeth. This is because they missed the opportunity, so dont blame me for being the only one, demolish it! Shaya, go to the hall and keep an eye on it. If there are any changes in the hall, come directly and notify me. " After speaking, Gu Xi waved his hand and started the work at hand. He asked Shaya to inform him when Fang Kang and others came out that he had no intention of bringing them up. Rather, he wanted to tell Fang Kang and the others that he had already knocked down the top. If the Evil Temple fell too fast, he hoped that they would find a way to protect themselves. ??Don''t fall down with the evil temple and die. As for the platform above, Gu Xi will not give it up. Seeing that the platform in front of him had turned into a busy construction site, Gu Xi nodded with satisfaction. Because there are too many undead in his hands, Gu Xi''s undead have already begun to dig downwards. ?According to the current plan, it will take about half a day for Gu Xi to dig the platform to the point he wants. Calculating the time, it is now more than a day away from the time originally agreed with Fang Kang and the others. The current time is still under Gu Xi''s control. ?Just when Gu Xi was feeling confident, new information came from below. ??This time the message was sent by several electric zombie warriors dragging blood lines. The magic helmets among them were elite beings and could communicate like heroes. When he discovered the abnormal situation, he contacted Gu Xi immediately. Sir, the blood line has stopped spurting out, and at the same time, the blood line is shrinking back. When he heard this situation, Gu Xi was also shocked. He thought that the giant hand didn''t care about such a small injury at all. ?It seems that this is not the case now, but that his reflex nerves are farther away and his reaction speed will be slower. ?But in this case, the idea of ??delaying time may not work. ? Gu Xi glanced at the many unexcavated platforms, hesitated, and said decisively: "Speed ??up, give up some unnecessary things, and prioritize our original plan." ??Gu Xi knew very well what his main goal was this time. The key was to dismantle the platform and destroy the evil temple. Other gains are calculated separately. ?Under Gu Xi''s order, the speed at which his undead men demolished the platform was significantly accelerated. The uppermost platform and the surrounding walls changed visibly to the naked eye. At this time, the undead architect who was directing the platform dismantling work also found Gu Xi. Sir, we have discovered something, please come and take a look. (End of this chapter) Chapter 563： The tail king battlefield discovered in advance (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 563 The Tail Kings battlefield discovered in advance (please subscribe for more updates) As more updates are added, the average subscription will increase a bit. I will work hard and ask for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! ?Gu Xi was a little helpless when he heard it. It was already halfway dismantled. How could it be so troublesome? ?Although he felt unhappy, Gu Xi quickly walked to the architect. What was found? ??The architect quickly led Gu Xi to a location. When we were digging here, we accidentally dug up the ceiling of the lower floor. Sir, where are you looking? ? Gu Xi looked along the spot dug out by the architect, and he found that more than seventy meters below, there was a huge space. This space was somewhat similar to the hall on the lowest floor. ??It''s just that there is a huge glass-like disk in the hall. This disk can be looked down further to see the space below where Gu Xi and the others entered when they entered the Evil Temple. Around the hall, Gu Xi could see the stairs spiraling upward. Gu Xi pointed to the stairs and asked. Those stairs? "It''s the road leading to the upper platform, but the door is sealed now. If you don''t consider the door, follow the stairs and at an adult''s speed, you can reach the platform in three minutes at most." Then this is where the final BOSS is. Gu Xi looked at the interior layout of the hall and had some guesses in his mind. ??It''s just that the hall below was empty, there was no one around, and Gu Xi didn''t even know where the BOSS was hiding. You dont have to wait for everyone to come up before the BOSS appears. Gu Xi couldn''t help but think, but now that the BOSS can''t be defeated, he will definitely not go down from below again. When Fang Kang and the others open the passage below, Gu Xi is afraid that the upper platform will be demolished by Gu Xi. What BOSS will we fight then? "Okay, I understand. Don''t dig any further, lest you fall down and be unable to come up. Dig in other directions. We don''t have much time." Gu Xi said this to the architect. ?The architect nodded affirmatively and immediately went down to make arrangements. At this time, Gu Xi still had things to do. The blood line pressed against the zombie was almost out of blood, which meant that Evil God Lida Juan had already reacted and he was going to speed up. Had he not waited for Lida Juan to react, it would have been too late to dismantle the platform. But just when Gu Xi was about to leave, an inadvertent glance made him stop. Gu Xi noticed that in the corner below, there was a treasure chest covered with ice and snow. ?This time Gu Xi couldn''t walk on the road. ?This is a treasure chest, and given its location, I''m afraid it won''t be visible at all when you come up. It will only appear suddenly after defeating the BOSS. In other words, this thing is a post-war reward. ??It''s okay if you didn''t see it, but Gu Xi wouldn''t let it go just like that if he saw it. He thought for a moment and made a decisive decision. It is impossible to jump directly. What is Gu Xi''s best skill? The city of death. As soon as Gu Xi raised his hand, the steel city gate placed on the balcony was moved to the hall below. Then Gu Xi immediately summoned the evil coffin, preparing to go through the main city gate, and then through the steel city gate. come out. It takes a while to come and go like this, but it is better than safety. There is no need for Gu Xi to think about what will happen if he accidentally falls down like a trapeze artist, nor does he need to think about how to get up if he falls down. When the city gate was thrown down, the earth-bound dragon in the steel city gate immediately came out of the steel city gate and stared at the surroundings. ?However, because the passage in the hall below has not yet been opened, the mechanism for the BOSS to appear has not been activated, so even if the Earth-bound Weird Dragon circled around the steel city gate, no weird guy appeared. ?At this moment, Gu Xi felt at ease and left quickly in the evil coffin. A few minutes later, Gu Xi rushed out of the steel city gate and rushed directly to the treasure chest covered by the refrigerator. You open the snow-covered treasure chest (purple). You got 5733 gold coins. ?Get stone (green)*67. You got mercury*18. You got sulfur*12. You got gems*16. You got soldier recruitment coupon (level 8)*4. You got building stone (level 1)*5. You have obtained the Building Strengthening Stone (Level 3)*3. You have obtained the ice and snow arsenal design drawing (medium size)*1. You have obtained the ice magic tower design drawing (core)*1. You have obtained the ultra-freezing cold storage building design drawing (core)*1 You got cold marrow (green)*3. You got the evil ice and snow fruit (blue)*1. You got ice crystal (purple)*1. [Ice and snow arsenal design (medium size): Use 500 resources, 10 units of stone, and 10 units of wood to build an ice and snow arsenal (medium-sized building) in the city. It can be used to store weapons and equipment, and provide support for all troops in the city to change gear (can be upgraded ). [Ice Magic Tower Design (Core): Use 2500 resources, 10 units of stone, and 10 units of wood to build an Ice Magic Tower (core building) in the city. The level 1 magic tower can research and learn four magics, magic The aspect will be mainly in the direction of water attributes (can be upgraded). [Ultra-freezing cold storage building design (core): Use 2500 resources, 10 units of stone, and 10 units of wood to build an ultra-freezing cold storage (core building) in the city. It can store at least 300,000 units of materials. It is mainly used to store food or Mainly frozen items (can be upgraded)] ??Cold marrow (green): The ice marrow extracted from the ice can be used to strengthen weapons and equipment. When used on weapons, it can obtain a cold attack of more than +5, and when used on armor, it can obtain a water resistance of more than +5. Evilized ice and snow fruit (blue): Ice and snow fruit transformed by evil spirit can be used to strengthen weapons and equipment, and can also be used to strengthen the undead or ghost realm. The effect is related to the strengthened weapons and equipment or undead. [Ice crystal (purple): Crystals condensed by absorbing the extreme cold breath in the sky. It can strengthen a blue weapon and equipment to purple quality. If the weapon and equipment itself has cold attributes, its power will be increased after strengthening, such as Weapons and equipment themselves have fire properties, and the negative effects will be weakened after strengthening. Arent you going to give purple equipment directly after level 5? Looking at the nature of the ice crystal, Gu Xi couldn''t help but murmured. This is the second material that can upgrade blue weapons to purple quality. ??Although it is good to use it to upgrade the weapons in your hands, this method is not worth considering. ?But now was not the time to think about these things. Gu Xi quickly put these things away, and then poked his head and looked around. ?However, Gu Xi didn''t notice that after all the contents of the snow-covered treasure box were taken out, a slight click came from under the treasure box. (End of this chapter) Chapter 564： We withdraw (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 564 We withdraw (please subscribe for more updates) Warning, warning! The self-destruction system of the Evil Temple is activated. The Evil Temple will automatically explode in ten minutes. Please rush to the top platform to escape from the Evil Temple within ten minutes! ????? Warning again, the self-destruction system of the Evil Temple is activated! " Just as Gu Xi was about to return to the upper platform through the steel city gate, a voice suddenly rang. Then Gu Xi heard a roaring sound, all the nearby doors were fully opened, and the stairs leading to the platform above were opened. Gu Xi was confused immediately. What''s the situation? He didn''t see any red button and pressed it. Why would you still blow yourself up? ? Gu Xi, who was speechless, glanced at the ice and snow treasure box in front of him, and suddenly had a guess in his mind. It cant be that there is a self-destruct switch under the treasure chest. If this is the case, then the layout of this evil temple is really justified. After completing the four passages behind the four doors, return to the hall below and come up to beat the Tail King. After killing the Tail King, the self-destruction will be started directly after dividing the spoils. There is no need to even think about how to deal with the Evil Temple. This whole journey has been calculated. As for reaching a safe location, if you cant fly or cant leave, thats your own business. Dont blame others if you die. ??It''s just that the tail king of the Evil Temple never expected that Gu Xi would act out of common sense. Not only did he not come up from below, but he went directly to the last platform, demolished most of the platform, and took away everything in the treasure box without the tail king showing up. As a result, the self-destruction system was triggered in advance. At this time, Gu Xi couldn''t care about anything else. He raised his hand and took away the steel city gate, then jumped on top of the evil coffin, and rushed towards the stairs with the evil coffin. ?This sprint took only more than two minutes to reach the platform. At this time, Gu Xi had almost dug out the east and south sides of the platform, but Gu Xi noticed that several activated teleportation arrays had appeared on the ground before digging began. It seems that this is the way to escape from the Evil Temple. I just dont know if Fang Kang and the others below can escape. ?While Gu Xi was thinking, he began to order Shaya to call the troops to retreat to various city gates. He did not know that Fang Kang and the three of them were in a state of complete confusion at this time. ??Although the three of them are relatively high-level, the troops they have are not as good as Gu Xi''s. It is not like Gu Xi''s situation where the number of troops can be increased by fighting. When they fight, they always test first and find out the enemy''s situation before taking action. ??The one who has made the fastest progress among them now is Fang Kang. He has defeated two BOSS and is preparing to move towards the third BOSS. The remaining two have just reached the second boss. In fact, Fang Kangs initial calculation was correct. They had two days to defeat the three bosses, and finally one day to defeat the tail king. But now, they have just reached the No. 2 BOSS. Why is the Evil Temple about to explode? Only ten minutes are given. They dont even have enough time to run out from here. ?Fang Kang felt anxious at this time, and ignored the battlefield that had not yet been cleared, and directly put away all his men. Finally, he opened the box-like thing on the second floor and took out a golden oil lamp from the penultimate floor. He put the oil lamp in front of him and rubbed it gently. ??A blue-skinned elf with a tornado-like lower body appeared in front of him. This was the legendary wish-making genie. What are the needs? Send me to the nearest escape point. Fang Kang initially wanted to ask the elf to send him to the hall, but after thinking about it, he was not sure whether the hall could escape from the Evil Temple, so he immediately changed his mind. Ten days. The wishing lamp **** put forward his own conditions. Okay! ??Fang Kang responded decisively. He should not come down again, he is afraid he will die here. ?So the wishing genie blew in the direction of Fang Kang, and in the next moment, Fang Kang disappeared from the battlefield with his box. At this time, Gu Xi was looking at the time while directing his men to do the final dismantling work. ?There are still a few minutes left, so I can get a little more. ?Now Gu Xi can no longer take care of much, he only demolished the materials near the city gate. ?And he himself is waiting in front of the portal. At the last minute, he will give up everything and teleport away. But just as he was unpacking these things, a blue light flashed in front of his eyes, and Fang Kang suddenly appeared in front of him. ?Seeing Fang Kang, Gu Xi was also stunned for a moment. Hello, how was your fight? Which BOSS did you defeat? Fang Kang, who just came here, is still confused. ?After seeing Gu Xi, Fang Kang reacted, "Gu Xi, is it you? Did you trigger the self-destruct system?" It wasnt me who triggered the self-destruct system, it was me who defeated the Tail King and got out of a treasure box. As soon as I took out the contents of the treasure box, it immediately self-destructed. ??Gu Xi was not going to say that he climbed up from the outside and took the treasure box without the tail king. He knows the player''s personality very well, and he doesn''t want to be targeted. You killed the tail king? This is unreasonable. Im just going to fight the third BOSS. ??Gu Xi shrugged, "I have enough troops, so I can fight faster. You see, I have tens of thousands in Bai Wuchang alone." ? Gu Xi pointed at the ghost team flying in the sky, still sighing in his heart, why didn''t he have the skin of an angel? If only he could make the ghost team look like tens of thousands of angels. ?Even if he didn''t say that he killed the tail king, Fang Kang would still think that Gu Xi had killed the tail king. ?Fang Kang glanced at Gu Xi''s ghost team, and finally sighed. Its better to be a necromancer. The more troops he has, the more troops he fights. Unlike us, each of my soldiers is researched and made by myself. If one of them dies, I will feel sad for a long time. Gu Xi was embarrassed to say that he had taken advantage of his talent this time. Its even more embarrassing to say that the ghost team looks like there are many people, but in fact, hundreds of ghosts are considered one person. At this moment, Fang Kang suddenly looked around. Where do you think Li Donna and Yuan Xihua went? Upon hearing this, Gu Xi asked curiously, "How did you get here?" I spent ten days of my life asking the djinn to send me a wish directly. Fang Kang said something, and the next moment, Fang Kang clapped his hands. "It''s bad. Li Donna and Yuan Xihua are afraid that they will go back. If they meet together, it will be over." ?When Gu Xi heard it, it was really like this. It would be better if we just go back. At most, they were not sure whether there was a portal or something in the lobby at the beginning. ??But if Li Donna and Yuan Xihua bump into each other, they will have to fight. But now there is no time. ? Gu Xi thought for a while, "Never mind, close the team, Sha Ya calls everyone up, and we retreat." (End of this chapter) Chapter 565： The big explosion in the Evil Temple (please subscribe) Chapter 565 The Big Explosion in the Evil Temple (Please subscribe) Because the retreat had been planned long ago, Gu Xi''s troops retreated quite quickly. ?It took less than a minute for tens of thousands of people to disappear. After closing the two city gates, Gu Xi glanced at the time and saw that there were only two minutes left. ?Gu Xi didn''t want to wait any longer. He looked up and saw that the evil temple was still held in his palm, which made Gu Xi feel a little pity. There is no chance to destroy this palm. It would have been better if he hadn''t emptied the treasure chest so early. ?Gu Xi sighed secretly in his heart and muttered: "Nine times out of ten, life will be unsatisfactory." Then he stepped into the portal. Listening to Gu Xi''s words, Fang Kang was speechless. ??What is this thing? You have already broken through your own line, killed the tail king, and taken away all the treasure chests of the tail king. You say that your life is unsatisfactory, what else do you want to do? Fang Kang muttered and looked up at the sky. He found that the palm holding the Evil Temple seemed to have a broken finger. An idea appeared in Fang Kang''s mind at this time. No way, that guy wouldnt want to knock this palm off, he must be a lunatic. ?Muttered this question, Fang Kang finally did not stay here any longer. Time was running out. He did not worry about the situation of Li Donna and the others anymore, and walked out of the portal in one step. ?At this time, Li Donna, who was worrying about them, just as they guessed, gave up the battle with the BOSS, returned from the original route, and rushed into the hall. ?In the hall, the portal to leave the Evil Temple has also been opened. After all, the Evil Temple is not a place where death is inevitable and people will not be allowed to leave. Its just that for Li Donna or Yuan Xihua, their luck is not very good. ??If they can master the skills of their front and rear legs, they can leave smoothly. But they ran out from behind the passage they attacked at the same time. After meeting in front of the portal, they originally suppressed some thoughts in their hearts and prepared to leave here first. ?But I dont know who snorted first, so the two sides started fighting in the hall. They took the situation into consideration at the beginning, and did not make a killing move, nor did they release their troops. One used an axe, the other used magic, and fought on their own. But as they continued to fight, they got into trouble. They didn''t care that they only had a few minutes. They released their troops one by one, and the two sides started fighting in the hall. ?They have the same number of troops and the same strength, but their attack methods are somewhat different. ?Li Donna''s mage men have no combat advantage in melee combat and are small in number, but they can strike at a long range. Yuan Xihua''s puppets are just the opposite. They are strong in melee combat, and like Gu Xi''s undead, they don''t worry about morale at all and can just rush out to fight. The most special thing is that this time when Yuan Xihua defeated the first BOSS, he got many shiny clothes puppets with special characteristics. They can fight with each other. As long as they can fight with their own bodies, they can deflect most attacks. ?So Yuan Xihua released these clothes puppets to rebound Li Donna''s range attacks. But he never expected that Li Donna was also ruthless, and she had a forbidden spell force in her hands. ??This is the most terrifying existence in the mage army. They usually appear on the battlefield, but they never take action. Instead, they need someone to protect them. When they are needed, their power can be seen. Their first spell is a forbidden spell. A large number of people will die. It was the same this time. Li Donna became angry when she saw the spell being bounced back. "It''s just some rags. If you put a forbidden curse on them, I don''t believe I can''t burn you." ??At Li Donna''s order, only a few forbidden spell mages gathered together. They formed a circle, held hands and recited the incantation. ?However, Li Donna did not consider the situation in front of her. The spells used by the Forbidden Mage are random. When using them, just know that they will use the corresponding spells according to the environment. ?At the same time, when using a spell, it can also cause resonance in the nearby environment, increase the spell''s attack range, lethality, etc. It can be said that when encountering a forbidden spell, only a being like the black dragon, who is not afraid of any magical attack, can escape. ?This time the Forbidden Curse Mage recited the incantation as before. But what they triggered was the energy that was preparing to explode in the Evil Temple. When the Forbidden Curse Mage took action, it happened to be when Gu Xi stepped into the portal. When they released the forbidden curse, it happened to be when Fang Kang left. After Fang Kang left, all the portals were closed, and then the entire evil temple exploded on the spot. ?This forbidden spell triggered the big explosion in the Evil Temple in advance. At the beginning, Li Donna thought that a forbidden spell would not take long. She only had to use the forbidden spell to kill Yuan Xihua, and she would still have about half a minute to enter the portal. At that time, she can still leave alive and kill the annoying Yuan Xihua. ??But she never expected that the forbidden spell released would be like this. As the explosion sounded, the fire spread directly outwards with the Evil Temple as the center. The sky was dyed vermilion. ??Everyone in the world of Studestrup below felt something unusual in the sky. They all looked up to the sky. In their eyes, a new sun suddenly appeared in the sky. ?However, this vision only lasted less than ten minutes and then disappeared. ?Then the sky changed back to its original color, and only some sharp-eyed people could see that a hand with red hair on it was quickly retracting from the sky. All this has nothing to do with Gu Xi and Fang Kang. They didnt know that they officially left at the last moment. ??If they had not left early and were counting down the last few dozen seconds to leave, they would probably have died in the explosion. After all, when the portal is sealed, their flying speed cannot be compared with the shock wave of the explosion. They only knew that after they came out of the portal, they were immediately knocked to the ground by the explosion shock wave coming from above, and the hot breath almost roasted them to death. When everything calmed down, Gu Xi got up and looked at the situation around him. He found that the location he was in now should be in the center of the Alpine Castle and the White Castle. ??The big explosion just now destroyed the colorful buildings nearby. ??Now everything is surrounded by blackened hard plastic, exuding a pungent smell to the outside world. ??Looking up at the sky, Gu Xi was stunned and said with fear on his face. The time was wrong, the explosion happened earlier. (End of this chapter) Chapter 566： Task completed (please subscribe) Chapter 566 Mission Completed (Please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and all kinds of support! ?Although Gu Xi was a little scared, he was still in a good mood. The Evil Temple exploded in the sky, which meant that his mission was completed ahead of schedule. ?Even if Lida Juan brings in another evil temple, it will not be able to take away Gu Xi''s gains this time. ?Sure enough, at this moment, a ding sound arrived. The Evil Temple exploded! Main mission: Battle of the Evil Temple completed! Main Mission: Battle of the Evil Temple First round mission description: Prevent the Evil Temple from falling into the world of Studestrup (completed). Task reward: purple equipment (1 piece must be produced), blue equipment (3 pieces must be produced), green equipment is random. Please return to the corresponding force to receive the reward, and at the same time, this force will **** you out of the world of Studestrup. Note 1: If you do not receive the mission reward in time, you can stay in the Studestrup world for twenty-four days. Note 2: In the absence of external enemies, the major forces within the world of Studestrup are in a state of conflict. Looking at the pop-up message, Gu Xi''s eyes widened. He didnt expect that someone would need to send him out this time, instead of just leaving as he had done the previous few times. ?But just think about it. He and the world he participated in before had to walk through a special passage to leave. Now they were dragged in temporarily, and there was no special exit passage for them. Of course they have to go back to their previous power and ask someone to send them back. Thinking of the black dragon with the shadow crown, his eyes lit up. When he just opened the treasure chest, he got 4 level 8 soldier recruitment coupons. In total, there are twenty black dragons. ?Think about it, now the number of black dragons will exceed those **** red dragons. At the time of the battle, he released the black dragon, and the feeling came up all of a sudden. Thinking of this, Gu Xi''s eyes became brighter and brighter. He now wanted to jump on the evil coffin as soon as possible and rush to the Shadow Castle of Shadow Crown. ?But just when he called out the evil coffin, he found that Fang Kang was riding over on a weird vehicle. Brother Gu, its a good thing we left early, otherwise we would have died on it. As soon as he saw Gu Xi, Fang Kang screamed immediately. Yeah, who would have thought that the Evil Temples self-destruction would not be on time? By the way, have you seen Li Donna and the others? No, Im afraid they wont be able to come back. Fang Kang shook his head, "But I have already contacted Alexander. They should also get the news of the completion of the mission. Then we will go to them together. This time, even though we have fewer people, we destroyed the Evil Temple. ??If they dont give us the six blue outfits they promised, then we must make them look good. " ?At this moment, Gu Xi remembered that Alexander and the others had stayed in Studestrup World because they were unable to lead troops into the Evil Temple. There were four of them at the beginning, and Alexander only had three, so they agreed that they would give two of each of the three blue equipment that completed the mission to the players who went to the Evil Temple to share equally. Now only Gu Xi and Fang Kang are back alive. ??If Alexander and the others do something, then there will probably be a war between them. ?Just when Gu Xi was about to agree, a voice came from the distance. They are over here, come quickly. ?Gu Xi looked in the direction of the sound and found that it was Alexander riding his horse towards this side. Behind him were Su Chun and Ai Qingsheng, who couldn''t go there together. Seeing that Gu Xi and the others were still alive, their faces were quite happy. ?Even Su Chun, who was like a wooden man, nodded to Gu Xi. Alexander even said: "Oh my god, you succeeded, I really can''t believe it. I thought we needed to wait for the Evil Temple to fall before entering. Wait, where is Donna? " "We couldn''t come back. The Evil Temple self-destructed early. We didn''t meet them when we left." ?Gu Xi said lightly. After hearing this, the three people with smiles on their faces also fell silent for a moment. They all understand that if they fail to meet each other when they leave, it means they will never come back. Although there is no deeper connection between them, as players who fight together, hearing such news will feel somewhat sad. Its a pity for them. Yeah, Ive obviously completed the mission, but I havent been able to come back. ?Alexander and the others were silent for a while, but they still started talking over there. ?Of course as they talked, they talked about the next thing. Alexander was quite trustworthy, and he said directly: "As you have seen, after we go back this time, we can actually leave, but we must give you the two blue suits we promised you. There is no excuse for not giving it. I think so. We happen to be here, so lets make it clear. What do you want? I''ll see if I can get it in exchange for it when I go to the Stu royal family. " ?Fang Kang glanced at Alexander and found that his eyes were upright and he had no intention of defaulting on his account. So Fang Kang said: "Let''s do this. I will be the guarantee. The three of you will take out the lists given by your respective forces, and each of us will pick one item. When the time comes, you will put the items in the designated place and I will send them." When Alexander heard this, he did not respond immediately, but looked at Gu Xi. "Can." Gu Xi also knew that he couldn''t go with them to get the equipment. Now he could only rely on Fang Kang''s credibility. Fang Kang also understood what Gu Xi meant. He patted Gu Xi on the shoulder and said, "Brother Gu, don''t worry. The people who called me here are the people from the astrological station. They have very convenient means of shipping." After hearing this, Gu Xi was half relieved. At this time, Alexander and the others also took out the lists given to them by the forces behind them. Gu Xi actually saw the exchange information for Archangel and Golden Dragon in the list. ?However, given the status of Alexander and the others among these forces, it may be difficult to redeem them. As for the weapons and equipment of these three forces, Gu Xi just glanced at them and lost interest. He thought for a moment, glanced at the approximate price of the blue equipment, and then started to select items of the same price. Fang Kang was a little surprised by Gu Xi''s idea. You dont want blue equipment? If you dont use it yourself, you can give it to your subordinates! My men all wear purple equipment. Gu Xi said calmly. At Gu Xi''s words, everyone present rolled their eyes. ?But they didnt dwell on this matter anymore. As long as the price of what Gu Xi wants does not exceed that of blue equipment, as for whether it can be exchanged for it, it doesn''t require the existence of high-level troops such as Archangels. There is nothing that cannot be exchanged for it. (End of this chapter) Chapter 567： Choose to redeem (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 567: Select and redeem (please subscribe for more updates) Please subscribe, recommend, and vote monthly. Subscribe to get more updates every day. Work hard! Stu Royal Family, Wings of Light Cathedral and Golden Forest. Comparing these three lists carefully, Gu Xi finally selected the items that were most suitable for him. The royal family of Stu is full of human style, but there are some dwarves on their griffons, which shows that they have a certain intersection with dwarves. ?This was not what Gu Xi was interested in. At the same time, he also knew that it was impossible for the gryphon to be open to the outside world. ?And Gu Xi''s goal was not these. He was interested in the most inconspicuous inn system in the hands of the Stu royal family. [Building design drawing of a carriage station (small, special): Use 200 resources, 5 units of stone or 5 units of wood to build a carriage station (small building) in the city. When there are two carriage stations in the city, you can set off at a scheduled time and conduct two Transportation between stations (there is no upper limit on the number of stations, the more stations, the faster the departure speed). ??If it was just a small building, Gu Xi would not be so concerned about it, but the following explanation made Gu Xi understand that this was the best choice for him. Dimi is now attacking the city of Aridovi in ??another period. ??Although I dont know the current situation, it is not a problem to capture the Alidovi City here. At that time, Aridovi City will have two large urban areas and a satellite city. Without arranging some public carriages, the connection between the cities of Alidovi will become quite difficult. The carriage station in front of him will be a good investment for Gu Xi. ? Gu Xi has already made plans. After returning, he will first arrange a carriage station in Alidovi Tower, the main city of Alidovi, and the strange mirror space. After everything has stabilized, the layout will be arranged according to the distance between urban areas. ?This carriage station is a good thing. I believe Luna will arrange everything. ??The situation at the Wings of Holy Light Cathedral is not much different from that of the Stu royal family. They are all in the human direction, but the Wings of Holy Light Cathedral takes the route of mainly priests. Considering to rest an undead, there really is nothing to choose from here. After all, even if he didn''t care, he couldn''t let his undead use the Holy Light. So this time, Gu Xi couldn''t use all kinds of weapons and equipment. The only thing he could look at was a set of Holy Light skins among their redeemable equipment. ??The reason why this set of soldier skins is called a set is simply because they start from the first-level soldiers and servants, all the way to the top-level soldiers, the holy swordsmen. It is a set of seven skins. The most important thing is that this set of skins has no equipment requirements and can be combined at will. You can put the spearmen in the skin of the priest and use it as bait, or you can put the **** knight in the skin of the squire and let them pretend to be cannon fodder. It can be said that with this set of skins, Gu Xi can play many tactics. ?However, Gu Xi also had to admit that playing the role of a priest would make his heart dirty. ?They have all researched this kind of thing, and I am afraid they have played it themselves countless times. Ai Qingsheng, who is backed by the Holy Light''s Hope Cathedral, was also a little surprised that Gu Xi only needed one set of skins and no other equipment. He wanted to persuade Gu Xi. Although the equipment in the Holy Light''s Hope Cathedral might not be in line with Gu Xi''s wish, there were other things that could be used. ??Holy water or various potions are more suitable. These are all good things. ?It would be a waste to just change one set of skins now. ?However, Gu Xi just smiled and said, "Change it for me. I have my own plan. This set of skins is quite useful to me." ?Seeing that Gu Xi had said this, Ai Qingsheng naturally would not persuade him any more. Anyway, such an exchange would be beneficial to him, so he was only trying to persuade him out of moral principles. Its okay if Gu Xi doesnt want to. Finally, there is the golden forest behind Su Chun. ?In addition to blue equipment, there are many things that can be exchanged. In the Golden Forest, there are different races, including elves, dwarves, various beasts, and existences such as tree men. There are minerals, wood, architectural plans, etc. that can be exchanged. Gu Xi spent a long time choosing before deciding on the goals needed for this exchange. ??Different from the direction of the previous two families, Gu Xi focused on a statue in the golden forest. ?The quality of the statue is blue and has no other effect. It is just placed in the woods for decoration. Equivalent to the auxiliary buildings in Aridovi City. ?However, Gu Xi knew very well that as soon as the first statue entered the city of Aridovi, there would be more similar auxiliary buildings in the city. So Gu Xis investment is not considered random, he needs this statue. ?However, in the eyes of Su Chun and others, Gu Xi''s needs were a random choice. Su Chun wanted to persuade Gu Xi. ??But Su Chun was like a wooden person, not very good at talking, and Ai Qingsheng had tried to persuade Gu Xi before, but in the end he didn''t, and Su Chun didn''t intend to do anything more. Just glanced at what Gu Xi needed to exchange, and nodded to show that he understood. After replacing the things he wanted to exchange, Gu Xi looked at Fang Kang aside. Compared to Gu Xi, Fang Kang knew what he needed better, and he had already completed the selection while Gu Xi was still choosing. Seeing Gu Xi looking over, Fang Kang said to Gu Xi: "Brother Gu, don''t worry, I will deliver the things to you, but you shouldn''t leave so soon, right?" Im going to wait for the Shadow Castle. If everything goes well, Ill leave early tomorrow morning. "Then you''d better be quick. Let''s do this. I''ll send these things to you through the starry sky, so that you can still receive them even if you exit the world of Studestrup." Of course Fang Kang understood what Gu Xi was worried about. Isnt this just because Im afraid that I wont do my best? ??So he had better make this matter clear in advance, so as not to force Gu Xi to cross several city districts and come to his city to cause trouble for him. ?However, Gu Xi was also speechless. You didn''t even leave any contact information. What do you mean by star teleportation? Actually, Gu Xi wrongly blamed Fang Kang. ? Their city is quite special. There are large and small game guilds in their city, and all the players in the city do not use animals to communicate with each other. They will never make a mistake when they recognize someone, because everyone has a corresponding horoscope. They identify people through their horoscopes and contact people through their horoscopes. As long as that person is alive, they can contact people through means such as astrology. So when they meet the player, they dont need to exchange contact information at all. Its just that Gu Xi didnt know all this. He thought Fang Kang had squandered his exchange items. Fortunately, Su Chun and the others also saw the situation at this time, and stepped forward to persuade them and explained the situation, otherwise they would start fighting here. (End of this chapter) Chapter 568： Waiting and Arrangement (Please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 568 Waiting and Arrangement (please subscribe for more updates) ?After understanding what Gu Xi was worried about, Fang Kang finally changed to a contact method that he felt was quite outdated, ensuring that Gu Xi could definitely contact him through normal means. After finishing all this, Gu Xi breathed a sigh of relief. He looked at the direction and drove the evil coffin towards the direction of the Soul-Eating Valley. ?Because the main mission has been completed at this time, Gu Xi has no worries in his heart, so he is naturally not in a hurry like before. At this time, Gu Xi still had time to observe the situation around him. This time Gu Xi found that the entire evil **** believer area had been completely destroyed. ? Along the way, you can see all kinds of buildings blown away by the shock wave, as well as black plastic melted by the ultra-high temperature. Everything I saw along the way is now gone. ??If Xie Coffin hadn''t been able to tell the difference between east, west, north and south, and could remember the map, Gu Xi might not have been able to find his way back to the Soul-Eating Valley. Back outside the Soul-Eating Valley, Gu Xi found that the Soul-Eating Valley had also been affected to a certain extent. After all, this place was considered one of the main battlefields. As soon as Gu Xi entered the valley, he saw that the bone fragments on the ground had been burned into white ash, falling from the sky like snow falling from the sky. generally. ?Just seeing this scene in front of him, Gu Xi knew that the Soul-Eating Valley that Shadow Crown had built over the years was finished. It would take only a few decades to recover, and it would probably not be as grand as before. ?But fortunately, Shadow Castle did not abandon the station in front of it because it was bombed here. After Gu Xi entered the Soul-Eating Valley, he stopped at the location where he left the Shadow Castle. Started to wait where he was. Even if Gu Xi is stationed in the wild now, he still has a good reputation. Once the steel city gate and soul summoning tower were placed outside, basically no one dared to jump and explode in front of him. As the steel city gate opened, Gu Xi began to count the harvest from the Evil Temple. As for the parts of the platform that had not been removed, Gu Xi didn''t worry about it. ?The big explosion in the sky just now made Gu Xi understand that if he had been more greedy, he might not be able to come back now. So all the gains now, Gu Xi will not dislike it at all, but will think that he has earned it. ?While Gu Xi was counting the harvest, Luna also floated out. "grown ups." Here you are, have you started building the architectural design drawings just now? As soon as he saw Luna, Gu Xi asked. Construction has begun. As Luna spoke, she floated in front of Gu Xi. She also held some food in her hand. Looking at the roasted owl that had just been roasted, Gu Xi pressed his forehead, "The chef brought back so much food, but didn''t he come up with something new?" No, not only did the food brought back not provide any more recipes, but the chef became confused because of the excessive food. Now the only food in the tavern is roasted owl. There is no more wine, so I can only drink boiled water. " Can we still play like this? Gu Xi was speechless. ?If I had known better, I wouldn''t have let the chef go out to see the food. "There is no way. The chef has closed himself up and said that he has never seen food made by roasting. If the food is cooked by Song Dynasty, then what is the need for a pot?" At this question, Gu Xi couldn''t help but laugh. It was only at this time that Gu Xi felt that the city of Alidovi was slowly becoming more alive. At least it wont look like a dead city without people like before. He casually tore off a piece of roasted meat from the roasted owl and tore it into his mouth. Gu Xi chewed it carefully twice. Its okay, the taste has changed somewhat, and you can eat it. Luna patted Gu Xi, pointed her hand, and a mirror appeared next to her. Then Luna took out a set of tables and chairs from the mirror and helped Gu Xi arrange them. At this time, Shaya also walked out of the steel city gate carrying a huge parasol. When walking past the earth-bound dragon, she stepped forward and kicked it hard. Will it rain a little? I havent seen the sun so bright. Seeing this situation, Gu Xi couldn''t help but shook his head. Whats going on today? Is there something going on in the city of Alidovi? What can I do? Ive seen you tired these past few days, so I sent you this thing to help you relax. Shaya smiled softly there. No, something doesnt feel right. Theres something wrong with the size of this umbrella. This style is Dimis umbrella, right? Tell me, did something happen to Dimi? As soon as Gu Xi saw this umbrella, he had some suspicions in his mind. Since before he entered the Mysterious Academy, Dimi went to fight the Alydovi City in other periods. At the beginning, he said it would be defeated within a few days. As a result, Gu Xi has now completed his promotion, but Dimi has not yet achieved results. Now that something like this has happened again, Dimi feels uncomfortable. Dimi wants to borrow troops. Seeing Gu Xi ask, Luna finally said something. When there was no one in Alidovi City before, it was Dimi who always accompanied Luna. The relationship between them is quite good. Luna is also willing to speak for Dimi. "Transfer it to her. Her situation is that the city has been captured, the guards are insufficient, and it has been occupied by others. This situation is very common. If we had not developed while fighting before, we would have encountered the same situation in the end. We now have sufficient troops. Not to mention other things, among the newly recruited undead, there are probably more than 6,000 at level 7. If we take half of them, we will still have 3,000 people. No matter what, it is enough. " ??Although they haven''t counted them yet, Gu Xi knows very well how many troops there are in the city now. The weapons and equipment in the city may not be so complete, but the level 7 soldiers must have started to replenish their weapons and equipment now. The weapons and equipment of the three thousand men should have been replenished by now. If Dimi does not have enough troops, these troops can be arranged. Unwilling to do so, Luna shook her head and said, "Dimi wants to electrify the zombie army." Hearing this, Gu Xi was stunned for a moment, and then he realized that Gu Xi and the others already knew Dimi''s preferences. It needs to be huge, and preferably zombies, ghosts and vampires. "Give it to her. In addition, the battlefield ghost troops will also be sent over. Let Yagyu follow Dimi. You tell Dimi directly that I will give her another ten days to capture the remaining territory within ten days. The battlefield ghost troops led by Yagyu will be drawn. to her men. ??If we cannot defeat them within ten days, then I will separate the battlefield ghost troops and let Yagyu lead them. She will never get involved. " Listening to Gu Xis words, Luna understood that this was Gu Xis bottom line. Dimi will definitely regret it for the rest of his life if he loses this army after seeing the ghosts on the battlefield. But to be honest, Dimi really delayed the fight for too long this time. Luna was so old that she couldn''t say anything to help Dimi, so she could only respond: "I will make it clear to Dimi. If it doesn''t work, I won''t help her anymore." (End of this chapter) Chapter 569： Exchange 20 black dragons first (please subscribe) Chapter 569: Change 20 black dragons first (please subscribe) After waiting for about an afternoon, the Shadow Castle finally appeared in the Soul-Eating Valley again. As soon as the castle door came out of the ground, Lynch ran out immediately. ?At this time, he could no longer care about anything else. He quickly ran to Gu Xi and looked at Gu Xi seriously. Oh my god, you succeeded, I knew you could do it, come in quickly, I tell you, this time thanks to you, we are going to make a big fortune this time. ?Lin Qi said as he dragged Gu Xi into the gate of Shadow Castle. ?Gu Xi wanted to speak along the way, but found that he couldn''t get a word in at all. No matter what he wants to say, as soon as he opens his mouth, Lynch will immediately lead him in another direction. ?But fortunately, Lynch is not the kind of person who makes things difficult for others. He arranged everything, one purple piece of equipment, three pieces of blue equipment, plus seven or eight pieces of green equipment. ?There is no choice in terms of purple equipment. Gu Xi will take whatever they give. The only thing that can be guaranteed is that the negative effects will not be high. ?In Lynch''s words, this is the advantage of Shadow Crown. When they created purple equipment, they relied on the power of the crown to suppress the negative effects until they were almost gone. Hearing this, Gu Xi wanted to tell them that the crown on your head is not suitable. ?But Gu Xi was a little hesitant, because he was confused at the time and couldn''t figure out whether the golden crown of thorns was the Sleeping Beauty, or the spinning needle used to **** his finger and smear blood on the top of his head. You can choose blue equipment. If you dont like the blue equipment they have here, you can exchange it for something of equal value. You can take whatever green equipment you want, as long as it doesnt exceed ten pieces. ?But what Gu Xi has always wanted to ask is, is there still a black dragon? He got four more soldier recruitment coupons, and he should be able to recruit black dragons now. ?While talking, Gu Xi and the others returned to the hall of Shadow Castle. When leading Gu Xi here, Lin Qi said to Gu Xi: "Wait for me, I will ask them to help you prepare the passage for leaving. If you want to rest, there is a tavern over there where you can eat, drink and rest. ??If you want to exchange it directly, just ask Quartermaster Domara. I have explained everything in detail. If you want to take a stroll, you can walk around the Shadow Castle by yourself. Except for the red door that cannot be entered, you can enter and exit freely elsewhere. " Thank you, dont worry about me, Ill look for it myself. As Gu Xi spoke, he turned his gaze to Domala not far away. At this time, Domara didnt know what happened. He was sitting in the corner, drinking a drink that was as black as sewage. "Mr. Quartermaster, we meet again. This time I am here to receive my reward. By the way, before I receive the reward, I would like to ask, are there any black dragons?" No, there is no black dragon at all. Domara jumped up when she heard this. Its okay, as long as you can redeem it. These are four level 8 soldier recruitment coupons. Please help me get twenty black dragons first. With a smile on his face, Gu Xi put the soldier recruitment coupon into Domala''s hand. There are black dragons that can be recruited. What should I do with the soldier recruitment coupons? Should I keep them to give birth to cubs? At this time, Domala looked angry, "I said no, it means no!" "Hurry up, there is something on the redemption list, and it can be redeemed. It''s not like you don''t know the effect of these soldier recruitment coupons, so there are twenty black dragons. I will wait here." As Gu Xi spoke, he sat down. Seeing Gu Xi like this, Domala''s face became quite ugly. But he had to admit that the soldier recruitment coupons Gu Xi took out were really not to take these big guys from the black dragons in their inventory. Just thinking that Gu Xi wanted to take advantage of this made him feel unhappy.?????"Just wait for me." Domala said through gritted teeth. ?Looking at Domala turning around and walking away, Gu Xi smiled nonchalantly. Since I cant stay here for long anyway, of course Ill take all the benefits and leave. As for whether he would offend the quartermaster, Gu Xi didn''t really care. After all, he was not his quartermaster. No matter how many things he has in his hands, they are not his own. ?What can he do to Gu Xi? In the end, its not about honest exchange. Sure enough, it didn''t take long for Domara to come back angrily, followed by twenty strong black dragons. The black dragons are all here, please count them. ?Domara looked at these black dragons with some reluctance. Although these black dragons were not from the Shadow Castle, if they appeared in the Shadow Castle, they were considered to be from the Shadow Castle. He was really reluctant to hand over these things. Looking at Domara like this, Gu Xi didn''t hesitate to hold on, so he directly released the main city gate and quickly took in all the black dragons. When sending it in, Gu Xi made a special statement. Send it to Alidovita and let Princess Anna handle it. After everything was taken care of, Gu Xi turned to look at Domara, "Don''t worry about the purple equipment for now. We''ll talk about that thing last, and we''ll do the green and blue equipment first. While I was waiting for Shadow Castle, I studied your list. On the way, Lynch also said that because I am in a special situation, I have some things that can be redeemed without reputation, so I want these things. " As Gu Xi spoke, he took out the list and pointed down. This blue one, this blue one, and this blue one, and the green one. I want this one, this one, plus this one... As a quartermaster, Domala knew exactly what he had to exchange here, and the things Gu Xi pointed out required reputation before he could exchange them. But he cannot stop the interest-based exchange because the reasons for considering interest are quite reasonable. At this time, Domara could only accept the matter, gritted his teeth and nodded in agreement. And put these things one by one in front of Gu Xi. At this time, various messages kept popping up in front of Gu Xi. You exchanged for Shadow Mist (blue). You redeemed the Dark Trail (blue). You redeemed the Shadow Armor blueprint (blue, recipe). [Shadow Mist (Blue): Special mist that can be integrated into a dark sky or other similar effects. After integration, the sky will have its own spirituality (the duration, intensity and effect of the sky will be improved, and the operability will also be improved) get promoted). Dark Tracks (Blue): Special tracks that can be integrated into the mount, giving the mount the ability to move in the shadows. [Shadow Armor Design (blue, formula): The formula used in the blacksmith shop can produce blue-quality breastplate Shadow Armor. Players, heroes and soldiers can equip it. After equipping, the attributes and functions will change. . (End of this chapter) Chapter 570： The strengthened evil coffin (please subscribe) Chapter 570 The strengthened evil coffin (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! Three blue items were taken out immediately. When he got these three blue items, Gu Xi ignored the green items placed one by one and directly activated the [Shadow Mist] among them. Gu Xi and his city have not yet mastered the dark sky. ?But that was not what Gu Xi was thinking about. You must know that Gu Xi mastered another skill called Sky Screen, Bone Sky Screen. ??This is the advancement skill of the Necromancer, which can only be learned after mastering the Bone Storm. ?Picked up [Shadow Mist] and Gu Xi immediately released the Sky of Bones. A large number of white bone fragments centered on Gu Xi, shrouding Gu Xi. As soon as Gu Xi moved, Domala jumped out immediately. He thought something had happened, but after the Bone Sky Curtain was released, Gu Xi threw out the [Shadow Mist] in his hand. Then the color of the sky of bones slowly changed from white to black. Finally, all the bone fragments shrank inward, and finally, under the guidance of Gu Xi''s right hand, they turned into a cloak made of black mist made of white bone fragments. It was draped on Gu Xi''s back. [Bone Canopy (level 1, alienation): It consumes 70 mana points to shrink a bone canopy behind the player to form an automatic protective layer. If someone attacks the player, the bone canopy will automatically expand and kill the attacker (forming automatic protection After the level, the player will automatically deduct 35 mana points per hour). As new information popped up in front of him, Gu Xi knew that his choice was correct. ?As soon as this [Shadow Mist] is added, the Bone Sky Curtain mutates, forming a defensive sky curtain that can automatically follow around you. ?This kind of thing is equivalent to the bone shield that is always with you, and it is the best protection for the necromancer. ?Although 35 points of mana are deducted every hour, this amount of mana is nothing to Gu Xi. Whenever Gu Xi used Death Incarnation, he didn''t drain all his mana. ? Now that Gu Xi is used to it, 35 points of mana is just drizzle to him. With his first success, Gu Xi did not stop. He took the [Dark Locus] and threw it directly towards the evil coffin. This time, the evil coffin took the initiative to open the lid of the coffin and swallowed the black jelly-like [dark track] inside. ?Then the evil coffin quickly disappeared into the darkness. If Gu Xi hadn''t been able to feel the evil coffin, Gu Xi would have thought that the evil coffin had escaped on its own. At this time, Gu Xi also understood that this was the evolution of the evil coffin, and it might take a while. ?So Gu Xi picked up the nine pieces of green equipment and props placed in front of him. Compared with the blue props and green props that can be used now, Gu Xi thinks more about the effect. ?Walking to Duomala, Gu Xi reached out and picked up something that looked like a doll. You got the scapegoat (green)*3. You got the Book of Death (green)*3. You got rotten sludge (green)*1. got the Necromantic Tablet (green)*1. You got the Black Death Bug recipe (green, recipe)*1. ] ? ? ? [Stand-in doll (green): A stand-in doll specially made by the alchemist. It is hung on the body and can be used to resist an attack with an instant death effect. [Book of Death (green): A book that records the content of death. After reading it for three to five hours, you can learn various knowledge about the undead (the knowledge is random). Rotten sludge (green): The sludge from the sewers of Shadow Castle can be used to fertilize fields, providing fertility for a hundred acres of farmland for a year. dedleg)) legged tablet that records the summoning method of a certain undead spirit. You can summon an undead spirit through the slate tablet (random level, random occupation, random quality). Black Death Bug Recipe (Green, Recipe): Cooking recipe, you can cook the Black Death Bug. Black Death Bug is an exclusive food for the undead. After the undead eat it, the soul fire will be slightly improved. Different from the blue ones, these green props were all picked out by Gu Xi from a lot of useless things. ?This seems to be in line with Gu Xi''s wishes. At least when I pick up these things, I dont feel any loss. Okay, lets go see the purple outfit. As Gu Xi was talking, the evil coffin that had disappeared in the shadows appeared in front of Gu Xi again. At this time, the evil coffin changed again. The previous evil coffin has been completely transformed into a metal style. ??The current evil coffin shell is still made of metal, but the color is no longer the color of stainless steel, but a matte black, which does not look like metal at all. ?There are many luminous talismans affixed to the outer shell of the coffin. Looking from a distance, they look like fluorescent sticks at night, constantly flashing. The iron chain originally wrapped around the outer shell of the evil coffin is still there, but it is covered with various large and small lights. It looks like the red and green neon lights in the city, and the brightest one here is at the front of the evil coffin. of a self-floating lamp. Such a feeling made Gu Xi quite speechless. ?This Evil Coffin suddenly changed from metal style to cyberpunk heavy metal style. Most importantly, the size of the evil coffin has also changed significantly. The evil coffin in front of us is obviously five meters long and two meters high. It looks like a small van. After circling the evil coffin, Gu Xi reached out and grabbed the iron chain on the surface of the evil coffin. Before Gu Xi could exert any force, the iron chain threw Gu Xi onto the evil coffin. ? Gu Xi found that there was just a place for him to sit on the top of the evil coffin. It seemed that this time he didnt have to worry about the evil coffin running too far and being thrown out. Evil Coffin (blue +1, mount): Undead players and hero mounts can move at a speed of 350 kilometers per hour, and can temporarily increase their speed to 650 kilometers per hour (limited to 45 seconds). Can automatically find paths, automatically recognize maps, automatically jump into shadow space, and move in shadow space. It can seat one person (1/1), can tow two temporary carriages (1/2), and comes with three storage spaces (0/3) and five inlay spaces (1/5). Note 1: The talismans attached to the outside of the evil coffin will not light up when they are not activated. Those talismans that shine are the effects that have been activated. Note 2: When entering the shadows, the daylight in front is used to guide the way, and the neon lights beside the evil coffin exist to prevent people from attacking the evil coffin. Note 3: Although the evil coffin has been strengthened, it is definitely not the most comfortable to sit on. If you want to make the evil coffin comfortable, you still need to put something into it. (End of this chapter) Chapter 571： Purple belt (198198) Chapter 571 Purple Outfit-Belt (198198) The price is set at 1986, and it will hit 2,000 soon. Brothers, try your best first, and then go to 2,000. We will make sure to keep adding more in the future. Looking at Xie Coffin who had completed his promotion, Gu Xi''s face became better. ?The situation of the evil coffin in front of us has been improved again. Whether it is the comfort of the ride, the speed of the evil coffin itself, or the number of additional things that the evil coffin can install, they have all been improved. It can be said that the strengthening of the evil coffin this time is of great significance to Gu Xi. Even as good as getting a piece of purple equipment. Seeing Gu Xi circle around the evil coffin, Domala stepped forward and said, "How do you feel? Are you satisfied with the reward we gave?" At this time, Gu Xi had nothing to choose from. ??If you are still dissatisfied with such a reward, Gu Xi''s face should not be considered for it. "I am very satisfied with the reward this time. You did not make things difficult for me." Although we walk in darkness, we still do things openly. As Domala spoke, she also rolled her eyes at Gu Xi. She was clearly blaming Gu Xi for deceiving the black dragons from them. ?Although Domara also understood that if Gu Xi had not taken out the soldier recruitment coupons, these black dragons would not have appeared. ??But handing over the black dragon from your own hands is cutting off his flesh. ??His attitude towards "cheating" Gu Xi away from the black dragon in his hand was not good even if he wanted to. "Okay, if you are satisfied, come with me. Let''s go get the purple outfit. Once you get it, don''t show up in front of me. As soon as you show up, half of my heart will be gone." Hearing what Domara said, Gu Xi also smiled. ?Of course he could understand the meaning of Domala''s words, but so what. ??It''s not enough to lose a piece of meat even if you say a few words. ?Even if a small piece of meat can be exchanged for twenty black dragons, he will do it again next time. ?Domala stretched out her hand and summoned a strange black horse. The horse''s body was like an evil coffin, covered with various neon lights. Follow me and dont get lost. ?Domala jumped onto the horse''s back in one turn, and then glanced at Gu Xi. ?Gu Xi immediately understood what Domala meant, and immediately sat on the top of the evil coffin, pointed at the strange horse, and signaled the evil coffin to follow him later. The next moment, Gu Xi''s eyes were filled with darkness. Except for some colorful lights flashing around the evil coffin, he couldn''t see any color at all elsewhere. ?However, this darkness only lasted for a moment. The next moment, Gu Xi''s eyes lit up, and then he found that he had arrived in another room in the Shadow Castle. ??The room in front of you is about three thousand square meters in size. In this room, every few steps there is a purple equipment placed on a weapon rack or equipment rack. At this time, Gu Xi and the others were standing on the periphery of the room. Gu Xi could tell at a glance that the things placed in this circle were all mass-produced purple clothes. Further inside, there are relatively better purple outfits, and what Gu Xi can get this time is one of them. As for the rest, there are some top-notch items. Those things are also available in Shadow Castle. Let alone an outsider like Gu Xi, even if the Speakers of Shadow Crown come, they can''t take them away directly. Listening to Domara''s introduction, Gu Xi also knew that he didn''t have to expect to get those top-quality items. As long as the remaining props were of good quality, had lower negative effects, and were not mass-produced purple equipment, then there would be no problem. Domala brought Gu Xi to the middle floor, then turned around and asked, "What kind of weapons and equipment do you need? I think you don''t have all the equipment on you. Do you want me to help you pick it out?" Gu Xi thought for a while, then took a look at the equipment on his body, and found that just as Domala said, the equipment on him was not complete, including breastplate, belt, trousers, cloak, wrist guards, gloves, and shoes. All are missing. With this thought, Gu Xi looked at the equipment racks here, focusing on the equipment in these directions. The last thing Gu Xi liked was a belt. ?That belt looks full of the style of the Shadow Crown. The entire belt is made of black hard leather, and the surface of the belt is also inlaid with a string of silver thorns. This belt is obviously used by mages. There are obvious hooks and pockets on the left and right sides and at the rear. It is obvious that many small items can be packed in it, such as keys, magic potions, magic materials, etc. class stuff. Gu Xi is very clear about his need for magic potion. In battle, Gu Xi needs to constantly replenish his mana, so this kind of belt is the most useful for Gu Xi. That belt! ?Gu Xi stretched out his hand and pointed in the direction of the belt. Selected? Domala glanced at Gu Xi. Selected. Gu Xi did not hesitate too much. After setting the goal, Gu Xi basically had no intention of changing his mind. Domara glanced at Gu Xi, reached out, took off the belt, and handed it to Gu Xi''s hand. You get Thorn Shard (Purple) Thorn Shard (Purple, Belt) Defense: 22 After equipped: Wisdom +5 Equipment requirements: Wisdom 15 Special 1: Thorn Net, it has the effect of thorns after being equipped. Melee attacks will reflect 50% of the damage, and long-range attacks can reflect 75% (note, reflected damage does not mean that you will not be injured). Special Effect 1: After wearing the equipment and activating the thorn net effect once, the skin will be stung by thorns once every hour (similar to the needle **** effect, painful but not harmful). Special 2: Extremely fast retrieval, the retrieval effect of various props stored in the belt is increased by 200%. (When taking a magic potion, you do not need to take the action of drinking the potion, and when using magic materials, you do not need to take the action of using magic materials). Special Effect 2: After wearing the equipment and activating the rapid retrieval effect, your fingers will feel a cutting pain every time you take the magic potion. Special 3: Temporary retrieval. When the props or magic potions stored in the belt are used up, similar materials or magic potions can be temporarily condensed (must be replenished within three hours afterwards, otherwise this effect will be temporarily sealed for three days). Special Effect 3: After wearing the equipment and activating a temporary retrieval effect, every time you take the used props or magic potions, your palms will be burned by strong acid (painful but not harmful). Explanation: Don''t look at it, this thing doesn''t hurt much, but it is extremely insulting. It just doesn''t hurt you, it just makes you feel pain. ?Looking at the information on the belt in front of him, Gu Xi finally understood why Lynch said that the negative effects of Shadow Crown''s purple equipment were extremely low. ??This kind of negative effect that does not even cause injury, Gu Xi really wants to say, please give me ten pieces. Looking at Gu Xis expression, Domala said lightly. Please gain respect in Shadow Crown and then consider redeeming purple equipment. After saying this, he also raised his head and looked around, indicating that due to his respectable reputation, he could only change into the mass-produced purple clothes outside. (End of this chapter) Chapter 572： The super effect of the orange ring (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 572 The super effect of the orange ring (please subscribe for more updates) Regarding this situation, Gu Xi hesitated for a while, and finally gave up the idea of ??gaining the reputation of the Shadow Crown. Its not that Gu Xi doesnt plan to build up his reputation here, its just that he doesnt have the time. Lets not talk about the reputation issue. Only when the reputation is reached can you have the opportunity to exchange. What about the funds for exchange. In the end, after working for a long time, the one who took advantage was the Shadow Crown, while Gu Xi could only get a few popular purple outfits at most. ?Those things were placed on the periphery, indicating that their properties were not as good as the thorn fragment that Gu Xi had just obtained. Gu Xi would not do such a cost-effective thing. Forget it, a purple outfit is enough for me. ?Gu Xi smiled, and then wrapped the thorn fragments around his waist. ?While the thorn fragments were being equipped, there were two tinkling sounds in his ears. Ding! I found that you are wearing purple equipment. Please activate the suppression and purification properties of the Fox Eye Ring to suppress all negative effects. Ding! What you have prepared is a purple belt, an imitation of the Heart of Thorns. If you equip the Heart of Thorns, you can replace the negative effects of this equipment. No need to suppress. Gu Xi said something in his mind. ??It is not a waste to suppress such a trivial matter, but this thing is actually a better imitation of the purple belt, no wonder it is called a thorn fragment. ??This is probably the material found in the forest full of thorns. ?Gu Xi did not expect that after he said this in his heart, a new sentence would pop up with a clang. Suppression and purification effects are activated, and the negative effects of purple equipment are halved. ?? Gu Xi couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment by this news. He didn''t expect that such a situation would happen again. Gu Xi thought for a while and activated the effect of the thorn net, and then he felt the negative effect. However, the pain like needle **** mentioned in the negative effect has now become like wearing a sweater with burrs on it. A pricking feeling. The Fox Eye Ring is very powerful. ?Gu Xi did not expect that Fox Eye Ring said that the negative effects of other purple equipment would be reduced by half, and it would actually be reduced. With this feeling, even without the purple equipment of the Shadow Crown, Gu Xi doesn''t have to worry about any negative effects. With this thought, Gu Xi adjusted his expression and said to Domara: "I can do this here, can you look at the others?" Of course, you can look at it as much as you want, but you cant move it. ?Domala was also thinking about letting Gu Xi see the strength of the Shadow Crown at this time. As soon as Gu Xi suggested it, he made a gesture of giving up. ?Gu Xi was not polite and rushed directly to the innermost circle. In the innermost circle, there are a total of more than twenty pieces of equipment. ?But Gu Xi could tell at a glance that the best things here should be a scepter, a thick-covered magic book, and a branch with tender green leaves. The rest are not as good as these three. ?But among the few remaining things, Gu Xi saw the true nature of the thorn fragments, the thorn heart. ?That is a belt of the same style, except that the thorns on the surface of the belt are golden, and it is also inlaid with a green gem. This thorn heart is placed relatively inside the inner circle. ? Gu Xi made some calculations, and based on where the Heart of Thorns was placed, it should be among the top ten purple items in Crown of Shadows. As an imitation of Heart of Thorns, Shard of Thorns is actually not that bad. As Gu Xi walked around, he kept familiarizing himself with the empty spaces on the thorn fragments. Because it is not inlaid, the empty slots for these potions are not reflected in the equipment description. After putting on the belt, Gu Xi felt that the design of the belt was quite good. There were four potion positions on the left side of the belt. From the outside, it looked like four test tubes could be inserted, but in fact, it could hold four different magic potions. Each magic potion can store six bottles. In terms of extremely fast retrieval, the potion can be used automatically as long as your hand is pressed on the potion level. There is no need to pour it into your mouth like before. The position on the right is the adventure prop position, which corresponds to keys, water, fire and food respectively. The keychain can hold sixteen keys. The water and food position can hold five days of food. As for the fire position, there are The items were flint and wood, allowing Gu Xi to start a fire on the spot at any time. ?This ensures that Gu Xi can survive safely in the wild, at least he will not be thrown into the wild with nothing. As for the waist position, four small bags can be hung there. The current four packages were given by Thorn Shards at the beginning. Because we are not sure what kind of owner will get the thorn fragments in the end, the package given is the most basic material package. From left to right, there are 16 grids of herbal medicine bags, ore bags, enchantment bags and magic material bags. As for better material packs, there are 24-slot shadow material packs in the Shadow Crown, which can be used to store materials obtained in the shadows. But these need to be exchanged with Domala. If not, then you need to find a professional bag maker to customize them. Anyway, Domara will not give it away for free. Even if the King of Heaven comes, it wont work. ? Gu Xi didnt force anything, he just touched his waist and found that because of the extremely fast access to this skill, it was not as troublesome to take things from behind as he had imagined. ?As long as he thinks about it, things will automatically appear in his hands. But at that time, the tips of his fingers would hurt as if they were pricked by needles. For this kind of pain, Gu Xi feels that it is still bearable. After walking around here, Gu Xi walked to a relatively peripheral place. ??Gu Xi discovered that here, not all of them were like thorn fragments. There were some imitations of the best purple equipment in the inner circle. There were also some equipment here that were obviously not in the style of Shadow Crown. ?Although Gu Xi did not have access to these equipment, Gu Xi learned a lot just by observing and studying their appearance. And Domara can also be considered a qualified quartermaster. ?As long as Domala is not asked to take out the things and just asks him something about the origin of these equipment, he is still willing to answer. ?During this exchange of questions and answers, Gu Xi also slowly understood some of Domara''s mentality. He is the kind of person who doesn''t want others to take advantage of him. The thirty black dragons in Gu Xi''s presence were equivalent to digging up his roots. He was able to give Gu Xi face entirely because these black dragons were not the stock of Shadow Crown, but came with Gu Xi''s soldier recruitment coupons. Otherwise, he would have started fighting with Gu Xi. After walking around here, Gu Xi asked Domara for some details about the evil coffin jumping in the shadows, and finally left the room and returned to the original hall. (End of this chapter) Chapter 573： Exit the world (please subscribe) Chapter 573: Exiting the world (please subscribe) ?After two days of hanging around in the Shadow Castle, Gu Xi finally received a few things from Fang Kang. Just as Alexander and the others promised, they returned to their respective backgrounds and immediately chose to exchange items and settle their accounts first. ?However, Fang Kang sent another message, saying that he had discussed it with Alexander and planned to stay in the world of Studestrup for a while to build up his reputation and so on. If Gu Xi needs anything, they can also provide it. ?However, Gu Xi took these words as polite words. He felt that after he left, he would not have many opportunities to contact the world of Studestrup. ?Now that everything was in hand, Gu Xi had no need in the world of Studestrup, so he found Lynch and made a request to leave this world. No problem, the teleportation array was ready yesterday, but you havent come over yet, and we havent activated it yet. We can send you away at any time now. Lin Qi didn''t have any excuse for Gu Xi''s request and directly brought Gu Xi to the place where Gu Xi appeared at the beginning. At this time, a large number of black-robed mages had gathered together. Gu Xi could notice that the crowns of thorns on their heads were covered with blood. It was obvious that their crowns of thorns had been strengthened. ?These black-robed mages were all beaming with joy, as if they had taken advantage of them. ?When they saw Gu Xi coming in, they all nodded politely. That look clearly meant that he wanted to stay and rest for a few more days. After sending Gu Xi to the altar, Lin Qi took Gu Xi''s hand and said, "Mr. Gu, we will always remember everything you have done for our Shadow Crown. ? We have always wanted to cooperate with experts like you, and I dont know if we will have the opportunity to cooperate again. " Hearing this, Gu Xi thought for a while and finally said: "Yes, if there is an opportunity to cooperate in the future, this is my contact information. If you need anything, you can contact me directly." As Gu Xi spoke, he took out an owl. ?Gu Xi actually wanted to leave behind something grand. But the problem is that Gu Xi is only at level 5 now, and he has nothing to prove his identity. The owl is the only messenger who can contact him. Lynch was not dissatisfied with Gu Xi''s reaction. He took the owl with a smile and gave it to a black-robed mage beside him. ?Then Lin Qi looked at Gu Xi. Mr. Gu, are you ready? "Ready." As soon as Gu Xi finished speaking, Lin Qi raised the staff in his hand. Prepare, send! ?Then Gu Xi felt his eyes darken, and his body seemed to have entered a pipe. His whole body received a strong impact and was directly sent into the air. After Gu Xi got used to this kind of pressure, he found that he seemed to be back to the situation when he first entered this world. At this time, he was standing in the void, looking at the Studestrup World placed in the viewing box below. ?Perhaps because the Evil God Lida Scroll is no longer there, the viewing box in front of you no longer focuses on the area where the seven previous forces were located, but instead shows the entire world of Studestrup. ?Gu Xi in the sky could see quite clearly that the place where they fought before only occupied about one-tenth of the entire area of ??Studerstrup''s world. More than half of the remaining area is covered with green woods, with large and small castles dotted among the woods. ?And within these castles, about one-third of the land has been transformed into the colorful plastic Lego style of the followers of the evil god. ?It seems that the invasion of the world of Studerstrup by the Evil God Lida Scroll was not limited to the area of ??the Stu royal family, but targeted the entire world of Studerstrup. Although they prevented the invasion of the Evil God Lida Juan this time, it does not mean that they have won. At most, they only prevented the arrival of the Evil God Temple once. If the Evil God Lida Juan invades, he will still invade. And the rate of erosion will only be faster, without any slowdown. This world may not be able to withstand it. ?Gu Xi shook his head and sighed, but he was also helpless. ??The most he could do was take one more look at the world before being sent out. By the time Gu Xi came to his senses, he was already standing at the portal square of Chaoyang Guild. ??? Before Gu Xi came to his senses, he realized that the atmosphere in the portal square was obviously not right at this time. The portal in the square was constantly opening, and players one after another hurriedly came out of the portal. ??Some of them advanced in small groups, some marched directly in a group of forty people, and some walked together in twos and threes. No matter what, this is different from the situation when Gu Xi entered the world of Studestrup before. Just standing here for a while, Gu Xi smelled the smell of an approaching war in the air. ? Could it be that another world of the Chaoyang Guild was attacked? This idea flashed through Gu Xis mind immediately. But he didnt feel like it. Because he noticed that the player in front of him did not have a hurried look on his face except for his quick actions. Instead, he had an excited look on his face. This clearly means that something good happened to them. ? Gu Xi thought for a moment, and he seemed to remember that during the Bailian Festival, he had the right to open up a giant world that originally belonged to the Steel Ghost Claw Guild. Could it be that they were recruited to participate in land reclamation? If so, should he participate? Gu Xi''s mind kept spinning. ??Gu Xi has now passed level 5, and when he last met with the president, he had already agreed with the deputy leader of the Lieyang Mage Group that he would join the Lieyang Mage Group. At that time, he can also participate in land reclamation. ?Thinking of this, Gu Xi became excited. After experiencing several previous battles, Gu Xi has become more energetic now. He will definitely be involved in the land reclamation. ?So Gu Xi looked around and quickly found a record clerk on the other side of the portal who was free. Hello, I want to ask you something. ?As Gu Xi spoke, he casually stuffed a 100 mana magic potion over it. ??The record-keeper calmly shook his hand and took the magic potion away. "you say." Whats going on with them? Are they trying to open up the giant world they got from Steel Ghost Hands? "No, they are the masters of the major legions who are pioneering in our guild''s world. They are not coming out this time to colonize the giant world. They have a big job this time." (End of this chapter) Chapter 574： Major events related to the fate of the game world (please subscribe) Chapter 574 Major events related to the fate of the game world (please subscribe) Asking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support. ah? Got a big job? ?? Gu Xi was stunned when he heard it. He quickly asked: "Do you know what kind of job it is? What are the requirements for participating?" This news is not difficult to find out. I heard that someone in Yuanzu City is preparing to reach level 30. They want to mobilize level 10 players from each city to support them and prepare for Genesis. This is a big scene that will last for decades. ?Just this morning, the president just issued a new order. ??Originally, all the players above level 8 in the guild world''s wasteland development group were transferred out and planned to be taken for special training to see if they can hit level 10 within this year and lay a good foundation for the future. ?Your level is already level 5, then it will be fine. After level 5, although the upgrade is slow, you will definitely be able to catch up when recruiting later. " ?Hearing the term Genesis, Gu Xi''s mind exploded. When he was in school, he learned about Genesis. ?This is just a nice-sounding term announced to the public. In fact, the serious term is called real-world bridging and docking space stabilization technology. This is actually an act of self-rescue by players in their world. ?The Bailian City where Gu Xi is located, as well as the cities upstream and downstream of Bailian City such as Qiufeng City and Hanye City, are all new cities that branched out from Yuanzu City. ?Yuanzu City was not originally called this name, but was called Bailuye. ?About five thousand years ago, Bailuye City encountered the reverse trend of the game and was dragged from the real world to the depths of the game world. ?Nearly 50 million people in the entire city were sent to this place together. ?Since then, the players in Yuanzu City have been working hard to open a way back to the real world. ?Over more than five thousand years, a total of thirty-nine new cities have been separated from Yuanzu City. After ups and downs, there are still twenty-nine cities in existence, with a total player population of about 4.2 billion. There are a total of 31 recorded level 30 boss players who are still alive. ?Each player who is preparing to reach level 30 will conduct a genesis, using the world he has conquered to build a bridge to the real world. After that, this boss-level player will sit in the game world he created for a hundred years, ensuring the stability and smooth communication between all worlds. A hundred years from now, this world created by the boss will become a stable world where you can walk freely. The players in Yuanzu City rely on this method to build bridges one world at a time and slowly approach the real world. ?Everyone has a concept in their hearts. As long as everyone works together, they can one day escape from the depths of the game and return to the real world. As for this creation, the teacher also focused on it when Gu Xi was studying in school, because when Gu Xi was in school, there were exactly 499 recorded acts of creation, and this time was considered the 500th creation. According to what the teacher said, everything that can be opened has been opened. Doing it again is probably the best time to gather the last strength, break through the game barriers, and fight back to the real world. Over the years, players in various cities have also thought so. They have been waiting for a few level 29 players to complete the prerequisite tasks and take the step to advance to level 30. ?Now that this was before his eyes, Gu Xi''s eyes lit up. I can reach level 8 now, where can I sign up? ?Gu Xi said excitedly. ?As soon as this person tells the address, Gu Xi will immediately choose to upgrade himself. Isn''t it level 8? He should have enough experience. He will definitely not be absent from this battle. By then, he will train with the guild for a year and accumulate experience. He already has the Bone Dragon, and the prerequisites for reaching level 10 have been completed. When the official recruitment begins, he will definitely be able to participate. Think about it, by participating in Genesis, not only can you get a lot of experience and equipment, but you can even get guidance from senior bosses. You can take root in an unstable world and build your own city. In history, every creation is a transition of players levels and status. The lords of many cities and the ancestors of many families all got their start by participating in Genesis. I missed this opportunity and I dont know when the next time will be. ?Its no wonder that Gu Xis eyes lit up when he mentioned this. "No, no, please don''t..." The record clerk quickly stopped Gu Xi from doing anything. At this moment, a person patted Gu Xi on the shoulder. ?Gu Xi looked back and found that Li Xinghui had stood behind Gu Xi at some point. Looking at Li Xingwei''s attire, Gu Xi''s heart moved. Brother Li, have you already signed up? I want to sign up too, where can I sign up? "Yes, I have already signed up, but you can do it. Is it going to be level 8 soon?" Li Xinghui looked Gu Xi up and down. No, but the experience is enough. I saved some before. The promotion to level 5 has been completed. Its time to upgrade. ?Gu Xi smiled, but his words were full of confidence. Upgrading was really not a problem for him. Okay, okay, dont mess around, I believe you, but dont rush to sign up yet. ?This time its not about registration. Not everyone is in a hurry to sign up, and the president didnt want to spread the news so quickly. But other guilds have already said it, and we have to make it clear. If this matter is spread by rumors, there will be chaos in the end. There is such a thing as Genesis, but not now. The time is set after one round. " Twelve years later? Why was it brought up so early? ? Gu Xi is somewhat curious, not just now. For some players, they may not be able to do much in twelve years, but Gu Xi believes that with his current situation, he can definitely reach level 15 in twelve years. ??If Gu Xi really had that level, even if he himself did not participate in Genesis, the big boss would still come to invite him. Why else? Do you think Genesis is just a big boss entering the game? There are a lot of things going on there. Just counting the initial number of participants will take half a year. It will also take at least a year for all the players to rush to Yuanzu City. ??There are also things like re-forming the team, training together, finding a few more game worlds to try out, adjusting the positioning of the players, improving the tacit understanding between the players, etc. It won''t be possible in six or seven years. It will start in twelve years. That is the time when everything goes well. If something goes wrong, it may be delayed for a few more years. " Hearing this, Gu Xi also realized that there was so much truth in it. He thought that Genesis was like playing a game by himself. When he was happy, he could just open a game and jump in. Now it seems that this is really not the case. But new questions arise again. Then what is the purpose of recruiting people this time? (End of this chapter) Chapter 575： Opportunities brought by Genesis (both have been ordered for 2000 plus updates) Chapter 575: Opportunities brought about by Genesis (2,000 more updates have been ordered) The average subscription for 2019 has exceeded 2,000. Thank you all for your support. Not to mention anything else, I will give you three more days of updates for this breakthrough. I will pay back the debt I owe slowly. Please subscribe more and support me more! For the inheritance of the guild. Li Xinghui said directly. Think about it, this gathering will take twelve years, and we dont know how many more years the subsequent battle will take. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????> Besides, not everyone can participate. Those who sign up to participate in Genesis must be at least level 10 or above. ??If everyone leaves, what will happen to the work in the city and what will happen to the city''s defense. ?This is of course to recruit people for training, and then select suitable candidates to participate based on the training situation. The remaining personnel will be left behind to take charge of the inheritance within the guild and the protection of Bailian City. " What kind of person is suitable? ?Gu Xi asked as soon as he heard it. He didn''t want to miss such an opportunity. We dont know the standard yet, but we will say that there will be two training courses, one for all level 4 players. This is intended to give all level 4 players a chance to use the power of the guild to force them to level 5. The other one is for all players above level 8, in order to push these players above level 8 to level 10. " Hearing this, Gu Xi immediately felt something was wrong. Wait a minute, Brother Li, why do these two training classes feel like something is not quite right? As you can see, this is actually an arrangement for players who have no potential. After participating in this training class, there will basically be no opportunities in the future. Those who are pushed from level 4 to level 5 may not have the opportunity to step onto the threshold of level 10 in the future. As for those who are pushed to level 10, they are just cannon fodder at best, and the guild will no longer give them any support. " At this point, Li Xinghui patted Gu Xi on the shoulder and said, "Your situation is different. You have obvious potential, so don''t participate in this training class." Speaking of this, Li Xinghui glanced around and said, "Let me tell you secretly, do you still remember the giant world land reclamation rights that you snatched from Steel Ghost Hand?" "of course I remember." This is an opportunity for you to apply for the right to open up a giant world. This is something that all the senior officials know, and they are ready to involve all the children with potential in their families. This is an opportunity. Now all players who have passed level 5 can apply to open up wasteland. As long as they do not borrow the power of guild training to reach level 10, this player will be recognized by the guild. ??Finally, it will be reported to City Lord Bai Lian, and it will be counted as a talent with special potential. " Special talent? What can this do? Gu Xi was somewhat curious upon hearing this. Im not sure about this, but I heard that Bai Lianqiu, the first city lord, was a talent with special potential. After that, she was recommended to participate in the 175th Genesis. Finally, she reached level 29 and her potential was exhausted, so she came here and established Bailian City. ?Do you remember the 18th city lord? He was the one who failed to reach level 20 and turned Bailian City''s style into a ghost realm. ? He ??also started as a talent with special potential and participated in two Genesis games. He originally hoped to reach level 30 and become the first Genesis boss in this city. ??But he was seriously injured while participating in the third creation, and finally had to come back and died outside Bailian City. But you have also seen that all the ghost areas near Bailian City were left behind by him. Even he left a lot of inheritance in Bailian City. ? Thinking about it, you should also know how big the gap is between talents with special potential and those cannon fodder who are promoted by guild training. ? ? Gu Xi understood the difference upon hearing this, and at the same time, he also understood what he should choose. "Thank you, Brother Li. If it weren''t for you, I really wouldn''t know what''s going on here." Its nothing, I brought you out of the Chaoyang Guild, so I naturally want to help you, and you have such potential, you will definitely be great in the future, so I am just investing in advance. Besides, I have something else to ask for your help. " Brother Li, please speak. You also know that I am currently at level 8. I will definitely participate in this training camp. After that, I will not be able to escape as a cannon fodder. I myself have nothing to do, but the boys in my family would not be able to pass level 5 without me taking care of them. ?I dont dare to ask for much else. Even the boys in my family, if they really cant survive in the future, please help them. " Gu Xi would naturally not refuse such a request. "No problem, brother Li, don''t worry. I''m not the kind of ungrateful person. If something like this happens, I will help you without you having to say anything." "Thank you, brother. I won''t say much else. If you need anything in the future, just come to me. I can''t do anything else, but I can still get some information." Okay, then I wont be polite. Hearing what Li Xinghui said, Gu Xi became rude. "Yes, what are we so polite about? By the way, if you want to go now, hurry up and sign up to open up wasteland. Although there is no upper limit for the number of places to open up wasteland in the giant world, there are not many good places. If you go late, it will be unlucky to enter the game at the beginning. land. ? ? It is not good for entering the wasteland. You should sign up now and decide on your location first. You can do the rest after you have adjusted your time. " Hearing what Li Xinghui said, Gu Xi realized that there was still such a saying in the world of land reclamation. ??If Li Xinghui hadn''t reminded him, he might have really suffered a big loss in this regard. "Okay, I''ll go there now, thank you very much, Brother Li." Its okay, who is related to whom between the two of us? ?Gu Xi didn''t stay here for long, he got up and left quickly. ?However, after Gu Xi left, Li Xinghui always felt that he had forgotten something. He thought about it seriously, and it seemed that there was nothing related to him. Then it doesnt matter. ?So Li Xinghui left quickly and ignored the matter again. Actually, both Gu Xi and Li Xinghui had forgotten that they had agreed to let Gu Xi join the Lieyang Mage Group, but as soon as Gu Xi came back, he went to the mysterious academy. Then he turned around to advance and improve his level. After I came back, I encountered this incident. Up to now, Gu Xi has not reported to Lieyang Mage Group. ?Gu Xi himself didnt know about this, but Li Xinghui thought Gu Xi knew about it. So neither of them said anything about it. In this way, Gu Xi perfectly missed the last chance to join the Lieyang Mage Group. ?However, Gu Xi didn''t know this. At this time, he had already arrived in front of the new portal located at the end of the portal square. The situation here looked a little strange at this time. There were obviously not many people standing in front of the new portal, but Gu Xi felt that many people were paying attention here. (End of this chapter) Chapter 576： Goal: Open up a new world (both orders are 2000 plus updates) Chapter 576 Goal: Open up a new world (both ordered for 2000 plus updates) Dont go any further. Just when Gu Xi was about to walk to the newly built teleportation gate, a subtle voice came to his ears. ? Gu Xi paused and was about to check where the sound came from, when the sound rang again. Go around to the back of the portal from the left, and go faster. ? Gu Xi''s heart moved, and he roughly understood what was going on, so he pretended to be passing by, quickly walked from the left side of the new portal, and went around to the back of the portal. After arriving here, Gu Xi found a thin layer of mist appearing in front of his eyes. ?When he walked over, this layer of mist automatically spread around as if consciously. Only then did Gu Xi see clearly what was behind the mist. A recorder was sitting at a desk recording something. There were seven or eight players surrounding the desk. ??These players are all around level 5 or 6, but their decorations are quite complete. It is obvious that they are children of families within the Chaoyang Guild. Only the children of these families have a complete set of equipment, but do not wear purple equipment. In the eyes of the children of these families, as long as the family''s inherited purple clothing has not been handed over, they still have a chance. For this opportunity, they will never let the negative effects of other purple items affect their potential. ? Gu Xi glanced around and found that there was no one he knew, so he stood aside and lined up calmly. The appearance of Gu Xi also aroused discussion among the children of these families. Why is he here? Hasnt he already joined the Lieyang Mage Group? "That''s just a pre-selection. With his strength, it''s still a question whether he can join." "I don''t think so. It doesn''t mean that he has mastered one of the three divine skills of death. If such a person cannot join the Lieyang Mage Group, then who else can join." You know all about Lao Huangli. He has mastered two of the three magical skills of death, which are said to be Death City and Death Incarnation. ??In this Bailian Festival, he was directly number one. " Really or not, my brain is rusty because I stayed in the game for so long? Why didnt I hear about it? It must be true, look at the ring on his left index finger. Isnt that a championship ring? You can have one if you are the chief of the Wind of Hell Academy. Whats so good about the blue quality? You are stupid. I showed you the blue quality. That one is a purple outfit and a purple championship ring. It needs to be recognized by the players of the same class in the city. His reputation is earned through hard work. ?While they were discussing among themselves, Gu Xi also lined up and came to the desk. Without even raising his head, the recorder turned the page of the notebook in his hand. You should know the rules of land reclamation, because this is a new world, you dont understand all the rules, and the guilds power has not yet entered, so the world is in a state of wilderness. The guild can''t give you much support except to send you in and find a good place for you to put it. If you want to come out, you must send a signal one day in advance to confirm your location. ?Each player can only enter and exit the wasteland world once a month. If it really doesnt work, you must find a way to hide it. Because in the wasteland world, there is only one life, and when you die, you are truly dead. " ? Gu Xi listened and nodded. He had only heard about the matter of opening up the wasteland, but he had not participated in it. ?So he didn''t know many details. Everything the recorder said was right in Gu Xi''s blind spot. ?Now that the recorder is willing to talk, Gu Xi is willing to listen more. The recorder was also very happy to see Gu Xi being so polite, and he started to talk more. There is no main quest in the world of reclamation, and we do not recommend you to take on the main quest. Because I dont understand the basic situation of this world, I will only be pushed along by the mission if I take on the main mission. ?Before you enter, you can set a goal for yourself. If you are unable to set a goal yourself, you can go to the Government Affairs Hall to accept the corresponding tasks. ?But its better to pick a goal for yourself. ?For example, when entering for the first time, make sure you can survive safely in the new world and build a city or a base or something. This way you can have a safe place when you want to leave. When you come back later, you will have the corresponding foundation, and there will be no need to rebuild the city or anything. If you really can''t survive, there is a good way. Sewers and cemeteries are the most suitable places for us to hide. As a necromancer, hiding in sewers or cemeteries is the least likely to be discovered by others. Find your hiding place first, then go out to inquire about information and consider how to act. By the way, this time the land reclamation is not organized by the guild, so your behavior may cause some trouble to other guild members, so please try to exercise restraint. If there is a conflict, dont start a fight in the wasteland world. As for the players from other guilds, let them die..." As the recorder said this, Gu Xi kept nodding his head and recorded everything down one by one. Because Gu Xis attitude was better, they talked for a longer time. ?The recorder was so happy that when arranging the placement for Gu Xi, he secretly picked a good place for Gu Xi. Take this note and show it to the administrator of the portal before entering the wasteland world, and he will send you here. ?This location is good, it is an ancient battlefield, and on rainy days there will be Yin soldiers taking advantage of it. Few people go there. ??But this matter is not a big deal for us necromancers. You can settle down quickly there. From this place to the south or east, about two hundred miles away, there is a village in each. Although the corresponding situation has not been explored, it is considered the most convenient location to contact. It will be more convenient no matter how you take action. " Listening to the recorder''s words, Gu Xi knew that the other person really took care of him. ?So Gu Xi said with a smile: "Really? That''s great. If it weren''t for you, I don''t know how to open up wasteland." While putting something on the table. ??What Gu Xi took out was a miniature magic potion condensed by the skeleton mage''s mana. ??This kind of magic potion that instantly replenishes 100 mana, Gu Xi has too many on hand. ?Even if he drank it every day, he still wouldnt be able to finish it. But for ordinary players, this is a good thing. ?Especially for someone like a recorder who usually doesnt have the opportunity to participate in various game worlds, such a small magic potion is already a pretty good gain. Putting away the miniature magic potion, the recorder looked at Gu Xi with a hint of a smile. Remember before entering the wasteland world, you must get a two-machine exit signal. It is easy to use and flexible when exiting. Dont make a mistake. (End of this chapter) Chapter 577： The goal of opening up a new world (please subscribe) Chapter 577 The goal of opening up a new world (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! After knowing the details of land reclamation, Gu Xi took the things assigned to him and left quickly. This time, Gu Xi was not in a hurry to enter the giant world that was about to be opened up. After learning so much information from the recorder, Gu Xi definitely wanted to sort out the contents first. ?This time I gained a little more knowledge, and Gu Xi needs to sort it out. ??Also, he has just come out of the advanced world and has a lot of things that he has not yet sorted out. He also wants to go to Alidovi City to sort them out. There are many things here and we need to wait two days to discuss them. With this thought in mind, Gu Xi quickly arrived at the location originally arranged for him to enter Alidovi City. Gu Xi did not even go to his own house, but directly entered the city of Alidovi. A trip back to Aridovi City. Luna and Shaya appeared next to Gu Xi. ?Seeing the two of them appear, Gu Xi knew that nothing happened in Alidovi City at this time. After all, when something really happened, neither of them would be there. Lets go, I just need to go to the library. Lets talk about the current situation. ?Gu Xi glanced at them and led the two of them towards the library. The reason why I went to the library is because among the undead that Gu Xi subdued in the mysterious academy last time, there were several wise beings. ??They have been working in the library since they joined the city of Alidovi. Some of them are responsible for copying, some are responsible for organizing books, and some are specialized in writing novels. ?No matter what, these seven or eight people are definitely smart. ? Gu Xi just took advantage of the opportunity in front of him to talk about the land reclamation and ask them what they thought. At the same time, Gu Xi also had to think about what he could get by going out to open up wasteland this time. After experiencing these few games, Gu Xi has grown up. He first began to consider what his goal was in participating in each world. ??Go to the Mystery Academy to learn the Death Edict, and Studestrup World to advance to the Death Witch Lord. ?So this time to open up the world, what does Gu Xi need to get? ?Finding a place to sit down in the library, Gu Xi raised this question in front of Luna and the others. For a time, everyone, including the undead souls called by Gu Xi, fell silent. To be honest, Gu Xis current resources have not yet been fully digested. Of the two other areas of Alidovi City that have been opened, only one is fighting, and the other has not yet started. ??If these two places are conquered, there will be at least a hundred large empty spaces for large buildings that need to be filled. There will only be more medium and small open spaces. Gu Xis architectural design drawings are somewhat behind the times, and now Gu Xi is considering whether he needs to start repeated construction. At this time, it is somewhat inappropriate to come back from outside to seize territory. As for the newly opened world, it is still a question whether there will be new architectural plans there. It is somewhat unreasonable to rush there for something uncertain. Gu Xis men, especially Luna, know the situation best. Hearing Gu Xi''s question, she stood up and said, "Where are the resources? Among our current resource points, there is only one crystal mine, and all other resources come from past harvests. It''s pretty good now. The stone and wood we need now can still be found from materials dismantled in the city. But as the level of the city increases, the level of the buildings in the city will also increase. When the building reaches level 4, rare resources need to be invested. Without resource points, it will be very difficult for us in the later stage. " Okay, this is a direction. Gu Xi thought about it seriously and found that this was really a problem. In fact, this problem has already begun. Corpse Witch and Magic Tower actually require various rare resources to build from the beginning. ? And this is just the beginning. The various temples and dragon tombs that train bone dragons are all big consumers of resources. This is because the undead consume relatively few resources. If it were other cities, resources would have been tight. The resources in Aridovi City were quite sufficient before, and Gu Xi had not considered the matters involved. But now that Luna brought it up, Gu Xi knew that this matter had to be resolved. At least at this stage, ensure the use of stone, wood and metal, and then consider the resource points of various rare materials. With Luna''s speech, Shaya also said: "There is also the problem of population. The current population of Alidovi City is still too small. For such a large city, the total population is less than 100,000. ?This is very unreasonable. Even when the original Victoria City was first built, the number of people was not less than 100,000. Due to population reasons, many buildings in the city cannot operate. The current city is more like a huge military camp. But this is unreasonable. " "This is also an aspect. I have considered the population issue from the beginning. Now that I have activated my talent, it is just right to deal with this problem. So this is a problem, but it is not the main one. Are there others? " Gu Xi expressed his thoughts. He always kept this in mind and did not need Sha Ya''s reminder. ?However, Shaya''s words gave a few others a wake-up call. An undead man who looked like a skeleton but had a brain under his skull stood up. He pushed his skull so that the brain would not come out so easily. Sir, in fact, population is still a serious problem, but we have never considered it before. ??????More than half of the new undead my lord got in the war this time are not suitable for fighting, but they are combat troops, which is actually very embarrassing. Now in our city, the ratio of soldiers to other workers is seriously unbalanced. Especially as high-level combat troops begin to appear on our side, this imbalance will become more serious. " Hearing this, Gu Xi couldn''t help but ask: "Is the situation now so serious?" "Yes, the balance has been broken." The undead said with certainty, "Sir, you control the death edict and the death lord ability. In the next world, you should take advantage of this and recruit people into the city. " "Yes, if possible, large-scale spiritual evocations must also be included. No matter what, the labor force cannot be missing." The undead people said something to each other, and they revealed Gu Xis biggest problem right now. Gu Xi did not respond in a hurry at this time, but thought seriously. Finally, the goal of opening up a new world was determined this time. Occupy resource points to provide resources for Aridovi City. Occupy the outlying villages and provide population for Alidovi City. ?These two are the main goals, and then there are some secondary goals, such as treasure hunting, information exploration, etc. These are all things that can be done or not, and do not affect Gu Xi''s land reclamation. (End of this chapter) Chapter 578： I want a dragon kingdom (please subscribe) Chapter 578 I want a dragon kingdom (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! After setting the target, Gu Xi was not in a hurry to open up wasteland. ?The matter has been settled, but Gu Xi is not so anxious. At this time, he was more concerned about the situation in Aridovi City. He even went to Aridovita and had a conversation with Princess Anna. Princess Anna was quite happy about Gu Xi''s promotion to become Lord of the Dead Witch. ?However, when she heard that Gu Xi was going to open up a new world, Princess Anna was somewhat depressed. Its a pity that the battle here hasnt ended so soon, otherwise I would drag you to Westminster Abbey. Gu Xi only realized after hearing this, yes, he still has a copy that can be played four times. Can I overcome it with my current strength? Of course, not to mention anything else, we have thirty black dragons on hand. Speaking of these black dragons, Princess Annas expression also became serious. Sir, these black dragons cannot be kept here forever. It is true that the entire area of ??Aridovi City is a mirror image, but due to our presence, this area has begun to become undead. If you put them down again, these powerful black dragons will turn into bone dragons. " Is there a way to create a separate space for the black dragon like the weird mirror space? Gu Xi finally asked. Princess Anna blinked, "Unless you can find the abandoned Dragon Kingdom, there is really no way." The Kingdom of Dragons? ?Gu Xi knew very well what it was. It was a gathering place for giant dragons. There were at least fifty dragons inside. The abandoned Dragon Kingdom that Princess Anna needs here is definitely not to go there to find the Dragon Kingdom that has been abandoned by others. She definitely has to fight with the giant dragon once. Thinking about the fighting power of the giant dragon, Gu Xi''s heart trembled. This clearly feels like making dumplings just to make some vinegar. The dragons in his hand, including the bone dragon and the ghost dragon, are only sixty in total. Even if the incarnation of death-the bone dragon is added, there are only sixty-one. ??In order to obtain the abandoned Dragon Kingdom and conquer a dangerous place filled with more than fifty giant dragons, Gu Xi didn''t think there was anything wrong with his mind. Okay, Ill try my best, but this kind of thing may not be available. Apart from this, are there any other alternatives? Princess Anna glanced at Gu Xi and said, "No, now that I have given you an alternative, you will definitely go for the alternative. So forget it, remember that the current Red Dragon can still support for two years, and the Black Dragon can support for a longer time, but it can only support up to five years. After this time, no matter how strong they were in life, they are all bone dragons. " Okay, Ill do my best, dont worry, I will protect these giant dragons, but dont keep holding these giant dragons in your hands and let them go out to fight. I know, Ive been keeping an eye on this side, and its not time to let them out yet. ?? Gu Xi was about to ask when to release the black dragon, but he found that layers of shadows appeared in the sky from time to time. "This is?" ?Feeling that something was obviously wrong, Gu Xi''s face became serious. When the Dimi side captures the Tudor-era city of Aridovi, there will be a new era of Aridovi city connected by road, and Aridovita needs to retain enough troops. Looking at Princess Anna''s calm expression, Gu Xi said with some embarrassment: "I''m sorry, I don''t know." Its okay, I also learned this information from the crow. When we start to attack Alidovi City, Alidovi City from other periods will come in one after another like waves. Sir, are you ready? " At this news, Gu Xi was surprised at first, and then he laughed. Alidovi City is not the real difficulty here. What is really difficult to deal with is the great king who is sealed deep in this space. Anna, this time I dont want to face the eldest princess, but my friend. I want to know from you, how strong is the eldest king? " Level 45, the upper limit of this space. Princess Anna glanced at Gu Xi and said lightly. Hearing this, Gu Xi felt like a flat tire, with no power left. I have worked hard for so long, fighting desperately to grow, calculating this, calculating that, but in the end I am not as good as the opponent. ?This makes Gu Xiqing so embarrassed. Perhaps sensing that Gu Xi''s mood was not right, Princess Anna quickly comforted her: "Don''t be discouraged. Have you ever thought that maybe when the monarch was imprisoned, he was already at level 45, and he has not been there all these years? Growth is because the upper limit of this space is so high. ??Gu Xi rolled his eyes at Princess Anna, "If you can''t speak, just don''t speak." ?However, after being interrupted by Princess Anna, Gu Xi was finally not so discouraged. ? At the same time, he is comforting himself. His current experience can be upgraded to at least level 8. Coupled with the level 8 death incarnation effect, he will soon have two death incarnations reaching level 16. Isnt it one step closer to level 45? At least one digit has become two digits. ?While Gu Xi was calculating there, Princess Anna said again: "Don''t worry, the king''s goal is not in this space, his goal has always been the Kingdom of Britain. ?There is no way to attract his attention here. " Gu Xi''s mentality has actually improved a lot now, "It''s okay, I''m just worried about whether the troops here are enough." ??Gu Xi currently has only five heroes under his command, plus the potential of the two leaders, there are only seven heroes who can safely lead their troops. ?As for the city of Aridovi that needs to be defeated now, there are still six periods in total. Although the city of Aridovi will only come one more period at a time, it will not drag away too many troops from Gu Xi. But garrisoning and suppressing also require troops. ?The troops under Gu Xi''s command are not that large. The troops that have just summoned souls and double deaths are still being identified and re-equipped, and have not yet formed combat strength. ?This also dwarfed Gu Xi''s military strength. ?Now Gu Xi is not sure how many troops he can take with him to open up wasteland this time. "There are enough troops here, and the newly captured Alidovi City does not need so many troops to garrison. If you need troops, just call them." Princess Anna also saw Gu Xi''s thoughts. He said it quite directly. "Okay, I understand. I will take care of the army affairs. You can keep an eye on Alidovi City in other periods. After they are all taken down, I will accompany you to Westminster Abbey." Princess Anna smiled happily, "Okay!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 579： Preparations before opening up wasteland (updated since 2000) Chapter 579 Preparations before opening up wasteland (updated since 2000) The next time, Gu Xi stayed in Alidovi City for about three days, helping Luna deal with many things. And personally replenished the troops in the city. ?However, in the past three days, the most important thing for Gu Xi was seeing the fairy tale characters that were created this time in the library. ?Gu Xi never expected that the one who appeared this time would be the Golden Crown of Thorns, no, it was the Sleeping Beauty Princess. When she saw Gu Xi, she even smiled at him. What a coincidence. Facing the Sleeping Beauty Princess, Gu Xi smiled awkwardly. Its no coincidence, I came here specifically to find you. Looking for me? Gu Xi was a little confused. What did he want to do with him? ?This girl is not an undead spirit. Yes, you also know that the previous location of my castle has been razed to the ground. Although I have repaired the magic from you in advance and moved the castle, I cannot guarantee when the evil **** will come again. So I hope to leave a mark here. " With the mark left behind, Gu Xi grabbed his clothes and took a step back, with a strange look on his face. ?At this time, Princess Sleeping Beauty also understood Gu Xi''s reaction, and her face immediately turned red. "No, that''s not what I''m talking about. I''m talking about my Sleeping Beauty Castle. I want to put down a projection of the castle here for you. Please do me a favor." ?Princess Sleeping Beauty pulled Gu Xi''s sleeve and kept shaking it. "It''s not that I won''t help you. You may not understand the situation here. Everything here will be affected and slowly become undead." ?? Gu Xi was also a little helpless regarding the Sleeping Beauty Princess''s request. ?Originally it was just a matter of adding an extra castle and carving out an extra piece of land. But there are some things that you really cant just invest in them. ??What if Princess Sleeping Beauty wants to use her castle one day, and when she comes back, it turns into a cemetery, which is hard to explain. ??Gu Xi has seen the strength of the Sleeping Beauty Princess before. He cannot resist it alone. You said this, Im not worried about it. Do you still remember the experience when you entered my castle? After being asked by the Sleeping Beauty Princess, Gu Xi realized that it was really unreasonable to say that entering a castle that requires the use of the three magic skills of death is a living castle. But regardless of the Sleeping Beauty Princess in front of him or everything he had seen in the castle before, Gu Xi thought that they were all alive. At least they are weak and alive. As they are, they dare not send death ripples nearby. Let one go and one person in the castle will die. "Okay, I''ve already reminded you of what needs to be reminded. If you think it''s okay, then I''ll mark a place for you." Thank you very much, in return As soon as Princess Sleeping Beauty heard this, she stood up and expressed her gratitude to Gu Xi. No, I dont ?Gu Xi quickly refused. Gu Xi knew the strength of the Sleeping Beauty Princess very well. While you can put castles and fortresses on the battlefield, you can put my Sleeping Beauty Castle on the battlefield. ah? That''s it? Looking at Gu Xis reaction, Princess Sleeping Beauty also understood something. She pulled Gu Xi''s sleeve, "What, can''t you?" "Okay, okay!" Gu Xi said repeatedly, "But how do you plan to project it, Luna, come and see where you can put a castle! " Looking at Gu Xi''s embarrassed look, Princess Sleeping Beauty couldn''t help but laugh. ?But the happier she smiled, the less Gu Xi dared to look in her direction. The last time he saw her smiling so happily, Gu Xi almost fainted. Soon Luna floated in from the outside. After hearing what Gu Xi said about the Sleeping Beauty Princess, Luna did not immediately mark out a territory, but asked in detail about the situation of the Sleeping Beauty Castle. ?For example, how big is the area of ??the castle and who owns the ownership rights of the castle. The most important thing is whether to put only the castle or the towns below the castle together. This is crucial. You must know that Victoria City was just a town near Victoria Tower at the beginning, and it finally developed step by step. ??If Sleeping Beauty Castle only had a projection of the castle itself, there would be no problem. At most, its just like having one more Aridovita, which can be thrown out during battle. But if there are towns nearby, the situation is different. It is equivalent to opening a new satellite city, and there are many things to consider. For example, the development direction of the city, the safety of the city, etc., are all under consideration. In response to Luna''s question, Princess Sleeping Beauty also smiled awkwardly. With a town, it doesnt matter where my castle is, but the situation here is a bit special. I will have relatively more believers. Even if I just put the castle, I can quickly gather a town of believers. Princess Sleeping Beauty still explained the situation here. Gu Xi and Luna looked at each other and already made a decision in their hearts. But Gu Xi finally said something. Then if I let your castle leave a shadow in my territory, who will have the final ownership? Its yours, I just want to leave a mark. The castle and the like are actually not important to me. What I want is for someone to remember my castle. Everything is yours. After hearing this, Gu Xi and Luna looked at each other again, and finally made a decision. ?In this way, the Sleeping Beauty Castle appeared about one hundred and fifty miles away from the main city of Alidovi City. This location is from the direction of Dimi''s Giant Garden. In order to open a road leading to this location, Gu Xi and Luna built a fourth building specifically in the Giant Cemetery area in the past few days. city ??gate. The school gate can be opened and closed horizontally. ?This is considered the starting point of the road, and a carriage station is also arranged here. ??Every morning and evening at 6 o''clock and 12 o''clock, there will be a special carriage traveling between Alidovi City and Sleeping Beauty Castle. Of course, if you don''t want to take a carriage, that''s fine. At the speed of Gu Xixie Coffin, it takes about an hour to go back and forth, which is much faster than waiting for the carriage. Horse carriage stations are now mainly used for transporting various supplies. ?Of course, the Sleeping Beauty Castle does not require Gu Xi to build it himself, they will be in a trusteeship mode. When Princess Sleeping Beauty left, she only enlightened one pea seed in the library. ?After the pea seed is planted, the thorn forest will automatically generate. After the thorn forest occupies a large enough territory, Gu Xi can see the castle spire of the forest from the outside. It can be said that Sleeping Beauty Castle was directly introduced in this way. As for the villages and towns outside the castle, they are just outside the thorn forest, where the carriage station stops. (End of this chapter) Chapter 580： Harvest in three days (2000 plus update on the second day) Chapter 580 Harvest in three days (2000 plus update on the second day) 2000 are all subscribed and will be updated the next day. There will be another day of updates tomorrow. I will start paying off the debt. Please support me and subscribe more! When the projection of Sleeping Beauty Castle was launched, Gu Xi and Luna came here specifically to evaluate the sale. ?In their eyes, it was not a bad idea to agree to Sleeping Beauty Princesss request this time. All they paid was to leave a mark belonging to the Sleeping Beauty Princess in the territory. What you got was a powerful castle and a self-operating satellite city. The scope of Sleeping Beauty Castle includes, in addition to the tall castle, the thorny forest outside. This area is quite large. ?Although the Thorn Forest has just started, it already covers an area of ??more than a thousand acres, or more than 60,000 square meters. ?The forest is full of thorns of all sizes. If the owner of the castle had not come in person, no one could pass through the forest. As for the forest that is part of the castle, when Gu Xi can put the castle on the battlefield, he can also put the forest together. This situation is equivalent to Gu Xi dragging the battlefield to his own home court. It can be said that this alone is enough for Gu Xi to make a decision. Not to mention that the current thorn forest is still expanding, and soon this forest will become a barrier in the direction of Alidovi City. As for the towns outside the forest, they are also trustee towns. Gu Xi doesn''t need to consider anything at all for this town. He doesn''t need to consider how many plots there are in the town, whether there are suitable architectural plans in the town, or the source of the town''s population. Gu Xi just needs to set the direction of development. ?After discussing with Luna, Gu Xi finally decided that the town that has not yet begun to develop will exist as the first resource town under Alidovi City. After all, this place is backed by a thorn forest, and just cutting down some wood is enough for Alidovi City to consume. At the same time, Gu Xi and Luna also discovered a situation. The thorn forest blocks the influence of the blood maple tree, and some non-undead subordinates can stop transforming in the direction of the undead in the thorn forest. This allowed Gu Xi to see a way out. He quickly brought all the Minotaurs, Pegasus Cavalry, and Cyclops that he had obtained from the fire pile here. Although their number is not large, there are certain times when they are quite useful. At least the Thorn Forest left some different seeds for Gu Xis troops. ?Excluding the matter of Sleeping Beauty Castle, during the past three days, my rest time was mainly spent on several newly built core buildings. ??The ice magic tower, the ultra-freezing cold storage, and the ice and snow arsenal are the focus of Gu Xi''s attention during this period. ??The reason why it took so long is because of the choice of location for the construction of the new magic tower. ?There are also various additional buildings. ? Gu Xi and Luna spent a lot of effort to squeeze out a place in the upper city area to build the Ice Magic Tower. As for other buildings, such as libraries, they simply cant be squeezed in, so we can just forget about it. ??Of course, after the Ice Magic Tower was built, it was also affected by various linked buildings. ??The linkage effect of the Bone Magic Tower, the magic amount +1, the linkage effect of the Fairy Tale Library, the magic amount +1, the linkage effect of the school library, the magic amount +1. With this series of effects, the number of spells that can be researched on the first floor of the Ice Magic Tower has changed from the original 4 to the current 7. One of the most core player learning skills is [Destruction Magic: allows players to learn high-level destruction magic and enhance the effect of the magic. . It also comes with an extended skill [Ice Master]. Players and heroes can learn three spells. ??Ice Blade: Consumes 30 mana points to add a cold attribute effect to the designated weapon (the number of weapons shall not exceed one thousand). After the enchantment is successful, the weapon will have a cold +3 attack effect, which lasts for 24 hours. Winter Ring: Consumes 10 mana points to release a ring of ice at the designated location. The damage is intelligence*30 and the range of influence is perception*20 meters. Deep Freeze: Consumes 5 mana points to freeze an enemy. The enemy cannot move, but you cannot attack the enemy. Legal troops can learn three spells. Ice Cone,Ice Storm,Ice Ring. ?These spells are somewhat different from the spells in the previous magic tower. Since all of them are ice-based spells, their power is somewhat biased. Skeleton mages cannot learn them, so two or three skeleton mages must work together to use them. The most important thing is that at this time, Gu Xi discovered that the skeleton mage''s basic spells at the beginning also played a certain role at this time. ??The Skeleton Mage who first mastered Ice Arrow learned these three spells the fastest. ??Then there are the skeleton mages who master poison gas bombs. Those skeleton mages who master fireball and lightning arrows cannot learn these three spells at all. As for the corpse witches, they can learn it, but the effects of the three spells released by the two corpse witches under Gu Xi are not as good as the cooperation of several skeleton mages. At this time, Gu Xi also understood that these spells also have direction restrictions. If you don''t reach that level, you won''t be able to learn them even if you want to. ?So Gu Xi stopped embarrassing the Corpse Witch. He simply called all the skeleton mages who mastered the ice arrows and asked them to learn specifically and prepare to form an ice spell army in the future. Other than this matter, Gu Xi spent the rest of his time on the ice and snow arsenal. After the ice and snow arsenal was built, Gu Xi asked the blacksmith to work overtime to build various weapons, and sent some of the weapons from the barracks to the ice and snow arsenal first. Weapons can be upgraded only when the number of weapons in the arsenal reaches the standard. ?However, even if Gu Xi stared hard, the arsenal still did not meet the conditions for upgrading. ?According to Gu Xi''s estimate, it would probably take two to three days to upgrade the arsenal to level 2. Gu Xi can''t wait any longer. He told Luna directly that after the arsenal was upgraded, he would send the corpses he brought back from the Mysterious Academy last time to the Bloody Temple together with the blood essence. Borrow the power of the Bloody Temple and transform them all into Bloody Knights. At the same time, give priority to upgrading the main magic tower and ghost electric tower. After completing the upgrade, build the Blue Temple directly. As for the others, Gu Xi has no mandatory requirements. ?It is precisely for this reason that Gu Xis idea of ??asking the blacksmith to help upgrade the Cold Wind Staff also came to nothing. As for using ice crystals to upgrade the cold wind staff, Gu Xi was a little hesitant. After all, his Cold Wind Staff has the potential to be upgraded to purple quality, unlike the championship ring, which is just a blue waste. In this way, Gu Xis upgrade of the Cold Wind Staff was finally postponed. Until Gu Xi set off for the new world, his staff was still of blue quality. (End of this chapter) Chapter 581： The new world (2000 plus update on the second day) Chapter 581 The New World (Updated on the second day of 2000) Game number 41Y6JD5T04LA01 The world login is activated, please enter the game number. Game number confirmed, player 629SHD2S0FXC30 welcomes you. Since it is your first time to enter the world of 41Y6JD5T04LA01, according to the game rules, you will be randomly cast! It has been determined that you have detailed coordinate information on your hand. If you change the placement location, you will be placed at the coordinate location! Since this world is a wasteland world, there is no main mission in this world. You can exit at any time through, but not limited to, signal point locking. The new world opens... [In the world of the Immortal Dynasty, the Dafeng Dynasty has reached its third end. This dynasty has been ruling this land since three thousand years ago. Ghosts, gods, heaven, luck, aristocratic families, sects, demons, cults, all kinds of forces are behind the dynasty. The roots are intertwined, affecting the operation of the dynasty. ??Originally, the Dafeng Dynasty had a chance to be overthrown, but every time it seemed that the Dafeng Dynasty was about to disappear, ghosts, gods, and emperors would personally come to the rescue. ??In the end, the Dafeng Dynasty successfully survived two crises at the end of the dynasty, and it also turned the dynasty into the current situation where ghosts and gods are rampant. ??Now the third apocalypse is just around the corner. Whether things can only be done in three ways or whether Dafeng will be revived again depends on the game between the ghosts and gods behind the dynasty. As the information in front of him slowly disappeared, a cold wind blew in his face, and the scene in front of Gu Xi slowly stabilized. The location where Gu Xi found himself was at the bottom of the valley between two mountains. The valley in front of him was quite large. From where Gu Xi stood, he looked around and saw that everything was covered with vermilion soil. When he looked towards the nearby hills, Gu Xi found that there was not a single tree on the nearby hills. When the wind blows, a strange fishy smell hits your face. Is this cinnabar? ? Gu Xis knowledge of death has now reached level 10, and he is well aware of all kinds of things related to the undead. It can be said that Gu Xi now, even if he enters the underworld, can grab a handful of dirt and know where he is on the road to hell. ?The abnormality in front of him suddenly fell in front of his eyes. He could tell at a glance that this valley had been artificially filled with a large amount of soil mixed with cinnabar and blood. ?This kind of blood contains a strong fishy and yang energy. It is obviously the blood of a rooster and a black dog. ??And this is obviously just a layer. Part of the soil in front of you is new. ?? He reached out and grabbed a handful of dirt on the ground, and Gu Xi''s brows furrowed. ?The situation in front of him made Gu Xi a little puzzled. This was a method used to deal with ghosts, but the amount was probably too small. The aura just now was obviously very strong, but when Gu Xi grabbed it now, he felt that in the valley in front of him, he probably only killed a chicken, a dog, and two taels of cinnabar. Normally speaking, with this amount, let alone fighting ghosts, I''m afraid it won''t even be able to bear the yin energy. How did they achieve such a great effect with this little thing? ?Just when Gu Xi looked confused and didn''t know what was going on here, footsteps came from far behind him. ? Gu Xi felt happy, it seemed that he had met someone just after entering this world, and now he could finally get some information. But just when Gu Xi was about to turn around to see who was coming, he heard a voice. You dare, thief! Gu Xi felt something was wrong as soon as he heard this. He turned around and saw three men in white robes with long swords in their hands rushing towards him. ?Behind this man, there was a middle-aged hunter wearing hunter''s clothes and carrying a long bow. The smell of blood on this middle-aged hunter was quite strong. When Gu Xi turned around, he immediately had the feeling that he saw a tiger standing there. Thief? ????????????????????????????????????? He was attacked as soon as he arrived, which made Gu Xi very angry. Who are these people? They would be called thieves whenever they come. Without even thinking about it, Gu Xi pointed the cold wind staff at the person coming. Magical arrows. ?Three flying swords made of ice flew out and faced the three swordsmen in white. ??The three white-clothed swordsmen also reacted quickly. When the flying sword flew out, they slashed forward. The long swords in their hands emitted sword energy and blocked the flying sword. From their movements, Gu Xi could tell that these three swordsmen in white were at least level 6. The level is only 10, so he has the nerve to dance in front of Gu Xi. I really dont know how to die. Without thinking much, Gu Xi turned his hand, and six more flying swords flew out. ?At this time, the three swordsmen in white had just reacted to the attack. The arm of the weakest one had even been frozen. Facing another attack flying towards him, the swordsman in white at the head said repeatedly: "Please wait a moment, we are not bad people." "Wait for your sister, you are not bad to me, maybe I am bad. I was very happy to scream a thief at first, right? I am not happy now, so you can go to **** now." ?Gu Xi didnt want to give these people any face at all. ? ? Who are they? I didnt even ask before and just launched an attack. Now that I cant beat them, I just say that Im not a bad person. I bother. ??Gu Xi didn''t show any face to these guys at all. With a shake of his hand, magic arrows flew towards the three swordsmen in white. Looking at more and more flying swords flying towards them, these three people did not understand what Gu Xi was thinking. So the leader kept slashing out his long sword, and at the same time shouted: "Build a three-star sword formation!" The two people behind him moved quickly and stood behind the leading swordsman in white. But just as they were preparing to set up their formation, one of the white-clothed swordsmen stumbled, as if he had stepped on something. ?He looked down and found that his feet were warm. Boom! The big explosion blew the white-clothed swordsman into the sky on the spot. Flame trap! This is a flame trap that Gu Xi put down one step ahead of time. The purpose is to trick others in the battle. ??As a result, the effect of this explosion was quite good. The swordsman in white who had just accidentally stepped into the trap was instantly shattered, and even a **** pit was blown up on the ground. ?Just when the swordsman in white was shocked by this, the hunter who had been watching the battle from behind suddenly raised his bow. Thats enough, I dont care how much you beat me, but if you dare to damage the ground here, you will all die. When the hunter raised his bow, the shadow of a tiger even appeared behind him. Gu Xi could tell at a glance that this man was borrowing the power of this tiger. ?Although he doesnt know what is going on, Gu Xi is not a coward. ??If the hunter had spoken kindly, Gu Xi would not have done anything but raised his bow, and then Gu Xi would have nothing to be polite about. He raised his left hand and activated his spiritual lantern. (End of this chapter) Chapter 582： Tiger Demon (please subscribe) Chapter 582 Tiger Demon (please subscribe) ! ?Affected by the hypnosis of Gu Xi''s Soul Lantern, the hunter loosened his hand holding the bow, and the arrow already mounted on the long bow struck a white-clothed swordsman with a fishy wind. The swordsman in white never expected that he would be attacked from behind. He lowered his head and glanced at the long arrow sticking out of his chest, and then glanced at his companions beside him. Senior brother The next moment, a vision occurred. A soul visible to the naked eye was pulled out of the white-clothed swordsman''s body. After a strange force, there were two more lines on the white-clothed swordsman''s soul face. ?At the same time, his figure looks a little translucent, and bones can even be seen under the skin. Ghost? Gu Xi could tell at a glance what had happened to the swordsman in white before him. At the same time, the way he looked at the hunter was completely different. ?The hunter''s blow just now was able to bring the power of a tiger, and even turn people into ghosts after killing people. This is not an ordinary borrowed magic power. ??This hunter is either a spokesperson for the tiger, or he is a tiger himself. ?Thinking of this, Gu Xi had no idea of ??trying again. This battle is probably unavoidable. As soon as Gu Xi turned his hand, the steel city gate appeared behind him. The earth-bound dragon in bone dragon form appeared immediately and roared in the direction of the hunter. As soon as the Earth-bound dragon appeared, the tiger shadow behind the hunter solidified on the spot and roared in the direction of the Earth-bound dragon. Such a situation made Gu Xi couldn''t help but complain. Whats going on here, a fight between dragon and tiger? Although he said this, Gu Xi definitely had no intention of being idle. ?He raised his hand, and the large army rushed out of the steel city gate. Gu Xis original plan was to lead the Black Spear Battalion. ??However, the Black Spear Battalion suffered heavy losses in the battle against the Evil Temple last time and has not yet recovered. The only full-scale combat power that Gu Xi can bring out now is the Bone-cutting Battalion. As soon as Robbie rushed out with the troops of the Bone-cutting Battalion, a large number of other undead followed behind him. ? Gu Xi had only one idea. If he could hide his identity, he should hide his identity first and find out where he was and what was going on around him. ??If you can''t hide your identity, then use all your strength, at least until no one dares to touch you nearby. ?Seeing Gu Xi releasing so many undead souls, the hunter below the tiger also screamed. "Ghost soldiers, you really came here for the ancient battlefield below. Come here and kill them." The hunter''s voice was obviously not quite right, and his enunciation was not clear when he spoke, as if someone else had borrowed his body to speak. ?But Gu Xi didn''t care much anymore. He released the evil coffin, pointed it in the direction of the hunter and struck it. Storm of Bones! ??As the storm of bones rushed towards the hunter, the last remaining swordsman in white couldn''t help but shout out. Are you from the White Bone Sect? ?Gu Xi was a little speechless. He had just arrived here, so he didn''t know about your sect. ?So he ignored the white-clothed swordsman and just pushed his hand forward, causing the bone storm to move towards the hunter. At this moment, the hunter jumped easily, opened his bow and shot an arrow at Gu Xi. ?However, before his arrow flew very far, the canopy of bones behind Gu Xi automatically opened, blocking the blow for Gu Xi. But when Gu Xi put away the sky of white bones, he noticed that black clouds and smoke had risen in the distance from the direction where these people were coming. ?That look made Gu Xi feel a bit like the way of the Black Spear Camp. Under the clouds and smoke, a large number of ghosts were floating towards here. This situation left Gu Xi speechless. He never expected that he would meet his colleagues as soon as he arrived. At this time, Gu Xi finally realized that the tiger behind the hunter was the main enemy this time. The hunter was just the tiger''s spokesperson, and even his body was borrowed by the tiger. ??The ghosts in the black clouds and smoke are all human beings killed and eaten by tigers. ?Although the principles are different, these things are really undead. When dealing with the undead, Gu Xi has nothing to fear. Set up a formation and kill them! Facing the onrushing army of ghosts, Gu Xi decisively gave the order. ?At the same time, more and more undead troops began to rush out of the steel city gate. The troops that rushed out from behind were the skeleton archers and skeleton mages under Gu Xi. As soon as they appeared, they launched a wave of attacks on the enemies, especially those skeleton mages who had just learned the ice storm. They gathered together, their bodies flashed with blue light, and countless ice fell from the sky like daggers. Plunging towards the ghost troops rushing over. The ghost troops had obviously never encountered such an attack before. When they encountered the rain of arrows and ice storms falling from the sky, they had no idea of ??evading and continued to charge forward. When the arrow rain and ice storm fell into their layer of black clouds and smoke, they reacted and raised their weapons one after another, trying to knock off the arrows and ice picks. But at this moment, the originally confident Ghost Troopers obviously paused, and then as if they had seen something that frightened them, they wanted to turn around and leave, but they did not dare to run away. This situation also made Gu Xi feel a little surprised. What is going on? Could it be that these demons have been controlled by tigers for too long and have turned against them? There is no reason. Gu Xi turned his head and looked at the tiger who was fighting with the earth-bound dragon. ?Judging from the current situation of the tiger, there is obviously no sign of defeat. There is no reason for these ghosts to be afraid and retreat. ?While Gu Xi was wondering, he suddenly saw a large group of white things floating out of the steel city gate. ?This situation made Gu Xi stunned. Why didnt he think of it? The ghost team that turned into Bai Wuchang came out. The small ghost team looks like fifty to sixty thousand Bai Wuchang. ??With such a force, let alone a ghost, even a ghost king would be frightened and fell to the ground. After understanding the reason why the ghost was afraid, Gu Xi felt something in his heart. He hesitated for a moment, but finally gave the order. Surround them up and ignore them as long as they dont attack or run away. After giving the order to the ghost team, Gu Xi turned his attention to the tiger. All troops, focus your fire on the tiger. ??The tiger also heard Gu Xi''s order, and at this time he roared in Gu Xi''s direction. The extremely thick qi and blood spread outward, and the skeleton soldiers rushing at the front were even dispersed by the qi and blood on the spot. But the undead troops released by Gu Xi were quite large in number, and those at the forefront were the Bone Titan and the Ghost Dragon, who were now hostile to each other. ?Under Gu Xi''s suppression, it was impossible for them to fight each other, but in terms of performance competition, they were already involved. ??The undead troops in front were dispersed by the tiger''s energy and blood, and they had already rushed in front of the tiger, using their best tricks to hit the tiger. (End of this chapter) Chapter 583： Kill the tiger and collect the ghost (please subscribe) Chapter 583: Kill the tiger and collect the ghost (please subscribe) ?Please subscribe, recommend, monthly vote and other support, thank you all! ??Ghost Dragon Breath and Lightning Spear, when the attack fell on the tiger, it immediately had a strong effect on the tiger. The Earth-bound dragon on the side saw it and immediately took the opportunity to bite the tiger on the head. At this time, Gu Xi also saw the strength of this tiger. He should be around level 10, either a hero or a BOSS template. The strength is stronger than the normal level 10, and the health, attack and defense levels are almost around level 13. But no matter how high it is, it will never be higher than this level. When the Ghost Dragon and the Bone Titan rushed over, his fate was already decided. This tiger is dead. ?Now when the earth-bound strange dragon bites the tiger on the head, the tiger instinctively spreads his breath outward, and wants to use his extremely thick blood to turn away the undead that rushes towards him. But the Earth-bound Dragon has turned himself into a mirror clone. He would rather be beaten by a tiger than suffer the energy and blood impact of a tiger. As soon as the tiger moved like this, the mirror clone reflected the effect of the energy and blood. The tiger himself was not in an undead state. He was not affected by the energy and blood, but it could not hurt the earth-bound dragon, so he could not escape. ?So the Ghost Dragon and the Bone Titan took this opportunity to hit the tiger again. This time, the Bone Titan seized the opportunity, and the bone spear pierced directly into the tiger''s heart, staring the tiger firmly on the ground. White Bone Titan (summon) kills Tiger King Tiger (level 10, BOSS), you get 1 experience point, and the summons gets 119 experience points. As the tiger was knocked down, the hunter who was fighting the undead suddenly stopped. ?Then a mouthful of blood spurted out, and the hunter fell heavily to the ground without any need for the undead to rush forward. His body seemed to have been drained of all the blood, and it quickly turned into a mummy. The last swordsman in white had already died on the spot when the undead rushed out. When the hunter fell, Gu Xi noticed a ghost-like figure pulling out of the hunter and flying toward the southeast. As soon as he saw this situation, Gu Xi knew that the enemy might escape. He ordered decisively: "The gargoyle has chased us, check where the enemy has fled." After releasing the gargoyles, Gu Xi turned his head to look at the gargoyles that were rushing towards him at the beginning. ??Although these demons were shrouded in black clouds and smoke, it could be seen from their movements that they were kneeling. Once the tiger dies, the ghost becomes an undead soul without an owner. And the Bai Wuchangs around them have frightened the courage of these ghosts. ?Gu Xi just looked at them. As soon as the Death Lord''s ability was activated, they instinctively knelt down to Gu Xi and chose to seek refuge with Gu Xi. There are undead souls who are impressed by your great strength and are willing to join your team. Please ask if you will accept their surrender. "accept!" You have conquered 317 ghosts, and the death lord''s experience has increased by 317 points. [Ghost (level 4, summoned object): experience (0/750), attack 4, defense 4, life 16, skills: wit (can retain memories and some abilities during life), tiger guard (when a tiger is present Next, combat effectiveness increases by 50%)] Looking at the attributes of the ghost, an idea flashed in Gu Xi''s mind. With a wave of his hand, he made the Bai Wuchang-looking ghost team step aside and pointed at these ghosts. "Do you have anyone who knows how to skin the tiger? Come out and take care of the tiger''s carcass." When the ghosts heard this, they pushed around for a few times. The last few ghosts that looked like hunters floated out from the group of ghosts. They bowed to Gu Xi first, and then stepped forward to deal with it. Tiger carcass comes. Seeing the ghost like this, Gu Xi also laughed. ?It seems that the fear of tigers is also limited. At least once they are subdued, their loyalty will not be a problem. ?So Gu Xi waved to the remaining ghosts. A few people who know whats going on come out. ?This time the ghosts continued to push and push as before, and finally three ghosts came out. ?? Gu Xi took a look and found that the three ghosts were dressed differently. The leader said to Gu Xi: "Immortal chief, I am the temple director of the mountain temple, this is Li Zheng from the nearby Wangjia Village, and this is Du Shusheng from the city. We all died in this wild tiger. in the mouth. ?At this time, Gu Xi raised his hand, and Sha Ya appeared behind him. Seeing Sha Ya coming out, Gu Xi said: "Tell me what''s going on. Let''s start with the hunter. Let''s also talk about the situation of the swordsmen in white and why they came in the first place. Attack me." "Immortal Chief, you may have passed by here and didn''t know that this mountain is called Samsara Mountain. It is said that a thousand years ago, the defeated army of King Chakravartin fled here, and the heavenly soldiers and generals of the Dafeng Dynasty laid a dragnet. Ten Ambush in front of him, and finally kill him here. At that time, the stones in the valley nearby turned red. In order to prevent the Wheel-turning King from coming out again to cause trouble to the world, the Immortal Master established a suppression pattern of five villages and one temple here. They also made General Wang, who died in battle here, the mountain **** of this place. They made an agreement to make a small sacrifice every year, and spread the ground with cinnabar, rooster blood and black dog blood mixed with loess and glutinous rice juice to prevent the Yin soldiers who were suppressed underground from emerging. ?Every ten years there is a big sacrifice, and the ground is paved with tiger blood, bull blood, mercury mixed with quicklime, and the suppression circle is reinforced. Even so, whenever there was thunder and lightning, the defeated army of the Chakravartin King would still take advantage of this place, and over time this place became known as Samsara Mountain. And the mountain temple in the southeast of Shandong has been handed down ever since. About five hundred years ago, there was a severe drought nearby, and only two of the five villages were left. However, the mountain **** forced the big sacrifice to start. As a result, the tiger used as a sacrifice ran away and killed more than 120 people participating in the sacrifice. He even overthrew the golden body of the mountain **** and usurped the position of the mountain god. I, the little old man, died at that time. ??Later, the court sent people to deal with the matter, but they were all beaten back by the tiger. In the end, the court had to admit that the tiger occupied the position of mountain god. The only requirement was that small sacrifices should be held every year. ??And he is responsible for guarding the Mountain of Samsara and preventing the appearance of the Yin soldiers of the King of Wheels. That hunter is the temple blessing of this generation. He usually uses the power of the tiger to practice practice. When needed, he can become the coordinate of the tiger''s location. I dont know what happened to those swordsmen in white. I only heard that he was a swordsman from Baiyun City. He came here to find a divine sword that was stolen more than a thousand years ago. For this reason, he dedicated the temple to Invited. " Is this okay? "Of course, there is nothing wrong with tigers watching. They have been selling things buried underground to earn resources for cultivation these years." (End of this chapter) Chapter 584： Mountain God and Chakravartin (2000, both added 3rd place) Chapter 584 The Mountain God and the Chakravartin King (Updated on the third day of 2000) 2000 are all ordered on the third day, and the balance will be paid starting tomorrow. We will work hard to add more updates. Please subscribe and support! Wait a minute, didnt you just say that Tiger was recognized as the mountain **** only after he promised not to release the underworld soldiers? How dare he dig down on his own? " Whats wrong with this? Its been more than a thousand years. If reincarnation really existed, the Wheel-turning King would have been reborn countless times. Besides, the imperial court has no control over this, and there is no salary. He is a tiger. What does it have to do with the human dynasty? You must know that tigers eat people. " After hearing this, Gu Xi looked back at Sha Ya. Shaya knew as soon as she saw him that it was time to take action herself. ?So Sha Ya took a step forward and quickly communicated with Lao Miao Zhu. Sha Ya''s sensitivity to intelligence far exceeds Gu Xi''s level. When asking questions, Sha Ya will point out many things that Gu Xi has not considered. ?Gu Xi stood aside and slowly understood some of what was going on. Hunter wanted to become a mountain **** at first, in order to save his life. After all, if he had not been a mountain **** at that time, he would have been the one who was bled as a sacrifice. But the situation will be different later. Tiger discovered that this valley was a treasure land. When King Chakravartin fought here, the Dafeng Dynasty gathered a large number of aristocratic families, sects and troops to fight together. Many things were buried underneath. ?Over the past thousand years, a layer of soil has been laid every year, and even the strongest undead have been crushed to death. They secretly take some things and sell them, but it actually doesnt affect them at all. As long as the suppression circle is not destroyed, it is fine. ??The reason why the hunter was so angry before was entirely because Gu Xi''s flame trap was so powerful that it directly blew up a pit, which was visible to the naked eye and destroyed the sacrificial soil covering it. Otherwise, he would not have jumped out to fight against Gu Xi. At most, he would have watched Gu Xi fight with the white-clothed swordsmen, and in the end he might have gotten some good stuff from Gu Xi. But its different now, because of a small explosion, the hunter not only lost himself, but also the mountain god. ??Although the hunter finally turned into a stream of light and fled towards the mountain temple, what was the use of escaping there. ?Once the tiger dies, the mountain temple will have no meaning of existence, and in the end it will be nothing more than a dead end. At the same time, Gu Xi also learned about the situation of the other two. Its easy to say that Li Zheng came from the nearby Wangjia Village. More than a hundred years ago, he took the lead in resisting the tiger because it was too aggressive in eating humans, and was eventually eaten by the tiger. ??Shu Sheng Du went to Beijing to take the exam. When he passed by this mountain, he learned about the wheel-turning king. He was very poetic and mentioned a poem, but was eaten by a tiger. It can be said that the three of them were all controlled by the tiger at the beginning, and they could not resist the tiger even if they had resentment in their hearts. ?Now that the tiger is dead, they have freedom. When Gu Xi asks people with brains, they naturally stand up in order to get a good opportunity. Gu Xi could understand their thoughts at a glance. ?But now he just needs some people who know things to do things. Otherwise, Sha Ya would not be able to get enough information in a short time if she had to rely on him to inquire about the news. ?So Gu Xi sat down directly on the evil coffin. Miaozhu, if I take over the nearby mountain temple, is there any way you can make this area my territory? Xian Chang, this is not a problem. At the beginning, Tiger fought three battles and won three consecutive games before he could bow his head to the court. ??The Immortal Chief can kill the tiger easily, so he can naturally occupy this mountain temple, but the Immortal Chief wants to transform the immortal way into the divine way? Become the mountain **** for more than a hundred miles? " Of course not, I was just thinking that the tiger occupies this mountain **** position just for some resources, and I also want resources. As Gu Xi spoke, he looked at the three people in front of him. At this time, Shusheng Du reacted the fastest. Your Majesty, what you mean is that as long as someone can provide resources, your Majesty will support that person to become a mountain god? Sir, lets see if I can do it. I have been studying since I was a child, and I have developed a spiritual spirit in my heart. Although I died in a tiger''s mouth, this spiritual spirit has not been destroyed, so my conversion to Shintoism will naturally go smoothly. As long as you are willing to support me in becoming a mountain god, I guarantee that all nearby resources will be sent to you. " When Du Shusheng said this, the other two people reacted. Wang Lizheng said quickly: "Sir, I used to be Lizheng of the five nearby villages. I know everything about the good things nearby. As long as you support me to become a mountain god, I guarantee that I can provide you with enough resources, even Population, I guarantee you will have as many sacrifices as you want." On the contrary, Miao Zhu didn''t say anything. He just waited silently for Gu Xi''s order. You seem to be a smart man. We will provide whatever the Immortal Chief needs. As long as the Immortal Chief is satisfied, we will have a chance to ascend to the throne. This is what the old mountain **** has been saying all the time. So many generals were killed here, some with higher levels and stronger strength than him. He could become a mountain **** not because he could provide what the immortal leader wanted. s things. " Miao Zhu said slowly. What if I want the ones buried in the ground. "Dig!" Miao Zhu said with certainty, "If the tiger can dig it, we can dig it naturally." Then dig up this place. Whoever digs out what I want will be the next mountain god. Gu Xi pointed to the ground. ? Gu Xi had no plan to dig up this place before, but when he knew what was buried underneath, Gu Xi already had his own idea. Sir, its easy to dig it out, but how can we hide it from the surveillance of the imperial court? Once the Wheel-turning King is released, he will definitely be filled with resentment. The person buried underneath is definitely not the Chakravartin himself. Gu Xi glanced at Miao Zhu. No, if it were the Chakravartin himself, the arrangement of nearby suppression would not be so simple, but this is also one of the three vanguards of the Chakravartin, with more than 10,000 armored cavalry. As an old man who has followed two mountain gods, Miao Zhu will definitely know more about everything suppressed down here. Three vanguards? Tell us about the situation of the Chakravartin King. Miao Zhu hesitated for a moment and looked to both sides. At this time, Gu Xi discovered that Shusheng Du and Wang Lizheng had already begun to sneak away. They ran to the side of the ghost to select manpower and prepare to dig in advance. Dont worry, you wont let them do what you said. Miao Zhu felt relieved upon hearing this. He knew that no matter how good he was, it was useless. The main thing was that Gu Xi liked him. ?What he can do now is a wealth of knowledge. Its time to express yourself well now and when. Actually, the Chakravartin King shouldnt be called this name. He was a rebel who suddenly appeared a thousand years ago. He has no name and no surname, and he doesnt know where he came from. It was reported that he kept a heavy horse privately at home, and the court sent people to deal with it. It turned out that the heavy cavalry was kept privately, but it was not the five people who reported it, but 500,000 people. No one knows where his heavy horse came from. Some people say that he opened the reincarnation channel and brought out all the heroic spirits who died in reincarnation. Thats why he is called the Wheel-turning King. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 585： Qianqianshan Temple (2000 plus update on the third day) Chapter 585: Front Mountain Temple (Updated on the third day of 2000) When it comes to the title of Wheel-turning King, Miao Zhu is still a little embarrassed. After all, judging from the situation more than a thousand years ago, let alone having 500,000 heavy cavalry, even if you only have 50,000 heavy cavalry, you can still say that the days have changed, and the artifacts are easier to use, and you have to be virtuous. Man, this is natural. ??But who would have thought that the imperial court would just say, "Yin soldiers and ghost generals"? This is because they want to establish a ghost kingdom on earth. Then it attracted siege from all the forces in the world. Even the cults came to participate. ? 500,000 heavy cavalry, plus various auxiliaries and infantry, totaling 16.7 million people, they were cut into pieces. Step by step, he was swallowed up by the imperial troops. The one who escaped here was one of the three vanguards of the Wheel-turning King. ?This wheel-turning king has one commander, two generals, three vanguards, four grain supervisors, and ten generals under his command. Except for one commander who commanded 50,000 heavy horsemen, each of the others commanded 10,000 heavy horsemen, and the rest were led by the Chakravartin himself. ??The vanguard was chased here and finally was ambushed from all sides and killed by an army of 50,000 to 60,000 men. ?At that time, more than ten famous generals in the imperial court were killed in the battle. Think about what the Dafeng Dynasty became after this battle. Since then, the various sects and aristocratic families that were originally in the opposition have stepped forward in one fell swoop. They have followed the royal family''s orders not to mention their capital, and they cannot even leave their own palaces. The actual control of this area actually fell into the hands of the Taoist sect of Wenshan Road. ??The tiger in the beginning defeated the master sent by Wenshan Taoism, and then secured his position as the mountain god. ?Now that Gu Xi has killed the tiger, as long as it does not arouse great resentment, Wen Shandao will not come over to meddle in his own business. After sighing, Miao Zhu also talked about the wheel-turning king. ?This information immediately silenced Gu Xi. ?This Chakravartin King is really fierce, with half a million heavy cavalry. I dont know if this is a knight level or a death knight level. But no matter what, with such a force, we can go sideways wherever we go. As a result, he was eventually destroyed. ?How depressed this person must be. ?But this also made Gu Xi understand that the water in the world in front of him was quite deep. Even though this mountain **** is only level 10, there may be a level 20 boss behind any sect. Its better to consider your own small goals first and take root first. "Okay, you said it in great detail. Did you see those skeleton soldiers? Now they have almost picked out the demons. You take those skeleton soldiers to work." Let me tell you directly, I dont need food or anything like that, what I need is various ores. " As soon as Miao Zhu heard this, he knew that Wang Lizheng had been kicked out immediately. The only person who can compete with him for the mountain **** position now is Du Shusheng. ?So he quickly stepped forward to greet Gu Xis skeleton soldiers and took him to a certain location. Start digging from here, there will definitely be something down there. ?Gu Xi glanced here and winked at Sha Ya. ?Shaya quickly came to Gu Xi. Sir, its better for me to go there. "No, the mountain temple is related to whether we can put down a foothold here. It''s better for me to go over and take care of it. You keep an eye here. If the suppression circle here is destroyed and the Yin soldiers appear, don''t stop it. Everything will wait. Ill talk about it when I get back. ??Gu Xi originally wanted to stay where he was, waiting for the suppressive magic circle to be removed, and directly take away the dark soldiers and ghost generals. But the mountain temple is the key to Gu Xi. Gu Xi cannot give up his foundation for a wave of undead troops. ?For this reason, Gu Xi quickly made a decision and asked Shaya to keep an eye on it. Gu Xi took part of the troops to the mountain temple for a walk. At least the souls of hunters who escaped must be recovered. Can''t let him run away like this. ?After jumping onto the evil coffin, Gu Xi raised the cold wind staff in his hand, and the ghost dragon appeared behind Gu Xi. ?At the same time, half of the undead army was automatically divided, and under the leadership of the undead leader, they followed Gu Xi. ?Seeing Gu Xi leading the troops to leave, Miao Zhu and the other ghosts had different reactions, but they did not forget their own affairs and still worked hard. ?After leaving the valley, Gu Xi discovered that the road here was quite difficult. Outside the valley, all you can see are mountains. ??It is not without reason that more than 10,000 heavy cavalry were able to be wiped out here. The group charge of heavy cavalry cannot be used here at all, and even those heavy cavalry sometimes have to dismount to fight. ??Moreover, the hills here are layer upon layer, and a large army can be ambushed anywhere. ?This kind of ambush tactic is most suitable to be carried out in a place like this. ?Entering this mountain forest is equivalent to entering a dragnet. Without some skills, it is impossible to escape. Not long after Gu Xi entered the mountain forest, the gargoyles who were sent out had already returned, and they had found the location of the mountain temple. ?Judging from the reaction of the gargoyles, there is no defense at the mountain temple, so Gu Xi can just go there. ?However, Gu Xi was not careless. Although the advance with the troops was slower, it was safer. Gu Xi had just entered this world and had not yet understood the situation clearly. Gu Xi did not want anything to happen in any corner. They walked around several mountains and finally appeared at the location of the mountain temple. As he approached the top of the mountain, Gu Xi immediately felt a strange feeling. The mountain in front of us is clearly a beautiful place with beautiful scenery. The sun shines naturally in the mountains and forests. Looking at it from a distance, it is full of natural atmosphere. ?But for some reason, Gu Xi felt that the mountains and forests in front of him were dark and gloomy. When the mountain wind blew by, there was a fishy smell that was completely different from the style of the mountains and forests. Is this it? ?Gu Xi stood on the evil coffin and looked into the mountains and forests, and finally asked this question. ?Several gargoyles nodded affirmatively. They came here following the souls of hunters. ?Gu Xi thought for a moment and pointed towards the forest. March! Under Gu Xis order, the skeleton soldiers began to move forward. As the skeleton soldiers opened the way, Gu Xi also discovered the reason for the abnormality in the forest. It turned out that the tiger was not a human being at all. Everything he had eaten was spit out directly and thrown into the forest. Its a good thing we didnt get close. Once we got close, they were all dried corpses under the trees and in the grass. ?Even a necromancer like Gu Xi can''t stand this kind of aura. The Soul-Calling Tower! After releasing the soul-calling tower, Gu Xi did not step directly into the mountain temple. Instead, he stood on the soul-calling tower, raised the cold wind staff, and pointed at the mountain forest. Spiritualism! (End of this chapter) Chapter 586： Mountain Temple (please subscribe) Chapter 586 Mountain Temple (please subscribe) ?This time Gu Xi entered this world after eating and drinking, and taking a good nap. ?Although some mana was consumed in the previous battle, this mana is really far behind the total mana after replenishing the magic and experiencing the magic vortex. Up to now, Gu Xi still has nearly 14,000 points of mana that have not been consumed. ?Through the Soul-Calling Tower, Gu Xi dispersed all this magic power. He no longer needs to light corpses one by one, control souls, and perform more than 10,000 spiritualist spells. ?Even so, the range of spiritualism in front of us only covers a small area in front of the mountain temple, and there is no way to expand it to the top of the mountain. From this, we can also see what the tiger, as the mountain god, has done in these years. ??As the spiritualism was released, Gu Xi found that the effect of the spiritualism this time was not very good. A large number of corpses rose from the ground, but it was obvious that they had not been infused with souls. ?Those corpses are not complete. Most of them are incomplete. After getting up, they have no fighting ability. They have only level 4, but they are not even cannon fodder. Gu Xi knew what this was like as soon as he saw it. The previous mountain **** was a tiger, and all the useful souls had turned into ghosts. The useless souls were by the tiger''s side and had no chance of turning into ghosts. As soon as something abnormal happened, they would be directly washed away by the tiger''s energy and blood. Gone. As for the mutilated corpses, its easy to understand. If you still want to find intact bones that have been chewed by tigers, youre kidding me. ?Gu Xi stretched out his hand, held up the cold wind staff and said: "Death incarnate!" ?Under the black mist, two incarnations of death flew out. As soon as they appeared, Gu Xi opened the main city gate behind him. God of Death, take all these back, send them to the cult church, and turn them all into skeletons of doom. ??For such soulless and incomplete undead souls, Gu Xi didn''t even think of treating them as civilians. His first goal was to transform these undead souls into doomed skeletons. Skeletons of Doom, as a level 6 unit, are actually made up of various bone fragments. ?Each doomed skeleton requires a large amount of bones to make. At first, in Gu Xis opinion, training one skeleton of doom was worse than training ten skeleton soldiers. So when the Labyrinth Devourer became an important defensive force in front of Gu Xi, the Doom Skeleton could not even be trained. Its different now. Most of these undead are incomplete, and their levels are relatively high. Just used to transform the bones of doom. Death Incarnate - The God of Death glanced at the undead wandering aimlessly in the mountains, and understood what Gu Xi meant, and also understood why Gu Xi would call him out at this time. At this time, only the incarnation of death-the God of Death can bring these undead souls back. ?So the incarnation of death, the God of Death, stepped forward and waved the sickle of despair in his hand. ?Under the guidance of his scythe, these undead finally lined up and entered the main city gate of Gu Xi one by one, entering the city of Aridovi. The incarnation of death, the Bone Dragon, opened its wings and flew towards the mountain temple above. ?While the incarnation of death, the Bone Dragon, flew upward, a puff of black smoke came from the mountain temple. ?This black smoke resisted the entry of the incarnation of death, but was directly pushed away by the incarnation of death. When the black smoke gathered in the mountain temple was broken, a bang came to Gu Xi''s ears. ?Then the Yin Qi condensed in the mountain forest was like a flood that had opened a flood gate, quickly rushing towards the surrounding areas. The incarnation of death - the Bone Dragon took this opportunity to continuously hover in the sky and absorb most of the Yin Qi. The God of Death, the incarnation of death who was guiding the undead into the city of Alidovi below, had no such idea until he saw what the Bone Dragon was doing, and he didn''t react until he saw what the Bone Dragon was doing. This is an opportunity for Death Incarnation to strengthen. So he kept waving his hands, trying to absorb part of the Yin Qi, but most of the Yin Qi was absorbed by the bone dragon, the incarnation of death, on the top of the mountain, and the part of the Yin Qi that came down was also scattered, and the Incarnation of Death -The God of Death was still a little slow in taking action and only took away a very small part of it. But even this part allowed the incarnation of death, the God of Death, to take advantage. He had an extra robe made of black mist on his body. At least now he no longer looks like before, just a bare skeleton. . Facing this situation, Gu Xi couldn''t help but sigh. ?It seems that the Yin Qi accumulated by Tiger Mountain God over the years is gone, and there is nothing that prevents him from entering the mountain temple. ?At this moment, the incarnation of death, the Bone Dragon, also fell in the mountain temple. As soon as Gu Xi saw it, he knew that this was telling Gu Xi that there were no enemies in the mountain temple. ?So Gu Xi drove the evil coffin and rushed to the direction of the mountain temple. ?After rushing to the mountain, Gu Xi discovered that the mountain temple in front of him was actually not too small. The area within the wall was at least one-third of an acre. That is more than 800 square meters. Judging from some ruins left on the site, the original mountain temple was still very large. Just because the tiger is a mountain god, most of the buildings have collapsed, leaving only a main hall covering an area of ??about 200 square meters. In the main hall, the golden body of the previous mountain **** had long since fallen to the ground and was broken into several pieces. ?Even one of the main beams in the main hall has a problem, and it has become a lot crooked. It is exposed to wind and sun. I am afraid that in a few years, this mountain temple will be gone. ?After jumping off the evil coffin, Gu Xi carried the Cold Wind Staff and stepped into the gate of the mountain temple. At this time, the incarnation of death lying on the mountain temple - the bone dragon also moved his position to make way for him. ?? Gu Xi took a look around and knew that this mountain temple was originally a structure with two courtyards, a standard Chinese temple style. Its just that after Tiger took over, no one has maintained it for a long time, and there is nothing left here. Even the bricks on the ground are no longer good. When people walk over, their feet are all broken into pieces. ?Walking to the bone dragon, the incarnation of death, the bone dragon stared at a certain location, and Gu Xi noticed something like an iron pestle stuck on the ground. "What''s this?" ?Gu Xi reached over with a curious look on his face and was about to pull it up when he heard a ding in his ear. Ding, you have come into contact with the entrance to God''s Domain. Are you ready to capture, destroy or give up? ? Gu Xi''s mind was spinning very fast. Just the message that popped up made Gu Xi understand what kind of users this thing had. This is probably the entrance to the mountain gods territory. It is equivalent to the castle tower you encountered at night during the Bailian Daisai Festival. It can be captured or destroyed. If it is destroyed, I am afraid that some resources, land deeds, and architectural design drawings will be harvested. ?But for Gu Xi, what he needs now is not the land deed. What he wants is resource points. ?Gu Xi smiled slightly and said with certainty: "Capture!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 587： Occupying the Mountain Temple (please subscribe) Chapter 587 Occupying the Mountain Temple (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! Following Gu Xis order, the mountain temple that had almost collapsed in front of him quickly expanded outwards, and its area became a hundred times its original size. From the original one-third of an acre, it has become a large area of ??more than 100 acres. At the same time, a layer of black smoke quickly covered the sky, and the sunlight was blocked by the smoke. When he looked at the mountain temple again, Gu Xi found that the entire mountain temple had completely changed. ??At the original location of the east and west side halls, there were many more tents **** with rags. The location of the main hall changed from the still visible mountain temple to a huge blue stone. ?A corpse over five meters long was lying in front of the stone. The upper body of the corpse had been almost eaten away, and there were still a few drops of dark golden blood on the ground. It was obvious that this half-eaten corpse was the golden body of the previous mountain god. ?Looking at the tiger carefully nibbling its food without wasting it at all, you know how precious this body is. Looking back over the big bluestone, Gu Xi found thousands of prepared tiger skins stacked behind him. Gu Xi was stunned by this situation, and then he realized that these tiger skins were probably the descendants of the Tiger Mountain God, but no matter how strong they were, they could not survive the Tiger Mountain God. Over time, after the descendants of the Tiger Mountain God died, the skins were dried in the shade and left here. If there was no way to dispose of them, the bones might have been soaked in wine. ?However, no matter how large the area of ????this mountain temple is, it cannot hide the fact that there is no human habitation here. ??Perhaps when the old Mountain God and the Tiger Mountain God were still there, there would be some divine servants or ghosts here, but when Gu Xi came in, there was nothing here. ?At this moment, Shaya and Luna also entered the scope of the mountain temple. "grown ups." Luna, you came just in time, lets take a look at this land. Is it useful? ??Luna is the one who knows the most about urban architecture among the three contracted undead under Gu Xi. Seeing Luna come in, Gu Xi''s heart was half relieved. Luna walked around here and finally landed next to Gu Xi. Sir, the situation is similar to the situation when we first acquired the city of Aridovi. The location of the big bluestone is where the core meeting hall is located. Outside, you can arrange one large plot, two medium plots, three small plots, and the rest are gone. The most important thing is that this is not a death city, maybe because it is far away, and satellite cities cannot be counted either. ??There are also corpses that have been chewed to pieces. They are of little use. At best, they can only be regarded as somewhat spiritual materials. Lord Quality can also see that. " The blue quality is not as good as Princess Annas half set of bones. As a qualified necromancer, Gu Xi can see many things at a glance. "So if we use this corpse as an energy source, we can think of ways to expand this territory outwards. Based on the current situation, we can arrange two large plots, three medium plots, and five small plots. piece." ?? Gu Xi still believed in Luna''s judgment, but Gu Xi still asked. Where is the tiger carcass that I killed earlier? I remember I just asked those ghosts to skin it. The carcass has not been disposed of yet. The bones were also torn apart. Luna immediately said: "I heard that the bones have been sent to the tavern to be soaked in tiger bone wine. Now there should be only some flesh and blood and internal organs left. If that thing is used here, I''m afraid it won''t be able to support it. A large plot can be added to a maximum of one medium plot and three small plots. Thats two large plots, four medium plots, and eight small plots, which is just enough for the city to reach level 2. After having the Death City, Gu Xi still learned some specialized knowledge of the territory. ?Although in some judgments, Gu Xi is still insufficient, but if you really give him a city, he can build it with a lot of bumps and bruises. "Yes, this should be regarded as the limit here. Even if you can fill it with some more things, it will almost reach the top when you upgrade to a level 3 city. It is okay as a resource point, but if you really want to build a main city or something, I am afraid here There is no such opportunity. At Luna''s judgment, Gu Xi also nodded. ?After determining the upper limit here, Gu Xi has already positioned the mountain temple. His thoughts were the same as Luna''s, regarding this place as a resource point. It does not treat this place as the main city. Seeing Gu Xi nodding in agreement, Luna took over the affairs here and started to deal with them. Sir, lets lift this stone first and bury this body. No matter what goal this city sets, the Assembly Hall cannot escape. "I know, aren''t there a few architects in the city? Let them come over to plan the land. By the way, now there is a key question. Can a carriage station be built here?" "I''m afraid it''s a bit confusing." Luna understood Gu Xi''s thoughts, but the carriage station is not omnipotent. "It must be transferred through some means. The best way here is to arrange a mirror here and use the weird mirror space to carry out the transfer." transit. When Gu Xi heard this, he shook his head. No, its too close, and its not that convenient to put in and out. Remember the hearthstones we arranged in Victoria City? That is one way, but there is only one hearthstone, and it has been used up. We now have no props for cross-realm play. Its okay, we dont have any. I believe there will definitely be some in the guild. Lets build this city first, and concentrate our resources here first. We can just transport a batch back every time we come here. After getting the cross-game props, we will build an inn or a trading station so that the city can continuously deliver resources to Aridovi. " ? Gu Xi thought very clearly that there were many families in the upper echelons of the Chaoyang Guild who had their own cities or spaces. ?Although they cannot directly put part of the city on the battlefield like the death city, they have done a lot of things like building the city, obtaining resources, and obtaining troops. After so many years, they must have many cities in their hands. ??It is impossible for these people to tear down the developed cities and convert them into land titles every time they leave the game. They must have a way to connect with the city. Gu Xi believes that as long as he asks himself and pays some price, he can switch to this method. After all, this is not a secret that cannot be told. Besides, Genesis is just around the corner now, and the senior leaders in the guild are busy trying to reach higher levels, planning to reap the benefits of Genesis. Gu Xis request is of great benefit to the guild in clearing up wasteland, so there is no need for them to refuse. (End of this chapter) Chapter 588： Competencies of Architects (199205) Chapter 588 The Ability of Architects (199205) The average number is 2052, it has exceeded 2000 and has stabilized. I would like to thank everyone in advance. I also hope that I can move up step by step. Please support me! ?While Gu Xi and Luna were discussing the construction direction of the mountain temple, several architects under Gu Xi also came to the mountain temple under the protection of the undead army. ?These architects showed their strength in the last battle at the Evil Temple. Now they are considered the treasures of Aridovi. ??As soon as they leave the city of Aridovi, Gu Xi will send troops to protect them. ?That attitude can be considered quite formal. ?These architects did not embarrass Gu Xi. They have been busy in Alidovi City these days in order to make Alidovi City unified in style and have a reasonable architectural layout. ??They even have the idea of ????adjusting the Aridovi City area. After being invited out, they made similar judgments to Luna at first sight. ?The mountain temple in front of him does not have much development value. Even if Gu Xi invests a lot of resources in it, it will only be able to reach level 3 at most. As a new city lord, perhaps this is the first city. But Gu Xis Alidovi City has almost conquered the territory of other eras, and soon the upper limit of the city will reach level 12. A level 3 city no longer has much appeal in Gu Xis eyes. ?However, if he can add a resource point to his city, Gu Xi is still willing to invest some resources here. Walked around the mountain temple and listened to some of the things Gu Xi and Luna had discussed before. ? Several architects discussed it and finally said to Gu Xi: "Sir, everything in the city in front of you is of no use. Look at the tents there. They have no meaning at all and instead occupy such a large space. ??There is also such a big bluestone, which is really a waste as a meeting hall. From our perspective, the first thing to do is to dismantle it. After that, fill it with new soil and level the land first. Because it can only be upgraded to level 3, in addition to the meeting hall, only three more core buildings can be built. If adults want to use this place as a resource point, then a warehouse is necessary. ?In addition, you can only choose between the market and the barracks, and the remaining core building must be a tavern. There will only be two large-scale plots, and the city must have self-protection combat capabilities. However, there will only be two training camps here at most. I think it will be better to link the training camps. For the medium-sized buildings, two buildings are needed to coordinate the work, one to link with the training camp, and one to connect with the outside world. On the other side of the small buildings, city gates, moats, arrow towers, and carriage stations are necessary. Even if the carriage station has no way to contact Aridovi City, we cannot guarantee that we will not get other cities here in the future. So this carriage station must be there, and the rest we can only use to provide combat power and other blessings for the city. " After the architect finished speaking, another architect immediately stepped forward and said: "The materials here, because they have been in this place for a long time, are the most suitable building materials. Your Excellency, we cannot count on large, medium or small land parcels. If we want to ensure the safety and development of this city, I think we should deal with the details of the city. Your Excellency, I just went around the back and saw a lot of dried tiger skins. ?The quantity of these things is relatively large, and it would be better if used to make leather armor, but I still want to apply for these tiger skins. I plan to sew these tiger skins together and spread them on the ground in front of the meeting hall. Designing a tiger skin square, I can guarantee that with this tiger skin square, the quality of the city will be improved by 10%. " "Improved by 10%?" Gu Xi was a little confused, could he still play like this? "Yes, he is an expert in building materials. He has been studying how to use materials to improve the quality of buildings from the beginning. Sir, let him try it. If he succeeds, I can just draw a tiger skin square. Architectural plans. ?An architect said this. He is one of several architects who has the ability to draw architectural design drawings, and he also has the ability to build architectural design drawings. He said that if he could draw an architectural design drawing of Hupi Square, it would definitely be possible. In other words, the previous architects proposal was to open up another track outside the building space. Such a situation made Gu Xi think of something. Wait a minute, Ill give you some soil, and you guys can study what effect this soil will have on building the city in front of you. What Gu Xi was thinking of was the special soil in that valley that was mixed with cinnabar, rooster blood, and black dog blood. ?This kind of soil is used to suppress the Yin soldiers of the Wheel-turning King. It takes the power of pure Yang. But after so many years, these powers have been affected by the Yin Qi, and since there has been no replenishment of tiger blood in these years, the soil has now become alienated. ?Gu Xi had asked the ghost to dig up the soil before, but he had no intention of transporting the soil back to Alidovi City. But the current situation in Hupi Plaza made Gu Xi see another way of thinking. ?At present, the site of this mountain temple needs to be demolished and rebuilt. If that kind of special soil can be filled in, will there be more changes? After Gu Xi explained the situation, several architects discussed it again, but they had no way of making a judgment before seeing the actual object. ?So Gu Xi took a look around and decisively left the bone dragon, the incarnation of death, here. At the same time, a group of troops were arranged to be responsible for demolishing the mountain temple in front of them. As for the dismantled materials, Gu Xi followed the architect''s suggestion and did not send them to the city of Aridovi. Instead, they stayed in place and prepared to be used as building materials for the new city. After arranging everything, Gu Xi returned to the mountain temple''s location in the real world. At this time, the undead souls at the foot of the mountain had almost left, but Gu Xi still noticed that there were a mountain of mutilated corpses in the mountain. ?This gave Gu Xi some ideas about arranging the training camp here. It may be a good choice to build an evil temple here. ?With this mountain of mutilated corpses, it would be a waste of time to spend mana to summon the souls and then send them back to Alidovi City. ?Then it is better to borrow the influence of the mountain temple in front of you and transform it into the military strength in the mountain temple area. ?Perhaps with the protection of the Doom Skeleton, the defense of this mountain temple will be improved. ?While thinking, Gu Xi drove the evil coffin through the main city gate and passed the Alidovi City. He turned around and rushed out of the steel city gate, returning to the valley where he fought before. When Gu Xi rushed out with the evil coffin, Miao Zhu, Du Shusheng and Wang Lizheng quickly surrounded him. My lord, we have discovered something good. (End of this chapter) Chapter 589： Candidate of Mountain God (200205) Chapter 589 Candidates for the Mountain God (200205) Looking at the anxious expressions of these three people, Gu Xi also smiled. Lets go and see where you find good things. As soon as Gu Xi finished speaking, Wang Lizheng pushed the other two aside and asked Gu Xi to come to his side. ?Wang Lizheng''s status before was higher than that of ordinary people, and he was somewhat famous among ghosts. So the people he recruited were the more obedient among the ghosts. Bringing Gu Xi to the location where he was excavating, Wang Lizheng also introduced it to Gu Xi. Sir, this is where the tiger dug before. There are more goods shipped here. Look, my lord, these are what I dug out. ?Wang Lizheng was speaking while showing Gu Xi his harvest this time. ?Those are long swords or other weapons that are still flashing with cold light. It is obvious that after so many years, these weapons still maintain the quality of white or green. In the eyes of some ordinary people, this is already considered a pretty good treasure. I think Tiger earns cultivation resources by selling this. But for Gu Xi, these things are not necessary. ??Gu Xi didn''t say anything about Wang Lizheng. He just walked around here and observed the deep pit Wang Lizheng dug and how he treated the soil after digging. Then he turned to look at the other two. These two knew the opportunity was coming as soon as they saw it. ?Wang Lizheng relied on his former bad reputation among the ghosts to keep those ghosts from working for him. ?Because it didnt rely on a good reputation, and he was in a hurry, the ghosts just threw the dug things on the ground casually. It can also be noted that the location where they excavated was not at the main vein of the valley. In their minds, Gu Xi did not dare to release the suppressed Yin soldiers below. So when Gu Xi came over, he had already given up on Wang Lizheng. It was precisely when Du Shusheng and Miao Zhu saw this that they realized that their opportunity had come. When Gu Xi turned around, Shusheng Du quickly stepped forward. "Sir, come here and have a look. I have read the history books about Chakravartin. I have also heard about this battle. Although this battle is not a critical turning point, this time it has the effect of an ambush from all sides. Not all the original soldiers died here. ??Its just that the pioneer officer is buried here, so this place is targeted. I know what you want, sir. Please look at this. Based on my judgment, I found a complete set of soldiers, makai, and weapons. Although it has been buried in the ground for a long time, it is not rusty. The quality is beyond a certain level. " Du Shusheng directly invited Gu Xi to the position he had dug. Just as he said, he dug out a complete set of horse and knight armor directly from the ground. ?At the same time, the opponent''s weapons were also dug out, including a spear, two scimitars, a meteor hammer and a hand crossbow. Obviously, the Chakravartin King knew very well the combat effectiveness of his cavalry, and he never considered the issue of cavalry using shields for defense from the beginning. At this time, Gu Xi did not praise Shusheng Du. Instead, he picked up one of the Kaijia parts and took a look at it. Where did it come from? When Gu Xi glared at him, Du Shusheng immediately explained. A corpse was dug up from there, and several members of the court were killed around him. ? Gu Xi glanced at the direction Du Shusheng was pointing, and found that Du Shusheng''s brain was still very useful. He could actually find such a train of thought. ?But this was not what Gu Xi wanted. He turned to look at Miao Zhu. "What about you? What have you discovered?" "Xianzhang, please come with me." Miao Zhu took Gu Xi to a certain location in the valley. There is a huge boulder here that has just been dug out. Perhaps because of the annual sacrifices, the boulder in front of you has turned vermilion. ?Standing in front of the boulder, Miao Zhu said with a serious face: "Immortal Chief, I have something to ask the Immortal Chief. Does the Immortal Chief want to release the Chakravartin King''s men?" As for the question of temple blessing, Gu Xi did not answer directly, but asked: "If so, what will happen to you." Give me a helping hand. Before Miao Zhu could speak, Shusheng Du on the side spoke directly. Miao Zhu then said slowly: "Please be careful and don''t harm the people nearby." ?Looking at the two men, Gu Xi was silent for a moment, then he pointed at Shusheng Du and said, "How about you stay with me from now on and serve as one of my staff?" ?Du Shusheng was stunned for a moment, and then he understood the meaning of Gu Xi''s words. It seems that Gu Xi has made a decision. Even though he knew that he was leaving the position of Mountain God, he still lowered his head and said to Gu Xi, "Du Yuan has met his master." Well, I have something to tell you now. ?As Gu Xi spoke, he waved to the ghost team. ?It seemed that there were more than 30,000 Bai Wuchang, and they fell one after another in front of Gu Xi. ?Du Yuan almost fainted when he saw the scene in front of him. When these Bai Wuchang surrounded the Demonic Army before, they did not dare to move, for fear that these Bai Wuchang would take them away. Now all these Bai Wuchangs have fallen in front of him, which makes Du Yuan a little scared. "You don''t have to be afraid. I only have one request now. You take them with you and collect all the soil here, which I mean can be seen or even invisible, that has been sacrificed with blood." ?Pack it up and send it to the Mountain Temple. You are coming from there. Do you know where the Mountain Temple is? " I know, sir, please rest assured, I will definitely do this well. After listening to Gu Xi''s order, Du Yuan decisively agreed. He knew that this was the first task given to him. If he didn''t do this job well, he would have no status in Gu Xi''s team in the future. But if you do a good job, even if you can''t get the position of military advisor, you can still get some positions such as chief executive. ??If Gu Xi were a little bit fiercer, a Conglong Kung Fu might fall on his head. ?So Du Yuan quickly directed Bai Wuchang to take action and dig directly into the thickest layer of soil in the valley. Miao Zhu stood there and watched without asking, nor did he speak or stop him. In the end, Gu Xi spoke in advance, "How many suppression stones are there in the valley?" "Three pieces, I remember the old mountain **** said that when we suppressed them, we used the three-cai and seven-star formations. The three-cai and seven-star formations mainly suppressed the valley, and the seven-stars mainly suppressed the nearby hills. The core of the array is at the mountain temple. It is a large bluestone. It is also the only array that does not require blood sacrifice. The rest of the places require blood sacrifices, and the standard of blood sacrifices here in the valley is relatively high. The location of Seven Stars is different. A village was built there and suppressed with popularity. The center of the formation was the stone platform under the big tree in front of the village. Pigs and sheep were usually slaughtered there. It was regarded as an unknowing blood sacrifice. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 590： Yinbing travels (please subscribe) Chapter 590 The Yin soldiers travel (please subscribe) I remember you said before that there are only five villages nearby. Yes, there is also a ghost village. Miao Zhu is very clear about some of the situations here. That is where the souls of the soldiers who died in this war rest. "what about now?" When the mountain **** dies, the ghost village will be gone. A tiger will not leave an area in his territory that is not under his control. After hearing this, Gu Xi no longer dwelled on this matter, but turned around and asked, "If I dismantle all these formations, will the 10,000-strong army suppressed below appear?" When I came here, I heard that there were Yin soldiers borrowing the road and ghost soldiers passing by. " "I''m afraid it won''t happen anymore. To be honest, sir, when I followed the old mountain god, I also saw such a situation, but they were no longer the heavy cavalry of the Wheel King. They were just some who died in the battle. new ghost. ??It''s just that when they entered the valley, they were suppressed by the battle formation in the valley and could never come out again. ?Only when heavy rain washes away part of the soil, will they have the opportunity to walk around on the ground, and will eventually be buried underground again. " Hearing what Miao Zhu said, Gu Xi also laughed, "What''s your name? I can''t keep calling you Miao Zhu." Hearing this, Miao Zhu understood the meaning of Gu Xi''s words, and he immediately said: "The little old man''s surname is Wu, Xing Liu. You can call me Wu Liu, or you can call me Old Man Wu." Okay, then Ill call you Wu Liu, come here, please take this stone away for me. ?Under Gu Xis order, the huge stone in front of him was transported back to the city of Aridovi. When the boulder was lifted, Gu Xi also saw the properties of the boulder. Multiple Years of Blood Sacrifice Pure Yang Formation Stone (Blue): The Pure Yang Sancai Formation Stone is used to suppress ghosts. After years of blood sacrifice, the Formation Stone has been upgraded from the original green to the current blue quality. Just looking at this attribute, Gu Xi wanted to throw it into Xiemu Lake. ?But Gu Xi has no time to worry about this now. ??As the Pure Sun Formation Stone was removed, the vermilion soil on the ground was dug out, and the sky nearby quickly darkened. Dark clouds began to appear in the sky, and it looked like it was going to rain. Sir, if this continues, the noise will be too great, which will trigger a reaction from the nearby Wenshan Road. Even if you want to be safe, Im afraid it wont be possible. Wu Liu gave some advice. But Gu Xi was not worried at all. Dont worry, nothing big will happen. ??Wu Liu no longer tried to persuade him, but at Gu Xi''s request, he found the other two Pure Yang Formation stones buried in the valley. These two pieces of Pure Yang Formation Stone are a little different from the previous one. There is a big character protruding from the previous piece, which is the ground stone in the Sancai Formation. The remaining two pieces are directly black, half the size of the previous piece, and the other piece is carved into a human shape, corresponding to the positions of heaven and man. ?While transporting these two pure sun array stones, a flash of lightning suddenly flashed in the sky, and a heavy downpour fell with a loud crash. Amidst the lightning and thunder, an army composed of ghosts came out of the underground. This army is mainly composed of cavalry. They have all turned into ghosts, but they still maintain their appearance in life. They wear heavy armor full of arrows and long swords, and ride horses covered in heavy armor. . When they appeared, Gu Xi recognized them at a glance. The armor they were wearing was exactly the same as the armor Du Yuan had dug out before. ?After they came out of the underground, they ignored the undead people who were digging in the mud, and headed outside through the heavy rain. ?Gu Xi did not stop them, but just watched them leave. Gu Xi could clearly see that these ghost soldiers were covered in green, which represented friendliness. ?Now is not the time to stop them. Gu Xi wants to see what they want to do. After the ghost soldiers went out, they did not attack anyone else. They just went to the place where they had fought before. Where they passed, the dead ghost soldiers turned into ghosts and crawled out of the ground one by one, quickly joining the team. ?These ghost soldiers didn''t know that the magic circle that had been trapping them had been broken by Gu Xi, and they were free. They thought they were in a heavy rainstorm like they had encountered before and that they could take advantage of the rainstorm to travel. They have only the simplest idea in their hearts. While they can still move, bring back the brothers who died in the battle. ??Although they will be sealed underground again after the heavy rain stops. ??But its better to stay together than to be a lonely ghost outside. ?So they took advantage of the heavy rain and the speed of the ghosts to quickly run around and recruit their comrades who had not yet been recruited one by one. During the heavy rain, they also saw tens of thousands of Bai Wuchang who were working. ?However, they did not step forward to communicate with them. The two teams were like invisible parallel lines and did not interfere with each other. Approximately more than three hours later, the ghost soldiers who came out felt that something was wrong. It seemed that the rain would not stop today. Seeing that they were about to exceed the ambush line of House of Flying Daggers, these ghost soldiers finally turned their horses and headed back. ??If you take a closer look at this time, you will find that the number of ghost soldiers in front of you is more than double that before. There are about 4,000 ghost soldiers riding war horses, while the number of ghost soldiers without horses, obviously dressed as infantry and auxiliary soldiers, is about 14,000. ??They are all in a ghost state, their bodies are either bright green or luminous blue, and their bodies are filled with various things. Now they are heading towards their original position. ?This time they finally had the intention to take stock of their surroundings. When these ghost soldiers came back, Gu Xi took a step forward and stood in front of them. Guys, can we talk? ??The ghost soldiers who wanted to go back before the rain stopped were stunned when Gu Xi blocked them. The ability of the Death Lords made them very fond of Gu Xi. Although Gu Xi blocked their way, they had no intention of attacking Gu Xi. One of them even said to Gu Xi. "My lord, please get out of the way and stop me. It will not do you any good." I have destroyed the largest suppression circle here, and everyone is free. Gu Xi did not make way, but said directly. Hearing this, all the ghost soldiers were startled. There was a look of disbelief on their faces. "If you don''t believe it, you can try it yourself. The reason why you can come out is not because of the heavy rain in front of you, but because there is nothing to suppress you." ?It was only then that the ghost soldiers reacted, and the cavalry immediately rode away in all directions. They want to see if they are really free, and if the suppressive circle that trapped them is really gone. (End of this chapter) Chapter 591： Ghost Soldier’s Gift (please subscribe) Chapter 591 The Gift of the Ghost Soldier (Please subscribe) Approximately more than two hours passed, until the dark clouds in the sky dispersed and the heavy rain stopped, and the ghost soldiers who rushed out returned to the team one by one. ?At this time, although these ghost soldiers still looked like translucent dead faces, the excitement on their faces could not be stopped. After all, they have been trapped here for more than a thousand years, and many comrades have dispersed because they saw no hope. They were the only ones who survived. But even so, they all know that they will not be able to survive long after being suppressed. At the moment, Gu Xi gave them a chance to live. No matter what Gu Xi thought, all the ghost soldiers dismounted, knelt on one knee in front of Gu Xi, and said: Thank you! After completing this great ceremony, a ghost soldier led his horse to Gu Xi. My lord, if you did such a thing and released our brothers, you definitely wouldnt just want to thank us for it. If you need anything, please give me your instructions. ?? Being asked so directly by the ghost soldier, Gu Xi didn''t know what to say for a while. ?In the end, he could only smile to relieve his embarrassment, and then said: "I have a city. Are you willing to come to my place to live and fight?" The ghost soldiers looked at each other and all became silent. Looking at their situation, Gu Xi was also a little confused. Could it be that there was something wrong with his Death Lord ability? At this moment, the same ghost soldier said: "We just discussed it, and some of us who still have some fighting ability plan to see if we can rescue the brothers who were killed elsewhere. Some brothers who have little fighting ability are entrusted to adults. " ?As soon as the ghost soldier finished speaking, a group of ghost soldiers separated from the team of ghost soldiers and stood in front of Gu Xi. Gu Xi glanced at them and found that among the ghost soldiers who stood up this time, there were about 1,300 or 400 ghost soldiers on war horses. There were no infantry and auxiliary soldiers on war horses, and the number was about 3,000. Multiple people. Obviously, the color of their bodies will be lighter, and it looks like they will dissipate immediately when the wind blows. Gu Xi was also a little speechless regarding this situation. At this time, the leading ghost soldier said to Gu Xi again: "Sir, I know that you released us in order to subdue us. ??But no matter what, your lord has been kind to us, and we can''t repay it. This is something left by General Zhou. Please accept it. " General Zhou? ??Gu Xi couldn''t help but ask as he watched the ghost soldier take out something like a long sword and hold it in front of him. Yes, we are under the command of General Zhou Shikun, the left forward under the Iron Cavalry Throne. ??I am now considered the oldest surviving officer, the Marching Colonel Li Dayou. " "Cavalry King? Is this what you call your army?" ? Gu Xi immediately understood that the so-called Wheel-turning King was probably some propaganda from the Dafeng Dynasty. Yes, but my king prefers to be called Cavalry Scholar. At that time, the king wanted to take the imperial examination. ??? I just asked if someone found out that I had 500,000 heavy cavalry at home, could I still take the imperial examination, but in the end I was forced to rebel. " Li Dayou said with some helplessness, "We are not the heroic spirits brought back from reincarnation as they advertised. We are all heavy armored cavalry troops brought out by the Lord himself. Even if they are about to dissipate, their combat experience is still there. I hope adults can give them a place to survive safely. Dont be like other companions, dissipating bit by bit in the wind in the endless darkness, leaving nothing in the end. Even if he died in another battle, it would be better than leaving nothing behind. " ?Gu Xi glanced at Li Dayou and reached out to grab the long sword he was holding. "Okay, I''ll take care of your business. I won''t see you for a long time after this trip. I wish the general a good journey." As soon as Gu Xi finished speaking, except for the ghost soldiers who stood up just now, the remaining ghost soldiers dissipated in front of him. Gu Xi was still holding the long sword that was as translucent as a ghost in his hand. ?The long sword feels like jelly when held in one''s hand, as if the long sword will spread out automatically if one exerts force. At this moment, there was a tingling sound in Gu Xi''s ear. You have obtained the power of the forward - Shattered Formation (Purple) Forward Power-Shattered Formation (purple, main hand weapon) Attack: 25-33 After equipped: Agility +5, Constitution +4 Equipment requirements: Strength 5, Agility 6, Constitution 5 [Special 1: Charge Slash. When executing this slash, you can have a cavalry charge effect. There is no need to charge or charge. You only need to slash forward, which is equivalent to a cavalry flying at full speed from a hundred meters away. Impact cuts this blow. Special Effect 1: After wearing the equipment and activating a charging slash effect, the arm bones of the sword-wielding arm will remain fractured and cannot be recovered by any means. Special 2: Formation-breaking music, every time you kill an enemy in battle, a burst of music will sound around you, which will increase some of the attributes of your companions. Special Effect 2: After wearing the equipment and activating the formation-breaking music effect once, the ears will be affected, and you will become deaf and unable to hear any sounds from then on (this effect cannot be eliminated by various means). Special 3: A smashing knife strike, shattering the long sword in your hand, turning it into fragments and ejecting in a fan-shaped direction ahead, causing at least 500 points of damage to every enemy within the attack range (can be used once per day). Special Effect 3: After wearing the equipment and activating the effect of a shattering knife strike, the arm of this knife is completely shattered and cannot be repaired through recovery, blood-sucking and other effects. Explanation: As a forward, you need to have the belief to break through everything. If you cannot break through everything, then you will be broken together with the enemy. Looking at the properties of this long sword, Gu Xi knew that the effect of this sword was even more terrifying, and ordinary people simply could not withstand the influence of this long sword. After all, the negative effect is either a direct fracture or the loss of the arm. ??The weakest one is still deaf in both ears, and he doesn''t know whether this striker''s power - Shattering Formation, wants to make people good or not. But one thing is for sure, if you really encounter a desperate situation, this long sword is really a good sword. If you don''t care about the negative effects, you can definitely exert good combat power in battle. ?Perhaps Gu Xi needs another incarnation of death who specializes in fighting with a sword, or a vampire-type contracted undead who doesn''t care about arms. Putting away the [Forward Force - Shattered Formation], Gu Xi turned his head and looked at the remaining ghost soldiers. ?At this time, a message also popped up in front of Gu Xi. There are undead souls who are impressed by your great strength and are willing to join your team. May I ask if you accept their surrender? (End of this chapter) Chapter 592： The source of troops of the Blue Knight (201205) Chapter 592 The Blue Knights Soldier Source (201205) Additional updates are in place, please subscribe, recommend, monthly tickets and other support! You have subdued 1327 weak ghost soldiers, and the death lord''s experience has increased by 1327 points. You have conquered 3199 ghost soldiers that will dissipate, and the death lord''s experience has increased by 3199 points. [Weak ghost soldier (level 2, summoned object): experience (0/250), attack 2, defense 2, life 9, skills: combat experience (the ghost soldier has combat experience of level 7 heavy armored cavalry), cavalry charge ( [Sealed], Heavy Armor Mastery (Sealed), War Horse Coordination (Sealed), Siege (Sealed)] [Ghost soldiers about to dissipate (level 1, summoned object): experience (0/150), attack 1, defense 1, life 4, skills: combat experience (ghost soldiers have combat experience of level 6 heavy armored infantry), infantry Cavalry synergy (under seal), heavy armor mastery (under seal), weapon mastery (under seal), siege (under seal)] Looking at the information about these ghost soldiers in front of him, Gu Xi almost understood what the previous ghost soldiers said that they were about to dissipate. ??Without Gu Xi''s arrival, these ghost soldiers probably wouldn''t be able to last for long. ?However, Gu Xi still doesn''t understand one thing. What does their combat experience refer to? Is it their level during their lifetime? ?Confused, Gu Xi walked up to a weak ghost soldier holding a war horse. How should I help you? ??The ghost soldier raised his head and glanced at Gu Xi, "If we wash away our original identities and change our profession, we can still fight." Hearing this, Gu Xi was silent for a moment, "I know your situation. You are all in a ghost state now, right?" All the ghost queens nodded, their situation was really a ghost state. It just so happens that I have a ghost power tower built in my city. It is used to replenish the power of ghosts. You go there first and replenish some power. After that, stay in my city. Where are you cavalry? I have an idea. I have an architectural design drawing of the Blue Temple in my hand, and I am currently working on the construction rules. This is just right for your situation. ??The Blue Knights trained in the Blue Temple are ghost cavalry wearing heavy armor. Now that you have ghost cavalry, I believe you can dig out the heavy armor. ?As long as the Blue Temple is built, you can all change jobs and become Blue Knights. I believe that all the combat experience between you will be able to be used by then. " Then Gu Xi looked at the weaker infantry and auxiliary soldiers. ??If Gu Xi can immediately set up a suitable training camp for the cavalry, then Gu Xi has no choice about the infantry and auxiliary troops in front of him. In fact, their best direction is naturally the Black Guards. If not, the undead troops converted from other infantry can also be used. But the problem is that the routes of the ghost troops in Gu Xi''s hands have been fixed. It would be a waste to convert them all into ghosts. There is no other suitable route for them. Facing them, Gu Xi could only say: "As for you, I have no way to guarantee whether we can find a suitable conversion route later, but one thing is for sure, the ghost power tower can replenish the energy you need. I can stop you from dissipating like this. You can stay in my city until I find a suitable idea. " These ghost soldiers have no objections to Gu Xi''s arrangements. Anyway, they are about to dissipate, and staying there is no longer a matter of staying. ??And Gu Xi also gave them hope. At least the ghost power tower charged them, which could ensure that they would not dissipate so quickly and allow them to wait until the opportunity Gu Xi said. So these ghost soldiers quickly entered the Iron City Gate and returned to Alidovi City. While they were leaving, Gu Xi transferred another group of troops from the city of Alidovi. "Wang Lizheng, now is the time to play your final role. The soil on the ground has been dug up. I hope you can find all the armor buried underground and sort it out. ???????If you can''t do that, If that''s the case, then you can just be a prankster." ?Wang Lizheng on the side had long known that he was completely defeated in the competition with Wu Liu and Du Yuan. ?Although he didnt know why Gu Xi would give him a chance, he knew that he couldnt miss the opportunity in front of him. ?So he stepped forward decisively and said: "Please rest assured, sir, I will definitely take care of things here and make sure to find all the armor." ? Gu Xi thought for a moment, and then said: "Just find armor, weapons and other things. Let''s sort out the bodies and bury them." ?Hearing this, Wang Lizheng looked unbelieving. He has already seen that Gu Xi is a person who has the power of the undead. The corpse is also a very important material for Gu Xi. He thought Gu Xi asked him to handle this matter just to take away all the corpses. Now that Gu Xi said this, he wanted to give up those corpses. ?However, Wang Lizheng''s mind also moved very quickly. He understood immediately that it was not what he wanted to do, but what Gu Xi said. ?If Gu Xi is willing to bury these corpses again, then he can just let these people who have been dead for more than a thousand years rest in peace. ?So Wang Lizheng quickly agreed. Sir, please rest assured, I will take care of everything. Sir, after they are buried, do you want to erect a monument for them? No, theres no need, just bury it. Gu Xi shook his head, leaving a large number of ordinary skeletons here to help Wang Lizheng dig the valley. At the same time, troops from the Bone-cutting Battalion were left to guard here. After arranging all this, Gu Xi called Wu Liu and took him towards the mountain temple. ??Wu Liu also understood Gu Xi''s idea at this time, which was to arrange for the mountain god. ??If the ghost soldier hadn''t appeared before, maybe he would have become a mountain **** now. ?Wu Liu quickly followed Gu Xi for the sake of the mountain god''s position. As he was floating, he was talking to Gu Xi about the future development direction of the mountain temple. The biggest role of the temple in front of you is gone. ??The Yin soldiers in the valley have been let go by Gu Xi, and there is no longer any need for the mountain **** to suppress them in this valley. ?So what can the mountain **** do in the future? He can''t just call himself the mountain **** in the mountain temple and just play there by himself. So Wu Liu must ask this matter clearly. At least he must know what Gu Xi wants to do by leaving him behind. ?And Gu Xi just wanted to ask about these things. While heading towards the mountain temple, Gu Xi asked directly. Wu Liu, what do you think the mountain **** can do? ?Wu Liu''s heart skipped a beat, and he said quickly: "Sir, I heard from my old mountain **** that as a mountain god, you can actually sort out the earth''s atmosphere and collect resources in the mountains." (End of this chapter) Chapter 593： The role of mountain gods (202205) Chapter 593 The Role of the Mountain God (202205) Because he was afraid that Gu Xi would say he was useless, when Gu Xi asked what the mountain **** could do, Wu Liu racked his brains and came up with an answer. ?This statement made Gu Xi look at Wu Liu in surprise. Oh, what did the old mountain **** and the tiger do? The old mountain **** has a nurturing spirit, and he has a miniature spiritual vein there. If it is not forcibly excavated, it can provide about 30 spiritual stones every year, which can be regarded as additional income. ??The old mountain **** relied on this to raise a large number of soldiers. Tiger doesn''t care about this. He doesn''t live on spiritual stones. He wants to eat meat, so he herds a large number of deer on the mountains over there. There are spiritual grasses growing on the mountains. Those deer are also full of spirituality and are the tiger''s favorite. In addition, the old mountain **** also has the habit of searching for treasures in the mountains. But the tiger does not, he is only responsible for eating. " Wu Liu explained the situation here. When Gu Xi heard that there were mineral veins in the mountain, wasn''t this exactly what he wanted? Lingshi mine? "No, it''s not a spiritual stone mine, it''s a miniature spiritual energy vein. Every year, the spiritual energy gathers together, and about thirty spiritual stones are formed, which is not a large number." ?Wu Liu immediately explained it as soon as he heard it. This thing must be explained clearly. After all, things like spirit stone mines are quite valuable. ??If Gu Xi really thought that there was a spiritual stone mine here, and Wu Liu couldn''t hand over anything in the end, then he, the mountain god, would not be able to sit still. "Oh, it''s not a mine." Gu Xi was a little disappointed, but he didn''t blame Wu Liu. Instead, he took out a portion of the negative energy and turned it into something like a coin. I dont know the measurement unit here. How much can thirty spirit stones be exchanged for this kind of thing? ?Wu Liu took over the negative energy, felt it for a while, and said decisively: "One piece of spiritual stone can be exchanged for ten thousand copies of this kind of thing." "Three hundred thousand?" Gu Xi calculated in his mind, "That is to say, one point produces more than 800 negative energy, which is equivalent to an incomplete gold mine, which is not bad. ?In this way, no matter how much I produce every year, I will take twenty spiritual stones and leave them all, and leave the rest at the mountain temple to be used as resources for the development and construction of the mountain temple. " Ah, thank you sir. As soon as Wu Liu heard this, he understood the meaning of Gu Xi''s words. Gu Xi did not take away all the resources, which was a good thing. At this time, Gu Xi said again: "Besides this miniature spiritual vein, what else is there? Please tell me in detail. I will tell you this, I will use this mountain temple as a resource point in the future. Yes, so please report all the resources to me. Gu Xi did not let Wu Liu guess, and directly pointed out the role of the mountain temple. As soon as Wu Liu heard this, he immediately told everything he knew about the situation. "Yes, yes, yes, I have been following the mountain gods for two generations. I know everything in the mountain gods'' territory..." Halfway through speaking, Wu Liu suddenly stopped. "What''s wrong?" ?Gu Xi turned his head and asked curiously. "No, sir, before, the mountain gods only controlled the outer areas of the valley. They never touched the areas near the valley. I don''t know much about the situation there." Gu Xi understood what Wu Liu was referring to as soon as he heard it. ?That was the core location of the House of Flying Daggers battle. Neither the old mountain **** nor the tiger had any idea of ??coming over. ?Now only Gu Xi and the others know that the ghost soldiers who suppressed them here have left. So this is an undeveloped virgin land. No one knows what is buried underground here. Furthermore, because of the blood sacrifices for more than a thousand years and the burial of countless corpses, no one knows what changes have taken place down there. This requires the mountain **** to develop and handle it himself. ??This is why Wu Liu found a mission for himself and also found a mountain **** to exist. Thinking of this, Gu Xi''s eyes changed when he looked at Wu Liu. He can push Wu Liu to the position of mountain god, but he must also be able to stand up. ??Now it is obvious that Wu Liu is the kind of being who is a bit quick-witted and has some brains. Letting him become a mountain **** does not seem to be a wrong choice. ?So Gu Xi made arrangements around this point. When Gu Xi brought Wu Liu to the mountain temple, he had already arranged everything. After entering the underworld area of ??the mountain temple, Mr. Wu''s eyes widened. ??The mountain temple, which was originally enlarged a hundred times and covered about a hundred acres, has now completely changed. ??The tents that were originally built in a mess were all bulldozed. The ground was covered with vermilion soil. Obviously all the soil comes from the valley where the Yin soldiers were sealed and suppressed. ?These soils spread a thick layer on the ground, turning the entire mountain temple area into vermilion. In the middle of this area, the original big bluestone is gone, and a huge tiger skin of more than 3,000 square meters is spread on the ground. If you get closer, you can see that this tiger skin is pieced together from the skins of many tigers. ?But now the heavy blood on the tiger skin mixed with the red mud on the ground, directly raising the temperature of the mountain temple in front of him by several degrees. Some undead souls who are not very strong may not be able to stand firmly here. When Wu Liu stood up, he could even feel the heat coming from his feet. He looked at Gu Xi in surprise. ?The meaning is very obvious. Sir, is it really okay for you to play like this? Okay, hurry up and go there, Ill be waiting for you. Gu Xi ignored Wu Liu''s gaze and led Wu Liu to the place where the bluestone was enlarged. At this time, Wu Liucai discovered that a large pit had been dug here, and the large bluestone the size of the mountain temple outside had been buried under the pit. On the big bluestone, there were the tiger''s flesh and blood and the body of the mountain **** that had not been eaten up. The iron cone that brought Gu Xi in now appeared in Gu Xi''s hand again. "ready or Not?" ?Gu Xi glanced at Wu Liu. ?Wu Liu groaned, and then quickly said: "Everything is ready." Gu Xi then pushed the iron cone a little deeper into the pit. You have occupied a territory, please name this territory. ?? Gu Xi also considered this issue. He initially wanted to call this place the Mountain Temple. But there are too many mountain temples in this world, so it is not appropriate to call them mountain temples directly. Samsara Mountain or Mountain God Territory are not suitable either. Samsara Mountain was named because it was the Dafeng Dynasty, and the Mountain God Territory is related to the mountain god. Neither can reflect the style of the territory in front of me. Gu Xi has been struggling with this matter. Until now, he has not thought of a suitable name. As soon as this prompt came out, Gu Xi simply closed his eyes and said casually: "Name this place Blood Sacrifice Ridge!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 594： New territory: Blood Sacrifice Ridge (please subscribe) Chapter 594 New territory: Blood Sacrifice Ridge (please subscribe) As Gu Xi named the territory in front of him, a voice came to his ears. Blood Sacrifice Ridge was successfully occupied, and the construction of the Assembly Hall began. ?Then Gu Xi saw that the big bluestone in the pit was melting like metal, and it was quickly devouring the tiger''s flesh and blood and the unfinished golden body of the mountain god. The melted bluestone did not directly raise a meeting hall or something on the spot, but turned into blue light and quickly spread around. The vermilion soil and tiger skins spread on the ground were all turned into stone slabs. The vermilion soil turned into vermilion stone slabs. ?The tiger skin becomes the tiger skin growing on the stone slab, which feels as natural as the grass growing on the parking space. After everything was transformed, Qingguang quickly returned to its original position and built a building that was half green and half red. ?This building is like the mountain temple hall that Gu Xi saw before, with a layout of four beams, eight columns and three compartments. Opening the door and entering the main hall, there was no golden statue of the mountain **** or anything like that, but a large square table covered with tiger skin. Everything about Blood Sacrifice Ridge is placed on the square table. The construction of the Assembly Hall is completed, the level of Blood Sacrifice Ridge is 1, and a garrison hero (Mountain God) can be promoted. ?Gu Xi stepped into the hall first, turned around and waved to Wu Liu. You come in first. ?Wu Liu walked into the hall with his head lowered, waiting for Gu Xi''s order honestly. "I now appoint you as the resident hero of Blood Sacrifice Ridge, that is, the mountain god. From now on, you will be responsible for me and manage the Blood Sacrifice Ridge and the nearby territory." As Gu Xi spoke, he handed the iron awl in his hand to Wu Liu''s hand. ?The next moment, there was a ding in Gu Xi''s ear. Can you please transform the ghost in front of me into a garrison hero (mountain god)? Transform! Transformation completed, Mountain God Wu Liu (level 4 hero) joins your team. [Mountain God Wu Liu (level 4, summoned object, undead hero): experience (0/7500), attack 3, defense 2, life 45, mana 40, talent: Mountain God (fighting in the mountain forest, every time the level increases by 1 level, Attack and defense of the troops led +1), skills: Ghost Lord (can turn dead enemies into ghosts through soul-calling), garrison (attack and defense +3 for defensive battles in the Blood Sacrifice Ridge), leader (can command at the same time) 80 soldiers + 7 boss troops). ??As Wu Liu completed the transformation, his body became much more solid. ?Although it was still translucent like a ghost in the end, it didn''t look like it was about to be blown away by the wind like before. ?At the same time, its color is no longer as blue as before, but a blue with a light gold. It feels like two different materials are mixed into the glass. The most important thing is that he is already wearing a tiger skin coat and holding a two-pronged fork in his hand. Some look like a hunter, some look like a temple blessing. ?? Gu Xi didn''t pay any attention to his nondescript appearance. He is more concerned about Wu Liu''s skills. How do you feel now? Very good, I feel like I have the whole city under my control now. "What about the ghost master? You are not a tiger. How can you control a ghost?" "No, sir, I can use spiritualism, but this ghost is not like a tiger ghost, but like a recruitment agent." The same methods as Ding''s handyman, but not in many numbers. After all, I can''t run outside all the time. Someone has to keep an eye on things outside. Approximately every level I level up, I can recruit 5 ghosts independently. " Gu Xi thought for a while, then nodded, understanding the situation. ?This is almost equivalent to being able to recruit bosses independently, and if that''s the case, that''s okay. Then Gu Xi walked to the square table and picked up the information placed on the table. At this time, the situation at Blood Sacrifice Ridge also appeared in front of Gu Xi. City name: Blood Sacrifice Ridge City Direction: Resource Point City characteristics: Pure Yang ghost land (the undead are produced here and have certain resistance to pure Yang things such as sunlight, cinnabar, and dog blood) City level: Level 1 (1/3) Core buildings (1/4): Assembly Hall (gives 500 negative energy points every day), Warehouse (not yet built), Barracks/Market (choose one of the two, not yet built), Tavern (not yet built) Special buildings: Hupi Plaza, Chunyang Floor Tiles Large buildings (0/2): Bone Temple (not built), sloping roof (not built) Medium-sized buildings (0/4): Owl Building (not yet built), Dark Prison (not yet built), Altar of Eternal Servitude (not yet built), Twisted Digital Street (not yet built) Small buildings (0/8): Corroded Moat (not yet built), Iron City Gate (not yet built), Eagle Eye Arrow Tower (not yet built), Carriage Station (not yet built), Iron-Blooded Assembly Point (not yet built), Victory Tower Magic fountain (not yet built), campus radio station (not yet built), energy lighthouse (not yet built) Auxiliary buildings (0/12): None ?Garrison Hero: Mountain God Wu Liu Garrison troops: None] Gu Xi discovered that in addition to the map in front of him, there were also architectural designs of these buildings on the table. It can be seen that several previous architects have copied the architectural design drawings in Gu Xi''s hands and placed them all here. The resident heroes at Blood Sacrifice Ridge dont need to think too much at all, they just need to develop in the direction set by Gu Xi. ? Architectural designers have even divided the locations and lined up all the buildings. Wu Liu only needs to follow the layout. Flipping down further, Gu Xi found that there were some things underneath. That is a map with Blood Sacrifice Ridge as the center and expanding outward. Gu Xi can tell that this is the last thing left by the architects. ??If Gu Xi is in the core building and chooses the market instead of the barracks, then some nearby wild resource points need to be processed here. ?But now this map is empty. At least there are no resource points displayed on the map in front of you. At this time, Gu Xi simply did not give Wu Liu a chance to react. He said to Wu Liu: "Wu Liu, please deal with this matter first. You see, this is where we are now, which is the location of Blood Sacrifice Ridge. ??I will temporarily allocate seven skeleton troop units to you. You must run through all the nearby resource points, the ones you mentioned before. Those who have possessions shall occupy them all. If you need manpower for guarding or development, please record it and I will arrange manpower for you. As for those ghosts who were with you before. ?You dont have a quota of 20 ghosts now. See if you can keep any that are useful. I will take the rest to Alidovi City. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 595： Ghost Village Tour (please subscribe) Chapter 595: Travel to the Ghost Village (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! After arranging everything at the Blood Sacrifice Ridge, Gu Xi just let it go. Everything here was thrown onto the head of the mountain **** Wu Liu. Gu Xi himself led his troops back to the valley. ?At this time, most of the things in the valley have been dug out, the red soil is gone, and various armors and weapons are piled aside. The bodies were buried on both sides of the valley, in as shady a place as possible. ?When he saw Gu Xi coming, Wang Lizheng quickly came up to meet him. "Sir, you see, everything has been dug out. There must be more down there, but only the main areas are here." ?Gu Xi took one look at the scene and knew that Wang Lizheng had not lied to him. ?Wang Lizheng is different from Du Yuan and Wu Liu. He is the kind of being who has no opinions of his own, but as long as you set a range for him, he can get things done. ??If this kind of person turns into a hero, it is the best choice to let him circle around the resource point to collect materials. When there is no way to turn into a hero, let him be the overseer. Anyway, the city of Aridovi just needs such manpower. "You''re doing well. I''ve seen your ability. I''ll give you two teams of men to look for you from this valley." You must also find the corpses of those who died outside the valley. The armors should be sent to the Blood Sacrifice Ridge, and all the corpses should be sent to this valley for burial. " Looking at Wang Lizheng with an honest face, he made a quick decision. ?At the same time, he waved his hand, and his undead men began to transport all the various armors that the king was digging out in front of him back to the city of Alidovi. Wang Lizheng did not dare to say anything about Gu Xi''s arrangements. At this time, because all the red soil in the nearby valley had been dug out, Du Yuan was also free. ?Seeing Wang Lizheng''s appearance, Du Yuan immediately stepped forward and said: "Sir, the valley of Samsara Mountain has been cleared. Do we need to clear the road in this valley next? In the past, the valley was filled with gloomy air and the mountain gods and tigers suppressed it. Merchants did not pass by here, but preferred to take a thousand-mile detour and go outside the mountain. I, too, was trying to take a shortcut, passing through this valley, and accidentally recited a poem, and ended up being bitten to death by a tiger. ?Now that the tiger is dead, and the ghost-suppressing energy in the valley has been cleared away, this place has become a smooth road. Your Excellency, we can build a road here to penetrate the valley. At that time, a man will be stationed here to collect the tolls from the caravan, which can also be regarded as an income. " Hearing what Du Yuan said, Gu Xi just smiled and said, "It is easy to build the road, but once the road is built, it will be a bit troublesome for me. The Blood Sacrifice Ridge has not yet completed the control of the nearby mountainous area. At this time, with the undead under my command, it only takes about three days to build a road. But what happens after that? Introducing outsiders in? Let others occupy this vacant space? " ?Gu Xi shook his head. There was only one city in the area in front of him. He doesnt want to attract unnecessary enemies to himself before he has control over this area. Du Yuan immediately shut up when he heard this. He knew that what he thought was too simple. ?However, he glanced at the valley in front of him and felt somewhat regretful. ?If the road in this valley is repaired, the caravan can save at least three days of traveling through this valley. ??If the road is blocked at both ends, the tolls can be collected. ? Gu Xi didnt know what Du Yuan was thinking. If he knew, he would have to think about what Du Yuan did before. ?Maybe he used to have a nickname called Zhi Duoxing. However, Du Yuan''s words still reminded Gu Xi that although it was unrealistic to build a road to open up the valley in front of him, it was a good idea to build a road directly to the Blood Sacrifice Ridge. Gu Xi still has the blood of an infrastructure madman in his bones. ?The reason why he rejected Du Yuan''s previous plan was because Gu Xi still didn''t have enough control over the area in front of him. Building the road now would be tantamount to inviting the wolf into the house. Gu Xi will not do this without stabilizing everything here. ??But building a road leading to Blood Sacrifice Ridge is beneficial to Gu Xi. As soon as Gu Xi thought of this, he ordered decisively: "Du Yuan, you are free now, you can build a road from here to the Blood Sacrifice Ridge, and I will arrange new undead for you. As for how to cultivate it? I arranged for an architect to follow the team, and he repaired it as he said. " Gu Xi thought about it carefully and finally made a decision. ?Du Yuan was about to say something that he was also good at building roads, but looking at Gu Xi''s expression, he finally kept his mouth shut. Soon all the armors dug up by the king were sent back to Alidovi City. ?Gu Xi waved his hand and closed the steel city gate. After closing the city gate, Gu Xi turned to Du Yuan and Wang Lizheng and said, "Okay, you all go and do your thing." ?Wang Lizheng reacted quickly and left with the ghost arranged for him by Gu Xi. ?Du Yuan was still hesitant. In his opinion, this was not what he wanted. He doesnt need to become a mountain god, thats because his goal is to become a strategist under Gu Xi. ??It''s enough to let him do this kind of chore once, and now he is still being asked to do it. Doesn''t this mean he looks down on scholars like him who can go to Beijing to take exams? ?Just when Du Yuan wanted to tell Gu Xi what a great plan he had, he found that Gu Xi had already left with his men. Gu Xi didnt have time to talk to Du Yuan about so many things here. The Blood Sacrifice Ridge has been built, and this area has been handed over to the mountain **** Wu Liulai, but he still has many things to deal with. What Gu Xi is going to now is the only ghost village among the original six villages in this mountainous area. ?Wu Liu himself has never been to that location. At most, he only knows the location of the ghost village. ?At the same time, I know that the ghost village disappeared a long time ago. As for what was in the ghost village and why it disappeared, he had no idea at all. ? originally heard that Gu Xi was going to the ghost village, and Wu Liu wanted to lead his troops there himself. But Gu Xi still hoped that Wu Liu could find nearby resource points. So he stopped him. Gu Xi led his troops to go to the ghost village for a tour. See if there are any ghosts there. ??If there are neutral undead there, Gu Xi can make another wave of profits. So after arranging things here, Gu Xi went directly on the road. ?Du Yuan was full of words, but before he could say anything, Gu Xi had already turned around and left. By the time Du Yuan reacted, Gu Xi, who was driving the evil coffin, had already gone far away. (End of this chapter) Chapter 596： The mutated ghost village (203205) Chapter 596 The mutated ghost village (203205) The addition is a little late, we are working hard, please support, subscribe more, and vote more! The ghost village is located directly east of the valley, where the mountainous area comes in from the east. This is also a key place for connecting this mountainous area to the outside world. It can be said that if this village was not a ghost village, but a normal village, the place in front of you might have been overpopulated long ago and turned from a village into a town. But this is a ghost village, which not only restricts the development of the village''s population, but also prevents the entry of external forces. Normal people, whether they are a caravan or something else, would not want to pass by such a ghost village. ?When Gu Xi came here, it happened to be dark. He stood on a nearby hill and looked at the ghost village below. At this time, Gu Xi finally understood why Wu Liu didn''t know about the ghost village and said that he could recognize it at a glance. The whole village in front of me is contrary to the normal village feng shui. Normal villages would be built on the south side of mountains and north of water, on the sunny side, but here it is just the opposite. The entire village is built on the shady side of the hillside. Even if the sun is still in the sky, there will not be much sunlight in the village. Normally, there will be a pond in front of the village, but the pond in this village is located behind the village, as if the pond is hidden behind the village. ?But all this was not bad. What really made Gu Xi feel that the village in front of him was weird was that the ghost village was obviously no longer there, but when he stood on the top of the mountain and looked up and down, Gu Xi found that the village was brightly lit. ?In front of every house, there are scarlet lanterns lit, and I dont know who made them. By the light in front of him, Gu Xi noticed that in addition to the old houses where villagers lived, there were also many things in the village that should not belong to the village. Like the stage in the southwest corner of the village and the inn in the northeast, these are not what a normal small village should have. ?Although I dont understand what this situation is, I have already come here, and Gu Xi will naturally not leave like this. ??Gently patting the evil coffin, Gu Xi left the mountain and headed towards the ghost village. As the evil coffin moved downward, Gu Xi noticed that the situation on the nearby hills seemed to be changing. ??The mountains and forests are receding, and the villages are growing. ??The ghost village that originally looked like it could only be home to about thirty households from the mountain gradually turned into a small city covering an area of ??more than 100 acres as Gu Xi got closer and closer. ?This situation is not much different from the Blood Sacrifice Ridge where the Mountain Temple changed. ?This made Gu Xi feel nervous, wondering if the ghost village in front of him still required another battle. ?Just when Gu Xi was about to release the city gate and call the troops to attack, the evil coffin had already rushed into the ghost village along the gate. ?After entering the ghost village, Gu Xi found that the entire ghost village was empty, without any human habitation, and there was no yin or ghost energy around it. It felt like a village that had just been built and no one had moved in yet. Everything is new, even the ground is spotless. If ordinary people discovered such a situation, they would have been frightened. But Gu Xi had experienced the very beginning of Alidovi City. At first glance, he felt that the village in front of him was dead. The death here does not mean that the village is inhabited by ghosts, but that like the situation in Alidovi City and Luna, the village has died. This feeling made Gu Xi''s eyes freeze. He raised his left hand and said to the special mirror hanging on his wrist: "Luna, this city is dead. Do you want to come and take a look." Hearing the news from Gu Xi, the special mirror lit up, and Luna appeared in front of Gu Xi with the help of the power of the strange mirror space. As soon as she appeared, Luna glanced around. The city is not dead, it is alive. But why do I always feel like this city is dead? ?Although he trusted Luna''s judgment in his heart, Gu Xi still asked curiously. Because the ghost village in front of him gave him a feeling really similar to the feeling Gu Xi had when he had just entered Alidovi City. Everything around was filled with a sense of death. I dont know, the city in front of me gives people a very strange feeling, but I can be sure that this city is not dead. Luna looked around. As an elf from Alidovi City, Luna knew exactly what the dead city should look like. The city in front of her was just empty, not dead. Her judgment was not wrong. As for Luna''s judgment, Gu Xi immediately chose to believe it. ??If this city is not dead, then you still have to look for it to see if there are any hidden ghosts or anything. But just when Gu Xi was about to move forward, a sharp whistle sounded. Gu Xi felt a chill all around him, as if he was being stared at by countless people, and his body became a little stiff. ? Gu Xi understood that someone was staring at him. Without thinking much, the shadow of the steel city gate appeared behind him. But at this moment, Luna clearly felt something. ?She quickly stopped her loudly: "My lord..." But it was already too late. The steel city gate landed in the middle of the ghost village. In the next moment, all the lanterns in the ghost village turned from red to white. Then a large number of people appeared in the ghost village. ?These figures were all half-floating in the air, with pale faces, staring in the direction of Gu Xi. As soon as these figures appeared, Gu Xi felt his life force drain away rapidly, as if his life force had been sucked away by something. ?? Gu Xi also felt a little regretful at this time. When he prepared the magic potion before, he only considered his own fighting habits, and the magic potion used to replenish his mana took up most of it. As for vitality, Gu Xi has not thought about it that much at all. In his mind, he still has a scapegoat hanging around his waist. As long as he is not killed, he can ask Isabella to come over to replenish his blood at any time. There is no need. To make a magic potion for blood replenishment. As a result, Gu Xi was immediately speechless when he encountered such a situation. While Gu Xi was complaining in his mind, he was quickly thinking of ways to deal with the situation at hand. At this time, Gu Xi noticed that Luna had rushed out in one direction. Looking in the direction where Luna rushed, Gu Xi noticed that at the position where Luna rushed, a huge tree burst out of the air, forming a green humanoid creature. Its body is burly, eighteen meters high, like an ancient giant. ??The trunk of this human-shaped tree is densely covered with layers of leaves, like a gorgeous green robe. Under the cover of this layer of leaves, there are countless black jars hanging, each one full of mystery and weirdness. When the wind blows through the leaves, those black jars hanging on the trees suddenly release a white powder. ?When this powder is sprinkled, it has a strange sweet aroma, but it is a bit stiff. ?What surprised Gu Xi the most was not this, but the fact that all the figures that appeared in the ghost village had a silk thread above their heads, connected to the black jar among the white powder. (End of this chapter) Chapter 597： Temporary upgrade to level 6 (204205) Chapter 597 Temporary upgrade to level 6 (204205) ?That is the urn. As soon as Gu Xi saw the scene in front of him, he immediately made a judgment. ?At the same time, he glanced at his blood line, raised the cold wind staff decisively, and pointed in the direction of the big tree. Corpse Explosion Technique! Boom! An urn exploded under the leaves of a big tree. ??As the urn was blown up, one of the figures fell to the ground from a semi-floating state on the spot, lying motionless. ??Gu Xi was about to say that he had discovered the other party''s weakness, but he felt a sense of emptiness in his body. His life is being drained out at a faster rate. ??If his life could last for one minute before, now it''s less than half a minute. ?At this time, Gu Xi didn''t have any fear. He called out Isabella immediately. ?But before Isabella arrived, Gu Xi raised the cold wind staff and pointed in the direction of the big tree again. Death incarnate! After saying this, Gu Xi didn''t care about anything else. He roared immediately. "upgrade!" By the time he finished shouting this sentence, his health had dropped to about 20 points. ??As long as it''s just a little bit worse, his life will be cleared and the effect of the stand-in puppet he carries will be activated. Your level is raised to level 6, which will replenish life and magic power, clear all adverse conditions, increase physical fitness by 1, and select two of the following five skills as rewards. [Serial Corpse Explosion: Advanced skill, can be upgraded. You need to master the secondary corpse explosion level 4, or corpse explosion level 1, or continuous fireball level 1 to learn. It consumes 50 mana points. You can use 1 corpse to perform corpse explosion. The explosion power is 250% of the corpse''s vitality. After the corpse explosion is completed, if there are still corpses nearby, you can continue to detonate the corpse (the power of detonating the corpse again is only 100% of the corpse''s vitality). Death Wave: Advanced skill, can be upgraded, needs to master Death Ripple Level 3 to learn, consumes 55 mana points, changes the death ripple from all directions to the specified direction, the power is 1.5 times that of the death ripple. [Flame Arms: Combination skills, can be upgraded. You need to master both Tendrils of the Dead Level 2 and Fire Trap Level 2. You can learn it after level 2. A large number of arms with flames stretch out from the ground, drag the enemy underground and trigger an explosion (the power of the explosion is the same as The flame trap is quite powerful). [Dead Witch Summoning: The exclusive skill of the Dead Witch Lord, which can be upgraded and consumes 50 mana points. It temporarily summons ten necromancers from the void (the level does not exceed the user''s level), and cooperates with the user to use various undead spirits. Spells. Gathering Souls: A professional skill that can be upgraded, consumes 30 mana points, and can resurrect one''s own undead troops on the battlefield. The number that can be resurrected is equivalent to the player''s intelligence value. ? Gu Xi didnt pay too much attention to the information that popped up in front of him. At this time, Gu Xi was more concerned about the fact that his life had not declined any more. ?It seems that the upgrade just now not only replenished his life, but also cleared up the negative status. At least the big tree can no longer **** Gu Xi''s blood. After making this discovery, Gu Xi breathed a sigh of relief and was in the mood to check out the skills he could choose. ?After glancing at the five skills, Gu Xi made a decisive choice. Serial corpse explosion and death witch summoning! ?Gu Xi can no longer think about the future now. Whatever is needed on the battlefield in front of him, Gu Xi will choose. After making his choice, Gu Xi immediately added a ghost battlefield to the two death incarnations who were already rushing towards the big tree. Then he released the Bone Canopy. After waiting for his own defense, Gu Xi raised the cold wind staff. When the magic was released, ten necromancers wearing gray robes and skull masks came out. They carried short staffs made of bones in one hand and lanterns made of skulls in the other. After walking out, they all bowed their heads to Gu Xi. Gu Xi ignored them and said to them: "Come, let''s set off a series of corpse explosions with me!" After saying that, Gu Xi pointed at the urn on the big tree, and a series of corpse explosions were activated on the spot. ?Compared to secondary corpse explosions, the power of serial corpse explosions is not much improved, but one feature is that when the explosion of corpse explosions affects nearby corpses, the serial corpse explosions will detonate other corpses. This kind of serial corpse explosion will not stop until all the corpses are blown up. ??So in the eyes of the necromancer, serial corpse explosion is a very wasteful spell. ??If he had the choice, Gu Xi would not choose serial corpse explosion as the direction this time. But now Gu Xi has no choice. As far as the situation of the big tree in front of you is concerned, only serial corpse explosions are the best way to deal with him. So Gu Xi immediately pointed to the urn on the big tree, where a series of corpse explosions were placed one after another. ??The necromancers who were temporarily summoned by Gu Xi didn''t need to think about anything at all, they just needed to follow and cooperate. ?So the big tree kept hearing explosions like firecrackers. Because all the urns are filled with ashes, their vitality is actually not very high. A single explosion may not cause much damage, but it cannot hold up to the large amount here. ?These urns exploded one after another, causing damage to the big trees. ?At the same time, because these urns exploded, the figures that suddenly appeared also fell to the ground one by one. Gu Xi noticed that there was a green light above their heads. This shows that they have changed from an uncontrolled state back to their original undead state. Now they are considered friendly and neutral undead to Gu Xi. ?This satisfied Gu Xi even more. He took a step forward and faced another wave of corpses exploding towards the big tree. With the cooperation of the necromancers, it was too late for Dashu to use the previous tricks to draw out Gu Xi''s blood. ??Gu Xi kept moving between the necromancers in order to prevent the enemy from locking on him, and also to hit the urns behind the big tree. ??After Gu Xi circled around the big tree, the two incarnations of death had also rushed to the vicinity of the big tree. The incarnation of death - the bone dragon immediately flew to the top of the big tree and sprayed the death dragon''s breath towards the tree crown. ??And the incarnation of death, the God of Death, released a curse on the body of the big tree, and at the same time, the despair sickle struck at the root of the big tree with one cut. When the knife was cut, it hit the most critical root of the tree, and a large amount of blood spurted out from the ground like oil. When Gu Xi saw this situation, he suddenly understood something in his heart. He did not release a series of corpse explosions, but pointed his hand at the spot where the blood spurted out, and smashed the Soul Summoning Tower down hard, just blocking the blood. above. (End of this chapter) Chapter 598： Sorry, I got angry, come again! (beg Chapter 598 Sorry, I got angry, come again! (Please subscribe) ??The blood gushing out of the ground was so suppressed by the Soul-Calling Tower that it was blocked and unable to spurt out. The blood with nowhere to go was poured into the soul-calling tower and began to be absorbed by the soul-calling tower. Only part of Gu Xi''s soul-calling tower at the beginning was vermilion, which was used to absorb and store souls. Now that he is affected by this blood, the situation becomes different. ?First, the outside of the Soul-Calling Tower turned vermilion, and then a large amount of bright red moss grew at the base of the Soul-Calling Tower. Then, strips of crimson vines grew out of the ground and began to wrap around the Soul-Calling Tower. After a while, small bright red flowers bloomed on the vines. But the big tree seemed to have lost the most important thing, and it was obviously withering a lot. ?Taking this opportunity, the incarnation of death - the God of Death quickly moved in another direction, with the [Desunap] and [Fear of Fear] in his hands constantly attacking the surface of the big tree. After tearing away the skin, humanized blood vessels were exposed under the tree. ?At this moment, the bone dragon, the incarnation of death that fell from the sky, opened its eyes, and the melting light shot out, hitting these blood vessels. ??In the case of Liangqi''s death incarnations'' massive bloodletting, the last bit of life in the big tree was also drained. ??As the explosion sound on the big tree slowly stopped, the big tree''s body slowly slid down, and finally fell heavily to the ground. The location where the big tree fell was just behind the ghost village, and the head of the fallen tree plunged directly into the pond. ?At this time, there was a ding-ding-ding sound in Gu Xi''s ear. You killed Guicun Sheshu-Ghost Clapping Hands (level 13), and you got 7315 experience points (experience +5%). The alienated town object was killed, and the blocked Huangquan Road was opened (temporary tasks can be accepted). Your soul summoning tower absorbs the soul-melting blood, its quality is improved, and its level is raised to level 2. You have saved a large number of residents of the ghost village and have been recognized by the residents of the ghost village. Some villagers want to join you. I would like to ask if you are willing to accept it. Looking at the information that popped up in front of him, Gu Xi also had a smile on his face. ?Although this battle was a bit dangerous, the harvest was still good. Not to mention anything else, just improving the quality of the Soul Calling Tower and upgrading it saved Gu Xi a lot of time and resources. Not to mention the fact that the residents of the ghost village joined him. Accept, Luna, you take care of it. You have conquered 3339 residents of the ghost village, and the death lord''s experience has increased by 3339 points. [Ghost village residents (level 1, summoned object): experience (0/150), attack 1, defense 1, life 6, skills: labor (these are undead farmers, they can adapt to any job), gathering (when these When residents gather and live together, some new residents will always be attracted to join)] A good population, but obviously the core of them didnt join. Luna took a look at the attributes of the residents of the ghost village, then looked up at some figures who had just gotten up not far away. Among those figures, there are obviously some beings that are different from the residents of the ghost village. One of them got up from the ground and took care of his clothes, as if his clothes were more important than others. ?An old man of unknown age was hunched over, staring at Gu Xi not far away. ??There was also a woman who had obviously changed her skin many times, looking at Gu Xi with her peach blossom eyes. It can be seen that they are the strongest beings in the ghost village. The residents of the ghost village surrounding them should be their direct subordinates. Gu Xi still has a way to deal with the undead who have a good impression of them but are unwilling to join Gu Xi''s men. It''s just communication. Gu Xi is not afraid of communicating with the undead. As long as the undead can speak well, they are good undead. ?? Gu Xi pointed at Luna, "Luna, take them back, and ask the ghost team to come over, transport the big tree back, and throw it into the magic plant area. I think this tree is interesting." ?Luna smiled, she understood what Gu Xi was planning to do. On the one hand, the residents of the ghost village here are going to be taken back. On the other hand, Gu Xi wants to use the number of "Bai Wuchang" to suppress the ghosts in the ghost village. Let them understand who saved them from such things as ghost clapping hands. Look at the ghosts who were carried away and clap their hands, and then think about your own attitude towards Gu Xi. You''d better have some face. Think about it, Gu Xi can kill this ghost and clap his hands, and he can also kill them. Don''t be shameless. ?Understanding Gu Xis thoughts, Luna tacitly took away those ghost village residents who were willing to join Gu Xi. At the same time, a large number of Bai Wuchang flew out from the steel city gate released by Gu Xi. They floated to the fallen tree ghost and clapped their hands. Hundreds of Bai Wuchang took action together and lifted up the tree that had been broken into two parts. , and dragged it towards the steel city gate. Just as Gu Xi guessed, when they dragged the ghost away and clapped their hands, the residents of the ghost village who did not choose to join Gu Xi huddled together and shivered. At the sight, Gu Xi also had a smile on his face. ?Sure enough, the truth is only within the fist. If you want others to listen to you, you must have the ability to make them obedient. Gu Xi was very dissatisfied with the previous attitude. Its much better now. Just as Gu Xi was about to step forward, the sound of gurgling water suddenly came from the pond where the ghost fell before. ?Gu Xi immediately turned his head and looked over there. Just then I found some black ghosts emerging from the water. ??They were wearing black clothes similar to short-sleeved weapons, and they were carrying weapons such as knives in their hands. When they emerged from the water, they said arrogantly: "What''s going on in Sujia Village? Why has this passage not been used for more than three hundred years? Is something wrong..." Before they could finish their words, they saw tens of thousands of Bai Wuchangs hovering in the sky, and all Bai Wuchang''s eyes were fixed on them. Sorry, it was a bit violent, my eyes were blurred, and I didnt see anything. All the black ghosts quickly got back into the water. Gu Xi watched their reactions, and then looked up at the situation in the sky. He also knew that some things should not be too big. He waved his hand, and except for the Bai Wuchang who was still dragging the ghosts to clap their hands, the other Bai Wuchang quickly returned to Alidovi City through the steel city gate. After most of the Bai Wuchang had retreated, the black ghosts floated up from the pond again. This time they were not as arrogant as before. Instead, they lowered their heads honestly, landed on the ground with kind expressions, and asked politely in the direction of Gu Xi. "I would like to ask, what happened here, and why has this passage not sent ghosts to the underworld for three hundred years?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 599： Temporary mission, evil spirits blocking the road (please subscribe) Chapter 599 Temporary mission, evil spirits blocking the road (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! Sir, can you come over and talk? ??Gu Xi, who was sitting on the evil coffin, waved to the black ghost. ??The black ghost raised his head cautiously, and in the next moment, he felt as if he had seen the Ghost King. Even if the person in front of you is not a ghost king, he still has the same pomp and circumstance as a ghost king. ??He was sitting on a gaudy coffin, accompanied by a powerful and huge undead. The huge skeleton made of unknown materials actually held lightning in his hand. ?Looking further into the distance, a city gate made of steel stood on the spot. Under the city gate, there is a huge white bone dragon. Thinking again about the gazes of thirty to fifty thousand Bai Wuchang staring at him from the sky before, these black ghosts did not even dare to move. When he came to Gu Xi, he lay down on the ground. "Li Liangquan, the patrolman of Huangquan, has met the Lord." Watcher? ?Gu Xi asked curiously. Oh, Im a temporary worker. ?Seeing the change in Gu Xi''s expression, Li Liangquan immediately explained. ? Gu Xi smiled when he heard this. This man was considered a good person. He was afraid of getting angry and embarrassing the soldiers in Huangquan, so he explained it specially. "You are very interesting. Get up. Don''t be afraid. I also passed by here accidentally and found that this ghost village was occupied by this big tree. All the ghosts had turned into puppets under the big tree, so I took action to deal with it. What did you just say? " Big tree? What kind of tree is it? Li Liangquan did not answer Gu Xis question, but asked his own question. I dont know, it seems like its called clapping hands. ? Gu Xi thought about it seriously and found that he seemed to be really unsure of what kind of tree the previous tree was. ?This is very unreasonable. In the knowledge of the undead, some of it is related to tombs. Here is an introduction to the tree species that are most suitable for planting in cemeteries and cemeteries. ??For a tree species that is obviously problematic like Ghost Clapping Hands, even if it is a nickname, Gu Xi should have heard of it no matter what. But he found that he didnt even know what kind of tree it was. It seems thats really the case. Looking at Li Liangquan''s understanding, Gu Xi couldn''t help but become curious. "What happened?" This is something that I shouldnt have said originally, but since you have the status and identity of the Ghost King, you should actually know about it. ?About five hundred years ago, some sporadic passages into Huangquan were blocked. At first, the patrols would deal with them, but as the situation became more and more serious, the patrols were overwhelmed. ?More than two hundred years ago, all the passages for wandering souls scattered in ghost villages, barren tombs, and shadowy valleys had been abandoned. Now only the mountain gods or city gods still have passages into the underworld. It is opened once every fifteenth day to send the souls of the dead into the underworld. Your Excellency, this place suddenly opened up, so naturally we have to come over and take a look. The ghost claps that adults call are actually poplar trees..." Wait a minute, what kind of tree do you think the ghost clapping hands are from? Gu Xi interrupted Li Liangquan directly. Polar tree. ?Li Liangquan looked confused. He didn''t understand why Gu Xi interrupted him here. At this time, Gu Xi closed his eyes slightly. "Sulberry, willow, poplar, locust tree, neem, I can forget such basic five ghost tree species. It seems that there must be a problem behind this." ?? After opening his eyes, Gu Xi still ignored Li Liangquan. He checked the message that popped up when Qing Shagui clapped his hands. Ding! You accidentally opened the blocked Huangquan Road and discovered some secrets about the Huangquan Road. At this time, you can activate a temporary task. Temporary Mission: Road Blocking Evil Spirit Mission Description: Find out the intelligence and information that Huangquan Road is blocked! Task requirements: Find out the corresponding information about Huangquan Road being blocked (0/3), and convey it to the corresponding personnel (0/1) Task reward: reputation and resources of the soul gathering place (corresponding to the ascertained information). Note 1: Please note that Huangquan Road is not blocked only in the ghost village in front of you. Note 2: When you find out the situation, you will encounter some enemies. At the same time, when you enter the soul gathering place, you are already the sworn enemy of some forces. Note 3: There are many strange things on Huangquan Road. Don''t run around on Huangquan Road if you have nothing to do. After reading this temporary task, Gu Xi looked at Li Liangquan again. What did you just say? The ghost clapping hands are poplar trees. Li Liangquan looked at Gu Xi with some confusion. Im asking about the previous sentence. Your Excellency, the passage that was blocked by Silence suddenly opened, so we came over to see what happened here. Unexpectedly, we met Your Excellency here to open the way. In fact, with your current strength, you dont need to do such a thing at all. You only need to go to the nearby mountain **** or city **** and tell them, and they will open the Huangquan Road, allowing you to enter and exit. " "I just came here to see the situation in this ghost village. I didn''t expect to encounter an attack here. They took the initiative to attack me. By the way, the wandering soul passages you mentioned before are scattered in ghost villages, barren graves, and shady valleys. All were abandoned. Is this what I think it means? " Yes, all wilderness passages have been abandoned, and all those who enter Huangquan Road through these wilderness passages will not be accepted. Li Liangquan said with certainty, but his words changed, "Of course it is reasonable for a person like you to enter Huangquan Road from anywhere. ?Its just that you must not attack the gate of **** directly. If you want to enter the underworld, you must first wait at the place where souls gather. " What kind of place is this gathering place for souls? Because the temporary mission is related to the missions and resources at the Soul Gathering Place, Gu Xi naturally has to ask clearly. If there were things there that had nothing to do with him, then Gu Xi would not run away this time. "Ah, this is what this gathering place is like. Originally, this gathering place was actually a place where ghosts who came from unrighteous ways gathered. However, over the past few hundred years, the number of ghosts coming in through unrighteous ways has decreased a lot, so this place has become A place of underworld dealings and smuggling. Incorrect way? ? Gu Xi responded quickly, "The unrighteous path you mentioned, are there other ways besides the wandering soul passage you mentioned before?" Yes, the royal family has a special passage to and from the underworld, as well as the upper three gates of the Xianjia sect, and the family tombs of the aristocratic family, all of which are abnormal passages. ?All non-righteous ghosts who want to enter the underworld have to wait in the ghost gathering place for the changing of the guard every three days. Some people simply stayed at the soul gathering place and started business in the two realms of the underworld. With your strength, it is very easy for you to enter the underworld. However, when you go down, please do not attack the gate of **** or disrupt the order of the underworld. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 600： Huangquan Entrance Sujia Village (205205) Chapter 600 Huangquan Entrance to Sujia Village (205205) Please subscribe, recommend, and vote monthly. I work hard to add updates every day. Please support me! How to enter Huangquan Road? Can I just go down from this pool? ?Gu Xi did not agree to Li Liangquan''s request, but walked to the edge of the pond and looked down. ?At this time, the water in this pool is all dark green. When you look down from above, you will see that the bottom is slowly turning into a passage. Yes, just go in from here. After going down, its Huangquan Road. After entering, you can go anywhere as long as you dont go back. ?There is no road on Huangquan Road, there are roads everywhere. " ?Looking at the pond again, Gu Xi raised his head and turned to look at the residents of the ghost village who had not surrendered to him. Can they stay here until something happens? Li Liangquan understood the issue of Gu Xi instantly. Of course not. Although a ghost village is a village made up of ghosts, it is just a matter of borrowing the right conditions to allow the ghosts to stay here. When the ghosts life span reaches the end, they will enter the underworld by themselves, pass through the gate of hell, and enter the underworld. Sir, the ghosts in this village have been lingering in the world for hundreds of years. " After listening to Li Liangquan''s words, Gu Xi turned his head and glanced at the ghost village residents behind him. They all understood the meaning of Gu Xi''s words. ?Now Gu Xi is considering whether they will stay or go. Gu Xi definitely does not want an uncontrolled force to appear in his territory. Even this force maintains a friendly attitude towards Gu Xi. ?Among the residents of the ghost village, the three most conspicuous residents glanced at each other, and the old man bowed to Gu Xi quite grandly. Then he took his own people and took the initiative to step into the pond and enter Huangquan Road. ?This batch of ghosts know very well that they have really stayed in the world for too long. When their life span has reached the point where they can no longer support it, there is no point in staying here any longer. It is better to go to the underworld and take the final journey. ??As the old man left, the **** who paid great attention to his appearance walked up to Gu Xi. "Sir, I am very grateful to you for destroying that big tree and freeing us, but I will not surrender to you. Of course, I also know what you think. I don''t belong here in the first place. I will Back to where I should be. I have already written down your kindness this time. If you need anything, you can come to me at Dongrushan Wanhua Cave. This is a token. " As he spoke, the fancy man handed something into Gu Xi''s hand. You have obtained the sword order (blue) of Dongrushan Wanhua Cave. Dongrushan Wanhuadong Sword Order (Blue): It can be exchanged for Wanhuadong''s help once, and at least five strong men of about level 10 can be borrowed from Wanhuadong. Borrow troops? Yes, our Wanhua Cave is the most famous sword sect. You can borrow various swordsmen from us. ?The flowery man nodded his head and said with certainty. I accidentally died here when I came here to practice, but as long as I can go back, I still have a chance, so dont worry, this will definitely be useful. After saying that, the man over flowers really left with his men. In the end, the only one left was the woman who had changed countless layers of skin. She raised her head to look at Gu Xi, a trace of determination flashing in her peach blossom eyes. "My surname is Su, and Sujia Village was built with my surname. I have been staying here since this ghost village was built, sending ghosts to the underworld, and leaving those ghosts who are unwilling to go to the underworld to end up here. I don''t want to go to hell. I know that time has been delayed for too long. If we don''t go on, we won''t be able to survive here anymore. But I still dont want to go to the underworld or the underworld. I also ask you to find a suitable burial place for us when we disperse. " ??As the woman spoke, she looked towards the stage in the village. Then she said to Gu Xi: "Sir, there is nothing wrong with this village. Please don''t destroy it." After finishing speaking, a kind of black sand floated out from the woman''s eyes. The black sand did not float far in the air, but fell to the ground as soon as she turned her head. At the same time, all the ghosts following this woman also turned into this black sand. This situation also surprised Gu Xi. He knew very well what this black sand was. It was the ghost crystal sand left behind after the ghost voluntarily gave up his life. For some people, this may be something like ashes. But for some necromancers, this is the best magic material. ?It is no wonder that this woman hopes that Gu Xi can find her a suitable burial place. She also understood what would happen to her if she gave up everything. ??If you don''t agree in advance, I''m afraid these ghost crystal sands will turn into magic that Gu Xi throws out. After all, this woman had seen some of Gu Xis serial corpse explosions before. ??While Gu Xi was hesitating whether to bury the ghost crystal sand as the woman said, he suddenly discovered that when her body was completely dissolved, she still left behind a complete human skin. It seems that this person is not ungrateful. ?Gu Xi shook his head, and finally went straight forward and picked up the human skin. You get blood-painted skin (blue). Blood-painted skin (blue): Human skin that has been repaired and strengthened many times. After wearing it, it can block one''s own ghostly aura. ?Hold this human skin, Gu Xi was somewhat speechless. If you give him a male skin, Gu Xi might still be able to use it. But if you give it to a woman, Gu Xi might not be able to use it. ??On the other hand, the white-bone wine lady in the tavern kept saying that she wanted to trim the skin, but she never did it. I dont know what she is thinking about every day. This skin is just the right thing to send to her. I hope she can bring different changes to the tavern. After shaking the blood-painted skin, Gu Xizheng wanted to roll it up. ???But he found a land deed falling from the blood-painted skin. ?Gu Xi picked up the land deed and found that it was actually the land deed of Sujia Village in front of him. [Sujia Village covers an area of ??109 acres. It has no population and cannot be occupied. There are 2 large buildings (inn, stage), 4 medium-sized buildings (farmland, leather shop, butcher shop, weapons shop), and 4 small buildings (water shops, stalls, rice shops, pharmacies), 2 special buildings (destroyed social trees, Huangquan entrance). Note 1: This is a village that cannot be occupied or taken away. Those who hold the land deed can decide whether to open the village, but they cannot affect the development of the village. Note 2: The undead who settle in the village will receive corresponding resource supplements and blessings in the village. Looking at the land deed in front of him, Gu Xi frowned. This kind of land deed that cannot be occupied seems a bit strange. The meaning here is that the village in front of you cannot be occupied or destroyed. It can only provide rest for the undead who want to use the passage to enter the underworld. ?Handing the land deed can at best deny other undead access, but it cannot take away the benefits of this place. ?With such a land deed in hand, Gu Xi hesitated for a while. (End of this chapter) Chapter 601： Arrangements for the Ghost Village (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 601 Arrangements in the Ghost Village (please subscribe for more updates) Come here, go and fetch Wang Lizheng over to me. ?Gu Xi pondered for a moment, then turned around and gave the order. At the same time, he also started walking around Sujiacun. At this time, Gu Xi also understood why the ghost village of Sujiacun was out of control. ??In this ghost village, there is no core building such as a meeting hall, or perhaps the core of this ghost village is a fallen social tree. There is no meeting hall, and the social tree has mutated and fallen. How can anyone occupy this place? ?But after going around in a circle like this, Gu Xi finally understood the role of the buildings in Sujia Village. The stage can condense the ghosts that are about to dissipate, and its function is equivalent to the ghost electric tower. ??Its just that the stage here is for all ghosts, while the ghost power tower can only be for ghosts. The inn is a place for ghosts to rest. As long as you live in the inn, the number of souls consumed every day will be reduced, and you will not be destroyed by the wind and the sun. As for some other shops, they are all used for ghosts to finally take the road to hell. In these shops, ghosts can sell unnecessary things on their bodies, such as skin, flesh, and bones. You can also buy some things that will be needed after entering Huangquan Road, such as food and water, and some herbs that can deal with the monsters and monsters on Huangquan Road. It can be said that the ghosts will make a transit here. After that, I entered Huangquan Road and never came back. For Gu Xi, this is not a good thing. As a necromancer, what he wants is a steady stream of souls. The Sujia Village in front of us is basically trying to find a way out for the souls who have died nearby. This is not a good thing for Gu Xi. ?At this moment, the gargoyles under Gu Xi came here carrying Wang Lizheng. As soon as he was put down, Wang Lizheng ran to Gu Xi. Sir, are you looking for me? Yes, look, are you familiar with this ghost village? Hearing Gu Xis question, Wang Lizheng was speechless. Sir, I am not familiar with the ghost village. I have never been here before. Then go to the village and think about what you can do if you get here. ?Gu Xi was very aware of Wang Lizheng''s ability, but Gu Xi still wanted to see what Wang Lizheng could bring to him. ?Wang Li was walking around here, and finally he ran to Gu Xi and said, "Sir, how do you want to collect taxes? Is it a large tax or a small tax?" What do you say about the big harvest? What do you say about the small harvest? If the harvest is large, I will scrape off a layer of skin from all the ghosts passing by. If the harvest is small, I can only receive a little something at most, and I can only make a small profit from it. ?However, if the harvest is small, the ghosts will be more obedient. The flesh, skin and bones they sell are the best materials, and the farmland can also be planted by ghosts. This way, although the income is less, it is sustainable. " Hearing what Wang Lizheng said, Gu Xi was a little surprised. "Why did you let me choose a small income? I thought that based on your personality, you would let me choose a large income." They are all dead. Their flesh, blood, skin, and bones have all been sold to me. What else can I do? Hearing this, Gu Xi laughed and said, "Okay, from now on you can help me manage Sujia Village here." Gu Xi casually handed over the land deed of Sujia Village to Wang Lizheng. "I have only one request. Keep an eye on this village. Whether you are entering Huangquan from here or entering this mountainous area from outside, you must find out for me what they are here for." ?Listening to Gu Xis words, Wang Lizheng also understood the reason why Gu Xi called him over. He was used to this kind of thing when he was working as an official. If he puts himself in other positions, he may not do so well. Instead, it was a relatively simple thing for Wang Lizheng to stare at him here. The most important thing was that Wang Lizheng believed that he could definitely do it well. ?Then he doesnt have to worry about Gu Xi driving him away, and he will no longer be a lonely ghost. Gu Xiduo didn''t quite understand Wang Lizheng''s reaction. ?But with the look on his face, Gu Xi could be sure that Wang Lizheng would arrange everything. After explaining Sujiacun, Gu Xi was not so anxious. He left the Soul-Calling Tower in Sujia Village to suppress it for a period of time, and then returned to Alidovi City. After a battle, Gu Xi also needed a rest. At the same time, Gu Xi, who had just almost died, needed to find a place to sleep and replenish his mana and energy. ?Seeing Gu Xi heading towards the steel city gate without looking back, Li Liangquan, who had been staying by Gu Xi''s side, finally breathed a sigh of relief. He understood that this matter was in the past. ??But he glanced back at Gu Xi, still wondering where this person came from. He was not very strong, but his aura was ridiculously strong. ??I''m afraid he was released specifically because he wanted to participate in the election of the King of Hell that was about to begin. ?Thinking of this, Li Liangquan was so excited that he didn''t dare to think about it any more. He quickly entered the Huangquan passage and returned to the Huangquan road. So the Sujia Village returned to its original peace. ??Its just that after losing the Sheshu, Sujiacun no longer had the clean and new atmosphere it had before, but now it is tainted with a layer of twilight. ?Gu Xi didnt know this. After entering Alidovi City, he immediately went to the tavern. At this time, the tavern has been upgraded to level 2, and its appearance has also undergone obvious changes. From the outside, the tavern has turned into a two-story building, and the hall inside has also become significantly larger. Many undead people were busy coming and going in the tavern. ??But Gu Xi noticed that there were more waiters than stewards here, and there was an undead person cleaning the table in front of each table. The Bone Wine Lady propped herself up by the window quite boredly and looked out with some displeasure. As the only guest in the tavern, the Corpse Succubus was chatting with the Blood Oiran. ?Seeing Gu Xi come in, the corpse succubus stood up immediately. Sir, you are here. What are you planning to eat today? "That''s enough, Corpse Succubus. You have nothing to do here. You have to wait here all day for the man. You are done." The bone wine lady walked over with an unhappy look on her face, and finally glared at the corpse succubus, "This is a guest of our tavern. You are not from the tavern, so get out of the way." ? Gu Xi was already used to this kind of thing. He found a table and sat down, putting the blood-painted skin on the table. Wine lady, bring up your best wine. If there is no good wine, Im afraid you wont be able to take it away. (End of this chapter) Chapter 602： Set foot on the road to **** (please subscribe) Chapter 602: On the road to **** (please subscribe) ?After sleeping one night in Aridovi City, Gu Xi led a group of undead souls and transported a blood maple out of Aridovi City early the next morning. ??There is no social tree in the ghost village, so Gu Xi will naturally have to add one. ?Last night, when Gu Xi was asleep in the tavern, the undead in Alidovi City were not idle. ??The knocked down ghost immediately followed Gu Xi''s instructions and was sent to the magic plant area, where he was taken over by a creature that looked like an ancient war tree. ? Gu Xi is not here. If he were here, he would know that this thing similar to the ancient war tree appeared in the city of Aridovi through a double death when he was killing the ghost and clapping his hands. ??Belonging to the tree-man type, a type of soldier transformed by the effect of the Death Edict is similar to the undead war ancient tree, and its name is the withered ancient tree. After he took the ghost clap handed to him, he dismantled such a big ghost clap on the spot. Except for the three units of blue-quality wood left behind, the rest were all turned into various large and small branches, inserted into the ground by withered ancient trees. As a withered ancient tree transformed from Ghost Clap Hand after his death, he knew very well how well this kind of tree survived. As long as it was planted in the ground, it could almost survive. ??These newly planted trees have different effects on the withered ancient trees. Maybe it wont be long before Ghost Clapping Hands will become the second undead plant in the magic plant area. Because he took advantage of this, he worked very **** the old withered trees. ?When he heard that Gu Xi needed to take away a blood maple, Withered Ancient Tree dug up the blood maple himself and delivered it to the tavern. When Gu Xi woke up, he could take Xue Feng away right away without even having to make a special trip to the magic plant area. After leaving Aridovi City, Blood Maple quickly demonstrated the ability to grow special and strange trees. ??This kind of tree species can be used to make the Six Paths of Reincarnation Tray on the Huangquan Road in a strange world, and it also plays a corresponding role in the world in front of us. Before it was planted, the Yin Qi nearby quickly concentrated in the direction of the blood maple tree. It can be seen that this kind of blood maple is in the right place in the world in front of us. ?After planting the blood maple at the location where the ghost clapping hands appeared before, Gu Xi noticed that there was obviously a small pause in the ghost village in front of him. Although after this pause, the ghost village was still as empty and uninhabited as before, the village had obviously changed. ?The feeling is like recharging a dead mobile phone. Although it has not been turned on yet, the feeling is obviously different. After planting the blood maples, Gu Xi walked around the ghost village again and gave new orders to Du Yuan who was still building roads outside. Let him build the road to the ghost village. As for the undead troops who originally followed Wang Lizheng, some of them were assigned to Du Yuan. Some of it was transferred to Gu Xi''s hands. After all, the ghost village is a neutral area, so there is no need to station troops here. ?So Gu Xi simply transferred these troops to his side and prepared to take them with him to visit Huangquan Road. To be honest, as a necromancer, Gu Xi has always said that he wants to go to the underworld, to the underworld, and to the underworld since he was in school. As it turned out, he was already at level 6. He had heard of Huangquan Road, but he had never been to the real Huangquan. ?With such a good opportunity in front of him, even if there is no mission on the road to Huangquan, he will not miss this opportunity to increase his knowledge. Not to mention, there are too many things to harvest on the Huangquan Road. ??If he were not worried about causing unnecessary trouble, Gu Xi could just drive through the City of Death and scrape the land directly there. After preparing everything, Gu Xi quickly led his troops and headed towards the pond behind the village. ?This time, in addition to gargoyles, skeleton soldiers, and skeleton shooters, Gu Xi also brought ghost troops with him. As for the ghost team, Gu Xi has not been released. After all, Bai Wuchang''s appearance is too intimidating in this kind of world. What if those in the underworld think these are really Bai Wu Chang? ?At present, Gu Xi is not ready to be a conspicuous bag. At least he doesnt plan to challenge the entire underworld. Gu Xi just wanted to complete the temporary task in front of him. With this thought, Gu Xicai did not bring the most popular ghost team with him. ??If you look at tens of thousands of Bai Wuchang floating in the sky, no one will dare to block the road to Huangquan. After counting all the troops under his command, Gu Xi turned to look at Isabella who was following behind him. ?Ever since he was secretly attacked last time, Gu Xi planned to keep Isabella''s blood clone with him. At least when he is attacked, he can quickly replenish his blood. His life will not be reduced to zero like before. ?At the same time, following Gu Xi were the Bone Titan and the Ghost Dragon. They were now Gu Xi''s exclusive fighting force. ?In normal battles, Gu Xi does not need to ask the death incarnation to take action, it is enough for them to take action. After preparing everything, Gu Xi was the first to step onto Huangquan Road. ?After jumping into the pond, Gu Xi only felt a chill in his body, as if he had jumped into an icy lake. ??And this coldness does not come from the body, but from the soul. Gu Xi even felt like he was going to freeze to death in the water. ?The next moment, Gu Xi felt himself swooping down heavily, and a strange scent of flowers entered his nose. ?Gu Xi propped up his body and took a look, and found that he was on a red grassland. On the grassland in front of me, a slender red flower bloomed. ?This painting is somewhat similar to a blood-red chrysanthemum, but the stamens are obviously more elongated. ?That weird floral fragrance comes from this kind of flower. Different from the previous ghost clapping, I immediately thought of the name of this flower after taking a breath. ?Higanhua! The sea of ??flowers on the other side of Huangquan Road. Located on the edge of life and death, it is the intertwining of hope and despair. It seems that we have really reached the road to hell. ?While Gu Xi was sighing, his men also appeared one by one. Writing Gu Xi in it. ?However, Gu Xi didn''t pay attention to this at this time. He was concerned about one thing at this time. Where he should go. ??Although there is no turning back on the road to hell, you still have to find the right direction. ?The sea of ??flowers on the other shore in front of you has the same scenery on all sides, which makes Gu Xi where to start. ?At this moment, a voice suddenly came from Gu Xi''s ear. My lord, that lord. ?Gu Xi looked in the direction from which the sound came, and found a skeleton body of only fifty or sixty centimeters dancing among the flowers on the other side, waving to Gu Xi constantly. "Who are you" (End of this chapter) Chapter 603： All the way (please subscribe) Chapter 603: All the way (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! Broken bones in infancy? Gu Xi looked around, and finally recognized the situation of the little skeleton in front of him. This is a kind of undead spirit that is neither up nor down. It is an existence that was transformed from a child who accidentally died under the age of three in a place like the underworld. ?This kind of undead souls cannot enter the underworld because their yang life has not expired, and because they do not enter the ancestral graves, they often have nowhere to go and can only wander outside the underworld. Some of the bones that were broken at a young age even have no names. Even if their families want to look for them, they cannot find them. It can be regarded as a relatively poor existence in the underworld. The most important thing is that they were relatively young when they died, knew no hatred, and had no obsession. Compared with the undead who died as adults, they had no fighting power. ??It''s not like the unborn baby ghost that can be transformed into a very dangerous thing. So this kind of prematurely broken bones can often only live outside the underworld, where they spend their time. After understanding the origin of the broken bones, Gu Xi couldn''t help but sigh, squatted down, and waved to the broken bones. Hello, this is for you. As he spoke, Gu Xi took out a little negative energy and put it in the mouth where the bones were broken. After Yao Broken Bones ate the negative energy, his spirit improved significantly. He said to Gu Xi, "Sir, have you come to the sea of ??flowers on the other side to look for something? We have many brothers and we can help you look for something." Gu Xi was about to say something, I''m not here to find anything. But when the words came to his lips, Gu Xi obviously paused. "I happened to be passing by here, but I got lost here. You have many brothers. Do you know the way? I can pay someone to help me lead the way." As Gu Xi spoke, he took out some negative energy. ?Seeing the negative energy in Gu Xi''s hand, Yao Shangu immediately nodded his head. "Don''t worry, we are also responsible for leading the way. Where are you going, the entrance to the Underworld? The Gate of Ghosts? The place where souls gather? More than half a step? Or the Returning Yang Path? Or the Wandering Soul Road?" ??Yao Broken Bones counted the accessible locations one by one. Just as Tongxiaogu said, they have countless brothers here. Because of their weakness, most places are not on guard against them. And they have enough time, coupled with the connection and help between the bones that died young, they are quite familiar with the underworld. Just tell them where you want to go. I plan to go to the Soul Gathering Place, can you take me there? ?It sounds like it is not a dangerous place, and he is very happy even if he breaks his bones. If he can go to the safest place, of course he is willing to take the safest route. Of course, sir, please come with me. After saying that, Shao Zhan Gu led the way. ?Gu Xi jumped onto the evil coffin and followed behind. At this time, the broken bones were actually moving forward at a speed that could walk side by side with the evil coffin. Such speed made Gu Xi feel quite speechless. Do all the undead have such speed? It shouldnt be. If everyone had such speed, he wouldnt not have a turtle unit like zombies. ?But fortunately, Yao Broken Bone finally saw that the skeleton soldiers could not keep up with the troops, so he slowed down. ?At the same time, in order to prevent Gu Xi from getting bored, he also introduced some creatures that existed in the underworld to Gu Xi. ??Gu Xi already knew these things when he was in school and from the knowledge of the undead. However, there is still a gap between pictures and knowledge and what we actually see. ?As for Gu Xi''s previous experience, it was not like breaking bones at a young age. He saw these things every day. Regarding some situations of these things, Gu Xi''s judgment was still somewhat biased. ?Now that the bones have been broken, Gu Xi will make up for these deviations one by one. Slowly, a tingling sound came from time to time in Gu Xi''s ear.You have mastered some knowledge of the undead through observation and learning! Your level of undead knowledge has been slightly improved. Undead knowledge level increased to level 9. ?Under such circumstances, Gu Xi didnt care at all about the slowness of the journey. ??But no matter how long the Huangquan Road is, it can be completed in seven days. Not to mention that Gu Xi didnt walk from beginning to end. He walked for about four or five hours and stopped with a broken bone. Sir, look, there is a gathering place in front of you. Remember the big red lantern floating in the sky and follow the direction of the lantern. You will definitely not go wrong. Hearing what Yao Broke said, Gu Xi couldn''t help but ask, "Why, aren''t you going over?" "No, the Soul Gathering Place is the Soul Cave. If you go in and get money, you can''t get out. It''s not easy for us to make some money." ??Although the fractured bones are small in size, they are still very clear. Hearing these words, Gu Xi was also stunned for a moment. It seemed that this young man was also a wise being, and he could not be underestimated just because he died long ago. ?So Gu Xi jumped off the evil coffin, took out ten pieces of negative energy, and placed it in the hand of Yao Broken Bone. If I want to find you in the future, how should I look for you? Take this and blow it, and there will be broken bones. Yao Broken Bone handed a whistle made of a piece of bone into Gu Xis hand. At this time, there was another ding in Gu Xi''s ear. You have come into contact with the Yao Broken Bones, and have been recognized by the Yao Broken Bones members. The reputation system is turned on, and the reputation is now friendly (1000/3000). After finishing speaking, Yao Zhan Gu waved to Gu Xi. Remember to come to us if you have anything to do. We really have a lot of good things for sale there. After saying that, the broken bones flashed in front of Gu Xi just as they appeared, and then disappeared into the sea of ??flowers on the other side. After the broken bones were gone, Gu Xi turned his head and looked at where the red lantern was. At this time, the red lantern was like a huge balloon, hanging high in the sky. With just one glance, Gu Xi could tell that he was still dozens of miles away from the soul gathering place. From this you can imagine how big the balloon is. Now that there was a road guide, Gu Xi couldn''t help but speed up. Gu Xi had already covered the dozens of miles in only about thirty minutes. ?As Gu Xi got closer, he slowly discovered a huge city of the undead appearing in front of him. The city in front of him was full of the majesty of an eastern city. Before he even got close, Gu Xi saw a moat that was twenty meters wide and a city wall that was thirty meters high. On the city wall, a large number of skeleton soldiers in armor were patrolling back and forth. The bones of these skeleton soldiers are all black in color, and the weapons in their hands are also old and outdated. It is obvious that they have been here since a long time ago. There are nine huge gates outside the city wall. In front of the city gates, a large number of undead are lining up to enter the city. ?The situations of these undead are different. Some come alone, some come in groups of thirty or fifty people, and some, like Gu Xi, come with a large army. There are undead of normal height here, as well as some weird undead of different heights. Their existence has greatly enriched Gu Xi''s knowledge of the undead. Gu Xi almost forgot to enter the city. ?After observing for a moment outside the city, Gu Xi finally headed towards the city gate. At this moment, a voice sounded behind Gu Xi. "Gu Xi, brother Gu, why are you here too?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 604： Encountering Left Ya on the Road (206206) Chapter 604: Meeting Zuoya on the Road (206206) The average subscription is 2061. Every time the average subscription goes up a little, updates will be added every day. We are working hard! ?Gu Xi looked back, with a look of surprise in his eyes. Zuo Ya? Why are you here? Im here to open up wasteland, and Im really surprised that you can come. ??It turns out that the person who appeared behind Gu Xi was Zuo Ya, whom he had met at the Bailian Festival. It''s just that at this time, he is no longer the leader of a small team like before. Now he is following the three necromancers. Seeing how he greeted him but did not leave the team, it is clear that he is this team. part of. Why do you feel surprised? Gu Xi was a little puzzled. It was rare to meet an acquaintance from the past, so Gu Xi naturally wanted to talk more. At this time, the necromancer who was the leader of Zuo Ya''s team turned to Zuo Ya and said, "Zuo Ya, I''ll give you one hour''s leave. Come and find us at the inn later." After speaking, the three necromancers walked to the nearby team, leaving only Zuo Ya standing there. ?Zuo Ya looked at Gu Xi and smiled somewhat awkwardly. Brother Gu, dont be surprised, the people in the land reclamation team are always more serious. After all, every step you take here is related to your own life. ??Moreover, all the experts in the land reclamation team have been transferred away, and they are actually under a lot of pressure now. By the way, you haven''t said why you came here. " Steel Ghost Claw lost the right to open up this world to our guild. I have reached the level, and with the events of Genesis, I will naturally come here to improve myself. ? Gu Xi knew Zuo Yas situation very well. As the first guild in Bailian City, they would only know earlier and more news, so when he explained it, he only clicked on the story of Genesis and didnt say anything more. But you came here alone? ?Zoya certainly knew about Genesis. ?He was surprised that Gu Xi came to open up wasteland alone. You must know that opening up a new world is quite dangerous for players. The most fearful thing is walking alone. Even the necromancer who claims to have thousands of troops following him is the same. After all, you may end up paying for yourself if you are not careful. So when most guilds encounter land reclamation, they join in groups, starting with a group of twenty people. If the guild is weaker, a group of forty people is also possible. ??Stronger guilds usually have four to ten people together. Unless there are super strong ones, it is rare for two or three people to act together. ?It is somewhat surprising that Gu Xi went out to open up wasteland alone. ?Just like Zuo Ya, the Skeleton Ichthyosaurus is the number one newbie this year, and he is also in the team of others. But Gu Xi didnt understand the reason behind this. Yes, I dont have many friends in Chaoyang Guild. The people I know have either not passed level 5 and cannot come here, or they have been taken to attack level 10 and join other peoples land reclamation teams. ?You also know my personality. Although I am easy to talk to, I am not the kind of person who listens to orders. " Listening to Gu Xi''s self-narration, Zuo Ya also nodded. ?He has been in contact with Gu Xi several times, which has resulted in both benefits and disadvantages. But the overall situation can still be seen from the left tooth. Gu Xi is willing to cooperate with others, but when encountering problems, he will consider himself as the center. If the captain is good when joining the land reclamation team, he shouldn''t mind one **** leading four pigs. But the problem is that Zuo Ya is now just a member of the ordinary land reclamation team, so how could Chaoyang Guild hand over a land reclamation team to Gu Xi''s hands. Not to mention that the Chaoyang Guild''s land reclamation team is usually a large group of twenty or forty people. In this way, it becomes much more reasonable for Gu Xi to open up wasteland alone. ?Zuo Ya, who understood this, stopped talking about the matter and asked Gu Xi about his future plans. Are you going to participate in this Genesis? Of course, doesnt it mean there are still twelve years? ?With my potential, if I cant reach level 10 in such a long time, I might as well just die. What about you? " For the creation of things, Gu Xi must be involved. "I will definitely participate, but my goal is to reach level 15 before participating. Brother Gu, you may not know that level 10 is the position of cannon fodder soldier in Genesis. If you want to get some benefits in Genesis, you must meet two standards. , level 15 before the age of thirty. ?As long as you do this, sign up directly. Dont worry about whether the guild is not a guild or not. Just become potential seeds and middle-level leaders. Our president has said directly that those who meet this standard will sign up and leave. Brother Gu, come over here and line up..." While Zuo Ya was chatting with Gu Xi, he did not forget to guide Gu Xi towards the queue at the gate. ??Drawing Gu Xi into the team, Zuo Ya did not forget to explain. There are three rules in this soul gathering place: no fighting is allowed in the city, you have to queue up when entering and leaving the city, and you need to negotiate the price before doing anything. ?Others can do whatever they want, and no one will bother them at all. You have just arrived, so I am afraid you are not familiar with the city gate officer. I will take you along the route that our team often takes. You can get to know the city gate officer, and you will be able to queue up quickly when entering and exiting the city. " As he spoke, he squeezed his left teeth in and said in a low voice: "It''s reasonable to sneak things in. Don''t worry, but the Bone Titan and Ghost Dragon behind you may cause some problems. If I ask you later, just say you are my friend and you should be able to let it go. ?But speaking of it, Brother Gu, you are really strong. Not long after we separated, you got powerful beings like the Ghost Dragon, and undead like the Bone Titan, which I have only seen in books before. " Its just good luck. Brother Zuo, you have the undead. Why didnt you take them with you? I am not as wealthy as you, so I will bring the undead with me. All the undead under my command are contained in battlefield tokens and can be released during battle. ?However, battlefield tokens require mastering strategic skills, otherwise there will be no way to release troops when the war begins. ??In our Corpse Fish Dragon Guild, the first requirement for joining the guild is to find a way to master strategic skills so that we can easily use this battlefield token. " ?Gu Xi didnt expect that there would be such a thing. ?However, he understood it just by thinking about it. This should be the internal resources of the Skeleton Ichthyosaur Guild, and even their technology tree had reached a certain critical level. ?Other guilds simply dont have this knowledge. At this time, Gu Xi thought about it, maybe he had something that he could ask for from the Corpse Fish and Dragon Guild. ?So when Zuo Ya was about to bring the topic back to Genesis, Gu Xi suddenly asked. Brother Zuo, I would like to ask if there is a way to transport supplies across games. Listening to Gu Xi''s question, Zuo Ya blinked, "Brother Gu, you haven''t reached this level, have you?" When Gu Xi heard this, he couldn''t help but be startled. Could it be that he asked the wrong question again? (End of this chapter) Chapter 605： Everyone, give me some face (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 605 Everyone, give me some face (please subscribe for more updates) Looking at Gu Xis confused look, Zuo Ya couldnt help but shake his head. After Gu Xi joined the guild, what did he learn from the seniors in the guild? In fact, Zuo Ya didn''t understand that Gu Xizhen didn''t learn anything. ? After he joined the Chaoyang Guild, before he had time to get familiar with everything in the guild, something happened and he was pushed directly to his current level. In the end, everyone thought that Gu Xi should know a lot of things. But they never thought that Gu Xi didn''t know much about many things. At least he has not thoroughly studied the knowledge in the technology tree of Chaoyang Guild, the books in the library, and the items sold in the store. So when I encounter something I want, I dont even know what to do with it. Although I dont know how Gu Xi reached such a high level, this kind of knowledge is not something that needs to be kept secret, so Zuo Ya casually said: Transporting supplies across games is actually very simple. ?Have you heard of road signs? This is the most basic way to transport supplies across games. ?Although it is more expensive and easy to be damaged, it is quite easy to use and relatively easy to get. ?Most guilds sell them. If not, there are some big forces in the game. It is also simple to use. There are just a pair of road signs. Just write the direction on the road sign board and insert it at the intersection. A special carriage can go between the road signs along the road. ?Although this may take time, it is still more convenient than sending someone to transport it yourself. Hey, its almost our turn. " ?Zuo Ya looked up at the team. While he was talking, they had already reached the city gate official''s office. ?At this time, the city gate officer guarding the city gate had already set his sights on the Bone Titan and Ghost Dragon behind Gu Xi. ?It''s impossible not to pay attention to this. After all, the strength of these two is above level 10, and they are relatively powerful existences in this world. ?Even if the soul gathering place does not refuse any undead to join, undead above level 10 must still be questioned no matter what. General Suo, these two undead are Zuo Ya was about to step forward and explain, but the city gate official just glanced at Gu Xi and waved his hand to let Gu Xi''s undead troops in. Such a situation left Zuo Ya stunned. After Gu Xi took several steps forward, he finally reacted. Brother Gu, whats going on? Have you been here before? No, I just got here, maybe Im too proud. In fact, when he met the city gate official, Gu Xi already knew the reason. He saw all the undead here, and their heads were all light green. ??If there wasn''t someone behind them, Gu Xi might be able to recruit them under his command now. ?Even so, their favorability towards Gu Xi is not low at all. ?When Gu Xi stepped into the city gate, he heard the message from the system. You have had contact with the Soul Gathering Place, the Soul Gathering Place''s reputation has been opened, and its reputation is now friendly (1500/3000). Gu Xi guessed that when most players come to the Soul Gathering Land, they should start at a neutral level, neither blocking nor being friendly. He started off as friendly, and that was enough. ??Zuo Ya was speechless at Gu Xi''s words. He had just shown a hint of the Grand Guild''s self-confidence, but was immediately outdone by Gu Xi. What gives him face? Is this a matter of giving face? ? How much time and energy did he spend in the soul gathering place to improve his reputation? The result is not as good as Gu Xi who just came here. ?Zuo Ya was thinking about what he had done these days. ??However, Gu Xi didn''t notice Zuo Ya''s thoughts. After entering the city, Gu Xi finally saw the situation in the soul gathering place. The city in Soul Gathering Land gives people a very strange feeling, with obvious dividing lines on both sides of the road. ?The buildings on the left side of the road are neat and orderly, with streets and alleys following alleys. Even the spacing between buildings and the height of floors are exactly the same, as if they were carved out of a single module. But the right side of the road is different. It''s a mess. It looks like countless different houses thrown together. The only good thing is that these houses are not stacked on top of each other. ?Seeing Gu Xi''s look, Zuo Ya finally smiled. You must have been surprised too, but now is not the time to be surprised. Turn around and take a look. When Gu Xi heard this, he actually turned around and took a look. ? He ??found that no matter which way he turned, there were neat buildings on the left side of the road, and a messy environment on the right side of the road. After discovering this situation, Gu Xicai was really shocked. ?He himself has a city, but he has never thought that a city can be played like this. You see, the Soul Gathering Place has been here for thousands of years, so it is right that there will be such a change. ?In the Soul Gathering Ground, you cannot look at the buildings on the roadside when looking at the road, because you can turn around and the buildings will no longer be in their original positions. So in the Soul Gathering Land, you must learn to recognize the landmarks. ?Have you seen it? The landmarks with characters on the ground are the key to knowing the way. Our Corpse Ichthyosaur Guild has a temporary guild base in District B5, and we have rented out all the nearby taverns and inns. If I want to go to area B and 5, just like now, look at the landmarks on the ground and walk to area B. After stepping on the landmark, turn around no matter which direction you go. Turn five times in a row, and you will face area B and five. " The left tooth turned like this five times and then stopped. At this time, Gu Xi had a feeling that although Zuo Ya was still standing in front of him, he seemed to be far away. There is a key point at this time. If you make a wrong turn, just take a step back and exit. If you make a right turn, just move forward and you can enter the area you want to go. ??This is also the case in other areas. If you want to get back to the main road, just take the Area A route. By the way, be sure to pay attention when stepping on landmarks. Landmarks with candles on them are landmarks that have been fixed by someone. It doesn''t matter how many times you spin it. The place where rice and incense are placed is used by the inn to attract guests. If you want to stay at the Soul Gathering Place, you can rent an inn yourself. The price for renting inns here is generally not too high. By the way, the most important thing is that the market is located at the end of the road. You only need to walk a hundred steps forward to enter the market directly. The market is the only place that is not affected by the rules of the city. ?You have to be careful about being cheated and stolen there. Dont get into trouble there. If there is a fight, no one will come to help you. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 606： Lijia Inn (please subscribe) Chapter 606 Lis Inn (please subscribe) After explaining some of the situation at the Soul Gathering Place, Zuo Ya did not stay for long. He took a step forward and disappeared directly in front of Gu Xi. Before he left, he said to Gu Xi: "If anything happens, just send me a message." After Zuo Ya left, Gu Xi also smiled. It felt really good to meet an acquaintance in such a strange place. After laughing, Gu Xi looked around at the situation, and some thoughts flashed through his mind. Shaya! ?Gu Xi raised his left hand, and the special mirror on his wrist flashed, and Sha Ya appeared in front of Gu Xi. "grown ups." "Shaya, you have heard the previous information. You go and inquire about the situation of the soul gathering place. I will find a place to arrange them first." Gu Xi pointed at the undead army behind him. Having brought all the people in, Gu Xi naturally did not think of sending them back to Alidovi City. After all, they are here, and they are more or less eyes and ears in the soul gathering place. Maybe the undead army is lucky, and the materials on hand can be exchanged for some good things. ?But before that, Gu Xi still had to find a place where they could gather. ?Looking sideways for a moment, Gu Xi picked out a landmark. The landmark here is number D. There is a bowl of rice, a plate of fruit, and a plate of fish on the landmark. There are two chopsticks stuck on the rice. ?With what Zuo Ya just said, this means that the landmark leads to an inn. ? Judging from the current situation, this inn should not be too expensive. Gu Xi thought about it for a moment and stepped over. The next moment, Gu Xi was in front of Yihua. At this time, he had appeared in an independent space. A huge inn with a height of five floors and an area of ??more than ten acres was located in the middle of the space. The first floor of the inn was immediately opened, with a height of more than six meters, which could allow undead of most sizes to enter. In the hall on this floor, there are hundreds of square tables, and a large number of waiters are running back and forth there. Before Gu Xi got close to the inn, all the windows upstairs were opened, and some human heads holding lanterns in their mouths floated out. As they flew around, he said, "A guest is here. Why don''t you little guys hurry up and get rid of them?" Please come in, guests. As he was talking, a large number of waiters from the undead shop ran out of it. ?Most of the waiters in these shops look like skeletons or ghosts, and there are relatively few zombies. They lined up in a row in front of Gu Xi, "Welcome guests to our Li''s Inn. Guests are invited here. I don''t know whether the guest is staying in the hotel or staying in the hotel. Do I need to book an inn?" "Let''s book the inn. This is the cost for ten days. I don''t need to worry about it. You can prepare some food according to the conditions of the men I brought." As Gu Xi spoke, he took out a piece of negative energy that had been condensed into a crystal. This piece of negative energy is almost equivalent to 3,000 points of negative energy. It is considered to be the income of the Alydovi City Council for one day. In a place like the Soul Gathering Land, this kind of negative energy is quite valuable, and most of the undead need this kind of thing to survive. It can be regarded as the foundation of the undead. On the contrary, various ores, herbs from the underworld, and even bones and corpses are not valuable here. Generally, the undead have to pay for their stay in the city with ores or herbs picked up outside. It is rare for Gu Xi to directly use negative energy like this. Okay, guest, thats enough, guest, please come this way. As soon as he saw what Gu Xi had brought out, the waiter at the undead shop immediately welcomed Gu Xi in. At the same time, the waiter was still there and said, "You can release any mounts you have. We have professional people here to handle the mounts. " ?Gu Xi took a look and found that this store was really quite professional. Before Gu Xi even entered, the Bone Titan and Ghost Dragon were already receiving professional services. The bones of the ghost dragon were polished one by one, and there were several specialized chefs boiling a pot of potion for the ghost dragon. It looked like they were preparing to paint the bones of the ghost dragon. The situation with the Bone Titan was even more surprising. Gu Xi had no idea how the store found out about the Bone Titan. They actually brought some bone fragments with lightning effects as food for the Bone Titan. Gu Xi''s undead troops have also been arranged accordingly, and all food is corresponding to the needs of each undead. Even Isabellas blood clone sent a cup of blood. ?? Gu Xi was a little speechless about this. It had only been a few minutes, but everything had been arranged. ?However, Gu Xi quickly felt the speed of these undead shop waiters. ?In front of the waiter, Gu Xi released the evil coffin directly. The next moment, the evil coffin was dragged aside. Gu Xi himself didn''t even know what was in the evil coffin, but the waiters in the shop were well-informed. When they dragged the evil coffin aside, some of them took out two brazier-like things and kept pouring water into it. Plenty of hay. ?These hays emit thick black smoke when burned. ?Then the black smoke was forcefully fanned by the cattail leaf fan to the vicinity of the evil coffin, absorbed by the evil coffin, and swallowed into the evil coffin. ?At the same time, every time the evil coffin is opened and swallowed up by black smoke, the waiter will put some flesh and blood into the evil coffin. ??The sound of chewing can be heard from inside the evil coffin. The suppressed existence in the evil coffin seems to have been hungry for a long time. ??In addition, some shop waiters were taking care of the iron chains on the surface of the evil coffin. They know very well what these chains are used for. After all, there are too many undead coming and going here, and they have never seen anything. For these iron chains, the waiter''s treatment is to oil them. They brought some unknown kind of grease and kept applying it on the iron chains. In just a short moment, the iron chains turned white. ??They also replaced the talismans attached to the surface of the evil coffin with new ones. ??Even the body of the evil coffin was painted and polished. It can be seen that the evil coffin is at least much more beautiful because of the way they handled it. At this time, the waiter who came to greet us also said in a low voice: "How are the guests? Our family is very professional. By the way, guest, don''t you really want to eat something?" We also have food prepared for living beings here. After all, from time to time there will be living beings coming to the underworld to hunt for treasures. It is somewhat impossible for them to keep eating the food they bring. ?In addition, if the guests need some services, our services are very good. No matter what race they are, we can find them here. " ? Gu Xi was sweating when he heard this. Could you please stop changing your tone so quickly? Is this service you are talking about serious? I am not that kind of person. By the way, this is an oriental world. Are there any vixens? Rabbit spirit can also be used. (End of this chapter) Chapter 607： The latest information (please subscribe) Chapter 607 Latest information (please subscribe) When Sha Ya came to find him, it was already the next day. After a day''s rest, he had already figured out the situation of the Soul Gathering Place. What Zuo Ya talked about before was some general information. But he did not tell Gu Xi that in this soul gathering place, in addition to their Corpse Fish and Dragon Guild, there were eleven other guilds stationed there. ?Most of these guilds are the top-ranked guilds in Bailian City. ??The only two guilds ranked lower, besides Chaoyang Guild, is the guild that was the first to discover the game world in front of them. ?This is actually easy to understand. Most of the players in Bailian City take the route of necromancers and death knights. As the largest gathering point of the undead outside the underworld, the Soul Gathering Land can be regarded as the largest main city of the undead. Players who come to this world to open up wasteland will find this place as long as they enter the underworld. As the largest gathering point in the underworld, the place where tasks are released, and the market, this place has become the first choice main city for players. ??If Gu Xi opens up wasteland with other players from Chaoyang Guild, he will also be brought to the soul gathering place in the shortest possible time. And start various tasks around the soul gathering place, and then slowly return to the earth. ?But when that time comes, Gu Xi will no longer be able to control what he will do and when he will leave. At that time, Gu Xi will inevitably have to follow the land reclamation group. Gu Xi, who understood this, did not go there to seek refuge even if he knew that there was a headquarters of the Chaoyang Guild in the city. ??It''s because the inn he booked is not good, or Gu Xi can''t find anything to do. Isnt it good to come alone when you want and leave when you want? So even if he knew about it, Gu Xi pretended that he didn''t know about it. Actually, Gu Xi didnt know that there were quite a few players who had similar ideas to him. ?Especially after the news of Genesis spread, most of the main members of the land reclamation team were transferred away, and the remaining land reclamation team became unmanageable. There are some players who do some business in the Soul Gathering Land when they come back from land reclamation, but most of the land reclamation teams don''t pay much attention to it. Gu Xi''s little thought was not noticed at all. ??Those people from the Chaoyang Guild were just happy not to come to them. When he saw Sha Ya, Gu Xi had already changed his clothes. ?At this time, Gu Xi''s equipment was still the same as before, but he was no longer wearing the robe of the necromancer, but a light yellow Taoist robe. Gu Xi was also a little speechless regarding this situation. Wait a minute, is there really nothing wrong with the upper body of this yellow robe? "What''s the problem with this? It''s not a dragon robe, nor a purple robe. Sir, you are a heavenly master with powerful subordinates. Why are you wearing a yellow robe?" The waiter at the undead shop who presented Gu Xi with a fashionable robe was speechless. You are just too unsophisticated. When you have time, you can really go to the Soul Gathering Center and see which of the heavenly masters who come down from above is dressed as plainly as you. ?Yellow robes are all basic. Look at the city gods, mountain gods, and land gods, they are all wearing gorgeous clothes. " ?Although he said this, Gu Xi always felt that something was wrong. Just at this time, Shaya also walked in. When she saw Gu Xi changing her clothes, Shaya laughed. Sir, what you look like now is that you are wearing a yellow robe as you mentioned. I would like to think so, but this is obviously not the case. Gu Xi rolled his eyes at Sha Ya, "How''s it going? Did you find out anything?" I heard about it. Sha Ya nodded affirmatively. She ran out all night and not only got familiar with the roads in the city, but also got a lot of news. One of the most important points here is that recently, there have been a lot of wars outside the Soul Gathering Place. It seems that because it was the end of the Dafeng Dynasty, many ghost kings saw the opportunity to fight for the dragon and wanted to take the opportunity to reincarnate. In order to reincarnate smoothly or to attack the opponent in advance, many battlefields have been opened outside the soul gathering place. ?However, this news has no direct connection with Gu Xi. After all, this is considered a long-term layout lasting 20 to 30 years. But for the guild, this is big news. ??If a guild can support a ghost and **** in this war, it will be a huge change for the guild. It can be said that if the events of Genesis had not dragged away the attention and main arms of the major guilds, perhaps the focus of the major guilds in the next period of time would be on the world in front of them. Hearing this, Gu Xi lightly tapped the table, and then pressed his forehead. "I can''t see through this. It would be great if Princess Anna was here. She should be able to see something." Shaya nodded with certainty. Of the three contracted undead under Gu Xi, the one who is truly directly connected to power is Princess Anna. ?Luna and Shaya are weaker, at least they have no ideas in terms of politics. ?It''s a pity that Princess Anna is currently being held back by the war in Alidovi City. It would be a solution if we invite Princess Anna here now. At this moment, Shaya suddenly said something. Sir, isnt the man named Du Yuan a scholar? ?Although he looks a little stupid, he should know something about this. Do you want to call him over and ask? " When Gu Xi heard it, he was right. ??Didnt the man named Du Yuan always say that he was a scholar, the kind of outstanding scholar who could go to Beijing to take the exam? He even knows about the Wheel-turning King and can write poems for the Wheel-turning King. He should have a certain understanding of the situation of the Dafeng Dynasty. It would be a good idea to call him over. Gu Xi thought for a while, took out the whistle that had been given to him by the broken bones before, and handed it to a skull leader. You go find Yao Zhan Gu to lead the way back to Sujia Village and bring Du Yuan down. ??The skull leader pointed out by Gu Xi was previously responsible for protecting Du Yuan''s transportation. He also knew Du Yuan''s situation and could at least exchange a few words with Du Yuan. After receiving Gu Xis mission, the skull leader quickly left with his men. When they left, Gu Xi noticed that the bones of all the skeleton soldiers here had become significantly brighter. ?It seems that the Li Family Inn has done a pretty good job in maintaining the skeletons. After explaining this matter, Gu Xi asked about other things. Sha Ya and Gu Xi have a perfect tacit understanding, and they are very clear about the tasks and ideas at hand. When she went to inquire about information and intelligence, she always looked in this direction. After telling some important but not very relevant information to Gu Xi, Sha Ya proudly said to Gu Xi. Sir, you will never imagine what I found in the market. This time we did not come in vain. Look at this. (End of this chapter) Chapter 608： The mission of the Headless Queen is completed (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 608 The mission of the Headless Queen is completed (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! Sha Ya took out a small porcelain bottle that was not too big. Gu Xi took it and opened it and looked inside. There was a bottle of translucent liquid inside. For some reason, when I see this liquid, I always feel like I have let go of everything. You have obtained the resolve of unwillingness (blue). Resolved unwillingness (blue): The energy that is resolved by an expert through completing some unwilling ghost tasks is the purest mind. Gu Xi was stunned for a moment at the bottle in front of him, and then he remembered that he had a mission that required this. ?But Gu Xi doesn''t care about the temporary task now. What he cares about is where did this thing come from? Where did you get it? The ones I bought in the market were in large quantities and not worth much. Shaya casually took out a few more porcelain bottles. ?? Gu Xi checked it out and found that these were all [resolved unwillingness]. The quality inside ranged from green to blue. It was obvious that the mission items that Gu Xi had never been able to find before were really worthless here. It looks really interesting, is there anything else? Yes, sir, look at this. Shaya took out a few more things and placed them in front of Gu Xi. ?Gu Xi took it and took a look, and found that what Shaya bought was really rich and varied, with everything in it. Bone Pillar Design (Small): Using 300 resources and 10 units of metal, you can build a Bone Pillar (small building) in the city. After it is built, it can be linked with evil temples and other buildings to increase the output of evil temples. Gold Bone Paint (green, formula): A formula used in the alchemy laboratory. When used, special gold paint can be prepared. When applied to undead such as skeletons, the hardness of the skeleton bones can be strengthened. Black ashes (green): Special black ashes, which can be used to strengthen the bones of the undead. The strengthening effect corresponds to the quality of the undead itself. Looking through these things, Gu Xi couldn''t help but ask: "Are these bought from the market?" Yes, there are all these things in the market. Because there are so many of them, they are very rolled and the price is not high. Gu Xi understood the situation as soon as he heard it. It seemed that the market in Soul Gathering Place was a treasure. When you find time to rest, you must go and take a look. ?But now Gu Xi has no time to deal with this matter. Having obtained [Resolved Unwillingness], Gu Xi naturally had to complete the temporary task that he had been pressing on for a long time. You have completed the temporary mission: Blood of the True Queen Temporary Mission: Blood of the True Queen Mission description: Find the real blood of the queen and wash away the unwillingness of the headless queen! Task requirements: Blood of the True Queen (completed), unwillingness to be resolved (completed) Task reward: The city adds a characteristic. ??Gu Xi took out the True Queen''s blood that the Black Queen had left behind, and then a bottle of [Resolved Reluctance] flew out automatically, merged with the True Queen''s blood, and finally turned into a vermilion crystal. Headless Queen''s Obsession (blue, quest item): Give it to the Headless Queen, and the Headless Queen will add some special attributes to your city. Looking at the last reward in his hand, Gu Xi turned to Shaya and said, "I''m going to Alidovi City once. You can stay here and I''ll be back soon." After saying that, Gu Xi took a step outside. The next moment, Gu Xi appeared in the assembly hall of Alidovi City. "grown ups." Luna was currently dealing with Aridovi''s affairs in the meeting hall. Because there are relatively more things that have just been delivered, the supplies in Alidovi City have become more abundant. Luna is discussing with several architects to unify the style of the existing parts of Alidovi City. ?Seeing Gu Xi coming, Luna rushed out immediately. "I''m fine. You can do your own thing. I''m going to go to Alidovita." ?Even though Gu Xi kept saying that he didnt need to follow, Luna still followed Gu Xi. The evil coffin was released again, and it was obviously easier to control it now. Although there was no obvious improvement in speed, the stability was better. Sitting on the evil coffin, even the wind blowing in the face was affected and no longer affected Gu Xi''s sight. ??Luna was still following Gu Xi as before. No matter how fast the evil coffin moved, she could always keep up with it. "Luna, this time we came across a good market where various undead-related materials are sold. Is there anything you need in Alidovi City?" Yes, the materials in Aridovi are not very balanced now, and there are many things that we pieced together by demolishing the east wall to make up for the west wall. Sir, does the market really have everything? " It should be that Shaya walked around in the market. If Shaya agrees, then its okay. ?Luna''s words made Gu Xi feel quite embarrassed, but he had never left the inn since he entered the Soul Gathering Place, and he didn''t know much about the situation in the market. ?Gu Xi understands that there are times when words cannot be said carelessly, lest some problems arise. ?Luna didnt care about this, but asked to go to the market together. Gu Xi did not refuse this request. After all, the construction of Aridovi City was entirely in Luna''s hands, and only Luna knew what was missing in the city. The two of them discussed and came to the Aridovi Tower. When they arrived, Gu Xi saw a large number of Crow Lancers flying outside the Aridovi Tower, and all the red dragons and black dragons stored in Aridovi were also lifted into the air. Looking at their situation as if they were facing a formidable enemy, Gu Xi was also stunned. Princess Anna, what happened? Gu Xi quickly contacted Princess Anna. Sir, why are you here? ?As soon as she saw Gu Xi appearing, Princess Anna hurriedly appeared at the city head, "Dimi has almost captured the Tudor Dynasty''s Alydovi City, and is now attacking the last city area. In order to prevent the invasion of Aridovita in other periods, Aridovita is now under full martial law. " Its finally about to be defeated, how long has this been going on? Regarding Dimi''s situation, Gu Xi couldn''t help but shook his head. "But now is not the time to talk about this. Princess Anna, is there any way to take me to Alidovita? I want to meet the headless queen who has been wandering near Alidovita." As soon as she heard Gu Xi''s words, Princess Anna knew who Gu Xi was talking about and understood that what Gu Xi was talking about was serious business. She didn''t think much and immediately agreed. Okay, Ill let the Crow Lancers drag you up. ?At the same time, a large number of Crow Lancers flew to Gu Xi''s side, lifted the evil coffin and flew over the city wall of Alidovita. (End of this chapter) Chapter 609： New city attributes (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 609 New city attributes (please subscribe for more updates) After experiencing the feeling of a crow flying on an airplane, Gu Xi landed inside Alidovita. ?When entering here, Gu Xi found that Princess Anna had activated all the towers in the Alidovi Tower. As the eldest princess of Britain, she is most familiar with everything in Alidovita. Even if she has died, these memories will not disappear. ??Alidovitas functions are now fully activated. Even if something happens to Alidovi City, this side can withstand it for a while. ?After entering the range of Aridovita Tower, Gu Xi saw the souls of the pair of children on the **** tower. ?These two men were staring at themselves, as if they wanted to say something. ?However, Gu Xi ignored these and started looking for them in the main square of Alidovita. Soon he found a carriage parked near the guillotine. The carriage was pulled by a black horse and a black gold-rimmed carriage. ?At the side of the carriage, a woman dressed in queen''s clothes was waiting quietly with her head under her arm. ?? Gu Xi knew as soon as he saw that she was waiting for him, so Gu Xi hurriedly stepped forward and asked: "Headless Queen?" The man in his arms smiled. You can call me Anne, Anne Boleyn. Gu Xi understood very well that the headless queen named Anne wanted to tell her past. But you also need to be willing to listen. Gu Xi had no time to listen to this now. He took out the vermilion crystal and brought it to Anne. ?Annie rolled her head at Gu Xi and said something faintly. "Aren''t you afraid that I will keep the good things and not give them to you?" Im afraid, but just look at the quality of this thing. Dont tell me anything about quality or quality. I just want to talk to someone about my depression. Can you listen carefully to the end? Anne was a little angry. Gu Xi had no choice but to close his mouth and nodded seriously. This was a cutscene and was not allowed to be skipped. In the end, he could only stand in front of Anne and listen to her finish explaining her situation. ?Originally, Gu Xi thought it would be a story about love and hatred. The result is not like this at all. This is the story of a palace maid who kicked out the queen and was beheaded within a few days of being queen. ??Gu Xi was not sure what version of this story it was, but listening to this story, Gu Xi always had an indescribable feeling. When Annie finished all this, Gu Xi suddenly said something. "I heard that if the exiled monarch in the mirror underground palace wants to open the six sealed doors, he needs to sacrifice the heads of a British emperor and a British queen, the blood of a British princess and a British prince. The lives of a brother of the King of Britain and a husband of a King of Britain. Is it possible that you came to the position specifically to behead someone? " Hearing this, Anne''s face twitched. Of course she understood this, so she was unwilling to give in. ?Originally, she wanted to express some of her depression while communicating with Gu Xi. But Gu Xi pointed out her situation directly, which made her quite unhappy. ?But she couldn''t do anything to Gu Xi. After all, Gu Xi''s things had been delivered and he had heard the story. He just told the truth. In the end, Queen Anne could only swallow this breath and took the "Headless Queen''s Obsession" sent by Gu Xi. After putting this [Headless Queen''s Obsession] on her neck, Anne said to Gu Xi. "Okay, in order to express my gratitude, I will choose a new attribute for your city, overlapping the Alidovi City, right? You want to turn all the Alidovi City into the same attribute. ?????I was originally We can help you with this and turn your city into a similar city. At that time, no matter which period of Alydovi City you occupy, the style and attribute direction will be the same. But I now think that there is a more suitable attribute for the city of Alidovi. Original branch, going further and further. ?Horizontal city! " As soon as Annie finished speaking, there was a tingling sound in Gu Xi''s ear. Alidovi City activates new attributes, a city of the same origin! Since all cities emerge from the same source, but due to different development and construction conditions, and different nearby environments, the style of the city will eventually change differently, and eventually even completely different cities will be formed. Looking at Gu Xi reading the information about the city''s attributes, Anne also burst out laughing. "You are coming here at this time because the Alidovi City of one period is about to be taken down. The Alidovi City of the two periods are so far apart. You want to extend the attributes of your original city to the new one. Going to Lidovi City is just a dream. Dont even think about it, this is the result of your bad mouth. " Gu Xi was also a little speechless regarding this situation. He never imagined that Anne was a madman. ?However, the current situation does not actually affect Gu Xi. ?Gu Xizhen never thought about extending the style of Alidovi City to Alidovi City in another period. ??If possible, Gu Xi would like to see Alidovi City in different periods have different attributes and development directions. The current situation is exactly what Gu Xi wanted. Looking at Annie who was laughing crazily in front of him, Gu Xi couldn''t help but sigh. Thank you, what are you going to do next? Anne looked at Gu Xi with some surprise, "Aren''t you angry?" "What''s there to be angry about? It''s not a big deal. Anyway, the attributes of my city have increased, and I have received the rewards I deserve. I can''t just don''t want it just because my attributes don''t suit me." Anne didn''t say anything to Gu Xi''s words. To be honest, with the skill of Death Lord, there are no undead that cannot be affected by Xixi. ?Annie was angry just now, but it was only because she felt embarrassed, and that''s why she changed her mind. But after the incident, she also felt sorry for Gu Xi, which is why she had the embarrassing attitude before. ?Looking at Gu Xi''s look now, Annie thought for a while and said something. I think you are almost conquering the Tudor-era city of Aridovi. Then the Aridovi cities from other periods will attack you through the Aridovi Tower, making it impossible for you to develop stably. Let me help you. ?Temporarily block the entry points to other Alidovitas, and then open the passages to other Alidovitas after you have taken care of them. " After speaking, Anne said nothing more, got directly into the carriage, and put the head on her knees. ? Gu Xi was a little surprised by Anne''s reaction, but he soon discovered that as the carriage left, there were four more crows at the guillotine. Obviously, these four crows represent the four periods of Aridovi City that have not yet been connected to Aridovi Tower. Before these four crows leave, the city of Aridovi in ??these four periods will not be able to come in. (End of this chapter) Chapter 610： Capture the new Aridovi city area (please subscribe) Chapter 610: Capture the new Aridovi city (please subscribe) After Anne walked away, Princess Anna appeared in front of Gu Xi. She also saw four crows sitting on the guillotine. Faced with this situation, she was stunned for a moment, and then said something. That persons life is actually not good either. Yeah, what I just said is somewhat wrong. If you have a chance to meet her again, say sorry for me. "good." Princess Anna nodded. ?But Gu Xi also understood that Princess Anna definitely didn''t come here for this matter. It should be for the subsequent attack on Aridovi City in other periods. Because of the battle in Alidovi City, it was almost impossible to stop at the beginning. In addition, Dimi really took too much time. Gu Xi could clearly feel the pressure. It''s different now. Anne''s help just now saved Gu Xi from facing such trouble. ?Now the initiative is in Gu Xi''s hands. He can take action whenever he wants. Princess Anna came here because she wanted to ask Gu Xi about the situation here. ?? Gu Xi thought for a moment and then said to Princess Anna: "This matter will be stopped temporarily after Dimi captures the city of Alidovi during the Tudor Dynasty. ?Amilcar is transforming the Bloody Knights. Before all the Bloody Knights are transformed, he may not have time to take action. ?At the same time, we also need to digest the city of Aridovi during the Tudor Dynasty. We cannot defeat it without occupying it. ?Lets stop this matter for the time being. After the battle is over, let Dimi return. As for the new city, I will find a way to arrange manpower. In the future, people with leader potential will be added, and the rest will be ignored. Let him attack Alidovi City in different periods first to avoid getting some parallel imports. " Hearing Gu Xis words, Princess Anna could only smile helplessly. Dimis incident may not necessarily be blamed on Dimi, but she really took too long. ?Even Gu Xi''s impression of Dimi is not very good now. ?But fortunately, Gu Xi doesnt have many people on hand right now, and he has no intention of giving up on Dimi. Its just that its probably a little impossible for Dimi to become the number one leader under Gu Xi in the future. Okay, I will take care of this matter. By the way, Princess Anna, after things here are settled and the new world is temporarily stabilized, I will take you for a walk around Westminster Abbey. This copy must be disposed of. This matter has been pressing in my heart, and I feel uncomfortable. " Okay, Ill accompany you for a walk then. Princess Anna nodded. Now that Gu Xi is strong enough, he can easily clear the Westminster Abbey dungeon. ?However, what Gu Xi wants is not to clear the Westminster Abbey instance. What he wants is to complete the level perfectly, and what he wants is to complete various tasks in it. Finally, corresponding benefits must be obtained. At this time, there is no other reality than bringing Princess Anna over. ? Gu Xi even thought about letting Princess Anna participate in the dungeon. Then would she find various equipment that originally belonged to her in the dungeon? Princess Anna didn''t pay much attention to Gu Xi''s thoughts. But she actually wanted to participate in the copy of Westminster Abbey. In reality, she failed. This also made her feel unwilling, she always wanted to win once. Gu Xi''s proposal was exactly what she wanted. Just as Gu Xi and Princess Anna were talking about this, the ground shook slightly. Princess Anna raised her head and glanced at the sky. Dimi has taken the Tudor city of Alidovi. It seems that today is the right time, Luna, lets go and take a look. ?Gu Xi ordered decisively. Because the Tudor city of Aridovi has been taken, this means that the battle is almost over. ??Alidovita''s warning can naturally be cancelled. Without Princess Anna having to do anything, the door to Alidovita opened by itself. Luna, who had been waiting outside, naturally drifted in. Sir, how is the situation? Dimi has captured the Tudor-era city of Aridovi, lets go there and take a look. After Gu Xi finished speaking, he jumped onto the evil coffin and headed towards the city gate without waiting for the opinions of the two contracted undead. ??It is also the gate of Aridovita, and it is also the same way to go out. ?? Gu Xi didnt see any action. After leaving the gate of Alidovita, he found that the scenery in front of him had changed. ?The ground is no longer covered with weeds as before, and a gravel road is paved directly to Alidovita. ?The outline of the city could be vaguely seen in the distance, and Gu Xi could even see the black smoke rising over the city. ?It seems that this battle was really fierce. Driving the evil coffin, the three of them, Gu Xi, quickly arrived near the city of Aridovi. Obviously during the Tudor period, the city of Alidove was already moving closer to the Tower of Alidove. The entire city is also much larger than the original Alydovi City. When Gu Xi and the others came over, they happened to see Dimi coming back to mobilize the troops in this urban area. Sir, you are here. Come and see how the battle is going? ?Although he was a little dissatisfied with parallel imports like Dimi, Gu Xi did not show it. ??After all, Dimi is one of the most important heroes under her, and now she is the leader of the Rose Corps. Her mission has been completed, and there is no need for Gu Xi to make a big deal about it and hurt others. "All of them have been defeated. At this time, there are ten districts in Aridovi City. Except for the three districts that we occupied at the beginning and the city that was finally captured, the other six districts have all been defeated. draw." ?Although he was a little reluctant, Dimi still talked about the situation here. At the beginning, I didnt have enough troops. After I captured the city, I was immediately taken back because I had no troops to guard it. Later, the arrival of electric zombies and battlefield ghosts just made up for the lack of my troops. I pushed to the enemy''s rear in one go. Unexpectedly, the enemies actually contacted each other and started street fighting in their city. ??The troops of my Rose Corps were okay at the beginning, they were all normal-sized troops, but with the addition of electric zombies and battlefield ghosts, the situation was different. They were too big. In the end, I simply bulldozed the buildings in these urban areas, and then demolished them all. ?But because they concentrated the troops in several districts together, this gave me an advantage, and the last city district was captured with almost no effort. So this last urban area is relatively well preserved. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 611： New Alidovi City (please subscribe) Chapter 611 New Aridovi City (please subscribe) Dimi also knew that she had not fought well in this battle, and she could not say how hard she worked. She could only ask Gu Xi to walk around these cities and talk about the difficulties at that time. ? Gu Xi, Luna, and Princess Anna did not embarrass Dimi. They also carefully observed the Alidovi City that had just been taken down and had not been completely cleaned. Just as Dimi said, except for the four districts which are relatively complete, they can only see a pile of ruins in the other six districts. ?In the ruins, a large number of undead corpses were pulled out and piled aside. Dimi was ready to select corpses with higher levels or higher potential to be resurrected using the Altar of Eternal Slavery. Other corpses with weaker levels were left alone. ??As for the corpse of Shadow in Aridovi City, there is no one. ?Similar to the shadows that Gu Xi killed before, all the shadows in this Alidovi city would not leave any corpses. ?However, after they died in the battle, they all turned into strange orbs. Now the undead under Dimi are looking for these things. According to the original agreement between Gu Xi and Dimi, the spoils of war were divided in half. Half of the strange orbs here belong to Gu Xi. The remaining half of the devious energy beads are used by Dimi to resurrect his soldiers and replenish and strengthen his troops. ?These are quite important to Dimi, and he can be said to be extremely careful. Looking at Dimi''s cautious look, Gu Xi also knew that Dimi understood his situation. ?But there was nothing she could do about it. Who made her waste several opportunities? ??If she can''t change Gu Xi''s impression, she may not have much chance in the future. When Gu Xi and the others walked around the city of Alidovi at this period and were about to discuss how to deal with the matter at hand, Dimi suddenly said. Sir, I would like to apply to participate in the field battle. At this time, Gu Xi and Luna were discussing whether to build a new council hall in Alidovi City during this period. Dimi''s words surprised him. ?Gu Xi turned to look at Dimi, staring at her face for a long time. At this time, Dimi no longer had the laziness he had when he was drinking afternoon tea in the city of Alidovi. Instead, he had an iron-blooded aura that came from fighting on the battlefield. Facing Gu Xi''s gaze, Dimi did not flinch. She stared into Gu Xi''s eyes, hoping to seize this last hope. "good!" ?After being silent for a long time, Gu Xi finally agreed to Dimi''s suggestion, "Get your troops in order. I will notify you when troops need to be sent out." Dimi wanted to say that she needed to bring her men to join the battle, but the words came to her lips and she swallowed them. At this time, Gu Xi turned to look at Yagyu Sheng, who had been standing aside. What about you, what are your plans next? "I plan to follow Lady Dimi. I have accepted Lady Dimi''s appointment to become the commanding hero of her Gray Soul Battalion." ?Yagyu has been fighting with Dimi for a while, and has also seen Dimi''s situation in battle. He agrees with Dimi''s strength, and at the same time understands that Dimi is like this because of bad luck. ??If she didn''t have so many demands, didn''t have so many ideas, and was willing to fight for Gu Xi earlier, she wouldn''t have encountered the situation in front of her at all. ?But it is precisely because of this that he is optimistic about Dimi. I think what Dimi is missing is actually an opportunity. As long as Dimi can seize this opportunity, she will definitely become the first leader under Gu Xi due to her ambition. Yagyu was betting heavily, and he was betting heavily. ? Gu Xi didnt know Liu Shengs mental journey, but Gu Xi was still surprised by how much Liu Sheng valued him. ?Then Gu Xi thought that the battlefield ghosts commanded by Yagyu Sheng were non-replicable troops and would be gone once the battle was over. On the contrary, Dimi has strong control over zombies, ghosts and vampires, and can make these three types of soldiers huge. ?Perhaps Yagyu wanted to have a new source of troops to supplement when the ghosts on the battlefield were lost. With this thought, Gu Xi agreed with Yagyu''s decision. "Okay, you will follow them then. Now let''s replenish the troops lost this time." The electric zombies are different from the battlefield ghosts. They have no heroes, not even bosses. There are only two warriors and one elite. Their affairs are directly in charge of Dimi. Do you want to make up for their battle losses? Dimi''s own business. When Dimi went down to reorganize the troops, Luna also happened to raise her head. Sir, I have already calculated that the newly acquired city of Aridovi can have at least twenty-seven large plots on the ground, and there will be sewers underground, and nine more large plots can be developed there. ? ?Others are not counted, only large plots are counted, and there are close to forty plots here. ??And our main urban area is not even remotely close to here. ?The difference is only a period of time. If we don''t come here specially, the order will be sent from the main city meeting hall, go through the gate of Aridovita, and then come here, the special delivery will take five hours. Build a horse-drawn carriage station, and it would take a day to go back and forth. I dont want to think that when I need to build something in Alidovi City at this period, all the progress will be delayed for half a day to a day. " This is the principle, but if we build a meeting hall here, will it lead to many doors? This is actually what Gu Xi is more worried about. The newly conquered city of Aridovi cannot be divided up just like this. No, the meeting hall is also divided into priorities. In addition, other core buildings must be moved over. Even if they cannot be counted as core buildings, they must still be built. In terms of building Aridovi City, Luna is quite domineering. Gu Xi thought deeply, what Luna said was right. The most important thing here is Gu Xis attitude towards the treatment of Aridovi City in other periods. ?The Alidovi city in front of you is just one of the six Alidovi cities. ??If it takes half a day to a day for an order to be conveyed in one city, then the government affairs of the six Alidovi cities will be directly stagnant. For future considerations, Gu Xi cannot do such a thing. Okay, lets propose the office first, and then re-divide the city area. Forget about the demolished city areas, we will re-divide it. We wont be like the previous main city area, where everything we build must be built in every possible way. This time we have enough land and all urban areas can be planned slowly. ??In addition, we have to find a way to connect the rivers and sewers. If the stage carriage cannot be used and Alidovita is stuck, at least we will have other ways to contact here. " After listening to Gu Xis words, Luna also said seriously: I understand, sir, dont worry, I will plan the city in front of you. (End of this chapter) Chapter 612： Soul Gathering Shopping Group (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 612 Soul Gathering Shopping Group (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! Until the end, Luna still didn''t take the time to go to the market of the Soul Gathering Place with Gu Xi. There are too many things that need to be dealt with in the new Alidovi city that Zhi has just acquired. The construction of the new meeting hall, the construction of other core buildings, and the adjustment of carriage stations, sewers, and rivers all required Luna''s personal efforts. The current number of land parcels in New Aridovi City is just an estimate. ? ?The final number of plots will depend on Lunas cleaning and layout of New Alidovi City. At the moment, Luna really couldn''t get away, so she followed Gu Xi around the soul gathering place. Fortunately, the Soul Gathering Place has been there for who knows how many years. If we go earlier or later, the market will not run away. ?Gu Xi had no intention of forcing Luna to come with him. ?When Luna started working, Gu Xi took the initiative to quit and left Alidovi City without disturbing Luna. But when he quit, Gu Xi was surprised to find that he actually had a new choice when entering and leaving Alidovi City. He can appear in front of the assembly hall in the old Alidovi City, in the Alidove Tower, and in front of the unbuilt assembly hall in the new Alidovi City at any time. It seems that the dead city also changes with the growth of the city. After all, the city of death is a boost for players, not a constraint, and will not drag them down. After leaving Aridovi City, Gu Xi appeared in the Li family inn again. Sha Ya was a little surprised to see Gu Xi returning alone. Sir, isnt Luna willing to come over? "New Alidovi City has just been captured. She has too many things to deal with there. I''m afraid she doesn''t have much time these days. But she also gave me a list. On it is the current status of Alidovi City. All kinds of supplies needed. Looks like we need to make a special trip to the market. " ?Hearing what Gu Xi said, Shaya jumped up decisively. No problem, Ill lead the way now. Dont be anxious yet, we still have to wait for someone. Who are you waiting for? Sha Ya looked at Gu Xi with some confusion. Princess Anna, she also has some things to buy, but she said she has to deal with some things and will be here soon. Hearing Princess Anna''s name, Shaya immediately shut her mouth. ?Shaya''s personality is fearless, but when faced with a powerful boss like Princess Anna, Shaya has no guts to mess around in front of her. She could only mutter to the side. What is she here to do? She plans to paint Westminster Abbey and needs to prepare some things. What do I need to prepare to create a copy? Shaya said with some confusion, and then she immediately reacted. Princess Anna is not suitable to appear in the Westminster Abbey copy in her current situation. Because there is a living Princess Anna in the copy. Gu Xi wants to take Princess Anna into the Westminster Abbey copy. There will definitely be problems when the two princesses meet. But not taking Princess Anna in, or hiding Princess Anna''s identity, is a sign of looking down on Princess Anna. Even if Princess Anna is Gu Xis contracted undead, she still has a temper. This temper may last for a long time, so Princess Anna must go to Westminster Abbey, even just once. For this reason, Princess Anna must find a way to resolve the conflict between the two eldest princesses. The market in the Soul Gathering Land contains various items from the Yin and Yang Realms, and there will definitely be a solution to this problem. Sha Ya, who understood this, immediately shut up. I have already started to think about which store in the market would have something like this. At this moment, the special mirror in Gu Xi''s hand flashed. Gu Xi was also stunned by this. "So fast?" ??Then Gu Xi activated the special mirror, and Princess Anna, who had changed her clothes, appeared in front of Gu Xi. This weird mirror space is really nice. Its much easier to get in and out of the city. At this time, Princess Anna was dressed as she was when Gu Xi saw her. She was wearing a white robe with gold trim, but she had no decorations on her body, and she did not carry any weapons. ??The golden griffon originally embroidered on the cuffs has also turned into a black dragon. This kind of dress is quite conspicuous in the soul gathering place. ?But Princess Anna didn''t care about this at all. After sitting down in front of Gu Xi, she looked up at Shaya. Are we leaving now? Shaya has long been extremely familiar with Princess Anna''s tone of voice. ?Its not that she looks down on you, its just her speaking habits. "Would you like to eat something? The food here is prepared for each undead''s individual situation. It is much better than the tavern in Lidovi City." Hearing Shayas words, Princess Anna also fell silent for a moment. ??If it were other things, it would certainly not be able to slow down Princess Anna. But the food made in the taverns in Aridovi City is really not delicious. Because Gu Xi is still alive, sometimes he has to use these things to fill his stomach during the game. But the undead in the city, unless they really need to eat something, they are not even willing to get close to the tavern in Alidovi City. Princess Anna can no longer remember how long it has been since she has eaten normally. ??Absorbing the negative energy of Alidovi City every day, although she can survive, sometimes Princess Anna really wants to eat something. Even the British Pigeon or Starry Sky sect would be fine. Then...lets eat some. ? ?As soon as Princess Anna finished speaking, several waiters had already started serving dishes to Princess Anna. ??The inns in the Soul Gathering Place were deeply involved. As long as people appear near the inn, various services will follow quickly. There is no need to order food at the inn, you just sit there and indicate that you want to eat. The most suitable thing for you will be sent to you. ??If you are a regular customer, the food served will be made according to your taste. This was the case with Gu Xiyu before, and the same is the case with Princess Anna now. The waiter quickly brought large pieces of meat still stained with blood to Princess Anna. According to external classification, this piece of meat is less than three-year-old, and there is blood on it. Most people may not be able to accept this level of familiarity at all. But for the undead, this is not a big deal. There are some undead people out there who like to eat raw meat. So after determining what Princess Anna needed, large pieces of meat were quickly brought up. The prepared sauce and the wine that looked like blood were also served together. Princess Anna looked at the dishes in front of her and was about to try them. Unexpectedly, as long as she didn''t like the dishes, the waiter would quickly remove them and replace them with other dishes of the same type but with different methods. ?This time, Princess Anna was immediately shocked. (End of this chapter) Chapter 613： Soul Gathering Market (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 613 Soul Gathering Market (please subscribe for more updates) In just one meal, Princess Annas expectations for the Soul Gathering Land were fully fulfilled. For Princess Anna, if the food here can be made like this, then there must be no problem with the market here. Once a woman''s interest in shopping is brought up, even death cannot stop it. After eating, Princess Anna and Sha Ya dragged Gu Xi out together. ?At this time, Shaya had already figured out everything about the Soul Gathering Place. That person is more familiar with the roads here than his left tooth. Sha Ya was dragging Gu Xi in front. Before she had taken a few steps, the scene in front of her changed. ?They came from the weird city streets to a chaotic super market. ?The market in front of us is the same as the street outside. It has a chaotic side and an orderly side. ?Surrounding the market are fixed storefronts with large and small signboards placed at the entrances. Some stores even do more than a dozen different businesses. The inside of the market is chaotic. As long as you have something to sell, you can just take a piece of cloth and set up a stall on the ground. No one will care about your behavior, and of course no one will help you look after the things placed on the stall. It can be said that the rule in this market is that order inside the store is guaranteed, and the stalls outside depend on luck. ?According to Shaya''s idea, she should normally take Gu Xi around the street stalls outside, because although there is no guarantee there, there will always be some good things that people miss. But this time it was not just Gu Xi who came over, but also Princess Anna and the shopping list that Luna needed. ?The situation was different. Sha Ya took Gu Xi directly to a store on the east wall. There are seven or eight signboards at the entrance of this store, with words such as ''Mercenary'', ''Herbal Medicine'', ''Dragon Bone'', ''Lingbao'' and ''Pawn'' written on them. ?Going into the store, Gu Xi also saw many wanted posters posted on the wall of the store. ??The hand-drawn pattern above makes it impossible to tell who the wanted person is. However, the prices below are relatively high. All of them here use Yin Qi Stone or Spirit Stone as currency. The most expensive one is the Rakshasa Ghost King of the East, level 14. After his head is retrieved, it can be exchanged for Eight Hundred Spiritual Stones. ?Thinking about the annual income of the micro-circuit under the Blood Sacrifice Ridge, you can know how valuable these 800 spirit stones are. Looking at this situation, Gu Xi was thinking about going out for a spin and killing the Rakshasa Ghost King. ?Seeing Gu Xi''s condition, Shaya pulled Gu Xi and shook her head at him. Princess Anna also turned her head and looked over at this time. She glanced at the wanted poster posted on the wall, then at the price, and whispered to Gu Xi: "Don''t mess around, the water is very deep here. " ?Gu Xi is not stupid. He took a second look just now, just because the price was too high. As soon as Shaya and Princess Anna reminded him, he knew there was something wrong. So he turned his head directly, his eyes glanced at the wanted posters, and then he focused on the items on the cabinet. In the store in front of you, except for the wanted poster posted on the wall at the entrance, the rest of the store is relatively Chinese-style. Ordinary items are all displayed on ancient shelves, so that people can see at a glance what good products are on sale in this store. ?Seeing Sha Ya and Gu Xi and the others coming in, a man in a silk robe walked out quickly. This man''s skin looked like a painted black board, and his limbs were a little stiff when he walked around. "Isn''t this Miss Shaya? What do you want to buy this time?" This is my lord, I want to buy in large quantities, so you have to give me a lower price. Sha Ya stretched out her hand in Gu Xis direction and pointed it out. When the man heard this, he immediately stretched out his hands and said, "It turns out you are an adult. The way you look at me, please come this way, please this way. I am the boss here. Just call me Lao Coffin." As soon as Xi came into contact with the old coffin, he knew what he was about. ??This person''s body is a coffin board. As for how it turned into a human form, Gu Xi, as a necromancer, didn''t know much about this. The only thing that can be seen is that Shaya quite agrees with him, so there should be no problem. "Hello, I''m here to buy some things for building the city this time, and the quantity I want will be larger." Dont worry, our materials, soil and stones are all dug out from ancient tombs that are over a thousand years old. They are absolutely full of yin energy, and all the wood is the best coffin wood. At least five hundred years to start. All the metals were picked up from ancient battlefields. Not only do they contain a lot of yin energy, but they also have a strong evil spirit, so there is absolutely no problem. As for gemstones, I can guarantee that every piece is a sealing stone and cannot go wrong. " Have I seen the goods first? ?Gu Xi did not completely believe the old coffin in front of him, but asked seriously. Of course, please come this way. As soon as Lao Coffin heard this, he knew there was something going on this time and quickly invited Gu Xi to his seat in the backyard. At this time, in the backyard of his store, many undead souls were carrying various things. ?There are some tombstones that have been engraved with words, as well as some things like coffin lids or vermilion soil. ?At the same time, some undead came over with a large number of rusty weapons, and classified these weapons normally. At this time, the old coffin said proudly. Sir, let me see, what I said is correct, I have good materials here. At this time, his attention was not focused on these materials. He saw something mixed with swords and weapons. ?Gu Xi took one more look, and Shaya immediately understood what Gu Xi meant. I need all these weapons. Lao Coffin laughed when he saw it, "Okay, take it aside." ?Gu Xi stood up directly and said, "Put it in front of me." ?At this time, the undead men under Lao Coffin didnt know who to listen to. Looking at Gu Xi''s reaction, Lao Coffin also understood what was going on, "Put it in front of this lord." There are one hundred and three ancient battlefield weapons, which can be converted into twenty units of metal. The extra ones are considered as extras and will be accounted for! Remember~~ ??The accountant behind the old coffin spoke quickly and wrote down the business. At this time, Shaya pointed to the tombstone on the side and gestured to attract the old coffin''s attention. But Gu Xi''s eyes were searching for the pop-up information. Ancient battlefield weapons (green): Weapons that have been buried under the ancient battlefield for many years are filled with corpse, yin, and evil spirits. They can be used by undead soldiers or recast into metal materials, with the highest quality being blue. [The useless tiger talisman (green): The tiger talisman has lost its function. There is no breath in it. It just records everything about the owner of the tiger talisman during his lifetime. It can be used by the undead. There will be a 25% chance that the undead leader will be promoted to become hero. (End of this chapter) Chapter 614： The best in gray (please subscribe) Chapter 614 The best in gray (please subscribe) Gu Xi was very happy to get the tiger talisman, as if he had taken a big advantage. But as items on the list were bought one by one, Gu Xina felt quite embarrassed. It turns out that the tiger charm he saw in those swords just now was not accidental, but a matching method used by Lao Coffin. Every time he got some supplies, there would always be some mixed in. ?For example, the tomb soil will be mixed with a piece of Ganoderma lucidum, and the tombstone will have an epitaph written by a master figure, etc. Anyway, in every transaction, there will always be one or two such small masterpieces. Even the most stupid person can see that this is a marketing ploy by Lao Coffin. ?And what Gu Xi thought was a small and exquisite thing was actually not that eye-catching here in Lao Coffin. ? Gu Xi was no longer as excited as before, and kept looking at the resources sent to him. He found that even if he wasn''t watching, the resources Lao Coffin took out were the same, green-quality materials, and a small top-notch item in twenty or thirty units. ?This is exactly the bottom line of Gu Xi. ?At the same time, it is not a waste of Lao Coffins resources. Because there are many things in them that ordinary undead people dont like, and they are difficult to deal with. For some people, they are even worse than garbage. Now everything is packed up and given to Gu Xi. And Gu Xi will not refuse, but will be a little happy. ?There is no one else doing this business. ?But for Gu Xi, he did make a profit. ?What he lacks now is this kind of thing that represents the foundation or foundation. It is hard for normal people to imagine that Gu Xi already has bone dragons in his hands, but he only has seven heroes. ??Although there are many undead leaders, there are only three established troops: the Rose Corps, the Black Spear Battalion, and the Bone-cutting Battalion. The extreme imbalance between high-level troops and low-level troops has actually begun to affect Gu Xi''s battle. ?? Gu Xi had a feeling when he played against the mountain gods and ghost villages before. His basic undead abilities are too weak and they die too quickly. Normally speaking, the average necromancer will not encounter such a situation. But Gu Xi''s situation is obviously different. He is growing too fast. It has not been long since he graduated. Depending on the situation of other players, he should now be doing some basic learning within the major guilds. As a result, he reached the current level by himself. There is a lack of buildings in the city and there are problems with the organization of the troops. All of this cannot be seen when there is no fighting, but if you really find that there is a problem, that is when the situation collapses. ?These inconspicuous gadgets in front of him gave Gu Xi some new ideas. ?At this time, Lao Coffin happened to come over. He held the list given by Luna in his hand and raised it to it. "Everything is complete. Even if I don''t have anything on hand, I have found replacement items. You were brought by Miss Shaya. I think you are a good person, so I will give you a 20% discount." There are thirty-one thousand points of yin energy in total. Of course, you can also use other things of equal value to calculate. " ?Gu Xi flicked his fingers, and an evil energy bead fell into Lao Coffin''s hand, "How about this?" Its a very strange aura. Its not ghost energy or yin energy, but it can be transformed one to one. No problem, this can be used. ?Lao Coffin just took one look and determined the situation of the Wei Qi Bead. He was quite satisfied with it for trading. Looking at the old coffin''s expression, Gu Xi knew that it was done. At this time, Gu Xi held the small masterpieces he had picked out before in his hands and said, "Old Coffin Boss, what''s the situation with these things?" Lao Coffin was shocked when he saw Gu Xi telling the matter directly. He thought that this was a good thing no matter how he looked at it. Even if most people found out about it, they would keep it silently. It''s either a kickback or a small gift, and I won''t talk nonsense.????????????????????????????????????????? ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? This is what they are taking advantage of. What does it mean to be careful? At this time, Gu Xi also expressed his thoughts. I want to buy something like this, do you have it? "Master Gu, this thing is just made of high-quality materials. No one values ??it, but it is actually a good thing." As soon as the old coffin heard this, he immediately changed his face and complained softly. I want low-quality, even junk-quality things, and collect them in large quantities. "Yes." The old coffin perked up upon hearing this, "Don''t worry, Mr. Gu, my channels are the most comprehensive. We have plenty of these things. Don''t worry, we will have as much as you want!" ??However, at this point, Lao Coffin still paused, "But Mr. Gu, are you really sure you want it?" Of course, I definitely want it. Lao Coffin looked at Gu Xi with some embarrassment, then turned to say a few words to his men. Then two undead people came over carrying a box of things. Sir, please take a look at these first and make sure whether you really want this kind of thing. Looking at the old coffin''s attitude, Gu Xi''s eyes showed a hint of doubt. He opened the box and took a look, and found that it was all filled with thumb-sized dots of light, which looked like soul fragments, but were larger than the soul fragments. Champion''s fighting spirit (grey): The fighting spirit that can only be condensed by strong men who have experienced hundreds of battles and won all the survivors. It can be used to strengthen the soul or the undead. ?This is not right. Championship fighting spirit and the desire to be victorious, Gu Xi had heard of such things in school. ?That is a strong will that has been honed bit by bit through at least hundreds of battles. Joining the soul can definitely improve the quality of the soul by one level. And this kind of thing is the best material to use to improve the quality of warriors. ?His previous championship rings were forged with this kind of championship fighting spirit. ?The starting quality of this kind of thing must be green or above, and most of them are blue. ?What is this gray thing in front of you? ??Gu Xi glanced at the box full of gray championship spirit, and then looked up at the old coffin, which seemed to be waiting for his answer. These are the championship fighting spirit generated after hundreds of battles. You also know that there are more bugs. Hearing the word "promoting weaving", Gu Xi suddenly realized. It turned out to be a cricket. That makes sense. ?In ancient times in the East where cricket fighting was common, it was not difficult to find a cricket that had survived many battles. In fact, in places where cricket fights are fierce, every village will have at least one or two of them. ??And crickets can only live for a year at most, and there are new ones every year. The things here are probably just randomly picked up by the undead. ?Looking at Gu Xi''s confused look, the old coffin stepped on the box with his foot. If you want a junk-quality product, Im afraid they all exist like this, so I just want to ask, do you want it again? If not, I will pretend I didnt hear what you just said. " Gu Xi blinked and said firmly: "Yes!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 615： Crazy shopping (please subscribe) Chapter 615 Crazy Shopping (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! ?Following Gu Xi''s decision, Lao Coffin quickly shipped out all the inventory in his warehouse. There is a gray championship spirit in it, arrows and blades that are so rotten that they cannot even be recast into metal, herbs that have been pulled out, the last remaining grass roots, etc. ?Most of these things are gray, but they have some good attributes. ?Like arrowheads or blades, these things at least have sharp and armor-piercing effects. ??But these are all in such bad condition that they cannot be used even if they are recast. ?There are also roots of herbal medicines, which are not ginseng. After the herbs are pulled out, the roots that remain have a hint of medicinal properties, but not much. ??Don''t let them go, they are worth some money, but keep them, the money you make is not as much as renting a warehouse. The most important thing is that all these things are handed in by ordinary undead that come and go from the soul gathering place. They may have spent a long time trying to pick up these things. Naturally, they hope that the old coffin can accept them all. Otherwise, it is not a matter of running in vain, but they may have no food, no place to live, and cannot survive. Within a few days, I was completely devastated. ??If Lao Coffin dares not to accept it, his shop will be demolished in less than two days. Now that Gu Xi was willing to ask for these, Lao Coffin immediately shipped out all the top-quality gray products in his inventory. The most important thing is that these are all organized and packaged. ?Gu Xi can just take it back as it is, and there is no need to tidy it up again. "I can only put this much here. There are more in the back. Don''t worry. As long as you are willing to accept them, we will take them in boxes. Each box only costs 1 point of Yin Qi. What do you think?" "Okay, I want all of them, but boss, you want to lend me a land, and I want to transport these things away." Gu Xi laughed as soon as he heard it. He made a profit. He quickly took out a large number of strange energy beads and placed them in front of the old coffin. ??Lao Coffin pointed to the open space in front of him and said: "Use whatever you want, the labor here is very cheap. If you need someone to help you move your things, I can call some people over for you." No need, I can do it myself. As Gu Xi spoke, a horizontally opened door appeared behind him. This is a school gate that can be opened and closed horizontally, and it can also be regarded as a kind of city gate. Previously, Gu Xi was thinking about building a city gate that looked like it had no defense. It was not until later that Gu Xi wanted to build a carriage station that he remembered such a thing, so this defenseless city gate was lined up behind the water channel fence and became the fifth city gate in Aridovi. And it was built directly near the Giant''s Garden. The main focus is a connection to Sleeping Beauty Castle. ??Now that Gu Xi has released it, he also wants to use the large door that can be opened and closed laterally so that people can quickly transport the materials in front of them. Lao Coffin stared at the horizontally opening and closing school gate that appeared behind Gu Xi. ? No wonder Gu Xihui wanted to borrow a place. It seems that he has a way to transport the supplies directly. ??The old coffin thought for a moment, turned around and gestured to his men, and box after box of gray supplies were shipped over. At this time, Gu Xi didn''t even look at what these things were, he just wanted to accept everything that was sent to him. ?In his eyes, nothing could be worse than those tattered swords and arrows. ?These things can be fed to the bone-gnawing silt. The attributes on the sword fragments and arrowheads can all be swallowed and digested by the bone-gnawing silt, becoming part of the resources for their growth. ??There are also those grass roots and the like, even if they are useless, they can be thrown into the magic plant area to be used as fertilizer. No matter how bad these things are, Gu Xi can always find a use for them, so he simply doesnt even look behind them. When the old coffin comes over, he transports one box to Alidovi City. ?More than half an hour later, Lao Coffin stopped moving, and Gu Xi raised his head in confusion. Boss, whats wrong? "Everything has been evacuated, Mr. Gu. It''s all thanks to you this time. Otherwise, these tens of thousands of boxes of stuff are sitting in my warehouse, unable to be sold and thrown away with no place to throw them away. I really don''t know what I would do." Just do it. Let me tell you, you have helped me so much, and I will definitely never forget you. I have some small authority here and can sell you some higher quality things. What do you want? Just say it and I''ll figure it out. " ?Gu Xi''s eyes lit up when he heard this. Just now while waiting for the box to be delivered, Gu Xi also inquired about what he could buy from Lao Coffin. Because of Gu Xi''s Death Lord ability, he has a natural affinity for the undead. The friendliness and reputation value have directly increased to the friendly level. You can buy green quality things from the official store of Soul Gathering Land. As for what you can buy at the stalls outside, it all depends on luck. If you are really lucky, orange clothes may appear, but will anyone be willing to gamble? ?Most people come here to do tasks, earn reputation, slowly increase their reputation level, and then open the right to purchase blue and purple equipment. But for store owners, there are ways around these rules. As long as the quantity is not too large, one or two pieces is no problem. ? Gu Xi thought for a moment and immediately said: "Boss, if you really have something of higher quality, then I am not a stingy person. There is something of such gray quality in the back, and I bought it." The relationship is good, thats it. If you have anything you want, tell me, and Ill help you find a solution. I dont really want anything in particular, but now I have a lot of people and few people who can take care of things. I need some heroic means. Gu Xi picked up the tiger talisman from before. It was this tiger talisman that attracted Gu Xi''s attention and made him willing to consider the so-called little masterpiece. But the old coffin shook his head, "I say Mr. Gu, you''d better not do this. ??The heroes created by this kind of thing may still be far from the real heroes. They cannot lead the boss because the boss does not believe that they are better than themselves. They dont have any talent. The most important thing is that the probability of transforming heroes is not as high as you see. Moreover, if you take this step, the boss will be gone. If the transformation fails, nothing will be left. " Ah, is there any other way of saying this? Of course, I have been running a shop here for so many years and I have never seen anything. Otherwise, you would think that I dont know that this tiger charm is a good thing and would throw it there as a gift to you. ?This thing is useless. If you want to take care of your men, I have something on hand that is more suitable for you. Just wait for me to show it to you. " After saying that, Lao Coffin went to the warehouse at the rear and started searching seriously. (End of this chapter) Chapter 616： Broken Battle Flag (207207) Chapter 616 Broken Battle Flag (207207) All set at 2072, good things will always happen if you work hard, more updates will be added, please support me brothers! ?While Lao Coffin went to the warehouse to look for suitable products, Princess Shaya and Anna also came to Gu Xi. The situation just now was seen by both of them. As soon as Shaya came over, she said softly to Gu Xi: "Sir, your price is still a bit expensive." Shaya''s trip around the market during this period was not in vain. She knew the prices of various supplies very well. ?Every store wants to get rid of this kind of top-quality gray garbage as soon as possible. Generally speaking, as long as you dont want to buy it for nothing, the other party will be willing to sell it at any price you want. ? It is very rare for Gu Xi to directly clear the warehouse. Most stores will be willing to get cheaper to free up the warehouse. Gu Xi can definitely quote the price of five boxes of 3 negative energy points, or three boxes of 2 negative energy points. I believe Lao Coffin will grit his teeth and agree. Gu Xi also understood this, but he had no intention of doing so. He will have to hang out in the Soul Gathering Place for a while after all. ??And this time he took away not a lot of gray top quality garbage, he just wanted to try to see if it would be useful to Alidovi City. If it is useful, we will definitely purchase it in large quantities later. If you offend the boss now, how will he ask for goods in the future? ? Gu Xi is not stupid. Gu Xi still understands which is more important, immediate benefits or long-term benefits. At this time, Gu Xi simply did not answer the question, but asked Princess Anna. How are you doing? Did you like anything? The quality of the things here is pretty good. I like a few of them, but I dont have permission to buy them. ? Gu Xi was a little helpless when he heard that. Although he had a good relationship with the undead when he came in, the death lord did not have unlimited friendship. He did not accept the mission of the Soul Gathering Land, so naturally his reputation could not increase. Permission to buy things is naturally blocked. For Princess Anna, the green quality is not very attractive to her. The purple quality has to be chosen with appropriate attributes, and ordinary things are not attractive to her. As far as the green quality here is concerned, Princess Anna really has no intention of taking action. Shaya is interested in a lot of things. She is not as picky as Princess Anna. To her, the quality of weapons and equipment does not matter, as long as they are suitable for use. ?At this moment, the old coffin also walked out of the warehouse, carrying a small copper box in his hand. ?Placing the copper box in front of Gu Xi, the old coffin said, "Open it and take a look." ?Gu Xi opened the copper box and took a look and found a neatly folded battle flag inside. ?Gu Xi has the chief battle flag, and his battle flag was later strengthened by Chaoyang Guild. Gu Xi is quite satisfied with his battle flag. Lao Coffin suddenly showed a battle flag, which made Gu Xi a little puzzled. But he still chose to believe in Lao Coffin and picked up the battle flag. When the battle flag was taken out of the copper box, Gu Xi felt his hand sink, as if a city was weighed down in his hand. [Broken battle flag (blue): A broken battle flag. The quality of the original battle flag is at least purple or above. This battle flag still retains the characteristics of the original battle flag, which can give a hero the right to form an army. After that, the troops are equivalent to the garrison of level 7 or above. [Note: This battle flag was originally of purple quality, and its characteristics are also retained from the purple quality. If this battle flag is used to form an army, each time this unit goes into battle, more than 300 enemies must be sacrificed for blood, otherwise the next time the battle begins, 300 soldiers in the army will automatically die. "This is my greatest authority. After all, the battle flag is blue, but it is broken. The broken blue color can be said to be green quality." As soon as Gu Xi heard this, he knew that Lao Coffin was doing him a favor. ?Although this kind of thing is broken, it is definitely a blue prop, and it is of relatively good quality. Ordinary people should never even think about getting such a bargain for free.?????Thank you very much. "You are too polite to say that. I didn''t do anything. By the way, do you still want these gray things in the future?" ?Gu Xi could see various calculations flashing through Lao Coffin''s eyes. At this time, Gu Xi also had doubts about what other tricks this old coffin could play. Its not like he can sell the best gray ones. He probably wants to acquire them on a large scale. ?Actually, he didn''t know that Lao Coffin''s thoughts were not on Gu Xi at all. What Lao Coffin thinks is that there are many official stores here, each of which stores a large number of such gray products. They have no way to get rid of these things. ??If Lao Coffin had such channels, then they would definitely come to Lao Coffin to get rid of these gray products. Lao Coffin can then make various requests, and as long as they are not too excessive, these requests will be met. At that time, his old coffin store will become the best store in the neighborhood. Thinking of this, Lao Coffin himself felt happy. ? Gu Xi looked at the change in Lao Coffin''s expression and was thinking in his heart that this was probably not a plot against him. But he finally said: "Of course, I will definitely want it, but boss, you can''t let it go and collect it. If the price goes up, I won''t want it." Listening to Gu Xi''s words, the old coffin burst into laughter. "Don''t worry, I don''t care about your little income." After laughing, the old coffin asked again. How about it, do your two men like anything? "No, the authority is still too low. It seems that I will need to gain some reputation in the next period of time." "You are right to think so. By the way, don''t do any of the wanted notices out there that cost more than one hundred spirit stones. They are not something you can contact now." Is there anything special about this? Gu Xi thought of the wanted notice he had seen before, so he asked anyway. Those ghost kings want to be reincarnated and compete for dragons in the underworld, and they are now clearing out potential opponents. Lao Coffin explained the situation here. He didn''t say much, but it was enough. At some point, there are some things that dont need to be explained too much, and everyone who understands them will understand them by themselves. If you dont understand, its not good to know too much. ?Although Gu Xi doesnt understand, Princess Anna beside her is a knowledgeable person. ?As soon as she heard Lao Coffin''s words, she pulled Gu Xi''s clothes. There is a big event in this world, but our strength and level are not enough to participate in it. ?Hearing Princess Annas explanation, Gu Xi came to his senses. With the few troops he has now, it is better not to participate in the battle between the ghost kings. Ah, oh! I know, Shaya, where are we going next. " Sha Ya also instantly understood the meaning of Gu Xis words. Lets go to the mission hall next and take on some missions to increase our reputation in the soul gathering place. Everything here requires reputation. If you dont have enough reputation, no one will pay attention to you. (End of this chapter) Chapter 617： Accept the task (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 617: Accepting the mission (please subscribe for more updates) After leaving the store, Shaya took Gu Xi to the mission center located in the middle of the market. ?There should be other names here, but the signboard with the name of this place has long been obscured by the large number of task lists and wanted posters outside. ?Most people can''t recognize the name here at all. They only know that this is the largest store in the entire market. Compared to the previous store, this place is also more formal. When entering the door, Shaya was no longer looking for someone, but was immediately greeted by a ghost-like clerk. Sister, you are here, are you ready to take orders this time? No, Ill bring my adults over. As Sha Ya spoke, she made way for Gu Xi to stand up from behind. The clerk''s eyes lit up when he saw Gu Xi. "Aren''t you Mr. Gu? Welcome, I wonder what kind of tasks Mr. Gu wants to complete?" For enemy-killing tasks, your reputation will increase faster. As for rewards, just give them in general. ??Gu Xi also wants the kind of tasks that increase reputation quickly, give more experience, keep things simple, and give good rewards. But the problem is, the people in the Soul Gathering Place are not stupid, so why would they let this kind of task go to others? So the only way to take care of interest is to settle for the next best thing. Pick out what you lack first. As he said, it doesn''t matter what the reward is, what matters is that he needs to improve his reputation. As soon as Gu Xi told the direction of the task, the clerk immediately said: "Yes, there are too many such tasks, I will look for them." We have also taken on all the other tasks along the way, dont let us run one after another. Dont worry, sister, we definitely care about you the most. The clerk quickly brought over a pile of to-do lists and explained them to Shaya one by one. Sister, I stayed here specially. After leaving the city, walk three hundred miles east, where there is an Earth Demon Cave. There are a group of monsters living outside the underworld. They feed on the dead souls on the road to the underworld. We sent troops to attack them several times, but they escaped every time. ?Later we found out that it was not that we failed to grasp their position. But they have spies in the city. As soon as an army of more than 30,000 people passed by, they would abandon everything and flee. As long as the number is less than 30,000, they will find ways to lure and attack. The last person sent there will become their food. For this single mission, I actually gained a lot. The main mission is to conquer the Demon Cave. After taking it, the reputation will be directly increased by 2000. In addition, for every enemy killed, the reputation will be +1. ??There is also a task together with the task of taking down the Demon Cave. Take a look at these three people. These three people must be killed. They will definitely be in the Demon Cave. You have to get their heads back. ??Meet these five if you meet them, forget them if you don''t meet them, but their value is relatively high. Each person has a blue outfit and 500 reputation. ??In addition, this is a mission that goes by the way. There is a scale stone mine about fifty miles away from the devil''s cave. There is something called crushed scale stone produced there, but now the crushed scale stone mine is occupied by people. If you clear it out, you can get 30% of the output of crushed scale stone. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ??And here, the mission is to walk about a hundred miles east out of the city. There is a wild temple there. I heard that this wild temple seems to be occupied by someone. ?Go over and check to see if someone really occupies this place. If so, clear out the demons occupying this place. ?This mission is not issued by the Soul Gathering Place, it is just a way to go, so the reward is three volumes of red rope.??? The clerk took out a lot of task lists and explained them to Shaya one by one. ?Gu Xi watched from the side and couldn''t help but feel a little speechless. He really didnt expect that Sha Yas relationship here was so good. ??The clerk in front of me really helped Shaya think everything through. Where to go, where to go, and what tasks can be done along the way are all planned. It can be seen that this clerk really put a lot of thought into it. Shaya could naturally see this. She smiled and said to the clerk: "Xiao Sun, thank you so much this time." Sister, you are a heretic, who is our relationship? If you have any problems in the future, just come to me directly. Dont worry, I promise to take care of everything. " Sha Ya took the list and proudly raised her head to Gu Xi. Gu Xi couldn''t help but laugh. It seems that all three of my contracted undead have grown up. Shaya, ask him for some nearby combat missions again. This time the reward is expected to be undead troops, mainly zombies or ghosts. Sha Ya glanced at Gu Xi and immediately communicated with the clerk Xiao Sun. ??Xiao Sun thought about it and actually came up with several task lists, but this time the task list was not as many as the one given to Shaya before. The most core task in the task list is to the southwest of the gathering place. There is a forest over there. In the forest there are a large number of wild ghosts who have left the team but cannot leave. They have broken away from the team leading to the gate of hell, and now they have no idea of ??going back. ??It''s just an excuse to destroy the route towards the gate of hell. It can be said that they belong to the bandits of the underworld. There are not many troops, but it is quite troublesome. ? ? If a large army is sent to attack, it will be somewhat wasteful, but if fewer troops are sent, it may not have any impact on them. So it became a task and was placed here. ?These tasks are all small tasks. After all, the number of these wild ghosts gathered together is not large and they are relatively scattered. ??So the rewards given are quite special. The requirement is to bring back the heads of these wild ghosts to count the tasks. Three heads can be exchanged for a soldier at the soul gathering place, whether it is a zombie, a ghost, or a skeleton soldier. ??All are three for one, the more you kill, the more you get. As for other things, it is up to the person who makes the move to divide them himself, and the Soul Gathering Place will not care. After taking these task lists, Gu Xi nodded with satisfaction. Sha Ya expressed her gratitude to Xiao Sun, and then followed Gu Xi out of the mission center. After walking out of the door, Shaya asked again: "Sir, where are we going next?" Gu Xi thought for a while, then turned to look at Princess Anna, "Anna, do you want to come with us this time?" Okay, its okay to be idle anyway, and this world is also very interesting. I want to spend more time in this world. (End of this chapter) Chapter 618： Several heroes (please subscribe) Chapter 618 Several Heroes (Please subscribe) When Gu Xi left the soul gathering place with the task list, he happened to meet players from other guilds entering the city. Looking at the opponent''s players bringing a large number of elite undead into the city, Gu Xi''s confidence returned. After leaving the soul gathering place, Gu Xi first determined the direction, then found a quiet place and opened the main city gate. Princess Anna began to mobilize troops. In the previous battles in New Aridovi City, Princess Anna was in charge there. At this time, she has more say. At this time, Gu Xi immediately called Dimi out. Dimi, these tasks are for you. Dimi took the task list handed over by Gu Xi and looked at it carefully for a moment. Just kill the enemy? Dimi then understood what Gu Xi meant, and now Dimi had no way to prove himself in other aspects. The fact that Gu Xi was able to release her to fight in the field was because Dimi joined Gu Xi earlier. ??If it were anyone else, Gu Xi would have been sent to guard the mine long ago. Sir, please rest assured, I will take care of all this. If all these enemies are killed, can I return to the city to take on other tasks? "Can." ??Gu Xi did not refuse Dimi''s request. Gu Xi knew that Dimi would not finish killing the enemies here so quickly. ??The wild ghosts who were added to Dimi''s to-do list were all quantitative. ??Although the number of wild ghosts in each group is not large, the number of wild ghost groups that cannot hold this place is quite large. Even the Soul Gathering Place did not expect to clean up the wild ghosts in the wild through such a task, and Gu Xi did not think Dimi had such ability. ?But seeing Dimi wipe away the ladylike attitude before and let herself become iron-blooded, Gu Xi didn''t say much. Just gave Dimi one last chance. After getting Gu Xis approval, Dimi rolled up the task list, turned to Yagyu and said, Lets go! As Dimi left, Yagyu and Dimis troops also left together. Looking at Dimi''s troops, Gu Xi couldn''t help but shake his head. The three battalions of the Rose Corps, except for the Red Blood Battalion, which cannot speed up due to vampires, the Green Zombie Battalion and the Gray Soul Battalion are already fully staffed. Most of the Green Zombie Battalion is filled with electric zombies, and the Gray Soul Battalion is full. Most of them are battlefield ghosts. Even the Gray Soul Camp is managed by a dedicated hero Yagyu. It can be said that if she hadn''t been unlucky, a unit like her would have been able to get by there. But on Gu Xi''s side, her situation is not so good. Now she has to take the initiative to complete some of the most dangerous and difficult tasks. ?Don''t look at the task list Gu Xi gave her. It was very simple. But everyone knows that once some things go to scale, the situation will become different. ??And in order to prove herself, Dimi will definitely not simply fight. She is afraid that she will have to fight hard this time. After Dimi led the troops away, Gu Xi called out several other heroes under his command. ?After Amilka came out, she nodded to Gu Xi and stood aside alone. The other four heroes are divided into two groups, a group with their own organization and a group without organization. "Arroyo, has the Black Spear Battalion been replenished?" "The troops have been replenished and the soldiers have been transformed, but there is nothing we can do about the lost levels and experience. I have already told Fugu that all expedition missions Everyone comes to the Black Gun Battalion first. But even so, many soldiers are still only at level 5 and cannot reach the previous level. " Gu Xi also had a headache after hearing this. This is the trouble with large army battles. ??If the losses are severe and there is no certain plan to replenish troops, the entire corps may suffer problems for a while. ?Like the situation of the Black Spear Battalion this time, more than 70% of the troops were lost, and there was no reserve force to replenish, so everything had to be reassigned and retrained. ??Of course you dont have to do this if you dont want to. The Altar of Eternal Slavery is waiting there. If you pay enough negative energy, any kind of troops can be resurrected. But normal people would not do this. ??It is not a champion unit, nor an elite soldier, nor an undead leader, and its level has not exceeded 10. In this case, Arroyos natural choice is to resurrect a small part and supplement the others through various means. At present, the Black Spear Battalion can only be regarded as replenishing its strength, but it will take a long time to restore its original combat strength. ?But this time, the Black Spear Battalion will definitely not miss this battle. Arroyo promised immediately: "Sir, don''t worry, there are still some strong enough people in the Black Spear Battalion. As long as they participate in the battle, we can ensure the combat effectiveness of the Black Spear Battalion." ?Gu Xi didn''t say anything, but turned his attention to the other two undead heroes. These two undead heroes, one is a ghost hero and the other is a legal hero. At this time, they all paid attention to their breath. ??The ghost hero Lewis''s eyes are brighter, while the legal hero Yongdou doesn''t have that spirit. Both of them can see how their respective situations are. ?Lewis is a ghost hero, and his abilities are all based on ghosts. Actually, he is the same type of hero as Yagyu. ?But Yagyu has now joined Dimi. ?Now Gu Xi wants to choose a hero to command the ghost, and he is the first choice. As for Yong Dou, his route is actually better. He is actually qualified to control all the mages under Gu Xi. ??It''s just that there are only a few mage troops under Gu Xi. Skeleton mages, corpse witches, and withermen can also be counted. ?These are all the treasures of Gu Xi''s men. Gu Xi can take them with him. There is no need for Yongdou to take them. So the current Yongdou is not as good as Lewis who joined Gu Xi at the same time as him. ?Now when Gu Xi turned his eyes, their reactions were also different. ?Lewis''s eyes flashed with excitement, but Yongdou was still as before, quite calm and without any reaction. He lowered his head and if he had a newspaper in his hand, he might have covered himself. ?Gu Xi glanced at them, pointed at Yongdou and said, "Yongdou, if I give you a team of mages, what can you do?" Yongdou immediately raised his head upon hearing this. He looked at Gu Xi with disbelief, and finally pushed up his glasses and said, "What kind of mage group do you want, sir?" Taboo large-scale attacks? Battlefield control skills? Or just like a shooter, carrying out long-range attacks from behind? " Hearing what Yongdou said, Gu Xi also laughed. "And you, you have the power of Eagle Eye, you have a secret book that can record everything, and I have opened all of Alidovi''s magic tower to the public. What have you learned and what have you mastered?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 619： Ritual Magic (please subscribe) Chapter 619 Ritual Magic (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! I have learned all the spells in the magic tower. I have even learned the soldiers spells. The most important thing is that I have mastered ritual magic. These are some of the things I have mastered during this period. If I insist on talking about it, battlefield ritual is my current thinking. " Lewis eyes also lit up after hearing Yongdous words. He is not a legal hero, nor is he a necromancer. In his opinion, fighting bravely is a huge loss of points. ?It seems that this time the hero of Gu Xi''s third battalion must be him. Wangxi Gu Xi actually became somewhat interested in Yongdou''s words. He came to Yongdou and asked directly: "Tell me in detail." Looking at the situation in front of him, Lewis looked unbelieving. He wanted to tell Gu Xi that he was the best choice to control the ghost now, not Yongdou. Lewis anxious look naturally caught the eyes of Gu Xi and the others. The situation of Robbie and Arroyo before was different from these two. They just happened to encounter Gu Xi who had troops at his disposal. But now, Gu Xi has nothing to worry about. Gu Xi has more choices in front of him. Because just before, Gu Xi had at least a dozen more items in his hand that could transform bosses into heroes. ?Although Lao Coffin has always said that the probability of this kind of transformation is not high, more than ten pieces can always be transformed into one or two. So Gu Xi can completely overturn everything and make other choices. Now that he is saying these words, he actually wants to test the personalities of these two heroes. After all, the commanding hero of an organized army may have no combat effectiveness, no talent, and no level, but he must not be without brains. ?This time Yong Dous performance was passable, at least he knew what his position was. Lewis''s performance was not up to standard. He thought that Gu Xi was the only one under his command. At this time, Yongdou also noticed that the expressions of Gu Xi and the three of them were wrong. He thought about it carefully before explaining to Gu Xi the ritual magic he imagined. ?In Yongdou''s mind, during a battle, the mage cannot be brought to the front to act as a shooter. That would be such a waste of the role of mages. Mages should be placed in the back and use altars or other means to perform magic rituals. And through magic rituals, they can change the weather and wind direction, and even summon volcanoes and thunder to attack enemies. Hearing this, Gu Xi thought about it seriously, "What do you mean, move the mage further back?" Yes, although moving the mage backwards will make it impossible for the mage to directly attack the enemy like a shooter, the existence of ritual magic can increase the power of the mage hundreds of times. As long as it is not an encounter, as long as we have time to set up the ritual altar, a hundred skeleton mages can play the role of a thousand skeleton mages. " Hearing this, Gu Xi''s eyes lit up. "you sure?" Im sure, and Ive worked out five different rituals, three of which require altars, and one of which requires sacrifices. Speaking of his research, Yongdou said it very seriously. "tell me the story." "First of all, we need an altar and a sacrifice, and we also need to prepare a long-term ritual magic, the slowness spell!" "Eh?" ?Gu Xi glanced at Yongdou in surprise. He did not expect that Yongdou would actually use slowness as the most important ritual magic. The reason why Slowness can reach this point is entirely because Slowness is related to the power of the earth, and the derivative skills of Slowness also have a similar idea. ???Only one hundred skeleton mages, plus an altar, and one unit of stone are needed to control gravity within a diameter of 2,500 meters with the altar as the center. It can make our troops move faster, and it can also make the enemy move slower or even unable to move. ??The magical effect will last as long as the skeleton mage of the ritual is alive. " After telling his research results, Yongdou was quite proud, but he finally knew what the situation was now, so he suppressed the thought of explaining to Gu Xi how these magic rituals were researched, and quickly introduced them to Gu Xi Other ritual magic. Ice storm and mana extraction, one is a skeleton mage who specializes in the ice arrow spell, and the other is learned by most skeleton mages, so these two ritual magics can be studied very quickly. All require special ritual altars. ? Ice Storm also requires skeleton mages who specialize in ice arrow spells to perform the ritual, and a total of 100 people are needed. ?Mana extraction is different. Skeleton mages and even corpse witches can participate. The more people there are, the better the effect will be. Ice Storm can expand the attack range of Ice Storm fifteen times, and its power is twice that of normal Ice Storm. The power behind is my estimate, because the Skeleton Mage has never been under my control, and I have no experiments, so I can only perform the fall based on my data. But mana extraction is different. Mana extraction can drain all the mana of all enemy magic units. This is also a problem, I think we need a way to store mana like a mana pool. Otherwise, when the ritual is over, the extra mana will really be wasted. ?Two spells without ritual altars, the Ice Ring Spell and the Curse of Blood Loss. I am currently researching these two. I feel that blood loss curse and mana extraction can go the same way, draining the enemy''s life together. ??However, the follow-up ideas are a bit stuck. I think it might be better if there is a vampire blood mage. The ice ring technique can apply the idea of ????ice storm. The most important thing is that the ice ring does not hurt the person in the center of the ring. This is most suitable for self-protection. Now the problem also arises from the lack of human hands. " ?Listening to Yongdou''s introduction, Gu Xi asked seriously: "Yongdou, how many of your five kinds of ritual magic can be achieved?" It can all be done. ?Yong Dou pushed up his glasses with a serious look on his face, and the wind blew by, blowing up the few hairs on his head. Okay, then I will trust you once. You will arrange all the Skeleton Mages battles in the future. Show me them one by one, not too many. If you can achieve three of the five types of ritual magic, I will form a magic army for you. ?Have you seen this battle flag? This is a method that can be established without being stationed. Although it has some shortcomings, it is better than dragging it all the time. " Listening to Gu Xis words, Lewis and Yongdous reactions were exactly the opposite from when they appeared before. ?Yongdou is full of motivation, but Lewis feels like his sky is falling. ?Looking at Lewiss expression, Gu Xi finally said something. Lewis, think about Yagyus choice, and then think about your performance. ?The words Gu Xi said made Lewis break into a cold sweat. He understood where the problem was. He lowered his head and said, "Sir, I understand. I will find my position correctly." (End of this chapter) Chapter 620： Gu Xi’s path to becoming a famous general (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 620 Gu Xis path to becoming a famous general (please subscribe for more updates) Its a new month, and well work hard to add more updates. Please subscribe, recommend and give us a lot of monthly votes! On the next stretch of the road, Lewis became quite honest. He is no longer as arrogant as before, but is helping Gu Xi manage the ghost army honestly. ??He may have shown a slight disdain for the previous brave battles, but for Yagyu, Lewis was actually very convinced. As both ghost heroes, Yagyu is much stronger than him. Lewis did not compare himself with Yagyu at first, and Yagyu followed Dimi, which made him think that he was the only choice for the hero of the Ghost Army. ?But after being told by Gu Xi once, Lewis realized that he had thought too much and that he was not the indispensable one. Even Dimi is working hard to prove himself. If he still cant see his position clearly, he will be slowly given up by Gu Xi. ?Now he has directly considered his position, being a blue-collar snake oil, and whenever Gu Xi needs it, he can take over. When not needed, he can help manage the ghost troops and train ghosts. ?This surprised Gu Xi, who was about to stare at Lewis. Why are all the undead so realistic now? ?But Lewis was honest, and Gu Xi naturally wouldn''t say anything. As they walked along, Gu Xi quite simply released his undead troops one by one. Use the lonely ghosts on the Huangquan Road to integrate your troops. ?At the same time, most of the undead souls who met along the way were deeply moved after seeing such an amiable army as Gu Xi, and took the initiative to join Gu Xi''s army. ??When Gu Xi came to the first mission point, which was the wild temple that was occupied by people, Gu Xi had already subdued nearly 10,000 undead. ??More than half of these undead are civilians around level 1. ?They were immediately sent back to Aridovi City by Gu Xi, so that they could be integrated into the construction of Aridovi City. As long as the remaining ones have passed level 4, in Gu Xi''s eyes, they are considered qualified soldiers. Gu Xi will organize them into various troops according to their situation. Either led by the undead leader, or directly following the same kind of undead to build momentum. By the time Gu Xi arrived at the wild temple, more than 20,000 people had gathered around him. At the forefront was the Black Spear Battalion, and the Bone-cutting Battalion moved back and forth on both sides of the army, protecting the team''s flanks. Gu Xi and his other men were in the middle of the team. At this time, he was discussing with Yongdou about where the mage troops should stand if a war really started. The original attack distance of the mages was between two and three hundred meters. This attack range is almost the same as that of the archer unit. So mages and shooters often work together. But now that Yongdou is preparing to perform ritual magic, he needs a larger location, and the attack distance is also much farther, so now Gu Xi estimates that the mage troops can be placed where the siege equipment was originally planned. ?But if that really happens, one or two specialized troops will be needed for protection. These two troops were the point of discussion between Gu Xi and Yongdou. ?Yongdou believes that the number of people he can command is limited, and the altar needs to be built quickly, so he must have an engineering force in his team. If there are two more combat troops on the scene, then he can only choose the direction of ritual magic and use skeleton mages. There is no way to classify the skeleton mages as he thought, and prepare to play meteors, fire showers or chain lightning in the future. Large ritual magic. So if two more combat troops are sent out, he will have fewer routes to choose from. In order to ensure his future research, he was unwilling to add two more teams of defense troops to his army no matter what. Gu Xi also has a headache about this. ??He can''t arrange a special force to guard here just for the sake of ritual magic. ?So the two had conflicts in this regard, and neither could convince the other. ?At this time, Yongdou also had a very tough temper. No matter what Gu Xi asked, he would just take the matter and refuse to let go. ?Until Gu Xi and the others came to the Yemiao, Yongdou did not let go. Looking at the wild temple appearing on the horizon, Gu Xi finally didnt want to communicate anymore. "Yongdou, I''m not communicating with you now, but I''m ordering you directly. Give me two of your seven leaders. The temple is about to arrive. I want to see two of them controlled by you. The defense force is in your ranks. After yelling this, Gu Xi turned his head towards the wild temple with great enthusiasm. He was still complaining in his mind about how he always met such careless heroes. At this time, Grand Duke Anna came to Gu Xi, patted his shoulder gently and said, "That''s right." Gu Xi was confused and looked at Princess Anna with some confusion. Im talking about the way you just dealt with it. You always wanted to deal with everything clearly before, but you are not omnipotent, and you cannot always give in for some things. In times like this, you have to make your own decisions. Let your subordinates see your decision. " After speaking, Princess Anna patted Gu Xi on the shoulder again, "Think about it carefully, your men are all undead, and you are still worried that they will rebel." Sure enough, after this experience, Gu Xi''s control over his subordinates has been significantly strengthened. Yongdou became as obedient as before and arranged two zombie bosses for him. He also accepted them honestly and discussed with the zombie bosses there. When nothing happened, he wondered if he could come together to help. Arrange the ritual altar. Looking at this situation, Gu Xi curled his lips. Thats right, thats true. Its not that there is no solution, so theres no point in trying to beat him. Does he seem to be that easy to bully? ?While thinking, Gu Xi walked towards the front of the team. He didn''t even realize that he was becoming more and more confident at this time. ?The feeling of confidence that came from within made Princess Anna, who had been following behind, nod with satisfaction. ?It seems that Gu Xi is growing slowly step by step. ?As long as he has experienced a few more battles, developed his own battle ideas, and polished off his shortcomings, he can be regarded as a famous general. This kind of care can be worthy of the profession of Death Witch Lord. Usually just relying on releasing the incarnation of death and going forward to explode corpses is not the right way. Gu Xi did not know what Princess Anna expected of him. At this time, he was looking at the wild temple in front of him. ?This is said to be a wild temple, but in fact, judging from the situation at hand, this is already a big city. The city wall, which is more than six meters high, can almost block most enemy attacks. ?The only thing that is a bit puzzling is that on the top of the city wall, there are no patrolling soldiers, but pillars of normal human height, which are covered with blood-red silk threads. (End of this chapter) Chapter 621： Wild Temple (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 621 Wild Temple (please subscribe for more updates) Sir, we have caught a spy. ??While Gu Xi was observing the wild temple in front of him, Robbie rushed over with several skeleton two-handed swordsmen. In his hand he held a man wearing a monk''s robe. It was obvious that the man was alive. When he was caught, he was still struggling there. Im not a spy, Im not a spy! Robbie was not polite to this guy. He brought the material to Gu Xi and threw it directly on the ground. ??The man rolled on the ground and tried to stand up, but two two-handed heavy swords pressed on his neck. Faced with this situation, the man was almost crying. "No, you can''t do this. I''m really not a spy." Gu Xi glanced at him and said, "Tell me, who are you? Don''t lie to me. You are already on the road to hell. I don''t mind sending you a little further." "I am a Taoist of the Kaishan Sect. I originally wanted to go to the underworld through the Huangquan Wild View. But who would have thought that the underworld was taken over by others. My line to go through the yin is still here, and I can only drag it here. "Going to the dark side?" ? Gu Xi knew as soon as he heard that the so-called Huangquan Wild Temple refers to the wild temple in front of him, but Gu Xi was really unfamiliar with the situation of walking in the yin. He has only heard of it, but this is not the scope of the Necromancer. ?? If a necromancer wants to enter the underworld, he doesn''t need to go to the underworld so much trouble. Yes, our Kaishan sect mainly makes a living by walking in the underworld to help people contact their families, or looking for medicine in the underworld. We have professional methods and arrangements for traveling in the underworld. ?Every time we go to Yin, our priority is to ensure our own safety. When it comes to walking over Yin, there really isnt much we can do beyond our Kaishan sect. " Seeing that Gu Xi could communicate, the man started to play. ?But as he blew, the sound became smaller and smaller. Because he saw the impatience in Gu Xi''s eyes. You just said that your negative line is here, what does that mean? Its like this. When we go to the underworld, its different from the adults who directly enter the underworld. We enter the underworld as souls. In order to ensure that we dont get lost on the way to the underworld, we usually open the way to the underworld in a specific Taoist temple or temple. And leave a ball of red thread at the entrance to Huangquan Road. ?This is our Yin Line. After entering the Huangquan Road, as long as the red thread is still there, we can find the way back and not get lost in the Huangquan Road. " Gu Xi understood the situation here as soon as he heard it, and he admired the people of the Kaishan sect quite a lot. ?This is obviously a good example of public use of a weapon for private use. ??Originally, the wild temple on Huangquan Road was used for the rest of the undead who could not walk. Resting in the wild temple, the undead could avoid the pain of having their souls weakened, and even recover some of their spiritual impurities. ??However, the Kaishan sect used this wild temple as a road sign and used it to enter and exit the underworld. ?The function becomes like a ghost village in Gu Xis hands. This is like the street lights on the side of the road clearly used for lighting at night, but someone comes over and pulls a wire from the street light to charge his electric car. It can be considered as damaging the public and enriching private interests, but you usually can''t find the evidence. Gu Xi naturally wouldn''t care too much about such a matter. It was not his business. He just asked. But if you do this, you have to go out the same way you came in, right? "Well, yes, you have to go out wherever you enter. This Huangquan Wild View has been occupied by others. I can''t go back now. If this continues, I really won''t be able to return the sun. ????? sir He must have come here after taking the mission from the Soul Gathering Place. I can help you. " ??Gu Xi glanced at the man, without much hesitation, stretched out his hand and said: "Breath of the Dead, Gu Xi." Oh, Kaishan sects yellow-robed Taoist, Chimu, sir, you can call me Chimu or Xiaoyan. The man honestly stated his name. "Akame? Do you know what is occupying this wild temple?" "I''m not sure. I''ve sneaked in several times before and found that the other party seemed to be a demon." One? ? Gu Xi didnt ask what kind of demon it was. Anyway, in his eyes, it was a creature of around level 15 at most. ??Gu Xi has been beaten by the Evil God Temple before, but what kind of monster can get into his eyes. "Yes, one, but it is super strong, and he can control our Yinxian. We are not his opponent at all. Instead, we let him use the Yinxian to control some passing undead." Hearing this, Gu Xi turned his head and glanced at Akame again, "Why does your Yinxian still have this function?" We didnt want that, but in order to come back safely, when we made the negative line, we soaked it with some special materials to ensure that the negative line would not suddenly break. There is inevitably something very special in these materials. " "Okay, then can I understand that the soul controlled by the Yin line as you call it is not actually the enemy?" When asked by Gu Xi, Akame was a little confused. "I don''t specialize in this. I only know how to use the Yinxian. But if I let go of the souls controlled by the Yinxian, I don''t know whether they will turn from enemies into friends." "Okay, asking you means not asking. Let''s just follow me later. When I attack the city, you can try it here. If you can unlock the trapped soul, we will be able to relax. Less is right. ? Akame had an expression on his face that said what he said made sense, but it could be seen from his eyes that he didn''t understand a word he said. ?Gu Xi didnt have time to pay much attention to Akame. After asking Robbie to take Akame down, Gu Xi adjusted his troops. After getting the news that the enemy was a big demon, Gu Xi had a plan in mind. If Gu Xi had planned to let Arroyo take the main attack before attacking the city, Gu Xi had changed his mind now. ??The Black Gun Battalion is suitable for frontal large army battles. If a group of Black Gun Battalions fights one enemy, there may be some problems. Robbie, the Bone Slashing Battalion is ready to fight, the Black Spear Battalion retreats, the zombie troops move in front of the shooter troops, the mage... bravely fights, draw magic at the first opportunity, I dont care what the enemys situation is, put them into melee mode. As soon as Yongdou, who had fallen behind, heard this, he quickly took the undead and set up arrangements. ??The altar on Yongdou''s side was soon set up. It was a small one-story platform made of wood. There was a stone stove in the middle and a useless crucible on it. The four leader skeleton mages, together with more than 700 skeleton mages, all faced the altar. They can be regarded as the number of all the skeleton mages under Gu Xi. ??They raised their short staffs and pointed them at the center of the altar. ?At the same time, Yongdou led more than 30 skeleton mages in a circle around the altar. ?About two minutes later, Yongdou pointed in the direction of the wild temple. Extract mana! (End of this chapter) Chapter 622： Giant centipede (please subscribe) Chapter 622 Giant Centipede (Please subscribe) ??As a blue light was emitted, a huge blue centipede more than 300 meters high appeared in the sky above the wild temple. ??The body of this blue centipede was completely a shadow. After it appeared, its body was still emitting a little dark golden light, and Gu Xi could even faintly hear a trace of Sanskrit. Before the blue centipede could react, it was sucked away by a strong suction force, and finally fell into the crucible on the altar, turning into a pot of dark blue liquid. This situation made Gu Xi dumbfounded. Then he realized that the centipede that had just been taken away was the enemy''s mana in the wild temple. ?Then Gu Xi heard a bang coming from the wild temple, as if something was about to jump out. Robbie is ready to step forward, fight bravely, and prepare the slow spell. ?At this time, Gu Xi also quickly entered the state and decisively issued the order. As soon as Robbie heard this, he quickly moved forward with the Bone-cutting Battalion. Unlike the Black Spear Battalion, which lost most of it, the Bone-cutting Battalion did not suffer much losses along the way. Now, his Bone-cutting Battalion has reached 2,500 people, led by Robbie and seven of his subordinates. They are not like the Black Spear Battalion, who are black smoke and tin soldiers. In the eyes of the Bone-cutting Battalion, they only have the long swords in their hands. The same is true now, Robbie leads the Bone-cutting Battalion and strides forward. ??The speed of their advance varied from fast to slow. Some held up their swords, some dragged their swords on the ground, and some carried their swords on their shoulders. Their levels ranged from level 6 to level 8. But no matter what, they kept moving forward without any thought of retreating. Just as the Bone-Zhanying Battalion rushed forward, a huge centipede over a hundred meters long broke open the wall of the wild temple, hit the ground heavily, and rushed towards Gu Xi. "shoot!" ?? No need to pay attention to the order, when the centipede rushed out, the skeleton archers had already raised their long bows and pointed them at the enemy. ?At the command of the skeleton archer leader, a wave of arrows was fired. At this time, Gu Xi also took this opportunity to see clearly what the centipede looked like. ??All the legs of this centipede are more than one meter long, like sharp knives. On the back of the centipede, there is no way to directly see the chitinous shell, where there is a thick layer of incense ash. You can even see unburned incense sticks in the ashes. Do you light incense when you go to the underworld? ?Gu Xi glanced at Akame next to him and asked. "Huh?" Akame didn''t expect to encounter such a big centipede here. At this time, he didn''t know how to deal with it, so he had no time to listen to Gu Xi''s question. Useless trash, get out of the way. After saying that, Gu Xi waved his hand, and the Ghost Dragon and the White Bone Titan rushed forward. At the same time, the bone-cutting battalion led by Robbie also rushed in front of the centipede. They did not chop at the centipede''s shell, but put the target on it. On the centipede''s leg. Robbie''s idea is very simple. The centipede has many legs, so he should cut off all the legs. Then he can''t move, and then he can go back and deal with the centipede. ?This is actually the same as Gu Xi''s reaction. After Gu Xi took away the centipede''s mana, he immediately asked Yong Dou to use the slowing spell. This was also the reason. At this time, Akame, who was standing aside, also reacted and shouted loudly. I know, he is trying to avoid danger. Knock the ashes off his body, or hit him directly with thunder and lightning. He is afraid of this. It turned out that this centipede was level 14 and rushed to level 15. It was regarded as a great demon passing through the thunder tribulation. He just wanted to find a place to hide his body and get through the most dangerous period. ?Unexpectedly, the wild temple he chose has long been regarded as a shady route, which is equivalent to hiding on a smuggling route. Sometimes things are beyond his control. When some people go to the underworld, they shrink themselves into small bodies and hide them in the incense burner and are taken to the road to the underworld. After that, he became the big boss who occupied the Huangquan Wild Temple, and finally cut off this Yin route. ?However, because the other party is in the underworld, his thunder calamity has not come down. What he is most afraid of now is thunder and lightning, which is why he is covered with incense ashes. ?Although Gu Xi didn''t know the reason behind this, as soon as he heard what Chimu Taoist said, Gu Xi immediately gave the order. Skeleton methodBone Titan, chain lightning attack! When Gu Xi wanted to order the skeleton mages just now, he found that he had arranged all the skeleton mages to go to Yudou. ??Although Yuu Dou has plans to study rituals such as lightning, there are no spells to learn in the magic tower. Yuu Dou needs to learn from the skeleton mage, which takes longer. ??Now the only one who can use the power of lightning is the Bone Titan in front. As a Titan, the Bone Titan actually likes to use lightning. But he has a problem. As long as the ghost dragon shows up, he must fight in close combat to show his strength. ?This is actually a provocation to the ghost dragon. It tells the ghost dragon that he can surpass the dragon clan in melee combat. It seems that only in this way can he show his strength. ??This time he did the same thing. When the ghost dragon flew out, he rushed towards the huge centipede. But just when he was about to rush in front of the centipede, Gu Xi conveyed this order. Without saying a word, the Bone Titan stopped on the spot, grabbed the bone spear, and threw it at the centipede. At this time, Yudou''s slowness technique has also been completed. Just as Yongdou said, the slowness technique used after the ceremony and sacrifice is really that powerful. Even if the centipede''s legs were cut off by the Bone Slashing Camp, it was still rushing forward, just like a forced brake on the highway. The centipede turned over on the spot and hit the ground heavily. ??Taking this opportunity, the Bone Titan took a step forward, and the bone spear in his hand plunged into the centipede''s body with lightning. ?Just as Akame said, what this centipede is most afraid of now is the power of thunder and lightning. ??When the bone spear pierced in with lightning, a series of explosions rang out from the centipede''s body on the spot. ??The centipede kept rolling and twisting on the ground, and a lot of the thick incense ash on its body was shaken off on the spot. They could clearly see that the cyan shell of the giant centipede slowly turned red under the action of lightning. He looks almost ripe. The more this is the case, the less Gu Xi dares to be careless. Robbie, what did you stop for? Come forward and attack! ?Yongdou, control it, dont let that guy move around. " Under Gu Xi''s order, Yongdou at the rear quickly mobilized his magic power to suppress the movement of the centipede. Under the effect of the slowness spell strengthened by ritual magic, the centipede''s twisting movements seemed to have slowed down a thousand times. If you don''t look closely, you will feel that it can no longer move. How could Robby miss such an opportunity? He rushed forward with his bone-cutting battalion. ??And what rushed faster than Robbie was the ghost dragon that jumped down from the sky. (End of this chapter) Chapter 623： Demon Sacrifice Camp (please subscribe) Chapter 623 Demon Sacrifice Camp (Please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! ??The Ghost Dragon was quite unhappy when he saw that the White Bone Titan had accomplished a great feat. He immediately pounced on the centipede''s abdomen, opened his mouth and tore it apart. ??The shell that could not be cut open by the Bone-Zhanying Camp was easily torn open by the Ghost Dragon, revealing the white flesh and blood underneath. When the undead from the Bone-cutting Camp saw this situation, they stopped chopping off the centipede''s legs. Under the leadership of Robbie, several undead jumped onto the centipede''s body and pierced the white flesh with their heavy swords on the spot. middle. They knew exactly what they should do. After piercing the heavy sword with both hands, they used their own strength to drag it outwards, tearing apart the carapace piece by piece, revealing the centipede muscles underneath. ??The centipede showed its super vitality to Gu Xi at this time. Even after receiving multiple blows, Centipede still struggled to strike. At least his sharp knife-like legs still wanted to attack the soldiers of the Bone-cutting Battalion on his body. It''s just that his movements are quite slow. When the leg is cut off, it is no different from slow motion. ?Some of the undead from the Bone-cutting Camp didn''t want to dodge, so they cut off the centipede''s legs with one knife just before the opponent''s legs were cut off. Later, the undead in the Bone-Zhanying Camp discovered that the centipede''s legs seemed to be better. Not only were they light, but they were also hard and sharp. The length is just right and it is used to make a two-handed sword. ?So a skeleton two-handed swordsman threw down the long sword in his hand and replaced it with the centipede leg he had just chopped off. ??Then he waved a few times, each time making a wind-like sound. This shows that this newly made two-handed sword is much better than his previous two-handed sword. At least it is more portable and easier to use. Dont think that all two-handed swordsmen use heavy swords. Sometimes the lighter the sword, the more effective their attack. ?After one of the undead discovered this situation, the remaining undead immediately reacted and one after another went to grab the centipede''s legs on the spot. In a blink of an eye, the huge centipede was chopped into a snake shape, with not a single leg left. Even so, this centipede is not dead yet. ??The Bone Titan took this opportunity to jump in front of the centipede, pressed his hands heavily on the bone spear, thrust the spear down hard, and nailed the centipede to the ground. ?Then the lightning power in the White Bone Titan''s body was continuously injected into the centipede''s body along the spear, causing the centipede''s body to explode continuously. ??The ghost dragon bit all the way to the centipede''s tail, tearing the centipede into two pieces on the spot. At this moment, a blue ball flew out of the centipede''s body. ??The ghost dragon happened to be at the point where the centipede''s body was torn open, and it opened its mouth and swallowed the ball. The color of Hu Hou''s ghost dragon actually changed from the original gray-white to a ghostly blue. At the same time, his body seemed to be full of energy, making him want to vent this power. ??The ghost dragon just flew into the sky for a moment, and then quickly rushed downwards. He did not waste all his power in the sky, but pounced straight at the centipede. When he pounced down, the ghost dragon opened its mouth, and the soul-stealing dragon''s breath was sprayed on the centipede. At this time, the Bone Titan was also within the attack range. He cursed fiercely, picked up the bone spear in his hand, turned the centipede''s body over, and used the part that had not yet taken apart the shell to resist the Soul Reaper Dragon. interest. Under the attack of this soul-stealing dragon''s breath, the centipede also lost its last breath. A message also popped up in front of Gu Xi. Ghost Dragon (summon) attacks the demonized giant centipede (level 14), you get 1 experience point, the Bone-cutting Battalion gets 1 experience point, the Ghost Dragon gets 117 experience points, and other summons participating in the attack each get 96 experience points. As this message popped up, Gu Xi quickly ordered, "Arroyo, send troops into the wild temple, Yongdou dismantles the altar and prepares to move forward." ?At Gu Xis order, Arroyo rushed out with the black gun battalion. ??He had always seen the battle just now. This was originally his opportunity. Even if his subordinates only get a little experience, its okay. But all of them were occupied by people from the Zhangu Camp. Now the Zhangu Camp took this opportunity to change their appearance. ?Although the replacement was not comprehensive, more than half of their soldiers were replaced with new two-handed swords, and their combat effectiveness was significantly improved. This was his chance. ?Muttering these in her heart, Arroyo did not pause at all. He led the black gun battalion and rushed into the wild temple in front of him towards the gap created by the centipede. At this time, Yongdou also led the skeleton mages behind Gu Xi. Looking at the skeleton mages coming over, Gu Xi actually recognized Yongdou''s ability in his heart. ??Although the large-scale magic attack has not yet been demonstrated, the two attacks just now were enough for Gu Xi. ?Gu Xi could definitely tell that the blue centipede that was taken away just now was all the mana of that centipede. ??If his mana hadn''t been drained away, this centipede probably wouldn''t have rushed out so easily, nor would it have been attacked by Gu Xi in the first place. It can be said that this brave fight has achieved great success. So Gu Xi took out the copper box containing the broken battle flag and handed it to Yongdou. I am very satisfied with what you just said. This is the reward you deserve. After saying this, Gu Xi handed the copper box to Yongdou''s hands. ??Then Gu Xi thought for a moment and said to Yongdou: "From now on, your army will be called the Demon Sacrifice Camp." ?Listening to Gu Xi''s words, Yongdou lowered his head, stretched out his hands and took the handed copper box. Thank you, sir. Go down and organize your troops first. In the next battle, you will be the main force on the battlefield. "yes!" Yongdou said decisively, and then retreated with his men. ??The skeleton mages who just came with Yuu Dou are now retreating with Yu Dou. At this time, Gu Xi noticed that after the battle just now, these skeleton mages had obviously changed significantly from those under his own hands. ??Now their movements have become obviously much more orderly. It seems that there is a clear difference between someone leading and someone not leading. At this moment, Arroyo, who rushed into the wild temple, also sent back the news that there was nothing unusual in the temple and that the place was safe. Hearing the news, Gu Xi turned to look at Taoist Akame: "Akamu, the wild temple is safe, you can go back." While Gu Xi was fighting, Akame was always watching from behind. In this battle, he did nothing except reminding Gu Xi that centipedes can be dealt with with thunder and lightning. ?Now that Gu Xi actually let him go like this, Akame felt somewhat surprised. "grown ups" Why, what else do you have to do? ?Gu Xi glanced at Akame. "No, no more. I just feel for your righteous deed. Your grace is a life-saving grace for me. I can''t repay it with my bare eyes. This is a small thank you. Please accept it." Akame reacted quickly, took out something, and brought it to Gu Xi. (End of this chapter) Chapter 624： Harvest of Huangquan Wild Temple (208208) Chapter 624 Harvest of Huangquan Wild Temple (208208) The average subscription is 2081, and it is still rising. I will work hard to update the demand, and I ask for your support! Sir, this is the wine-transforming jar. We who are yin people have quite heavy yin energy and need heavy wine to dissolve it. This wine-transforming jar can put the flesh and blood of demons into it and transform it into pure yang blood wine, which is the most important yang energy. I think you are also a living person. Staying on the road to **** for too long is not good for your health. So I give you this wine jar as a thank you for saving my life. " [Wine Transformation Jar (Blue): A prop that can transform the flesh and blood of various monsters into wine. Any monster flesh, flesh, or herbs can be put in. There is also a corresponding formula next to the wine jar. If you follow the formula To transform, you can get higher quality drinks. ? Gu Xi took the wine jar sent by Chi Mu and found that the wine jar looked like a clay jar on the surface, which looked ordinary. But when you look inside, you will find that there is still more than an inch of red liquid in the jar. ?Gu Xi just poked his head in and felt the smell of alcohol and the strong smell of blood coming to his face. ? Gu Xi took a sip and felt that the wine was like holy water that had been strengthened ten times, with a stream of pure Yang power in it. ??If a normal person drinks this stuff, he may not be able to sleep at all at night. Putting his head over to take another look, he found that there were actually three different recipes engraved on the inside of the wine jar. One is tiger body wine that can be transformed by putting down a tiger and adding various tonics. The yang energy of this drink is much stronger than that which can be transformed at will. The other type is the five-poison wine, which needs to be transformed with five-poison monsters. After drinking it, the body can be strengthened. The last wine has no name, but it requires quite a lot of materials, such as antlers, fish scales, bear bile, etc. There are more than ten kinds of materials that can be written down. The most important thing is that these materials are used in large quantities, and they are not listed. What does this wine do? Just ask for these materials directly. ?This made Gu Xi look a little dazed. ?But in the end, Gu Xi accepted Akame''s kindness and put the wine jar away. At this moment, there was a slight vibration in the wild temple. Gu Xi raised his head and looked over there, and found that a large number of blue light spots were scattering in all directions. Thank God, those trapped souls were finally released. Seeing this situation, Akame felt somewhat emotional. The centipede took over the wild temple here and almost cut off this road. All the dead souls who came from here were trapped in the wild temple. ?Now as soon as the centipede dies, the dead souls are released, and they naturally flee in all directions immediately. ?However, Gu Xi noticed that those blue light spots that flew in all directions like meteors quickly flew back backwards. They did not turn into human forms, but were like light points, hovering around Gu Xi. ?Gu Xi understood what they meant as soon as he saw them. This is obviously to ask for shelter. ?Gu Xi didn''t think much, the steel city gate appeared behind him on the spot. Then Gu Xi pointed behind him. If you are willing to come, just come. Others cannot be guaranteed. There is still a safe place to live. ?At Gu Xi''s voice, a large number of light spots flew into the steel city gate. ?And messages kept popping up in front of Gu Xis eyes. You have conquered 7102 ghosts, and the death lord experience has increased by 7102 points. Finally, the system thoughtfully gave Gu Xi statistical data, telling him how many souls had entered Alidovi City. Seeing Gu Xi''s operation, Akame was also a little shocked. Then he saluted Gu Xi, "Sir, you are a good man." "Don''t say that, I just did what I should do. The wild temple has been opened, you can leave on your own." Gu Xi said as he entered the wild temple. He wanted to go in and take a look at the situation in this wild temple. ?After entering the wild temple along the gap in the city wall that was knocked out by the centipede, Gu Xi saw an incense burner that was enlarged a hundred times. ??The incense ashes inside have been scattered all over the floor. It can be seen that the centipede just hid itself here. Behind the fallen incense burner, there was a statue of a **** whose face could not be seen clearly. ?Although this place has been occupied by centipedes for an unknown period of time, the statue has not been damaged. It can be seen that Centipede is also a little afraid of the statue placed in the wild temple. Even if he occupied this place, he would not dare to do anything to the statue. ?While Gu Xi was looking at the statue, Akame also walked in. As soon as he entered the wild temple, he knelt down and bowed to the statue. After muttering a few words, he took a step towards the statue. Then a red thread popped out of the hand of the statue, grabbed Akame and threw it outward. ?Seeing this situation, Gu Xi wanted to step forward to help Akame, but found that Akame actually took this opportunity to leave Huangquan Road. ?This situation surprised Gu Xi. At the same time, it also made him understand the function of the statue in front of him. ??Gu Xi thought for a while, turned to Yudou and said, "What should I do with the mana I extracted just now?" When I took back the altar, I transferred thirty bottles of micro magic potion with 100 mana, and the rest have not been processed yet. As soon as Gu Xi heard this, he knew that what was mentioned here had not been dealt with yet. In fact, there was no way to deal with it. The drawn mana is not so easy to save. The technology in the hands of the skeleton mage can only save 100 mana of miniature magic potion. ?Yongdou has not developed a ritual to store mana, so the extra mana is somewhat wasted. During battle, skeleton mages can also draw mana to maintain their own consumption. ?Now that the battle is over, the extra mana really has nowhere to go. If we put it off any longer, Im afraid it will all be wasted. ?But Gu Xi didnt have the technology or materials to store in his hands. Even if it was a pity, Gu Xi could only choose to waste it. Fortunately, Gu Xi has a good attitude. After all, every time the incarnation of death attacks before, Gu Xi''s mana will be wasted a lot. Now he will not care about some mana. ?Now Gu Xi has an idea. Go and bring all the magic power here and offer it to the statue of the god. ?Hearing Gu Xis words, Yongdou didnt have any objection. He had no way to deal with the magic power now, so Gu Xi ordered him to immediately send the jar that had been placed on the altar to the wild temple. At this time, Gu Xi had also directed his men to straighten the incense burner. All the incense ashes that fell on the ground were put back into the incense burner. As for the things in the wild temple, Gu Xi didn''t touch any of them. At least he didn''t dig the ground for three nights when he encountered something like before. ?After Yongdou sent the mana drawn from the centipede, Gu Xi personally offered it as a sacrifice, using the centipede''s mana as a sacrifice and sent it to the statue. After doing all this, Gu Xi was about to turn around. At this moment, a voice came to his ear. You made an offering to the Yellow Spring Wild Temple and received the protection of the Yellow Spring. Your movement speed in the Yellow Spring can be doubled within 24 hours. (End of this chapter) Chapter 625： Battle in the Mining Area (Please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 625: Battle in the Mining Area (Please subscribe for more updates) After leaving the Huangquanye Temple, Gu Xi found that the centipede that had been killed before had been decomposed completely. The hard shell on the centipede''s body had been broken into pieces of armor of different sizes, and the flesh and blood had been turned into fist-sized white pieces of flesh. The internal organs were cleaned out and placed together with the poison glands. When Gu Xi came over, his men had already begun to send these things to Alidovi City. "grown ups." ?Seeing Gu Xi coming over, Lewis, who was cleaning the battlefield, ran over honestly. Obviously he has clearly recognized his position and is ready to regard himself as a tool man. He will rush to do things like cleaning the battlefield and exploring the road ahead. He wanted to use this attitude to change Gu Xi''s view of him. Well done, tidy up and prepare to send troops. Under Gu Xi''s order, the troops who had just fought returned to their original positions. Yongdou has completed organizing the Demon Sacrifice Camp and is now following at the rear of the team. Since the Black Spear Battalion had not taken any advantage in the battle before, it has now moved to the front of the team. It seems that it wants to gain some experience on the way forward. As for the Zhangu camp, which had taken advantage, none of them spoke now. Just when they were repairing it, they had already run to the city of Alidovi to buy some suitable materials, and now they are making suitable two-handed swords. ?That centipede leg is a good thing for them. If they don''t make good use of it, they will be really sorry for their situation. So when the troops were advancing, they just followed on both sides of the troops, and did not keep wandering around like before. ?After jumping on the evil coffin and dispatching troops, Gu Xi was stopped by Princess Anna and listened to Princess Anna''s analysis of the battle. Princess Anna did not interfere in Gu Xi''s personnel arrangements. He didn''t say whether the existence of the Demon Sacrifice Camp was good or bad. He just helped Gu Xi review the battle. Gu Xi also put forward his own ideas, thinking about whether he had done anything wrong. Princess Anna recognized Gu Xi''s efforts and said directly: "Famous generals are all made by fighting. Any flash of inspiration or battlefield awareness are all fake. Only when you have suffered a loss can you know how to be afraid. Only when you have been beaten can you know how to defend yourself. For us, using combat to improve ourselves is the most cost-effective. The undead are not afraid of death at all. Even if something goes wrong, they can just make up for it afterwards. " They learned and moved forward in this way, and soon came to the location of the crushed scale stone mine mentioned on the task list. Seeing the gravel mine in the distance, Gu Xi stopped. He looked at the quarry over there, which seemed to be working in full swing. ?This situation made Gu Xi''s expression a little solemn. ?You must know that this place is actually not far from the Soul Gathering Land, and the fact that this mission can appear in the Soul Gathering Lands mission center shows that the people in the Soul Gathering Land are already a little angry. But they are digging like this openly, either there is someone behind them, or they are very confident in their own force. No matter what, Gu Xi felt that this battle was about to begin. Lewis, bring some ghosts forward and lure the enemy over. ?Having seen Lewis efforts before, Gu Xi was also willing to give Lewis a chance to perform. As soon as Lewis heard this, he immediately called the seven ghost leaders, took the ghost soldiers he usually brought, and rushed out quickly. At this time, Gu Xi also quickly set up the battlefield. The reason why he asked Lewis to draw the enemy here was because he did not want to fight on the enemy''s battlefield. ?Then before the enemy comes, Gu Xi will naturally arrange the battlefield. The steel city gate, the garrison gate and the main city gate are lined up in a row. ?Yongdou brought the Demon Sacrifice Camp, located between the garrison gate and the main city gate, where various altars were quickly arranged. ??The Black Gun Battalion stood directly at the Steel City Gate as the first wave of troops to come into contact with the enemy. ?As for Gu Xis location, it is in front of the Iron City Gate and the Troop City Gate. He did not stand at the top of the city gate as usual, but released the soul-calling tower and stood at the top of the soul-calling tower. Because it has been upgraded to one level, the Soul Summoning Tower has risen a lot at this time. The current Soul Summoning Tower is already more than fifty meters high. ?Standing on the top of the Soul-Calling Tower, Gu Xi could clearly see the situation below. "No wonder you asked me to come up here. Standing on it, commanding the battle will be very smooth." Princess Anna, who was standing behind Gu Xi, smiled and said, "That''s because you have items in your hand that can directly contact the heroes and bosses on the battlefield. If you didn''t have this ability, I wouldn''t let you leave the battlefield directly. ?But once you reach this point, your spells are of little use during battle. " When Gu Xi heard it, he understood that what Princess Anna said was the truth. At the moment, except for spiritualism and death incarnation, the remaining spells cannot be used. Various attack spells are too far away and cannot hit the main battlefield. As for the bone shield and the white bone sky curtain, Gu Xi has no use for the time being. Its okay, there is always a suitable time to use a spell. Once you learn it, it wont be wasted. ?While Gu Xi was talking, Lewis, who was sent out, also returned with the ghost troops. ?Gu Xis eyes lit up, The enemy is coming. As soon as Gu Xi finished speaking, Princess Anna moved her hand forward, and a mirror made of water appeared in front of Princess Anna. After taking a look at the situation behind Lewis through the water mirror, Princess Anna suddenly said. Theres something not right about these undead. Whats wrong? Let me take a look? ?Gu Xi leaned over and took a serious look. Then he understood what Princess Anna said was not quite right. ??The undead army chasing Lewis was obviously an organized army. Among the troops that rushed out, there was an obvious undead hero. ?At the same time, there are various types of soldiers in his team, including skeleton soldiers, skeleton archers, skeleton mages, and even a team of skeleton knights with more than a hundred people. The other three teams are ghosts, zombies and vampires. Each army is led by a dedicated undead leader. ?Behind the undead hero, there was also a battle flag held up. On the vermilion flag, there were three skulls stacked on top of each other, forming a big ''1''. When he saw such a battle flag, Gu Xi''s heart moved. He actually automatically interpreted all the information on this battle flag. The Bone Camp is under the command of the first land reclamation group of the Steel Skeleton Guild. ?Which player guild placed the hero here? Before Gu Xi could react, the enemy had already rushed to the steel city gate. ?Arroyo''s black gun battalion has raised its spears and is ready for the attack. At this time, Gu Xi had no time to think about it anymore. He immediately turned around and ordered: "Fight bravely, extract mana." (End of this chapter) Chapter 626： Big battlefield (please subscribe) Chapter 626 The Great Battlefield (please subscribe) Hearing Gu Xis order, Yongdou immediately activated the ritual magic. Princess Anna frowned but said nothing. In her mind, she must first slow down the enemy''s movement speed, and then deal with the enemy slowly. But now its Gu Xis battle. Even if she thinks its unreasonable, she wont oppose Gu Xis opinion. This time, the skeleton mages under Yudou have been organized, and their operations have become faster and more effective. With their move, all the skeleton mages, vampires and the undead hero who rushed over from the Bone Camp were completely drained of their mana. The action of charging forward is a pause. Gu Xi decisively seized this opportunity. Shoot! ??The skeleton archers who had been prepared long ago shot the arrows in their hands immediately. ?This time, because they were prepared in advance, all the skeleton shooters under Gu Xi were arranged on top of the steel city gate, occupying a relatively high position, and they also used projectiles against the enemies rushing towards them. ??However, the direction they pointed was not wrong, they were aimed at the vampires in the enemy team. Among the undead soldiers, who takes the most hits from shooters, it should actually be vampires. Skeletons are immune to some puncture effects, zombies have thick blood, and ghosts are immune to some physical attack effects. Everyone is undead. You said that on a battlefield like this, you dont prioritize who to fight vampires. So the skeleton shooter directly targets the vampire. ??The group of vampires in front of me turned out to be vampires from the Vampire Mansion, the kind who hold two-handed swords and like to teleport when there is no way to go. Their biggest feature is that they can send themselves behind the enemy. But their biggest weakness is also this. When their mana is exhausted, they cannot teleport. Although they will not be unable to move, they are not as relaxed as when teleporting. The most I can do is run on my own legs. But just now, the vampire''s teleportation ability was accidentally broken. They immediately changed from the fastest-moving troops to the slowest-moving troops. Just at this time, the skeleton archer''s arrows fell from the sky and hit these vampires. They were still trying to dodge through the ability to teleport, but as soon as they moved, they were pinned to the ground by the arrows. As soon as Lewis saw this situation, he immediately turned back with his troops. While bringing this army over, Lewis had been observing the situation of this army. He has already locked his target. ?Hit the skeleton archer troops at the back. ?Lewis is leading the ghost troops. Their movement speed may not be the fastest, but their ability to fly is beyond that of many undead troops. The most important thing is that they are immune to more than 70% of physical attacks. So the ghost troops are the most advantageous troops used to fight various physical attacks. Now that the enemy''s mana has been drained and the vampires have been attacked, the most suitable person for them to attack is naturally the skeleton shooter behind them. Lets not talk about the combat effectiveness of the archer unit after being approached. In the current situation, they must first destroy any enemy point where they can counterattack. As soon as Lewis turned around and pounced, Arroyo also rushed out with the black gun battalion. ??The Black Gun Battalion''s goal was different from Lewis''s. They rushed towards the enemy skeleton soldiers immediately. Gu Xi could clearly see the Black Spear Battalion''s attack while standing on the Soul Calling Tower. Why is he so fierce? Robbies side is also attacking. If he continues to be picky, he will have nothing to do in the next battle. Princess Anna pointed aside. Only then did Gu Xi realize that if the Black Gun Battalion chose to fight the zombies and avoid the skeleton soldiers at this time, although they could kill the enemy safely, the troops from the Bone-cutting Battalion would arrive soon. The Skeleton Two-Handed Swordsmen of the Skeleton Battalion dont pick any enemies. They can fight skeleton soldiers, zombies and ghosts. By then, the targets of the Black Spear Battalion will be taken away by the Bone-cutting Battalion, and Arroyos men will not gain much experience. ?For this reason, even if they face skeleton soldiers they dont want to face, the Black Spear Battalion will attack them head-on. ?At this time, Arroyo knew his choice very well and rushed towards the enemy head-on at the first opportunity. "prick!" ?While the Black Spear Battalion lined up to rush forward, the skeleton cavalry on the enemy''s side had also rushed out. ??The Black Gun Battalion took this opportunity, raised their spears and stabbed forward, starting the attack process of the Black Gun Battalion. ??The Black Spear Battalion''s attack method did not even have the thought of recovery. After the spear was thrust out, the spearman behind him quickly stepped forward and thrust it out again. The spears were like waves, attacking everything in front again and again. Regardless of whether the opponent was cavalry or infantry, as long as they appeared in front of them, seven or eight spears would be thrust out. ??Although Skeleton Soldiers can dodge many piercing attacks, if there are too many of them, how many can they dodge even if they can. After they attack, they will immediately give up their position to allow the attack from the rear to be in place. With each blow, some skeleton cavalry will die. ?At the same time, they will advance faster and faster, and finally involve the nearby skeleton soldiers. At this time, the troops of the Bone-cutting Battalion had just broken out of the attack range of the steel city wall and had not yet rushed to the battlefield. ?At this time, Yongdou in the rear had also completed the second magic ritual. The slowness spell was activated, causing the zombies in the enemy team to stop immediately. ?The zombies themselves moved extremely slowly, and coupled with the large-scale slowness spell, they were directly killed in the rear. The skeleton soldiers who rushed into the attack range of the Black Spear Battalion also encountered the same situation. Originally, they were thinking of fighting against the soldiers of the Black Spear Battalion. Under the influence of the slowness technique, it was very difficult for them to even raise their hands. It was like a rock fixed to the ground. Even if a big wave hit them, they would not react at all. . On the contrary, the Black Spear Battalion took this opportunity to have more time to attack the enemy, and penetrated the skeleton troop in front of them in a few clicks. ??The Skeleton Battalion coming from behind could only follow the Black Spear Battalion to take advantage and hit the skeleton soldiers who fell on the ground. "good!" ?Seeing this situation, Gu Xi also started talking happily. Good timing. Princess Anna also nodded at the side, expressing her affirmation of Gu Xi''s battle. At this moment, the undead hero of the enemy said loudly: "Do you know who we are? How dare you..." Before he could finish his words, a bone spear with lightning was thrown out and pierced the body of the undead hero. ??Under this attack, the undead hero who wanted to resist was knocked to the ground on the spot and could no longer speak. (End of this chapter) Chapter 627： Two identical heroes (please subscribe) Chapter 627 Two identical heroes (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! Spiritualism! It wasn''t until almost all of the Diegu camp that rushed over were killed that Gu Xi released his first spell since the battle. Spiritualism! ?Using the large-scale effect of the Soul Recalling Tower, Gu Xi immediately summoned the souls of all the enemies on the scene. ?Although there are vampires in the enemy''s team, Gu Xi''s level of spiritualism is only at the ghost level. ??Whether it''s the spiritualism to recruit vampires, corpse witches or bone dragons, Gu Xi hasn''t had time to learn it yet. ?Of course Gu Xi did not turn all the undead corpses into ghosts. ?That is not a good idea. At least this does not meet Gu Xis requirements for military strength. Gu Xi needs to ensure the diversity of his troops. As the spiritualism fell, the undead soldiers climbed up from the ground one by one. They took off various weapons and equipment from the previous corpses and armed themselves. Because Gu Xi summoned the souls in the direction of the original undead from the beginning, no matter what level the undead were when they got up again, their profession and race would not change much. Gu Xi had no idea of ??turning the skeleton into a ghost. At most, the level of the undead summoned by Gu Xi is not as good as the level of the opponent''s undead. Furthermore, the vampire cannot defend his skills. ?But this time it is not without its benefits. The enemy obviously has an undead hero and seven undead bosses, and these cannot be escaped. ?So Gu Xi''s attention immediately turned to the direction of the undead hero who was killed by the Bone Titan. At this time, under the influence of Gu Xi''s spiritualism, a zombie-like undead climbed up from the flesh and blood. ?After he got up, a black magic circle immediately appeared behind him, and a bone war horse jumped out of the black magic circle. ??This zombie climbed up on his bone war horse in one turn, and then he raised a flagpole. ??It''s just that there is no battle flag on his flagpole, and it is just as empty as an ordinary wooden stick. You use spiritualism successfully, get an undead hero (level 4), spiritualism experience 1 point, [Stacking Bones (Level 4, Summon, Undead Hero): Experience (0/2500), Attack 2, Defense 3, Life 45, Mana 30, Talent: Bone Armor (Each level up, you can add a layer of bone to your subordinates A), Skills: Charge (when charging, all soldiers'' attack power +1, and every 50 soldiers charged, the attack power will be +1), Curse Mastery, Leader (can command 65 soldiers + 7 boss troops at the same time). Looking at the condition of this guy, Gu Xi felt that he had made a mistake. ??Is this a patchwork type of hero? ?His talent is obviously defensive, but his first skill is clearly a knight-type skill. ??If these two are the only ones that might be better, Gu Xi should treat him as a knight with stronger defense who can charge. But the second skill is of the curse type, which shows that it is of the legal system. ?The situation of this hero is a mess. Gu Xi felt that his situation was worse than Lewis''s. At least Lewis is well positioned as a ghost hero. The tool man in front of me will not last long, and at best he can only be used as a cannon fodder hero. But he is quite marketable as cannon fodder. Think about giving your men bone armor before attacking. Then take the lead in the charge, and finally curse before death. Think about it and you will know that this is the route of cannon fodder. Seeing this, Gu Xi pointed at the stack of bones. Arrange the troops who have just been summoned and lead them to lure the enemy. Lewis retreats to the city gate. After arranging the attack with stacked bones, Gu Xi suddenly thought of something. Spiritualism has summoned a hero, but what about the double death effect of his talent? ??Will there be a hero who died at the hands of Gu Xi and was finally resurrected in the city of Alidovi? ?So Gu Xi quickly notified the city of Aridovi and asked them what they had just added to the city. As soon as he turned around, an undead army walked out of the main city gate. ? Gu Xi was also shocked when he saw this army, because this new army was in the same situation as the Diegugu camp that had died in Gu Xi''s hands just now. Gu Xi just thought about it for a moment and understood the situation. After all, Gu Xis dual death talent can directly transform dead enemies into undead spirits and appear in the city of Alidovi through the route of the death edict. The enemies in this battle are all undead troops. Even if Chen''s death edict is changed, their situation will not change. So how did they die, at what level they died, and now what level and what type of arms they came out with. The only difference is that the weapons in their hands were not transformed together. Now these undead soldiers are holding weapons that have just been taken out from the city of Alidovi. Because we are in a hurry, these weapons do not correspond to their situations and have not been adjusted. ??But their level was higher than the undead that Gu Xi had just summoned, and they had already stood up automatically without Gu Xi''s command, following the undead hero who was also affected by double death. ??This undead hero is somewhat similar to Duo Gu. They are both zombies and both ride skeleton horses. ?But he didnt hold the flagpole in his hand at all, but a long sword. ?When he saw Gu Xi, he lowered his head to Gu Xi and explained his obedience to Gu Xi. ?At the same time, Gu Xi also saw his situation. [KagaStacking Bones (Level 8, Summon, Undead Hero): Experience (0/7500), Attack 6, Defense 5, Life 85, Mana 50, Talent: Bone Armor (for each level, you can add more to your subordinates) A layer of bone armor), skills: charge, curse mastery, thorn aura, vampire touch, leader (can command 105 soldiers + 7 boss troops at the same time). Looking at the attributes of this hero, Gu Xi couldn''t help but let out a sigh. ? He ??has completely figured out that the Duigu he summoned before is a weakened version of Kaga Duigu. It can also be said that KagaDie Gu is the growth route of Dui Gu. At this time, Gu Xi finally understood why Dui Gu learned to charge first and then curse. Because he was learning Thorns Aura and Vampire Touch in the later stage, and was preparing for a melee counterattack. After all, the talent is there, and the defense will increase as his level increases. ?After the defense power is improved, there are only two routes. One is to strengthen the defense and use it as a defensive force. But Kaga is obviously unwilling to take such a route. If he wants to become the main battle hero, he must turn his defense into combat power. That''s why there is such a weird choice. ?However, Gu Xi is thinking about one thing at this time. If these two cards are stacked together to lead the team, will there be any different effect? (End of this chapter) Chapter 628： Repetitive hero (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 628 Repeating Heroes (Please subscribe for more updates) The update is here again, please subscribe, recommend, vote monthly and provide other support! Looking at the undead hero in front of him who looked exactly like Duigu, Gu Xi suddenly had an idea in his mind. KagaDiegu, right? Ill call you Kaga from now on. Can you feel anything over there? Gu Xi pointed at the position where the bones were stacked to attack. At this time, under Gu Xi''s order, Jiegugu was heading towards the Broken Scale Mine with the newly summoned undead. His goal was to lure other enemies out of the Broken Scale Mine. But for Kaga, the situation is different. He raised his head and looked in that direction, his eyes narrowed slightly. There seems to be a being over there who has the same origin as me. Is he an imitation? Gu Xi shook his head, "It can''t be considered an imitation. You can only say that you took a step ahead. I would like to know whether the cooperation between you and him is more tacit, or mutually exclusive!" Kajia understood Gu Xis thoughts as soon as he heard it. ?But Gu Xi really thought too much. Although Kajia and Diegu have the same origin, they even share the same name, Diegu. But they are really not one. They are all considered to have independent personalities, and the difference between them is much worse than the Princess Anna who cares about Xi and the Princess Anna in the dungeon. ?It''s like they have the same mind, but they are not twins. ?But Kaga also had an idea in mind at this time. ?When he chose to take the route in front of him, he actually had other options, but he made the best choice and gave up the other path. If the stacked bone on the opposite side is the same as your own starting point, you may still have a chance now. He has heard of this kind of thing before with two identical starting points, taking divergent paths, and finally cooperating with each other. Thats not the level where one plus one equals two. The most important thing is that his current level will definitely be higher than that of the stacked bones over there. If this path can really be taken, he will definitely be the one taking the lead. ?Thinking of this, Kajia said decisively: "Sir, does he want to lure the enemies out of the mine?" What, do you have an idea? ?Gu Xi glanced at Kajia and asked casually. Yes, my lord, do you think what would the enemy think if I suddenly appeared on the enemys flank when he was leading the enemy over? Gu Xi also became interested when he heard it. ??Yes, if two similar troops suddenly appeared on both sides of the team, normal people would think that they were induced by illusion or spell copying such as mirroring. If both sides attack at the same time, the enemy may be confused. Furthermore, if the two armies appear to have the same origin, but have different routes and different fighting styles. Those two troops can play a great role in the battle. ?Thinking of this, Gu Xi''s eyes changed when he looked at Kajia. Princess Anna, who has been following Gu Xi, is also thinking about something. When grinding the copy of Westminster Abbey, do you want to kill another Princess Anna? ??There is no need to summon the soul directly in the dungeon, just kill the person. At that time, there will be a new undead princess Anna in the city of Aridovi. Even four copies, you can brush four Princess Anna, so that she can even arrange a brain trust of Princess Anna. ?Thinking about it this way, it is possible to succeed no matter how you look at it. ?Gu Xi had no idea that Princess Annas thoughts were all over the place. At this time, he glanced at Kaga and thought he could give it a try. Come on, I want to see the effect. If the effect is good, I will find a way to get you a place. Mix you and Duigu together, and you will be the master. ?As for the name, its called Twin Camp. " ?Kaga thought for a while, and the Twin Camp was not bad. After all, Gu Xi had promised that as long as the matter was completed, he would be the main one. In this way, he will be able to realize his plan more easily. Sir, please dont worry, this battle is up to us. After speaking, Kaga rushed out with his troops. ?At a glance, he felt that there was a reason why Kajia had died in his hands before. He has some ability, but he is also really reckless. He rushed out without looking at the situation in front of him or the weapons in his hands. Would it be a wrong choice for such a person to give him an organization? ?At this time, Princess Anna also reacted. She looked at Gu Xi''s expression and smiled helplessly. Some people have this kind of personality during their lifetime, and their personality cannot be changed after death. For this kind of hero, just arrange for him to do some charging tasks, and dont arrange other tasks. ?Gu Xi also nodded, and then began to mobilize the troops. Fight bravely and prepare ritual magic. If the enemy is close, draw mana first and then delay. ?Arroyo, Ill give you another chance later and let the Black Spear Battalion charge first. After this time, the next enemy is the Bone Slashing Battalion and the Black Spear Battalion acting together. I have prepared all the bosses on the Skeleton Archer side. I will attack vampires or other flying units first, regardless of the status of their legal units. The enemy''s legal units cannot use a single spell. " Gu Xis words were spread directly. ?Yongdou at the back who was setting up the altar felt quite stressed. He did not expect that Gu Xi would take the matter of suppressing the enemy''s power into his own hands. ?Yongdou thought in his heart that he couldnt go on like this. He is a person who uses ritual magic to control or attack enemies on a large scale. It does not exist specifically for the purpose of extracting mana. It seems that we need to prepare some more routes for extracting mana and hand over this matter. If you don''t drain the mana each time and then perform other rituals, the battle will be over, and the second ritual magic may not have time to be used. This is not possible. The reason why he studies ritual magic is to show off his abilities. Cannot always be used as a mana extraction machine. ?Yongdou thought about this matter quickly, and at the same time, the movements of his hands did not stop. The undead men under him transformed into construction workers in a short time and began to build a new ritual altar. This time Yongdou needs to use other spells, at least let Gu Xi take a look, and his research direction is correct. ? At this moment, Kaga, who rushed out, had already approached the undead troops that had just been led out. ??This undead army, like the previous stacked bone battalion, is under the command of the first land reclamation regiment of the Steel Skeleton Guild. The name of this unit is the Steel Battalion. Different from the previous situation in the Bone Battalion, this army is a pure skeleton army. All the skeletons in this team have their bodies flashing with metallic light. ?At the same time, all the skeleton soldiers were holding heavy weapons such as hammers or battle axes, and even the skeletons were obviously taller. It can be seen that they are quite violent melee troops, and mana is of no use to them. (End of this chapter) Chapter 629： The troops moving forward recklessly (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 629: The troops marching forward (please subscribe for more updates) Yongdou didnt have a chance to extract the enemys mana from behind, so Kaga had already taken action. ?Although he rushed out, he was so reckless that he didn''t even consider the weapons of his undead. But he was not really stupid. When he rushed forward, he had already started to take action. In the previous battle, he didn''t even cast any spells, and all his mana was drained. It''s different now. He has to use all the spells in advance. As a result, sets of bone armor began to appear on the undead soldiers rushing forward. ?This kind of bone armor is actually an enlarged bone shield, hovering around every undead soldier. ?Because Kajia''s level is level 8, if we had to count, he is probably the highest level hero under Gu Xi. The effect of the bone armor has also reached level 8, and the eight sets of bone armor have begun to overlap. ?Looking from a distance, it seems as if every soldier is surrounded by a layer of white ash. ?This situation is a bit like what it was like when the Black Gun Battalion started. ??However, compared to the Black Spear Battalion, Kaga''s methods are more terrifying. ?After putting on the bone armor, Kajia waved his arms twice more, using up all his mana. At the first click, a green halo of thorns appeared around all the soldiers. With the second blow, a layer of vermilion blood line appeared on the heads of all the soldiers. This is the original correct way of fighting in the Diegu Battalion. Use the hero to add super strong defense, and then add the halo of thorns to focus on a defensive counterattack. Vampire Touch is used to replenish blood. After all, even the Skeleton Mage will rush forward. What if one is accidentally hit? Vampire Touch can just **** blood. As for the vampire at the front, that is the key to this unit. Vampires teleportation ability can send them directly to the rear of the enemy team. ?This is no longer called a sneak attack, this is called long-range airdrop of the main force. ?As long as the enemy''s rear is in chaos, the skeleton cavalry can charge with Kaga, and then the battle will be almost over. ??If it is not finished, the skeleton shooter or skeleton mage behind will be enough to make up one hit. He had fought like this before, but when he encountered Gu Xi''s tactics, his mana was drained. Without the eight-layer armor, the combat effectiveness of his unit was actually average. ??Without the counterattack from the Halo of Thorns and without the blood replenishment from the Vampire Touch, it is normal for someone to easily crush him. Now that Kajia suffered a loss, he immediately arranged everything in advance. ??The stacked bones over there haven''t lured the enemy over yet, and Kaga is already ready for an impact. ??And this side of the stack of bones is leading his undead troops towards the city gate. When he saw the troops appearing in front, his eyes popped out. What is this situation? Why is the fighting style of this unit similar to mine? Before he could react, Kaga''s vampires had already been dropped into the core of the Cyborg Battalion behind them. ??As soon as these vampires entered the enemy''s rear, they immediately struck the first sword at the enemies around them. ?The location of their placement is quite coincidental, right in the middle of the enemy''s pursuit. With the appearance of the vampire, the skeleton soldiers who were chasing behind them immediately attacked. But the skeleton soldiers who had been chased out in front did not react so quickly. They had already rushed out some distance before they had time to look back. So it will take some time for them to turn back. During this period of time, the vampires were fighting with the skeleton soldiers rushing up from behind. ??The skeleton soldiers of the Cyborg Battalion are characterized by great strength, hard bones, and strong attack power. Relying on their strength and toughness, they do not consider their own defense at all. They use it as a means of attack against all enemies. Charge forward and perform a whirlwind or jumping slash. ? Such an attack method has great benefits, but it also has some problems. It can lock the enemy before taking action, but it is not certain whether it can hit people after taking action. Vampires are exactly the ones they are least suitable to fight. When the skeleton soldiers are ready to perform Leap Slash or Whirlwind Slash, the vampires have already teleported to other places. ?The attacks of these skeleton soldiers not only failed to hit the enemy, but actually disrupted their forward battle formation. ?This opportunity was immediately seized by Kaga. He led the skeleton cavalry and rushed directly to the forefront of the battle. ?As soon as they rushed in, they took action separately. Kaga directly made trouble for the enemy heroes, and when Kaga''s soldiers saw this situation, they also joined the melee. When he saw the enemy who was leading the enemy to run forward, he felt quite unhappy. He had led these guys here by himself, so how could they disappear as soon as he changed hands? ?Hence, Dui Gu didn''t think much at all, turned his head and killed him back. ??Gu Xi, who was standing on the soul-calling tower, couldn''t help but shook his head when he saw this situation. You see, this man is a fool, and the hero summoned by his corpse is also foolhardy. "Princess Anna, do you think he used his own strength to mobilize us all?" ?Gu Xi laughed helplessly, and at the same time, he waved his hand and released the black gun battalion that had been prepared for a long time. At this time, Arroyo had also seen the situation in front of him. He knew that if he couldn''t win anything in this battle, he would have to fight with the Bone Slayer Battalion next. ?So Arroyo immediately led the troops to charge with all their strength, at least with the momentum of the attack. At this time, when Yuu Dou in the rear saw the situation in front of him, he released half of the mana he had prepared on the spot. Turning around, he started making arrangements for the slowness technique. ?Although he did not see the situation on the battlefield, one thing was obvious. ?That steel-framed battalion couldn''t reach the city wall at all. At this time, the mana extraction is fake, and the slowness spell is the most useful effect. ?Yongdou was still waiting there for a while, wanting to see if he had a chance to unleash an ice storm or something. ??His Ice Storm ritual altar is ready every time, but he never gets a chance to use it. ??It seems that this time it will be impossible again. ?At this moment, Gu Xi, who was standing on the soul-calling tower, suddenly raised his head. The enemy is not stupid. "It doesn''t matter once. If they were fooled twice in a row, they would have been destroyed long ago." It turns out that Gu Xi looked up and saw a flying undead army flying straight past the battlefield below and pounced on Gu Xi''s position. Yongdou, your chance has come, beat them down with the slowness spell, then go to the ice storm! (End of this chapter) Chapter 630： Flying Legion (please subscribe) Chapter 630 Flying Legion (please subscribe) The troops flying from the sky are the third undead army guarding the Broken Scale Mine. ?This unit also has a headwind battalion, whose main focus is flying raids in the sky and air combat along the way. When the front flies up, there are three hundred feathered snakes with whole bodies of bones. This can be regarded as a relatively special unit. Following behind them were a large number of ghosts and a kind of vulture with only bones left. The total strength is about two thousand, but considering the situation at hand, it is the best way to break the situation. The flight forces flying in the sky, you either fight the same flight forces, or just shoot under the shooter with a shooter. If you can hit others, it''s because the flying units don''t fly high enough. ??The heroes in this flying force also want to throw it. ?After seeing the Cyborg Battalion being blocked on the road, the heroes of the Adverse Wind Battalion rushed towards Gu Xi as soon as possible. This is their fighting habit. The main focus is to target the enemy hero or leader and decapitate the enemy. ?Looking at the flying troops rushing towards them, Gu Xi couldn''t help but sigh. I originally thought there was no need for me to take action. ?The next moment, the Bone Storm and the Bone Sky Curtain unfolded at the same time, setting up seven or eight lines of defense in front of Gu Xi. ?As long as the enemy dares to rush in, they will be attacked by bone fragments from all directions. ?At the same time, at the steel city gate in front of Gu Xi, thirty black dragons and thirty-four red dragons flew out immediately. ??Although they adapt to the environment in front of them, the black dragon and the red dragon are the central focus no matter where they are. As soon as they appeared, they gathered together and blew out a breath of dragon breath at the flying troops flying over. ??The hero never expected to encounter so many dragons here. Forget about the red dragons. These red dragons are all fakes. They cant even advance to the black dragon level. With more than thirty dragon breaths, they can only attack weaker enemies at most. ?But black dragons are different. The black dragons in Gu Xi''s hands are all the purest black dragons. ?It is not a problem for a black dragon to defeat two bone dragons. The hero in the sky felt numb immediately at the sight of him. ??There are less than ten bone dragons in their land reclamation group, but there are thirty black dragons here. What do you think this is? ?If you want the mine in front of you, just say it. We can just give the mine to you. Is it necessary to play with us like this? ?Muttering in his heart, the hero got ready, "The group speeds up! Rush over, ignore the dragon, and kill their leader directly." ?Seeing the light of magic coming from the sky, Princess Anna glanced at Gu Xi. Do you understand anything? Its of no use, his magic is too weak. As soon as Gu Xi finished speaking, the ceremony at Yongdou''s side was already completed. Slowness falls on the enemy. Originally, the Slowness and Acceleration spells are opposite pairs. The effects of slowness are counteracted by haste. But there is a problem. The hero in the headwind camp used his own power to use acceleration. Furthermore, it is group acceleration, and the speed of improvement is not much at all. On the other hand, Yongdou borrowed the magic power of the Skeleton Mage, as well as ritual magic, and coupled with the triple effect of the sacrifice, it was a magic that was prepared early. ??This is something that the opponent''s hero can redeem with any magic. The moment the slowness spell fell on these flying troops, all the flying troops felt as if the weight of their whole bodies had increased countless times. Except for those ghosts, most of the flying troops lost the ability to fly and fell to the ground immediately. ?At this moment, the black dragon''s breath came over again, and the ghosts were immediately faced with the attack of the dragon''s breath. ???Although the black dragon Dragon Breath is not as good as Gu Xi''s death incarnation - the bone dragon. But there are so many black dragons that they can''t stand it. The dragon''s breath mixed together, and the temperature in the sky became much higher. At least five hundred ghosts were enveloped by the dragon''s breath. After that, these ghosts sprayed by the dragon''s breath turned into black ash in the sky, leaving nothing behind. ?The flying troops who fell to the ground also felt uncomfortable. Although they escaped the black dragon''s attack, they could not escape Yongdou''s desire to express himself. After putting down the slowness spell, Yongdou finally found an opportunity. ?The ice storm immediately locked onto the flying troops that landed on the ground. Just as Yongdou said to Gu Xi before. After being blessed by ritual magic, the attack range of Ice Storm has been expanded, and the power of Ice Storm has also been doubled. Before the flying troops had even landed, a large number of icicles as long as daggers fell from the sky, piercing the flying troops like a rain of arrows. ?These flying troops were originally affected by the slowness spell and could not even fly. This wave of ice storm fell on them and directly wiped out their last chance. ?Those weaker flying troops were torn into pieces by the ice storm on the spot and turned into a large number of bones. The most unlucky ones here are the ghost troops. They will be selected into the flying army, not only because they can fly, but also because their bodies are incorporeal. This advantage allows them to deal with many situations. But among the various situations, there are no spell attacks and elemental attacks like this. Just after escaping from the black dragon''s flame dragon breath, he encountered such a wave of ice storm. ??They are not immune to all of these. It can be said that they are now being targeted. How arrogant they were before, how unlucky they are now. Under the ice storm, the enemy''s ghost troops were destroyed immediately. The next ones killed in the battle were some creatures that looked like vultures. At this time, the Bone-Zhanying Battalion located in the rear saw an opportunity. Robbie immediately led the Bone Slashing Battalion towards the flying troops. ?This is a rare opportunity to beat a drowned dog. If you miss this opportunity, you dont know when it will be until the next time you want to fight the flying troops. When Robbie rushed out with his men, he yelled immediately. "Don''t worry about other people. If you see someone who can be killed in front of you, go ahead and kill him. Don''t worry about anything else. Kill him first." ??The soldiers of the Bone-cutting Battalion also knew that this was a good opportunity. They raised their two-handed swords and rushed towards the enemy. The two-handed swords they had just replaced were just right for the situation at hand. He rushed in front of those flying troops, not caring whether they were dead or alive. He first stepped forward and cut off the opponent''s head with a knife. When they had fought their way through the battlefield and were about to touch the tail of the Black Spear Battalion, Yuu Dou''s third ritual magic fell down. (End of this chapter) Chapter 631： Win two games in a row Chapter 631 Win two games in a row Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! Ice Ring Technique? Gu Xi looked at the spells falling on the battlefield and knew that Yongdou was anxious. It seems that in order to get rid of the fate of not being able to use three magic spells on the battlefield, he really used a trick this time. ??The altar used for the ice ring spell can be directly borrowed from the altar of ice storm, and people can also use those of ice storm. Even when those skeleton mages were preparing for the ice storm, he had already calculated everything and now took out some things to use in order to release an ice ring in the shortest time. Even a wave of ice rings is fine. As a result, the ice ring was put down. But the effect of the ice ring seems a bit amazing. The flying troops hit by the ice ring were all frozen on the spot. The attack range of the ice ring has been expanded, which is what Yuu Dou thought of. But the effect of the ice ring became like this, which Yuu Dou did not expect. Looking at his affected companions, he didn''t know what to say. ?But Gu Xi didn''t blame Yongdou for it. Gu Xi''s usual magic would not consider whether there were any of his own people around the enemy. ?Like the serial corpse explosion he just learned. All beings are equal under the explosion. ? Even the black dragon is the same. Explosions can also damage the black dragon. ?This loss is nothing. Gu Xi just lamented that Yongdou was still a little hasty in doing things. This was not at all like Yongdou''s previous reaction. ??As the Ice Ring Technique was released, Yuu Dou did not stop. He immediately changed the venue, using the altar that had been prepared to release the mana extraction. This time he was going to experiment with the last ritual magic. But at this moment, Robbie from the Bone-cutting Battalion actually killed the hero of the flying unit, and at the same time easily killed several Bones Feathered Serpents around him that were not flying, which was a good response to this headwind. The battalion made up the final blow. ?This also makes Yong Dous goal disappear immediately. The battle of the further away Cyborg Battalion is almost over. The Black Spear Battalion and the two new armies attack together, but their strength exceeds the Cyborg Battalion by a lot. Not to mention that the Cyborg Battalion itself was a chaotic fighting force. They happened to be restrained by Kaga. In the chaos, the undead of the Cyborg Battalion hurt themselves more. ?But they were finally fighting a serious battle, at least they fought head-on with Gu Xi''s three troops and lost the last of their own strength. In this battle, the enemies of the Cyborg Battalion also showed their powerful side. When their troops were destroyed, the Black Spear Battalion lost a quarter of its men, and Kaga''s men lost a third of their ranks. As for the undead brought by Duo Gu, because they were the lowest level, half of them were killed in the battle. It can be said that Gu Xi basically did not take any advantage this time. After all the enemies were killed, Gu Xi immediately issued the order. Kaga, reorganize the remaining troops. All the troops under Die Gu will be integrated into your team, and Die Gu will be handed over to you. Arroyo and Robbie led the troops to retreat to restore their combat strength. Inform the city and mobilize all new troops to prevent the enemy from taking the opportunity to make a sneak attack. Let me handle the battlefield. Spiritualism! ????After giving all the clear orders, the Spiritualist was released directly. Under the influence of the Spiritualist Tower, it was released towards the two battlefields in front. When Gu Xi released the spiritualism, Yongdous eyes lit up behind him. Thats it, if only I had a mobile altar that I could place on the battlefield. In fact, the large-scale use of spiritualism in the Spiritualization Tower is the motivation for Yongdou to study ritual magic. He also wanted to be like Gu Xi, who could use all tens of thousands of mana in an instant, and then summon tens of thousands of undead from the ground. ?Its just that Yuu Dou hasnt reached that level yet, at least his magic power is very different from Gu Xis. Now he can only study various ritual magics bit by bit, preparing to take his own step. Gu Xi didnt know anything about what happened behind him. At this time, he shook his head with some disappointment. The situation of the soul summoning this time did not satisfy him. The two enemy undead heroes died in battle, but not a single hero was recruited. ?At the same time, because Gu Xi can summon soul soldiers, he can only choose among skeleton soldiers, zombies and ghosts. ??Gu Xi couldn''t make the skeleton soldiers give birth to flesh and blood, nor could he turn them into flying troops. So what Gu Xi finally got this time were mainly ghosts and skeletons. Skeleton soldiers are also normal skeleton soldiers, with at most weapons in their hands, which is completely different from the previous situation of steel skeletons. It can be said that the idea of ??summoning souls to replenish troops has failed half way. ?But fortunately, Gu Xis talent is there. Double death can add an undead army to the city of Alidovi. This undead army can often successfully replicate most of the conditions of the previous combat units. Gu Xi felt that double death was the most correct path for Princess Anna to choose for herself. Only in this way, he will have more and more chances to fight. ?At this moment, under Gu Xis order, two new troops just walked out from the Iron City Gate. ?These two troops are just as Gu Xi thought, they are replicas of the Cyborg Battalion and the Adverse Wind Battalion. From the condition of soldiers to heroes, everything is exactly the same. The only difference is that there are no corresponding weapons in hand. After coming out, Gu Xi got corresponding information from the two heroes. ??One of the two heroes is a steel-like skeleton. He holds two short axes in his hands and is not riding a mount. The other one is a skeleton archer riding on a white bone griffin and holding a bow and arrow. You can tell from their appearance which unit they are transformed from. [Iron Guard Dudley (level 7, summon, undead hero): experience (0/5500), attack 8, defense 3, life 65, mana 10, talent: Cyborg (allows his skeleton soldiers to absorb steel or other Metal enhanced attributes), skills: jump slash, whirlwind slash, beheading, leader (can command 90 soldiers + 7 boss troops at the same time). [Flying Guard Mido (Level 7, summoned object, undead hero): experience (0/6500), attack 7, defense 4, life 45, mana 30, talent: Son of the Wind (each level up, the movement speed of his troops +1), skills: rapid march, acceleration, pathfinding, leader (can command 94 soldiers + 7 leader troops at the same time). As far as the situation of these two heroes is concerned, Gu Xi almost understands their previous positions. The man named Mido is a transportation hero. Attacking and bypassing the enemy is not his specialty. He should be responsible for transporting the things excavated from the mines. ?As for Dudley, he was an assault trooper and should be able to fight head-on. I wonder if this hero was as reckless as Kaga during his lifetime. (End of this chapter) Chapter 632： Occupy the mineral vein (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 632: Occupying the Mineral Lode (Please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! This time two new heroes appeared, Gu Xi did not deal with Kaga and Dui Gu like he did before. In Gu Xi''s opinion, after the experiment is successful, there will be no difference between the enemy''s heroes and his own heroes. The number of heroes after Gu Xi will be quite large. ?These heroes cannot just give them troops casually like before. Gu Xi needs to test the strength and personality of these heroes. Haphazardly placing a hero in an inappropriate position is a waste of these heroes. ?Just like Dimi, what if there is another hero whose ambition is higher than the sky and whose life is thinner than paper. Dimi''s side is fine. She is Gu Xi''s first hero, and she has leader-level potential. ?Why should these heroes ask Gu Xi to give them another chance? ?In order to prevent Gu Xi from treating these heroes as cannon fodder, Gu Xi thought that he should arrange them in advance. Dudley, your situation is interesting. Do you need iron ore or metal ore to strengthen your skeleton soldiers? Any metal will do. The first thing Gu Xi considered was the heroes from the original Cyborg Battalion. What if they are integrated into the metal and then brought out? How long can they maintain their metallic state? "About three months." As soon as Dudley heard Gu Xi''s question, he understood what Gu Xi wanted to do. ??This is to let him serve as an instructor for intensive training of skeleton soldiers. This is used to strengthen the combat power of all skeleton soldiers. He has been prepared for this for a long time and is not opposed to accepting this job. At this time, Gu Xi asked again: "I have a formula for corpse gold paint in my hand. When you get there, go and see if there is any connection between this formula and your method. If so, you can go to the evil church." Responsible for transforming skeleton soldiers. My requirements are not high. I need the skeleton soldiers to be strengthened once to ensure that the enhanced effects of the skeleton soldiers will not disappear. " ?Dudley thought for a moment and made his request: "I need to see the formula before I can say it. And if the formula can really be completed, I can''t work in the cult church. I need a special skeleton-strengthened building." "Okay, I have a few architects under me. If you have any requirements, I can find a suitable building to arrange it." After arranging Dudley, Gu Xi turned to look at Mido. "Your combat effectiveness is not enough, so it would be a waste to let you lead the flying troops. In my eyes, it is better for you to be responsible for transportation." Mi Duo did not confront Gu Xi, but he also did not respond. He just said: "Sir, if that happens, my flying force will be wasted." It cant be wasted, I dont have many others, and there is a lot of open space. These flying troops can stay anywhere. ?Of course, if you think the flying troops you brought before are very strong, forget it and look over there. " ??Gu Xi pointed to the sky. Thirty black dragons had not yet fallen. Faced with such a force, no one dared to say that their flying troops were very strong. ?Mido looked at the black dragon in the sky and quickly lowered his head. He understood that the flying troops he led were all improvised by the Steel Skeleton Guild. The purpose is actually to use the ultra-high mobility of the flying troops to ensure that everything nearby is under their surveillance. As for long-range sneak attacks and beheading operations, that was all his own idea. The combat effectiveness of Mi Duo is actually average, and the combat effectiveness of flying troops is generally not very strong because they focus on flight. After all, not everyone is like Gu Xi, who can carry thirty black dragons in one breath to serve as a flying force. But then again, if someone has thirty black dragons, he will not need a hero like Mido to serve as the commanding hero of the flying troops. It can be said that Mido himself knows that his status is not actually above the flying force. ?His role is either as a scout for exploring roads or as a transport team for transportation. ??He cannot do the job of launching decapitation operations from the rear of the flying troops. Seeing that Gu Xi had already arranged his whereabouts, Mido quickly lowered his head, agreeing with Gu Xi''s view. At this time, the latest news also came from Kaga. The Broken Scale Mine has been captured. After hearing the news, Gu Xi did not communicate with the two heroes. He waved his hand and asked the two heroes to lead the troops back to the city of Alidovi. ??Then Gu Xi put away the city gate and the Soul-Calling Tower, led his main force, and quickly headed towards the Broken Scale Mine. The thirty black dragons and the thirty-four red dragons had no intention of going back immediately. ??Although they are not used to the atmosphere on the Huangquan Road, the dragon has always been fearless. They dont care about their environment at all. In the eyes of the dragon, there is only fighting. Gu Xi placed all these black dragons with Alidovita before. Although it has played a certain role, the black dragons are actually somewhat dissatisfied. ?Now after being released to vent for a while, the black dragons are not willing to go back. ?Gu Xi didnt want to lose the morale of his black dragon or anything. Thinking that there was nothing that could hurt the black dragon on the Huangquan Road, he simply took the black dragon with him and let the black dragon participate in the battle. The black dragon also knew that he did not have to return to Alidovi City for the time being and live a life of captivity. Their morale increased greatly. If they were not familiar with the area, they would even have to fly hundreds of miles to express their excitement. . ?Gu Xi just took a look at the situation of the black dragons and didn''t care about them anymore, as long as these black dragons could fly back. He led his men quickly to the Broken Scale Mine. It was discovered that this was a downward-looking mine, with a battle flag placed above the mine. ?The battle flag is painted with three stacked skulls, which is the symbol of the first pioneering group of the Steel Skull Guild. ?Outside the mine cave are a large number of mine carts, and some zombie miners are standing beside the mine carts. About three hundred meters away from the mine, there is still a large amount of ore piled up. When he saw these ores, Gu Xi realized why the mine in front of him was called crushed scale ore. On the surface of this ore are layers of scales. After picking up this broken scale ore, Gu Xi got the information about this ore. Scale Ore (Green): A special ore produced by long-term soaking in the blood of snakes. It can be used to strengthen the hardness of building surfaces and resist attacks and damage by siege weapons. ?Looking at the information about the broken scale ore, Gu Xi made a judgment in his mind. Useful, but not very useful. ?But no matter what, these ores cannot be wasted. Gu Xi immediately ordered: "Kajia, put up the battle flag of this Soul Gathering Place to confirm the Soul Gathering Place''s occupation of this place. Come here and transport all these ores back to the city." Go, these ores are ours now." (End of this chapter) Chapter 633： Unexpected uses of gray top quality (please order for more updates) Chapter 633: The Unexpected Use of Gray Top Quality (Please subscribe for more updates) ?Following Gu Xis order, the undead men under him took action. ?Gu Xi also took the opportunity to open the main city gate and let the undead transport the scale ore back to Alidovi City. , When the main city gate was released, Luna also floated out dangling. "grown ups." "Luna, why did you come out? Is the New Alidovi City area handled?" "The meeting hall has been built and the city has been sorted out. Now that I have some free time, I will come over and take a look." ?Luna explained to Gu Xi the situation in the New Alidovi city area. ??The situation that Gu Xi and Luna discussed at the beginning was to dismantle the New Alidovi City and re-divide the New Alidovi City, and then consider the construction issue after everything was arranged. ?Several architects under Gu Xi were involved in these matters. ?There is only a first draft out now, and the detailed draft has not been finalized yet. ?But one thing is already clear, the style here will be obviously different from the style of the old city of Aridovi. After all, most of the houses here have been demolished, and the New Alidovi city is completely a blank sheet of paper. Of course, Gu Xi can decorate it however he wants. At this time, Luna said to Gu Xi. "By the way, sir, do the champions you sent in before still have fighting spirit?" "Ah, yes, what''s the matter? Those gray champion fighting spirit can''t have any effect on undead troops such as skeleton soldiers. At most, they can only be used by corpse flies, white bone locusts, and evil bone locusts." Why are White Bone Locusts produced in large quantities over there? " Gu Xis initial plan was to hand over these gray champion fighting spirits to the Bone Locusts. A white bone locust devours a portion of the champion''s fighting spirit. A thousand Bone Locusts form a swarm. In this way, these championship fighting spirits that cannot be integrated will be combined in another way. ?Based on Gu Xi''s estimation, each group of White Bone Locusts would be equivalent to a normal blue-quality Champion''s Fighting Will as long as it was full of gray Champion Fighting Will. ??It''s just that the number of Bone Locusts under Gu Xi''s command is not large. ?Although they can devour everything to replenish the consumed insects, as long as the number of White Bone Locusts in the swarm reaches a thousand, their devouring and replenishing will stop. Gu Xi only had more than a hundred swarms of White Bone Locusts and Evil Bone Locusts in his hands. The amount of gray champion fighting spirit he got is quite large, there is no reason to use it up all at once. ?While Gu Xi was still wondering about this situation, Luna explained to Gu Xi. "No, I have left enough of the championship fighting spirit needed by the Locusts, but an architect discovered a situation. This championship fighting spirit can be broken into pieces and blended into the soil. With this Planting soil to pave the ground may not have much effect in a small area. ??But if a ten-mile-long avenue can be paved, then the champion''s fighting spirit will reach purple quality and even affect the entire city. " ?Gu Xi was stunned for a moment when he heard this, and then he understood whose idea it was. The architectural designer who used tiger skins to decorate the Tiger Skin Square was an expert in playing with materials. From the beginning, we have been studying how to use materials to enhance the quality of architecture. Only he can play such a trick. "There is no problem. There are too many such things in the Soul Gathering Land. I have an idea. If this can be paved into a champion avenue, can it be used to build city walls or arrow towers?" After hearing Gu Xis thoughts, Luna nodded seriously, I will consider this. If not, there will be other materials. There are too many materials sent back this time. That person has been studying these materials. I believe these materials will play an important role in our city of Aridovi. " ? Gu Xi nodded when he heard it, and thought to himself: Fortunately, I don''t look down on gray materials like other players, otherwise I would have really missed such an opportunity. While Gu Xi was communicating with Luna, all the crushed scale ore stored here had been transported away. ?Seeing that the ore in the mine had been evacuated, Gu Xi ordered the troops to set up camp and rest. The focus of Gu Xis adjustment this time is naturally on Kaga. As for the Black Spear Battalion, Gu Xi arranged all the skeleton soldiers that had just been transformed into it to supplement the strength. ?These skeleton soldiers are only at level 4, so there is nothing that can be done about it. There is no way Gu Xi can directly change the level of the skeleton soldiers. Arroyo had no objection to this either. ?Arroyo is also a discerning person. He knows his position very well, and he also understands that Gu Xis support for him cannot last forever. The Bone-cutting Battalion also needs to participate in the battle. ?Now that he had replenished his troops, he quickly made adjustments in order to familiarize the newly joined skeleton soldiers with his tactics. ? But Kajia was different. After Gu Xi determined his subordinates, Kajia had no time to pay attention to his soldiers. He directly dragged Dui Gu aside, where he discussed the direction of Zhi Gu''s future progress. Kajia is quite convincing regarding the growth direction of the stacked bones. ??His own route is to charge and defend and counterattack. The reason why he took this route was because he had no choice. ??Now there is such a person as Ji Gu. ?That was different. Kajia didnt know how many times he had thought about the route he regretted not taking. I also thought about how he should have developed to handle things better if he had chosen a different route. At the same time, Kaga also understands what is the biggest problem in his team. This can actually be seen from the fact that he added a vampire touch later. ?His troops were weak and although their defense was sufficient, they could not withstand the enemy''s full attack. ??If too many soldiers die, it will be useless even if he can defend and counterattack. So replenishing blood has become his first choice ability now. But replenishing blood also requires skills. ?At that time, Kaga did not choose a different route in advance. Looking back now, the situation does not allow him to take this route again. Calling Dui Gu aside, Kajia directly set a direction for Dui Gu. Blood cow. This is the next route that Jiugu will take. The only way to increase the total life is to at least not let your soldiers be killed as soon as they go into battle. In this way, their Thorn Aura and Vampire Touch will be useful. Hiegu also understood this. He also knew that this was his only choice. Following Kaga''s route was not a good thing for him. ?? Even if you can reach Kagas attribute level, so what? Kaga will not give up the position of the main hero. ?And Gu Xi will not open another army to stack bones. If he does not want to become cannon fodder, the last possibility is to cooperate with Kaga and find out the deficiencies. (End of this chapter) Chapter 634： In front of the Demon Cave (please subscribe) Chapter 634: In front of the Demon Cave (please subscribe) ?After resting on the spot for three hours, the Soul Gathering Center received the news and sent people to take over the scale-crushing mine. ??The person who came to take over took over everything here naturally, without asking at all why there was no broken scale stone outside the mine. After completing the handover, Gu Xi quickly left with his troops. As for the matter behind the scale-crushing mine, I just stopped caring about it. There will be no side missions next, and Gu Xis journey has been quite smooth. Soon we arrived outside this time''s target, the Devil''s Cave. After arriving here, Gu Xi knew why Soul Gathering regarded this place as an important mission. There are already a large number of monster camps about fifty miles outside the Demon Cave. ??These monsters stand tall, more than two meters tall, and are as yellow as a big tree. Their bodies are chubby, but their arms are full of muscles. Some even have finely ground bones embedded in their skin as decoration. ?Beneath the bone spurs, they all have hideous faces, twisted and deformed, with one to three sharp horns growing on their heads, like goat''s horns, sharp and hard. They wore clothes made of animal skins, which were rough and hard, and they carried weapons such as double forks or broadswords in their hands. Their bloodthirsty aura made people tremble with fear. Before them, there were corpses that had been cut into large and small pieces of meat. It seems that just as Tonghundi said, these guys feed on ghosts. As soon as Gu Xi and his troops appeared, before they even got close to their camp, these monsters stood up with weapons in hand. Bone, if you have bones, eat them. Its meat! If you dare to come here, you are seeking death! What these monsters did next made Gu Xi stunned. When the monster got up, Gu Xi immediately began to arrange his battlefield. This time, Gu Xis battlefield was naturally the same as before when he broke the scale mine cave. ?Three city gates are lined up in a row, the soul-calling tower is placed between the steel city gate and the garrison gate, and Yongdou is located in front of the main city gate. ?Several heroes and troops were deployed in front of several city gates, but Gu Xi still took Princess Anna to stand on the summoning tower. ??But Gu Xi never expected that he had already made arrangements and those monsters hadn''t charged over yet. Looking closer, Gu Xi found that when the monster got up, he immediately dismantled the tent and hung the tent and the iron pot with soup inside like equipment. Such a situation left Gu Xi quite speechless. What is going on with them? Are they fighting or moving? ?However, these monsters dont think there is anything wrong with their behavior. Under their folding and handling, the tent is like a layer of leather armor patched with various colors, covered layer by layer on their bodies. The cauldrons they used to cook became helmets or breast shields. It can be said that with just this, their defense power more than tripled. After completing the equipment, these monsters began to rush towards Gu Xi''s location. Seeing this situation, Gu Xi quickly thought about how to deal with it. ?This kind of troops is obviously the kind of troops with super strong defense and obviously strong vitality. Such an enemy is difficult to fight. Yongdou, try mana extraction. Their movement speed is slow. After mana extraction, you dont need to use the Slowness spell, just use the Blood Loss Curse. ?Although he didnt know what Gu Xi was thinking, Yongdou was quite obedient. ?Whether he can continue his research in ritual magic depends on Gu Xi''s arrangements. At this time, Gu Xi was not idle either. He waved his hand and summoned the dead witches, and ten necromancers appeared under the summoning tower. Princess Anna, ask all the red dragons to retreat to Alidovi City. Princess Anna glanced at the excited red and black dragons in the sky and understood Gu Xi''s thoughts. Under her order, all the red dragons retreated along the main city gate. The black dragon is still hovering in the sky. When the red dragon returned to his position, Yudou had also completed the ritual of mana extraction. ?This time the ceremony was completed quite well, and the range fell directly into the opposite camp. As long as it was within this range, all the enemy''s mana was drained away. But the mana extraction effect this time is not very good. ?Scattered mana flew towards the altar where the ceremony was being performed. Gu Xi estimated that he might not have been able to draw even 100 points of mana this time. ?It seems that this kind of monster has no magic power. It seems that one should not have any expectations for such a big monster. ? Gu Xi waved his hand again while thinking about it. Another summons of necromancers was launched, and ten necromancers were summoned. At this time, Yongdou also noticed Gu Xi''s actions, and he looked in Gu Xi''s direction with some curiosity. Everyone, follow my lead and prepare to use, Death Ripple! After listening to Gu Xi''s words, the necromancers all raised their short staffs and recited the incantation along with Gu Xi. ?When he released the death ripple, Gu Xi clearly felt that his death ripple this time could not compare with Yongdou''s ritual magic. ??The attack range of the Death Ripple reaches up to more than 100 meters outside the Iron City Gate. It is not like Yongdou who can directly ignore the entire battlefield and can cast spells thousands of meters away. There is nothing I can do about this. At this time, Gu Xi already had an idea in his mind, how about he also study some ritual magic. After all, my level of ritual magic is quite high. ??And he has more advantages than Yongdou. Because the subordinates he uses to serve ritual magic can use the Necromancer directly instead of the skeleton mage. ??The abilities of these necromancers are much stronger than those of skeleton mages. The most important thing is that this kind of ritual can be said to be universal. As long as Gu Xi masters the Death Ripple, he can successfully master the ritual magic of other spells. I believe it wont be long before Gu Xi can also use necromancy in big battles. ?At the moment, Gu Xi just keeps this idea in his mind. Now he is more concerned about how he can release the death ripples. Because of the first experiment, the scope of the death ripple was not large and it did not hurt the monsters that had not yet rushed to the city gate. So Gu Xi is not sure whether the death ripple has any effect on these monsters. He thought for a while and ordered decisively: "The Necromancer moves forward and goes to the steel city gate. Follow my rhythm and use the Death Ripple again." ?Under Gu Xis order, the necromancers moved forward quickly. ?And Gu Xi also took this opportunity to prepare for the death ripple again. The effect this time was very good, because with the Necromancer''s transfer, this wave of death ripples pushed out about 700 meters outside the Iron City Gate. (End of this chapter) Chapter 635： The fateful Yaksha (please subscribe) Chapter 635: The hard-fought Yaksha (please subscribe) Asking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support, we are working hard to update. When the death ripples hit the enemy, Yongdou behind them just completed the blood loss curse. The two waves of magic happened to fall on the monster at the front. When the impact of the death ripple passed by, the monster spat out a mouthful of blood on the spot. As for the ritual magic of the blood loss curse, it is not as perfect as Yuu Dou imagined. The curse fell on the monster, but it did not extract mana like mana extraction. Instead, he cut several bleeding wounds on the monster''s body. Such a situation was naturally visible to Gu Xi. ?? Gu Xi also has a certain understanding of the vitality of enemy monsters. ??It''s okay under such a magic attack. It seems that this battle is not that easy to fight. Arroyo, step forward to test. While Gu Xi was thinking about how to deal with it, he ordered his men to take action. As soon as Arroyo heard Gu Xis order, he rushed out with his troops. Then Gu Xi turned around and ordered: "Necromancer, use the Skeleton Priest spell with me." Gu Xi understood that the spell might not be able to deal with the guy in front of him, and now he wanted to see what this guy was afraid of. Sending troops head-on is the wisest option at the moment. As soon as the skeleton priest appeared, Isabella, who had been following Gu Xi, began to control the **** clouds to follow the Black Spear Battalion to ensure that the Black Spear Battalion would not lose much in the battle. When Arroyo rushed forward with the Black Gun Battalion, he understood that this battle was the time to test the quality of the Black Gun Battalion. Gu Xi must have two troops that can fight head-on. ? Judging from the enemy''s scattered impact movements, the Black Spear Battalion is most suitable for the battle at hand. ?Arroyo rushed forward with his men, and immediately faced the first monster head-on. ??This monster is the unluckiest one, because he is the fastest in organizing equipment, so he rushes to the front. As a result, the curse of blood loss and the ripples of death fell on him. ??If it weren''t for his thick skin and blood, he might have died. Now facing the charging Black Spear Battalion army, this monster is also a little scared. ?He roared, turned around and ran towards the way he came. This is the first time Gu Xi saw an enemy running away. ?Such a situation reminded Gu Xi of something. When he accepted the mission, the guy who sent the mission had said something. Its not that they dont want to deal with these monsters in the Demon Cave. ??It''s just that when these monsters see the army coming, they will run away. ?At first, Gu Xi thought that these guys would choose to move in when they saw that the army was strong. I didnt expect it to be such an escape. For a while, Gu Xi was speechless. This makes him how to deal with the situation at hand. ?Although the Black Spear Battalion charged more fiercely, they followed a steady and step-by-step attack style. ??Chasing them forward with your men is not the attack method of the Black Spear Battalion. What should I do? Send someone to chase him? Gu Xi turned his eyes to Kaga who was aside. In the end, he shook his head. Kaga was not suitable for the battle at hand. Kagas defensive counterattack tactics may directly turn the situation into a battle for life between the two sides. ?Judging from the lives of Kagas undead troops, they are no match for the monsters. The result of the duel is that Kaga''s troops may suffer heavy losses. So Gu Xi decisively ordered: "Yongdou, the blood loss curse is of no use. Use the Slowness spell to prevent them from running away." ?At the same time, Gu Xi also asked the twenty necromancers summoned by him to move forward. Prepare to use the Necromancer as a relay to direct your spells to a position ahead. ??But Gu Xi never expected that when the Necromancer walked about two hundred meters away, he would be unwilling to go any further. Gu Xi tried several times and found that two hundred meters was the limit of the Necromancer. Beyond this range, even if they still have time to exist, they will directly return to the place where they were summoned. In other words, Gu Xi''s idea of ??using the Necromancer as a mana relay was considered bankrupt. Fortunately, something went smoothly that made Gu Xi feel better. The monster that just ran away turned around and ran back after meeting its companions. Not only did he come back by himself, he also ran back with his companions. Seeing this situation, Gu Xi quickly turned his head and ordered: "Yongdou, keep an eye on me, don''t let them run away anymore. Send out the bone-cutting battalion together, Kajia, stay at the front of the steel city gate." After giving the order, Gu Xi borrowed the help of the necromancer standing two hundred meters away and began to use necromancy spells on the monsters. This time it was the Skeleton Priest who took action. After all, the skeleton priest is used to strengthen the combat effectiveness of Gu Xi''s undead troops. It has not existed for a long time. The Skeleton Priest who was just used has now disappeared. After the enemy appeared again, Gu Xi naturally wanted to replenish the combat power of the undead troops. At the same time, he pointed to the sky. The black dragon was also ready for battle. If the Black Spear Battalion and the Bone Slashing Battalion were unable to fight against the monster in front of them, then The black dragon is about to move out. Fortunately, at the moment when the enemy came into contact with the Black Spear Battalion, Yuu Dou''s Slow Technique arrived. ??As the slow spell fell, the movements and actions of these monsters were instantly frozen. All their movements become visibly slower. Soldiers of the Black Gun Battalion can even selectively attack various enemy positions. Like choosing to plunge a spear into the enemy''s eyes or mouth. As for the weapons in the hands of these monsters, they are completely useless. ?Even if they saw the spear thrust towards them, they would not be able to dodge. Because it takes them a long time to turn around now. ?However, at this time, these monsters showed quite strong defensive power. The tents they put on their bodies were not put on for good looks, and the iron pots they wore on their heads were not put on for convenience. They were all defensive. When the spear pierced their eyes, they actually withstood the attack of the spear. They were still thinking of cutting forward with the double forks or big knives in their hands. When Arroyo saw this situation, he yelled: "Push!" ??The soldiers of the Black Spear Battalion immediately pushed their spears forward, pushed their bodies downwards, and began to push the monster back. ?At the same time, their bodies lying down also gave the soldiers of the Black Spear Battalion behind them a chance to take action. The spears in the hands of these soldiers were pierced into the monsters one by one. ?The news that the first monster was killed came out when the fifteenth one''s spear pierced the monster. Skeleton Lancer (summon) kills Bone-Eating Yasha (Level 7), you get 1 experience point, the Black Spear Battalion gets 1 experience point, and the summons gets 96 experience points. At this moment, Gu Xi''s death ripples hit, covering all the Yakshas near the city gate. (End of this chapter) Chapter 636： Yaksha attacks (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 636 Yaksha attacks (please subscribe for more updates) Add more updates, add more updates, please subscribe, recommend, monthly tickets and other support! The defense is so high. The battle ahead was naturally seen by Gu Xi, who was standing on the soul summoning tower. ?At this time, he already understood that these guys called Yashas in front of him were difficult to deal with. Piercing attacks that fall on them will cause damage, but the damage will be greatly reduced. ??It takes at least thirty spearmen to attack three times without stopping to kill a Yaksha. As for the effect of Death Ripple, it also has the effect, but the blood deduction is obviously not much. At least this wave of Yaksha withstood the attack of the death ripples, and no one fell down. ? Judging from the current situation, this time the enemy may have to use the most basic abilities of the undead. Sea of ??Skeletons. Yongdou, hold these guys back and dont let them escape. Skeleton shooters are ready. All other troops move forward and surround these guys. ?After making a judgment in his mind, Gu Xi quickly issued the order. At this time, Yongdou immediately started the ritual of slowing down, ensuring Gu Xi''s control over the battlefield. At the same time, news came from Yongdou. Sir, I need to participate in the killing. ? Gu Xi was stunned for a moment, and then he remembered that Yongdou''s Demon Sacrifice Camp was set up by borrowing battle flags, and they had a requirement to sacrifice 300 people in each battle. Either kill the enemy or sacrifice one of your own. ?Yongdou''s men are all skeleton mages. These are quite precious troops. Yongdou would not think of sacrificing his own people. So, targeting the enemy has become the most correct choice at hand. You have fought a battle before, how are the sacrifices calculated? Hearing the news from Yongdou, Gu Xi also fell silent for a moment. ?Now he needs to figure out how the sacrifice is calculated. Does it have to kill the enemy personally, or does it just need to hit someone? There is a difference here. "I need to hit the enemy. I passed this level last time because of Ice Storm and Ice Ring, but this time my blood loss curse only hit one enemy. If I keep using Slowness, I''m worried that I will need to sacrifice. Troops over here. I understand, wait until the slowness stabilizes, and then use Ice Storm again. ?But you have to find a way to deal with this matter. I can''t give you such a chance in every battle. " Yongdou also understood the current situation. When Gu Xi said this, he immediately responded: "Don''t worry, Sir, there is a problem with the blood loss curse. It has given me ideas. I will prepare everything." "Okay, if you really have no choice, we can sacrifice the skeleton soldiers, but then you will need to separate a small formation to store these skeleton soldiers for sacrifice." Gu Xi did not expect such a situation at first. ??Now it seems that there are still a lot of troubles in Yongdou''s Demon Sacrifice Camp. ??As for the issue of sacrifice in this way, if every brave fight does not hurt the enemy at the beginning of the battle, I am afraid that 300 soldiers will be lost every time. ??No matter how manned his Demon Sacrifice Camp is, it cannot withstand such consumption. This time he can arrange for Yuto to use Ice Storm, but next time it wont be so convenient. Yong Dou must solve this problem himself. Otherwise, Gu Xi would not make fun of his valuable skeleton mage. After settling this matter, Gu Xi turned his attention to the battle ahead. After launching the offensive of the Sea of ??the Dead, the situation finally tilted in the direction of Gu Xi. ?Due to the slowness spell, the enemy''s movements have become quite slow, but Gu Xi''s troops are different. Their movements are still the same as before. When the enemy turns around, they may chop down with four or five swords. In order to ensure that the enemy could be hacked to death in a short time, Gu Xi''s undead men rushed forward together. At first they attacked in confusion, but later the undead leaders discovered a different situation, so each undead leader brought his own men to specifically target a Yaksha. After killing one person, immediately attack the next one. In this way, the speed at which they killed the enemy became much faster. ?At the same time, Robbie also took this opportunity to lead the soldiers of the Bone-cutting Battalion to slash and chop, each blow being a full blow. For Robbie, he has never fought such a rich battle. ?Let alone the enemy''s counterattack, they didn''t even have a chance to defend themselves, and their movements were as slow as wooden stakes. Normally, they have to wait until the enemy has no ability to counterattack and their life is almost at the bottom line before they can use beheading. ??It''s different now. The soldiers of the Bone-cutting Battalion can kill them with one move. If it is not killed, then replace it with the next one. Anyway, there will always be a successful kill. Because of this attack method, the Bone Cutting Battalion advances significantly faster than other undead leaders. ?Seeing that Yaksha was about to be chopped down, Yongdou at the rear became a little anxious. ?These Yakshas are the hope of his troops, so they can''t just let them go. ?So Yongdou quickly took the selected skeleton mages to prepare the ice wind magic. ?But at this moment, Gu Xi suddenly saw different changes taking place in the distance. ??A new Yaksha army rushed towards this side. ?The number of this Yaksha troop was about three hundred, but what surprised Gu Xi was that there was a leader-level figure in this Yaksha troop. ??The man''s skin was blue all over his body, he had a lot of tattoos on his body, and he was holding a two-meter-long thick-backed knife in his hand. Like other yakshas, ??he is covered with his own tent. It''s just that his tent is obviously much thicker, and there are a lot of animal bones on the tent to serve as supports or decorations. ?These animal bones have now become part of the tent leather armor. Looking at it from a distance, it looks like a moving hill. When Gu Xi saw this situation, he thought of the bosses and leaders mentioned in the task list that must be killed. Could it be that the one in front of me is one of them? Thinking of this, Gu Xi said decisively: "Dou Yong, use the Slowness Technique!" As soon as Gu Xi finished speaking, a large number of ice picks and snowflakes fell from the sky. The ice storm that Yuu Dou had prepared long ago fell into the rushing Yaksha group. Looking at the scope of the ice storm, Yuong Dou finally breathed a sigh of relief. Once everything has been hit, the rest will be much easier. At least this sacrifice was considered a success. Yaksha, who rushed over, did not expect that he would encounter an ice storm before he could reach the battlefield. ??The attack power of this ice pick is not strong for them, but it hinders their progress. ??Ice picks and storms hit their faces directly, making them unable to see their surroundings for a while. ?Gu Xi watched these Yakshas stumbling forward from a distance, and his heart was moved. Necromancer, use the tendrils of the dead with me! (End of this chapter) Chapter 637： Painted Skin Yaksha (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 637 Painted Skin Yaksha (please subscribe for more updates) ??Tendril of the Dead Gu Xi itself has been practiced to a level that is not weak, and with the help of twenty necromancers, it can be regarded as pushing the tendril of the dead to a relatively far position. ?Those Yakshas were covering their faces with their hands because of the ice storm, and they didn''t pay attention to their steps at all. They didn''t react until the undead tendrils were already wrapped around their feet. At this point, everything is already too late. ?These Yakshas were dragged to the ground on the spot. ?Yaksha, who was following behind, also tripped and fell to the ground on the spot. ?After a while, these Yakshas all rolled on the ground due to a chain reaction. How could Gu Xi miss such a good opportunity? Fight bravely and use the slowness technique. ?Yongdou could not see the battle situation in front from the rear, but he could judge the situation in front of him from Gu Xi''s tone. Gu Xi was already a little anxious when he spoke. ?Yongdou didn''t think much, turned around and started preparing the ritual of the slowness technique. At this time, those Yakshas who were knocked down had also started to get up from the ground. ??Gu Xi didn''t want such a good situation to be ruined, so he decisively led the necromancer to use the tendril of the dead in that direction. Gu Xis request is very simple: destroy the opponents chance to get up. Can''t let the enemy get up easily like this. ?So the tendrils of the dead wrapped around them layer by layer, delaying the time for these yakshas to get up. After dragging Yasha down again, Yuu Dou finally had time to complete the ritual of the slowness technique. This time the slowness spell fell on these Yakshas who had just rushed over. Because they all fell to the ground, the situation was even more embarrassing than those Yaksha who rushed over before. The previous Yashas were at least standing and could swing their weapons. Although they could not hit anyone, they died with dignity. But the situation of the Yashas in front of them was different. They all fell to the ground, without weapons or anything in their hands. ??With their condition, it might be difficult to turn over and see who killed them before being hacked to death. ?If you want to fight back, that''s just a dream. At this time, all the undead troops under Gu Xi took the initiative to attack. Even Kajia and Duigu, who had been behind, rushed forward with their men, hoping to take this opportunity to earn some kills. and experience. For a time, all Gu Xi''s troops pressed forward. Such a situation made Gu Xi feel that something was wrong. He thought for a moment and urgently mobilized a group of troops from Alidovi City. ??This time the troops dispatched by Gu Xi were the Ghost Squadron. After entering Huangquan Road, they did not appear again. After all, Bai Wuchang''s attire, coupled with the seemingly tens of thousands of people, made them look quite conspicuous. It would be fine if he just met ordinary enemies, but if he met people from the underworld, Gu Xi would have to explain where Bai Wuchang came from, which was not cost-effective. So Gu Xi simply didnt use them, and he didnt even release them when cleaning the battlefield. But this time the situation was different. Gu Xi felt a little uneasy. After thinking about it for a while, he called the ghost team out of Alidovi City. They were not allowed to take off into the air first, but were allowed to stay between several city gates. ?At the same time, the new troops in the city were also mobilized. ??The new troops that appeared this time were transformed from the double deaths of the Yashas who were hacked to death through the talent of Gu Xi. Creatures like Yaksha are not undead, so their transformation process is based on the effect of the death edict. If there is an undead unit, it will be transformed according to the undead unit. If there is no corresponding undead unit, it will be transformed in other directions according to the characteristics of the creature. The size and level of these yakshas naturally translate into zombies. ??It''s just that they didn''t transform into the electric zombies that Gu Xi got last time, but instead transformed into the labyrinth devourers that Gu Xi usually brought with him as a defensive force. ?This is relatively easy to understand. After all, the Labyrinth Devourer is a serious soldier under Gu Xi, and it is the route for zombies to advance. ?Unlike electric zombies, there is currently no way to train electric zombies. ?Under Gu Xi''s order, these unorganized labyrinth devourers also walked out of Alidovi City, walked to the Soul Evocation Tower, and automatically formed a defense system. ?Seeing this situation, Gu Xi finally felt relieved. ?At the same time, he looked around and looked around. When he found nothing wrong, Gu Xi turned to Yongdou behind him and said, "Yongdou, increase the control effect of the slowness spell. Don''t just focus on the battlefield. Clean up the area around us as well." ?Although Yongdou didnt understand what Gu Xi said, he still did it. ??Anyway, the ritual of the Slowness Technique has been completed, and now there is still time to control. As for Gu Xi''s side and their current location, they are all within the control range of the Slowness Technique. ??It doesn''t matter if you have the ability to move Slowness over. ?So Yongdou moved the slowness technique to a nearby location according to Gu Xi''s request. ?Originally Yongdou thought this was just a routine inspection. But after the slow movement, he immediately realized that something was wrong. Somewhere, a group of undead that looked like zombies were unnaturally affected by the slowness spell. Yongdou noticed this situation, and Gu Xi naturally noticed it too. At this moment, Gu Xi finally understood why he felt a little uneasy. It turns out that someone actually got into his team. ?This kind of method has been encountered by Gu Xi before. ?At that time, Gu Xi had just entered Alidovi and had not yet occupied the city of Aridovi. ?The number of troops under his command is quite limited. He can clearly see whether there is one more or one less. So he immediately broke the situation. This time the situation is different. The number of soldiers under Gu Xi''s command is increasing. He had no way of knowing each of his men, so he took the opportunity to mix in some enemies who wanted to sneak in. The situation is different now. In the case of cognitive problems, there will be no problems with spells. Slow spell determines that the opponent is an enemy, then they are an enemy. Gu Xi ordered decisively: "Kill!" ?Under Gu Xi''s order, the undead that just came out rushed towards the enemies affected by the slowness spell. Because the incident happened so suddenly, those guys couldn''t react at all, and several of them were chopped to death on the spot. Maze Devourer (summon) kills Painted Yasha (level 7), you get 1 experience point, and the summons gets 223 experience points. Painted Yaksha? It was only then that Gu Xi realized that it was this kind of guy who could sneak into his team. Although he didn''t know anything about the other party, he could tell from the word "Painted Skin" what their abilities were. At the same time, Gu Xi also saw that the combat effectiveness of this kind of sneaking enemies was not very strong. At least they did not have thick skin and blood like the Bone-gnawing Yashas fighting outside. Set death ripples, kill them, and after clearing the area, attack the guys outside! (End of this chapter) Chapter 638： Clean the battlefield (please subscribe) Chapter 638: Cleaning the battlefield (please subscribe) Several heroes who were fighting outside were also shocked by what happened behind them. ??Although they did not see with their own eyes what was happening in the rear, if they could get Gu Xi to roar out and clear the field, it would mean that the problem behind them was quite big. At this time, they lowered their heads and realized that this was really their own problem. They rushed out to attack the Yasha who wanted to break in, but they never considered the safety of the rear. ?So each of them became timid, some wanted to fight out, and some wanted to come back. Looking at the actions of his heroes, Gu Xi, who had just finished releasing the Death Ripple, couldn''t help but shake his head. A bunch of brainless guys. Thats because when you released them, you didnt clearly define their scope of authority. You gave them too much freedom. The more at such a time, the more you, as the commander, need to control them. It is your fault to throw out all the troops you have. " Princess Anna was pointing from the side. There is no better classroom than live teaching. Gu Xi also knew what Princess Anna meant. ??Now the situation is still within a controllable range, just enough for Gu Xi to practice. It doesn''t matter where he went wrong. With Princess Anna''s on-site command and guidance, just don''t make such mistakes next time. Opportunities like this are rare. ?It is better to suffer a little loss now than to go to a big battlefield and be tricked to death for no apparent reason. Gu Xi reacted decisively, but he did not call back the undead troops who had already reached the front. But began to mobilize new troops. Mobilize the evil bone locust swarm to patrol between the three city gates. ?At the same time, Gu Xi glanced at the black dragon in the sky and said, "Kill all the yakshas and give you ten more minutes. If I can''t kill them, I will release the black dragons." ?At Gu Xis order, more than a hundred swarms of Evil Bone Locusts flew out. Different from the previous Evil Bone Locusts, it is obvious that these Evil Bone Locusts have eaten the gray-quality champion fighting spirit. Affected, they all became significantly smaller in size, and the black bones on the surface of their skin also shone with a bright black oil. ??This look has the appearance of some of the fierce and aggressive species among hundreds of war crickets, and even the bones on the tops of some of them have turned black and purple. As soon as they appeared, they circled around Gu Xi''s battlefield, and even pounced on the painted-skinned Yaksha who had not yet escaped. It can be seen that after devouring the champion''s fighting spirit, these evil bone locusts are more aggressive and have a clear sense of the enemy''s hostility. After releasing the evil bone locusts, Gu Xi''s thoughts began to unfold. At this time, Gu Xi noticed that the arrangement in front of him was not a good thing. ??Although when the enemy attacks, it is necessary to attack the city gate that Gu Xi put down layer by layer. But now that Gu Xi thinks about it, is this really necessary? Why did he put the gates on the battlefield? It is convenient to mobilize the troops still in the city and use the height of the city gate to carry out long-range strikes. When he was nailed alone in the undead natural disaster circle before, Gu Xi wanted to keep the enemy out of his city gate. ??But now the three city gates are arranged in three rows. Is this for fear that the enemy will not be able to penetrate his city gates? When did he have such an idea? Gu Xi propped up his chin with his hand. It didn''t seem to take long, after all, Gu Xi had never encountered such an intense battle before. ??The last time the three city gates were released together, it was Almika at the Mystery Academy. ?Thinking of this, Gu Xi moved his hand. The three city gates were quickly moved to form an inverted triangle. Yongdou at the rear had to move forward a little and placed the ritual magic altar a little behind the soul-calling tower. At the same time, Gu Xi rearranged the troops still in the rear. Not only did it fill up the rear position to ensure the safety of the rear, it also made it possible for Gu Xi to mobilize troops from the three city gates at any time to support all positions on the battlefield. As for the situation on the battlefield ahead, the battle is now over. The Yashas who fell to the ground directly when they rushed over were even worse than the first wave. ?These Yakshas were hacked to death while they were getting up. The man with cyan skin is also one of the five targets this time that he can hit whenever he encounters him. Skeleton Lancer (summon) kills Bone Eater Yasha - Green Skin Bone Bolt (level 10, BOSS template), you get 1 experience point, the Black Spear Battalion gets 1 experience point, and the summons that participated in the kill get 296 experience points. After killing him, Gu Xi will get 500 reputation and a blue outfit directly. ?In order to prove that he had successfully killed him, Gu Xi simply did not summon his soul, but had his head chopped off. As for his body, Gu Xi was naturally disposed of by other undead. Anyway, in the end, even his bones were decomposed. ? ?A level 10 BOSS named Qian Yinhua was also killed together with the green-skinned bone bolt. He was the leader of the painted-skinned Yaksha who sneaked in. He sneaked in with his men and wanted to assassinate Gu Xi. ??It''s just that he was unlucky. He was discovered by Gu Xi and was delayed. After a wave of attacks, he was taken away immediately, giving Gu Xi 500 reputation and a blue suit for free. ?After killing all the enemies, Gu Xi asked his men to retreat to the middle of the three city gates for repairs, while he summoned the spirits on the spot and personally dealt with the battlefield in front of him. ?Those necromancers who were recruited by Gu Xi but were of no use finally played some role at this time. With their cooperation, Gu Xi''s soul-calling was quite smooth. Except for the two bosses, all other corpses have become new undead. ??The quality of these Yashas is pretty good. When they were suppressed by the slowness spell, they still took a while to fall down. It can be seen that they are the type with thick skin and long blood. ?This kind of corpse is the most suitable to be transformed into a zombie. Didnt you see that when they experience the double death effect, all they appear are Labyrinth Devourers? From this point we can see what these Yakshas are best suited to do. So this time during the summoning, all the corpses in front of me were turned into zombies. As for weapons, there were no corresponding weapons for the time being, so Gu Xi simply sent all these zombies to Alidovi City and asked them to change their clothes there. At the same time, Gu Xi also called several heroes over to replenish their troops and review the battle. ?This method of review was also taught by Princess Anna. ?Only by reviewing the battle will you know where you went wrong, and the same problem will not occur next time you encounter the same situation. (End of this chapter) Chapter 639： Preparation before the war (please subscribe) Chapter 639 Preparations before the war (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! As Gu Xi resumed his business, various supplies from the battlefield were also transported back. Because the zombies did not use Yasha''s various weapons and equipment this time, their weapons and equipment were sent back as soon as possible. ?Among these things, the ones that attracted Gu Xi''s attention the most were naturally the tents used by Yaksha as leather armor. ??Gu Xi saw with his own eyes that these Yaksha''s turned these tents into their own leather armor, which not only fit closely to the body, but also did not affect the Yaksha''s movement. As soon as something like this was delivered, Gu Xi came over to take a look curiously. Mobile tent (white): A tent that can be spliced ??with leather armor. It has a certain degree of defense and also shows the wisdom of the Yakshas. (After dismantling this tent, part of the skin, wooden frame and other materials can be obtained. The dismantler can also master some architectural knowledge and have a chance to obtain architectural design drawings)] Gu Xi blinked and it can be disassembled and broken down into various materials. This is understandable to Gu Xi. But during the dismantling process, one can learn architectural knowledge, which surprised Gu Xi. ?Is it possible that there is something else different about this? After checking the situation in front of him, Gu Xi simply called a few architects from Alidovi City and asked them to come over and dismantle what was in front of him. As for the Demon Cave right in front of him, Gu Xi was not in a hurry to take action. ?The battle just now made Gu Xi understand that these Yaksha are not that easy to deal with. They have strong defense and high vitality. Most importantly, they are not stupid. They will run away if they are seriously injured. ??Moreover, Gu Xi had already figured it out after the Yasha in front of him had two types: bone-gnawing and painted-skin. There are quite a lot of varieties of these yakshas, ??and each one cannot be dealt with in the same way. So if you go straight in now, you will encounter all kinds of troubles. ??If you want to attack the Demon''s Cave, you can''t just rush in when your head is hot. Instead, you have to attack slowly and slowly to kill the Yaksha little by little. After thinking about it seriously, Gu Xi quickly made a decision to move his current battlefield forward a certain distance. It didn''t need to be too much, just about four or five kilometers forward. ?That location was less than a hundred meters away from where the Yaksha camped just now. ??This location is just over a thousand meters away from the Demon Cave. If he is fierce, he can throw the death ripples onto the wall of the Demon Cave. This distance was considered by Gu Xi. He knows his situation very well. ??If it were someone else, the battle plan would definitely be to clear out the enemies on the periphery first, and then attack the city. ?Of course, it is more likely that when clearing the peripheral enemies, the enemies run away directly and they can''t hit anything. But no matter what, they will not rush directly to face the wall of the Demon Cave. Because that would put them under siege. But it was different for Gu Xi. What Gu Xi wanted was for the enemy to take the initiative to attack. The distance of more than a thousand meters was calculated by Gu Xi. ??This position is just out of reach from the wall of the Devil''s Cave, but where Gu Xi can be seen. In this position, Gu Xi was like a nail nailed to the outside of the Demon Cave. ?The Yakshas in the Demon Cave must have felt quite uneasy, and in the end they would take the initiative to mobilize their troops to deal with Gu Xi. There is another clever thing about the location Gu Xi chose, that is, his location is far away from the gate of the Demon Cave. The people in the Demon Cave want to come out to attack Guxing, either flying out of the city wall, or going around. As for Gu Xi, he is not worried about himself. After killing the Yaksha outside, Gu Xi has many ways to get through. Whether it is directly pushing the city gate against the city wall or dropping the city gate, Gu Xi has a way anyway. Enter the city. After considering everything, Gu Xi did not lay out a super detailed plan like before, nor did he just give the hero an order without paying any attention to anything like he did in the battle just now. Gu Xi has now mastered a certain degree of command. In the eyes of Princess Anna, Gu Xi is slowly growing into a qualified general. ?While thinking about all this, Gu Xi was not idle, and the gargoyles immediately flew out as a scout unit. They need to explore Yaksha''s methods. At least Gu Xi needs to be aware of what his enemies are. ?At the same time, various weapons and equipment need to be prepared. The undead that have just been summoned, as well as the undead troops that appeared in Alidovi City through double death, all need to be changed. They had not finished changing their clothes because they had been on the road. ??It''s different now. The blacksmith shop is working at full capacity, and coupled with the inventory of the barracks arsenal, all the undead can be equipped with the most suitable weapons and equipment. ?At the same time, architects are also studying how to build temporary city walls around the three city gates in the shortest possible time. ?This kind of thing is unlikely to be realized, because no matter which game it is in, the city wall is the key point. If you want to build a city wall, it requires a lot of effort and a lot of time and energy. ??Its not like a common game that says I want to build a city wall here, and the city wall can rise from the ground. This requires time, manpower, and materials. Fortunately at this time, several architects gave good news. Gu Xi got the corresponding inspiration from the tent of Bone-Eating Yaksha before. ?This kind of material, which can be transformed from leather armor into a tent, and from a tent into leather armor, is the best material for building city walls in a short period of time. The tents of the Yakshas are actually modular. Their tents are made in pieces. As long as they are installed according to the originally designed plan, they can immediately become a tent. Gu Xi now doesnt have that much thought about turning buildings into clothing. ??But they can still do it by taking the built city wall apart into pieces like a tent and putting it back together again. In order to ensure that there would be no problems with the city wall, several architects also used their own skills. Some of them considered how to quickly dismantle and install the city wall, some considered the layout of the city wall, and some considered strengthening the city wall in various aspects, etc. It can be said that they really thought of everything. Their construction level has also improved a lot during this operation. ? Gu Xi felt that they existed. He could enjoy the effect of Death City at level 9 in advance and put his own city wall on the battlefield. After getting everything ready, Gu Xi did not set out in a hurry, but let his soldiers rest for the night. ?Early the next morning, Gu Xi ordered Kajia to take his troops to set off first, and then he moved forward with the army and entered the location where the Yakshas originally camped. (End of this chapter) Chapter 640： The war begins (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 640 The war begins (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added every day, please subscribe, recommend, monthly vote and other support! After a night''s rest, Kajia has completely integrated the stacked bones'' troops into his own troops. ?At the same time, weapons and equipment have also been replaced with new ones. It can be said that except for the fact that it does not have an organization, it is more like a regular army than the Black Spear Battalion and the Bone-cutting Battalion. As soon as they were dispatched, the two heroes joined forces with each other, and their talents were activated directly. Not to mention anything else, twelve layers of bone armor were put on all the soldiers. ?The defense power is directly stacked to a relatively high level. Such a unit is most suitable for attacking to attract the enemy''s attention. As they began to move forward, the hero named Mido quickly followed. ?Just as Gu Xi said, this Mido is most suitable to serve as a transport force. ?Beside him, there were a large number of zombies, including zombies who had just joined the Guxi army, and zombies who came out of Alidovi. Their current movement speed is not much different from the movement speed of normal troops. As they advanced, their momentum immediately increased. It was not obvious at all that the weapons in the hands of these zombies were not complete. They were not used as combat troops. After they attacked, they were followed by Gu Xi''s main force. ??The Black Spear Camp, the Bone-Slaying Camp, the Demon Sacrifice Camp, and Gu Xis main combat forces were all placed outside. As for the city of Aridovi, of course there are still some troops that have not been released. ??After all, the situation at hand is not a bright one, and Gu Xi can''t just leave everything out, right? The current situation indeed attracted the attention of the Yakshas immediately. They actually paid more or less attention to the previous battles. ??It''s just that the relationship between Yaksha is not that good, and Gu Xi obviously did not attack. Instead, he released the city gate, and the defense was quite good. Yakshas are not monsters, so they have no interest in attacking Gu Xis camp. But its different now. Now Gu Xis troops obviously want to attack the Demon Cave. This is not possible. ?So the nearby Yashas rushed out immediately, trying to sabotage the Gu Xi troops before they arrived. ?Seeing the Yakshas starting to take action, Gu Xi also smiled. He knew that the Yakshas would not let go of such an opportunity. "Lewis, Dudley has given you a chance. Don''t say I won''t give you a chance. Let''s go!" ?Under Gu Xis order, Lewis and Dudley, who had been hiding in the rear, took action with their respective troops. ?Before Gu Xi went out to attack, he had already considered that when he sent out troops, someone would definitely come to stop him. ?These Yashas who came to stop them must have used all their strength, so the positions they occupied before would be immediately vacated. Lewis and Dudley, the two heroes, went to two places. Gu Xis requirements are not high, and they do not need to kill a large number of Yashas. As long as it can cause chaos and block subsequent Yaksha troops from passing by, that will be enough. It would be better if you could grab a handful and run away, or if you found something good. If they can''t do it, Gu Xi won''t blame them. ?As long as they can come back with their lives saved, it will be a good thing for Gu Xi. Lewis and Dudley both understood that this was the best opportunity to prove themselves. After staying in Alidovi City for less than a day, Dudley heard about Dimi. He doesnt want to be the reinforcement tool of the skeleton soldiers in the city all the time. He also has ambitions. He must seize the opportunity like this. So as soon as Gu Xi said they could set off, the two men quickly set off with their respective troops. ??Lewis took away more than 500 ghost troops, and Darrow took away a thousand skeleton soldiers. ?This can be regarded as a temporary force squeezed out by Gu Xi. As for whether they can succeed, it depends on their own efforts. ??Yaksha didn''t know that when Lewis and Dudley launched an attack, the Yaksha troops coming from both sides immediately faced off against Kaga and Laigu in front. ?This time, the Yaksha troops are still dominated by the Bone-Eating Yakshas, ??and at the same time, a group of Yaksha troops who look obviously different are mixed in. ??This is the third type of Yaksha that appears nearby. If you don''t look at the dogs or cats following them, their appearance is actually not much different from the Bone-Eating Yaksha. But the fact that they have pets proves that their attack methods are different from other Yashas. The most important thing is that they are not just a Yaksha with a pet. There are at least seven or eight pets of different sizes around them. It is obvious that these pets are just tools and consumables for the Yaksha. After they rushed out, Kajia and Ziegu glanced at each other. The relationship between them did not require any language, they knew what to do. Under their command, their troops quickly divided into two groups, one on the left and the other on the right. Mido behind him sped up and rushed to the designated location with the zombies. When they arrived at this position, Kajia and Duigu started fighting with the Yakshas. Just as Gu Xi had guessed before, the battle between Kajia and Duigu''s troops against the Bone-Eating Yasha will eventually turn into a battle for vitality between the two sides. ??On the other hand, those Yashas with pets provided quite powerful attack power, and they released dogs to bite people as soon as possible. ?As a result, they encountered a halo of thorns, and all the attacks from the dogs bounced back and fell on the dogs and Yakshas. Suddenly, the situation of the Yashas became even worse, and the battlefield became extremely chaotic. ?Taking advantage of the chaos in front of him, Mido directed the zombies to put down the things in their hands and quickly clean up the area in front of them. They pushed large rocks around and threw aside some useless bones and the like. Then they started digging on the spot. All this is calculated by the architects. The purpose is to lay a better foundation for the city wall behind. After all, Gu Xis city gate was placed. This part does not need the help of a foundation and can be placed directly on the battlefield. But the city wall is not good, and Gu Xi''s death city level has not reached a high enough level. There is no way to put in the city wall and the arrow towers and moats that match the city wall. Now he can only use this method. In order to prevent the city wall from being broken open by a sudden attack, the foundation and other things must be laid. Fortunately, Gu Xi had pretty good architects on hand, and they had just received some inspiration from Yaksha. Otherwise, Gu Xi and the others would have had to wait for the city gate to be put down before they could build the city wall. ??And it will take a relatively long time to build. ?While Mido was laying the foundation there, the main force led by Gu Xi had also rushed to the battlefield. ??Gu Xi immediately lowered the three city gates, and at the same time arranged for Yongdou to get into position, while he led his troops towards the Yaksha troops. (End of this chapter) Chapter 641： Besieging a city and then defending it (please subscribe) Chapter 641: Attacking the city and then defending it (please subscribe) As the three city gates were lowered, an inverted triangular open space was cut out. A large number of ordinary undead rushed out from the city gate, took the prepared materials, and pierced the foundation directly. What happened before when zombies came to take care of the foundation finally showed the corresponding effect at this time. ?They have dug the hole before, and the undead coming out from behind just need to shovel the materials down. The undead behind will handle the filling of the hole and other things. They look like they have been trained hundreds of times. In fact, everyone knows that this is not the case. It''s just that the undead are too obedient. If what each undead has to do is broken down into every point, they will become like this. ?It only took the undead before them three minutes to lay the foundation of the city wall. A large amount of wood and bones served as the supports. The animal skins and tents obtained from the Bone-Eating Yaksha have now become the most suitable materials and are being tied to the supports. At this time, the Yakshas also noticed this situation. They all wanted to step forward to stop this from happening. But Kaga''s troops were like a dam, blocking the Yaksha''s way. ?This gave Gu Xi and the others more time to arrange the city wall here calmly. ?About fifteen minutes later, a city wall about fifteen meters high was finally built around the three city gates. With three city gates and a city wall, Gu Xi directly surrounded an open space about 150 meters in diameter. This is the calculated size. When Gu Xi put down the city wall and retreated to the rear, he also discovered that because it was far away from the battlefield, Gu Xi''s spells could not affect the battlefield. So the position where Gu Xi is standing must be closer to the battlefield. At least it cannot be like before, where the death ripples cannot hit the enemy for a long time. ?When the city wall was being built, Yongdou, who led the team in advance, had already arranged the corresponding altar. There is no need for Gu Xi''s orders, his first wave of spells are already ready. ?This time he did not start with slowness. ?Because Yongdou also understood that the trouble of sacrificing three hundred soldiers in each battle was like a knife on his head. In order not to sacrifice his own people, he must first choose the sacrifices this time when the war begins. So after setting up the altar, the ice storm ceremony was carried out quickly. ?This time, in order not to be thought of as someone who was here to take advantage, Yuu Dou also specifically pointed the direction of the ice storm at another type of Yaksha. ?Yakshas may be taken away by a wave of ice storms, but the pets they bring with them are different. ?Those cats and dogs are also considered lives and can be included in the sacrifices. When the ice storm fell, they were hit immediately, and some weaker cats and dogs were killed on the spot. This kind of opportunity was seized by Gu Xi immediately. Drag in, prepare to kill! As soon as Kajia and Diegu heard Gu Xi''s order, they immediately gave up some positions and led the Yaksha troops to the rear, where they were handled by the troops led by Gu Xi. ?Kaga also knows very well that his biggest problem is that he has little attack power. ?Now that he has defensive counterattacks and thick health, if he can find another hero who takes the same route as himself, he must let this hero take the more offensive route. It''s a pity that Gu Xi only has double death, not triple death. There is no way to create another hero of the same type and with the same talent. So Kaga is just thinking too much. Now all he can do is attract the enemy to hit him and compete with the enemy for life. Instead, behind them, Gu Xi''s troops, especially those from the Black Spear Battalion, used Kaga''s troops to block the enemy''s footsteps and sneak attacks through gaps. ??I just relied on this method and killed a lot of yakshas. Now Gu Xi gave an order and released the Yashas. Then the troops of the Black Spear Battalion quickly shrank together and gave up the fighting position. Instead, the two-handed swordsmen of the Bone-cutting Battalion stepped forward and fought the Yashas head-on. stand up. The other undead troops under Gu Xi also took this opportunity to attack the enemy in groups of three or five, using the undead''s greatest advantage to deal with Yaksha. The Yakshas wanted to fight back, but if they hit the undead in front, the undead around them would immediately attack. No matter how many methods they had, they would not have any advantage against the undead surrounding them. Not to mention that the skeleton soldiers under Gu Xi are not the kind of existence that can be called skeleton soldiers at level 3. I have experienced many battles with Gu Xi, and those who can survive are all at around level 6. It can be said that Gu Xi''s current strength of troops has far exceeded the situation of the elite undead that he completed the guild''s first mission of transporting. ?Even if these Yakshas have other ideas, they can only face one or two undead at a time. After that, he will be hacked to death by seven or eight nearby undead. There were even some undead leaders who maintained a stable mentality and led forty or fifty undead soldiers to besiege one or two Yakshas. Just dont give the opponent a chance to counterattack you, and use micro-management. ?Under such an operation, the Yakshas who were let in were quickly hacked to death, and then some more Yakshas were let in, forming a natural and virtuous cycle. ?After losing some of their companions, the Yakshas also turned around, and all of them had the intention of retreating. Some Yaksha even turned around and prepared to run away. ?At this time, after playing the ice storm, I finally made up for the sacrifice and started a new magic ritual. Slowness. The altars and sacrifices for this ritual magic began to be arranged after they entered the open space. In this way, they save a lot of time. As long as there are enough skeleton mages, you can perform magic rituals. Under the influence of magical rituals, the spell of slowness fell on all Yakshas. ?At this moment, the end of the Yakshas has come. Their greatest advantage is nothing in front of more than ten times more undead. ?The Slowness Technique also has a profound impact on Yaksha. Their movements are visibly slow. Normal people can dodge Yaksha''s attacks as long as they are careful. ?In this way, what advantage does Yaksha have? Isnt this just a target for being hit? ?Hitting such a fixed target, how could Gu Xi''s undead miss it? ?So Yaksha came to stop Gu Xi from approaching, and was killed in this way. At this moment, Princess Anna, who had been following Gu Xi, reminded him. Stay steady, dont mess up. (End of this chapter) Chapter 642： Air Force Gray Yaksha (please subscribe) Chapter 642 Air Force Gray Yaksha (please subscribe) As soon as Princess Anna reminded her, Gu Xi immediately realized that now was not the time to relax his vigilance. At the moment, he just has the upper hand, but the main force of the nearby Yasha has not yet appeared. Retreat, the skeleton shooter quickly takes position, preparing for a larger battle. ?Under Gu Xi''s order, the troops that had stopped advancing because of the battle with Yasha once again headed towards the originally planned battlefield. As for the remaining Yashas here, there are naturally the undead troops left behind to deal with them. There is no need for Gu Xi to leave all his troops here to wait for the outcome of the battle. With his men, Gu Xi quickly entered the newly enclosed open space. As soon as he arrived here, Gu Xi immediately lowered the soul summoning tower. With the Soul-Calling Tower on the battlefield, Gu Xi can replenish his troops immediately. Even just adding a little bit will be good for the future battle situation. When Gu Xi lowered the Soul-Calling Tower, a group of flying yakshas suddenly appeared in the sky. ??This is the fourth type of soldier that appears in Yaksha. Obviously, the level and status of this kind of flying troops is higher than that of the Yaksha outside the Demon Cave. Not to mention other things, as far as the armor on their bodies is concerned, they are not like the previous two Yakshas who put all the tents on themselves. Instead, he used a windbreaker made of feathers to act as his own armor. The weapon in his hand turned out to be a short scimitar. Obviously, they are a type of troops that move at extremely high speeds and rely on short-distance impact to kill. In this situation, Gu Xi suddenly had an idea in his mind. The vitality of this unit is probably not high. ?Thinking of this, Gu Xi immediately raised the cold wind staff in his hand. Dead Witch Summons! ?Three times in a row, Gu Xi summoned thirty necromancers. As soon as these necromancers appeared, Gu Xi asked them to surround the soul-calling tower. Follow me and use the Sky Canopy of Bones to build the final line of defense for the city wall. ?Under Gu Xis order, all the necromancers and Gu Xi released the spell of Bone Canopy. The first wave of bone sky curtains naturally blocked the sky, blocking the biggest problem in this area. It also blocked the flying Yaksha troops that had not yet flown here. Then all the necromancers came together and set up a canopy of bones against the newly built city wall. ?When they were setting up the bone canopy, Gu Xi also gave them a new task, which was to let them stare at the bone canopy and quickly make up for any defects. Other times, they dont need to take action. As the curtain of bones fell, the speed of the Yakshas flying in the sky slowed down. ?These Yakshas are not fools. Of course they could see that the sudden rise of the sky of bones was to deal with flying troops like them. ?It seems that Gu Xi directly built up the defense of his city wall. ?Originally they wanted to fly into the city and sneak attack the brave troops in the city, but now it seems they can only think of other ways. But at this moment, the scarecrow on the gate of the garrison city took action. They have the ability to cast nets, and they are also considered a long-range unit. They also have certain experience and experience in anti-aircraft. When Gu Xi was arranging the location of the city gate, he was afraid that Yaksha would have any flying troops, so he stationed the city gate in the direction of the wall of the Demon Cave. ?These scarecrows can see the flying troops flying in the first place. In the past, these Yashas flew faster, and the scarecrow did not lock the opponent''s position. But as the sky of Gu Xi''s Bones rose and they paused in the sky, they seized the opportunity and threw the net directly. Then a group of crows flew up and pounced on the flying troops in the sky. This is also the part where Scarecrow is stronger than other shooters. Other archer units cannot be hit when they reach a certain height or distance. ?Scarecrows are different. The crows they release can hit them at any distance, and the attack is continuous. ?After these crows flew out, they immediately fought with the flying yakshas. ?These Yakshas were also unlucky. They were caught in the net, and some of their wings were entangled, making them unable to fly. In such a situation, it is naturally impossible to fight the crow. ?Under such circumstances, they were knocked to the ground by crows, and then dragged away by the Tree of the Dead and became part of the Tree of the Dead. Of course, there are also some Yashas who are not attacked by the net. When faced with the attack of the crow, they can use their more flexible speed to dodge the crow''s attack, and then swing the knife to cut the rushing crow into two pieces. It can be said that this wave of air battles allowed Gu Xi to see the strength of these flying yakshas. ?? Their vitality may not be strong, but their movement speed and attack speed are relatively high. ??If you can slow them down, these flying troops will not be difficult to deal with. Gu Xi thought for a moment, then turned his head and glanced at the battlefield behind him. Because the flying troops were blocked by Gu Xi, the battle at the rear was not affected, and it was almost over now. ?Seeing that the rear was safe, Gu Xi finally felt relieved. After that, he used the Dead Witch Summoning three more times and summoned thirty Necromancers. Then Gu Xi ordered these necromancers: "Follow me and use the death ripples!" When the necromancers heard Gu Xi''s order, they immediately gathered together and gathered around the soul-calling tower. They followed Gu Xi''s movements, centered on the soul-calling tower, and used these necromancers as a springboard to release the ripples of death. Got out. ?This wave of death ripples expanded to at least more than 300 meters away. The Yakshas in the sky were naturally affected. ?This time Gu Xi finally saw what he wanted to see. These flying Yashas have low vitality and can be restrained by the Death Ripple. Gu Xi''s own intelligence level is very high, and with the help of so many necromancers, the power of the death ripple has been increased a bit. With one wave, at least half of the Yashas were killed and fell to the ground. At the same time, Gu Xi also knew the names of these yakshas. You killed Gray Yasha (Level 8), and you gained 191 experience points. As these Gray Yaksha fell, the scarecrow standing on the gate of the garrison city began to release new crows. They were very good at seizing the opportunity to attack the Gray Yaksha that had not been killed, so as to obtain enough for them to upgrade. experience of. As each gray yaksha was killed, Gu Xi found that the body of a scarecrow standing on the gate of the garrison city had changed. A large amount of blood dripped down the straw on his body, and finally formed a Blood armor. (End of this chapter) Chapter 643： Open the underground door (please subscribe) Chapter 643 Opening the underground door (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! One of your straw hunters gained insights during the battle, exceeded the upper limit of his potential, and was promoted to a new unit, the **** scarecrow. [Blood Scarecrow (Level 7, summon troops): experience (0/750), attack 9, defense 7, life 26, skills: summon crows to attack (the number of crows reaches 15), rooting, root entanglement, blood skin (attack When killing an enemy, the enemy''s blood can turn into blood armor to bless oneself and weapons). Looking at the information popping up in front of his eyes, Gu Xi understood it immediately. ??This is the straw hunter who opened a new path for his companions. The path for Straw Hunter after level 7. ?Although their offense and defense have not been improved much, the extra layer of blood skin is what makes this kind of scarecrow different. ? Gu Xi could notice that in addition to the armor made of blood on the scarecrow, the crows standing on the scarecrow were also covered in a layer of this kind of thing. ?At the same time, some of the weapons placed at the scarecrows feet also had blood stains. Obviously, this layer of blood skin is an all-round improvement to the scarecrow. ??And Gu Xi guessed that the more scarecrows killed, the stronger the effect of the blood skin would be. In the future, you can use part of the negative energy in the rotting farmland to train a more powerful **** scarecrow. ?Looking at the situation on the scarecrow''s side, Gu Xi couldn''t help but sigh, these scarecrows are so lucky to have encountered such an opportunity at this time. After understanding what was going on, Gu Xi didn''t look any further. At this time, he was preparing to send another wave of death to kill all Gray Yaksha who were still alive. At this moment, a scream came from the sky. Gu Xi looked up and saw a group of larger Gray Yakshas appearing in the sky. ?At the same time, some Yaksha troops also began to appear on the city wall near the Demon Cave. ?These Yaksha are long-range troops, and they obviously want to deal with the camp Gu Xi has set up here. ?But they never expected that when Gu Xi chose the address, he had already calculated everything. Unless he used a super powerful catapult, he would not be able to defeat him at all. As for the larger Gray Yaksha in the sky, Gu Xi is not afraid either. They arrived just in time to catch a wave of death ripples. ?Gu Xi glanced up, then raised the Cold Wind Staff and pointed it heavily toward the ground. Death Ripple activates. A ripple visible to the naked eye spread outward, and Gray Yaksha in the sky was hit immediately. ?But Gu Xis attention was not focused there. He noticed that there were also some strange sounds coming from the ground. Damn it, these Yakshas are really capable of everything. ?Not to mention those that fly in the sky, there are also those that burrow underground. ?Finding this situation, Gu Xi was somewhat speechless. Gu Xi really hasnt thought about how to deal with the enemies underground. It seems that the enemy will not act according to your steps, they also have their own ideas. It is useless to think comprehensively before the war. You will always encounter problems of one kind or another during the battle. ?When he felt something was wrong underground, Gu Xi immediately looked in his pocket to see if there were any troops that could fight underground. ?When it was determined that there were no underground troops, Gu Xi''s thoughts focused on how to make the ground extremely hard so that the enemy could not get out. ?However, Gu Xi found helplessly that during this period, neither the library nor the witch hut had any suitable results. The underground is still an area that Gu Xi is not familiar with and cannot deal with. ?This moment made Gu Xi feel speechless. ??He originally thought about killing Gray Yaksha and attracting another wave of enemies, but now it seems that the situation is not good. Necromancer, target underground, follow me and use the tendrils of the dead! ?Under Gu Xis order, the necromancers who had just completed the death ripple began to throw tendrils of the dead into the ground again. ?This spell can trap some enemies underground, but the effect is not very good. ?But Gu Xi has other ways. He himself simply laid out a large number of fire traps in the open space in front of him. ?It doesn''t matter if the enemy doesn''t come out of the ground. As long as they come out of the ground, they will be blown up by the fire trap. After arranging these, Gu Xi was not too proud. He understood that the enemy would choose to attack from underground, and they must have come to deal with the city walls or even the city gates. Some of his arrangements inside were nothing but better than nothing. After hesitating for a moment, Gu Xi turned his head and ordered below: "Send the order, let the Bone-gnawing Sludge come out, and then let the Bone-gnawing Swamp come out together." ?Then Gu Xi turned to the troops in the rear who had finished the battle and shouted: "What are you waiting for? Get to your position." ?Under Gu Xi''s order, his heroes quickly led their troops to the surroundings of the camp. Because the space inside the camp is actually not that big, Gu Xi also needs to protect long-range or legal units such as shooters, healers, and warriors from the Demon Sacrifice Camp. There are actually not many places where other troops under Gu Xi can stay. This is something Gu Xi knew from the beginning. So he did not plan to put all his men into the camp from the beginning, but planned to have his heroes stationed outside the camp. As for the hero recruitment and safety issues, there is no need to worry at all. All three city gates are open, and Gu Xis heroes can replenish troops from Alidovi City through the city gates at any time. The reason why Gu Xi yelled at them was because these guys had been outside for too long. It was really well planned at the beginning, but once the fight started, problems of one kind or another would always arise. ?Hearing Gu Xi''s order, several heroes quickly led their troops towards the direction of the newly built camp. At this time, there was a shaking sound from the ground. Three huge worms emerged from the ground and bit directly at Gu Xi''s three city gates. ?Gu Xi raised his hand, and the three city gates disappeared on the spot, and then reappeared. Just in time, the three worms were crushed into the ground. ??But these three worms are not like the previous Jing Dragon King. They have the ability to burrow into the ground. They just twisted their bodies and burrowed into the ground. However, they had already appeared at this time, and Gu Xi would not let them go. Under Gu Xi''s order, the bone-eating sludge jumped out of the worm''s drilled ground and landed on the worm''s body. Through his own methods, he kept Devouring the body of the worm. The Worm did not expect that Gu Xi would have such a wave of men. They dragged the bone-gnawing sludge into the ground, and as a result, more and more bone-gnawing sludge jumped on them. After a while, half of the originally huge worm was swallowed. ?But this also caused trouble, and the ground that was drilled by the worms collapsed. (End of this chapter) Chapter 644： Champion Troop, Bone Centipede (please order for more updates) Chapter 644 Champion Troop, Bone Centipede (Please subscribe for more updates) ?? We are working hard to update the request every day and ask for more subscriptions. Please help me! It would be nice to help spread the word! Damn it, the plan really didnt change quickly. ?Looking at the city gate that was halfway underground, Gu Xi was also speechless. He never imagined that the underground would look like this after losing the worms. ?It seems that this worm not only has the ability to burrow into the ground, but also has the ability to restore the ground to its original state. ??The worm is now beaten like this, and has no intention of filling the ground back again. The collapse of the small piece of ground in front of us is considered good luck. ??If someone is unlucky, the entire camp here in Gu Xi will collapse. ?However, Gu Xi is quite ruthless. Faced with the situation in front of him, Gu Xi calmed down. Mido, come here. ?Gu Xi ordered decisively. ?Mido, who was riding on the flying mount, had no idea why Gu Xi was looking for him at this time. But he came to Gu Xi immediately. At this time, Gu Xi was adjusting the position of the fallen city gate, hoping to find a good place to lower the city gate again. ?But at this time, the worms were fighting the bone-eating sludge, and the area was in chaos. The scope of ground collapse is getting larger and larger. ??Moreover, without anyone directing it, the bone-gnawing sludge didn''t know the direction of control and actually led the worm towards Gu Xi. Gu Xi did not want to open a huge deep pit under his camp. When Mido came over, Gu Xi did not let Mido guess the situation, but gave direct orders. You come and command the bone-gnawing sludge to lure those worms out and fight them. After giving this order, Gu Xi was silent for a moment, and finally added a few more orders. "You also take away the White Bone Locust and the Evil Bone Locust. After killing the worms, follow the tunnel created by the worms and attack downwards. I''m not sure if there are other worms underground, but I want to guarantee that no more worms will come from here. Come out of the ground and destroy my plan." ? Gu Xi has no choice now. He does not have the manpower suitable for underground fighting, so he can only use some tool heroes to fight. ?Mido didnt care that he was being used as a tool by Gu Xi. In Mido''s eyes, this is an opportunity. As a tool, the biggest fear is not to be used, but to be forgotten. "yes!" ?After Mido understood his mission, he jumped off his mount, took the initiative to walk into the bone-gnawing silt, and took over the command of the bone-gnawing silt. ?At the same time, White Bone Locusts and Evil Bone Locusts also flew out of the city gate and joined Mido''s team. The undead troops that originally belonged to Mido quickly withdrew from Mido''s command and actively integrated into the nearby defense lines. ?However, Gu Xi still felt uneasy at this time. It was not yet clear how many enemies there were underground. The troops in front of him were probably not enough. Gu Xi thought about it for a moment and then reacted immediately. Perhaps he also has one of the troops fighting underground. "I killed the centipede before, and the double death was transferred to the city of Aridovi. Move it out immediately." It was only then that Gu Xi remembered what he had gained before. ?Under Gu Xi''s mobilization, a huge weird centipede appeared in front of Gu Xi. This centipede is not as long as the original centipede, but it is still nearly thirty-five meters long. It is different from the previous centipede that was covered with a lot of incense ash. The condition of the centipede in front of you is somewhat similar to that of the white bone locust, which is covered with bone fragments. Spelled bone armor. After it appeared, the huge centipede moved back and forth in front of Gu Xi, and its speed had obviously reached a certain level. Bone Centipede (Level 14, Champion Troop, Summon): Experience (0/5500), Attack 25, Defense 23, Life 220, Skills: Poison Bite, Speedy Charge, Group Attack, Unlimited Counterattack... When the centipede came out, Gu Xi took a look at its attributes. ?Gu Xi didnt expect that he almost missed such a championship team. It''s a pity that this bone armored centipede is a transformed individual and cannot be trained by Gu Xi. Otherwise, with the situation of the bone-armored centipede in front of him, Gu Xi would definitely have to train a group more to serve as underground fighting troops. "Okay, you can join Mido''s team, the target is those worms." As soon as Gu Xi finished speaking, the bone-armored centipede rushed forward. ?It did not go to Mido, but turned its head and pounced on a worm. ??Although the size difference between the bone-armored centipede and the worm is somewhat different, the bone-armored centipede bites the head of the worm with one bite, and the poison is injected on the spot. ?At this moment, Gu Xi finally understood what a poisonous bite is. This is the effect that no matter how thick your skin is, these teeth can bite everything open. When bitten open, the poison is like a high-pressure needle, directly injected into the enemy''s body. ?In order to prevent the enemy from being poisoned and not die, the Bone Centipede will even push it to make the poison flow faster. ??For an enemy as big as a worm, the Bone Centipede also knows that it cannot be dealt with in one place, so it also learns to constantly move its position to inject more poison into the worm''s body. After a while, the body of the worm that was targeted by the bone-armored centipede turned green, and the body fluid flowing out from the bite wound turned dark green. It was obvious that it was not alive anymore. ??And the nearby bone-eating sludge also retreated to the side, unwilling to come over and compete with the bone-armored centipede for this trophy. ??Only the White Bone Locust and Evil Bone Locust are still hovering nearby. They are the kind of beings that eat everything. Let alone being poisonous, even if it is poison itself, they can still eat it. At this time, Mido reacted immediately. What are you waiting for? Keep chasing me! Seeing the troops in front of him stop again, Mido was also a little anxious, "If you can kill a worm now, you can definitely kill it again. The passage below has not been closed yet. If you kill it now, you can get more benefits." " ?At Mido''s order, part of the bone-gnawing sludge went underground along the large pit that was opened. ?The bone-armored centipede attacked other worms there. As for the worm that was poisoned before, it is still writhing on the ground. It seems that there is no need to deal with it anymore. This thing is just waiting to die here. The attack speed of the Bone Centipede is quite fast. In just a minute or so, all three worms that jumped out of the ground were dealt with by it. Then it also wanted to go underground. ?At this moment, a voice came to Gu Xis ear. Bone Centipede (summon) kills scavenging worms (level 11), you get 1 experience point, hero Mido gets 1 experience point, and the summons participating in the attack get 33 experience points! Its dead, quickly, bring out the undead creatures transformed after the death of the worm. (End of this chapter) Chapter 645： Lure out all the yakshas in the city and beat them up (please subscribe) Chapter 645: Lure out all the Yakshas in the city and beat them up (please subscribe) This time Gu Xi did not forget about the undead souls transformed by the worms after their death. Soon a smaller worm crawled out of the city gate. ??The undead worm in front of me moved significantly slower. At this time, Gu Xi could see that the skin of his worm was rotten to the point where the flesh, flesh and internal organs were exposed. ?The only thing that has not changed is the mouth. When the mouth is opened, it is like an earth drill that can quickly dig out a huge passage underground. He could speak. When this worm appeared, Gu Xi finally had an underground fighting force. Zombie worm (level 11, summoned object): experience (0/3500), attack 11, defense 20, life 120, skills: burrowing, breaking forbidden, crushing. You also follow Mido, but the most important thing for you now is to fill up this place for me first. After taking a look at the properties of the zombie worm, Gu Xi pointed at Mido. Now Mido has changed from a transportation tool to a tool for underground fighting. Mido has no dissatisfaction with this point. In his opinion, it is unique for any kind of tool man who is not a tool man to be able to fight underground now. ?So Mido immediately mobilized his manpower to kill the remaining two scavenging worms first. Then two new zombie worms came to Gu Xi. While digging down, they quickly filled the ground with soil. ?After a while, the big hole created by the worm battle was filled in. At least the city gate part did not collapse anymore and returned to its original appearance. On the contrary, inside the camp, a deep pit with a diameter of about fifteen meters was dug. Standing on the edge of the pit, you can see the situation below. As the deep pit was dug, Mido jumped in directly with the troops given by Gu Xi. Only some of the evil bone locusts were left on the ground, and a corpse worm was also left behind, in case the battle below went wrong and they had no way to come up. ??Gu Xi was quite speechless about this kind of straight up and down passage. ?But its understandable considering how Mido moved before and Gu Xi, after all, he used to control the flying troops. Straight up and down like this is his normal way of moving. The enemies underground have been dealt with, and our own troops have retreated to the corresponding positions. Although the situation was different from what he had imagined before, overall, everything in front of him was still under Gu Xi''s control. At least several goals of the interest care plan have been achieved. He now has a firm foothold in front of the Demon Cave. What Gu Xi has to do now is to replenish some things, and then lure the Yakshas over and kill them one by one. ?This is Gu Xi''s plan to turn the siege into a defensive battle to defend the city. Gu Xi knew very well the difference between attacking a city and defending it. ?Perhaps in the eyes of others, siege means taking the initiative, while defending the city means being passive and being attacked. But in Gu Xi''s eyes, it''s exactly the opposite. ? ? Attacking a city is actually passive in terms of time. The weather is not here directly, and the location is not as advantageous as defending the city. Finally, in terms of people and people, the morale of the defenders will be significantly higher. Although the undead do not need morale, the influence is still there. ?On the contrary, if Gu Xi can turn the siege into a defense, the situation will be under Gu Xi''s control. ?Now Gu Xi has prepared the city to be defended and is waiting for the Yakshas to attack. ?However, Gu Xi can think so, the Yakshas are not mindless undead, of course they understand the problem. ?These Yakshas will run away on their own when surrounded by a large army, and will choose to sneak attack when there are few people. ?This shows that there must be a smarter Yaksha behind them. ??Gu Xi set up camp here, built a city wall, and arranged manpower. The Yakshas could tell at a glance what Gu Xi wanted to do. After Gray Yasha and the scavenging worms failed to attack, they immediately retreated and gave up their plan to attack Gu Xi. From their point of view, Gu Xis arrangement was because he wanted to attack the city by himself. Yakshas are not stupid, they would not do such a thing. ?These Yakshas should act as if they are not paying attention to Xi''s actions. It wont even affect Yakshas life. After all, Gu Xi''s camp was stationed outside the city wall, a certain distance from the front and back gates of the Demon Cave. Calculating it this way, Gu Xi is actually not fighting by blocking the door. ??It is possible that with Gu Xi''s small amount of troops, he could still go to the front and back gates to provoke. The most you can do is to release some flying troops to provoke them in the sky. At worst, they will release Gray Yasha to fight back. This is not scary at all for the Yakshas. Some Yaksha even thought that Gu Xi was stupid. Such a good opportunity, but this is the result? ?Does he really think that they, Yaksha, are going to beat him when he appears outside the wall of the Demon Cave? Think too much. The Yakshas all had expressions of disdain on their faces. ?However, they did not notice that Gu Xi was asking the troops to clean the battlefield, rest, prepare weapons and equipment, and replenish their vitality. ??Calling souls to replenish the troops, calling out the undead souls that had just been transformed into Alidovi City, and getting ready for the decisive battle soon. ?At the same time, Yongdou has also led his skeleton mages to set up the altar there, adjusting the steps and details of the magic ritual, and preparing new ritual magic. That way, it seems as if it is certain that Yaksha will cause trouble on his own. ?The Yakshas standing on the city wall watched Gu Xi''s every move, with a look of disdain flashing in their eyes. Lets go, thats a boring lunatic, nothing interesting to see. "You said that his men seemed to be digging downwards. Will the underground palace be dug through by him?" So what if its dug through? Is the person in the underground palace someone he can afford to offend? Thats right, no, why do I always want to give myself a knife? Me too, something seems not quite right. ??Not only the Yaksha on the nearby city wall, but all living creatures within fifteen miles nearby were affected by this, and they all had the idea of ??committing suicide. They even took action directly, either stabbing themselves, or directly hitting a nearby pillar or something else. This feeling will not end until they take action. ?But everyone can feel that the feeling that made them want to commit suicide just now came from the direction of Gu Xi. ?Although these Yakshas had brains, after being stimulated like this, their eyes turned red and they rushed towards Gu Xi''s camp. Some of the Yashas even jumped off the city wall and rushed towards Gu Xi''s camp. Seeing this, Gu Xi smiled and put away his right hand. The fox eye ring on his index finger was slowly dimming. This attack just now was Gu Xis soul killing. ?Now that the enemy is coming, Gu Xi naturally has to prepare for war. Death Ripple, fight bravely, use the Slowness Technique! (End of this chapter) Chapter 646： The whole army attacks (please subscribe) Chapter 646 The whole army attacks (please subscribe) One hundred, two hundred. One thousand, two thousand. Ten thousand, twenty thousand, thirty thousand! Gu Xi nodded excitedly at the number of people rushing out of Yasha from all directions. ??Finally, nearly 50,000 Yakshas of all kinds rushed out from all directions, from the sky and underground of the Demon Cave, and from behind the city walls. Because they rushed out in a hurry, many Yashas did not have equipment in their hands. ??Just like some of the Bone-Eating Yakshas, ??they did not wear armor made of tents, and some even did not carry weapons. There are many types of soldiers that Gu Xi has never seen among these Yakhas. It looks like someone is riding a wild boar and rushing out together with a wild boar. He is over four meters tall and runs like a hurdler. There are a lot of flies and mosquitoes flying around him. Oh, normal people might not be able to tell in the end, because the large number of flies and mosquitoes that originally surrounded them all killed themselves. But there is such a kind of army, and there are quite a few of them. Finally, there is a Yasha who is nearly six meters tall, with muscles all over his body, arms hanging down to the ground, and thick fingers, and he looks a bit like a behemoth. ?The number of this kind of yaksha is very small, but among the yaksha group, it is quite conspicuous. Facing so many Yakshas rushing out, Gu Xi''s first reaction was not that his advantage in the sea of ??skeletons was gone. Instead, he said something. All the undead transformed by the talent this time will be released into New Alidovi City. Gu Xi is full of confidence in this battle. ??Gu Xi said decisively when Yaksha was less than 300 meters away from his camp and could rush to the undead army outside the city in just a few steps. Lift off! ?Under Gu Xi''s order, the ghost team quickly took off and spread out directly over Gu Xi''s camp. The Yakshas who rushed over saw the number of Bai Wuchang in the sky rapidly changing from a few hundred to fifty or sixty thousand, and their eyes widened. They didn''t even bother seeking revenge against Gu Xi. One by one, they all turned around immediately. ??This is Bai Wuchang with fifty or sixty thousand names. Even if its one-on-one, Bai Wuchang still has something left. ??This is not a fool who came here to make a joke. This is clearly a regular army that deceived them and caught them all. The Yakshas immediately thought of escaping, but it was already too late. ??The moment they turned around, Yuu Dou also seized the opportunity and immediately released the Slowness Technique. This time Yongdou was well prepared, and he could be said to have played a ruthless game. Except for a hundred who used ice arrows and stayed alone to prepare for the magic ritual of the ice storm, all the other skeleton mages participated in the magic ritual of slowness. Gu Xi had warned Yongdou from the beginning that there would be more yakshas this time. If he has difficulty with his magic ritual, it is best to prepare in advance. ??So they have prepared the ritual a long time ago, and most of the skeleton mages are also concentrated here. Even every skeleton mage has prepared magic potions in order to succeed in one fell swoop. And this time the brave fight can be regarded as a great achievement. As soon as the Yakshas turned around, their movements seemed to be frozen. ??A large-scale slowdown spell fell on them. ?Because the number of Yashas is quite large, the delay this time is not like the previous times, which can keep them in place. Judging from the current speed, it is about 24 times slower. But this was enough for Gu Xi''s men. All the heroes under Gu Xi are waiting for this opportunity. They rushed out immediately and rushed into Yasha''s team. Then followed by the ordinary undead led by the undead leaders, and finally the various undead that have not yet been organized. It can be said that this time, Gu Xi just lost his face in order to let his subordinates take advantage. All the troops in the main city of Alidovi City, as long as they had passed level 4, were dragged out. Just now they were all waiting at the Alidovi City Gate. ?Now that the enemy has been hit by the Slowness spell, they rush out immediately in order to get a chop. ?Of course the ghost team in the sky is not idle either. They also rushed forward immediately. ? ?A slash from someone else may result in a siege record. When the final kill is settled, some experience will be awarded. But the Ghost Team is different. What they want is not the record, but the last one. As long as the last hit was done by them, there will be one more ghost in their ghost team. From the perspective of outsiders, the new member of the Ghost Team is Bai Wuchang. Among the heroes, the fastest one was not the Black Spear Battalion who attacked like a tide, but Amilcar. Amilcar also had some ideas for this war. Last time, Gu Xi obtained a large number of corpses and blood essence from the Mysterious Academy, and placed them in the Scarlet Temple to transform the Scarlet Knight. ?This has been a long time coming, and now is a critical period of transformation. As long as the transformation is completed, he can get a scarlet knight army of more than 200 people. Originally, he had been keeping an eye on this matter. ?Even if there was a big commotion outside, he had no intention of coming out. But he didnt know who told him that he was out to take advantage now, so he thought of it and brought out the half-finished Scarlet Knight, hoping to participate in this battle. The reason why it is a semi-finished product is not because the armor and weapons of the Scarlet Knight are not ready. But the blood circulation in their bodies is not ready yet. The body has not been strengthened yet, and it can only be used once. After use, it must be transported back immediately for adjustment. But for Amilka, this is quite worthwhile. Because when he was making this batch of Scarlet Knights, he discovered that if the Scarlet Knights could participate in some battles and gain some experience in advance during the production process, it would be possible to shorten the time for the Scarlet Knights to take shape. In order to get this batch of Scarlet Knights earlier, Amilcar would not let go of such an opportunity. ?Of course Amilcar did not explain this to Gu Xi, he just strongly requested that he also participate in the battle. ?? Gu Xi did not want to refuse this matter, so Amilcar led his troops and nearly two hundred scarlet knights who had not yet put on armor to guard the city gate. As soon as Gu Xi made a move, Amilcar rushed out immediately. More than two hundred cavalry charged, with an effect that was so powerful that they rushed into the Yaksha group and immediately rushed to the generals. The wave of yaksha in front of me was cut into pieces. At the same time, they were swinging the scythes they were carrying. It felt like a combine harvester cutting through a wheat field, easily and quickly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 647： The fallen city wall (please subscribe) Chapter 647 The Falling Wall (Please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! Amilcar''s attack aroused the reaction of Gu Xi''s men. ?All of Gu Xi''s men rushed out, even the cannon fodder troops rushed outward. Looking at the crazy situation in front of him, Gu Xi was quite calm. Under his control, the auxiliary troops under his command were soldiers such as Dead Eye Musicians, Withered Ones, or strong ones like Isabella. , all focused on the battle situation. They either add various effects to the undead in advance, or they keep an eye on the bloodline of the undead troops. ?They are the reason why Gu Xi released these undead souls. At the same time, batch after batch of necromancers were recruited by Gu Xi. They have only one mission, to free the Skeleton Priest. Gu Xi must ensure that behind every hundred undead, there will be a skeleton priest following him. Make sure that this time the undead troops can use their hands freely to kill. ?With such blessing, and with the improvement of Gu Xi and his heroes, Gu Xi''s undead troops have exerted extremely strong combat effectiveness. ?? Their attacks on the Yashas are also quite fierce. Often, one undead can only get one chance of getting hit, and all the undead behind them will rush in to hit them. After seven or eight undead people pass by, no matter how strong the Yaksha is, he will be chopped into pieces. Not to mention that many of these Yashas rushed out in a hurry, without weapons in their hands. At the same time, they had their backs to the undead troops, and they still had such negative effects on them. With just one encounter, about a third of the Yashas were chopped down to the ground. ?Gu Xis eyes kept flashing one kill message after another. ?But the more this happened, the calmer Gu Xi became, directing the battle in an orderly manner. ?At the same time, the Necromancer''s mana has been exhausted, and the Skeleton Priest''s time has expired and disappeared. Gu Xi can always replenish it as soon as possible without causing a disconnect on the battlefield. Make sure that your subordinates have strong enough combat effectiveness. As for the corpses at the scene, Gu Xi was not in a hurry to summon the spirits or clean up the battlefield. At this time, Gu Xi was still waiting for the reaction in the Demon Cave. ?Gu Xi didnt believe that there were no preparations in the Demon Cave. ?Even though Gu Xi looks like his entire army is out, in fact, the most critical incarnations of death, personal troops, black dragons, red dragons, etc. have not yet attacked. He is waiting for other changes. ??But after Gu Xi waited for a long time, there was no response from the Demon Cave. It was as if Gu Xi had lured out all the Yakhas at this moment. This situation surprised Gu Xi. Although the number of Yaksha close to 50,000 is relatively large, it is not reasonable. ??Just when Amilka was about to kill through the Yaksha''s battle formation in one direction, Gu Xi finally turned his head and looked at Princess Anna. Dont look at me, you have to make your own judgment. Princess Anna naturally saw what Gu Xi was worried about, and she also understood that now was the best time for Gu Xi to learn to command battles. ?Now Princess Anna can only evaluate later, and cannot help Gu Xi judge, let alone help him command. Because that would affect the growth of Gu Xi. ?Now is a good time for Gu Xi to gain experience. If you make a wrong step, it will be troublesome to catch up later. Do what you want, even if all the soldiers here are lost, the city of Alidovi is in your hands, and the double death has brought back many undead for you. Your losses are worth it. " At Princess Anna''s surprise, Gu Xi reacted quickly. Yes, he has nothing to lose. The battle before him is under his control. ?Gu Xi had a thought in his mind, and his expression changed when he looked at the battlefield in front of him. At this time, Gu Xi had the feeling of standing in the sky, observing the entire battlefield from a high position. ?Although it only happened for a moment, at that moment, Gu Xi felt like he was the master of the entire battlefield. Is a chess player. ?Although every detail on the battlefield cannot enter Gu Xi''s eyes, Gu Xi can completely grasp the overall situation on the battlefield. At the same time, Gu Xi has a corresponding judgment on the situation of his heroes and even various bosses and warriors. He can clearly understand where he should put these people. ?This feeling made Gu Xi suddenly understand the situation he was in in the undead natural disaster circle. Perhaps the person at the end of the circle looked at him the same way he looked at his heroes now. There are only order ideas such as mobilization, replenishment, and retreat in my eyes. Although Gu Xi''s change only lasted a moment, it still all fell into Princess Anna''s eyes. She nodded with satisfaction. The fact that Gu Xi has changed like this shows that he has grown up. The next thing Gu Xi has to do is to keep fighting and use the undead troops to feed Gu Xi with combat experience. ??Whether it is the undead of Gu Xi''s men or Gu Xi''s enemies, this road is destined to move forward on the corpses of others. At this time, Gu Xi slowly raised his head, "The ghost team will finish the attack, Amilka will go back to kill, Yongdou will release the ice storm, cut the bones of the battalion and go through the front door, and the black gun battalion will go through the back door and fight into the Demon Cave." Under Gu Xis order, the undead men under him quickly changed their ways. ??The battle that was originally a massacre became orderly again. ??Amilcar, who had taken advantage of him, wanted to send troops to charge again, but under Gu Xi''s forced order, he finally retreated to the city gate. Looking at Amilcar wandering under the city, Gu Xi didn''t even glance at him. At this time, Gu Xi already understood Princess Anna''s mentality. I am the master of the battlefield, and all you have to do is obey my orders. Why should I consider you. Slowly, Gu Xis heart hardened. ?In the subsequent conductor, Gu Xi did not bother with some details. I did not think about Yasha who was cut down on the ground, but decisively responded to the changing situation in front of me and adjusted the arrangement of the troops. Fortunately, Gu Xi''s mind-killing attack before had lured out all the Yakshas from the Demon Cave. ?There is nothing that needs to be adjusted in the Demon Cave, and the battle in front of us is not a multi-front battle. Even if there is any problem, Gu Xi can handle it easily. ??Now all the Yashas outside the camp have been killed, and most of Gu Xi''s undead men have also rushed into the Demon Cave City. The rest outside are those who are only level 4 and cannon fodder who were mobilized by Gu Xi to fill up the ranks. They are now following the ghost team to finish up the damage on the battlefield, watching the ghost team''s "number" slowly increase from the original 50,000 to 60,000 to the current 70,000 to 80,000. Just when Gu Xi thought the battle was almost over. Suddenly there was a violent shaking underground. ??The scope of the earthquake this time was quite large, not only Gu Xi''s camp was affected, but also the Demon Cave not far away. The city wall closest to Gu Xi even collapsed, revealing the situation inside the Demon Cave. (End of this chapter) Chapter 648： The BOSS hidden underground (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 648 The BOSS hidden underground (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! The inside of the Demon Cave is different from the garbage dump-like tent area outside. Although it is chaotic, it still looks like a city. ?Various buildings made of giant animal bones and wood are dotted around the city, messy but not chaotic. Behind the various buildings, in the middle of the Demon Cave, is a city lake covering an area of ??more than 30 hectares. I dont know what happened at this time. A huge whirlpool appeared on the surface of the lake. The height of the lake was rapidly dropping. It felt like someone had pulled out the drain of the bathtub, and there was a large amount of water in the tank. The loss is average. This situation shocked Gu Xi. He knew that something terrible had been released. Gu Xi decisively ordered: "All troops enter the Demon Cave. The cannon fodder troops demolished the buildings near here to give the main troops room to move. The archer troops go up to the city wall. Yongdou, you stay here. Wait for my order." As Gu Xi spoke, he moved the three city gates and the Soul-Calling Tower directly into the Demon Cave. Only Yongdou and his demon-sacrifice camp were left outside the city. ?At the same time, Gu Xis heroes and various troops also entered the Demon Cave through the front and back gates and the location where the city wall had just collapsed. ?As soon as those heroes saw the situation of the big lake in the city, they knew that a powerful being was about to come out from under the lake. ?So they took action quickly, demolishing buildings and clearing the site, in order to make the subsequent battles go more smoothly. The ghost team, which was most suitable for clearing the site and cleaning the battlefield, naturally did not retreat. ??Their figures can even be found in less than half of the Demon Cave. ?Less than ten minutes after Gu Xi and the others entered the city, and before Gu Xi had even prepared the battlefield, all the water in the big lake in the city had leaked out, revealing a huge deep pit. Looking from a distance, Gu Xi could see that there were piles of white bones in the deep pit. The bones were incomplete, as if they had been eaten and then thrown into the lake out of nowhere. . ?But just by taking a glance at it, Gu Xi felt that something was obviously wrong. The piles of bones at the bottom of the lake actually had an indescribable sense of vitality. If you close your eyes and feel it, it will be like standing in a normal crowd. This feeling is quite strange and unreasonable. You need to know where Gu Xi and the others are now, but on the Huangquan Road, you can tell at a glance that these bones cannot even be put together to summon a soul. Where does the sense of vitality come from. ?While Gu Xi was still wondering, a fat arm stretched out from the bottom of the lake. ?The arm looked thick and short, but the part that stretched out from the ground was close to the height of Gu Xi''s summoning tower. There was a large amount of mixed egg liquid hanging on the purple skin. ??As the arm stretched out, a hole was torn open at the bottom of the lake, and an angry-looking giantess crawled out from the bottom of the lake. ??This giantess has just climbed out of her upper body, and she is more than 60 meters tall. Her body is like a hill, occupying half of the lake, and her body is covered with eggshells and egg liquid. It didnt look like he had climbed out of the water. Instead, he looked like he had just been hit with an egg. His body was sticky and greasy. At the same time, there were many large and small bite wounds on her body, and there was green liquid on those wounds. ?But this giantess didn''t care about this at all. She just grinned when her upper body climbed out. "who is it" Before she could finish her words, she paused like a chicken stuck in her throat. At this time, the female giant has noticed that the garbage enemies in front of her are not the garbage enemies she imagined, but a group of Bai Wuchang who looked at her with confused expressions. "Damn it, how did you find me? I''m so close, so go to hell!" The giantess roared loudly, clapped her hands on the ground, grabbed the dirt from the bottom of the lake, and threw it at Bai Wuchang. go. At the same time, her body became visibly smaller, and it was obvious that she wanted to escape. ?Although this female giant is not the target enemy of this soul gathering place. But Gu Xi from behind knew that something was wrong with the situation in front of him. He raised the cold wind staff and pointed in the direction of the lake. Serial corpse explosion! Gu Xi could no longer care about anything else at this time. He didn''t ask the necromancer to come out to cooperate with him. He directly exploded corpses in a series to prevent the female giant from escaping. Gu Xi didnt want the giantess to run away like this. Boom! boom! boom! A series of corpse explosions went down, and a series of big explosions occurred around the female giant. Looking at it from a distance, it looks like the giantess threw a bunch of red earth into her crotch. It does little harm to the giantess but is extremely insulting. ??The giantess who was already trying to escape suddenly changed her face, turned her head and squeezed towards Gu Xi. At this time, Gu Xi discovered that the upper body of the giantess was quite large, but her legs were extremely small in comparison, and she could only crawl on the ground with her hands. ??As for the appearance of the female giant, Gu Xi did not evaluate it. Everyone exists for a certain reason. Besides, this guy is his enemy. ? Gu Xi had no time to pay attention to this. When the female giant crawled out, Gu Xi faced the bones at the bottom of the lake with another series of corpse explosions. At this time, Yongdou in the rear seemed to have already known the situation in front. He immediately used the Slowness Technique, and a Slowness Technique happened to fall on the female giant. ?This time the giantess moved even slower. ?Her face was right in the middle of the corpse explosion, and a series of corpse explosions knocked her to the ground. ?When the giantess fell, Gu Xi discovered something. At the feet of the giantess, there was half a bone-armored centipede biting into her mouth. ?Judging from the situation of the Bone Centipede, it had already died on the spot. ?It seems that all the wounds on the giantess''s body were caused by the bone-armored centipede. ?This time Gu Xi was also a little angry. He pointed in the direction of the giantess with the cold wind staff. Death incarnate! Under the black mist, the two incarnations of death rushed towards the female giant. ??The Incarnation of Death - The Bone Dragon directly grabbed the Incarnation of Death - the God of Death and flew all the way in the air. After the incarnation of death, there followed the ghost dragon who had reached level 14 and the bone titan who looked unhappy. Ever since the Ghost Dragon swallowed a centipede inner elixir and leveled up, the Bone Titan has been looking for a way to break the situation. In this battle, the Bone Titan has been fighting at the front, unlike the Ghost Dragon, who was lazily lounging around. Gu Xi hovered nearby. Skeleton Titan would not miss this opportunity now. So under such circumstances, several core strong men under Gu Xi also rushed in front of the female giant. (End of this chapter) Chapter 649： Killed, Level 17 Yaksha Mother (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 649: Killing, Level 17 Yaksha Mother (please subscribe for more updates) When the incarnation of death attacked, Gu Xi just replenished himself with a mini-magic potion. When the incarnation of death landed, Gu Xi''s ghost battlefield fell immediately. ?Then the incarnation of death-the God of Death struck the female giant with a sword. ?At the same time, the incarnation of death - the bone dragon opened its mouth, and the death dragon''s breath spurted out, hitting the female giant in the face. Under the two waves of attacks, the female giant showed no intention of retreating. Instead, she stretched out her hand to grab the two incarnations of death. Faced with this situation, Gu Xi ordered decisively: "The black dragon came forward and at the same time sent an order to Aridovi City to kill the Bone Centipede in battle and ask them to use the Altar of Eternal Slavery to resurrect the Bone Centipede." ? Gu Xi gave the order this time very decisively and confidently, unlike at the beginning when he hesitated for a long time. ?Like now, the black dragon was sent out directly, and the bone armor centipede was resurrected as soon as it was said to be resurrected. There was not much hesitation at all. ?Sure enough, after the black dragon joined the battle, the situation changed again. Although the female giant has strong defense, she is not an invincible power above level 20. ??The black dragon''s attack on her, she directly used her body to resist it. ?In the flames of the black dragon, the giantess''s skin became extremely charred, and even part of it was directly carbonized. At this time, the ghost dragon and the incarnation of death, the bone dragon, had already begun to bite the female giant. One of them dealt with one of the female giant''s arms, preventing the female giant from getting up or attacking. ?At the same time, the incarnation of death - Death Body, attacked the female giant head-on, trying to find a way to drag the female giant to the ground. ??The Bone Titan did not have a long-range attack at this time. He jumped directly onto the female giant, and the white bone spear with lightning in his hand pierced the female giant''s body heavily. Because he chose wounds that already existed on the female giant''s body, the effect of his attacks was still very good. Each attack could take away a certain amount of the female giant''s vitality. As for the black dragons, they were constantly circling in the sky. In each wave, ten black dragons breathed out dragon breath together. In this regard, Black Dragon does better than Gu Xi''s other subordinates. It seems that the ultimate combat creature has something they are proud of. ?These black dragons obviously have their own fighting consciousness, and they know what they should do without anyone specifically commanding them. They knew very well that they were no match for the female giant, so they didn''t get close at all and just used dragon breath from a distance. But when they breathed out the dragon''s breath, they used their greatest strength. Each time, they were spitting out their last thoughts. ?After vomiting, they all felt like they could no longer squeeze out juice and had to retreat to the back to rest. ?This is exactly why they divided into three waves and circled back and forth to attack. ?But their appearance can only be repeated four or five times at most, and then they can no longer breathe dragon breath. ??If the giantess hadn''t died by then, they might have stepped forward to participate in a melee attack. ?At this moment, a new bone-armored centipede also crawled out from the main city gate. ??This is the bone-armored centipede that Gu Xi resurrected through the Altar of Eternal Slavery. He still carries the memories of his life. As soon as he saw the giantess, the bone-armored centipede jumped forward and jumped onto the giantess. ??The giantess was already a little confused by the beating, but even so, she still felt the appearance of the bone centipede. ?When the bone-armored centipede rushed over, the female giant''s body shook involuntarily, which showed how much damage the bone-armored centipede had caused to the female giant before. After rushing to the giantess, the bone-armored centipede opened its mouth and bit hard. During its bite, the poison was directly injected into the giantess'' body. ?At this moment, even though she was slapped in the face by the death dragon''s breath and burned by the black dragon''s flames, the giantess didn''t even cry out, but she actually screamed in pain. ?This is actually the characteristic of the Bone Centipede. The toxicity it injects may not be strong, but it is definitely the most painful. ?Under such pain, the giantess even ignored the other enemies around her and stretched out her hand to grab the bone-armored centipede. ?However, the ghost dragon and the incarnation of death, the bone dragon, were quite powerful. They just dragged the female giant''s hands, giving the bone armor centipede a chance to go down the body, biting the female giant''s body non-stop. Finally, the female giant roared and exerted strength on her shoulders, trying to pull back the ghost dragon and the incarnation of death, the bone dragon. But at this moment, the white bone titan, who had been looking for an opportunity, jumped to the female giant''s mouth, with the bone spear belt in her hand. With the power of thunder and lightning, it penetrated into the mouth of the female giant. ??With this stab, the white bone spear pierced directly from the back of the giantess''s head. At the same time, the purple electric current flashed at the tip of the spear, with a hint of the aroma of roasted brains. White Bone Titan (summon) kills Yasha Mother (level 17), you get 61 experience points, and all summons participating in the attack get 142 experience points! Level 17? Looking at the message that popped up, Gu Xi''s eyes widened. The water in this Demonic Cave is getting deeper and deeper. The existences of level 17 have appeared, so will there be existences of level 20 arranged here? ??Moreover, when the Yaksha Mother came out just now, she saw that Bai Wuchang''s reaction was obviously not right. What did she say? Sabotaged her plans? Or something. ? Gu Xi had a puzzled look on his face, and was about to perform a spiritual call to summon the spirit of the Yaksha Mother to ask about the situation, but he heard the sound of crunching food coming from under the Yaksha Mother. ?Gu Xi was shocked, it couldn''t be that his men were eating Yakshamu there. ?This is a high-quality corpse. Even if it does not summon souls, it is still the best for making other undead souls. It cannot be eaten as food. ?Gu Xi quickly stepped forward to stop him. ?But before he opened his mouth, he found that the bone-armored centipede was eating the centipede body hanging half way behind the back of Yaksha''s mother. It was hard for Gu Xi to say anything about eating his own corpse. After all, that is the body of the Bone Armored Centipede, and it is only half of it. Gu Xi can''t do anything else with the body, so just let him eat it. At this time, Gu Xi was more concerned about the situation of the Yaksha Mother in front of him. The corpse of a bone-armored centipede hung on the body of this Yaksha female, which means that she must have met Mido and the others, and even had a fight with Mido and the others underground. During the previous war, Gu Xi didn''t even think about Mido''s situation. Now that the fighting has stopped, Mido''s existence is remembered. Gu Xi couldn''t help but ask. "Where''s Mido? Has Mido come back? What''s the situation underground? Are there any other discoveries?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 650： Underground in Demon Cave (please subscribe) Chapter 650: Underground in the Devil''s Cave (please subscribe) About twenty minutes passed before Mido climbed out of the ground after receiving the news. He didnt dare to climb up from the center of the Devils Cave, so he finally chose to go back to the original path. After coming up, Mido rushed to Gu Xi immediately. At this time, Gu Xi was directing his men to attack the battlefield. ?There are so many corpses of yakshas here, but Gu Xi did not directly use them to summon their souls. ? Gu Xi could see that the levels of these Yashas were all above level 6 and below level 8. ??Now to directly summon souls, the most you can do is to recruit a group of level 4 zombies. But if you take them back to Alidovi City and deal with them through some means, even if you put them in various buildings and transform them through training buildings, it is possible to transform them into the same level. The nearly 50,000 corpses here are a treasure for Gu Xi. He didnt want to slow down the growth of his undead souls because of his sudden speed. So the current Demon Cave looks like a large slaughterhouse. All the corpses were stripped of all their equipment and armor, washed with hot water, and kept fresh with necromancy spells. Finally, they were piled together, packed and sent to the city of Aridovi. Packed and shipped together were naturally the weapons and equipment of the Yashas and various materials in the city. It can be said that the Demon Cave is very busy now. Gu Xi was sitting there, looking at some of the best quality and material data sent over. "The Yin Qi that can be used as negative energy is about 3,000 cubic meters, which is converted into nearly 300,000 points of negative energy. There are more than 2,000 parts of wood, stone and metal of green and above quality, and nearly 50,000 parts of below green quality in total. . There are more than 4,000 animal skins of green quality and above, and 23,000 animal skins of below green quality. Rare materials...why do I feel so fat this time? " ?While watching, Gu Xi muttered about the harvest this time. At this moment, an architectural designer came over. "Sir, the functions of the buildings here have been clarified and surveyed and mapped. A total of three large-scale architectural design drawings, nine medium-sized and six small-sized architectural design drawings have been obtained. Most of the remaining buildings can be disassembled and reassembled. use. Sir, do we want to transport this back? " Bring it to me and see. As soon as Gu Xi stretched out his hand, the architect handed the architectural design drawing he had just drawn into Gu Xi''s hands. Gu Xi took it and took a look. The architect''s records were very detailed. Not only did he have the design drawings of the building, but also the grade of the original building. If it was dismantled and shipped back, the grade that could be maintained was also recorded in it. . ??The highest level building here is actually a medium-sized building, a level 7 flesh and blood kitchen. When fully activated, it can provide food for 20,000 people. ?According to the architect, this flesh and blood kitchen is in its original condition. After being moved to Alidovi City, it can be guaranteed to be above level 5. If you are lucky, a level 6 flesh and blood kitchen is not unimaginable. At that time, food supply for 15,000 people will be guaranteed. ?But there are two problems here. First, food materials need to be provided by Gu Xi, and second, the undead dont seem to eat much. The effect of this thing on Gu Xi is actually not as good as the small building ranked second. Level 6 tattoo blood pool, which can tattoo soldiers and enhance their strength through tattoos. Each time the tattoo blood pool increases by one level, there are 4 more types of tattoos that can be selected. The level 3 tattoo blood pool can provide green quality tattoos to choose from, and the level 6 tattoo blood pool can provide blue quality tattoos to choose from. ?In addition, the number of tattoos will also increase. At level 1, the blood pool can only tattoo each soldier once, and at level 6, it can tattoo 6 times. There are even people here who specialize in tattooing, studying how to combine different tattoos to bring out the strongest effect. It can be said that this thing is far better than the flesh and blood kitchen. Its a pity that we dont have a tattoo artist on hand. ?Architectural designers are nodding there too. He also felt it was a pity that among these tattoos, there were several tattoos that improved wisdom. ? Its just that except for the core buildings, other buildings do not provide manpower. If you want to arrange manpower to be stationed, you must find people or train them yourself. Otherwise, we can only take the most basic route, which is somewhat of a pity. ?Just when the architect wanted to say a few more words, Mido also walked up to Gu Xi. Seeing this, Gu Xi stopped looking at it and handed the architectural design drawing back to the architect. Bring these design drawings to Luna, she will make arrangements. The buildings here can be demolished if they can. Be careful when demolishing. I am not sure whether it is suitable for use yet, but dont end up using it without having materials. Dont worry, sir, we are professionals in demolishing buildings. After the architect retreated, Gu Xi turned to look at Mido. Tell me what happened underground. As soon as Mi Duo heard this, he quickly stepped forward to explain. ?It turned out that after they led their troops to chase the worm into the underground, they first encountered the worm''s lair and fought a battle with the worm. ?Those worms are larger in size and have the ability to move underground. In fact, their combat effectiveness is only average. If they are accidentally attacked by a sneak attack, there may be no solution. But when it comes to fighting underground, they are really no match for the troops led by Mido. So their initial battle went smoothly. But as Gu Xi used the psychic killing power of the Fox Eye Ring, a different reaction arose. It turns out that these worms do not exist to live underground, but to dig underground palaces. Beneath the worm''s living area is the underground palace where the mother yaksha lives, where an unknown number of yaksha eggs are stored. Gu Xi''s psychic killing is aimed at all living beings within fifteen kilometers. This naturally includes Yaksha eggs that have not yet hatched. ?Those Yaksha committed suicide directly inside the egg, smashed the eggshell open on the spot, and crawled out with the yolk. This is how the egg yolks and eggshells on the Yaksha Mother came from. ?Although the damage was only a little bit, it was naturally impossible for the Yasha to crawl out of the eggshell and be stuffed back. This directly destroyed the arrangements that Mother Yaksha had made for many years, which directly aroused her anger. Because all the Yaksha eggs were gone, the Yaksha mother got angry and crawled to the ground, hoping to trouble Gu Xi. ?And Mido and the others happened to be blocking the way of Mother Yasha. When the Yaksha Mother came up, they naturally faced each other directly. During the battle with the Yaksha Mother, the Bone Centipede was killed, the Evil Bones and White Bone Locusts lost a lot, and the Bone-Eating Sludge lost most of them. In the end, Mido fought hard until the Bone Centipede died in the battle and then retreated when nothing could be done. ?But he was not idle either. He had already found the place where Mother Yasha was hiding. If Gu Xi had not given the order, he would have been there to investigate the situation. (End of this chapter) Chapter 651： Treasures in the underground (please subscribe) Chapter 651 Treasures Underground (Please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! I was wondering why that guy was shouting to kill him as soon as he came up. Thats what happened. After listening to Mido''s description, Gu Xi also got a rough idea. ?It seems that this Yaksha mother is the real owner of the Demon Cave in front of her. She built such a large Demon Cave here, raised tens of thousands of Yakshas, ??and built such a large palace underground. Definitely not to find a place with beautiful scenery to lie down. She must be preparing for something. With this arrangement, coupled with the corpses that were full of life in the lake, Gu Xi guessed that there must be something good down there. Lets go down and have a look. Gu Xi said decisively. Hearing Gu Xis words, Mido immediately stepped out and said to Gu Xi: Sir, please come this way. Without saying anything, Gu Xi jumped onto the evil coffin and prepared to go over. The Ghost Dragon and Bone Titan under Gu Xi wanted to follow them as soon as they saw them. Unexpectedly, Mido quickly stepped forward to stop them, "Sir, these two are a bit too big, and there are many places they can''t get through." ? Gu Xi thought for a while and said, "I understand, just stay at the main city gate, and Isabella will follow me." ?Gu Xi thought very clearly that as long as he was not killed, he could release his city gate no matter where he was. Isabella took a step forward as soon as she heard this. Sometimes Gu Xi is not sure whether Isabella is a wet nurse or not, how can she act like an assassin. She would never show up without an order. Even if there is an order, she just does the work seriously and rarely makes requests. ??It was the same this time. As soon as Gu Xi gave an order, she appeared behind Gu Xi, and her reaction was as precise as a robot. Just when Gu Xi was about to set off, several ghost teams dressed in Bai Wuchang fell in front of Gu Xi. The news that Gu Xi was about to leave had not reached them. After Bai Wuchang had packed up his things, he naturally had to send them to Gu Xi. ?Seeing the items they were holding, Gu Xi, who originally wanted to leave, stopped. What was sent over were several Yaksha heads. ? Gu Xi checked it out and found that these were exactly the goals of this mission. It seems that the Soul Gathering Area doesnt know much about the Demon Cave. Otherwise, we would not have regarded these useless guys as the main targets and let such a big Yaksha female go. Now, he can send these useless guys up. Such a big Yaksha Mother will become a trophy for Gu Xi''s men. ?Thinking of this, Gu Xi''s mind couldn''t help but wander. I dont know what the undead souls transformed by Mother Yaksha through double death look like. Ghost mother? ?This idea just flashed through Gu Xi''s mind and he didn''t think about it in detail. Now he still wants to go to the underground of the Demon Cave first. ?At this moment, the Bone Centipede came behind Gu Xi. ??The bone-armored centipede that just swallowed his own body is obviously much longer than it was at the beginning. The bone armor on the body has also turned yellow. It is obvious that after eating its own body, the bone armor centipede''s physique has changed to a certain extent. Although the level has no effect, its combat effectiveness is definitely much stronger than before. ??Looking at the bone-armored centipede that was following, Gu Xi didn''t think much about it and said, "You should also follow." As soon as the Bone Centipede heard this, he quickly followed behind Gu Xi. It can be seen that he has now settled on a position as Gu Xi''s personal bodyguard. Following the passage that Mido and the others had gone down before, Gu Xi quickly started heading underground in the evil coffin. As the evil coffin rushed downwards, Gu Xi noticed that the ground was riddled with holes due to worms. ??If it werent for Mido to lead the way, Gu Xi would even get lost directly. At this time, Mido was explaining his situation to Gu Xi. I have mastered the art of pathfinding. In addition to finding a better route, I can also ensure that I will not get lost. ?Mido explained the situation in pathfinding. ??As the department head of the Mysterious Academy, Gu Xi didn''t even know about this benefit. It seems that next time he has a chance, he will also learn pathfinding. Make sure you can find the right path in this hellish place. ?After going down all the way, Gu Xi and the others soon came to a huge cave underground. ?When he entered here, Gu Xi''s eyes couldn''t help but light up. The cave in front of him was as big as the main city of the Demon Cave. There was liquid more than half a foot deep on the ground. The liquid mixed with egg yolk made the entire cave sticky. ?Looking up, you can see the passage where the Yasha Mother climbed up before. At the same time, you notice that there are a large number of bones piled up in the corner of the cave. This is obviously the trace left by Mother Yasha when she lived here before. From the moment you enter this cave, you can see three to five hard-shell eggs stacked together at almost every step. These eggs are about the size of ostrich eggs, but now they have all been broken. Inside the eggshells are some creatures that are only the size of a fist. They feel like fluffy eggs coming out of the shell on their own. The body was not fully grown, and it was blown away by the wind. Looking forward along these eggs, Gu Xi found that the entire cave was like this. Even at the end of the cave, on the cave wall, there were also piles of such eggs. Seeing so many eggs broken, Gu Xi understood why Mother Yasha was crazy. ??If his city of Aridovi was directly destroyed by others, he would go crazy. ?But now everything here is for the sake of interest. Gu Xi believed that Mother Yasha would leave some good things here. After all, when Mother Yasha died in the battle, she still exploded with a purple outfit. ?That is a pair of wrist guards. All the Yaksha patterns are painted on the wrist guards. If you look carefully, you will find that these wrist guards are full of life. Yaksha King''s arm skin (purple, wrist guards, leather armor) Defense: 16 After equipped: Constitution +7 Equipment requirements: Strength 8, Agility 8, Constitution 8 Special 1: Grip of Life, every time you clench a fist, you can automatically restore full vitality. You can use it three times a day. Special Effect 1: After wearing the equipment and activating the Grasp of Life effect once, the user will be affected. When not fighting, the user''s life will decrease at a rate of 15 points every ten seconds. It can be restored through blood replenishment, but it cannot be stopped. Special 2: Biology, for every 10 points of damage received in combat, strength or agility +1. Special Effect 2: After wearing the equipment and activating the effect of Biology once, the user''s strength and agility can never exceed 15 points when not fighting. Special 3: Yaksha Curse, during combat, the combat special effects of one Yaksha can be randomly called every five minutes (the Yaksha who calls the special effects is level 12), and the combat special effects of up to five Yakshas can be called at the same time. Special Effect 3: After wearing the equipment and activating the effect of the Yaksha Curse once, the user''s body will transform into a Yaksha. After using the Yaksha Curse thirty times, the user will randomly transform into an ordinary Yaksha. Explanation: This is the skin of the Yaksha King and the foundation of the Yaksha clan. (End of this chapter) Chapter 652： Discovery in the Catacombs (Please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 652 Discovery in the Catacombs (Please subscribe for more updates) Additional updates are being added on weekends, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! Yaksha King''s Arm SkinThis equipment is obviously for the main tank, but cannot be used a few times. Gu Xi just took a look at it and handed it over to the incarnation of death - the God of Death. In any case, Death Incarnation will dissipate after use, so there is no need to worry about the negative effects of [Yaksha King''s Arm Skin]. Instead, there are two special effects, which are most suitable for use in combat. One is to deduct blood to increase strength or agility, and the other is to directly replenish the blood when the blood deduction is almost done. This is a great blessing for the Death Incarnation of the Bone Dragon, whose combat power itself is not as good as the Death Incarnation of the Bone Dragon. As for the Yaksha curse, it is even better, adding a Yaksha characteristic every few minutes. Although I dont know what options are available. ??But judging from the situation encountered in the previous battle with Gu Xi, the quality and fighting styles of the several Yashas produced in the Demon Cave are pretty good. This can definitely improve the combat power of Death, the incarnation of Death. It is precisely because of this harvest that Gu Xi has deeper expectations for the situation underground in the Demon Cave. After all, keeping good things close to you is the most instinctive choice of every big boss. He took Mido, Isabella and several other core men around the eggshells that had lost their lives and walked all the way to where Mother Yasha originally stayed. ?From here, you can see the traces of the Yaksha mother climbing up, and you can also see the way the Yakshas usually put food. On this ceiling, in addition to the large hole dug by Yaksha Mother and allowing water from the city''s lake to pour in, many small holes can be seen. As long as the yakshas put flesh and blood corpses into the small holes, the yaksha mothers below can get a sufficient supply of blood and food. The newly born Yaksha will also grow to a certain size here, and... No, Gu Xi suddenly discovered a problem. ?There are obviously so many Yaksha eggs here, and it looks like an incubation room, but there are no traces of newly born Yakshas here. In other words, the Yasha eggs here have never hatched. ?This situation overturned Gu Xi''s idea at once. ?When Gu Xi and the others came down, they thought it was because the previous psychic killing had cut off the foundation of the Yasha clan, so the mother of Yasha went to kill them in anger. ?It seems that is not the case now, there are other secrets here. ?Thinking of this, Gu Xi stretched out his hand, and the main city gate appeared behind Gu Xi. Subsequently, Gu Xi''s bodyguards such as the Ghost Dragon and the Bone Titan quickly stepped forward. The next thing that emerged from the main city gate was the ghost team. Look for me, I want to know whats going on here. ??Waving to the ghost team, Gu Xi ordered decisively. The ghosts of the ghost team quickly separated and moved. Once they were separated, Gu Xi realized how many yaksha eggs were in the Demon Cave this time. It can be said that, with each ghost team''s shadow holding three broken yaksha eggs, it will take at least seven or eight rounds to clean up the yaksha egg fragments here. ? Gu Xi looked at these eggshells and the unborn yaksha that died halfway through hatching, and found that these things were all of gray quality. Cracked eggshell (gray): Broken yaksha eggshell is full of nutrients and can be used to make food. It is also one of the favorite foods of dragons. [Mao Yaksha Egg (grey): Yaksha is not yet born, but it already has spiritual intelligence and blood. It can be counted as a kind of life. It can also be used as food. It is one of the favorite foods of dragons. . ] ? ? ? When looking at this information, Gu Xi also complained. After fighting for a long time, does this count as extra food for the dragon clan? ?However, in the end, Gu Xi did not stop the Ghost Team from moving the eggshells and hairy yaksha eggs. After all, they would not be able to find new clues unless the place was cleaned up. Soon, under the processing of the ghost team, the lake water that poured into the cave was also diverted away, exposing the dry ground. ?? Gu Xi had no idea about the emptied ground. He was surprised by the method used by the ghost team to evacuate the place. At first, Gu Xi thought the ghost team would just drain the water away. He never expected that the ghost team would lead water into the main city gate and pour it into the evil wood lake in the magic plant area. Looking at the ghost team completing such a large project in a short period of time, Gu Xi wanted to ask, what about it? But after the ghost team led all the water away, Gu Xi couldn''t help but say something. It smells so good! ? Gu Xi can clearly feel that there is a trace of vitality in these lakes. When poured into Xiemu Lake, it can somewhat improve the water quality of the entire Xiemu Lake. The most important thing is that the trace of vitality in the water is of certain use to the entire magic plant area. I dont know how the ghost team discovered this situation. If Gu Xi really wanted to carry things, these lakes would definitely be the first to be removed. After the lake was cleared, the Ghost Team soon discovered a different situation. They discovered that there seemed to be a huge corpse embedded in the floor of the cave. ?The length of the body lying down is nearly two hundred meters long, and the position of the waist is exactly in the middle of the cave, which is where Gu Xi judged the Yasha Mother to be. Regarding this discovery, Gu Xi, with the help of the ghost dragon, flew to a high place to take a look. After that, Gu Xi made a judgment. The corpse lying in the middle of the cave was probably the possible Yaksha King, whose strength was level 19. ?Oh, the strength is based on Princess Annas judgment. She has seen what a level 20 strong man looks like after he dies. ?In the words of Princess Anna, as long as the level 20 domain aura is turned on, the aura will still exist even after death. It just becomes another form. ?Although the corpse in front of me is huge, there is no trace left by the halo. He should be level 19, just shy of being able to step out of level 20. Because of this, Gu Xi also became interested in this corpse. He ordered the ghost team to dig out the corpse and prepare to send it back to Alidovi City first. But when digging deeper, the ghost team discovered that something was not quite right. Because there is a thick layer of red crystals underneath the corpse. ?These crystals look like they are formed by coagulation of blood, and are full of vitality. ?Especially at the waist, heart and head of King Yaksha, the crystals there are extremely large. The most terrible thing is that this kind of crystal with strong vitality is extremely harmful to the undead. Whether it is the ghost team or other undead, there is no way to transport it. ?Just as Gu Xi was thinking about how to transport all these things back to Alidovi City, Princess Anna suddenly said something. Sir, have you noticed anything wrong with the cave in front of you? (End of this chapter) Chapter 653： Yaksha Yushu King (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 653: King of Yaksha Yushu (please subscribe for more updates) ??Gu Xi was still thinking about how to carry these things. The only undead people in front of him were Gu Xi himself, the black dragon, the red dragon and some gargoyles. But if they were to rely on them to carry such a large corpse and the red crystal underneath, it would take even a year to move it. ? ? Gu Xi did not think about Princess Annas question in detail and just said it casually. Maybe some people dont want to know that this guy is dead. At this point, Gu Xi suddenly paused and turned to look at Princess Anna. Gu Xi found that a look of enlightenment flashed in Princess Anna''s eyes. "It seems like this. The bones in the lake above and the lake water full of life are the first layer, all the yaksha eggs are the second layer, and the blood crystals underground are the third layer. This is to prevent people from knowing about this News that the giant Yaksha has died. Bury yourself in enough vitality, and bury yourself on the road to death. ?Hide yourself through various means, and even have a big plan. Sir, what do you think they want to do? " ?Gu Xi shook his head and was about to say that he didn''t know, but a thought suddenly flashed through Gu Xi''s mind. "Princess Anna, do you think he is not dead, but is using some means to strengthen himself, or is he turning into a lich?" As a necromancer, Gu Xi''s considerations are naturally different from other directions. ? Gu Xi''s judgment of the enemy''s life and death is quite accurate, but he also understands that some methods require people to die for a period of time and then be resurrected before they can be carried out. ??If King Yaksha takes this step, the arrangement here will be reasonable. It is understandable why Yasha Mother would be quite scared when she saw so many Bai Wuchang. He is taking advantage of the underworld. Hearing what Gu Xi said, Princess Anna also nodded, "It''s possible, but for ordinary things, I''m afraid there is no need to let yourself enter the state of death. You must know that this is not a fake death, but a real death. If he does this, what he is asking for may be quite big. " "Quite big?" Gu Xi muttered, then turned to look at Princess Anna, "Do you think it will..." Reach level 20. Princess Anna also expressed her own judgment, "I''m afraid this is the method of this kind of creature called Yaksha, or a method unique to this world, where the soul leaves and starts over. ?The body is left here to hide. As long as it remains hidden in life and is on the road to hell, it will give people the feeling that this person is about to die and is walking on the road to hell. ?In this way, living people will not pay attention to him, and dead people will not pay attention to him. He will be in a state between life and death. It can be buried here for hundreds of thousands of years, waiting for his soul to complete its mission and return with greater power. He can break through the level 20 mark in one fell swoop. " Princess Anna expressed her judgment. ?Gu Xi didnt even bother to ask what mission the Yaksha Kings soul had left for. He only understood that he had ruined a big boss''s chance of breaking through to level 20. ? Thinking about the power of the Great Guanyin in White Clothes of Heaven, level 20, who could directly suppress an entire city, Gu Xi knew that he had offended someone in front of him. ?However, things have already reached this stage, and Gu Xi has nothing to fear. He immediately said: "We have already done it, so we must do it more ruthlessly and not leave this body here, and even everything here must be cleaned up. Let the black dragon come over and drag the corpse into Alidovi City. As for the crystals here, we will find another way. " Princess Anna had no objection to Gu Xi''s idea. Even she would not let go of such a great opportunity. After all, level 19 corpses are the best material no matter how they are processed. Even Gu Xi was considering whether to turn the body of King Yaksha into his own contracted undead. ?Under Gu Xis order, the black dragon and the red dragon quickly flew out from the main city gate. At the same time, a large number of undead sent some iron chains to Gu Xi. The next thing was done by Gu Xi himself. He must jump on the huge corpse himself and wrap the chains tightly. ?This job was a strenuous job for Gu Xi, but apart from him, there was no one else who could handle it. It took Gu Xi a whole day to completely wrap the iron chain around the body. ?Then the main city gate was also replaced by a horizontal school gate, so that the corpses would not need to pass through the city gate opening. With the combined efforts of thirty black dragons and thirty-four red dragons, the body that fell on the thick red crystal was finally dragged up. The moment the body was lifted, Gu Xi heard a piercing scream. ?But Gu Xi didn''t pay attention to this at all at this time, and just ordered the black dragons to quickly transport the corpse into Alidovi City. As for where the body is finally placed, there is no need to worry about it. Anyway, as long as we get to Aridovi City, Luna can take over. But the next moment, Gu Xi discovered that the scream was coming from the crystal under the body. ??As the corpse left the crystal, the color of these blood-red crystals turned dark red, as if a large amount of vitality was lost. ?At the same time, the same was true for King Yaksha''s body that was dragged up by the black dragon. His body seemed to be petrified and was already extremely stiff. But when he was lifted up, his body looked like it had just died, with a trace of life still in it. Gu Xi and Princess Anna looked at each other and nodded at the same time. The changes in the corpse made them understand that their guess was correct. King Yaksha is using some method to fake death to send his soul out, and he is planning something big. ?As long as the big thing is accomplished, the soul of King Yaksha can return. When the time comes, he will stand up on his own and become a living life, and will break through the level 20 mark. ??The big lake and Yasha eggs above are all arranged to conceal the breath, while the red crystals below are used to store life force. ?As soon as King Yaksha gets up, the vitality will be automatically injected into the body of King Yaksha, ensuring that he will sleep for many years and will not fall down again due to lack of vitality. It''s just that everything now has been destroyed by Gu Xi. King Yaksha, who was dragged away by the black dragon, finally got up. The life force was injected into him, but there was no corresponding movement. In the end, this Yaksha King was still a dead thing. On the contrary, the red crystal that has lost its vitality will no longer be able to restrain the undead and becomes accessible to the undead, which makes Gu Xi feel at ease. At least he doesnt need to dig and transport these crystals here himself. At the moment when King Yaksha''s body was sent to Alidovi City. There was a dinging sound suddenly in Gu Xi''s ear. èn takes away the body of King Yaksha Yushu, and the mandatory mission begins! (End of this chapter) Chapter 654： Mandatory mission, reward orange equipment (please subscribe) Chapter 654 Mandatory mission, reward orange equipment (please subscribe) Mandatory Mission: The Wrath of Yushu! [Task description: You took away the last and most critical material of King Yasha Yushus grand plan, his body. Your behavior angered King Yushu. King Yushu will come to the location where his body is stored in twelve hours, and want to If you want to take your body back, please make sure this body is not taken away! Task requirements: Protect the body from being snatched away (0/1) or kill the Yaksha Yushu King (0/1) [Task reward: 1 piece of equipment (95% chance of purple equipment, 5% chance of orange equipment). Explanation 1: This body is very important to King Yaksha Yushu. Losing the body, or even dying of the body, will pay a huge price for King Yaksha Yushu. He will definitely come. Note 2: The action of Yaksha Yushu King will have a profound impact on this world. Please be cautious when facing Yaksha Yushu King. At first, Gu Xi was a little angry when he saw that he was forcibly assigned a task. But when he saw that there was a 5% chance that an orange equipment would be released, Gu Xi''s eyes popped out. Princess Anna, I want Alidovita to use it. Princess Anna glanced at Gu Xi and was also confused. "This Yaksha King will come back to **** his body. I will put this body in the Alidovita and fight him in the Alidovita." Although she didnt know how Gu Xi got the news, Princess Anna still said with certainty. "Okay, I''ll help you. I wonder how far you will go in this battle?" Even if Alidovita is rebuilt, King Yaksha must die. Princess Anna glanced at Gu Xi and said, "As you wish." You go and prepare first. I remember that the Yaksha Mother we killed before was level 17. She has the talent of double death, which can produce a powerful level 17 undead in the city. You went to find her and prepared to join the battle. Also mobilize other troops, and if necessary, bring back Dimi. Mobilize the Corpse Flies and White Bone Locusts, and withdraw all troops between Alidovita and the Steel City Gate to prevent the battle from dragging out here. Let Yongdou be prepared. I''m afraid there won''t be a chance to sacrifice his life for him this time, so let him think of a solution on his own. " ?Gu Xi quickly issued his order. ? He ??knew very well that although his troops seemed to be in large numbers, those above level 10 could be picked out with his hands. There is only one person above level 15, and I am not sure what this persons situation is yet. At present, if he wants to face the level 19 Yaksha Yushu King, Gu Xi must mobilize all his troops. ??It''s just that we are running out of time. If the body of the Yaksha Mother can be successfully transformed into a level 17 undead, we might be able to see if we can compete with the Yaksha Yushu King after being healed to level 17. ?But no matter what, Gu Xi never thought of using the level 45 monarch deep in the mirror underground palace world. Although everything can be solved as long as the body is delivered to this person within 12 hours. But after Gu Xis success, what can Gu Xi get? ??On the contrary, if he kills the Yaksha Yushu King, not only can he complete the task and get the task reward, the Yaksha Yushu King will also explode the equipment, and his talent can also allow Gu Xi to get a level 19 master. ??Even if it is only a level 19 soldier, it will be of great benefit to Gu Xi, whether he is brought with him or stationed in the old and new Alidovi cities. Not to mention, the mission reward this time includes orange equipment. Even if the chance of appearing is not high, Gu Xi plans to take a gamble. Under Gu Xis order, Princess Anna immediately passed the news back. Gu Xi, on the other hand, commanded the ghost team and quickly cleaned up everything in front of him. The battle is about to begin, and Gu''s time to rest is quite tight.? ? ? He doesnt have time to stay here much. He still had a lot of things to deal with. After all, twelve hours was quite stressful, and Gu Xi had to arrange everything. Otherwise, he might not be able to win this battle just by relying on his level 10 or above troops. When the ghost team is not affected, it can still move items very quickly. In less than half an hour, the ghost team evacuated everything in the Demon Cave. As for the things on the ground, Gu Xi no longer needed to take care of them. Looking at the empty cave, Gu Xi immediately returned to Alidovi City. ?As soon as he entered the city, Gu Xi met Luna and Shaya. Sir, what happened? ?Luna also received an order from Gu Xi just now, and she was also a little curious about what Gu Xi encountered. Have you seen the huge corpse that was just brought back? I saw it. Luna said with certainty, Is there something wrong with this body? The corpse is the body of a level 19 master. Without his body, his soul has no support, so no matter what happens, he will definitely come back to grab the body. Our task is to defend our body and even kill that guy. As long as we defend, we may even have a chance to get the orange equipment. " ?Luna and Shaya have followed Gu Xi for so long, so of course they know the significance of orange clothing to Gu Xi. ?Once they heard about this situation, they immediately became concerned. Sir, have you chosen the battlefield? Sir, has the information been cleared? I plan to fight outside the Alidove Tower. The walls in other places are too thin, and the Alidove Tower is our main battle castle, so the defense will definitely be higher than a few city gates. Otherwise, given our current situation, no matter which side we fight, it will not go well for us. On the contrary, it will destroy the construction of Aridovi City. As for intelligence, I dont have time to deal with it now. Shaya, can you get enough information in six hours? " Sha Ya thought for a moment, and then said seriously: "I''ll try my best." Gu Xi did not press too hard. After all, where they were now, even returning to the Soul Gathering Land would take a long time. ??Moreover, even if he goes back, he may not be able to find out anything about Ishaya''s current status. ?For this reason, Gu Xi could only ask Sha Ya to inquire as much as possible. It didn''t matter if he couldn''t inquire. Gu Xi still had more than ten hours, so he could make more preparations. At this time, Luna suddenly asked: "Sir, can this body be disposed of?" Gu Xi''s eyes lit up when he heard this, but in the end he shook his head. "I have no choice. My current undead transformation technique is still half a bucket of water. It will take a long time to deal with this. At the same time, I am afraid that what will be transformed will not be a combat-effective existence." Gu Xi finally gave up this idea. "With this time, we should find a way to strengthen the defense of Alidovita. By the way, where are the architects? Call them over. We are very pressed for time." (End of this chapter) Chapter 655： Deploy troops and generals (please subscribe) Chapter 655: Deploy troops and generals (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! As the mandatory mission started, ten hours passed in the blink of an eye. ?In the past ten hours, Gu Xi did not stop for a moment. Various orders were passed down from his mouth, and the construction of the entire Alidovi City came to a halt just for this battle. The undead soul transformed by Mother Yaksha through double death was also found. ?As the mother body of Yaksha, this body has many different characteristics, so it is affected to some extent during the transformation. Transformed into a special undead that Gu Xi saw for the first time. This is a female zombie that is not too tall. Comparing with the original Yaksha Mother, she is only over two meters tall, which is far inferior to the previous mother body whose arms were tens of meters long. ?Even this head is not as good as the Bone Titan under Gu Xi. But this one is super strong, a super strong zombie that can fight. Corpse mother. [Corpse Mother (level 17, summoned object): experience (0/15000), attack 38, defense 35, life 320, skill: corpse mother aura (can affect nearby zombies or corpse children, giving them a certain combat power), Corpse Mother''s Gathering Power (the presence of nearby zombies or corpse children can increase the Corpse Mother''s combat effectiveness), Corpse Mother''s incarnation (when the Corpse Mother dies in battle, she can be resurrected in the bodies of nearby zombies or corpse children to continue fighting), Corpse Poison Bombs (Throwing zombies or corpse children outwards will cause a corpse explosion equivalent to a poisonous explosion). Regarding the situation of the corpse mother, Gu Xi also tried it. As long as she stood next to the zombie, she would automatically activate the corpse mother''s halo, with an impact range of about one thousand meters. The added attributes are not many, that is, attack +4, defense +4, and life +32. Each zombie can get more than one-tenth of the attack, defense and vitality of the corpse mother. As for the mother body''s cohesion, the range of influence is almost a thousand meters. In this range, for every ten additional zombies, the zombie mother''s attack and defense will increase by 1 point each. ??Of course, the increased offense and defense will no longer be fed back to the zombies. It will only become the corpse mothers own combat power. ?This is exactly why Gu Xi believes that the Corpse Mother is a fighting undead. ??However, within a kilometer of the zombie mother, if you force a group of zombies to pass through, I''m afraid it''s not very suitable for fighting. This is what Gu Xi thought at the beginning. After all, the range of one thousand meters is only that big. If all the zombies are squeezed in, there will be no place to move. Even if the attack and defense are raised to a relatively high level, it will be of no use. They will still be suppressed and beaten by others. Zombies have very strong defense, but following behind the zombie mother will not affect the zombie mother''s battle. ?It wasnt until Gu Xi met the so-called Corpse Boy that he realized that the Corpse Mothers skill, which said it could affect zombies, was just to give the zombies face. What really affects the corpse mother is actually the large number of corpse children. The Corpse Boy himself was also transformed from Gu Xi through double death. Its just that Gu Xi himself didnt know when this transformation happened. ?It wasnt until he checked with Luna that he realized that he had really killed them. ?These corpse boys all come from Yaksha eggs that were affected by psychic killing, although they crawled out of the eggs themselves and died of loss of nutrition and protection. ?These are also included in Gu Xi''s achievements, because these Yaksha have not come out of the egg, so they have no experience at all. Gu Xi naturally didnt know that he had killed so many beings. But the double death doesnt care about this. Those who want to kill must be transformed. These levels are considered to be level 0, and they are so small that even a skeleton soldier cannot do it. So in the end they were all turned into level 0 corpse boys. Corpse Boy (level 0, summoned object): experience (0/50), attack 1, defense 1, life 5, skills: pounce, dodge, bite. ??With the blessing of Alidovi City, the combat effectiveness of these corpse boys is actually not weak at all. Now that these corpse boys are with the corpse mother, the combat effectiveness can be improved a lot. ?With their number, it is not impossible to form a sea of ??the dead to attack. The most important thing is that these corpse boys are relatively small, only less than 50 centimeters. They don''t even stand upright and can usually be stacked on top of each other. With a distance of about one thousand meters, nearly 30,000 corpse boys can be squeezed in. The most important thing is that they do not move as slowly as zombies. When they move forward, they jump up like locusts and fall from above to attack. The effect is like a jumping slash, but the power is random. It can be said that the cooperation between these corpse boys and corpse mothers is perfect. If Gu Xi had no corpse mothers or corpse boys, he would never have discovered that such a combination existed. Looking at the corpse mothers attributes that had been improved by the corpse boy, Gu Xi felt that this battle might not be too ugly. ?But in other aspects, Gu Xi has also made complete preparations. Taking this opportunity, Gu Xi found the open space outside the Alidovita Tower filled with various corpses and bones. There were fire traps buried under the corpses. As long as the enemy stepped on them, they would be stepping on corpse explosions and serial corpse explosions. in the trap. ?At the same time, the city gate of Alidovita was opened wide, and the corpse of King Yaksha was piled in the square inside Alidovita. Everyone could see this corpse at a glance. ?Four crows are standing next to the corpse. As soon as the enemy comes over, Princess Anna can switch the time and space of Alidovita and quickly shift the battlefield. ?Of course there are only two time spaces that Alidovi Tower can switch to now, one is the original Alidovi City, and the other is the new Alidovi City. Those who entered Aridovita also received certain blessings under the handling of several architects and a large number of undead. A large amount of materials obtained from the Soul Gathering Place were used on the city walls. Others cannot be guaranteed, only a few points are guaranteed by the architect. The city gate can be guaranteed to be closed as soon as possible and will not get stuck halfway. ??The city wall is guaranteed to withstand the frontal impact of the city ramming vehicle for more than 20 minutes, and will not fall down directly. The arrow towers behind the city can be used, and a large number of soldiers can move freely on the city wall. ? Such a guarantee allowed Gu Xi not to worry about the enemy snatching the body away in a moment, and ensured that Gu Xi could control the battle to a situation that he could control. Finally, they built an altar specifically for Yongdou to prepare sacrifices. Yongdou and his Demon Sacrifice Camp appeared here immediately. They arranged the new altar there and calculated the distance outside. Because they cannot see the outside situation from the location of the altar, they must divide their positions to ensure that they can accurately hit the enemy when they take action. In addition, the creation and distribution of various weapons and equipment, the final training and replenishment of some powerful soldiers, the construction of medical tents, the preparation of arrows, etc. were all completed during this period. Even the flesh and blood kitchen that had just been brought into Alidovi City had already prepared enough food. ?Although the undead do not need this food to fill their stomachs, these foods can improve some of their attributes before the battle, which is enough for Gu Xi. In battle, the competition is data. It would also be good to improve a little bit. (End of this chapter) Chapter 656： The pre-war layout is completed (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 656: Pre-war arrangements completed (please subscribe for more updates) Today is my birthday. I will update more for my birthday. Please subscribe! As for the troops preparing to fight this time, Gu Xi can be considered as mobilizing the entire city. Except for the few heroes who are currently in the city, all troops above level 7 have begun to mobilize towards Alidovi City. ??In addition to the troops brought out by Gu Xi''s experience, among these troops, there are also the tens of thousands of new undead that were killed during the attack on the Demon Cave and refreshed in Aridovi City. Most of the units in the Yaksha series are suitable for becoming zombies. Even the previous Gray Yaksha and Painted Yaksha are transformed into zombies. Just one way is to hang balloons on yourself to make yourself fly. The other is to use makeup to make yourself look like a living dead zombie. Their levels are all between level 6 and level 8. In order to fight this time, Gu Xi directly transferred all the troops above level 7. More than 15,000 new troops were added to Gu Xi''s army. ??If all these troops were crammed into Alidovita, they might not even be able to fit inside. In the end, Princess Anna came up with a way to arrange them outside New Alidovi City. Only 3,000 people were selected to fill Alidovita as the basic defense force. When manpower is needed, Alidovita switches time and space, and these troops can be replenished. This will not only ensure that Alidovita has sufficient defense and will not have internal chaos, it can also ensure the replenishment of troops and the transportation of resources. ?While Gu Xi was mobilizing everything in the city to prepare for the upcoming battle, Shaya also rushed back three hours before the start of the battle. ?Originally, Gu Xi thought that Sha Ya would not be able to find out any news. But he never expected that Shaya could find out some information in such a short period of time. Sir, the behavior of this Yaksha King is actually quite common on the Huangquan Road. I asked about it and they said it was a way to break the situation. There are similar arrangements not only on the Huangquan Road, but also in the human world. They hide their bodies, and their souls are transferred to the human world. In the human world, they either play in the mortal world and hone their mental state, or they rise to the throne from the dragon and gain national destiny, or they do good deeds and accumulate merits and gain a lot of merit. In this way, after the reincarnated body dies, they can use the accumulation of one life to allow the sleeping body to reach a higher level. ?However, it is really rare for people like King Yaksha to bury themselves on the road to death by pretending to die. They said that King Yaksha was also a relatively ruthless person. ?On Huangquan Road, the Yaksha in the Demon Cave is actually not that big of a deal. Not to mention the soul gathering place, any ghost king who likes that piece of land can take it down. So the people I asked felt that there must be some problem behind this, otherwise King Yaksha would not take such a risk. " After Gu Xi listened, he found that the news Sha Ya had learned was almost the same as his guess. ?Its just that the last thing Sha Ya found out made Gu Xi somewhat worried. "What are your thoughts?" I think King Yaksha would hide himself under the Demons Cave for three reasons. First, he was cornered and had no choice but to temporarily hide himself here. This is probably the most impossible. Your Excellency has seen it before. The Devil''s Cave has existed for a long time. Not to mention the other corpses in the lake and the yaksha eggs in the underground cave. The sky can be formed. ?Di Mo Cave has existed for at least several decades, or even hundreds of years. So the possibility of being forced to reincarnate and leave is very low. Second, he has people behind him, at least some of the higher-ups on Huangquan Road know about King Yaksha''s behavior.?????That''s why the ghost kings did not go to the Demon Cave. ??But there is something unreasonable here, because the Demon Cave is on the task list. Otherwise we wouldnt have come here. Another possibility is that King Yasha is a target or a trap launched by others in order to attract other boss-level figures to take action. ??It''s just that we were unlucky and accidentally got into this. " Listening to Sha Ya''s analysis, Gu Xi also nodded. He had almost reached the same conclusion just now. ?But no matter what, he has taken over this matter and has no intention of giving up easily. He is not for the orange outfit, but to prove that he is capable of fighting anyone. "I know, but no matter what the situation is with King Yaksha, we have already taken this matter. King Yaksha is our enemy. ?During your visit this time, did you find out any other news about King Yaksha? For example, what is the character of this Yaksha King? What are your fighting habits? He must have some enemies anyway. " I really havent heard about this. It seems that everyone who knows about King Yaksha has been silenced. Some people dont even know that there is such a King Yaksha. I think King Yakshas main territory should not be on Huangquan Road. ??If we have more time, we might be able to find some clues by asking around in other places. But we really dont have enough time now. " Yeah, theres not enough time. ? Gu Xi also sighed, "But this will not have much impact on us. I have decided to fight this battle, so I won''t think so much about other things. Let this be the case. The news you brought back is very important. Go down and have a rest. ? We dont have much time, and we may still trouble you later. " After sending Sha Ya off, Gu Xi dealt with other matters. With two hours left on the clock, Gu Xi called the two incarnations of death outside the Alidovita Tower and blessed them to enter the ghost battlefield. Finally, he said to Princess Anna: "I''ll take a rest first. Wake me up in two hours." Princess Anna glanced at Gu Xi and said, "Sir, you haven''t eaten for eight or nine hours. Why don''t you eat a little before going to bed?" Forget it, I just ate something, Ill eat it later when the war starts. ? Gu Xi shook his head, found a place near the square of Alidovita and fell asleep. ?Beside Gu Xi was the body of the Yaksha Yushu King that had been transported. It can be said that Gu Xi fell asleep next to the corpse and fell asleep immediately. Princess Anna''s eyes couldn''t help but change when she saw Gu Xi falling to sleep on the ground regardless of his identity. ?This time Gu Xi was able to fall asleep so quickly. It seemed that he was completely sure. At least Gu Xi now looks like a qualified soldier, and no longer looks like a novice like before. Sure enough, the training of this kind of war can greatly promote a person''s growth. (End of this chapter) Chapter 657： Give the enemy who appears a head-on blow (please subscribe) Chapter 657: Give the enemy a blow in the head (please subscribe) Two hours later, Gu Xi was shaken awake by Princess Anna. Looking at the countdown on the mandatory mission, the enemy will be there in about ten minutes. Gu Xi patted his face hard and then stood up. After letting himself wake up a little, Gu Xi waved his hand, and a large number of gargoyles flew around. ?At the same time, flying out were the Crow Lancers originally stationed on Alidovita''s side. These two troops fly very fast. They are now going out to explore the outside world. ?The enemy is about to appear, and Gu Xi needs to determine where the enemy is. At the same time, in Alidovita, various troops were quickly in position. The corpse flies and the evil bone locusts flew up and circled in the sky. Below the corpse flies and the evil bone locusts, the sky of white bones that had just risen shrouded the sky above Alidoveta. On the ground, bone-gnawing silt and bone-gnawing swamp are crawling. The incident with the worms reminded Gu Xi that the enemy may not necessarily attack from the front. They may crawl out from the ground. ??In order to ensure that no sneak attacks would occur, Gu Xi could only cover every inch of the ground with bone-gnawing sludge to prevent enemies from emerging from the ground. ?On the city wall, skeleton shooters patrolled back and forth under the leadership of the skeleton shooter leader. ??Somewhere behind Alidovita, the Skeleton Mage was being led by the leader of the Skeleton Mage, guarding Yuuto''s side. At the same time, more than 600 corpse boys who had been prepared were standing nearby. ??This is for sacrifices to the Demon Sacrifice Camp. If the enemy comes alone, these are the sacrifices. ?When there were still five minutes left before the enemy was in position, Gu Xi was already standing on the wall of Alidovitta, which was where Princess Anna stood when Gu Xi came twice before. I have to say that the view from here is much better than from the Soul Evocation Tower. ?Standing in this position, Gu Xi can see a large area nearby. ?While stuffing food like roasted owls into his mouth, he stared at everything in the distance. With three minutes left, the Gargoyles and Crow Lancers began to circle in the sky, looking for every detail. For them, as long as they find a clue of the enemy''s appearance in advance, it will be a victory for Gu Xi. With less than a minute left in the countdown, a gargoyle suddenly noticed a slight change somewhere. ?The gargoyle had no time to go back and report, so it flew directly into the sky and kept hovering in the sky, reminding Gu Xi and the others to pay attention to this place. Gu Xi and Princess Anna were both standing at the city gate. When they saw this situation, Princess Anna, who was most familiar with the terrain near Alidovita, said decisively. "It''s about 3,500 meters away from here. It''s within our control, but not within our scope of influence. The enemy is afraid of a large army moving forward. They should be preparing to integrate their troops here before moving forward." Gu Xi also noticed this situation at this time. More than three thousand meters away, which is beyond the attack range of most of Gu Xi''s men. Even Gu Xis previous layout was only within a range of about a thousand meters at most. ?The opponent appeared more than 3,000 meters away. It seemed that they were moving forward as a large army. Luna, Alidovi City is your territory. Is there any way to move them to the front? Seeing that there were still more than thirty seconds left, Gu Xi turned his head and looked behind him. As soon as Luna heard Gu Xi''s order, she immediately said: "Okay, let me try." After speaking, Luna held the [Seal-Demon Blood Sacrifice Mirror] and disappeared behind Gu Xi. Then Gu Xi raised his hand and ordered loudly: "Yongdou, get ready to start." Upon hearing this, Yongdou immediately started the magic ceremony. Twelve hours are quite stressful even for Yudou. In these twelve hours, he reorganized the magic rituals he had researched. Abandon the Blood Loss Curse, which is an obviously wrong direction in magical rituals. At the same time, the magic ritual of ice ring magic, which is not very effective, was also abandoned. ??Made some adjustments to the Slowness spell, turning the Slowness spell into a way that a boss can lead hundreds of skeleton mages to perform the ritual on their own. ?In this way, Yongdou can release the magic ritual of Slowness, thus ensuring that Slowness can be released at every moment. ?Yong Dou himself can also jump out of the magic ritual of slowness and conduct research and use of other magic rituals. As soon as Gu Xi''s order was given, Yongdou immediately ordered: "The first team will perform the ceremony, and the second team will prepare. The ice skeleton mages will wait where they are, and the remaining skeleton mages will prepare at the seventh altar." Under Yong''s order, all the skeleton mages quickly got into position. At this moment, the countdown to the mandatory task reached zero. ?At the location where the gargoyle was discovered before, a huge oriental-style portal appeared. ?At the same time, behind the portal, a large number of human figurine soldiers stood behind the portal. Obviously they wanted to wait for the portal to be in place and then rush out of it directly. ??But the problem is that the phantom of the portal just appeared. There was a flash of light from a nearby mirror, and the phantom of the portal that had not yet stabilized was moved to a position less than a kilometer away from Alidovita. The moment the portal moved forward, Yuu Dou had also completed this magical ritual. Mana extraction! Under Yongdou''s extraction, a large amount of mana was drawn out from behind the portal. ??Because there were a large number of skeleton mages extracting mana at the same time, when the mana was extracted this time, a large amount of mana directly turned into a rainbow, falling directly from the portal onto the altar of the magic ritual. ?Even because too much mana was extracted, a large amount of mana condensed into liquid and flowed from the ritual altar to the ground without anyone handling it. Yongdou is happy with his mana draw. The situation on the other side of the portal is not so good. When the mana was extracted, the portal that had just solidified began to shake rapidly. About seven or eight seconds later, the portal that had just landed was like a bubble blown by the wind, and disappeared with a pop in front of Gu Xi and the others, leaving only about 10,000 soldiers in mixed formations. Among these soldiers, a confused young man was looking around with some confusion. He seemed to be thinking, where are my soldiers? This is how the same thing. ?At this time, there was also a ding in Gu Xi''s ear. [Mandatory mission update, King Yaksha Yushu appears. Because of your preparation, King Yaksha Yushu''s troops encountered problems. Only about one-tenth of the troops entered your territory, and 30% stayed in place and did not follow. The rest All disappeared during the transmission, and it is not known whether they are dead or alive. Your chances of winning against the Yaksha Yushu King have been greatly improved! (End of this chapter) Chapter 658： Blow up a bunch of people first (please subscribe) Chapter 658: Blow up a group of people first (please subscribe) ?Looking at the message that popped up in front of him, Gu Xi was obviously stunned for a moment. ?But he immediately realized that now was not the time to think about this. ?Gu Xi pointed decisively at the location of the enemy in front of him. Fire trap activated! ?Before the enemy came, Gu Xi laid out a large number of fire traps within a kilometer of Aridovita, and then laid a large number of bones and corpses on the fire traps. It can be said that the deployment of the flame trap this time has raised Gu Xi''s flame trap level to level 7, and the power and delay have been greatly enhanced. In order to ensure that the enemy could be killed at the beginning, Gu Xi even used the method of stacking. All this was done with the help of Luna and others. So Luna also knew the location where the most fire traps were buried. She used the ability of mirroring to move the enemy''s portal here, naturally placing it on top of the fire traps. So now as soon as the flame trap explodes, the already chaotic enemy will be blown up into the sky on the spot. Under the series of explosions, the soldiers who had just appeared nearby were suffering unspeakably. ?They all took various ways to protect themselves. During the explosion, the young man who had been standing upright seemed quite conspicuous. Looking from a distance, Gu Xi could see that the man''s face was distorted. He should be the soul of King Yaksha Yushu. ??This time he came here, probably with the intention of bringing an army of more than 100,000 people and using his upright momentum to persuade Gu Xi and make Gu Xi hand over his body. He can even ask Gu Xi to compensate for his losses. When he feels unhappy, he can even hit Gu Xi to vent his anger. But he never expected that the situation would be like this. First, the portal did not have enough mana. When the soldiers were in transit, something suddenly went wrong with the portal. Their first wave of troops were trapped here, and the troops that followed were lost in the process of teleportation. The place they were teleported to was not the location they originally planned. ?This place was too close to his body, so close that Gu Xi had laid quite a few fire traps here. There was a big explosion for them as soon as they came up. After the explosion, there were only more than 8,000 troops left around him. Under such circumstances, it would be strange for King Yaksha to look good. ?But this King Yaksha can be regarded as a ruthless person who can reach level 19. In order to reach level 20, he will give up even if his body is at level 19. Facing this situation, he still wanted to fight for his life. Wang Wei, come on! Beside King Yaksha, a man in red robe quickly stood up. ??This man''s face was pale and calm, and his movements were a little awkward, but after being called out, he immediately rushed towards the city wall of Alidovita. Behind him, there were about 300 men dressed similarly to him. When moving forward, their speed obviously exceeded the speed of other soldiers. ?It feels like flying close to the ground. As the man rushed out, King Yaksha raised his right hand. Everyone come closer to me. How many of the Eighth Lieutenants of Xiyuan are still alive? Stand up for me. As soon as King Yaksha roared, two men dressed as military generals stood up. Your Majesty! "Regulate the army and prepare for the battle. Only by fighting a **** way can we have a chance to return alive." King Yaksha said decisively. ??King Yaksha has a loud voice, and when he speaks, he always waves his arms very loudly. As he spoke, the originally chaotic soldiers calmed down, and their morale improved significantly. ?The two generals who had just been called out quickly got on their horses and assigned different tasks. One patrolled back and forth in the chaotic battle formation to calm the soldiers. The other one led five hundred swordsmen and axemen directly out of the battle formation and rushed towards Alidovita. It only took less than two minutes for King Yaksha''s troops to transform from chaos to order. At this time, Gu Xi had just mobilized the Black Spear Battalion from the rear to the gate of Alidovita. Gu Xis thought at this time was that there were not many enemies. Get rid of those soldiers from the front first. As for King Yaksha, he left it to the Corpse Mother and others to besiege him. ?No matter whether the current Yasha King is a level 19 boss or not, I believe that without soldiers, Gu Xi can kill them by hard grinding. At the same time, Gu Xi did not forget the news he had just received. After arranging the troops, he did not forget to turn around and give Luna a command. Luna, go and check how many undead there are in the city of Aridovi. Those soldiers just died during the teleportation process. They can be considered dead in my hands. Go and check how many of them died. See if they can use it. If it can be used, just drag it out. " ??Just when Luna retreated to check the number of undead in the city of Aridovi, the man in red and the royal guard had already approached the city wall of Aridovi Tower. ??The skeleton shooters on the city wall were unable to hit the fast-moving man in red even though they were shooting on their own. Faced with the situation in front of him, Shaya immediately rushed out from the city wall and blocked the man in red from the front. ??The man in red saw Sha Ya rushing towards him, a trace of disdain flashed in his eyes. A thief on the spy route also wants to block me? Before he finished speaking, the incarnation of death, the God of Death, had already appeared in front of him. At this time, the incarnation of death, the God of Death, has changed somewhat. The arm holding the scythe in front of him has been put on a pair of wrist guards that look like skin. There are also a large number of Yaksha patterns painted on the wrist guards. When he took action, the incarnation of death, the God of Death, dragged all the enemies in front of him into the range of his control with one strike. ?Then the magical ritual of Yuu Dou came belatedly. The Slowness Technique and the Ice Storm fell at the same time, and they happened to fall on Wang Wei and his men. Facing the attacks of Slowness and Ice Storm, as well as the joint efforts of Shaya and the God of Death, the incarnation of death, Wang Wei showed a trace of disdain on his face. Disperse! At his command, all the slow spells that fell on him disappeared. But just when he was about to rush forward again, go around behind Sha Ya and kill Sha Ya first, another slow spell was hit from Yuu Dou''s side. ??Then Gu Xi also noticed the situation here, and he ordered decisively: "Yongdou, use the Slowness Technique again to lock this guy down." ? At this time, Sha Ya also worked hard to get close to Wang Wei. After Wang Wei was hit by the slow spell, Sha Ya''s speed was finally almost the same as Wang Wei. Death incarnate-the God of Death quickly killed the troops behind Wang Wei. They all understood that these people in front of them were definitely a danger and they could not be allowed to get close to Alidovita. (End of this chapter) Chapter 659： A battle where everyone shows off their magical powers (please subscribe) Chapter 659 A battle in which each shows his or her special powers (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! Close the city gate. Looking at the battle below, Gu Xi ordered decisively. The situation is now under his control, and he no longer needs to use King Yaksha''s body to attract King Yaksha''s attention. Close the city gate and fight a good offensive and defensive battle. This is what Gu Xi needs to choose now. ?Under Gu Xis order, the city gate of Alidovita was closed with a bang. ?? King Yaksha, who was boosting the morale of his soldiers, heard this voice, turned around and looked back, his face became ugly. ??The difficulty of fighting is different between a castle with an open gate and a castle with a closed gate. ??If the previous army is by his side, King Yaksha will naturally not have to worry about anything. He can defeat any castle no matter how difficult it is. But his troops at present are less than one-tenth of their original strength, so naturally they cannot be calculated based on their original strength. That''s why he sent the king''s guards immediately, partly to assassinate Gu Xi, and partly to seize the city gate to facilitate the passage of the troops behind him. Now that the city gates are closed, the situation is different. ? King Yaksha gritted his teeth and turned to face the wall of Alidovita and said. Those who get there first will be the marquis of ten thousand households! Hearing this, King Yasha''s soldiers roared at the same time, raised their weapons and rushed towards the city wall. The general who had rushed out in advance with five hundred swordsmen and axe-hands accelerated his advance even more. His war horse changed from crimson red to a bright red that seemed to be about to burn. The speed of the war horse rushing forward was significantly accelerated. . Shoot! ?Seeing the enemy rushing up, Gu Xi ordered decisively. ?This time the skeleton shooter finally did not embarrass Gu Xi. Their arrows landed on the soldiers far away, unlike when they dealt with Wang Wei''s men before, where they could not hit at all. ??The swordsmen and axemen following this general only wore ordinary leather armor and did not hold shields. The damage caused by arrows to them was still quite high. After being targeted, they only rushed forward for more than a hundred meters, and one-fifth of the soldiers were killed by the archer''s arrows. But the generals rushing in front didn''t care about this. He held a long knife in one hand, grabbed the bridle of the war horse with the other, and kept making the horse accelerate. As he rushed forward, layers of shadows appeared behind him. ?Those phantoms looked like Yakshas, ??and they all appeared before when Gu Xi was fighting in the Demon Cave. The one that appears most often is the Bone-eating Yasha, which focuses on strength and defense. When several layers of shadows fell down, the appearance of this military general became a little bit like a yaksha. At this time, the incarnation of death, the God of Death, who was fighting against Wang Wei''s men, also had the shadow of a Yaksha appear behind him. ?The phantom looked like Gray Yaksha. After it fell on the incarnation of death, the God of Death, the God of Death moved significantly faster. ?At this time, Gu Xi also understood that the ability used by the general was similar to the Yaksha Curse that had just been activated by the incarnation of death, the God of Death. ??It''s just that Gu Xi is a little unsure. Is the ability used by the general a purple-clad ability, or a spell? Or maybe this general, like King Yaksha, is a Yaksha who has given up his body. While Gu Xi looked puzzled, the general had already rushed to the city wall. ?At this time, the skeleton shooters have begun to focus on the general. At the same time, Gu Xi has also seen that the strength of this weapon should be around level 14. Has not reached level 15 yet. ??Gu Xi raised his head and glanced at the ghost dragon in the sky. The bone dragon, the incarnation of death, was left to cooperate with the corpse mother to deal with King Yaksha. The ghost dragon should handle this weapon. Just when Gu Xi was about to wave the ghost dragon down, Luna appeared behind Gu Xi. Seeing the situation in front of her, Luna immediately shut her mouth, swallowed back the information she originally wanted to report, and joined Gu Xi in commanding the soldiers on the city wall. With Luna''s help, Gu Xi''s pressure is much less. Luna can also play a big role when defending the city. ??The secret technique of mirroring she mastered was extremely weird. Sometimes the enemy who was charging forward had clearly seen the right direction, but when he looked up, he found that he had actually run back. This was a serious blow to the general. Because he used a secret method to strengthen himself and keep his body at a very strong level, but this secret method consumes a lot of physical strength. Normally, he can maintain the secret technique and rush to the city wall. But now that he was dragged down by Luna, his time was delayed. The most important thing is that he went astray without knowing it. Every time he found that something was wrong, he had to stop and readjust the direction. This naturally affected the rhythm of his charge. After all, what you need when charging is to go all out. After three interruptions, the horse he was riding had turned red, but he had not yet reached the city wall. ?This made the armed man quite angry, and he roared loudly. Yao Dao, if you have the ability, let me pass. Get over your sister. ??Gu Xi rolled his eyes at the general and had no intention of letting anyone come over. "Concentrate fire and kill this guy!" The leader of the skeleton shooter quickly adjusted the position of his men again and focused his firepower on the general. At this moment, the color of the war horse on which the military commander sat changed again. From blazing red to bright white. Then a bang was heard, and the war horse exploded. Such a situation shocked Gu Xi. It turned out that the war horse had been overused, and its strength exceeded the level that the war horse could withstand, and it exploded directly. ?But when the war horse exploded, the general''s brain changed, and with the power of the explosion, he was ejected, and the target was the city wall of Alidovita. In the general''s mind, the explosion must have knocked him out of a straight line. No matter how powerful Luna''s mirror image secret technique is, it is impossible to turn his straight line into an arc. But he really thought wrong. The most common things in mirror images are refraction and reflection. Let alone turning a straight line into an arc, even if it bounces this guy back, it will be easy. ??While the general was flying towards Aridovita, Luna stretched out her hand a little in front of her, and a huge mirror appeared directly in front of the general''s flying direction. ??The general couldn''t control the direction of his flight at all, so he rushed in headfirst. The next moment, the general flew out of the mirror and smashed towards King Yaksha''s position at an even faster speed. Looking at the generals flying towards him, King Yaksha''s face became quite ugly. "Useless things." ?Then he raised his hand, and a powerful force slowed down the flying general so that he would not be directly smashed to death on the spot. ?Seeing this situation, Gu Xi''s eyes lit up, he decisively turned his head and ordered behind him. Fight bravely and extract mana! (End of this chapter) Chapter 660： Seal the level 15 strong man (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 660: Seal the Level 15 Strong Man (please subscribe for more updates) Add more updates, add more updates, work hard for subscriptions, recommendations and monthly votes, and please support me brothers! ?Yongdou in the rear heard Gu Xi''s order. Although he didn''t know why he had to extract mana at this time, he didn''t think much and immediately started the magic ritual. At this time, Gu Xi also set his sights on the troops other than King Yaksha. At this time, all three slow magic rituals on Yuu Dou''s side were facing the king guard. Under such a slow turn, Shaya and the incarnation of death - the **** of death had the opportunity to surround the king guard. As for the soldiers under Wang Wei, they had already died under the attack of the **** of death, the incarnation of death. At this time, there have been some changes in the ghost battlefield of Death, the incarnation of death. Originally, the ghost battlefield of Death, the incarnation of Death, was a large number of bone arms protruding from the ground. ?These arms support Death incarnate - the Grim Reaper floating above the ground. ??But after the incarnation of death, the God of Death, killed Wang Wei''s men, some of the enemies have become part of the ghost battlefield. ??Now in the ghost battlefield of the incarnation of death, the God of Death, the stretched out skeletal arms no longer just stay in place. There are already some arms that will automatically fly up from the ground and grab nearby enemies like vines. ?As long as it is caught, the enemy is generally unable to move and can only be hacked to death by Death, the incarnation of death. Even with Wang Wei''s strength and mobility, this is the case. ??However, this Wang Wei is a capable person no matter what. ??His limbs have been wrapped with at least seven or eight bone arms, and they even appear on his waist and shoulders. They are also blessed by various slowness techniques, and his speed has never been slowed to the limit. At its slowest, it is not much different from a normal person, and it can also face attacks from both Saya and the incarnation of death - the God of Death. It can be seen that his level is probably over level 15. You must know that there is a very obvious difference between level 15 and below. ?That is, they have an opportunity to strengthen their strength, agility, body, intelligence, senses, and charm, and they will receive some special enhancements for their strongest attributes. The Wang Wei in front of him must have been specially strengthened in agility and mastered a special ability. This is how the speed can be increased to this level. Death Incarnation - Although the God of Death has relied on Gu Xi''s level, it is now level 14. However, the gap between level 14 and level 15 cannot be made up if you want to. ?This is exactly why the incarnation of death, the God of Death, and Shaya chased Wang Wei but failed to kill him. Faced with such an enemy who can dodge, escape, and turn back to fight back from time to time, Shaya and the incarnation of death - the **** of death are also quite big. They can only cooperate with each other and use their own methods to continuously attack Wang Wei, hoping to give him a chance. Wang Wei brings enough damage. ?Seeing the situation here, Gu Xi couldn''t help but become anxious. He turned to look at Luna. Can it be handled? Luna shook her head and nodded, "There are only four mirror image tricks that can be dealt with, but the effects are not good. If he is trapped in the mirror image, he will lose the influence of the slowness spell and let him escape. If you try to trap him again, it will become difficult. ?There is only one way to deal with this kind of enemy. " ? Gu Xi''s heart suddenly moved, and he suddenly thought of the [Seal-Demon Blood Sacrifice Mirror] in Luna''s hand. This prop has the effect of sealing enemies whose strength does not exceed level 15 and calling on the enemy''s abilities. The Wang Wei in front of him was obviously level 15, which was right at the upper limit of the seal. Luna is planning to seal Wang Wei. ?But if you think about it, this is actually quite reasonable. If you dont seal a level 15 person, its hard to find a weaker being to seal. Okay, Ill help you. As soon as Gu Xi figured out what Luna wanted to do, he said immediately. ?At the same time, he raised the Cold Wind Staff and pointed at the Wang Wei who was fighting below. Deep Freeze! Because Wang Wei''s movement speed has been slowed down by the slowness spell and the ability of the incarnation of death - the **** of death, it has now become almost as fast as an ordinary person''s running. ?Only then could Gu Xi lock onto Wang Wei''s position, otherwise Gu Xi''s strength and eyes would not be able to keep up with Wang Wei''s speed. ?The moment the Gu Xi spell was used, Wang Wei, who was still moving, suddenly paused, and then his body was wrapped in a layer of blue ice. Wang Wei, who had been moving constantly from the beginning, finally stopped at this time. ??He was as if he was locked in a huge ice coffin. He could see the situation outside, but he couldn''t move or break the ice coffin in front of him. ??And the people outside were unable to hurt Wang Wei. Shaya and the incarnation of death, the God of Death, stood in front of the ice coffin but did not make a move. Sha Ya held up the Jing Long Yin and considered whether she could cut the Wang Wei and the ice coffin together with her own sword. The Death Incarnation, the God of Death, was thinking about whether he could kill Wang Wei if he used Death Harvest immediately when the ice coffin melted. You must know that his Death Harvest is only targeted at level 12, and enemies around level 15 may be immune to the instant death effect. ?At this time, Luna appeared in front of the ice coffin through the ability of mirroring. Shaya has the best relationship with Luna. Seeing Luna appear, Shaya turned around and asked: "Luna, why are you here?" ??Luna held the vermilion mirror, pointed at Wang Wei in front of her and said, "Come here and seal him." "You have made your choice. Didn''t you want to seal the existence of a legal system at the beginning? Why did you switch to the agility system now?" "The legal system has the benefits of the legal system. As for sealing him, it will also be beneficial. At least I can use the weird mirror image abilities such as the Hanged Man." Hearing what Luna said, Shaya put Jing Longyin away. The incarnation of death, the God of Death, stepped aside and prepared to fight the charging enemies. He is not going to take care of this matter. Seeing the two men retreating, Luna quickly stepped forward and pointed the red [Seal-Demon Blood Sacrifice Mirror] at the king guard in the ice coffin. ?Wang Wei just felt that something was not quite right about the situation in front of him. But being trapped in the ice coffin, he couldn''t move, and there was no place to escape even if he wanted to. He could only watch as a kind of vermilion chain flew out from the mirror, entangled the entire ice coffin, and dragged it into the vermilion mirror little by little. ??It''s not that Wang Wei didn''t want to resist, it was just that he couldn''t move at all. When half of his body entered the vermilion mirror, the ice coffin disappeared. ?At this time, he could move, but everything was of no use. Wang Wei was locked by the scarlet iron chain and fully dragged into the [Seal-Mirror of Demonic Blood Sacrifice]. Only the face of Wang Wei was left on the mirror of [Seal-Demon Blood Sacrifice Mirror]. (End of this chapter) Chapter 661： Kill an enemy (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 661 Killing an Enemy (Please subscribe for more updates) "How about it?" ?Seeing Luna suddenly appear behind him, Gu Xi turned around and asked. If the seal is successful, I can use the special abilities that the sealed person gained when he broke through level 15 and reached the agility standard. Double agility, this is the most common special ability that agility professionals can choose when they reach level 15. It''s not very useful, it just allows the user to act at twice the speed of normal agility. The only advantage is that during combat, the doubling speed can be increased by one or two times. That is, when the previous one fought against Shaya and the others, he fought at four times the speed. " No wonder. Gu Xi thought of Wang Wei''s speed before and somewhat understood what was going on. Can you use this special ability now? Yes, this is the best ability to extract. In addition, this person is equipped with two pieces of purple equipment. I should be able to extract an ability from each to use. The price will be paid by this person. I think most of this persons purple equipment is designed to increase speed. Im afraid my speed will reach a very high level in the future. " Thats not bad. ??Gu Xi nodded with satisfaction, "Let''s do this for now. If it doesn''t work, wait until our battle is over and then release the guy sealed inside to replace it." Luna thought so too. At this time, the battlefield under the Alidovita Tower changed again. As soon as Wang Wei died, the general who had just been beaten out also got up from the ground. At this time, his own morale had dropped to the extreme. Now he needs a morale-boosting victory. So when the king''s guard was dragged away, the general returned to the battlefield. ??It''s just that this time he didn''t have any mount to use, so he could only run forward by himself. The big knife in his hand didn''t know whether it was too heavy or for some reason, so he could only carry it in his hand. At the same time, his skin has also changed color. Now he is almost as dark as coke. When he rushed out, his target was the incarnation of death standing in front of him - the God of Death. ??He also saw the battle between Wang Wei just now. The incarnation of death, the God of Death, was obviously a little weaker than him, but it was just what he could handle. ??As long as he kills the incarnation of death, the God of Death, he can regain his original self-confidence, and then he will rush to the wall of Alidovita again. At that time, as long as he rushes to the city wall, he can kill them. So when the general rushed out, he was moving forward bravely. He rushed to the distance of 700 to 800 meters in only half a minute. At this time, Death Incarnation and Shaya were about to retreat. When they saw such a person appearing, they both stopped at the same time. ??They have been fighting Wang Wei for a long time, but they did not get any good results. What do they have to fear from enemies like this coming to their door now? ??So Shaya, who had already retreated, took a step forward and disappeared into the air with a Jinglongyin in one hand and a short wooden stick in the other. ??The incarnation of death, the God of Death, immediately faced the enemy head-on, and the two weapons on his back arms were connected with the opponent''s broadsword. Under this fight, Death, the incarnation of death, took a step back. Obviously he is no longer a match for this general in terms of strength. ??This general''s level has also reached level 15. Unlike Wang Wei who was sealed just now, he takes the route of strength, and the special enhancement is naturally based on strength. With this blow, obvious cracks appeared on the back arm of Death, the incarnation of death. After defeating the incarnation of death, the God of Death, the general returned with a sword. Then a trace of confusion appeared on his face. Because there were obviously no enemies behind him. This situation is not right. Didnt Shaya want to sneak up behind her and attack? ??He just fought off the incarnation of death, the God of Death. Isn''t that the best opportunity to take action? ??Is it possible that Shaya is not worried about the safety of the incarnation of death, the God of Death? ??If Shaya knew what this military commander was thinking, he would definitely say, you are thinking too much. ?Who doesnt know that the incarnation of death is Gu Xis spell? You can just summon it after you die. In order to rescue the death and become desperate, which one of the brains will have such an idea. ?Oh, if the enemy doesnt know the skill of Death Incarnation, then thats okay. Just wait until things get better and wear him to death. And the incarnation of death, the God of Death, knew what he was going to do when he saw this situation. When he was beaten out by the general, he turned over and directly activated all the abilities of the three purple pieces of equipment in his hand. At the same time, he held the Scythe of Despair tightly with his forearm, dragging the scythe to the ground, ready to attack at any time. Looking at the colorful lights and changes flashing across the body of the incarnation of death, the God of Death, a trace of disdain flashed in the general''s eyes. This is the power of using equipment. It seems that although the one in front of me is only one level worse than myself, its combat effectiveness is far worse. ??The general raised his sword with both hands and struck it heavily on the shoulder of the God of Death, the incarnation of death. ?With this stab, the body of Death, the incarnation of Death, took a few steps back again. ?However, when the ghost battlefield of the incarnation of death was activated, many arms flew up on their own initiative and caught the general. ??The general twisted his body and found that the grabbed arm had little effect on him, so he didn''t care about it anymore. He has already seen that this is exactly the power of the incarnation of death, the God of Death. As long as the incarnation of death is killed, these arms crawling on him will be of no use. ??So the general took another step forward, crushed some bones on the ground, and once again raised his sword to slash at the incarnation of death, the God of Death. ?His sword could be regarded as using all his strength, and it was aimed at the head of the incarnation of death, the God of Death. Death incarnate - The **** of death took this opportunity and shook his arm. The three flying heads of [Desunap] flew out and bit the general on the face. Then the desperate sickle that had been dragging on the ground was raised and struck at the general''s waist. ?But then the incarnation of death, the God of Death, was disappointed. With this sword blow, he used the ability of death harvesting. ??As a result, the attack of Death Incarnation - the God of Death still failed. Death Harvest did not directly kill the general. At most, it only made his injuries worse. The general was also angry. He slashed the head of the God of Death, the incarnation of death, with one knife. After this slash, the skull of the God of Death, the incarnation of death, was cut into two pieces on the spot. But at this moment, the incarnation of death, the God of Death, pounced forward, and all the skeletal arms on the ground grabbed the general. Then the incarnation of death, the God of Death, also took advantage of the last opportunity to hug the general tightly and pin him to the ground. Sha Ya, who had disappeared long ago, suddenly appeared behind the general at this time. She held Jing Longyin in both hands and stabbed the general and the incarnation of death. Shaya (Contracted Undead) kills Xiyuan School Lieutenant Wei Qiang (level 15), you get 1723 experience points, and the Contracted Undead gets 2213 experience points. (End of this chapter) Chapter 662： National destiny mana (please subscribe) Chapter 662: National Destiny and Mana (Please subscribe) ??While Xiyuan school captain Wei Qiang was fighting the incarnation of death, the God of Death, Yongdou had also completed a mana extraction. The extraction range is the location of King Yaksha. Under this extraction, not much mana was extracted from King Yaksha''s troops. But a kind of pale golden mana was drawn out of King Yaksha. ?These mana did not directly turn into a rainbow like the portal was extracted before, but fell on the altar like tiny raindrops. When Yongdou drew out this kind of mana, he immediately felt something was wrong and immediately informed Gu Xi. Sir, there is something wrong with this magic power. ?At this time, Luna had just come up and spoke a few words to Gu Xi. As soon as he heard this, Gu Xi turned around and glanced behind him. Sir, come over and have a look. Princess Anna, you are in charge here. ? Gu Xi turned over, jumped off the city wall, and quickly used the evil coffin to reach the altar behind Aridovita. "what is the problem?" Sir, you see that this magic power is wrong. ?Yongdou quickly gave up his position. At this time, Gu Xi also saw the pale golden mana gathered together. At this time, the mana was almost solidifying into crystals, and Gu Xi could feel a majestic aura coming from the mana. dedleg.| Note: The mana of national luck can improve the quality in some aspects. Looking at the explanation in front of him, Gu Xi couldn''t help but say something. Who am I fighting now? ?However, despite what he said, Gu Xi had no intention of backing down at all. He grabbed a handful of this [National Fortune Mana], felt the characteristics of this mana, and then decisively said to Yuu Dou: "Pull, keep pumping until he dies!" ?Hearing Gu Xi''s order, although Yongdou didn''t know what Gu Xi was thinking, he took action immediately. Even the skeleton mages placed at the three slowness altars were transferred back to participate in the magic ritual of mana extraction. Gu Xi did not stay here longer, and he immediately returned to the city wall of Alidovita. How is the situation over there? ?Gu Xi asked Princess Anna while running up the city wall. "I don''t know what to say, sir. You can see for yourself." Princess Anna gave up a position. At this time, Gu Xi looked towards King Yaksha from a distance, because part of his mana had been taken away due to the fate of the country, causing him to lose most of his mana. ?This also caused a natural reaction in his body. A red dragon was trying hard to tear out of King Yasha''s body, just like plasticine being torn apart from someone else''s skin. ?However, the situation of this dragon seems to be a little different. There is a black iron chain wrapped around the dragon''s body, and the other end of the iron chain is wrapped around King Yaksha''s heart. The situation after the mana was extracted also made King Yaksha understand that something was wrong with him. While he stretched out his hands to tightly grasp the iron chain coming out of his heart to prevent the dragon from leaving his body, he ordered loudly: "Get them all." Pick up your weapons and prepare to charge with me." ?Now there is only one chance for King Yaksha to go back. He can **** his body back, kill Gu Xi, and leave safely from Alidovita.?????Other than that, he had no other way to leave. King Yaksha, who has no way out, plans to go on the offensive personally and is ready to fight tooth and nail. Hearing King Yaksha''s order, the soldiers raised their weapons, roared and launched a charge. At this time, Wei Qiang and the incarnation of death, the God of Death, were hacked to death by Sha Ya. Had he delayed a little longer, maybe the situation wouldn''t be like this. Seeing the enemy rushing over, Gu Xi decisively ordered: "Ghost Dragon, bone dragon, attack that guy, don''t let him stuff the dragon into his body." ??Although I dont know what King Yaksha is doing now, when Gu Xi issued the order, he was based on the idea that we would stop whatever the enemy wants to do. Under Gu Xi''s command, the incarnation of death - the bone dragon and the ghost dragon flew out at the same time. A group of black dragons also wanted to rush out, but were stopped by Gu Xi. You go and attack the soldiers below and kill them all. ??The black dragon turned around in the air, adjusted its direction, and pounced on the soldiers below. At the same time, Gu Xi turned around and said, "Princess Anna, adjust Aridovita and switch to another period." As soon as Princess Anna heard this, she understood Gu Xi''s plan. Gu Xi was planning to send troops. Facing Gu Xis serious look, Princess Anna did not object and acted decisively. ?Under the operation of Princess Anna, a crow flew up from the guillotine, and another crow landed on the guillotine. ? King Yaksha, who was struggling with the dragon, seemed to feel something. He looked up at Alidovitta, but found that nothing seemed to have changed here. ?At this moment, the gate of Alidovita opened, and a large number of troops rushed out from inside. ?These troops are mainly zombies, with levels ranging from 6 to 8. ?They held various weapons in their hands and rushed towards the battlefield staggeringly step by step. ?These zombies are all undead troops transformed by Yasha in the Demon Cave. Except for some who were dragged away by Gu Xi''s heroes to replenish their troops, the rest are all here. This time Gu Xi was quite generous in using them as cannon fodder. ?After releasing them, Gu Xi did not give them any orders at all, but just asked them to rush toward the enemy troops. When the zombies rushed out, King Yaksha saw the open city gate and finally realized something was wrong. His body is missing. When he came here before, he clearly saw the body placed in the open space in the middle of Alidovita. What is the result of such a big corpse? ?Where did the body go? ?Seeing this situation, King Yaksha exerted force on his hand, and there was even a wound on the body of the red dragon he caught. ?Then King Yaksha no longer paid attention to the dragon. If his body was gone, he would be finished. ?Then King Yaksha strode forward, rushing towards Aridovi at a speed that was beyond the imagination of normal people. The Incarnation of Death - Bone Dragon and Ghost Dragon happened to rush here. The Ghost Dragon immediately attacked the dragon which was dragged by the iron chain like a kite. The incarnation of death, the Bone Dragon, immediately sprayed out a death dragon breath at King Yaksha. (End of this chapter) Chapter 663： The super powerful Yaksha King (please subscribe) Chapter 663 The Super Powerful King Yaksha (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! At this time, King Yaksha was very angry. The incarnation of death, the bone dragon, sprayed out a death dragon breath, and he stretched out his hand to grab it. ??Obviously he is only as tall as a normal person, but he directly grabbed the neck of the bone dragon, the incarnation of death, like a big white goose. Then King Yaksha did not see any action, and the head of the bone dragon, the incarnation of death, was torn off. ?But the incarnation of death - Bone Dragon is also ruthless. When his neck was grabbed, he knew something was wrong. ??The moment his head was torn off, the incarnation of death, the Bone Dragon, self-destructed on the spot. Boom! The strong explosion blew King Yaksha away. At this time, two more figures rushed out of Alidovita. ?One of them was a bone-armored centipede. As soon as it rushed out, it bit King Yaksha''s waist. ??In the end, he bit the Yasha King''s waist. The five hands of the Yasha that flew out got stuck on the bone armor centipede''s jawline and pulled hard. ?The movement was like ripping off the skin of a shrimp, tearing off the shell of a bone-armored centipede on the spot. ??The figure behind is the White Bone Titan. His original idea was that the bone armor centipede bit the Yaksha King, and he came out to take advantage. I didnt expect that the Bone Centipede was so weak and was destroyed on the spot. This made the White Bone Titan feel a little speechless. Fortunately, he is not the timid type. There is no fear of death among the undead. ?Hurrying to a position only a few steps away from King Yaksha, he raised his hand and pierced King Yaksha directly with his white bone spear. King Yaksha raised his hand, and the body of the Bone Centipede hit the White Bone Titan in the face. ?The Bone Titan took a step back after hitting it, and then he stepped upwards with the spear, trying to kick the Bone Titan''s head into pieces. But King Yasha never expected that the White Bone Titan would actually discharge electricity on the spear. As soon as he stepped on the spear, King Yaksha was electrocuted. At the same time, he felt that something was not quite right. When King Yaksha looked back, he found that the front legs of the red dragon that had been flown as a kite had been torn off by the ghost dragon and part of it had been swallowed. At this time, the ghost dragon seemed to have been stimulated by something, and its body turned red. ??Soul Reaver''s effect was activated, and even Gu Xi, who was standing on the wall of Alidovita, felt a heat injected into his body. ?But now Gu Xi has no mind to pay attention to this. He found that most of his men above level 10 were killed or injured just after taking action. Let the zombies lead those soldiers to other places, and the corpse mother is ready to take action. Having said this, Gu Xi paused for a moment, as if he had thought of something. He immediately turned to look at Luna, "Luna, I asked you to check if there were any new undead entering Alidovi City when the portal happened. , whats the result? Luna immediately replied upon hearing this: "Yes, there are more than 31,000 new undead in Aridovi, including skeletons, zombies, ghosts, and vampires. ??The most important thing is that there are a group of skeleton archers and skeleton mages, and even more than a hundred corpse witches. ??It has not yet been confirmed what kind of corpse witches they are, but they are real. ?Two other beings above level 15 have appeared. I didnt pay attention to them before. Should we transfer them here now? " The French troops were temporarily arranged to go to Yudous place, and all the skeleton shooters were on the wall. The two of them...should be level 15 of the three of them now. Call them out and attack King Yaksha together with the Corpse Mother. What the hell! " When Gu Xi gave the order, King Yaksha, who had responded from the lightning attack, had already rushed in front of the Bone Titan. Although he was hit by lightning, at King Yaksha''s level, a small amount of lightning would have little impact on him. . He dragged the Bone Titan''s neck and pushed it down hard. The skull of the Bone Titan was shattered. At this moment, the Corpse Mother had also rushed into the battlefield. A level 17 Corpse Mother is much stronger than a Level 11 Bone Titan, not to mention there are enough Corpse Boys behind him to provide blessings. The moment she appeared, Corpse Mother punched King Yaksha in the face. ? King Yaksha, who had just killed the Bone Titan, was about to rush towards Alidovitta. The appearance of the Corpse Mother made him furious. Why do you all try to stop yourself? Is it really possible for you to do this? ?So King Yaksha struck the corpse mother with one punch. The two fists collided, and Corpse Mother''s right hand exploded on the spot. However, King Yaksha''s face also became ugly because his fist was also cracked. This shows that the corpse mother''s combat effectiveness is somewhat close to that of the Yaksha King. ?At this moment, King Yaksha became serious. He pulled back with his left hand, trying to drag the red dragon back. But when he was dragging the chain, he felt something was not right. King Yaksha looked back and found that the red dragon was wrapped around the ghost dragon like a snake wrapped around an eagle. More than half of its neck was bitten by the ghost dragon. The ghost dragon was biting the red dragon continuously, like It was as if he wanted to swallow this dragon. ? And the red dragon is obviously trying its best, like a snake''s last struggle, it will take you away with it even if it dies. ?Seeing this situation, King Yaksha quickly pulled the chain back. But at this moment, Corpse Mother punched out with her left hand, hitting King Yaksha on the back. ??This punch was really full force, and King Yaksha was knocked to the ground on the spot. Then a large number of corpse boys jumped up quickly, fell from the sky, and hit King Yaksha. ? King Yaksha waved his hand, dragged the chain and swept across it, beating the corpse mother''s body into two pieces. ?But the next moment, the corpse mother''s body exploded, and the body of a nearby corpse boy twisted and turned into a new corpse mother. This situation made King Yaksha a little unhappy. ?But he wasn''t that worried yet. Because he had already felt the corpse mother''s situation when he took action just now. You can injure yourself, but if you want to kill yourself, unless you don''t defend yourself and get punched by the opponent for more than a hundred times, you won''t have this chance at all. With that little time, he would have beaten the corpse mother to death long ago. ?But in the situation just now, the corpse mother seemed to be resurrected by the nearby corpse boy. This is not possible. ? King Yaksha thought for a moment and planned to come up with a big move. At least these corpse boys must be disposed of. At this time, Luna also brought over three level 15s who appeared in Aridovi City due to double deaths. The reason why there are three people is that one of them was transformed by Wei Qiang who was just killed. They correspond to skeletons, zombies and ghosts. It is not a powerful unit, but it is the most basic and core existence among the undead. ??Gu Xi glanced at them, then pointed at the zombies and ghosts and said, "You guys go and entangle the Yaksha King to fight for the opportunity for the Corpse Mother. Go and kill that general. ?Luna, I have to trouble you one more time. Go to the Altar of Eternal Slavery, resurrect the ones who died in the battle, and bring them here. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 664： The violent Yaksha King (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 664 The Violent Yaksha King (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! ??While Gu Xi was mobilizing all the troops above level 10 in the city, King Yaksha also launched a big move. After confirming the condition of the corpse mother, King Yasha took a deep breath. His body burst through his clothes and turned into a two-and-a-half meter tall man with green skin and fangs growing out of his mouth. , gave everyone a performance on the spot called Green Faced Fangs. ?But he didnt become like this just to scare people. Its about his ultimate move. It really needs to be like this before it can be used. Behind him, everyone can notice that there are three iron chains wrapped around King Yaksha''s body that are about the same position as his heart. ?One is wrapped around the waist, where there is a black dragon tattoo. ?One is wrapped around the right hand, where there is a blue dragon tattoo. The last one was wrapped around his neck, but there was no dragon tattoo there, just a less obvious red line there. After it became like this, King Yaksha stretched out his hand, and the three iron chains fell into his hand. Three dragons cover the ground! ? King Yaksha swung the iron chain hard and slammed it down to where the corpse mother was. ??Two dragons were pulled out of his body, and the red dragon was also dragged in front of King Yaksha. ?But at this time, the red dragon is being swallowed by the ghost dragon. It is not controllable like the other two dragons. But King Yaksha didn''t care about this. He kept swinging the three iron chains, quickly forming a black and cyan halo above his head. As for the red halo, there are some, but the ghost dragon is obviously struggling there and is not completely controlled by King Yaksha. ?This caused some flaws in King Yaksha''s ultimate move, and also caused King Yaksha to lose his perfect judgment. After King Yaksha turned seven times according to his own habit, he hit hard with his right hand dragging the chain. Boom! ?Three streams of light were like meteors, hitting the position where the corpse mother was. ?Flame instantly erupted from the ground and shot more than five meters into the air. The corpse mother and the group of nearly 10,000 corpse boys behind her were turned into charred corpses in the flames. Because of the power of the ultimate move, even the corpse mother was not spared and was immediately scorched. ?At the same time, the ghost dragon biting the red dragon was also killed. ?However, the ghost dragon was not a loss. He swallowed half of the red dragon. When King Yaksha took it back, only a tail of the red dragon was left. King Yaksha was also quite unhappy that his three dragons had become two and a half. ??However, King Yasha breathed a sigh of relief after being able to kill the corpse mother who posed the greatest threat to him. Unexpectedly, Gu Xi also took action at this time. ?In the Aridovi Tower, Gu Xi could not project the things in Aridovi City. So he could only recruit ten necromancers and ask them to cooperate with him in using spiritualism on the area just affected by the three dragons'' ground-breaking move. Under Gu Xis spiritualism, hundreds of corpse boys stood up again. ?But due to King Yaksha''s flaw just now, not all the corpse boys were killed. ?This gave the Corpse Mother a chance to escape. With the help of the newly-standing Corpse Boy, the Corpse Mother appeared in front of King Yaksha again. ?At the same time, Princess Anna did not need Gu Xi''s orders and quickly took over part of the work and began to replenish the Corpse Mother with Corpse Boys and other troops. At this time, the three level 15 undead soldiers who had just appeared also appeared on the battlefield. ??The skeleton soldier rushed over to deal with the generals who were still fighting the zombies. The other two people rushed towards King Yaksha one after another. Their goal is not to kill King Yaksha. Neither the Corpse Mother has done such a thing, nor do these two think they can do it. Their goal at first was to draw firepower, but now their idea is to just drag a chain. ??As long as the chain is held back and King Yaksha is not allowed to use the big move like just now, the corpse mother will have a chance to kill King Yaksha. At this time, Bonechewing Swamp also rushed out. His level is also level 13. If it were normal, Gu Xi would definitely not let him go. ?But now, all those above level 10 have to take action. Bonechewing Swamp is not a treasure, so he will naturally come out. This Bone-gnawing Swamp is obviously an undead troop with brains. When I rushed out, I was already thinking about what I could do. Fighting in front of the Bone-gnawing swamp is not his skill. In fact, he is somewhat similar to the Corpse Mother. His main combat power comes from the Bone-gnawing silt under his command. When he rushed out, he naturally brought a large amount of bone-gnawing sludge with him. ?As they rushed across the battlefield, they devoured the corpses along the way. ?When he rushed in front of King Yaksha, all the bone-gnawing sludge dragged over by the Bone-gnawing Swamp rushed forward and covered himself with King Yaksha. How could King Yaksha be afraid of such a thing? He just tore and pulled it casually, and the bone-gnawing sludge that he threw at him was killed in batches. ?However, he did not notice that the corpses that had been swallowed by the bone-gnawing silt but had not yet been digested fell beside him when they died in the bone-gnawing silt. But King Yaksha didnt care about this. ??They are just broken bones, no matter how high they are piled, it won''t matter. ?That''s not a bunch of dead things. But he didnt know that Gu Xi had been waiting for this opportunity. ??While watching another wave of bone-gnawing sludge, Gu Xi pointed in the direction of King Yaksha and struck. Serial corpse explosion! ?Under the action of the serial corpse explosions, a large amount of bone-eating sludge pressed up, directing all the explosions to King Yaksha. As for the Bone-Eating Sludge themselves, they never need to worry about this. No one will consider the life or death of the undead. ??In the constant explosions, the bone-gnawing sludge that pressed up was killed immediately. But the bone-gnawing sludge behind did not hesitate at all and kept rushing forward. They can keep suppressing the explosion to focus on King Yasha, and at the same time, they can bring more corpses over. When the explosion started, two level 15 undead also rushed here. They immediately pounced on the iron chain wrapping the dragon. ?Two dragons, one black and one green, were dazed now. Two undead rushed over. They didn''t react immediately, and were directly held down by the iron chains by the two undead. ??In addition, King Yaksha encountered an explosion and had no time to take care of this matter. So the two undead easily killed the dizzy dragon. The zombie tore the black dragon''s head off its body. The ghost sucked the blue dragon into a dragon stem. At this time, King Yasha also found that the explosion was a bit excessive. ?Although this kind of explosion did little harm to him, he himself couldn''t bear it if it continued like this. This is a slap in his face. ?So during the explosion, King Yasha twisted his body and tried to turn the iron chain in his hand to sweep out all the corpses around him. ?? But at this moment, two level 15 undead pressed **** the chain, blocking the position and dragging King Yaksha back when he wanted to turn. (End of this chapter) Chapter 665： I want to upgrade (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 665 I want to upgrade (please subscribe for more updates) The explosion hit him in the face and he was dragged down by chains. At this time, King Yaksha was in crisis. When Corpse Mother saw this situation, she didn''t even care that the serial corpse explosion was not over yet. She rushed into the explosion range and hit King Yaksha in the face with her fist. Just as King Yaksha thought, only the attack of the Corpse Mother can bring harm to him. After being punched twice, King Yasha understood that he could not continue like this. If he wants to fight back, he must kill the Corpse Mother as soon as possible. Because the two iron chains he could control were held back by level 15 undead, King Yasha had fewer things to use. King Yaksha couldn''t use the iron chain wrapped around his neck, so the iron chain that came out from the heart was dragged out by King Yaksha again, along with half of the red dragon. "fire star!" As King Yaksha swung up the chain, a ball of flame appeared at one end of the chain. ?This flame is like a shooting star, chasing the corpse mother there. The corpse mother dodged several times but still failed to dodge. At last he was beaten, and a large piece of his body was burnt black. ?Given the current situation of the Corpse Mother, she can survive at least three more times. ?But the corpse mother didnt think so. She could withstand it three more times, but why should she? ?Each time she is beaten, the corpse mother will stop fighting and start again. What a waste of time. Find someone like the two level 15s to hold back King Yaksha first so that he can''t take action. The Corpse Mother thought so at this time, and so did the Bone-gnawing Swamp over there. When King Yasha was about to strike again, Bone-gnawing Swamp pounced on him immediately. Bite half of the red dragon''s body tightly. ?Then Bone-gnawing Swamp''s body turned into a puddle of water, pressing on the ground, trying to hold back King Yaksha''s attack. ?From Bonegnawing Swamp''s point of view, what the other two undead can do, he can naturally do. But he never thought about how his level was only level 13, compared with others who were level 15. Not long after he swallowed the red dragon, he heard King Yaksha roar. Pillar of Earth Fire! ?The next moment, a pillar of fire erupted from the ground, burning the Bonechewing Swamp on the spot. ?This situation is quite unfavorable for Gu Xi. Without the Bone-gnawing Swamp, the amount of subsequent Bone-gnawing Sludge will not be enough. ??I''m afraid that if we support it for another minute or two, the serial explosion of corpses will have to stop. ?Seeing this situation, Gu Xi reacted immediately. The King of Yaksha must be held back, at least now he cannot let the King of Yaksha throw up the chain anymore. Move that level 15 skeleton soldier over there ? Gu Xi was only halfway through what he said when an explosion came from another battlefield. The new message that popped up let Gu Xi know immediately that the level 15 general had been killed. But the level 15 skeleton soldiers he wanted to mobilize also died in this wave of explosions. He can be said to have died together with the level 15 generals. Now Luna is resurrecting the undead soldiers who died in the battle at the Altar of Eternal Servitude. ??There is no time to find the undead transformed by a level 15 general. And even if it is converted, it will take time to transfer people over. The current situation is quite urgent. ??If I drag it on any longer, I''m afraid the corpse mother will be beaten to death again. The new Corpse Boy has not been transferred yet. If the Corpse Mother dies, it will take a long time to be resurrected through the Altar of Eternal Slavery. Who will he use to suppress King Yaksha then? ?Thinking of this, Gu Xi made a decisive decision in his heart. The Cold Wind Staff pointed in the direction of the battle. Death incarnate! In the black mist, the incarnation of death, the Bone Dragon, flew to the fighting position with the God of Death. The incarnation of death flew very fast. Before Gu Xi could drink the magic potion, they had already rushed to the battlefield. Death Incarnate - The God of Death jumped down immediately. He put down the weapon with his back arm quite simply, and grabbed the iron chain that had not been retracted at the place where he died in the Bone-gnawing Swamp. The moment he got the iron chain, Death, the incarnation of death, discovered that the iron chain was made of souls. Without even thinking, he struck out with the Scythe of Despair, cutting off the iron chain on the spot and nailing half of the red dragon''s body to the ground. ?At the same time, the incarnation of death, the Bone Dragon, also sprayed a death dragon breath at King Yaksha. ?Because the effect of Death Dragon''s Breath was not good last time, this time the Death Incarnation - Bone Dragon has all been replaced with items used to strengthen Death Dragon''s Breath. It goes without saying that the eyes are melting rays, and the lung pieces obtained previously were also added so that the death dragon''s breath can be maintained longer. After doing this, the bone dragon, the incarnation of death, aimed at King Yaksha''s position and sprayed it. ?This time he was standing quite high. He is so tall that King Yaksha cannot defeat him. ??He remembered what happened before when King Yaksha suddenly pulled out his head. ?In the mind of Death Incarnation - Bone Dragon, as long as it flies a little higher, it will be fine. But they still underestimated King Yaksha''s situation. Facing attacks from all directions, King Yaksha roared. A ray of fire centered on him and spread out in all directions. ?The fire immediately dragged in nearby zombies, ghosts, the incarnation of death - the God of Death, and the Corpse Mother. ?But the next moment, a blood-colored cloud appeared in the sky, and a large amount of blood rain fell on every soldier who was burned by the flames quite accurately. Even the corpse boy behind was affected by the rain of blood. ??Its just that the effect of the blood rain is not as strong as imagined. Under this wave of flames, everyone below level 15 was burned to death, even the confident incarnation of death, the God of Death. Most of the corpse boys behind the Corpse Mother were killed or injured, directly cutting off the Corpse Mother''s ability to borrow them. Chance of resurrection. Only those above level 15 were able to withstand this wave of attacks and survive the blood rain. ?Seeing Isabella''s expression, Gu Xi understood that it was not because she failed to save her. But soldiers below level 15 cannot withstand such an attack, and their vitality is too different. If you want to ensure your survival and hold off King Yasha, you must have level 15 soldiers, and there are quite a lot of them. While Gu Xi was considering the situation, King Yaksha also jumped up. Without the continuous series of corpse explosions, King Yasha''s attacks are even more powerful. He punched the corpse mother with one punch, hoping to take this opportunity to send the corpse mother away directly. ?In the eyes of King Yaksha, the corpse mother is his biggest trouble. As long as the corpse mother is gone, everything else is not a problem. At this moment, Gu Xi suddenly understood. He ordered decisively: "Bone dragon, explode downwards!" The incarnation of death - the bone dragon rushed down immediately and bit the body of King Yaksha. ?This time, instead of waiting for King Yaksha to take action, the incarnation of death, Bone Dragon, self-destructed on the spot, taking King Yaksha away for a distance. Taking this opportunity, Gu Xi said something seriously. I want to upgrade! (End of this chapter) Chapter 666： Gu Xi Level 7 (please subscribe) Chapter 666 Gu Xi Level 7 (please subscribe) Your level is raised to level 7, which will replenish life and magic power, clear all adverse conditions, increase agility by 1, and select two of the following five skills as rewards. [Lucky Death: The exclusive skill of the Death Witch Lord, which can be upgraded, consumes 300 mana points, and performs a lucky throw within the specified range (100 meters in diameter). All lives within this range will face (one immortal, one out of ten, five out) 1. Half dead, all dead) death execution (those who are immune to instant death magic or are 12 levels above the user level are immune to this effect). ??Death Wave: Advanced skills, passive skills, can be upgraded, need to master Death Ripple Level 3 to learn, each time the Death Ripple is used, the mana is reduced by 20%, and the power is increased by 150%. Gathering Souls: A professional skill that can be upgraded, consumes 30 mana points, and can resurrect one''s own undead troops on the battlefield. The number that can be resurrected is equivalent to the player''s intelligence value. Ghost Wall Breaking: A professional skill, which can be upgraded, consumes 50 mana points, and places a maze at a designated location. All enemies who enter the maze will be confused in the direction, and finally return to their original position Magic Flying Bone: A combination skill, which can be upgraded. Bone spurs can be learned at level 2 or above, and magic arrows can be learned at level 2 or above. It consumes 3 mana points and releases a flying white bone. The effect is equivalent to the combination of bone spurs and magic arrows. ? Gu Xis idea of ??upgrading this time is that after reaching level 7, the incarnation of death will be 8 levels higher than his level, which means that his incarnation of death can reach level 15, which is exactly the standard to deal with the undead King Yaksha. But he will not give up on selecting skills just because he is in a hurry. Gu Xi took a serious look at the skills in front of him, and the magic of gathering spirits appeared again. The situation at hand is just right. The skill Luck of Death seems a bit interesting. It is completely the choice for betting on dogs. I like it. Others, waves of death? This increases the attack effect of Death Ripple. This is possible, but the attack range cannot be increased. Forget it, give up for now. A ghost beating a wall? This is actually a hybrid spell of force field and mind. It works well to prevent enemies from approaching, but do I need to prevent enemies from approaching? Gu Xi raised his head and glanced at the battlefield in the distance. The enemy closest to him was now five or six hundred meters away. What he is afraid of now is that his spells cannot hit the enemy. How can he be afraid that the enemy will get too close? ??The magic flying bone one? Gu Xi doesnt use bone spurs and magic arrows much now, so whats the use of a new similar spell? So Gu Xi made a decisive choice. Choose the luck of death or the magic of gathering spirits! After making his choice, Gu Xi immediately pointed in the direction of the battlefield. Death incarnate! The mana that had just been filled was instantly emptied, and the two incarnations of death flew out. ??Although no new skills were added at level 15, Gu Xi could clearly see that the two incarnations of death were significantly larger. Obviously one of their attributes has been improved. ??Death Incarnation - Bone Dragon can''t see any changes for the time being, but Death Incarnation - Death can be seen that his bones have obviously been improved a lot. This clearly strengthens the strength attributes. The incarnation of death-the Bone Dragon quickly flew to King Yaksha with the God of Death. Death Incarnate - The moment the God of Death landed, he directly stepped forward and struck King Yaksha with a knife. Death Harvest! Death incarnate-The **** of death struck quickly and knocked King Yaksha back in one stroke. ?At the same time, the incarnation of death, the Bone Dragon, flew into the air again and sprayed towards King Yaksha''s position. ?With this spray, Gu Xi knew that the incarnation of death - the bone dragon strengthened the intelligence attribute, and the effect of the death dragon''s breath was obviously fully strengthened. It can be seen that the bone dragon, the incarnation of death, is unhappy that his death dragon breath did not kill King Yaksha. ??Now, Gu Xi had no time to care about this. After drinking the magic potion, Gu Xi took a step forward and pointed the cold wind staff toward the battlefield. Spirit-gathering magic! Under this spell, the level 15 skeleton soldier who had just died with the enemy''s level 15 general turned over and got up from the ground. He also reached out and touched around and found his long sword. Heading towards King Yaksha. Because the number of undead resurrected by the magic of gathering spirits is directly proportional to Gu Xi''s intelligence, under this resurrection, there were also forty zombies who died here who got up together. They did not receive Gu Xi''s order, so they did not leave with the skeleton soldiers. Instead, they were cleaning up the last enemies on the battlefield here. ?Seeing that the spirit-gathering magic was so effective, Gu Xi immediately took action. This time, Gu Xis target was the Bone-Eating Swamp, as well as the undead above level 10 who had died under King Yasha before. ?Under the influence of the spirit-gathering magic, the Bone-Eating Swamp, Bone Titan, Ghost Dragon, Bone Armor Centipede, etc. all crawled up from the ground. They all attacked King Yaksha immediately. Facing enemies coming from all directions, King Yaksha''s face turned dark. You are not done yet. ?However, no matter how much King Yasha screams, it is useless. All three of his iron chains are out of control. They are held tightly by the incarnation of death - the **** of death, zombies and ghosts, preventing him from moving even half a step. ??The skeleton soldiers that just arrived attracted King Yaksha''s attention from the front, giving the Corpse Mother the opportunity to attack King Yaksha from behind. He turned into the incarnation of death - a bone dragon hovering in the sky, constantly placing curses on King Yaksha, making King Yaksha unable to take any time off. ?Seven or eight people surrounded King Yaksha and fought, and King Yaksha''s life finally dropped a lot. The main force among them is naturally the Corpse Mother. Although the Corpse Mother does not receive the blessing of a sufficient number of Corpse Boys, her level is there, and her attacks are the most vulnerable to the Night King. ? At this time, King Yaksha also felt that he could not go on like this. If he continued like this, he would be beaten to death. He stretched his hand a little closer to his neck, and the last chain fell into his hand. ?Then the red line on King Yaksha''s neck became more and more obvious. Finally, with a flash of red light, King Yaksha''s head flew up. ?At the same time, the headless Yaksha King''s body seemed to be going crazy, constantly attacking everything around him. The extra chain can be used to unleash a big move, smashing the surrounding Bone Titan into pieces. ?Seeing this situation, the skeleton soldiers could only step forward and hold the extra chain. At the same time, the incarnation of death, the bone dragon, went to chase the flying human head. Obviously King Yaksha wanted to abandon his body and run away with his head. But King Yasha, who had given up his body, reacted faster. The man''s head was pointed straight up, and he was about to fly out of Gu Xi''s sight. At this moment, a mirror light flashed in the direction of King Yaksha''s head. In the mirror light, King Yaksha''s head fell to the ground again. Luna rushed back at this critical moment. (End of this chapter) Chapter 667： Complete the mission and get the orange outfit (please subscribe) Chapter 667 Complete the mission and get the orange outfit (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! ??As King Yaksha''s head fell to the ground, Gu Xi didn''t have time to think too much and pointed at King Yaksha''s position. ?Then Gu Xi found out with some embarrassment that the luck of death was too far away to be used. ?But Gu Xi was not stupid either. He turned to Yongdou and said, "Yongdou, are you dead? Your mana has been drained." At this time, Luna and Shaya were already heading towards the battlefield. ?Now that King Yaksha is dying, it would be a good thing to have more strength. ?Gu Xi also wanted to jump down, but was held back by Princess Anna. Its not time for adults to take action yet. At this time, the corpse boys transferred from the rear were also in place. With the blessing of these corpse boys, the corpse mother''s combat effectiveness has increased again. ??However, the target of the Corpse Mother is no longer the headless Yaksha King who was dragged down by several level 15s. Her target is the head of the Yaksha King who tried to escape but failed. King Yaksha was still confused when he was removed from the sky. ?He didn''t expect that he couldn''t escape with his last move. ?Looking at the corpse mother rushing over, King Yaksha had to use the last of his mana to prepare to give the corpse mother a cruel blow. ?This move was originally a way for King Yaksha to break through the space wall here and escape. Now in order to ensure it, he had to use it first. I command Before King Yaksha finished speaking, some golden-red light spots were pulled out of his body and flew towards the altar behind Alidovita. ?The last bit of mana that King Yaksha had saved through his blood and essence was also drained away. He lost the support of his mana for this move, and something went wrong with the determination he finally made. King Yaksha spurted out blood in one mouthful. At this time, the Corpse Mother just happened to pounce, and the Corpse Mother quickly hit the Yaksha King on the head with a punch blessed by the Corpse Boy who just came in. Bang! King Yakshas head was beaten into pieces on the spot. The Corpse Mother (summon) kills the Yasha Yushu King (level 19, special boss template), you will get 1119 experience points, the Corpse Mother will get 3171 experience points, and all other troops that participated in the battle and survived will get 2194 experience points. You have killed King Yaksha Yushu, and the mandatory mission: Wrath of Yushu is completed! [Task description: You took away the last and most critical material of King Yaksha Yushus big plan, his body. Your behavior angered King Yushu. King Yushu will come to the location where his body is stored in twelve hours, and want to If you want to take your body back, please make sure this body is not taken away! Task requirements: Protect the body from being snatched away (completed) or kill the Yaksha Yushu King (completed) Task reward: 1 piece of equipment. Explanation: You who killed King Yaksha Yushu have been noticed by some people. You''d better be careful because you have ruined some people''s plans. ??As the corpse mother punched King Yaksha''s head to death, the still struggling headless body also stopped. ?Several level 15 beings stepped forward at the same time and chopped the body into pieces, leaving no chance for King Yaksha to resurrect. At the same time, Gu Xi also received corresponding prompts. Compulsory mission: Wrath of Yushu has been completed. It was finally over. When Gu Xi heard this reminder, he finally let go of his worries. Although he also knows that level 19 and level 20 are completely incomparable. But in this battle, Gu Xi just killed a level 19 being. ?This incident gave Gu Xi enough confidence. At least he believed that his current military strength could deal with various problems. ?As Gu Xi relaxed, his feet softened and he sat directly on the wall of Alidovita. At the same time, Gu Xi discovered that a ball of golden-red liquid appeared in front of him. ?Looking at the scene in front of him, Gu Xi''s movements obviously paused. Princess Anna reacted quickly, "Sir, this is a reward, take it quickly." Only then did Gu Xi react. ??Yes, this is the reward of [Mandatory Quest: Wrath of Yushu]. ??Isn''t this the reason why he mobilized the whole city to fight against King Yasha Yushu? ?So Gu Xi quickly stretched out his hand and inserted it into the golden-red liquid. Then Gu Xi felt like he touched something. It seemed to be made of metal, like a pillar. ?Gu Xi didn''t hesitate, stretched out his hand and pulled it out, and a small oil lamp 30 centimeters high appeared in Gu Xi''s hand. ?This small oil lamp has a bright copper-colored lamp post, a dark red base, and a fist-sized jade bowl-like lamp. The lamp contains a purple semi-solidified liquid. ?A green feather-like wick is inserted into the liquid. ?The lamp has not been lit yet, but just holding it in his hand, Gu Xi has a feeling that he may have found a treasure this time. You got orange equipment, the six-rayed lantern of flame! Six-rayed flame lamp (orange, off-hand item, ownerless) After equipped: The player''s spells will ignore the enemy''s spell resistance (cannot ignore magic immunity), and can select a series of spells with a level +3. Equipment requirements: Intelligence 15, Charisma 10 [Special 1: Six Path Disc, put six pieces of purple equipment at the base of the lamp, and during the battle, according to the situation of the purple equipment, summon six armor holders to fight for you (similar to the steel stone demon, the level is equivalent to the user''s level , attributes and purple equipment attributes shall prevail)] [Special 2: Flame Heart Protection, ignite the flame of the lamp, and choose a direction. While the flame is ignited, you can be immune to all damage in this direction (you cannot choose spells or physical attacks, you can only choose flame, ice or piercing, Immune to bludgeoning and other minor items)] [Special 3: Purifying flame can produce one purifying flame every day, which can be used to clean up the negative effects caused by purple equipment on other people (you can only clean one piece at a time. If you continue to use purple equipment after cleaning, the negative effects will appear again) Special 4: Guiding light, can protect the soul, protect the soul from actively leaving the body, and not be affected by external forces. Seizing the body can perfectly control the new body, and reincarnation is not affected by the mystery in the womb. (A user can only use this skill to seize a body or reincarnate once)] [Note 1: This lamp needs to release all its own blood, inject it into the lamp oil of the oil lamp, and use the lamp oil to replace the blood activity, so as to bind the soul. If you need to exchange the blood back, you can hold the Flame Six Paths Lamp. When you die, the six flame lights can actively activate the guiding light effect once. [Explanation 2: This is a lamp used to guide people on the Huangquan Road. I dont know how many people have been guided into or out of Huangquan. Over time, this light gradually gained its own consciousness and power. On the Huangquan Road, Either you dont know this light, or you cant live without it. (End of this chapter) Chapter 668： Bind six flame lights (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 668: Binding the Six Flame Lanterns (please subscribe for more updates) There are 666 chapters. This is a good number. More updates will be added. Its not too much to ask for a subscription! Hahaha, developed! Looking at the attributes of the six-rayed lantern in his hand, Gu Xi couldn''t help but laugh. The second orange item. Although the attributes of this orange equipment are not easy to evaluate. But all the aspects that orange equipment should have are available. ?This six-ray lantern of flame light and the fox-eye ring are obviously not the same. The Fox Eye Ring is one piece of the nine-piece set, while the Six-Piece Flame Lamp is clearly a powerful single set. Looking at this attribute, Gu Xi had some doubts. The biggest feature of this six-channel flaming lamp was its role as the final guiding light. ??Yaksha Yushu King can be reincarnated, I am afraid that this is the effect. ?It''s a pity that the effect of the guiding light can only be used once, otherwise when killing the Yaksha Yushu King just now, the six flaming lights should have protected the soul of the Yaksha Yushu King and escaped. As for the remaining three characteristics, they are also remarkable. Six-channel discs are equivalent to using six different pieces of purple equipment as inlays. Not only can the full effect of purple equipment be exerted regardless of negative effects, but it can also be operated fully automatically. There is no need for Gu Xi to take personal control. This point has greatly improved Gu Xis combat effectiveness. The effect of the Purifying Flame is similar to the suppression and purification of the Fox Eye Ring. Its just that one is directed at oneself and the other is directed at outsiders. ?Gu Xi believes that the greatest effect of the purifying flame is actually on the changing negative effects. ?For example, the Yaksha curse in [Yaksha King''s Arm Skin] will turn a person into an ordinary Yaksha after thirty times. ?At this time, use the purifying flame to burn the person, and you can save the person, turn him into a normal human, and use the Yaksha curse again. ?This function greatly reduces the negative effects of purple equipment. It can be said that it is of great significance to Gu Xis entire team. As for the flame heart protection, this is also a small and excellent attribute. Gu Xi can understand the situation here at a glance. ??If someone chooses to be immune to piercing attacks when using Flame Heart to protect his body, then he can face all kinds of attacks from the Black Spear Battalion without suffering any damage. This is a good skill for Gu Xi. Having this ability, he can directly ignore a weakness. At the moment, what Gu Xi wants to be immune to most is naturally psychic magic. At the Bailian Grand Ceremony, Gu Xi suffered a great loss due to the spiritual influence of the killing stone. ??Now what Gu Xi is thinking about is how to block the influence of psychic magic on him. Previously, he thought that he had to wait until he had collected the Nine-Tailed Divine Power Set before he could have any hope. Unexpectedly, there is another way to protect Gu Xi from the influence of spiritual magic. It can be said that the six lanterns of flame in front of you are a standard and targeted orange outfit. ?Perhaps that kind of powerful boss will look down on it. But given Gu Xis current level, he has nothing to choose from. It would be nice to have it. ??Gu Xi picked up the six-rayed flame lamp, held it with his left hand, and drew his right hand on the lamp, preparing to exchange blood and bind it. At this moment, Luna had already arrived at Gu Xis side. "grown ups." ? Gu Xi thought for a while, and finally put down the six-ray lantern first, "How about it, has the settlement been settled after the war?" "Not yet, Princess Anna is already there for the final settlement. I came here to ask, sir, do we need to follow the way the enemy came and kill them?" ?Gu Xi was stunned for a moment, and then he understood what Luna meant by the enemy''s approach. It would be a good idea to kill him now. After all, King Yaksha Yushu is dead, and the other side is probably in chaos. ??Moreover, King Yaksha Yushu brought a large number of people this time, and he was afraid that all the power in his hands had been exhausted. ??It may not be feasible to attack them now and devour all of King Yaksha Yushu''s men, but grabbing some things shouldn''t be a problem. But Gu Xi only hesitated for a moment and shook his head. Forget it, count the losses this time, clean up the battlefield and leave. This thing is not something that ordinary people can handle. I always feel that they have a deeper conspiracy behind it. We dont know any information. If we were to crash into it like this, we might die without knowing why. Now is not the time to act recklessly, where is Shaya. " "grown ups." Shaya quickly appeared in front of Gu Xi. You go to the Soul Gathering Place first and find out whats going on. Ill rest here for a while and then go back to the Soul Gathering Place. I hope that by that time, you will be able to find out what is going on. At least I need to know whether it is possible for us to stay in this world after killing this Yaksha Yushu King. " Listening to Gu Xi''s words, Shaya and Luna also understood what Gu Xi was worried about. ?Yaksha Yushu King took the initiative to borrow the six-ray flaming lamp to be reincarnated in order to reach level 19. So behind him, will there be a level 20 boss? ?Although Gu Xi now has level 17 masters under his command, it was so difficult to defeat the Yaksha Yushu King before, so you can understand that he cannot provoke level 20 masters at will. Not to mention that Gu Xi also stole the most critical prop here, the six-ray lantern of flame! ??If he really wanted to target him, Gu Xi would probably find it difficult to move forward in this world. Gu Xi is no longer the rookie he was before. Under the guidance of Princess Anna, Gu Xi has become a qualified general. When he thinks about things, his thinking direction will be more comprehensive. Listening to Gu Xi''s words, Luna and Shaya also understood that Gu Xi''s current arrangement was the best choice. If it were more extreme. He should send a signal now and withdraw from this world reclamation. Going back to the Soul Gathering Place is already Gu Xis biggest adventure. Its better not to talk about other things. And Sha Ya went back to inquire about the news this time to ensure Gu Xi''s safety. Sir, please dont worry, I will definitely find out the news. After saying that, Shaya left quickly and went back to her place to inquire about the news. ?After Sha Ya left, Gu Xi''s excitement about getting the six-ray lantern calmed down. ??Gu Xi didnt even ask a silly question whether he wanted to directly bind the orange equipment now. Instead, he swiped his hand on the lamp of the six-striped flame lamp, and the artery in his right hand was cut open, and blood spurted out from the veins on the spot. ?When the blood spurted out, Gu Xi felt a hot breath flowing into his body along his left hand holding the lamp. At the same time, his head felt dizzy, as if he hadn''t slept for a long time. ?This feeling made Gu Xi quite uncomfortable. As soon as Luna saw it, she quickly stepped forward to support Gu Xi. ? Gu Xi shook his head at Luna, "I''m fine, I''m just binding the orange equipment. Just wait until I wake up. You go down and clean up the battlefield. By the way, pay attention to counting the new undead in Aridovi City and classifying these undead. ?Also, find the undead at level 19..." (End of this chapter) Chapter 670： Harvest and purple clothing (please subscribe) Chapter 670: Harvest and Purple Equipment (Please subscribe) Bring it to me and see. Gu Xi was still somewhat interested in the different mana powers that Luna mentioned. Luna quickly took out several kinds of mana crystals. ?At first glance, Gu Xi was not sure about anything else, but the magic power of the country was what Yongdou had extracted from King Yaksha before. It''s just that now this thing has condensed into crystals. Mana Crystal (Special): Condensate mana into crystals through special means. Each crystal is equivalent to 100 points of mana. It can be taken directly or integrated into various equipment. Note: Generally, only mana with special attributes can be solidified into crystals, and ordinary mana can be bottled and used. Void Mana (green, special mana): For some reasons, mana contaminated with void power can be used to create portals or teleportation arrays, and can also be used on space or storage equipment. [Born Essence and Blood (purple, special magic power): A strong mans natal essence and blood is also the core of his mana. In addition, it is also mixed with a bit of special national luck, which can be used to convert a blue equipment ( Prioritize the direction of the legal system) and strengthen it into purple equipment. Note: This natal essence and blood was forcibly taken from the enemy, carrying the enemy''s unwillingness and resentment. Therefore, the weapons and equipment transformed from this natal essence and blood will have double the negative effects. Taking away the [Born Essence and Blood], Gu Xi turned around and pushed the Void Mana and the National Luck Mana in front of Luna. Put these away, you can use half of them to do whatever you want. ?? Gu Xi has no special requirements for these mana powers. In his opinion, these mana powers are of no use to him. Every time Gu Xi releases the incarnation of death, he directly drains all his mana power. ??There is no way he could use these mana as the summoning mana for the incarnation of death. Besides, if you use this kind of magic power to summon, the incarnation of death cannot become much stronger. ?Then why waste it. On the other hand, [Born Essence and Blood] is of some use to Gu Xi. He can upgrade a blue piece of equipment to a purple piece of equipment. Gu Xi now has many requests for purple equipment. The appearance of this [natal essence and blood] just met Gu Xi''s request. Because Gu Xi wears two pieces of orange equipment, he has many ways to avoid the negative effects of purple equipment. Now what Gu Xi has to consider is which of his blue equipments should be turned into purple equipment. Is it a shoulder pad or a cold wind staff? At this time, Luna continued to report on this harvest. When cleaning the battlefield this time, we also got 1172 pieces of green quality weapons and equipment, 133 pieces of blue quality weapons and equipment, and two pieces of purple quality equipment. Do we want to bring them all? Two pieces of purple equipment? More than a hundred pieces of blue equipment? Gu Xi was also a little surprised. When did high-quality equipment become so worthless? Actually, Gu Xi didnt understand that this was the normal state of opening up a new world. ?This kind of work of opening up a new world is dangerous, but there are also quite a lot of benefits. ?Gu Xi was not very lucky this time, and many of the enemies he fought were swallowed up by the void on the way. They should originally have some equipment on them. If they come here, Gu Xi will be able to get even more equipment. Bring all the purple outfits, are the blue ones suitable for me? Gu Xi asked immediately. Luna shook her head when she heard this, "Most of the enemies coming are from the direction of physical attacks, and a small number are long-range shooter units or cavalry units. The blue equipment is mainly based on these, and there is no suitable legal system in it. equipment, not to mention the Necromancers route. Gu Xi has already made a judgment on this point. ?But after hearing what Luna said, Gu Xi couldn''t help but shake his head. "Let''s share it with the bosses or warriors. If there is any extra, we will save it first. When we return, we will find a place to sell it." Luna didnt pay much attention to Gu Xis arrangements. She quickly handed over two pieces of purple clothing. Gu Xi knew as soon as he saw these two purple outfits that one of them came from King Yaksha. The other thing comes from another Xiyuan school captain. ??This Xiyuan captain was much better than the one named Wei Qiang. He held on until the end and just fought to death a level 15 skeleton soldier. Whether from the perspective of command or combat effectiveness, this man is considered a fierce man. It''s a pity that he really died after death. What he transformed through double death was just a level 15 skeleton soldier, and he had no intention of becoming a hero. Even the boss has no chance to transform. It was the weapon left behind that made Gu Xis eyes light up. ??It is a half-body armor carefully woven from multiple materials such as wood, bone, iron and leather. This half-body armor is in vermilion color as a whole, like two wooden barrel staves cleverly spliced ??together. It looks a bit like Japanese barrel armor, but it is obviously different. It feels more like it was pieced together at random without armor before, slowly. It slowly merges and grows up. ?The surface shone with a cold metallic sheen, and on the chest was a bright silver breastplate. ?It''s okay if you don''t pay attention to this breast mirror. If you look carefully, you will find that it is like a miniature landscape, with mountains, rivers and seas, and a tiny dragon twisting in the sky. ?The silver dragon is swimming in the mirror, agile and mysterious, as if it might break out of the mirror at any time. Dragon Disarm (Purple, Medium Armor) Defense: 78 After equipped: Strength +3, Agility +3, Constitution +8 Equipment requirements: Strength 9, Agility 9, Constitution 9 [Special 1: Dragon Armor Refining, put various quality materials into the chest mirror. Low-quality materials will become the food of the dragon in the mirror. High-quality materials will be swallowed by the dragon and integrated into the armor, improving the quality of the armor and Attributes (fusion is random, appearance is not considered). [Special impact 1: After wearing the equipment and activating the dragon armor refining effect once, you must put enough materials into the mirror every day, otherwise the dragon in the mirror will devour the armor and even the armor-piercer (you can use some means to remove the dragon in the mirror replaced by other creatures). Special 2: Inverse scale shield, release the dragon and touch its inverse scale, using the dragon''s inverse scale to form a shield attached to the side, which can block 4000 points of damage from all directions. [Special Effect 2: After wearing the equipment and activating the reverse scale shield effect once, the user will be affected by the dragon and begin to grow reverse scales on his body. When the number of reverse scales on his body exceeds 20, the user will lose his mind and attack everything around him crazily. . Special 3: Flood Dragon Disarmor, in the event of a fatal blow, the armor will automatically disintegrate, sending the user five hundred meters away, and the armor will automatically block the attack. [Special Effect 3: After wearing the equipment and activating the dragon disarming effect once, the user must water the armor with the blood of the whole body to reorganize the armor, otherwise the armor will grow out of the user''s body and finally turn the user into a suit New armor] Explanation: The armor was originally pieced together with the most common garbage materials, but it almost fell apart. As a result, someone found a dragon tendon and used the dragon tendon to tie the armor, so that the armor was preserved. Note: The level of the dragon in the mirror is level 14. The world in the mirror is the world that supports the dragon. The replacement creature must be higher than the level of the dragon, and the corresponding world must also be replaced. (End of this chapter) Chapter 671： The second purple outfit (please subscribe) Chapter 671 The second purple outfit (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! Looking at the properties of Jiaolong''s armor dispelling ability, Gu Xi hesitated for a moment, but in the end he didn''t use it on himself. ?This thing doesn''t fit his direction. ?Medium armor is light armor such as leather armor, scale armor, or rattan armor, and its defensive power is better than the robes and cloth used in the legal system. Generally, thieves and hunters require such armor. Gu Xi immediately thought, "Shaya..." Luna said helplessly: "Shaya hasn''t come back yet." ??Gu Xi was stunned for a moment, and when he was about to say that he would wait for Shaya to come back and disarm the dragon to her, Princess Anna suddenly asked. Can you give me this? "sure." Gu Xi had been thinking about preparing a purple piece of equipment for Princess Anna a long time ago. ??It''s just what Gu Xi chose. Princess Anna never wanted it. She didn''t seem to be interested in anything. So even if Gu Xi wanted to send something away, he couldn''t. ?Now Princess Anna mainly wants this set of dragons to disarm, so Gu Xi naturally has no objection. After receiving the Dragon Disarming Armor, Princess Anna did not put it on immediately. Instead, she said to Gu Xi, "Lend the Ghost Dragon to me for a few days." "good!" ??Gu Xi turned around and waved to the sky, and the ghost dragon that had turned into a red color fell down. Before Gu Xi could give any further instructions, Princess Anna reached out and lifted the ghost dragon by the back of its neck, like a kitten, and lifted this level 14 powerful being out directly. After Princess Anna left, Luna took out the second purple outfit. ?This purple costume comes from the dismembered Yaksha King. And this time, I dont know why, but clothes were also given out. ??It''s just that the clothes this time are a little different from the dragon disarming just now. ?This piece of clothing seems to be made of cloth, but it is different from a robe. Instead, it is more like a royal robe. ?The style is derived from the royal robes of the East, showing nobility. The entire robe is dark black, with delicate patterns embroidered with red silk thread. At first glance, Gu Xi guessed that these lines might be a symbol of dragon patterns. However, upon closer inspection, he found that this was not the case. ?These lines are extremely abstract and mist-like, completely unable to be associated with the image of a dragon. Instead, they are more like dragon-shaped beasts from the underworld, looking weird and twisted. ?At the bottom of the royal robe, there were five pieces of cloth of different colors inlaid as linings. When he picked them up, they were nothing, but Gu Xi could tell at a glance that these things would drag to the ground as long as they were worn. But I have to admit that this kind of design is full of royal majesty, and at least quite stylish. But for Gu Xi, it was unexpectedly pleasing to the eye. robe (purple, robe) Defense: 33 After equipped: Intelligence +3, Perception +3, Charisma +3 Equipment requirements: Intelligence 7, Perception 7, Charisma 7 [Special 1: Underworld Edict, through mana, you can temporarily call underworld yin soldiers and ghosts to help in the battle, or you can open the underworld ghost gate and let the underworld ghosts travel (the yin soldiers and ghosts are mainly black and white, impermanent, and have bull-headed and horse-faced faces, and their levels are the same as the user''s level) Quite, mainly quantity and user status). Special Effect 1: After wearing the equipment and activating the effect of the Underworld Edict once, the robe must be sacrificed once a week, with half of one''s own blood and three hundred lives sacrificed. Those who fail to sacrifice seven times will die. [Special 2: Dragon Burial Veins, used on dragons, can transform dragons into ghost dragons or other undead dragons. After the transformation, the undead dragon''s combat power will not decrease, but will increase accordingly. At the same time, the user will gain One-tenth of the attributes and power of the transformed dragon. ]????Special Effect 2: After wearing the equipment and activating the Dragon Burial Veins effect once, the user''s body will be affected by the Transforming Undead Dragon and begin to transform into a dragon and death. For every three additional veins, the body will be judged once. If the judgment fails, the user will will die. Special 3: Consecrate the altar and worship the general, inject your own experience into the body of your subordinates to improve the subordinates'' level (other items can be used to replace the experience, but the experience conversion effect is the best). [Special Impact 3: After wearing the equipment and activating the effect of sealing the altar and worshiping the general once, you need to meditate for three days to recover the consumed experience, and you can only take action after five days. Otherwise, your luck will decrease, and you may even be killed due to some trivial matters. die. [Explanation: No one knows the origin of this robe, but one thing is certain. The previous owner of this robe was a king in this world. This robe was originally used to dress the king when he was buried, but it was not Know why he was found and brought out of hell. Because of this, Huangquan Longpao has always wanted to bring the owner of the robe back to Huangquan. ?Looking at such a robe, Gu Xi was immediately speechless. ?Who would want this thing? The attributes are not good, the number of summons is black and white and impermanent, and there are not many? Gu Xi has tens of thousands of Bai Wuchang. Transforming dragons into undead dragons, he is still studying how to make black dragons survive in his own city of Alidovi. As for enlightening his subordinates? He has experience and will not upgrade himself. ????????????????????????????????????????????? ??What''s the use of a subordinate like that? He might as well release the incarnation of death. ?Even if Gu Xi could avoid the negative effects of the two purple outfits, he didn''t plan to use it on this Huangquan Emperor''s robe. ?Gu Xi raised his hand and stuffed the Huangquan dragon robe into the six-ray lantern. ?Then a voice came to Gu Xi''s ear. I found a purple piece of equipment that can be suppressed. Should I suppress it? ??Please note that after the suppression, this purple equipment cannot be taken out. After the suppression purple is full, and new purple is loaded into the town, the old items will be automatically destroyed and become the lamp oil for the six-channel flame lamp. ?This reminder made Gu Xi''s hand movements become a meal. He understood that this was a reminder to him not to put all the purple clothes in it. Once you put it in, there is no chance to take it out again. ?But Gu Xi took another look at the underworld dragon robe in front of him, thought about it seriously, and finally gave up the idea of ??dealing with the underworld dragon robe. ??He is not like King Yaksha, who needs this underworld dragon robe to enlighten dragons or protect his soul. All the skills here are all possessed by Gu Xi, and he can come up with stronger solutions. Gu Xi naturally would not be willing to use this thing. As for selling this purple equipment? ? Gu Xi has no such idea, although Gu Xi knows that it is best to sell this thing to those necromancers who want to hit level 10. If they don''t have a bone dragon, dragon burial veins are most useful to them. But if you really ask them to buy it, they will hesitate for a long time. Because this negative effect directly fills up the capacity. The most negative effect for others is serious injury, but here it is directly fatal. Unless there is really no other way and you need to risk your life, this thing will not be sold at a good price at all. In that case, it would be better to let Gu Xi try out the power of the six-ray lantern. Enter town! (End of this chapter) Chapter 672： Purple attire holder (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 672: The Purple Dress Holder (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, or vote for me! Following Gu Xis command, the Huangquan dragon robe still in his hand flew up on its own and floated into the six-ray lantern held in his left hand. Then the orange light from the six flame lamps flashed, and the Huangquan dragon robe started to burn on its own. ?Over the Huangquan dragon robe, the word "human world" appeared, and then on one side of the palace lantern, a king wearing a dragon robe appeared. ??This king has no face, and he is wearing exactly this set of Huangquan dragon robes. ??The Huangquan dragon robes burned more and more prosperously there, and the portrait of the king on the palace lantern became more and more obvious. ?At this moment, Gu Xi finally understood why the purple suit could only be suppressed and could not be taken out. Since everything has been burned, there is nothing left to take out. ?At the halfway point of burning, Gu Xi found that the six-rayed flame lamp actually prompted him whether he needed to pinch the face of the holder of the suit. If he did not choose, the holder of the suit would be in a faceless state. ?At this point, Gu Xi was also stunned for a moment. He did not make a choice immediately, but checked the situation of the faceless state. ??Then Gu Xi found out from the instructions at the back that if he pinched his face, he had to be fast and pinch the face well before the purple suit burned away, and he also had to make the face match the condition of the purple suit. You cannot put a dragon robe on a monkey, otherwise it will reduce the effectiveness of the purple suit. The power of the purple suit may be reduced by about 50%. ?Of course, if you pinch it well, the attributes can be increased by about 50%, and it is even possible to exert 200% of the power of purple equipment. But Gu Xi was not a professional in this field, and he didn''t know how to cooperate. Filling in the purple outfit in front of him was just a temporary move on his part, and he encountered something like this. Now pinching the face is better than staying still, at least not pinching the face. The effect of purple equipment will only not be enhanced, and there is no possibility of reducing it. No more pinching. Gu Xi made a decision as soon as his heart moved. The next moment, the burning speed of Huangquan''s dragon robe increased significantly. In just an instant, the Huangquan dragon robe was burned away. ??The painting on the palace lantern has also been decided. Just as the previous reminder, the person holding the lantern has no face. As soon as Gu Xi turned his hand, the holder stepped down from the six-rayed lantern. The holder of the suit in front of him was wearing a dragon robe of the underworld. He was as tall as Gu Xi. His face was pure black and he had no facial features at all. It gave people the impression that the golden holy robes in Saint Seiya were automatically assembled and he was standing there. It''s exactly the same situation there. ?As soon as Gu Xi, the armored person, stood next to him, Gu Xi felt that he could use the power of the underworld dragon robe, contact the Yin soldiers and ghosts, enlighten the ghost dragons, and strengthen the soldiers under his command. ?At the same time, the wearer can also carry out such activities himself, but he needs to take care of himself and delegate the power to him. ??In addition, as a holder of armor enlightenment, he also has a certain degree of defense, but this defense is not too strong, at most only a medium level. During battle, he can protect Gu Xi. ?But there is no need to think about how long he can protect Gu Xi. After all, the defensive effect of commoner is just that. If you really want strong defense, it is best to find a shield or heavy armor. ?The moment the suit holder stepped forward, Gu Xi felt somewhat regretful. He did not regret using the Huangquan Dragon Robe, but he regretted why he chose such a useless item. ?Had he known that the wielder could be so smart, he should have suppressed the offensive weapons first. ?But now that the underworld dragon robe has been suppressed and the person wearing it has appeared, Gu Xi will naturally not drive him away, but will let the underworld dragon robe float around him. ?Then Gu Xi pulled out a long sword and placed it in front of the six-rayed lantern. ?This long sword is as translucent as a ghost, and it looks like it is about to break. This is the [Forward Power - Broken Formation] that Gu Xi obtained last time. Because of its powerful negative effects, this sword was always targeted at the arms. Gu Xi didn''t have so many arms to waste, and the incarnation of death under his command, the God of Death, already had a purple sword. It would be a bit of a waste to replace it with this one. So this sword has remained in Gu Xi''s hand until now. ?At this time, as soon as the effect of the six-rayed flame lamp appeared, this was the first thing Gu Xi thought of. ??If the negative effects of the Huangquan Dragon Robe were not too strong, maybe the first thing that Gu Xi was caught in the six-ray lantern of flames was this long sword. ?It''s actually not too late now. Gu Xi brought the long sword to the six-rayed lantern and said decisively. This sword, enter the town! ?At Gu Xi''s order, the [Forward Force - Shattered Formation] in his hand quickly burned like the previous Huangquan Dragon Robe. At the same time, the word "Shura" appeared in the sky above the long sword. A new portrait began to appear on a blank side of the six-channel flame lantern. ?The situation this time made Gu Xi feel a little different. Although Gu Xi was also reminded whether to pinch his face, there was a more obvious reminder. The face can be pinched, but please do not change the appearance of the wearer. ?Gu Xi didnt take it seriously at first. But when he looked at the image of the holder of the armor that appeared on the portrait, Gu Xi understood why there was such a prompt. It turns out that the Huangquan dragon robe is a piece of clothing that can be worn on the wearer''s body like armor. Forward Force-Shattered Formation is a long sword, and the wielder painted on it is directly a shadowy figure. Besides the long sword, nothing else can be seen at all. It can be seen that he has no clothes on his body. The purpose of reminding Gu Xi is to tell Gu Xi this point, do not add anything different to the wearer at will. ?The purple dress is as big as it is big and as small as it is small. It''s okay to pinch your face, but don''t mess around. Gu Xi, who understood this, did not change all his thoughts. ?So after a moment, as the [Forward Force-Shattered Formation] was burned down, a man dressed in black and holding only a translucent long sword came out. ?This person is much worse than the holder of the Huangquan Dragon Robe. He clearly looks like the black suspect in Conan. If he hadn''t been holding a long sword, no one would have noticed this guy standing in the darkness. Different from the wearer of the Huangquan Dragon Robe, the wearer of the Forward Force-Shattered Formation is a combat type. In addition to the several attributes of the original striker power - Shattered Formation, he also has good combat effectiveness. At least he has certain abilities in swordsmanship. He can use it when needed, whether it is to rush to kill or protect Gu Xi. , are considered good tool people. ?With the effect of entering the town twice, Gu Xi also had a certain understanding of the six lanterns of flame. At this time, Gu Xi glanced at the equipment in his hand, and then picked up the replaced spiritual lamp. At the same time, the [natal essence and blood] obtained from King Yaksha fell, and the appearance of the soul lamp also began to change. (End of this chapter) Chapter 673： The dark lantern breaks purple, boss-level zombies (please ask for more updates) Chapter 673: The Underworld Lantern breaks into purple, boss-level zombies (please subscribe for more updates) ?Taking [Born Essence and Blood] to strengthen the spiritual lamp is something Gu Xi has seriously considered. ??The natal essence and blood has powerful negative effects, and the purple equipment upgraded with this thing cannot be used by normal people. ? Gu Xi planned to prepare a piece of equipment for himself this time, rather than preparing these things for his contracted undead or the incarnation of death. ?There are only two options for this [natal essence and blood]. One is what Gu Xi is using now, such as the shoulder guard against the lich, or the cold wind staff. ?Especially for the Cold Wind Staff, Gu Xi definitely wants to upgrade it to purple quality, and then use the Fox Eye Ring for another opportunity to directly erase the negative effects. ?The other is to put items that are useful for strengthening Gu Xi but cannot be equipped into the six-rayed flame lamp and held by the wearer. ??Gu Xi happened to have a spiritual lamp on hand for such a thing. Because after the six-rayed flame lamp, the soul lamp will be replaced. If this thing is not enhanced to the level of purple equipment, it can only be thrown aside. ?It''s just that Gu Xi really likes some of the functions of the Soul Dark Lamp. He had the Soul Dark Lamp in his hand before, and Gu Xi could feel it to some extent. ?Now Gu Xi is a little reluctant to part with this thing. It just so happened that [Natural Essence and Blood] could be used to strengthen it, so he directly strengthened the Soul Lamp. The next moment, the color of the soul lamp changed. The originally pink brain-like soul lamp now turned into dark red. ?The brain seemed to have been damaged for too long, and there was still a trace of rust in it. ?However, the properties of this spiritual lamp made Gu Xi''s eyes light up. Things he wanted were retained and strengthened. Psychic Lamp (purple, off-hand item) Defense: 6 After equipped: Intelligence +11 Equipment requirements: Intelligence 6 Special 1: Bewitch people''s hearts, hypnotize a certain area on a large scale, and let them act according to your wishes for five minutes (note, the stronger the strength, the more severe the resistance, but as long as a living person is alive, he will definitely be hypnotized). Special Effect 1: After wearing the equipment and activating the bewitching effect once, the user will be psychologically affected every half hour, and the degree of influence ranges from doing some weird actions to choosing to commit suicide. [Special 2: Soul Flame, locks and ignites an enemy whose level is no higher than level 10, allowing the enemy to use his mind and body as firewood to burn, and can be converted into a special magic potion, which can replenish mana and strengthen a certain The effect of a spell. Special Effect 2: After wearing the equipment and activating the inner fire effect once, the user will be burned by flames every half hour. Each time, the user needs to replenish their vitality, otherwise the user will become a new magic potion. Special 3: Psychic shielding, mentally shielding a range, allowing people to directly ignore the existence of certain people in the mind (if they see it, just pretend they haven''t seen it, and ignore it directly) [Special Impact 3: After wearing the equipment and activating the mind shielding effect once, the user needs to use some methods to show his existence to others every half hour and get the attention of more than 10 people at the same time. Otherwise, after three times, the user will be directly wiped out. go. Explanation: What you see is not really there, but someone wants you to see it. ??This time the improvement of the Soul Underworld Lamp can be said to be a shot in the arm. Either the skill has been transformed into a range of magic, or the effect has been strengthened, and finally a very special spell has been added. These are the most useful. It can be said that if you dont look at the negative effects, these skills are beyond Gu Xis imagination. However, due to the transformation of natal essence and blood, these negative effects are ridiculously strong. Everyone wants to take away the lives of others. If Gu Xi were to use it directly, he would probably be gone within a few days. So Gu Xi quickly threw the spiritual lamp towards the six-rayed lantern of flame. As the fire light rises, the soul lamp is integrated into it. The word "hungry ghost" appeared in the firelight. Then on a blank side of the six-channel flame lantern, a new portrait of the holder appeared. It is different from the situation of the previous two holders. ??The holder of the suit is also dressed in black, but his brain is directly exposed. ?It seems that the psychic lamp does not regard itself as a secondary item, but occupies the brain of the holder. At the same time, Gu Xi noticed that the holder also had a large number of black iron chains on his body. ?These are not things Gu Xi made up by pinching his face, but this is how he originally appeared. ?It seems that this armored person is taking a relatively different route. ?However, Gu Xi also noticed that this armor holder was different from the previous two. He does not have the power to attack or defend. Instead, he strengthens the skills of his own equipment. Obviously he is taking another path. For Gu Xi, he doesn''t care at all what path the wearer takes. What he wants is that the wearer can play the role of the equipment. ?What he looks like and whether he can fight or not are not actually the important points. After putting the Soul Dark Lamp into the six-rayed flame lamp, Gu Xi no longer had the idea of ??putting other purple equipment inside. ??The purple suit didnt fall from the sky either. ??The purple equipment that Gu Xifeng entered now has one attack, one defense, and one support, which is just the right time. The rest will be discussed next time when you encounter a suitable purple outfit, or when you encounter an unsolvable problem. ?So Gu Xi didn''t think much more. As soon as his left hand was loosened, the six-ray lantern that he had been holding floated to Gu Xi''s left hand. ?This way Gu Xis hands can be free and he doesnt have to carry this thing all the time. This is something Gu Xi did quite naturally. When he was studying at the Nether Bone Wind Academy, he had learned that equipment is equipment and clothes are clothes, and the two cannot be confused. As Gu Xi let go, the three armored men who had come out retreated again. ?Gu Xi understood that they were actually always there, but they usually would not appear next to Gu Xi. They will only appear when Gu Xi needs them. In this regard, Gu Xi also had to admit that the Six Rays of Flame Lamp was much better than the Fox Eye Ring. At least six flame lamps can be used anytime and anywhere. Unlike the Fox Eye Ring, it is often not used. While Gu Xi was putting away the holder of the weapon, Luna rushed over with a zombie. ?This zombie is no different from an ordinary zombie. It has the same blue-grey skin and holds a logging ax in its hand. The steps are neither fast nor slow when moving, and the movements are obviously not too staggering, but rather steady. ?Seeing Luna bringing him in front of him, Gu Xi was also a little confused. Luna, who is this? He is a level 19 undead that was just transformed. I brought him here. Luna immediately introduced the zombies she brought. (End of this chapter) Chapter 674： Level 19 zombie (please subscribe) Chapter 674 Level 19 Zombie (please subscribe) Hearing that this ordinary-looking zombie was the only level 19 in the city, Gu Xi couldn''t help but look at the zombie in front of him again. At this time, Gu Xi noticed that the zombies in front of him looked no different from ordinary zombies. Even the size is the standard of ordinary zombies, and there is no trace of the imposing manner of a level 19 boss. ??If he didn''t believe Luna, Gu Xi would have doubted whether Luna had found the wrong person. ??But when Gu Xi saw the attributes of the zombies, he realized that Luna really had found the right person. [Zombie (level 19, summoned troops): experience (0/150000), attack 32, defense 46, life 1210, skills: undead creature, combat bite, poison attack, full blow, lightning strike, corpse poison attack , blood-sucking attack, battle ax mastery, life return, life multiplication, **** battle, heavy armor mastery...] From this attribute, it can be seen that the zombie in front of you is not the kind of zombie that can be strengthened in various ways directly, and the attack power can be increased to an unknown height. He is a steady and steady presence step by step. This can be seen from the attributes of this zombie. The appearance of the zombie in front of us points the way forward for other zombies. At least he proved that zombies can reach the extreme level without taking up a job or evolving. Looking at the zombie in front of him, Gu Xi didn''t know what to say. How did such top-notch zombies appear? Arent they normal that after reaching level 6, zombies will switch to other more powerful types of soldiers? Oh, he was transformed by double death using a level 19 enemy. ?Thats okay, zombies will be zombies. ?The attributes in front of him were more interesting. Gu Xi turned around and asked, "Luna, do you think he has a chance to reach level 20?" ?At this time, by Gu Xi''s side, Princess Anna went down to deal with the purple dress she had just obtained. Shaya went back to the soul gathering place to inquire about the news and had not returned yet. Now only Luna can ask. Sir, I dont know much about this either. This question also made Luna a little embarrassed. She has never come into contact with level 20 existences at all. The question of upgrading to level 20 can only be answered after Princess Anna comes back. At this moment, Zombie seemed to understand what Gu Xi said, and he raised his head and glanced at Gu Xi. Gu Xi noticed that another line of small words appeared next to the zombie''s message. After reaching level 19 with full experience, you can activate the legendary mission. After completing the mission, you can break through the upper limit and reach level 20. Still have to complete the task? ?Should Gu Xi do this task, or should this zombie do it? Can anyone explain it? Gu Xi was quite speechless. How should he deal with this incomplete information. ?But after Gu Xi thought about it for a while, he let go of the matter. After all, its not the time yet. Even if this zombie keeps fighting, I dont know how many years it will take to reach 150,000 experience points. You must know that high-level players do not have much experience when fighting low-level players. This zombie is now considered the highest-level being under Gu Xi. Even if you encounter a level 19 battle, if you kill a level 19 enemy, you will only get 2300 experience points at most. How many level 19 enemies do you need to kill? Forget it, lets treat this person as a treasure and talk about it again when we have the chance. Im afraid this world wont be able to survive anymore. ?Luna was a little confused as to why Gu Xi suddenly said this, but Gu Xi didnt force it, and Luna didnt have any objections. Her idea is simple. ??Although this zombie is just a soldier, his level is real. ?Although he is neither a leader nor a warrior, his presence on the battlefield still boosts morale. What, what kind of morale do the undead need? Well, such an existence can suppress luck. At this time, Luna took the zombie down again. ? Gu Xi also took this opportunity to ask about the situation of the other four level 15s. Because these four are not special beings, the undead they transformed are the same as zombies, and they are the most basic troops. This point gave Gu Xi some ideas. ?Is it possible that there will be further opportunities for my double death? ?While Gu Xi was thinking about this matter, Alidovi City was back on track. Without the pressure from foreign enemies, Aridovi City also restarted various constructions. ?Especially in the New Alidovi City area, there are still a lot of things to sort out. At the same time, the troops that have entered Alidovi City during these battles must also be readjusted. ?Gu Xiyou plans to upgrade his troops to another level, adjust the troops, and improve the troop access level. After all, most of the harvest this time are undead between level 6 and level 8. This can make Gu Xi bolder. Gu Xis idea is to break up all his undead troops and reorganize them. All skeleton soldiers start at level 5, zombies start at level 6, ghosts start at level 7, and vampires start at level 8 as the baseline for the establishment. Those whose levels do not meet this standard are all regarded as cannon fodder and reserve troops. They are sent to the barracks to participate in battle missions, and their levels are raised to the standard line before being released. As for some special units, Gu Xi also needs to make arrangements. This will ensure the elite nature of the army after Gu Xi. At the same time, this matter will become normal in the future. After this battle, Gu Xi has already seen it. He wants to develop well, not by going up, but by going down. He should not come to this kind of world to open up wasteland, but should fight goblins, kobolds, and enemies that have a high birth rate but low level and combat effectiveness. Even if the enemy is only level 1, a level 4 undead will appear when Gu Xi summons his soul. As soon as the double death side is transformed, there will be a new wave of undead. Just throw it into the barracks and train casually, and the level will be improved. After reaching level 5, go directly to the sea of ??skeletons. This is the route that Gu Xi should take now. Instead of bringing your own troops to fight against the powerful existences of level 17 and level 19 with determination. As soon as someone else took action, all the undead troops disappeared. In the end, only one or two level 10 or above were obtained. Thinking about this kind of business, it would be a waste. Since Gu Xi had the incarnation of death, he had a smooth killing process, so he didn''t feel this way. ?Looking back now, Gu Xi knew that he had drifted away. ?In his spare time, Gu Xi had already made plans to return to Juhun Land to hand in the task, buy some things he needed, and quit on his own initiative. Go back to the guild to study first. After all, he hasn''t gone to the open library that the guild promised him last time. After that, find one or two downward worlds to purchase goods to replenish the troops. Let yourself become more grounded and steady. (End of this chapter) Chapter 675： Good and bad news (please subscribe) Chapter 675 Good and bad news (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! Seven days passed in the blink of an eye as Gu Xi organized his troops in the city of Aridovi. ?Even if King Yaksha has a spirit, the first seven days have passed. ?In the past seven days, Gu Xi finally sorted out all the troops. Except for the Bone-gnawing Sludge, which suffered a greater loss this time and recovered more slowly, the other troops have been replenished. Now all the soldiers in Gu Xi''s Black Spear Battalion, Bone Slashing Battalion and Demon Sacrifice Battalion have reached level 7 or above. ?Especially the Demon Sacrifice Camp, where Gu Xi arranged a group of corpse witches who had just been transformed. ?These corpse witches are standard ordinary corpse witches. Because they died in the failure of the portal before, there is some void attribute in it. Gu Xi did not have a suitable mausoleum for them, which made them an independent force that could not be copied. ??Gu Xi didnt have time to design a unit specifically for them, nor did he plan to seal off the characteristics of these corpse witch troops, so he simply gave them to Yongdou and let Yongdou handle them. As for the soldiers under the undead leader, they all start at level 5, and there are even warriors and elites above level 6 as the foundation of their army. It can be said that this time, all the undead bosses have received enough benefits. Upgrade your troops to a higher level. Even so, Gu Xi still has a large number of level 5 undead troops that he has yet to digest. As for those undead troops with levels above level 10, because they are not organized, they are all now concentrated under Gu Xi''s own command and serve as Gu Xi''s personal bodyguards. As for the undead below level 5, they were all packed up and sent to the barracks, where they were assigned various expedition missions. ?Of course these days, the construction progress in the New Alidovi City is also relatively fast. The most important core buildings have been built. At present, there are core buildings such as council hall, tavern, warehouse, blacksmith shop, and barracks in New Aridovi City. In this way, the foundation of the New Aridovi City side was firstly propped up. ?However, although this can save the undead from running back and forth between the old and new Alidovi cities, it also makes Gu Xi''s men have a shortage of some special undead that they finally managed to obtain. This is something that Gu Xi can''t do anything about. Previously, he had spent a lot of effort to win over these undead with special skills at the Mysterious Academy. Looking at the current situation, it would be quite difficult to get another batch like this. In addition to this news, Shaya also sent back some news through the weird mirror space. The current Soul Gathering Place is quite chaotic, as if something big has happened. Shaya asked Gu Xi not to rush back to the Soul Gathering Place, but to stay in Alidovi City first and wait for him to find out the news clearly. ?At the same time, Shaya has some connections in the market of the Soul Gathering Land. She can help Gu Xi hand over the task first, and then buy some things that Gu Xi wants. ?However, because Gu Xi was away, it was impossible to open the door directly, so Shaya decided to send the things from the Soul Gathering Place to the Blood Sacrifice Ridge, and then transfer them through the Blood Sacrifice Ridge. As for the transfer method, dont worry. Shaya, the road sign Gu Xi wants, has already been bought at the Soul Gathering Place. Dont say that they are still in the same world now. Even if Gu Xi withdraws from this new world, the things from Blood Sacrifice Ridge can still be sent to Alidovi City one by one along the route indicated by the road signs. At best, time just drags on a little slower. Other aspects will not be affected. It can be said that this is the biggest gain since Gu Xi opened up wasteland. As for other things, Shaya was a little vague. It seemed that there was some confusion in the Soul Gathering Place and even on the road to hell. Although Shaya was gifted in intelligence, she had just passed through it, and many lines could not be opened. ??If Gu Xi hadn''t bought a large amount of gray items that others didn''t want at the shop in Lao Coffin and set up this line, Shaya might not even be able to find out this bit of information. In addition, Shaya also sent back some news that interested Gu Xi. ?Du Shusheng was invited to Huangquan Road by the leader of Gu Xi''s subordinates. As a result, he waited on the left and Gu Xi could not wait, and on the right he could not wait. Later, he happened to meet Dimi leading his troops back to the Soul Gathering Land to replenish their rest. ?Du Shusheng simply joined Dimi''s team and became Dimi''s strategist. Gu Xi was a little surprised by Du Shusheng''s choice. Dimi, doesnt he always like bigger giants? ??With a little guy like Shusheng Du, why would Dimi be willing to play with him? ??But Shusheng Du has a place to go, and there is someone with a lot of brains on Dimi''s side, so Gu Xi is finally relieved. It seems that Dimi is having a pretty good time on Huangquan Road and has completed the task quite well. Finally cleared myself up a bit. ??Gu Xi thought that there was nothing going on in Alidovi City now, so he simply didn''t let Dimi come back and let him wander around the road to the underworld. Gu Xi thought about it and arranged for Dimi to stay on Huangquan Road during this period. Ask her to help you build your reputation and buy some specialties that can only be found in the Soul Gathering Land or Huangquan Road. Then transfer through Blood Sacrifice Ridge. After all, Gu Xi came here this time, so he couldn''t just run back in vain. When you come to open up wasteland, you must look like you are opening up wasteland. You can''t just come here and run away, Gu Xi must leave something behind. ?However, as time passed day by day, when Gu Xi took care of the troops in Alidovi City, Shaya, who originally said that he would come back to find out the news, had not come back yet. ?This situation made Gu Xi somewhat worried, and he was wondering if something had happened to Shaya. Even Gu Xi was thinking about using Luna''s weird mirror space to secretly go to the soul gathering place to see how Sha Ya was doing. ?At this time, Luna, who was dealing with the construction of the New Aridovi city, also rushed back. Sir, something may have happened to Shaya. You feel the same way? ? Gu Xis face hardened, I knew it, mobilize the troops, and were going to rescue people. "There is no need to save anyone. Shaya has escaped, but she was seriously injured. Isabella is rescuing her. It may take some time to recover." Escaped back? ??Gu Xi was relieved when he heard this, "It''s good to just escape and be fine." ?However, Gu Xi''s face soon became serious, "Do you know who did it? We must avenge this!" I dont know yet. Shaya was already unconscious when she came back, and I dont know if she wakes up now. Go over and have a look. ?Gu Xi didn''t care about what he was doing, jumped on the evil coffin and was about to leave the city. At this time, Luna quickly led the way. Saya is in the tavern, sir, please come with me. ?Gu Xi just said oh, and Xie Coffin turned around and followed Luna to the tavern not far away. At this time, Shaya had also recovered a lot under Isabella''s treatment. When Gu Xi came in, Shaya woke up just in time. (End of this chapter) Chapter 676： Triggering drastic changes in the entire world (please request for more updates) Chapter 676: Causing drastic changes in the entire world (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! "grown ups!" Shaya, who had just woken up, was still quite weak. ?But judging from the look on Isabella''s side, Shaya should be fine and will be fine in a few days. ?But Gu Xi''s face was not so good. When he saw Shaya waking up, he didn''t ask her what news she had heard, but just asked. Who did it? "A Rakshasa ghost, said to be a subordinate of King Rakshasa. It''s red hair and blue eyes are easy to recognize. When I asked for information, he rushed out directly. He has no martial ethics at all. If I hadn''t reacted quickly, he might have been there. It fell into his hands." Sha Ya naturally knew what Gu Xi was thinking, and she would not hide anything from her enemies. ?When Gu Xi asked, she directly told the enemy. "Before I leave, I''ll give him a hand and help you avenge this. If he doesn''t show martial ethics, I won''t let him say anything." Gu Xi said decisively, "Let Princess Anna mobilize the troops and be ready to go to war at any time." After arranging things, Gu Xi turned to ask Sha Ya. You should have a good rest first and wait until I finish clearing the place. Seeing that Gu Xi was about to leave, Sha Ya quickly stopped Gu Xi. "Sir, I have something to tell you first. There are people looking for trouble outside. You must not take action yourself. It is best not to go to Huangquan Road and Soul Gathering Place. Go directly to Blood Sacrifice Ridge and send a signal to exit this world from there." ?Looking at Sha Ya''s anxious look, Gu Xi was also a little confused. Are you all looking for me? "Yes, I went over to inquire about the situation this time and heard some bad news. Eight days ago, Emperor Yushu of the Great Feng Dynasty suddenly passed away. He had reigned for four years, leaving only the one-year-old eldest prince with eight children. The second prince of Yue Yong. ??The Ten Prisoners of the Inner Dynasty disappeared when Emperor Yushu died, and most of the Xiyuan Imperial Guard army disappeared at the same time, and no one knows where they went. ?There was a period of chaos in the court, and at the same time the ghosts and gods in the underworld were also in chaos. Many people were looking for the cause of Emperor Yushu''s death. " Emperor Yushu? As soon as he heard this imperial title, Gu Xi knew who he was referring to. ?Isnt he the Yaksha Yushu King? Gu Xi also didn''t expect that King Yasha Yushu would play such a big role. He joined the royal family as soon as he was reincarnated, and he could even become an emperor. When he first heard the name of King Yaksha Yushu, he thought he was just a prince. ?But he still doesnt quite understand. How could it cause such a big mess? I inquired secretly, and it seems that the King of Yaksha Yushu has approached some big shots and said that he is willing to serve as the kings vanguard and guide the start of this great tribulation. ?His mission is for transitional purposes, and several big bosses have promised that as long as King Yaksha Yushu completes this mission. He can take away his dragon spirit and national destiny before his death. With these, after returning to his own body, he can break through level 20 in one fell swoop and transform from a chess piece to a chess player. " Hearing what Sha Ya said, Gu Xi was stunned for a moment, "Then he did it, didn''t he? Why did he cause such chaos again and let so many people look for me?" My lord, he took the throne, but the time was wrong. Because King Yaksha Yushu is dead, a lot of information can be found out with a little guidance. I heard that this catastrophe seems to be an opportunity for many ghosts and gods to be cleansed and strengthened. The entire tribulation will last approximately six to eighty years. ?? King Yushu, no, the death of Emperor Yushu is a sign of the beginning of the great catastrophe. ?This is the reason why King Yaksha Yushu can get the most benefits. He used his own death to clear the way for everyone. Originally, he could live for another ten years. After ten years, he died. His younger son Yong came to the throne first, and was later driven out by his eldest son Bei, which caused civil strife in the Feng Dynasty. By then the entire Dafeng Dynasty will be a battlefield for ghosts and gods. Some ghosts and gods who were interested in fighting for the dragon in the great tribulation all ended about ten years ago. ??The ghosts and gods on Huangquan Road want to grab the position of the second wave. As a result, King Yaksha Yushu died suddenly, and the catastrophe began early. ?Those ghosts and gods are only about ten years old now. There is nothing they can do now. The most important thing is that the Dafeng Dynasty was an imperial dynasty. They can make a ten-year-old child the emperor, but it is absolutely impossible for a child under one year old to become the emperor. ??If the eldest prince Bei and the second prince never take the throne, and a young and powerful royal takes the throne, the situation may change. ??Coupled with the disappearance of the Ten Supervisors of the Inner Dynasty, some of the conflicts in the Dafeng Dynasty shifted from the inner and outer dynasties to the conflicts between the civil servants of the outer dynasty. ?Perhaps this way, civil strife will not happen. In addition, some big bosses have not yet arranged their arrangements. So the whole underworld is in chaos, and now many people want to find out who killed King Yaksha Yushu. " Hearing this situation, Gu Xi''s face became a little ugly. ??Although what Sha Ya said was relatively simple, Gu Xi could definitely hear the danger in it. At the same time, he also understood that he had offended most of the powerful people in the world this time. ??This is also the method that Gu Xi has been staying in Aridovi City. The big bosses in this world have not yet broken through the space and entered Aridovi City. But if Gu Xi enters Huangquan Road again, those big guys will definitely find Gu Xi immediately. ?Gu Xi, who wanted to understand this, was filled with reluctance. Leaving automatically after clearing the scene and escaping under pressure are two completely different concepts. ?After Sha Ya explained the general situation, Gu Xi thought about it seriously for a long time, and finally asked. Shaya, whats the attitude behind the gate of hell? "Huh?" Sha Ya didn''t expect Gu Xi to ask this, and she couldn''t react for a while. I want to ask what the big guys behind the Gate of Hell are like about this incident. ?Think about it, so many big ghosts and gods are reincarnated through the underworld, and they may be thrown out with some things. You can know it just by looking at this six-ray lantern. It can save you from being confused once in the womb. If you have this thing, will there be a low-end version? If this is the case, can the underworld agree? ?Those ghosts and gods must have suppressed the forces in the underworld. Its just that the underworld didnt want to get involved, so it didnt care about them. But it doesnt mean that they dont have opinions in their hearts. I want to know what the underworlds opinion is on this matter this time. " Sha Ya followed Gu Xi''s train of thought at this time, "It should be so. Sir, when you said this, I also reacted. I am afraid that the people in the Soul Gathering Place already knew something, otherwise they would not care about me so much. Sometimes news just seems to appear in front of me by accident. " Hearing what Sha Ya said, Gu Xi understood the attitude. He was silent again at this time. This time Gu Xi was silent for a long time. After about twenty minutes, Gu Xi slowly spoke. Lets take revenge and leave! (End of this chapter) Chapter 677： Lightning attack (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 677 Lightning Attack (Please subscribe for more updates) ? Gu Xi thought about it for so long, even though he knew that if he jumped out, he would be targeted by many big guys. ??But in order to calm his mind, Gu Xi stood up without hesitation. After talking to Sha Ya for a few words and asking about the location where the Rakshasa ghost usually appeared, Gu Xi immediately went to the strange mirror space. "This is the location where Shaya was attacked. After I rescued Shaya, I have arranged for people to keep an eye on her. The person who attacked Shaya was the Rakshasa ghost." After hearing that Gu Xi had come to the strange mirror space, Luna rushed over immediately. Without Gu Xis words, Luna already knew what Gu Xi wanted to do. The enemy is not very strong, but his level should be over level 15. There are about a thousand soldiers around him, and the strongest one is level 13. Shaya had killed some of the enemies before, but based on my current observation, their strength has not been replenished. ?However, their location is less than a hundred kilometers away from the soul gathering place. If you are looking for it, you may not have much time. " ?Gu Xi nodded, understanding the key here. ?Gu Xi is now considered a celebrity on the Underworld Road. Although Gu Xi has some speculations, the attitude of the underworld towards him is not too bad. But some appearances always have to be put on. ?It''s okay if Gu Xi doesn''t appear on the Underworld Road. Once he appears on the other side of the underworld, he will always be given some action. So there is not much time that Gu Xi can really take action. So this time Gu Xi planned to get closer and attack directly, directly using his death incarnation and the corpse mother. ??If that doesn''t work, let the level 19 zombies let the other person know what the existence of the limit is. You throw me out, and I will have my own way of fighting! But you must be ready to respond to me at any time, and you must not let the enemy discover the existence of Alidovi City. In addition, after we kill this guy, we need to turn to Blood Sacrifice Ridge immediately. You have to help me prepare the passage over there. " Gu Xi had arranged his retreat before the war started. ??Gu Xi only planned to strike once with this attack, and he was going to strike quickly, and the main attack would be someone who had no moral ethics. Luna understood Gu Xi''s thoughts as soon as she heard it. She also knew that Gu Xi could not persuade Gu Xi at this time and could only ensure the safety of Gu Xi''s actions from behind. After giving the order, Gu Xi found a mirror in the strange mirror space and got into it. After leaving Aridovi City, Gu Xi immediately lit the six lanterns of flame. ??The holder of the Mind Lamp appeared behind Gu Xi immediately, and his mind shielding ability was quickly activated, removing Gu Xi from the gaze of others. ?Then Gu Xi released the evil coffin and headed towards the Rakshasa ghost. ??The ability of the Soul Dark Lamp is one of the reasons why Gu Xi dares to rush forward. ?With the spiritual lamp in front of him, at least no one would notice Gu Xi''s actions for a short time. The next step is to sneak attack on the Rakshasa ghost. ??The evil coffin moved very fast, and in just a blink of an eye, the evil coffin rushed in front of the Rakshasa ghost. ??The Rakshasa ghost didn''t notice Gu Xi''s presence, but he noticed a coffin walking close to the ground. ??If it were in a place like the underworld, most people would definitely be shocked if they encountered such a thing. But the problem is that this is on Huangquan Road. Dont talk about coffins that stick to the ground. Even if the coffin lid flies into the sky, you can still see it from time to time. As a coffin, sometimes there is no one to guide it, and it often happens that it runs around at will. ??The Rakshasa ghost had no reaction at all when such a coffin rushed toward him. There was a look of interest in his eyes. In his opinion, this is a small toy that he delivered to his door. It can be regarded as one of the few fun things in the wild. ??The Rakshasa ghost pulled out his weapon, which was a thick iron rod with a lot of blood and flesh on it. Then he stared at the direction of the coffin and prepared to smash the coffin to make a sound. ??But the evil coffin was still some distance away from him at a turning point. ??Then a cloud of black mist sprayed out from the evil coffin. A bone dragon and a **** of death rushed out from the black mist, and immediately pounced on the Rakshasa ghost who wanted to destroy the evil coffin. ?This time, Gu Xi didn''t consider the issue of magic power at all, and immediately released his death incarnation. ?Seeing someone sneaking up on him, the Rakshasa ghost was stunned for a moment. ?While he was dazed, Death, the incarnation of death, had jumped in front of the Rakshasa ghost. Death Incarnate - The God of Death immediately hits the Rakshasa ghost with a scythe, and Death Harvest is activated. The Rakshasa ghost''s luck was quite bad. He was clearly over level 15, but he encountered the peak of Death''s luck, the incarnation of death. The activation of Death Harvest directly cut out the soul of the Rakshasa ghost. When Luo Shagui fell down, he also understood what was going on. At the end, he immediately sent a signal to the sky. Red eyes appear in the sky. Everyone is paying attention here. ?Although Gu Xi has the influence of the Soul Dark Lamp and is not noticed by others, for such a big thing here, as long as those people use a range attack, Gu Xi will be unlucky. Faced with such pressure, Gu Xi waved his hand, and the holder of the Huangquan dragon robe appeared behind Gu Xi. ?As soon as he came out, he flew upwards, and at the same time, he quickly appeared at the steel city gate. The ghost team dressed in Bai Wuchang quickly sent out troops and spread around. ???More than 60,000 Bai Wuchang appeared so blatantly on Huangquan Road for the first time. Even people on the other side of the underworld are wondering what happened. Is there such a large group of Bai Wuchang gathered together in the underworld? Could this be fake? ??Gu Xi''s ghost team has had its identity suspected for the first time since they pretended to be Bai Wuchang. Fortunately, Gu Xi had been patched long ago, and the holder of the underworld dragon robe was standing in the air, exuding the power and authority to communicate with the ghosts of the underworld. It can be regarded as a rectification of the names of these white impermanences. Looking at so many Bai Wuchangs, looking at the holders of Huangquan dragon robes floating in the sky. I saw Gu Xi who was not what I was looking for. Notice that the big guys here have also withdrawn their gazes. In their opinion, as long as the person they are looking for is not the person they are looking for, the ghost agents can do whatever they want. ??These Rakshasa ghosts are not good people on the Huangquan Road anyway, so just kill them. So they all looked away. At this time, Gu Xi was staring at the Rakshasa ghost''s men with a hint of coldness on his face. Originally I wanted to let you go, but now that things have become so big, its embarrassing. As the old saying goes, if you come, then you all must die! " ?Under Gu Xi''s order, the army that had been prepared for a long time rushed out of the steel city gate and pounced on the Rakshasa ghost troops who were still in a daze before them. (End of this chapter) Chapter 678： Exit the wasteland world and return to the guild (please subscribe) Chapter 678 Exiting the world of wasteland and returning to the guild (please subscribe) Fifteen minutes later, Gu Xi disappeared from the battlefield as quickly as he appeared, leaving only the bodies of Rakshasa ghosts. ?Its not that Gu Xi didnt want to take these corpses away. ??But there are still some vague eyes paying attention nearby. ?Gu Xi didnt want to end his own livelihood because of some trivial matter. ??If someone sees the flaw and kills Gu Xi while he is cleaning the battlefield, that would be a penny gain. ?Gu Xi''s action this time was not for these benefits. He just wanted to avenge Sha Ya and vent the bad anger in his heart. ?Now that the matter has been settled, Gu Xi naturally has to leave quickly. ?After killing all the Rakshasa ghosts, Gu Xi turned around and put away his troops, transited through the weird mirror space, and left Huangquan Road. When Gu Xi took action, he always maintained a state of mental shielding, making people ignore his existence. After leaving Huangquan Road, he did not return directly to Alidovi City, but instead jumped to Blood Sacrifice Ridge. ?Outside the Blood Sacrifice Ridge, Gu Xi didn''t even have time to enter the Blood Sacrifice Ridge to take a look before he took the initiative to send a signal to exit. Apply to leave this new world. When the pause signal was issued, a voice immediately came to my ears. Player 629SHD2S0FXC30, would you like to ask if you plan to exit the world 41Y6JD5T04LA01? If you exit now, you will have to wait a hundred days for a cooling-off period next time you enter this world! "quit!" Prepare to exit, please stay where you are and don''t move! The player''s location has been determined. The next time you enter, you can choose 3 placement locations. ??As prompts sounded in Gu Xi''s ears, the changes in front of Gu Xi''s eyes slowly began to change. ?The feeling of a deserted mountain is no longer there, but a somewhat bored middle-aged man. Turning around, he saw Gu Xi walking out of the portal. A trace of shock flashed in the man''s eyes, "Why are you the only one coming out? Where are the others?" Gu Xi was stunned for a moment, who else? Seeing that Gu Xi didn''t answer, the man immediately said: "Did something big happen? Is it serious? Are the others still alive? Where are they? Is it too late to send people in for rescue now?" It was only then that Gu Xi realized what was going on. He quickly said: "Don''t worry, I''m just one person. I went in to clear up wasteland by myself, not with other teams." Hearing this, the man breathed a sigh of relief. ??During this period, there was a lot of turmoil in the guild, and most of the members of the wasteland reclamation group were transferred away. The newly formed wasteland reclamation group is not strong enough, and things like this always happen. So when Gu Xi came out like this, he thought that another land reclamation group had been wiped out. It turned out that I was going to open up wasteland alone. etc? go alone? When can a person go to open up wasteland alone? The man was trying to catch Gu Xi and say something. He didn''t want to worry about it but said: "Comrade, are you responsible for contacting the wasteland reclamation group? I have a very important news here. Although I am not sure about the direction of the matter, it is definitely a major event that affects the new world. ??If you can contact them, it''s a good idea to let them know so you don''t miss out on opportunities or dive into chaos. " ?Hearing Gu Xi''s words, the man forgot what he wanted to say and just looked at Gu Xi speechlessly. Fortunately, Gu Xi is not the kind of person who hides things. He told quite simply the road to the underworld, the shadow of King Yaksha, and the chaos of ghosts and gods. ?Of course, Gu Xi did not say how much he was involved in this matter. ?Gu Xi only said that he accidentally got the news from the Soul Gathering Place. ?This thing is a good thing for some people, but it is not good news for some players who want to play steadily. So after Gu Xi got the news, he immediately quit land reclamation, which is also very reasonable. This man has been here for such a long time. It is natural to know things about this world. ??As the main gathering place for necromancers, Soul Gathering Land has almost become the main city for wasteland development players of major guilds. The news about Gu Xi was obtained from the Soul Gathering Place, which is quite reasonable. ?Its just that the news Gu Xi heard was probably too great. What tasks do others do, and what kind of BOSS appears there. How to pay attention to the news here, it directly opened up the conspiracy of the new world decades later. ??Had it not been for the Genesis incident that took away a large number of players, just such a piece of news would have given Chaoyang Guild the upper hand in the next few decades. You can even do some calculations to turn the world in front of you into an exclusive world belonging to Chaoyang Guild. ?Its a pity that Genesis has begun to recruit troops, and everything will be focused on Genesis. This is not something that a small soldier like Gu Xi can solve. The man also understood this. He just recorded what Gu Xi said, and then said to Gu Xi: "I will report what you said, and they will arrange for the wasteland pioneers who are still in the new world to go there." inquire about. If it is what you said, you will be considered as having made great contributions to the guild this time, and then the guild''s achievements and rewards will be shared with you. " Gu Xi has no opinion on this point. The reason why he said this is that the matter will spread quickly, and others will say it even if he doesn''t say it. ?On the other hand, he is actually quite satisfied with the atmosphere at Chaoyang Guild and has no plans to change to another guild. Let Chaoyang Guild become better, which is also a good thing for Gu Xi. After finishing all this information, Gu Xi said to the man: "Okay, that''s all. Is there anything else?" "No, please pay attention to the guild information during this period. The information reported will be evaluated by a dedicated person. After the evaluation is completed, there will be corresponding rewards." When the man heard this, he did not stop him and just made way for him. ?Gu Xi nodded to the man and walked out. Because Gu Xi just came out of Aridovi City ten minutes ago. ??Now he didn''t need to rush back to Alidovi City to do anything, so Gu Xi headed towards the dormitory arranged for him by the Sunshine Guild. As he walked towards the dormitory, Gu Xi couldn''t help but laugh. This is the second time he has entered the dormitory after joining the Chaoyang Guild. ? Gu Xi felt like he was always in a hurry at Chaoyang Guild. Many times he was in a hurry and couldn''t even stop and take a rest. Now is a rare opportunity. ??Alidovi City does not require him to deal with it too much. There is nothing else to do right now. Its rare to have such a free time now, Gu Xi also needs to take a rest and relax, and check out the various benefits within the guild. (End of this chapter) Chapter 679： Go back to the dormitory to rest for two days (please subscribe) Chapter 679 Go back to the dormitory and rest for two days (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! ?Going back to the dormitory building, he opened the door to the room and saw a clean room. ?Although he has never lived in it, someone takes care of it every day, making it look like new. ?After entering the room, Gu Xi immediately threw his clothes and other items on the ground and fell down on the sofa. Not long after he fell, there was a knock on the door of the room. ? Gu Xi was a little confused. He didn''t know many people at the Chaoyang Guild, and he didn''t notify anyone when he came back. Why would someone come and knock on the door? ?Although he didn''t know what the situation was, Gu Xi still stood up and prepared to open the door. ?But because he was in his own room, when Gu Xi went out, his movements were somewhat slow and not as vigorous as before. ??Gu Xi opened the door to the room and was about to ask who it was when he found a ferocious ferret butler standing outside the door. The ferocious ferret butler saluted Gu Xi politely, "Mr. Gu Xi, I am the exclusive butler of all the rooms on this floor. I just saw you come back from the game, so I gave you some food. , and some little things to add to the fun. Not for anything else, the main purpose is to relax. Because this is my first time to serve you, I dont know much about your hobbies. I can only take the most basic things. If you are not satisfied or dont like anything, please tell me directly. I can help you. Change it to something you are satisfied with. " ?Gu Xi did not expect that there was such a service in the Chaoyang Guild. It just so happened that he hadn''t eaten anything seriously for a while. ?So Gu Xi nodded: "Okay, you bring the things up first. By the way, I don''t eat coriander, and I will drink some sweet drinks. There are no other requirements. Meat is the main staple food." By the way, Im not dead yet, so dont take out the food for the undead. " Gu Xi talked about his needs and sat back on the sofa. When the Dire Weasel heard this, a look of understanding flashed in his eyes. Its great, sir. Its so easy to serve you. You understand so well the hard work of us service workers. ?Unlike other people, I asked him what he wanted and just said casually. In the end, it was arranged. But if this doesn''t work, that doesn''t work. Sir, please wait and I will arrange the things for you. " After saying that, the Dire Weasel began to direct his men to deliver things inside. ??When Dire Weasel was delivering the things, Gu Xi felt that the president of the Chaoyang Guild was really in trouble. ??The people who came to deliver the food were all white-haired mice. Their human-like appearance reminded Gu Xi of the situation in the Evil Temple. Why do everyone think that mice are related to food? ?But fortunately, although the chef is a mouse, the food served is normal food. At least the food is comparable to Yangjian. The first thing served is a big bowl of noodles. Looking at the hot face, Gu Xi felt that his whole heart was warm. What was given next made Gu Xi extremely satisfied. Because he was not sure what kind of food Gu Xi would like, and because Gu Xi was alone, the food served was in small portions, with Gu Xi giving priority to his choice. And the quality of the food is carefully crafted. ??This is not the kind of ordinary food that comes on a big plate, but it is really delicious. ??As Gu Xi picked up his favorite food and started eating it, the ferocious ferret butler also noticed Gu Xi''s preference. ?As the portions of food were taken away, most of the food that was served later was what Gu Xi liked to eat. ??Of course drinks and other things have been served. Perhaps it was because Gu Xi said that he liked sweeter wine, so Gu Xi was a little surprised by what was served. He looked at something similar to QQ candy with some confusion and asked. What is this? A combination of wine and sugar. I only remember wine-filled chocolate. I have never seen anything like this. Oh, sir, we heard that you like sweet things, so we prepared QQ Sugar-soaked Water of Life for you, which is guaranteed to be sweet. Dire Weasel explained the origin of this thing. Gu Xi thought for a moment and then understood what the so-called water of life meant. Looking at such a thing in front of him, Gu Xi couldn''t help but shook his head. Is this thing drinkable? Fortunately, Dire Weasel has prepared many different drinks. If Gu Xi is not satisfied, new drinks will be replaced immediately. ?Even the speed of withdrawal was beyond normal people''s imagination, so fast that Gu Xi didn''t even notice it. ?While eating and drinking, Gu Xi found that there were some inexplicable things in his house unknowingly. ??Gu Xi can understand the extra flowers, fresh fruits, etc. They were arranged by Dire Weasel saying he wanted to beautify the room and make it full of life. ?Those small ornaments are understandable. They were placed there after Dire Weasel asked if he wanted to adjust the feng shui in the house. ??But what is the situation with Catwoman and Snake Girl sitting next to them. When did they sit down? Looking at Gu Xi''s speechless expression, Dire Weasel said helplessly. Sir, Im really sorry. Ours is an ordinary apartment dormitory building. There is no way to arrange some of the best ones here. The best ones, such as the Nine-tailed Fox and the Jade Rabbit Spirit, are all in the high-end dormitory area. Our authority is insufficient and there is no way to transfer them, so you can only make do with it. ?Of course, if you have other requirements, we can also find ways to meet them. I heard that clam girls have been produced recently. They are not of high grade, but they are all of the best quality. They also produce clam pearls. If your husband needs them, I can help you apply and deliver them in the shortest possible time. " Thats not what I meant, I just... Gu Xi waved his hands repeatedly. "I understand, sir, these are small animals, they are just kept in the room to add some vitality." Dire Weasel said seriously. There is no chance to return the goods without interest at all. ? Gu Xi wanted to say something more, but found that the Dire Weasel had already started to send other things inside. Perhaps the Dire Weasel has figured out Gu Xi''s preferences in terms of food, and all the things he sent later were based on Gu Xi''s wishes. ?Although Gu Xi kept saying that he really couldn''t accept it anymore. ??But after the ferocious weasels persuasion, most of the things were kept. In fact, the most important thing here is that everything is paid for by the Chaoyang Guild. ?Just this sentence gave Gu Xi an idea. Why didnt he rest in the dormitory earlier? Wrong, try again. You have treated me as a nobleman of the country, and I will repay you as a nobleman of the country. ?Chaoyang Guilds ability to win over peoples hearts is so strong! (End of this chapter) Chapter 680： The path to advancement in spiritualism (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 680: The Path to Advancement in Spiritualism (Please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added. Please give me a subscription, recommendation, monthly ticket, etc., please support me! Gu Xi stayed in his dormitory for three whole days and three nights. Finally, I calmed down and regained my energy. During these three days, Gu Xi''s whole person was in a state of emptiness. ?This made Gu Xi feel quite comfortable. He almost forgot that he still had games to play and many worlds waiting for him to explore. Pushing open the door to the dormitory, Gu Xi moved his body, looked up at the door, and a thought flashed through his mind. I dont know where to go today. Should I stay in the dormitory for another day? ?However, Gu Xi finally shook his head and walked out relying on his own willpower. At this time, he was in the Chaoyang Guild, and he was dressed quite casually. All his equipment had been turned into casual clothes, and all his weapons and equipment were turned into pieces of decoration, hanging on Gu Xi''s body. , not impressive at all. As for his two orange outfits, they have become the most ordinary ones. Even if most people see them, no one will think that they are orange outfits. After leaving the dormitory, Gu Xi put his hands in his pockets, looked around, confirmed the way to the library, and strode towards that direction. ?The hurried members of the guild saw Gu Xi''s dress and knew that Gu Xi had just returned from a mission and was in a state of rest and relaxation. ?At this time, most people would not approach Gu Xi with a problem, but would smile with envy and encouragement towards Gu Xi. ?After all, everyone knows that it is rare to take a break, and no one wants to have someone bother them with a bunch of things while they are taking a break. ? Gu Xi is also in a good mood. Regardless of whether the other person knows him or not, as long as they smile at him, Gu Xi will smile and nod in response. ??Walking and stopping like this, after a while, he arrived at the library of Chaoyang Guild. ??The library in front of me is obviously much larger than the library in Gusiya Lidovi City. The building composed of seven small buildings of different sizes is the main part of the library. The small garden outside the small building was filled with members who were reading books. When they read, their bodies would experience fluctuations of one kind or another. ? Whenever the fluctuation exceeds a certain level, some tentacles or other things will appear in the nearby flowers or trees, dragging the reading members out of the weird atmosphere. Members who wake up will also put down the books in their hands, relax themselves, and put down some items in the flowers or under the trees that saved them in return. Gu Xi paid attention and found that most of the items they put down were food or negative energy. The asking price is not high, but there is a certain guarantee for reading. And Gu Xi also noticed the abnormal fluctuations before. ?In those abnormal fluctuations, you can see many different shadows and changes. ?It seems that Chaoyang Guild has a good foundation. After walking around the small garden for a short while, Gu Xi entered the largest library. As soon as he entered the door, several skeletons came to greet him. Sir, what book do you want to read? The books that ordinary members can read are here. ? Gu Xi immediately asked: "My spiritualism has reached level 10. I want the "Book of Phylactery" and "Book of Blood Feast". Hearing this, both skeletons stopped. They looked at each other and said with some embarrassment: "I''m sorry, sir, "The Book of Life Boxes" and "The Book of Blood Feast" are advanced books and require application." ? ? ? "I have entered the Radiant Library''s banned books. Even with the authority of three days in the area, dont there be Book of Life Box and Book of Blood Feast here? ?Hearing Gu Xis question, the two skeletons immediately spoke. Sir, look at you, why didnt you tell me earlier that you could enter the restricted book area? Yes. In the Forbidden Book Picture, there are "Book of Phylactery" and "Book of Blood Feast", but are you planning to advance to the next level during the summoning of spirits, right? There are also two books on advanced spiritualism in the guild. Do you want to read them together? If so, I can take them out together? " Book of Ghost Dragon? Gu Xi glanced at the two skeletons. The two skeletons couldn''t help laughing when they heard this. "How is this possible? Not to mention that the guild doesn''t have soul-calling promotion books like the Book of Ghost Dragons. Even if it does, it won''t be placed in the forbidden book area. It has been taken away long ago. These two books are the "Book of Pregnant Insects". You can use the beaten corpses to breed undead insects such as spiders and centipedes. The level is equivalent to the undead enhancement level. There are many gentlemen who cannot find the "Book of Ghost Dragons" and will choose this path, because in the end they can produce a Fateweaver Spider Queen who is as powerful as the Ghost Dragon. The other book is "The Book of Mysteries", which uses dead bodies to transform them into special types of strangeness. Mr. You should also be aware of the strange situation. The weak ones are weak, but the strong ones are really strong. At level 1 of some weirdness, due to their special circumstances, they can directly kill some high-level soldiers through weirdness. So this "Book of Mysteries" is also relatively popular here. ??It''s just a weird transformation, the uncertainty is too high, and it''s often a gamble. There will also be some people who are unwilling to take this route. " Listening to the explanations and introductions of the skeletons, Gu Xi also had a certain understanding of the subsequent advancements in spiritualism. "Book of Life Boxes" and "Book of Blood Feast" are the serious routes, "Book of Pregnant Insects" is a side route, and "Book of Mysteries" is a gamble route. I want them all. Gu Xi thought that since he was here anyway, he should learn them all first. ?However, after hearing Gu Xi''s words, the skeletons were a little embarrassed. Whats wrong? Can I only choose two books at a time? No, you can definitely choose them all if you want to, but sir, have you met the standards in other aspects? Not to mention the others, they are the simplest "Book of Phylactery" and "Book of Blood Feast". The requirement in these two books is that the undead enhancement reaches level 6. Because even the weakest Corpse Witch is at level 6, a Level 4 Corpse Witch will not appear. Not to mention "The Book of Pregnant Insects" and "The Book of Mysteries", both of which have learning requirements. If they don''t meet the standards, even if you have permission from the restricted book area, you won''t be able to get these books. " ?When Gu Xi heard this, there was such an explanation. It seemed that he was really confused about too many things. ?After thinking about it for a while, Gu Xi was not so anxious to advance his skills. Instead, he asked directly: "Excuse me, are there any instructors in the library? I have some questions to ask them." ?Although Gu Xi is the dean of the mysterious college, he understands that everything in the guild is more suitable for his current situation. ?He was promoted too quickly, and many foundations were not laid. He still doesnt know many things like common sense. Now is the best time to make amends. (End of this chapter) Chapter 681： Plan for learning and growth (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 681 A plan for learning and growth (please subscribe for more updates) Yes, there are special mentors in the guild who are responsible for guiding new people who have just joined the guild, but sir, your current situation..." Looking at the troubled expression of the skeleton, Gu Xi smiled and said, "I have only joined the guild for less than a year. I am also a newbie, and I have not received any guidance before. Now is a good time to learn. Tell me which tutor is better. " As Gu Xi spoke, he stuffed a small piece of negative energy into the hands of the two skeletons. Go from here, and in the small building at the back, all the skeletons with brains you can see inside are mentors. You find a skeleton with a blue brain. His name is Li Xiu. I was originally a player in our guild, but I never participated in any games. I just read and copied in the library. Finally died in the library and became a mentor of the undead. ?His level is not high, but he knows a lot. He had worked as a tutor before, just to earn some experience that would allow him to upgrade. ??If you want systematic learning, you are absolutely right to find him. " Hearing this, Gu Xi felt confident. He thanked the two skeletons, turned around and left the building. ??Li Xiu is easier to find. The blue brain is exposed and can be seen at a glance. ??However, Gu Xi never expected that the Li Xiu in front of him was of average strength but had quite good eyesight. He glanced at Gu Xi and asked with some confusion. Have the three divine skills been completed? ?This is the first time in the Chaoyang Guild that someone has judged Gu Xi''s strength without the need for Gu Xi to introduce himself or see any special skills. Before Gu Xi could answer, Li Xiu asked again: "Have you just taken office? Is your profession a special profession that requires mastery of all three divine skills? Can you tell me the name of your profession?" Let me record it here. " Lord of the Dead Witch. Facing such a guy, Gu Xi felt helpless. Li Xiu didn''t notice Gu Xi''s expression. He nodded, "Lord of the Dead Witch? Lord of the Necromancer?" No wonder it took you so long to find a mentor after joining the guild. If I encounter such an opportunity, I will make the same choice. For the Necromancer, nothing is more attractive than the three divine skills. If there is, it must be various special tasks caused by the three divine skills, or the direct direction of employment. I''m afraid you''re at level 7 or 8 now, right? " Level 7. As for the hidden professions of the three undead skills, I also know two, but you have already embarked on your own path, and I cannot advise you to change your direction. ??But I can teach you the basics of the Necromancer. In addition, our guild does not have the special skills of the hidden professions of the three undead skills, but some tips about the three undead skills are actually in the guild''s book. You wait to find a book called "The Dialectical Relationship between Virtual Mana and Death Incarnation". That book is very beneficial to players who have mastered the ability of Death Incarnation. ?In addition, in the Radiant Library, there is a reading note without a book title. Let me think about it, the number seems to be 119761. This reading note records some tips on the Death Lord''s abilities and how to use the Death Lord''s abilities to develop rapidly. ?Some of the things above are just conjectures, so dont believe them all, but this can be regarded as a catalog that records the effects of how to improve the Death Lords abilities. ??There are also various skills corresponding to the Death Lord. You should have mastered the art of leadership. There are also some records on this aspect.?????I think this should be the most suitable for you. As for the dead city, I remember that there was no suitable textbook in the library. You must specialize in urban construction. ??But I think what you are lacking now is land that can be used to place various buildings, right? If you are unable to incorporate a large number of various land titles, then what you need to consider now is how to build the most and most suitable buildings in the least amount of land. Therefore, I would like to recommend a few books here. You should read more of these books, "Common Characteristics of Lots and Buildings", "Landline Circulation and the Suppressive Effect of Buildings", and "The Key to the City, Auxiliary Buildings". Other than that, there is nothing I can do to help you with the three divine skills. As for situations other than the three divine skills, you must tell me what skills you have mastered now and what their levels are. If you dont know this, I cant help you. " ?Listening to Li Xiu''s words, Gu Xi finally realized why the two skeletons asked him to come to Li Xiu. This is clearly a smart book catalog. He actually read all the books in the Radiant Library and memorized them all. ?Gu Xi thought about it seriously and quickly explained his situation. Not only the levels of each skill, but also the blessing level of the equipment for the skills are also included. Li Xiu also smiled after listening to Gu Xi''s words. It seems that you really understand. Yes, the upgraded level of the equipment will naturally be included in it. If you dont calculate the upgraded level of the equipment together, the subsequent deduction will be wrong. ? Judging from your current situation, your spiritualism has reached level 10. With some blessings, it should be level 15. At this level of spiritualism, the spiritualism effect must be full. But your undead enhancement level is only level 4, which means you have wasted a lot of opportunities. ??If your undead enhancement level is level 7, you can now find a world with weak enemies to farm the sea of ??undead. In addition, after the success rate of spiritualism is reached, you should be very clear about the next route to take, which is the transformation of the undead. ? Judging from the structure of knowledge you mentioned, you already understand this and have already embarked on this path. But I dont know why, after you took half a step, you stopped again. Although I don''t know what''s the problem here. ??However, you must learn the art of transformation of the undead. If you dont learn the art of transformation of the undead, you will not be able to learn the resurrection art later. Those powerful corpses you get will only become undead soldiers that can be used as cannon fodder in your hands. So you have too much to make up for in terms of undead research, corpse research, etc. ?Let''s do this, I''ll give you a list of books, and you can calm down and spend three months studying the contents of these books. In addition, I see that you have also learned something different, ritual magic. ?Very few people learn this, but once you master it, your advantage will be greater than that of ordinary mages. If you want to strengthen it, you must learn altar research and magic circle research. ?Of course, you can also choose to study while fighting, but that will take a longer time, and it is up to you to arrange these things yourself. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 682： Three months of harvest (please subscribe) Chapter 682 Harvest in three months (please subscribe) Three months have passed by in a flash. ?In the past three months, Gu Xi has not participated in a single game. ??Every day during the day, he would either study in the library, study in the magic tower, practice various magic skills in the Ghost Pass training ground, or learn some basic things from a tutor in the guild. Go back to the dormitory to rest at night, and live a fulfilling life every day. Everyone has become noticeably thinner. ?Of course Gu Xis gains are also huge, although Gu Xis experience has not improved at all in the past three months. Not to mention level and so on. But Gu Xi has made great progress in other skills that should be learned. As for professional skills, Spiritualism has reached the top of level 10, and Gu Xi has not practiced much. This skill can be directly fought on a large battlefield, which is more than practicing here. Gu Xi mainly practices spells such as secondary corpse explosion, secondary bone shield, bone spurs, bone storm, tendrils of the dead, death ripples, and magic arrows, just in case Gu Xi goes to the battlefield. These spells are probably too far away from the battlefield. Far away, no chance to take action. When Gu Xi upgrades, most of the combination skills are selected based on the levels of these spells. There are even some promotion skills that require certain skills to meet the standards before they can be learned. So Gu Xi just upgraded all the spells to level 6. ?This standard line is not low, after all, there is only so much time to take care of your breath. He only has time to practice skills when he is tired of reading and can no longer read. Being able to push these to level 6 is already quite good. As for the level 1 Bone Sky Curtain, Skeleton Priest, Cold Iron Blade, Ring of Winter, Deep Freeze, Continuous Corpse Explosion, Dead Witch Summoning, Death Luck, and Soul Gathering Magic, Gu Xi also worked hard to master these skills, but the highest It only reaches level 4, and the lowest level is almost level 2. It does not reach level 6 like other skills. ?However, compared to the skills that can be mastered hard, the skills that need to be improved through reading and research are different. Through the book list given by Li Xiu, it took Gu Xi three full months to fill in the missing parts. In fact, the most critical undead knowledge has been pushed to level 11, undead control is at level 8, undead enhancement is at level 8, and undead research is at level 7, which barely meets the standards for learning the undead transformation technique. ?In addition, other aspects have also been improved when reading and studying. Magic knowledge has been upgraded to level 9, basic science level 8, basic reading level 7, and basic copying level 7. The remaining skills have also improved a lot. It can be said that although he still has some shortcomings now, they are not as obvious as before. His foundation has been made up, and now he can finally learn advanced books on spiritualism. ?At the same time, you can also learn some books on the knowledge of the undead, which can be lent out by Gu Xi. The books you want are all here. The Book of Life Boxes, the Book of Blood Feast, the Book of Pregnant Insects, and the Book of Deception can be borrowed for three days, but cannot be taken out of the library. You can copy it by yourself, you can find someone to copy it for you, or you can read it directly. ? And this is the third volume of "The Secret Book of Hades". It is also the only book related to Hades in the guild. It can only be borrowed for one day, and it cannot be taken out of the library. You can copy by yourself, but you are not allowed to ask someone to help you copy. " ?In the restricted book section of the radiant library, the player responsible for picking up books placed several hard-cover books as thick as bricks in front of Gu Xi. ?These banned books are not like ordinary books in the library that can be taken out. The reason why they are called forbidden books is because they contain a powerful and strange atmosphere. Other books, if read too much, will have some impact, even on the players themselves. But these banned books are different. As long as they are taken out of the library, they will automatically activate their own influence to transform the player who takes the book. It can be said that the players in the forbidden book area are not protecting these forbidden books, but protecting their companions who come into contact with the forbidden books. As long as there is a slight abnormality, they need to step forward to deal with it. For Gu Xi, he doesnt have much time. In three days, he needed to copy all five books. So Gu Xi directly asked for an empty room and asked the player in charge of the library to prepare enough paper and pens for him. Do you need me to arrange for other people to come over and help you? We have a professional copywriting team here, and their copying speed is quite fast. Your books will be quite large, and you cannot copy them all by yourself in three days. " No need, I already considered everything when I came here, I have my own way to deal with it. Gu Xi shook his head and rejected the proposal of the player in charge. He also knew that these players were helping with the copying because they wanted to make some extra money. However, there are some things that cannot be solved just by letting others copy them. ?Gu Xi knew one thing very well. During the copying process, these players were actually reading these banned books. In fact, if they copy it, they will be affected by the banned book and must stop and rest. In other words, if you want to copy a forbidden book, at least ten to twenty players must take turns. If Gu Xi wanted to invite someone to copy, he would not invite one player, but a group of players. ?Since Gu Xi has his own methods, he will naturally not do such stupid things. ?Although he has money, money does not fall from the sky. So after carrying these forbidden books to the quiet room specially prepared for him, Gu Xi took out the cold wind staff and pointed it at the ground. Dead Witch Summons! ??The level of the necromancers summoned has been upgraded to level 3, and now 30 necromancers can appear each time. ?Although the level is still the same as that of Gu Xi, as the number goes up, there are more things that can be done. Gu Xi directly handed over the four books "Book of Life Box", "Book of Blood Feast", "Book of Pregnant Insects" and "Book of Deception" to the necromancers for copying. Whenever something changes in them, Gu Xi will directly disband them and replace them with a new group of necromancers. Because the content copied is related to death, the necromancers are quite relaxed. ? Gu Xi stared at them at first, but as these necromancers copied more and more smoothly, Gu Xi no longer paid attention to them. Slowly, he also began to copy the "Secret Scroll of Hades" which could only be copied by himself. ?While copying the "Secret Scroll of Hades", Gu Xi had a feeling that he seemed to be back on the road to **** again, and he was still in it. ?At the same time, his arms began to become extremely stiff, and eventually even became somewhat mechanical. Fortunately, when Gu Xi was copying, a necromancer was left to keep an eye on him and dragged Gu Xi out at the last moment. This prevented Gu Xi from being dragged into the underworld and made the copying much smoother. (End of this chapter) Chapter 683： Goal, downward world (please subscribe) Chapter 683 Goal, Downward World (Please subscribe) In three days, Gu Xi only copied half of the "Secret Scroll of Hades", a "Death Manual" of the same level as "Secret Scroll of Hades", and a third of the "Illustrated Book of Underworld". On the contrary, the necromancers under him are quite capable. They have copied all the "Book of Phylactery", "Book of Blood Feast", "Book of Pregnant Insects" and "Book of Mysteries". He also copied more than 20 banned books such as "The Bone Dragon Patchwork Codex" and "The Word of Death". In order for the necromancers to copy these forbidden books, Gu Xi had to replenish the necromancers every hour. ?Coupled with the books that Gu Xi copied by himself, it can be said that Gu Xi didn''t even close his eyes for the past three days. ?This made Gu Xi, who was already a little thin, become even more haggard. ?But all this investment is worth it. These forbidden books obtained by Gu Xi are things that the necromancer must master in the later stage. The "Book of Life Boxes", "Book of Blood Feast", "Book of Pregnant Insects" and "Book of Mysteries" are the paths to advancement after reaching level 10 in spiritualism. ?The three books copied by Gu Xi himself are what one needs to learn after level 10 of the knowledge of the undead. Not to mention the "Bone Dragon Patchwork Codex", this is a method to learn how to use ordinary bones and other materials to make a bone dragon when you really can''t find a dragon bone. Every player who wants to hit level 10 will choose to copy the previous one. Death Rattle can be a route to advance after Whisper of Death reaches level 10. The rest are similar to this and require special study in the future. ?Now Gu Xi took this opportunity to copy back everything he could not learn for the time being. Put it in his home library first, and then go back to study when it meets the learning standards. After using up all three days, Gu Xiqiang braced himself and prepared to go back to his dormitory to rest. ??Three days and three nights without much sleep, Gu Xi felt confused for a while. He just wants to have a good sleep now. After sleeping well, Gu Xi will end this period of study. ?Gu Xi has already inquired, and there is a special drop-in point for the descending world in the guild. ?This kind of temporary world is a benefit within the guild. Players who have exceeded level 5 can apply for it once a year. As for what kind of world you applied for and whether other players have entered it, we are not sure. Anyway, most players enter such a downward world just to kill small animals such as kobolds and goblins. ??If it is not a small animal such as a mouse or a squirrel, it is not suitable to call upon spirits. Perhaps some people will go to the slaughterhouse to kill chickens and mice. So the average player who participates in the downward world often doesnt care whether there are opponents or not. What they want is to fight a large number of enemies in a short period of time. After the war, he kept summoning souls and supplemented his undead army with the corpses of **** units such as kobolds and goblins. According to some players, they often choose to participate in the battle in the downward world at the beginning of every year. Bring back an undead army of 20,000 to 30,000 people. This army will be their manpower source for the year. After a year of fighting, there will be about three to four thousand remaining undead troops out of twenty to thirty thousand, and their strength will be greatly improved. Coupled with weapons and equipment, the combat effectiveness of these troops will not be any better than the previous two. The 30,000-strong army was weak. On the contrary, due to various reasons, the combat effectiveness will become stronger. So if you enter the new year with such troops, you will gain more from the battle in the downward world, and the number of troops received in the new year will be greater. ??The necromancer''s combat effectiveness is accumulated little by little. According to some players, some old players even have hundreds of thousands of elite undead troops at their disposal. They can use the tactics of the Sea of ??the Undead to the extreme in every battle in the descending world. ?Of course this is just a legend. Gu Xi is not sure whether it is really that powerful. Gu Xi only knows that this downward world is more advantageous for him. His talent is most suitable for the battle here. In addition to summoning souls, his talent can also automatically cause a group of undead to appear in the city. If you include the abilities of the ghost team, if Gu Xi really went to the downward world, he would be able to get quite a lot of things. ?And Gu Xi just happened to have obtained the "Book of Life Boxes", "Book of Blood Feast", "Book of Pregnant Insects" and "Book of Deception", which are the subsequent promotion books of the four spiritualisms. ?These promotion books cannot be used immediately after you get them. Gu Xi needs to read, study and practice continuously to master the method of turning the dead into corpse witches or lichs, vampires, undead insects and weird things when summoning souls. These require a lot of practice. Only in the descending world will there be sufficient practice conditions. So Gu Xi will participate in the battle in the downward world in the next period of time. As for other things, Gu Xi temporarily put them behind him. Even over there in the City of Death, Gu Xi has not passed for some time. On the one hand, Gu Xi is willing to believe in Luna and their abilities. On the other hand, Gu Xi has been really busy during this period. During this period of study, Gu Xi had no time day or night, nor did he have the energy to think about things in the dead city. At the beginning, he could also communicate with Luna about the situation in Aridovi City through a special mirror every day. But as there were more things to do and more and more books to read, Gu Xi almost forgot that he still had a city waiting for him. Put all your energy into learning. ?Looking back now, it seems that Gu Xi has not contacted Luna and the others for nearly a month. ??The last time I contacted Luna, it was a message specifically sent by Luna. He was reporting to Gu Xi that the Blue Temple had completed the transformation of the weak ghost soldiers and used their own armor to transform them into level 8 Blue Knights. Now Gu Xi has more than a thousand blue cavalry. ?Such a situation made Amilcar so envious that she even wanted to give up on the Scarlet Knight who had already been transformed and chose to lead the Blue Knight in battle. ?When Gu Xi heard the news at the time, Gu Xi smiled and rejected Amilka''s idea. After all, he had spent a lot of effort on Amilcar''s Scarlet Knight. Not only had the Scarlet Temple been built in advance, but blood essence and suitable corpses were also prepared for the Scarlet Knight. Even promised Amilcar to form a Red Knights. ??As a result, Amilcar saw that there were many people in the Blue Knights, and wanted to switch to the arms of the Blue Knights. That was not a good choice. Gu Xi will never allow such a thing to happen. So Gu Xi at that time asked Luna to organize the Blue Knights into her own bodyguards, without giving Amilka any chance. (End of this chapter) Chapter 684： Changes in Aridovi City in three months (more updates added) Chapter 684: Changes in Aridovi City in Three Months (Please subscribe for more updates) More updates are coming, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! After finishing the last things in the guild, Gu Xi lay down on the sofa, opened his eyes and raised his left hand. ?At this time, all kinds of equipment on Gu Xi''s left hand have become life-like. There is a small diode light bulb inserted in the cuff of his left hand. No one would have thought that this inconspicuous thing turned out to be a rare piece of orange clothing. ?Everyone''s attention will only be on the strange bracelet Gu Xi wears on his left wrist. ?This time there was another weird little decoration on Gu Xi''s bracelet. ?That''s what Gu Xi got after he entered the radiant library and started reading a lot. ?Its called a special reading room, which is a small guarantee that Radiant Library gives to every player. It has two main functions. One is to temporarily store copied resources and books here, which is equivalent to a small backpack. ?Of course this cannot be stored for too long. Many of the things in it will eventually be put in the library. Another function is to help monitor the player''s own situation while reading. Clear the player''s mind so they can stop reading when something doesn''t look right. ??Everyone has a small prop like this, and Gu Xi strings it on his bracelet, mainly because it looks similar in size to several other things. ?Now Gu Xi raised his left hand, turned the bracelet on his hand to the special mirror, stretched out his hand and pressed it. The next moment, Luna''s shadow appeared on the mirror. Sir, have you studied well? After learning, you can sort out the situation in Alidovi City during this period. I will have a sleep first and leave for a new world tomorrow. I will contact you then. ?Gu Xi forced his eyelids to keep from falling. Okay, please dont worry, sir. ?Luna understood what Gu Xi meant as soon as she heard it, and she immediately agreed. Hearing Luna''s voice, Gu Xi couldn''t hold on any longer, closed his eyes, and fell asleep directly. While Gu Xi was falling asleep, Luna, who had just received the news, immediately became energetic. In fact, everything that happened in Aridovi City was recorded in her mind. ??But after hearing Gu Xis order, she reorganized the city of Alidovi. Luna is also reading some books about dead cities. There are some knowledge points in it that Luna agrees with, and some that she doesnt agree with. The reason why there is such a difference is entirely because the city recorded in these books is different from the city of Aridovi. Alidovi City covers a very large area. In addition to the main city, there is also a larger new city here. In the first month of Gu Xi''s absence, Luna focused all her energy on the connection between the two urban areas. The first connection point is formed between the wharf and the river, the second connection point is formed by the carriage station, and then there is the opened sewer. Finally, each city district has a corresponding soul-calling tower, and the soul fragments inside can communicate with each other. In this way, the two urban areas are finally integrated into one. In the next two months, apart from the construction work of the Blue Temple, Luna has been engaged in the relocation of buildings. Ever since the architect moved some buildings from the Demon Cave into Alidovi City, Luna has been studying this plan. In Lunas view, if architects can demolish the buildings outside and relocate them, the same can be done for the buildings inside the city. ??And there will be more and more urban areas in Aridovi City in the future. If you dont take this opportunity to rearrange the layout now, it will take more time to adjust it later. So after getting Gu Xi''s approval, Luna began to rearrange Aridovi City according to her own ideas and some of the design ideas in these books. ?In the original urban area of ??Aridovi City, many things had to be demolished and rebuilt. The original evil church and the Bone Temple all had to be moved, as well as the areas outside the city. At present, in the original urban area, the main thing is that there is no training camp. ??Luna plans to arrange this area into an administrative area, a market area, a leisure area, a research institute, a magic area, a magic plant area, a station for the two leader potential heroes, and a station area for the main force. The main focus here is a core area, where all the core parts are concentrated. ?At the same time, the trained troops will also stay here to ensure that when necessary, they can quickly lead the troops to attack. As for the training camp and so on, everything has been moved to the new city. ?All training camps are arranged together according to their respective linkage situations, and the new city area is divided into the Bone Area, Cemetery Area, Ghost Area, Temple Area, etc. Even the bone-gnawing sludge has a sewer specially arranged for them to survive. ?There are other open spaces that have been set aside for possible new buildings. At that time, this new Alidovi city will be the largest troop training camp under Gu Xi. As for the other five Aridovi cities that have not yet been conquered, Luna also has a plan. ?The next target will be the logistics city area, and all kinds of mines, farmlands, arsenals, blacksmith shops, alchemy laboratories, enchanting rooms and other buildings will be moved there. In this way, all logistical buildings can be centralized, making management easier. ?Of course, this is all under plan now. Before attacking the new Alidovi City, the logistics buildings will still be placed in their original positions. During the relocation and adjustment of urban areas, the development of some buildings that do not need to be relocated has not stopped. Because of the addition of the Flesh Kitchen, all the chefs in the tavern have been transferred to work in the Flesh Kitchen. ?This makes the tavern more pure. In addition, the white-bone wine lady who got the painted skin has no other needs and starts to do business seriously. ??During this period, the tavern has been upgraded quite quickly. In three months, the tavern has been upgraded to level 3, and there is more information to inquire about. Now Shaya is willing to stay in the tavern from time to time and inquire about some news from the tavern. In addition, the market area was also a change in Aridovi City during this period. After the role of the carriage station was proven, it was moved directly from outside the city to the city and placed near the original dock area. A piece of land was allocated from nearby areas and combined into a market area. It is used to store materials sent from other cities, and even from Blood Sacrifice Ridge. During these three months, no supplies were sent except for the first month. ??Blood Sacrifice Ridge will have a batch of supplies delivered every week. ?At the same time, news from Huangquan Road and Soul Gathering Land were sent. Dimi, who was left on the Huangquan Road, managed to get along well by taking advantage of the chaos on the Huangquan Road. Now he can be regarded as a prince on Huangquan Road. I believe that if she continues like this, Dimi will be able to wash away some of the things on her body, achieve her goal ahead of schedule, and become the first leader of Gu Xi''s men. (End of this chapter) Chapter 685： The choice of the new world (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 685: Choice in the New World (Please subscribe for more updates) ?? Gu Xi didn''t know how serious Luna was. After cutting off contact with Luna, Gu Xi fell asleep and slept until the next night. After waking up, Gu Xi looked up at the sky outside and frowned. Because it is in the internal space belonging to Chaoyang Guild, the golden crows in the sky have been hovering, emitting a faint sunlight. Even at night, the space is quite bright. ?Gu Xi walked to the balcony, moving his body and looking downstairs. On the balcony opposite the twelfth floor, a wheat-colored girl was practicing the slashing movements of a two-handed sword. ?Her movements were quite serious. Every time she slashed, she did it with all her strength, and the big sweat particles would be thrown out immediately. Looking at this girl''s cheetah-like figure, Gu Xi''s eyes flashed with appreciation. This is the beautiful scenery Gu Xi has discovered in the past three months, and it is also the only way Gu Xi can relax and rest while reading. ?However, Gu Xi did not stay on the balcony for too long today. He just looked at it for a few minutes, then moved his body, turned around and walked out. When Gu Xi left the balcony, the girl who was practicing sword practice on the balcony on the twelfth floor also raised her head. There was some confusion on her face. She also felt something about her neighbor Gu Xi. Normally whenever Gu Xi shows up, he will stand on the balcony for about an hour. Sometimes you will see yourself completing the exercises. Why did you leave so early today? ?Is it possible that she didnt put on her makeup well today? Or did you choose the wrong clothes? The girl looked at her situation and saw that there was no problem. It was always like this. ??It''s really weird. At this time, Gu Xi didnt know that he was also being looked at. ?? Gu Xi was in a happy mood. When he opened the door, the clothes on his body had been transformed into the equipment for going out to fight, and the cold wind staff was also in his hand. ??As he walked towards the portal square, Gu Xi''s pace couldn''t help but improve a lot. For this situation, the players coming and going didn''t pay much attention. ? Along the way, they also met many players who were rushing to participate in the game, most of them were like Gu Xi. ??The most they could do was look at the dark circles under Gu Xi''s eyes that hadn''t gone away yet, and mutter to themselves that Gu Xi was working too hard. ?However, they thought about the Genesis that was about to start, and they would guess about Gu Xi''s identity, and whether Gu Xi planned to attack the first wave of Genesis teams. ?Gu Xi didnt pay attention to these. After arriving at the portal square, Gu Xi followed the information he received and came to a red portal. Just after arriving here, Gu Xi said to the person in charge guarding the portal: "I am a new player. I am already level 7. I would like to apply for this year''s downward world." The players who joined this year are now level 7? ?It seems that your potential is very high. In the downside world, there will be no problem. For level 7, the upper limit of the corresponding world is level 4. Let me see, there are indeed many level 4 worlds. One of them has been here for a while. If you don''t come, this world will escape our capture. range. " Hearing what the person in charge said, Gu Xi nodded. The situation in the descending world is quite simple after studying Guxi for three months in the guild. ?This kind of world is a world without a complete world view or background. It is often a continent, or a small world where time periods repeat. ?This is also in line with the players'' appetite, because in this kind of world, even if you completely destroy it, it will not have any impact. It won''t be long before a new downward world will appear. ??So the necromancers are killing people in this kind of world without worrying about destroying the balance of the world or anything. The so-called upper limit of level 4 refers to the creatures in this world, which can reach a maximum level of 4. This is also a choice for players. Generally speaking, the person in charge will assign level 1 and 2 downward worlds to players who have just reached level 5. Subsequently, the higher the player level, the higher the level of the corresponding world. After all, this is considered a relatively reasonable thing. ??You can''t let some players who are already level 10 take their bone dragons and run into a world full of level 1 enemies to kill them. That way players at level 5 will not be allowed to play. Such an arrangement ensures fairness among players. ?However, except for the level, which cannot be chosen, everything else can be chosen. "Do you have any direction? I recommend you to go to the world that is about to escape our capture range." ? Gu Xi glanced at the person in charge, his eyes seemed to say, dont push all those unwanted things to me. Comrade, dont be offended, I have no intention of pushing the world you dont want onto you. Its just that this world is a bit interesting. At the beginning of this world, we discovered that it was a world of insect swarms. A comrade chose this world, and he brought materials against the insect swarm. Only when I got there did I realize that something was wrong. This world is full of kobolds. Because he was unprepared, he had to retreat and return. Later, we arranged it according to the kobold world. As it turned out, my former comrades said that was wrong. That world was the world of goblins. ??And they are not just ordinary goblins, they are the kind of goblins who are organized and have a sense of technology. This situation makes people wonder about the world. Some people want to see what the world is like. But every time you enter this world, you will always encounter different situations. You will often encounter some targeted situations if you are well prepared. The former comrades-in-arms did not receive enough benefits, and as time passed, these comrades-in-arms were no longer willing to go there. At the same time, this world has not been taken over by anyone. ?See if you want to go there. If not, you can change the place. " Hearing how weird this downward world was, Gu Xi also became curious. Then has anyone found out what is going on in this world? I checked, but couldnt find it out. After all, we encountered some troubles during the attack, and my comrades were unwilling to continue fighting without benefit. Naturally, no one has studied it in depth. " Gu Xi was a little curious when he heard this. Or give me this world. ?Hearing Gu Xis words, the person in charge also smiled. ?The world in front of us will soon be out of their grasp. ??If the world is allowed to escape, all the resources used to capture the game world, stabilize the entrance to the world, and put it into the world will be wasted. When he reported it, he couldn''t say how many players were put into this world this time, but all of them failed and returned. So when Gu Xi said he wanted to go to this world, the person in charge also laughed happily. The update is coming soon, and I am looking for someone to adjust the order. Please forgive me, it is not easy to change people on weekends! (End of this chapter) Chapter 686： Enter the new world (please subscribe) Chapter 686 Entering the New World (please subscribe) Game number 52W3335L011291 The world lander is activated, please enter the game number. Game number confirmed, player 629SHD2S0FXC30 welcomes you. Since it is your first time to enter the world of 52W3335L011291, according to the game rules, you will be randomly cast! This world will leave the capture range in fifteen days. The portal can be fixed for twenty days. Please come back before the portal disappears. [This world is a downward world. It mainly focuses on killing enemies. There are no mandatory main tasks. However, special tasks are issued within the guild. I hope that those who enter this world can find out the reasons for the changes in this world. If they can do so within ten days, Bring back the corresponding news, and the guild will receive certain rewards! The new world opens... As the text in front of him quickly disappeared, Gu Xi also came to an open space from the teleportation square of Chaoyang Guild. ?The heat wave and the dazzling sunlight that hit his face made Gu Xi unable to see the surroundings. The soft touch under his feet made Gu Xi think that he was in the desert. It seems that this world is just like what the person in charge of guarding the portal said before. This world is extremely targeted. ?But Gu Xi is no longer the ignorant rookie he was three months ago. He has now undergone a radical change. For example, it is like this now. Gu Xi moved the cold wind staff a little higher on the ground. Death incarnate! ?From the black mist, two incarnations of death rushed out. ?This is exactly what Gu Xi has gained during this period. The fox eye ring has been in Gu Xi''s hands for so long, Gu Xi has never thought about the role of the power of the mind. In Gu Xi''s eyes, virtual life is just a way to hold him back when he is about to be beaten to death, and virtual mana is just a temporary replenishment when his mana is drained. of. Maybe the supplementary effect is not as effective as the magic potion bottle hanging on his belt. But things are different now. If someone hadn''t reminded him in a book, Gu Xi would never have thought about it. This virtual mana and real mana are not the same system at all. The depletion of virtual mana does not affect the real mana, just like the depletion of real mana can be replenished by virtual mana. What Gu Xi is doing now is to use virtual mana to release the incarnation of death. 200 points of mana can be wasted at will by Gu Xi. The most important thing is that all of this is virtualized by the power of the mind. ?Even if he does it ten, twenty, or even a hundred times in one go, Gu Xi will not feel the weak feeling of having his mana drained away. ?When he first entered the thorn forest of Sleeping Beauty Castle, if Gu Xi had known this method, he would not have been as tired as a dead dog and almost died on the spot. It''s different now. After discovering this, Gu Xi dared to release the incarnation of death as soon as he entered the field. ??And he doesn''t have to worry that his mana is wasted. After releasing the incarnation of death, Gu Xi lowered the cold wind staff to the ground. The ghost battlefield falls upon the incarnation of death. After completing all this, Gu Xi stood in the black mist raised by the incarnation of death, raised his head and looked around. ?Hunted by the black fog, Gu Xi could finally see the surroundings clearly. Just as he guessed, Gu Xi had been sent to a desert at this time. No matter which direction you look out, you are surrounded by an empty space without any life. Gu Xi was somewhat surprised by the situation in front of him. ?When he first stepped into the portal, Gu Xi was still thinking. What kind of situations you will encounter. His initial thought was that no matter what kind of enemies he encountered, he would just treat them as living beings. ??Anyway, for Gu Xi, killing anything is not killing. As a result, the situation here directly presented a problem to Gu Xi. ?It is because Gu Xi''s men are extremely powerful in combat, and he can lead his troops to sweep away any dissatisfied troops. But there is a very serious problem here. Gu Xi needs to find where the enemy is.?????As far as I can see, this is a desert situation. Their plan is to hide from Gu Xi. ?As long as he doesn''t show up, they don''t believe that Gu Xi can still make a move. ?But Gu Xis current brain is quite useful. Just by looking at the situation in front of you, you can know the enemy''s plan. You dont want to show up, do you? ?Then force people out. Gu Xi gently pressed the thumb of his right hand on the ring on his index finger. Psychic killing! This is a super large-scale, group psychic attack spell released. Let alone places far away from here, even in the sky and on the earth, no one can escape the influence of psychic killing. ?No matter how shameless the people of this world are, they should release those troops. Even if they are buried underground, even if they find a place to hibernate, they still have somewhere to go, right? Can''t just disappear into thin air. So a range of more than ten kilometers is enough for Gu Xi. He pressed his finger and the psychic killing was activated directly. At the same time, he immediately ordered: "God of Death, keep an eye on your surroundings." Death incarnate - The God of Death understands why Gu Xi lets him stare. As the incarnation of death, they are most sensitive to the fluctuations of death. Even if they are not dead, they can see even the slightest fluctuation. Now that the Bone Dragon, the incarnation of death, is flying in the sky, the **** of death, the incarnation of death, is naturally the best choice. ?The person behind this world did not expect that Gu Xi would have such a method in his hands. Can directly affect such a large range. His arrangement had flaws immediately. Saw it. ?Looking at the situation in front of Gu Xi, Gu Xi smiled decisively. Smoke has risen in the desert in the distance. It seems that enemies affected by Psychic Killing have appeared. ?Gu Xi now also wants to see what the world''s judgment is on him and what enemies he can send out. With a hint of a smile, Gu Xi lowered the Cold Wind Staff to the ground, and the Soul-Calling Tower rose immediately. This is what he learned in the past three months. ? ?The biggest feature of Death City is that it puts things on the battlefield. But it is not just used to arrange city gates, nor is it used to build city walls to keep people out. Let the battlefield become your home field. This is the true meaning of the existence of Death City. As for how to make the venue his home court, Gu Xi had never thought about it at the beginning. What he wants is to send a large number of troops, or put three city gates together to turn into a city wall, allowing the enemy to fight offensive and defensive battles with him. But some books in the radiant library made Gu Xi find a different way of thinking. His thinking became broader. The position where you stand also allows you to see a little farther. Now Gu Xi has only one idea for the city gate, which is to close the gate and beat the dogs to prevent the enemy from escaping. (End of this chapter) Chapter 687： Large-scale illusion scene (please subscribe) Chapter 687 Large-scale illusion scene (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! - As the Soul-Calling Tower rose, Gu Xi also stood at the top of the Soul-Calling Tower. ?Standing at this position, Gu Xi could clearly see that at the end of the yellow sand, all the sand and dust were filled with creatures living in the desert. Among these creatures, most are hard-shelled insects. Here are mainly arthropods such as scorpions and spiders. It seems that they have adapted to the desert environment. But when these insect swarms appeared, Gu Xi saw something different. ?Although the number of the insect swarms is astonishing, they also look menacing when they charge forward. But Gu Xi found that there was something obviously wrong. The biggest problem is that these bugs rush out of the sandstorm, but their shells are quite clean. Gu Xi does not mean that the shell must be in tatters. But you always have to bring some sand with you. The color should also be close to the color of sand. ??But the colors of these bugs are mostly bright green, bright purple, bright red, and bright yellow. ?It is obviously because I am afraid that others will not know my existence. ?At the same time they were mixed in the sand and dust, and were not grouped into groups according to color. ??But the colors are mixed together. This situation is obviously wrong. Gu Xi thinks according to his own ideas. In his mind, he would either dress all the troops in the same uniform, or classify them by color, which would definitely be combined according to color. At least it would be better to ensure that each troop has a uniform color. Gu Xi does not have obsessive-compulsive disorder, but his train of thought is understandable. ?Your colors are obvious but mixed together, making it difficult to mobilize troops. But the swarms of insects in front of us are all mixed together. At first glance, people feel chaos and a large number of people. This is obviously wrong. ?Gu Xi suddenly had a suspicion in his heart that many of the enemies were fake. With this thought in mind, Gu Xi used the cold wind staff to tap lightly on the soul-calling tower, and then thirty necromancers appeared near the soul-calling tower. During this period, Gu Xi, in addition to normal necromancy magic, also learned various ritual magics. ??He can now also use the Necromancer to perform some magic rituals to expand the range and power of magic. ??The magic ritual this time is naturally the most common trick of the necromancer, the death ripple. After three months of hard practice, Gu Xi''s death ripple level has been raised to level 6. Coupled with the strengthening effect of level 1, it becomes 6+1. The thirty necromancers simply exist to expand the scope of the death ripple''s influence. ?After they appeared, they kept moving around the soul-calling tower. Every time they moved, they would make an action. ?These movements are all under the control of Gu Xi. Gu Xi''s purpose is to make them move and coordinate with his own actions. I have to admit that Gu Xi''s ritual magic has reached a good level now. ??Although it has not yet advanced to a higher level, it is no longer weaker than the ritual magic that Yuu Dou thought about. Most importantly, through this ritual, Gu Xi borrowed the power of the Soul Calling Tower. Once the Soul Summoning Tower is released, it means that on the entire battlefield, as long as the Soul Summoning Tower can be seen, it is within the control range of the Soul Summoning Tower, and its death ripples can be pushed to that location as soon as possible. Death ripple. When he was sure that the ceremony had been completed, Gu Xi heavily lowered the cold wind staff a little bit. A kind of fluctuation visible to the naked eye is pushing towards the surroundings. With this push, all the insect swarms that rushed out of the sandstorm were immediately enveloped. As the death ripple pushed past, Gu Xi heard the sound of a series of bubbles exploding. After that, an unknown number of insect swarms disappeared in front of him. The insect swarm army that rushed out before seemed to have disappeared on the spot, as if it had not appeared at all. Such a situation left Gu Xi dumbfounded. ?He thought that these insect swarms were fake, but he never thought that they could be so fake. This situation is obviously wrong. Puzzled, Gu Xi turned over and jumped down from the soul-calling tower. He reached out and grabbed a handful of sand from the ground, weighing it in his hands. At first, there was some confusion in Gu Xi''s eyes, but as the weighing movements became faster and faster, Gu Xi finally raised his hand and all the sand was thrown into the air by Gu Xi. ?Gu Xi stood there, facing the yellow sand blown away by the wind. ?Yellow sand fell on his face, but not in his eyes. Obviously, this is all fake. ?Gu Xi stretched out his left hand, and six flaming lamps appeared in his hand. Immune to psychic magic. ?At Gu Xi''s command, the six lanterns of flame light up, and a white light enveloped Gu Xi. ? Gu Xi glanced around and found that there were no changes in the surroundings. It seemed that someone had not used spiritual magic to hypnotize Gu Xi or influence Gu Xi''s judgment. ?Then the situation at hand has only one possibility. ?Gu Xi stretched out his hand and scratched the six-way lantern, and a drop of blood flowed out, extinguishing the light of the six-way lantern. At the same time, Gu Xi said: "Immune to illusion!" This time, the six-rayed flame lamp emitted a pale pink light, which also enveloped Gu Xi''s body. As this ray of light fell, the scenery in front of Gu Xi changed. ??The desert with rolling yellow sand was gone, the sun that was about to bake people to death in the sky was gone, and there was darkness all around. ?There was even the sound of water dripping in the distance. ?? Gu Xi still believes in the effect of the six-ray lantern. The illusion is now immune, which means that everything in front of him is the real appearance of the world. Every person who entered this world before was deceived by illusions. ??Although I am not sure where this illusion comes from, it is obvious that the illusion that can deceive the undead is definitely not too simple. The darkness in front of me is quite easy to understand. ? Gu Xi pointed to the sky, and the bone dragon, the incarnation of death, flew upwards. Not long after, the bone dragon, the incarnation of death, brought a message to Gu Xi. Flying upward about two thousand meters, you can touch the ceiling. In other words, Gu Xi and the others are actually in an underground cave now. There may even be an underground world here. This is also a first experience for Gu Xi. After thinking about it for a while, Gu Xi finally put away the Soul-Calling Tower, released the steel city gate, and sent out the ghost team to explore the nearby area. ?At the same time, the gargoyle troops also followed the ghost team to explore the road. After three months of replenishment, the number of gargoyles now reaches about 230. As soon as they flew out, they immediately rushed towards the direction where the sound of water came from. (End of this chapter) Chapter 688： Special Golem (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 688 Special Golem (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, monthly tickets, etc. If you have anything you want, please support me! The Bai Wuchangs of the ghost team were searching in all directions, but the gargoyle seemed to know where the enemy was and pounced directly there. ?Two different styles of exploration, and we quickly found something different. ?Looking at the fist-sized stone in front of him, Gu Xi was speechless. You mean, this stone-like thing is the enemy that attacked me before? How is this possible? As a necromancer, I can still distinguish between life and non-life. ?You can tell at a glance that it is the most ordinary stone. How could it be the existence that attacked me just now? " ??But the gargoyles who brought this thing over were quite sure. At this time, Gu Xi also took the stone in his hand and studied it. ?While Gu Xi was banging, Gu Xi discovered that the fist-sized stone in front of him was actually an artificial creation. This kind of stone looks like it is made of cement. If you smash the stone hard, you will find a gem the size of your thumb and a steel bar as long as your index finger. If only one piece is like this, it may not explain anything. But if every piece is like this, the situation will be different. ? Gu Xi also had to believe the gargoyle''s judgment. This inconspicuous stone was the enemy they encountered this time. It''s just a pity that the situation of this enemy is not quite right. He has no life and no ability to move. This kind of thing is really beyond the scope of Gu Xi''s common sense. Gu Xi thought for a moment and then asked, "How did you find out that this thing is our enemy?" ??The gargoyle was flying rapidly, constantly gesticulating towards Gu Xi. ? Gu Xi has specially learned the language of gargoyles. Watching the movements of gargoyles, Gu Xi raised his brows slightly. You mean, you took one look in the sky and realized something was wrong? The gargoyles nodded quickly. They didn''t know what it was about, but they really found these stones. Gu Xi picked up the stones and smashed them open one by one. Most of the stones were in this condition. Concrete encases a gemstone and a steel bar. ?However, after smashing a few more pieces, Gu Xi still discovered something different. ?Gemstones are not complete gems, there are more or less cracks on them. At first, Gu Xi thought he had used too much force and smashed the gems. That does not appear to be the case now. Its rather that these gems themselves have problems. ??The quality of these gems is probably not very good from the beginning. That''s why it was installed in the stone, but why a steel bar was added, Gu Xi doesn''t quite understand. ?Throwing down the stone in his hand, Gu Xi turned around and asked the gargoyle. How many stones are there? The gargoyle marked a range in the air. Looking at the movements of the gargoyles, Gu Xi understood that in the darkness, there were all such things on the ground. ?These things are like stars in the sky, scattered all over the place. Is it always the case? Gu Xi asked again. The gargoyle nodded affirmatively. At this moment, a thought flashed through Gu Xi''s mind. ??These won''t be machines like gargoyles, puppets or golem troops. If this is the case, this also explains why the ghost team cannot see the existence of these things, but the gargoyles can see it at a glance. This is probably because gargoyles are the same kind as this small stone. ?At the same time, I also had some speculation in my mind. In Gu Xi''s opinion, steel bars, gems and cement, which were very simple, might be the necessary conditions for making this kind of golem. So even if outsiders dont understand it, those who walk this path will ensure the integrity of this golem. ?Picked up the stone again, Gu Xi pressed his hand hard, and the stone turned into powder. ? Later, Gu Xi discovered that this stone-like golem, perhaps because its grade and quality were not up to par, could only contain soul fragments. ?The situation is somewhat like the rats Gu Xi encountered when he was locked in the dungeon. It takes ten to fifteen to get a complete soul. ?Looking up into the darkness, Gu Xi ordered decisively: "Gargoyle, take the ghost team over and destroy all these stones here. The Soul Recalling Tower begins to extract soul fragments. " ?Under Gu Xis order, the ghost team, which had not found any enemies in the darkness, quickly attacked. Under the leadership of the gargoyles, all the stone golems were soon smashed into pieces, and a large amount of steel bars and gems were all sent to Gu Xi. As more and more things were delivered, Gu Xi slowly discovered. ?Fighting this kind of levelless golem is also beneficial to the ghost team. Although since there is no level, souls are still soul fragments, so the number within the ghost team cannot be replenished. But the Ghost Squad itself has undergone some changes. ??The current ghost team''s Bai Wuchang costumes are like this. All Bai Wuchang''s eyes are flashing red like gems, and they originally had no weapons in their hands. Now in their hands, they all carry mourning sticks and iron chains made of steel bars. Obviously, their battle this time actually paid off. As long as there is something to gain, Gu Xi wont care too much. ?Soon a Bai Wuchang fell in front of Gu Xi. ?Hold in his hand a stone the size of a human head. ? Gu Xi understood as soon as he saw it that the critical moment had finally come. This thing was probably the leader of the demon in front of him. ?Gu Xi reached out and picked up the stone. ?The moment he got the stone, Gu Xi believed in his own judgment. ?This stone is also made of cement. ?However, unlike other stones, there are several obvious cracks on the surface of this stone, and red light flashes through the cracks from time to time. This thing is probably still running. ?Gu Xi stretched out his hand and exerted force on the crack, and the stone was easily broken open by Gu Xi, revealing the situation inside. Under the cement is a relatively complete mechanical body. ??The red gem serves as the power source of this mechanical body, and the steel bars as thick as an index finger protect some of the mechanical gears and parts. ?But these are not the things that concern Gu Xi the most. In Gu Xis view, this was just an enlarged stone. ?What really attracts Gu Xi is the jelly-like crystal inside. When he picked it up, Gu Xi could see from the crystal the patterns of insects, goblins, kobolds and other soldiers of different colors. At this time, several other Bai Wuchang also brought similar things. ?After Gu Xi took it apart, he found that the situation inside was the same as before. The last jelly-like crystal had different patterns. Gu Xi even saw patterns of deserts, rainforests, violent storms, and lightning and thunder. Seeing this, Gu Xi couldn''t help but laugh. At this time, he already understood the role of this stone-like golem. (End of this chapter) Chapter 689： The channel to enter the main battlefield (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 689: Passage to the main battlefield (please subscribe for more updates) ??This is the Golem version of 3D projection technology. Those players who came here before were all deceived by this thing. No wonder every player encounters different enemies when they come in. It turns out that these enemies themselves are fake. ??If Gu Xi didn''t have the six-ray lantern, there would be no way to avoid the illusion, and he might be affected by the illusion and hand over his troops to it. The biggest feature of illusions is that they can conjure as many people as they want. Don''t look at the fact that Gu Xi apparently has hundreds of thousands of troops in his hands. But with this illusion, at some point, Gu Xi''s troops were turned into enemies by someone using the illusion. In the end, not only will Gu Xi not gain anything, but he will also lose his own troops. Those players who entered this world before encountered such a situation. Inexplicably, he encountered an enemy for which he was not prepared, and he was inexplicably defeated. Not even a single correct message came out. But for Gu Xi, the situation is different. ?After breaking through the illusion, everything in front of you is nothing. It would be okay if the enemy did not appear. Once they appear, Gu Xi will deal with them as the main target. ?But this is not what Gu Xi is thinking about now. ??If the enemies are all golems, machines or puppets, then the next battle will feel a bit head-on. The most important thing is that Gu Xi is thinking about a problem at this time. After the mechanical puppet dies in battle, what kind of undead army can it be transformed into? ?While Gu Xi was thinking about these things, the ghost team all shrank towards the center. From their reactions, it can be seen that everything that can be found here has been cleaned up. Can''t find anything else no matter how much I look for it. ??Although Gu Xi was somewhat dissatisfied with this harvest, it was enough for Gu Xi. ?Gu Xi glanced sideways and pointed behind him. The steel city gate quickly turned into a garrison gate. This is Gu Xis habit. The gates of the city of death are used as positioning and teleportation gates. Now that the place has been cleared, although Gu Xi has not participated in activities such as the Great Expedition, he knows very well that he must have a base. This is the most suitable place right now. As for the three city gates under his control, Gu Xi also had his own judgment. Steel city gates are actually more suitable for attacking fortresses. The main city gate can drop a large number of troops. The garrison gate is most suitable for use as a base gate. After all, there are a large number of scarecrows and undead tree pits that appear along with the garrison gate. ? Their presence can help station troops to guard the city gates within a certain range, reducing Gu Xis investment in troops here. ?After the city gates were switched, Gu Xi began to issue orders to Alidovi City and mobilize various troops. At this moment, the gargoyles flew back again. ?This time they have clearly investigated the situation in the underground world in front of them. ?Amidst the gesticulations of the gargoyle, Gu Xi knew that the space in front of him covered more than 3,000 square kilometers. This size is actually considered the level of a third-tier city. ?At the current speed of the evil coffin, it would take at least twenty minutes to get from one end of the space to the other. If other necromancers came over, they would be able to deal with illusions in such a large space for two or three days. But for Gu Xi now, this place is pure open space. ? Judging from the news brought back by the gargoyle, there are no resources in the space in front of him, and it is empty as if it has been dug up by someone. ?In addition, the gargoyle also brought Gu Xi some not-so-good news. They explored the surroundings and found that except for a possibly outward passage, there was no other way in or out of the space in front of them. ?As for this passage, the gargoyles have no way to explore the path, and they don''t know what they will face behind the passage. ?? Gu Xi was also a little surprised by what the gargoyle said. How come there is a passage that the gargoyle cannot pass through? You must know that gargoyles can fly and crawl, and they are not too big. If they can''t get through, then Gu Xi can''t either. At that time, he will not be trapped in such a space, just waiting for the final time to come, and he will have no choice but to leave this downward world. ?Then whats the point of Gu Xi coming here this time? ?While thinking about this situation, Gu Xi''s face became serious. Hope that some of the tips recorded before can be used. Gu Xi thought to himself. He has already thought of some ways to break the situation. In the library, there are some ways to remotely release the gate of the dead city. ??Its just that Gu Xi hasnt tried it yet, and hes not sure how accurate his delivery is. At this moment, the gargoyle also brought Gu Xi to the passage they discovered. Hearing the sound of dripping water, Gu Xi looked at the deep pond with a diameter of more than 100 meters in front of him, and then he understood why the gargoyle could not cross. Who would have thought that the entrance and exit of this space is actually underwater. Its no wonder that the gargoyle has no solution. ?But Gu Xi had no problem. Just when he was about to throw the water dragon down, something suddenly happened in his heart. ?Then the water channel fence appeared in the pond. This was one of the five city gates under Chen Gu, specially designed to deal with the deployment of underwater troops. ??As the waterway fence opened, the seahorse cavalry, floating corpses and mermaid troops quickly rushed out from behind the door and entered the pond. The seahorse cavalry and the mermaid went to explore the road, and the floating corpses guarded the pond. Although this is the first time Gu Xi has used underwater troops. But Gu Xi is quite familiar with the situation of his own army. He only has three troops for underwater combat. In the barracks, he will call them for all the battle tasks related to underwater combat. The levels of these troops have now exceeded their original levels. The number of mermaids is around 400, with an average level of 5. The number of floating corpses is around 300, with an average level of 4. The highest starting seahorse cavalry number is 180, and the average level has reached level 7. ?Among these three underwater troops, the Seahorse Cavalry is most suitable for group charges. The Floating Corpse are left to guard the pond because they dont move that fast. After all, Gu Xi didnt want to suddenly encounter some enemies rushing out from the water. ??But the mermaid moves fast and has good luck, so it can be used to explore the road. ?As long as you find the road, ensure the safety of the other side, and have the care of the water dragon, it will not be a problem to move through the water. As for the gargoyles, they were Gu Xis main scouts. Gu Xi had to take them to Aridovi City first, and wait to follow the underwater passage to the other side of the underground world. (End of this chapter) Chapter 690： Discovery under water (please subscribe) Chapter 690 Underwater Discovery (please subscribe) After the Seahorse Cavalry entered the water, there was no hero or leader to command them. They immediately headed towards the deep water. The situation of the seahorse cavalry is different from that seen near the dock area before. The seahorse cavalry in front of them have obviously changed from before. All the seahorses they ride have turned into a purple color, and when moving in the water, they move much faster. ?At the same time, the weapons in their hands have also become longer. ??If you look carefully, you will find that there are a large number of skulls hanging on the abdomens of these seahorses. These are the things that the seahorse cavalry received when they completed their battle missions. ?Each skull proves the bravery of the seahorse cavalry. Behind them were the mermaids who had not changed much. ?However, the mermaids are obviously more flexible in moving than the seahorse cavalry. They move freely underwater, just like birds, moving freely. These mermaids can pass many places that the seahorse cavalry cannot pass. So some mermaids swam around to see if there was anything different nearby. After a while, several mermaids swam back quickly and made some moves in front of the seahorse cavalry. As soon as the seahorse cavalry saw it, they knew that they had discovered the enemy''s presence. So the seahorse cavalry quickly swam over with these mermaids. The mission of the Seahorse Cavalry is to open a road. Their goal is to ensure the safety of this passage. Now that there is a problem, the Seahorse Cavalry naturally has to go over and deal with it. So the seahorse cavalry quickly headed towards the place where the mermaid found it. After turning a corner, the seahorse cavalry saw something different from the mermaid. It turns out that there is a cave that is not too big, and only small soldiers like mermaids can get into it. The larger units, such as the Seahorse Cavalry, have no way of entering. ?Looking in along the entrance of the cave, you will see a large number of normal-sized stone statues piled inside like a pile of garbage. ??The Seahorse Cavalry has never seen anything like this, nor does it feel the vitality of these things, nor can it tell whether these are decorations or enemies. In fact, if Gu Xi and the others were there, they would easily find that these stone statues piled here are actually a type of soldier called stone men. ?This kind of stone man is the basic unit for the alchemist, and can be upgraded to iron man, gold man and diamond man later. Or Iron Golem, Steel Golem, or Magnetic Golem. It can be said that this thing is the foundation of a large series. ?Gu Xi has encountered something like this before. When he was fighting against the evil temple, Fang Kang was holding similar items. Its just that Gu Xis contact with Fang Kang was still less at that time. Haven''t seen the stone men fighting. There are so many stone men here now. Although their bodies are scattered, they are all piled together, and their bodies are covered with water plants. But who can prove whether there are any movable beings inside these stone statues? ?Thinking of this, the Seahorse Cavalry quickly sent two small teams to guard here, and at the same time asked the mermaid to tell Gu Xi the news. After all, they are too big and there is no way to enter now. ?At the moment they can only stay outside and wait for Gu Xi''s orders. Fortunately, the mermaids were not very stupid. They thought that there could be a cave where stone men were buried here, and there would definitely be other places, so the mermaids did not report it immediately. Instead, they searched quickly. With the efforts of the mermaids, they quickly found seven more such caves. In the end, the seahorse cavalry had to stop thinking about moving forward and stayed outside these caves to guard. When Gu Xi got the news, it was already more than an hour later. Hearing this situation, Gu Xi was also a little surprised. He had thought that the Seahorse Cavalry might encounter enemies, but he did not expect that they would find a large number of stone man corpses underwater. ?Although it remains to be verified whether these things are corpses, Gu Xi has already made a judgment in his mind. ?Thinking of this, Gu Xi jumped directly into the water without delaying. The moment Gu Xi entered the water, the water dragon beast appeared at Gu Xi''s feet. ?With the protection of the water dragon, Gu Xi didn''t need to worry about breathing underwater. At the same time, his vision underwater is also protected by the water dragon. While underwater, Gu Xi can clearly see the surrounding situation. Under the leadership of the mermaid, Gu Xi quickly arrived at the nearest cave on the shore. Looking into the cave, Gu Xi felt that she was obviously different from the mermaid. ?The mermaid found this place, but she just thought it looked a little weird. But when Gu Xi looked into the cave, he clearly saw some different information. These stone figures were abandoned. As for the reason for the abandonment, Gu Xi is not yet clear, but judging from the direction and circumstances in which these stone figures fell, they suddenly received the order, stopped operating, and were finally pushed down by the water. ?Even though they have been soaked in water for so long, these things should still be usable. ? Gu Xi didnt dislike these stone men either. He thought about it and decisively ordered the ghost team to come and transport them. ??The Ghost Team never discounts the orders given by Gu Xi. ?As a ghost, although it is not a serious underwater unit, water actually does not have a great impact on ghosts. ?Especially for a unit like the Ghost Squad, which is accustomed to carrying things, they only experimented a few times and found methods and tips for transporting supplies in the water. Soon, the corpses of the stone men in the caves were evacuated. ?At the same time, the mermaid also entered the cave under Gu Xi''s order, searching for any other traces left in the cave. As for Gu Xi, he simply moved forward with the seahorse cavalry. Gu Xi remembers his goal very clearly. ?These stone figures in the cave on the road were not what he came to this world to find. Enemies that can be killed in large numbers are Gu Xis targets. So he still wanted to find the next underground world in the shortest possible time. ?There, Gu Xi will meet his enemies, instead of carrying corpses lying on the ground like opening treasure boxes along the way like now. And its still the corpse of a stone man. ?Just as Gu Xi and the others followed the water through several bends and were about to find the entrance to the next underground world, the mermaid behind them chased them. "grown ups." As an underwater life, mermaids can speak and even sing in the water, which is incomparable to the seahorse cavalry who cannot speak underwater. As soon as they caught up, they spoke directly to Gu Xi. Sir, we found something very strange in the evacuated cave. (End of this chapter) Chapter 691： The secret of the new world (please subscribe) Chapter 691 The Secret of the New World (Please subscribe) Hearing what the mermaid said, Gu Xi turned his head and glanced at the passage in front of him. He decisively turned around and followed the mermaid. The Seahorse Cavalry had no objection to Gu Xi''s choice. They quickly followed Gu Xi back to the cave they had just discovered. At this time, everything in the cave had been emptied, not even a single water plant was left. ?Every time he saw this situation of emptying everything, Gu Xi would always nod with satisfaction. He likes units like the Ghost Team. Every time a request is issued, everything can be easily accomplished in a short period of time. In this situation, Gu Xi had to say something. Well done. At this time, the mermaid swam into the cave by herself, pointed to a certain place on the top of the cave and said to Gu Xi. Sir, this is what we found. ??Gu Xi was watching the mermaid''s movements from outside the cave. Because his water dragon was relatively big, he couldn''t enter the cave. ?And Gu Xi himself had no intention of swimming in. Facing the mermaid in the cave, Gu Xi thought for a moment and raised his hand, and thirty necromancers appeared in the cave. ??Necromancers are different from ghosts in that they have no way to survive freely underwater. When they were soaked in water, they immediately felt that they were going to die. ?However, under Gu Xi''s suppression, they still worked hard to discover the abnormality from the mermaid, and passed it to Gu Xi''s eyes through the mind''s eye. Soon Gu Xi understood what the mermaid had discovered. It turns out that there are many patterns on the top of the cave. ??If it were just an ordinary mural, the mermaid would not come to look for Gu Xi at all. What is drawn on it is the architectural design of the foundry. In addition, there is also a roadmap for upgrading the foundry. ?When you look closely, Gu Xi will find that this is a complete set of architectural plans starting from the foundry, continuing to the manufacturing workshop, the puppet factory, and finally the dragon factory. ??This kind of series of architectural design drawings, Gu Xi only got the ghost tomb atmosphere, a set of architectural design drawings related to ghosts. ??As a result, here he actually saw the architectural design of the foundry starting from the stone man. Ignoring the small and medium-sized additional buildings, Gu Xi has already seen that there are at least four different advancement routes inside the large building complex. The route from Stone Man, Iron Man, Gold Man to Diamond Man focuses on a super defense, and even strengthens magic resistance in the end. The route from Stone Man, Iron Golem, Steel Golem to Magnetic Golem focuses on powerful attacks, and in the end you can even fight many iron weapons alone. The route from the stone man, the tin man, the copper man to the steam machine man focuses on strengthening the strength. In the end, he can go to heaven and earth, and has super strength. Finally, there is a route from stone man, stone golem, heavy golem and finally to golem dragon. Not to mention other things, stone golem and heavy golem are not easy to use, but golem dragon is on the same level as Titan. It can be said that this is the set, there may be some different branches, but in general, the stone man''s routes are almost all here. As long as he copies these architectural design drawings, Gu Xi can easily build a huge casting area in Aridovi City to mass-produce such stone-man advanced units. ?Even if he doesn''t use it himself and sells it, I believe many people will be willing to pay a lot of money to buy it. Leave it to others, Gu Xi believed that the stone figures in Fang Kang''s hands were not as comprehensive as his own. Just a thought flashed through Gu Xi''s mind. ?This world can have powerful units above level 8 such as Diamond Man, Magnetic Golem and even Puppet Dragon. How can they be captured by the current world? ?However, this thought only flashed through Gu Xi''s mind. Soon other thoughts appeared in Gu Xi''s mind. ?This cave has such a complete set of architectural design drawings, so what about the other caves? ?Gu Xi waved to the mermaid decisively. Do other caves have similar patterns? ?The mermaid thought for a while and finally shook her head, "They also have corresponding patterns, but they are not architectural design drawings." Go over and have a look. ?Gu Xi thought for a moment, and without any hesitation, he directly ordered the mermaid. As soon as the mermaid heard this, she took Gu Xi to other caves. As for the necromancers left in the cave here, they will disappear directly after their death, which will not affect the success rate of Gu Xi''s death witch summoning. In other caves, Gu Xi also understood why the mermaid didn''t bring Gu Xi over for a look. It turns out that everything here is some modification of the stone figures. ?This kind of transformation is not a transformation method that normal people can think of to improve the quality of the stone man, or to improve the stone man''s combat effectiveness, or to study new directions for the stone man to advance. Rather, we are thinking about how to use the least materials and the least energy to make more stone figures. As for the level of the stone figures, the lower the better, and the simpler the quality, the better. ?Even the stone that Gu Xi discovered before was made with only a little cement, steel bars, and a gemstone, which was one of the things that was researched. ?This situation left Gu Xi a little stunned. He felt that he should have discovered some secrets of this world. To determine whether what you have discovered is true. Gu Xi even moved back, returning to the original underground space in the shortest time. After discovering the key clues of this world, Gu Xi was not so anxious to find the next underground space. ?After returning to land, Gu Xi quickly called several architects and explained all the architectural design drawings he had found before, and also asked some questions. Because the architectural design drawings are obviously in the normal direction. Under what circumstances, the stone man should make things simpler and simpler. In response to this issue, an architectural designer stood up. Sir, you have actually done this before. Have I done it? Gu Xi looked puzzled. Yes, I heard that when the Scarlet Temple was built, because there was no arsenal, the building was built using the arsenal of the barracks. But at that time, the quality of the trained scarlet knights will be worse than the normal scarlet knights. ??If you never have an arsenal, then some red knights with reduced numbers will slowly appear in the Scarlet Temple. In the end, there were even existences such as unarmored knights. " Hearing this, a thought flashed through Gu Xi''s mind. Do you think there is something missing in this world, so all training camps for high-level military units cannot be built, and in the end they can only reduce the allocation as you said? (End of this chapter) Chapter 692： Encountering the enemy (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 692 Encountering the Enemy (Please subscribe for more updates) Additional updates, please subscribe, recommend, monthly tickets and other support! Listening to Gu Xis question, several architects looked at me and I looked at you, but they couldnt answer. After all, they are just architects, not the gods of this world. How do they know about the changes in the world? ?They can only inform some judgments in front of them and see that the world is encountering a problem. As for the final direction of this world, they really have no way to judge. Even if they have ideas, they dare not speak out. Looking at them like this, Gu Xi could only shake his head helplessly. Forget it, you can think of a way to copy all the architectural design drawings below. In addition, you can also find a way to copy the plans they studied. Architectural designers do not have any opinions on this task. They are also willing to copy some new architectural design drawings. ?If feasible, they are also willing to expand on the original architectural design and develop their own architectural design. As for the weakening research direction of those stone men, this is not their main business. One of the architectural designers quickly said: "We can copy the architectural design drawings. This is not difficult, but this research direction is not within our scope. We are afraid that there will be some confusion when we copy. At least we are not professional. What if others dont recognize it if we copy it back? Sir, you should find a professional transcriber to handle this matter. " Gu Xi hesitated about this question, and finally he said: "Let''s have the transcribers in the library come over, and they can copy whatever it says. As for whether anyone wants to believe it, that''s their own business. . Just copy the architectural design drawings. When the architectural design drawings come out, you can make an extra copy. I will be useful then. " After explaining this matter, Gu Xi jumped into the water again. ?Although this matter is crucial, once it is dealt with, it is also dealt with. Gu Xi will not be sloppy here at all. He has other things to do. Seeing that Gu Xi had clearly arranged everything here, these few people said nothing more. ?After Gu Xi entered the water again, they found a way to enter the water and copied the architectural design drawings. As for Gu Xi, since there was nothing else to do, they followed the path they had explored before and quickly returned to the location where Gu Xi was stopped just now. After arriving here, Gu Xi immediately felt that something was wrong. He turned around and asked the seahorse cavalry beside him. Do you think something is wrong here? As soon as the Seahorse Cavalry heard this, regardless of whether there was anything wrong, they immediately raised their weapons and protected Gu Xi inside. ??And Gu Xi''s expression also condensed, and the uneasy feeling came to his heart again. At this moment, the wielder of the Forward Force-Shattered Formation appeared behind Gu Xi. He held down the long sword with the horn that shattered all arms with his right hand, and stared at the surroundings, with the possibility of rushing out at any time. With the protection of the armor holder, Gu Xi was only half relieved. At the same time, he stretched out his hand and pressed lightly on the fox eye ring. Psychic killing is activated! ?The next moment, a large number of weird mechanical creatures jumped from the water. This time all the people who jumped were metal mechanical puppets. ?They look a bit like Iron Men or Tin Woodmen, but they are not big and each one looks like a rag doll. At the same time, Gu Xi noticed that the workmanship of these mechanical puppets was quite rough. At first glance, it looks like a straw man **** with wires. They held short spears made of small steel bars in their hands. After jumping into the water, they sank to the bottom immediately. ?However, even if they sank to the bottom, they did not hesitate at all. After a little while under the water, they rushed towards Gu Xi like a mine. As soon as they saw them coming, the seahorse cavalry in the water rushed towards the enemy. They held up harpoons that could be swung freely in the water, and with one sweep they knocked away all the mechanical puppets that rushed towards them. At this time, Gu Xi''s eyes also became solemn. After seeing the number of enemies at a glance, Gu Xi immediately launched his ultimate move. Death Ripple! ?At the same time, the canopy of bones that had been draped behind Gu Xi automatically opened, protecting Gu Xi inside. The Death Ripple move, apart from the fact that the black dragon can completely resist it, only the undead can ignore it. Other units, no matter how strong their magic resistance is, will still be affected to some extent. Not to mention, these mechanical puppets in front of me are obviously not going in the direction of Iron Man. They do not have specially enhanced magic resistance. Instead, in order to allow others to move with the least amount of power, many things on them have been sacrificed. The death ripples in front of them caused considerable damage to them. A burst of death ripples were pushed out, and a large number of mechanical puppets lost power and fell into the water. ?A series of messages also popped up in Gu Xi''s ears. You kill the mechanical doll (level 1), and you get 3 experience points. You killed the mechanical war puppet (level 3), and you got 11 experience points. ?This is what Gu Xi wants. Those things that were the same as rocks before are not enemies. They are not even cannon fodder. As these mechanical dolls were killed, the road ahead was also killed. Part of the seahorse cavalry quickly went up and rushed to the water to see what happened above. ?But just as they ascended, they were knocked down. Their bodies were covered with arrows as thin as cotton swabs. When Gu Xi saw them like this, he couldn''t help but laugh. It seems that the resources of enemies in this world are really tight. All the soldiers are reduced in proportion, and in the end, it becomes a world of toys. " Although he said this, Gu Xi was not careless at all. He didnt want to capsize in a place like this. ?Gu Xi quickly moved the fox eye ring, activated his spiritual power, and Gu Xi entered the virtual state again. Drinking a bottle of magic potion to replenish the virtual mana, then pointing the cold wind staff upward, the incarnation of death rushed out along the black mist, and rushed out of the water immediately. The moment Death Incarnate - Bone Dragon rushed out of the water, Gu Xi had already switched back his mana. He nodded with satisfaction while replenishing the ghost battlefield for the two incarnations of death. "It feels much more comfortable this way. If I had to invest more than 10,000 mana every time, my heart would be broken." The incarnations of death did not know Gu Xi''s thoughts. As soon as they rushed out of the water, they rushed down immediately. The eyes of the incarnation of death, the bone dragon, flashed, and the melting light merged into the death dragon''s breath, and it swept downwards. Like a plow, pushing outward. All the enemies surrounding the water channel fell to the ground under the attack of the death dragon''s breath, without even a chance to react. (End of this chapter) Chapter 693： Advancement in Spiritualism (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 693: Advancement in Spiritualism (Please subscribe for more updates) Compared to the incarnation of death - the bone dragon, the incarnation of death on the other side - the **** of death does not have such a record. He himself is in the direction of single combat. ?The current enemies are still small. The heads of these little guys left on the shore are only the size of walnuts. If you think about it, you will know that these enemies are not so easy to defeat. The Incarnation of Death - The God of Death watched the Incarnation of Death - the bone dragon sweep all the way. He simply did not take action, but stamped his right foot. His ghost battlefield quickly rose up, and a large number of white bone arms grabbed outwards and grabbed the ground. The enemy hit the ground hard. ?After clearing a clearing, Gu Xi also received signals from the incarnations of death. He jumped out of the water channel immediately. After appearing here, Gu Xi did not immediately release the city gate for defense, but immediately released the Soul-Calling Tower. At this time, Gu Xi had only one thought in his mind. He wanted to see what the spirits of these enemies could conjure up after they died. With the spirit summoning tower present, Gu Xi immediately used the spirit summoning technique. ??Its just that this time when using spiritualism, the shadows of four books suddenly appeared behind Gu Xi. ?These four books are all black books with a thick cover like bricks, and the cover of each book is also made of different patterns cast in gold. ?These four books are exactly the four advanced spiritualism books that Gu Xi copied from the Chaoyang Guild. Gu Xi has almost read these four books before, and at the same time, various skill levels have reached the reading and usage standards of these four books. What is left now is experimentation and practice. ?The current situation is the way of practice. Four advancement books appear behind Gu Xi. Which advancement direction is used in front of Gu Xi, that book will be supplemented by some experience. Whenever one of the books changes from a virtual shadow to a physical one, it means that Gu Xi''s advancement in this direction has been completed. Gu Xi can easily transform the corpse into the type of soldier he wants, just like his usual spiritualism. This is what Gu Xi is doing now. ??As he started the spiritualism, the spiritualism tower behind him also lit up. The red light shines quite far. Gu Xi also felt the condition of the corpses at the scene for the first time. Four promotion books moved back and forth in front of him. Every time they moved, several pages would be opened. Gu Xi can see some options. At least its not like the previous soul-calling, which relies directly on feeling. ??Now there is quite intuitive data. Gu Xi will know the quality of these corpses and what kind of undead they are suitable to be transformed into. It''s just a pity that after these four advancement books were turned around twice, "Book of Life Box" and "Book of Blood Feast" were returned. Obviously the corpse in front of me does not meet the requirements of these two books. ??The requirements for summoning spirits in "The Book of Phylactery" are that the player''s Spiritualism is level 10 or above, Undead Enhancement is level 7 or above, Undead Knowledge and Magic Knowledge is level 5 or above, and there are corpses of legal troops on site. After summoning the soul, the player can transform the enemy''s legal troops into legal undead. For the legal undead, the starting level is level 7 corpse witch. Later, as the player''s undead enhancement level increases, there are also different changes such as level 9 corpse witch king or lich, level 11 lich master, etc. to choose from. As for the level of the corpse itself, there are no requirements. There are no corpses related to the legal system among the corpses at the moment, so the "Book of Phylactery" was withdrawn immediately. Next up is the "Book of Blood Feast". The requirements for summoning spirits in this book are that the player''s spiritualism is level 10 or above, the undead enhancement is level 7 or above, and the knowledge of the undead, dark knowledge, potion making and divination knowledge are all level 3 or above. , the corpse at the scene was a creature with blood. After summoning souls, players can transform all enemy corpses into level 7 vampires. ??As for whether this kind of vampire takes the direction of the magic system, the power system, or the agility system, it depends on the vampire''s situation. At this moment, "Book of Blood Feast" spontaneously judged that all the corpses in front of it were puppets, without even a drop of blood. How could it transform into a vampire, so "Book of Blood Feast" quickly retreated. The remaining ones are "The Book of Pregnant Insects" and "The Book of Mysteries". These two promotion books are not picky about corpses. After all, what you are following is not the right path. The requirements for summoning spirits in "The Book of Pregnant Worms" are that the player''s spiritualism is at least level 10, the undead enhancement is at least level 5, the undead research is at level 5, the corpse structure is at level 3, and the potion making is at level 3. There is no picky about the corpses. Whatever corpses are available will be used. Even if the corpses are beaten to pieces, it doesn''t matter. Flesh and blood can still be transformed. There are mainly two types of transformations. One is large insects similar to spiders and centipedes, and finally takes the route of the life-weaver spider queen. There is another route that is similar to the swarm route of corpse flies and white bone locusts. In the end, numbers win. No matter which one, it is a good choice for clearing the battlefield. ?However, there are some differences here, that is, the number of souls summoned in "The Book of Pregnant Insects" is not one-to-one, but is determined based on the situation of the insects. The corpse here right now is no problem for the "Book of Pregnant Insects". Isn''t it just a mechanical body? Insects can also be transformed. The last "Book of Mysteries" is even weirder, and this is directly the line of weirdness. To summon spirits, players are required to have level 10 or above of spiritualism, level 5 or more of undead enhancement, level 4 of soul knowledge, level 4 of soul research, level 3 of whisper of death, level 4 of basic curse, and level 5 of undead research before they can summon spirits. Similarly, we dont pick corpses, as long as there are corpses, and the weirder the corpse, the more suitable. For example, rag dolls, trees, scarecrows or corpses with only human skin left are most suitable for the transformation of "Book of Mysteries". ?These corpses right now are exactly the direction of the "Book of Mysteries". Rag dolls. ??So these two books of promotion were not withdrawn, but kept flipping in front of Gu Xi, telling Gu Xi what kind of undead the corpse in front of him could be made into. Such soul-calling allowed Gu Xi to know clearly what kind of undead he could transform next. You can even make a choice in advance before the spiritualism starts, so you wont regret it when the spiritualism starts. ? Glancing at the current situation, Gu Xi''s hand kept crossing over the "Book of Pregnant Insects", and finally found a dot on one of the pages. ??As Gu Xi moved closer, all the mana that had been concentrated in Gu Xi''s hands spread out along the Soul Evocation Tower. Then the corpses of all the mechanical puppets exploded on the spot, turning into large and small metal lines that were quickly pieced together. In the process of twisting these metal lines, a strange insect appeared on the scene. (End of this chapter) Chapter 694： New unit, Centipede (please subscribe) Chapter 694 New unit, the body centipede (please subscribe) Successfully summoning the spirit, you will get 1175 centipedes, 1175 experience points for the spiritualism, and 1175 experience points for the "Book of Pregnant Insects". [Machine Centipede (level 8, summoned object): experience (0/1500), attack 15, defense 20, life 80, skills: poisonous bite, extreme speed collision, poisonous needle spray] ??What was just assembled is an insect similar to a centipede. ??Compared with normal centipedes, the centipede in front of you is quite long, about one meter in length, and the size is about the thickness of a normal arm. ?This centipede''s entire body shimmered with metallic luster. There were a total of six pairs of translucent wings on the centipede''s head, waist and tail. Under the action of these wings, all the centipedes fly about fifty centimeters above the ground. ?At the same time, due to the reason of flying, all the limbs of the centipede cannot move. These limbs stand upside down one by one towards the sky, pointing sharply at the surroundings. ??If you look carefully, you can see that green venom is flashing on this joint. It can be seen that this segmented leg cannot be used for movement. Everything about this kind of organic centipede is focused on attack. ?But Gu Xi can clearly feel it. ?This kind of organic centipede looks like its whole body is flashing with metallic luster, but they are actually undead creatures. ??Unlike the gargoyle, which is said to be a ghost, but is actually a puppet golem. These are said to be machines, but in fact they are all undead. ??And their production rate is also pretty good. It only takes the bodies of three mechanical dolls to assemble a human centipede. In just an instant, a large number of body centipedes appeared on the ground. They did not run around randomly, but waited in place for Gu Xi''s order. The "Book of Pregnant Insects", which had gained a lot of experience, quickly stepped aside. Gu Xi can clearly feel that "The Book of Pregnant Insects" has become much more solid. ? I believe that as long as he does this three or four more times, the "Book of Pregnant Insects" will become a reality, and his path will be considered successful. Looking at the centipede here, Gu Xi raised his left hand, and the holder of the Huangquan dragon robe appeared in front of Gu Xi. ?Gu Xi didnt need to explain anything, he just pointed in the direction of the centipede. The person holding the suit floated towards the direction of the body centipede. ?All the organic centipedes have no reaction at all, as if the wielder does not exist. ?Floating in a circle above the body centipedes, the holder of the Huangquan dragon robe pointed at the three body centipedes he had just spotted. ?That action seems to be saying, I am very optimistic about you. These three organic centipedes were affected by this, their bodies changed, and their colors changed rapidly. From the original metallic color, one became black, one was dark purple and one was bright green. After that, the three organic centipedes quickly commanded their companions. ?You can tell by looking at their movements that these three organic centipedes have changed just now. ?This is exactly what Gu Xi has learned in the past few months. Some things are not meant literally, and the capabilities of some equipment are affected by the details. ?Just like the underworld dragon robe, worshiping the altar will improve the level of the soldiers, which is simply a joke. What is the use of increasing the level? Can it surpass the incarnation of death? The real function of this skill is to turn ordinary soldiers into bosses or warriors. ?Of course because Gu Xi threw the purple robe out, it was not because he was wearing the underworld dragon robe. So there are some things that cannot be fully utilized. After Gu Xi experimented with the characteristics of the Underworld Dragon Robe, he found that the wearer can only be enlightened up to the boss level, hero and leader level, and there is no way to achieve the Underworld Dragon Robe. certainly. There may be reasons for this due to lack of experience that can be used for enlightenment, as well as reasons on the part of the wearer himself. After all, after the purple equipment was thrown into the six-ray lantern, this skill no longer belongs to the purple equipment, but is activated by borrowing the power of the orange equipment. There is a layer of separation in the middle, which even Gu Xi cannot deal with. It is enough for Gu Xi to be able to figure out the boss at the moment. ?With the command of these leaders, all the centipedes moved and were automatically divided into three groups. ?Gu Xi nodded with satisfaction and pointed around. "Now you are the new scouts. Now go out and explore the road." ?Gu Xi released these robot centipedes and immediately lowered the steel city gate in place. At the same time, news was immediately sent from the city. ?While Gu Xi was killing those mechanical dolls, a new batch of undead appeared in the city. Although their level is low, their quality is pretty good. Not the kind of corpse boy who came with the corpse mother before, but a good undead with strong body and hard bones. The skin of the zombies is blue and black, and the skeletons are as hard as iron. You can tell at a glance that it is the best variety. ?Hearing the news, Gu Xi understood, and his death edict level had been somewhat improved. The effect of the double death talent is becoming more and more useful. All the enemies in front of you are made of iron. ?? Gu Xi cannot create undead made of iron in the city, but it is possible to make the physique of these new undead harder. It seems that the harvest this time is good. Even if the core problem of the world is not found, Gu Xi''s efforts are not in vain if he just kills these mechanical dolls. ?If they were all enemies like this, it would be easy for Gu Xi. At least 40,000 to 50,000 level 8 undead troops will be sent out to see who dares to speak loudly to Gu Xi. As for the undead in the city, they were all placed in the barracks to serve as seed troops, allowing them to slowly increase their level. Once they reach a certain level, they can be arranged to take up positions in various training camps. At that time, they will be the most wanted soldiers in every battalion and even regiment. Just as Gu Xi was arranging the whereabouts of these soldiers, the sound of fighting suddenly came from the distance. When Gu Xi saw it, he felt a little strange in his heart. He just let the body centipedes act as scouts and did not let them participate in the battle. Why did the fight start? ?But Gu Xi reacted the next second. I seem to have misunderstood something. This is a downward world. The upper limit of soldier level in this world is almost level 4. ?Most of the troops are at levels 1 to 2, with more than a thousand level 8 soldiers. If he finds that the enemy is afraid to take action, he can throw away the troops and don''t keep them. At the moment, the bodys response is considered the most normal. ? Gu Xi smiled helplessly, sighing secretly that his mind was sometimes a little weak, and he didn''t think of such a simple thing. ?Had he known this, why would he still be here to fight steadily? Instead, he would go out and push forward with his army. High-level undead will gain less experience by killing low-level enemies, so release the undead that have not yet reached a higher level in the city. (End of this chapter) Chapter 695： Gu Xi after growing up (please subscribe) Chapter 695: Gu Xi after growing up (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! Before Gu Xi finished complaining in his heart, there was a sound of flapping wings in the sky. ? Gu Xi looked up and saw a large number of strange gargoyles falling from the sky. ?These gargoyles are also simplified versions. When their wings are spread out, they are only the size of A4 paper, and their wings are so thin that they can be used as kites. Although their bodies are made of stone, they are no longer called monkeys, but skeletons. Everything that can be reduced from the gargoyle has been reduced. Now, the head of this gargoyle is still intact. Only the claws are left on the hands, the legs are gone, and only a tail is left on the lower body. ?However, they did not stagger when they flew up. Instead, because they did not have enough energy, they were used to locking the target and rushing directly towards the enemy. Gu Xi is their target. ?In the eyes of these gargoyles, Gu Xi stood alone on the summoning tower, so conspicuous that no one could beat him. But they never thought that when Gu Xi saw them flying over, the expression on his face was quite happy. ??He even suppressed the bone dragon, the incarnation of death, that wanted to rush out. He raised the cold wind staff and pointed at the sky. Magical arrows! ? Gu Xi has worked very **** practicing various magics in three months. Spells such as magic arrows, bone spurs, and secondary bone shields have been upgraded to a relatively high level. But Gu Xi still felt that he had little time, and he had not yet practiced these spells to the extreme. It is natural that Gu Xi would not miss such a good opportunity now. He raised his hand and used the magic arrow. A magical arrow that has reached level 7 and can fire 21 missiles in one breath. ?Under the influence of the Cold Wind Staff, all magic missiles look like long swords made of ice, and the long swords also contain the power of fire. After flying out, the magic arrow automatically locked onto a gargoyle and hit it accurately. After killing the gargoyle, the magic arrows did not stop. After being upgraded several times by Gu Xi, the magic arrows not only increased the number of missiles that could be released at the same time, but also increased their penetration. ?Now every missile released by Gu Xi can penetrate three enemies before disappearing. When I was practicing before, Gu Xi didnt feel anything. The situation is different now. ?After the flying sword passed through one gargoyle, it continued to fly forward. It would not explode until three gargoyles were killed. The explosion is not very powerful, but it is fatal to these gargoyles. Several more gargoyles were killed in the explosion. The gargoyles that were not killed by the explosion were also affected. The cold air stuck to the gargoyles, causing some gargoyles to plunge to the ground and smash into pieces. It can be said that Gu Xi killed at least ten gargoyles with just one magic arrow. These 21 magic arrows directly cleared a lot of the gargoyles in the sky. When Gu Xi saw this situation, he immediately changed his tactics. Bone spur! Unlike the magic arrow, the number of bone spurs does not increase too much as the level increases, but becomes thicker and larger. The seven bone spurs made a sharp whistle and flew out in three and four directions. Wherever they flew, it was like a tornado flying by, sucking in everything that flew nearby. It can be said that just like that, at least sixty more gargoyles disappeared from the sky. At this time, the gargoyles realized that although Gu Xi was standing alone on the top of the summoning tower, he was not that weak existence, but a powerful demon. ??But gargoyles are golem-like existences. They are not affected by morale. At least in this world, they are not affected by morale. Even if they found Gu Xi difficult to deal with, they still pounced on Gu Xi, not caring about life or death at all. What a good soldier, how could he appear in such a terrible world? Looking at the gargoyle rushing toward him, Gu Xi couldn''t help but sigh. At the same time, the movements of his hands did not stop. ?Various spells are constantly thrown into the sky. The incarnation of death - the bone dragon, covered in black mist, was hovering in front of the soul summoning tower, as if it wanted to rush forward, but had no intention of ruining Gu Xi''s elegance. As more and more gargoyles die, the gargoyles in the sky become thinner and thinner. Gu Xi can no longer easily kill one or two hundred gargoyles with one spell like he did before. ?At this time, Gu Xi lost interest. He raised his hand and let the incarnation of death, the Bone Dragon, step forward to deal with the remaining enemies. He himself took this opportunity to start summoning souls. At this time, the "Book of Life Box" and "Book of Blood Feast" did not even move. Obviously nothing happened without them this time. ?However, Gu Xi did not blindly use these corpses to create undead insect swarms. After looking at the several transformation options, Gu Xi pointed at the pages of the "Book of Mysteries". Successfully summoning spirits, you get 937 white paper soldiers, 937 experience points for spiritualism, and 937 experience points for "Book of Mysteries". White paper soldier (level 8, summoned object): experience (0/1000), attack 13, defense 6, life 35, skills: dodge mastery, cutting enhancement, ritual basics As this information popped up, the gargoyles who died nearby seemed to be skinned, turning into pieces of white paper layer by layer. Then the white paper folded automatically in front of Gu Xi, forming tall and thin white paper figures. ?These white paper figures have no facial features and their bodies are as thin as pieces of paper. They look quite weird when they stand there. It seems like it will be blown away when the wind blows. But Gu Xi could feel that the edges of these white paper soldiers were as sharp as blades. If these white paper soldiers were allowed to pass sideways, they might be able to cut through a huge piece of wood. ?However, Gu Xi noticed that the combat effectiveness of this white paper soldier was not the key. The most important thing is that it can serve as the basis for various weird rituals. After all, there are many places in various weird rituals that require paper figures to protect them. As for why Gu Xi knew about some weird rituals? It is true that Gu Xi learned ritual magic in vain. His current level of ritual magic has reached level 7. He can design some simple ritual magic himself, and it is natural for him to know some weird rituals. It is precisely because of this that Gu Xi chose this kind of white paper soldier when he chose to transform these gargoyles. After all, this can be regarded as an existence that can fight and be used as a ritual material. It can be regarded as a multi-purpose thing. ?After the White Paper Soldier was summoned, the battle with the Centipede in the distance seemed to be over. ? Gu Xi used the influence of the Soul-Calling Tower to move his gaze to the battlefield over there. (End of this chapter) Chapter 696： Flesh and blood creatures (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 696: Flesh and Blood Creatures (Please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, vote and other support! ?The battle in the distance is almost over. Most of the enemies fighting the Centipede were knocked to the ground by the Centipede due to their strength. Unlike the mechanical dolls that guarded the waterway before, the enemies killed by the robot centipede were not robots or golems, but extremely thin creatures. ??These creatures all have green or blue skin. They are only as tall as a normal person''s calf, and their head takes up one-third of their body. They are small and thin, but they hold hammers or chain hammers that are disproportionate to their bodies. ?Gu Xi also noticed that the attacking body centipede had more or less marks of being smashed out. ??If it weren''t for the huge difference in levels between them, and the Body Centipede also had Gu Xi''s blessing, I would probably have suffered a lot of losses when encountering such an enemy. ?But what Gu Xi is more concerned about now is not this. At this time, Gu Xi found that the "Book of Blood Feast" that had floated behind him floated out again. This means that the green-skinned creatures that were just killed are flesh-and-blood creatures, and they can be transformed into vampires. Facing this situation, Gu Xi frowned and opened the "Book of Blood Feast". Then it was discovered that the "Book of Blood Feast" provided Gu Xi with three different transformation plans. One type of nature is a serious vampire. Because these creatures are relatively small, it is impossible to resist the kind of vampires with big swords. They can only transform into the kind of vampires that turn into bats and fly. Of course, there is no discount in the transformation process, and the transformation is carried out on a one-to-one basis based on the number of corpses. This was enough to make Gu Xi''s heart flutter. You must know that Gu Xi currently has a total of only two hundred vampire troops, and they are all in Dimi''s hands. Once the current batch of vampires are transformed, it will not be a problem to add one to two thousand vampires. At that time, these vampires can immediately join the battle. The other two are different. One is to transform these creatures into vampire bats. ?These vampire bats are also level 8, but they are not used as soldiers, but as mounts. It can be used as a mount for vampires or other troops, it can be used to train flying troops, and it can also be used as a mobile flying point between cities. ?This transformation surprised Gu Xi. He never expected that "Book of Blood Feast" would have such a gameplay. This was something he had never thought about before. ?Now if these vampire bats can really bring flying troops to Gu Xi, it would be a good choice. The last type is a subordinate branch of vampires, vampire workers. ?This is actually a weakened version of a vampire. According to normal understanding, this should actually be regarded as a vampire servant. Just like those guys in Demi Giant Garden. ??It''s just that those vampire servants are gardeners, cooks, servants, etc., and they are considered to serve Dimi. ??As for the vampire workers transformed this time, the choice was actually based on the fact that these creatures have some skills in mechanical work. ?This is a direct reminder to Gu Xi that when these creatures are alive, they are actually good screwdrivers. As for what Gu Xi will choose, it depends on Gu Xis own wishes. ??Anyway, spiritualism is there. Even if Gu Xi doesn''t use it, it''s not a loss to "The Book of Blood Feast". Gu Xi thought for a moment. ?These three paths are actually good choices. One is to increase the troops that can be used immediately. Not to mention other things, even if the level 8 vampire is not handed over to Dimi and Gu Xi carries it himself, it is still a powerful fighting force. The other is to add a new route for Gu Xi, the route of flying points in the air. ??As the city of Aridovi grows larger, it is somewhat unrealistic to rely solely on horse-drawn carriage stations to connect various urban areas. ??If you have a large number of vampire bats as mounts for flying points, it will be a great supplement for Gu Xi. As for the final vampire labor, this is clearly to convert vampires from combat troops into labor force. On the surface, this is a good choice, but for Gu Xi, it is not a good choice. ??If he really wants to develop labor, wouldn''t it be useful to use the level 1 undead transformed into the city by double death? Why must we use level 8 undead as labor materials? So as soon as Gu Xis thoughts changed, he had an idea in his mind. His hand pressed down, and the spiritualism was activated directly. Successfully summoning spirits, you get 1133 giant vampire bats, 1133 experience points for spiritualism, and 1133 experience points for "Book of Blood Feast". Giant vampire bat (level 8, summoned object): experience (0/800), attack 9, defense 7, life 55, skills: blood-sucking recovery, high-speed movement, sonic attack, flying troops (mountable) With a flash of blood, a large number of huge bats with a wingspan of about five meters took off. Judging from the size of these bats, Gu Xi would never have imagined that a second ago they were corpses that were no taller than a wheel. ?After these bats took off, they immediately flew in the direction of Gu Xi. ?While Gu Xi opened the steel city gate and let the bats in, he gave orders to the body centipedes to look for new enemies nearby. ?This time Gu Xi didn''t plan to do any tasks. He only had one goal, and that was to kill the enemy. Kill all visible enemies. ?Under Gu Xis order, waves of battle information soon came back. Gu Xi''s men were in this world again, killing the enemies in this underground world in twos and threes. ?The number of these enemies varies. The largest group has about three thousand people, and the smallest group has four or five hundred people. ??However, no other new types of troops appeared this time. There were only gargoyles, green goblins, and mechanical dolls that were not tall at all. At the beginning, Gu Xi watched every battle carefully. But as time went by, Gu Xi simply ignored the battle in the later stage. ?Just waiting for the battle report that the battle is over to pop up, he can spend some mana to connect to the soul summoning tower and perform a soul summoning transformation on the corpse. In the remaining time, Gu Xi simply took out various books that he had not finished reading and started reading on the battlefield. When Gu Xi was reading, some strange phenomena would happen to him from time to time, but Gu Xi didn''t care at all. Whenever he read for more than a certain level, the decoration on his left hand would directly take away his book. Let him read on. ?At this time, Gu Xi will get up and move his body to summon the accumulated enemy corpses into his undead men. Lets observe the battle situation later. ??If there are too many new undead under his command, he will also ask Huangquan Longpao to take action, and then inspire some undead leaders to have them lead the new undead into battle to speed up the battle here. (End of this chapter) Chapter 697： Gu Xi who was targeted (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 697 Gu Xi is targeted (please subscribe for more updates) ?The same thing happened this time. After Gu Xi completed the summoning, he took a look at his own magic power and sat down again. ?He stretched out his left hand, and a book appeared in his hand. This book was copied by Gu Xi from the general area of ??the Radiant Library. The title of the book is "Similarities and Differences between Resurrection and Transformation". After reading it, you can slightly increase the success rate of transforming souls. ?But the most important thing about this book is to tell Gu Xi the difference between the transformation of the undead and spiritualism. ?There are too many other theories that I wont explain here. As long as you know that the transformation of the undead is a method to preserve the power in the corpse as much as possible. Just like the corpse of the 19th-level Yaksha Yushu King that is still placed in the city of Alidovi, if spiritualism is used, the corpse that rises will be an 8th-level undead. But using undead transformation, the level of the undead produced will be between 17 and 19. This is the fundamental difference between the transformation of the undead and spiritualism. ?It''s just that Gu Xi is just starting to transform the undead, and he is not so sure that he can handle such high-level corpses well. ??And if you want to deal with this situation, you must not let the original level of the corpse drop too much. Gu Xi also needs to add some materials to it, but these materials are not ready yet. Gu Xi can only read this book when he is relaxing to improve his theoretical knowledge of undead transformation. But just when Gu Xi started reading, his left hand flashed with light, and the holder of the spiritual lamp appeared in front of Gu Xi, blocking Gu Xi behind him. As soon as the person holding the suit moved, Gu Xi knew something was wrong. He shook his hand, put away the book and stood up to ask. "What happened?" ??The person holding the suit couldn''t speak, but the six-rayed lantern conveyed the situation into Gu Xi''s mind. ?It turns out that just now, the soul lamp felt that someone was staring at Gu Xi. ?Especially when Gu Xi took out the book "Similarities and Differences between Resurrection and Transformation", Soul Mingdeng clearly felt strong emotional fluctuations. ?It was this kind of emotional fluctuation that made the holder of the Soul Lamp realize that something was wrong with the situation, and immediately protected Gu Xi behind him. When he understood what was going on, Gu Xi pointed at the holder of the Soul Lamp. Most of the mana of the Six-Path Flame Lamp was injected into the Soul Lamp, and then the holder''s brain emitted a dark red light. ? Gu Xi stretched out his hand and put it on the person wearing the equipment. This was what Gu Xi discovered while studying the orange equipment in the past few months. ?While studying in the Chaoyang Guild, Gu Xi also discovered a problem of his own. He has never used the power of the orange equipment much. At least he did not actively use this power on a large scale. In the limited number of times before, I also used psychic killing. Other effects are not used much. This has an impact. Gu Xi doesnt know enough about his own orange equipment. This is not reasonable behavior. When Gu Xi was studying in the Chaoyang Guild, he would find that no one would use purple clothes as casually as Gu Xi did when he took some time to read some books similar to travel notes. Most players, after getting the purple equipment, will spend three to five months carefully studying the advantages and disadvantages of the purple equipment, how to use the advantages of the purple equipment, how to avoid the negative effects, and what skills can be used when. It''s all part of their research. ? There are even some families who, after getting one or two pieces of purple equipment with low negative effects, will even use the entire family to research and inherit them. They will even change their family''s growth process around purple clothing. It can be said that Gu Xi''s use of orange equipment in this way is a waste of orange equipment resources. Not to mention the purple outfit. Gu Xi has not made good use of the two orange pieces of equipment now, so how can he make good use of the purple pieces of equipment on hand. So in the past few months, when Gu Xi had some free time, he also thought about how to play the role of orange equipment. ?However, because the secret of the orange outfit cannot be exposed, Gu Xi just studied it bit by bit by himself. The current methods are some small methods that Gu Xi has researched during this period. The Six Paths Pan suppresses the purple suit. For the purple suit, it is a kind of suppression and an improvement. At the same time, it does not prohibit Gu Xi from contacting the purple suit through the person holding the suit. Gu Xis current method is to use the effect of purple equipment directly through the wearer. ??As Gu Xi put his hand on the shoulder of the wearer, Gu Xi''s eyes darkened, and his vision changed rapidly. Threads appeared in front of him, connecting them in all directions. This is the perspective of the spiritual flame. It can let the person holding the spiritual lamp know which ones can be lit with the spiritual flame. ? Gu Xi glanced along the thread and found that none of the golems and puppets were included in the parts that could be ignited. Many of the current silk threads are aimed at those creatures who have their own ideas. Among so many threads, one thread is slowly fading away. ?That silk thread came from the direction of the waterway that Gu Xi came from before. ?Just seeing this situation, Gu Xi instantly understood that he had been stared at from the moment he entered this world. ??If he hadn''t taken out the book "Similarities and Differences between Soul Evocation and Transformation", he might not have discovered that anyone was watching him. ?Wanting to understand this, Gu Xi stretched out his hand and patted the person wearing the suit. Give up other lines of sight, lock this line of sight, and find him for me. As soon as the suit holder heard this, he quickly jumped down and jumped into the steel city gate. ? Gu Xi knew the thought of the person holding the suit as soon as he saw it. He wanted to use the steel city gate to quickly move to the underground space where Gu Xi entered the world. ?Although this eliminates the need to walk underwater, it still takes a lot of time to cross a city. ?However, Gu Xi immediately realized that he had just released a batch of giant vampire bats into the city. ?These vampire bats can serve as flying mounts. Gu Xis previous arrangement was to let them serve as flying points. Thinking about it, with the flying speed of the vampire bat, the wearer can fly from the steel city gate to the garrison city gate in the shortest time. Such a route would definitely be much faster than walking underwater. ?Thinking of this, Gu Xi''s eyes also lit up. He took a look at the battle in front of him and casually called Mido out. Mido, I now order you to command the heroes here. Now you can call all the undead troops that have just been summoned outside. ??You have only two tasks. One is to kill all the enemies in this underground space and deliver the enemy''s corpses to the Spiritual Evocation Tower. ?At the same time, you must also find the passage to the next underground space. I remember that you have pathfinding skills and can avoid getting lost anywhere. ?Then the task of finding a way out is left to you. " Please dont worry, sir! (End of this chapter) Chapter 698： Determine goals (please subscribe) Chapter 698 Determining Goals (Please subscribe) After explaining the matter here, Gu Xi turned around and entered the city of Alidovi. ?As soon as he entered Aridovi City, Gu Xi sensed the location of the holder of the Soul Lamp. ?He is now almost at the garrison gate. ?Judging from the direction in which the holder of the suit moved, he really borrowed a giant vampire bat to fly there. The person holding the suit can be regarded as the personal bodyguard of Gu Xi''s men. Neither Luna nor any of his other men had any intention of stopping this. ?Gu Xi doesnt need to ride a vampire bat. His evil coffin is now not much slower than the high-speed rail. ?After confirming the direction of the holder, Gu Xi jumped onto the evil coffin and headed towards the gate of the garrison city. ?At the same time, Gu Xi''s personal guards also received Gu Xi''s order and were heading towards the garrison gate. ??These personal guards are all big and high-level, so it is not convenient for them to be placed in any army. In the end, they can only follow Gu Xi and fight with Gu Xi. When Gu Xi came out this time, he did not take them with him because they were too big. Just let them wait in Aridovi City. ??It was different now. Gu Xi felt that he wanted to let them out and run around more. Not to mention other things, troops like the Bone Armored Centipede could not attack the enemies on the ground. So when heading towards the garrison gate, Gu Xi decisively gave them the order to prepare for an attack. By the time Gu Xi arrived near the gate of the garrison city, only more than two minutes had passed. At this time, the armor holder had just arrived. He didn''t communicate with Gu Xi and ducked out with his head lowered. By the time Gu Xi and his men came out of Alidovi City, the man holding the suit was already half-floating in the air, staring in a certain direction. ?Gu Xi stretched out his hand again and pressed it on the person holding the suit. At this time, Gu Xi saw something different. Just as Gu Xi requested, the wearer cut off the inner flame''s line of sight to other creatures and only looked for the enemy hidden behind the scenes. ??If this enemy is not caught by the tail, the wearer may not be able to do anything about it. But if you catch it and remember the breath by the soul flame, the situation is different. No matter how well you hide it, you can''t escape the eyes of the dark lamp of the soul. Although the thread is intermittent. But Gu Xi could clearly see that the thread was connecting to the other end of the underground space in front of him. Go and have a look! Gu Xi immediately issued the order. ??The holder of the suit took Gu Xi and moved quickly along the direction of the silk thread. They soon arrived at the end of the underground space. There are thick soil and rocks here. Gu Xi turned to the Bone Titan behind him and said, "Try it." ??The Bone Titan took action decisively, and the bone spear with lightning struck heavily on the rock wall. ?The Bone Titan used all his strength, but the blow only penetrated a little bit. ?The situation in front of him made Gu Xi frown. It seemed that the underground world was just like what was said in the book. There were some places that couldn''t be dug. ?However, seeing the silk thread finally disappearing at this position, Gu Xi felt a little unwilling. ?He thought for a while, and finally called in some zombie worms from the city. That one was transformed into the city through double death when fighting the Demon Cave. They were not difficult to raise anyway, so Gu Xi did not drive them away, but raised them in the bone-gnawing mud. ?Now Gu Xi has no other choice but to use corpse worms to push it out and see if these corpse worms can dig a passage out. ?It can''t be behind the wall, and they can''t get through, right? Soon the zombie worms were transferred. ?They are quite quiet when they are not moving, lying calmly on the ground, without eyes or anything. ?Gu Xi took the cold wind staff and knocked heavily on the wall. You guys think of a way to dig behind here for me. After Gu Xis order was given, the zombie worm began to move slowly. Looking at them so leisurely, Gu Xi was speechless. What kind of thing is this? ?But something even more surprising happened to Gu Xi. The zombie worm did not dig towards the location specified by Gu Xi, but instead followed the rock wall towards other locations. ?Their appearance puzzled Gu Xi. Gu Xi wanted to reposition them, but gave up in the end. Gu Xi could tell that these zombie worms were not without brains. They are more professional in digging the ground. ?So Gu Xi finally gave up the idea of ??guiding these zombie worms and let them dig according to their own ideas. ?However, Gu Xi took one look at the moving speed of the zombie worm, and some thoughts flashed through his mind. ?Gu Xi thought seriously for a moment, raised his hand, and an owl appeared in his hand. ?Gu Xi quickly wrote a few lines and then let the owl go. Approximately half an hour later, Mido, who was guarding the steel city gate, rushed over. The owl released just now was an order from Gu Xi. He asked Dudley to take over Mido''s work and asked Mido to come here. As soon as he arrived in front of Gu Xi, Mido immediately said: "Sir, I have found the entrance to another underground passage over there, and I am sending people in to investigate now. That passage is not an underwater passage, but the road is not very good. Good to go. I went in to explore a section, and there were many blocked places inside. " ? Gu Xi understood why Mido said this. He was still a tool man now, and he finally saw a task. Gu Xi called him over halfway through. How could this make him not nervous? So he has been showing his importance there. ?But Gu Xi had a reason for calling him over. Have you seen those zombie worms? The task I gave them is to dig behind here. You see how they look now, they are looking for other routes. I need your ability to find paths and speed up your men. " When Mi Duo heard it, it turned out that he was not letting himself have some leisure time. ?Thatll be fine. ?Mido, who was half-relaxed, quickly looked at it. I have to say that his pathfinding skills have certain advantages. After seeing it, Mido said to Gu Xi with certainty: "Sir, there must be a space behind here, but it is not practical to dig directly from here. ?This kind of stone wall is the cornerstone of the underground world. Even if the underground world collapses, these stone walls will not cause problems. So there is no way for the zombie worm to dig out, but the space behind it does exist. They are now looking for a place to dig down, preparing to walk underground, then go around the stone wall and enter the space behind the stone wall. " Hearing Midos explanation, Gu Xi also understood that this was the purpose of Gu Xis transfer. You are watching here, I will leave an owl down for you. If you find a passage leading to the space behind, please notify me immediately. (End of this chapter) Chapter 699： Return to the battlefield (please subscribe) Chapter 699 Return to the battlefield (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! ?? Returning to the vicinity of the Steel City Gate, Gu Xi immediately saw corpses piled on the ground. With just a glance, Gu Xi knew that this was Mido''s style. Mido always did things in a hurry, so no matter what, he would pack it up so that he could move it and leave at any time. ?It seems that even after leaving, Mido has not forgotten his mission. He did this much better than Lewis. It seems that Mido can be used more frequently in the future. At least he can see himself clearly and work hard as a person. ?While Gu Xi was thinking, he looked at Dudley who came over after getting the news. At this time, Dudley was surrounded by a large number of organic centipedes. Looking at the condition of these organic centipedes, Gu Xi knew that Dudley had found the target unit he wanted. ?But if you think about it, Dudley''s abilities are all based on his steel frame. Previously, Gu Xi only wanted to use Dudley''s ability to strengthen the skeleton soldiers. ??It''s different now. This kind of body centipede can obviously be used, and the exoskeleton is also a bone. His abilities can also be strengthened in this regard. ?After seeing Gu Xi, Dudley immediately lowered his head. "grown ups." "How is the situation? When I came here, Mido said that he had found a passage leading to the next underground space. Have you found the passage?" "Yes, the passage has been discovered. We are sending people to explore the path. The road in the passage is quite complicated. I have sent many people to go in. The correct path has not been drawn yet." Listening to Dudley''s words, Gu Xi knew the difference between Dudley and Mido. ?However, Gu Xi did not blame Dudley for this incident. There are some things that cannot be discerned once or twice. He has to evaluate Dudley''s ability slowly and cannot beat someone to death with a stick. So all the enemies in this underground space have been cleared? Yes, most of it was cleaned up when I came here. Im already cleaning the corners, and Ive also had various supplies transported over. Gu Xi nodded after hearing this. Fortunately, he had a sharp eye. ?While he was talking, the various materials Dudley mentioned were also shipped over. ?When he saw what was delivered, Gu Xi raised his eyebrows. Are you demolishing the building? It turns out that Gu Xi noticed that among the things that had been dismantled, some were obviously already made steel pipes or water pipes. "Yes, I found an outdoor foundry in the back, but it has obviously been abandoned for a long time. The mechanical dolls outside are also the largest. I suspect that all the mechanical dolls in this space were produced by this foundry. of. Just now I was over there directing the dismantling of the foundry here. By the way, there are two metal veins that have been hollowed out in this underground space. At the same time, we also found a large amount of slag. Sir, this is what you see. " Looking in the direction Dudley pointed, Gu Xi actually saw some fist-sized black stones being transported. ?These are the **** left over from foundries. ?The quality of these things is almost at the gray level, and they are not even gray top quality. But the most trashy gray. ?However, Dudley was quite proud, "There are still some metal parts in it. If you use it to smelt metal, I''m afraid it won''t work, but it is the best material used to strengthen the bones of the undead." ?Listening to Dudley''s confident words, Gu Xi didn''t say anything, but he clearly said that it was not the time to talk about this now, as the next underground space road had not yet been explored. After being nodded by Gu Xi, Dudley immediately said: "Sir, please don''t worry, I will draw a map specifically, and I will definitely be able to find the passage to the next underground space in the shortest time." "Okay, let''s go down and do some work. Just put the things here and someone will take care of them later." ??Gu Xi glanced at the corpses on the ground, and then said: "I will perform spiritualism later, and the troops here will be added to your team first, so send these troops out. Dont worry about losses or other issues. At least there is nothing to worry about in this world. " After hearing what Gu Xi said, Dudley immediately said: "Sir, please don''t worry, I will go to the front line now. I believe that as long as you give me three more hours, not two, I can find the right path." "then you go." ?Gu Xi waved his hand, and when Dudley left, Gu Xi turned his head and glanced at the person wearing the suit next to him. He put his hand on the wearer''s body, and the silk thread was not interrupted. This means that the other party has no possibility of moving. Having such a judgment is enough for Gu Xi. As long as we can find the people behind the scenes, we have the core of this world. As for the meaning of the battle here, it is to summon the souls. ??Standing on the Soul-Calling Tower again, Gu Xi, holding the cold wind staff, hesitated for a moment. He suddenly turned his left hand, and the wielder wearing the Huangquan dragon robe appeared in front of Gu Xi. ??Then Gu Xi put his left hand on the back of the holder, raised the cold wind staff with his right hand, and pointed at the neatly arranged corpses below. Spiritualism! This time, the "Book of Blood Feast", "Book of Mysteries" and "Book of Pregnant Insects" appeared in front of Gu Xi. ??Gu Xi, who was used to such soul-calling, quickly distributed it. 317 spirits, all converted into vampires, increase the number of vampires, mechanical dolls and mechanical war figures, all converted into human centipedes. ??There are gargoyles again, this part can be transformed into a blank soldier. There are also some stone figures and stone dolls. ?These things cannot be transformed into vampires, nor can they be transformed into insect swarms, so they can only go to the "Book of Mysteries". Let me look for it, Shishi Jing, you can have this one. ?But wait, is this considered weird? " Gu Xi flipped through the "Book of Mysteries" and finally found a direction to summon spirits. There is a stone wall inside, and there is nothing except the wall. Even the name is Stone Wall. ?According to what is stated in the "Book of Mysteries", this kind of stone wall has no attack power and moves very slowly, but it is relatively tall. Obviously this was used as a temporary city wall. ??When Gu Xi attacked the Demon Cave, if there were such stone wall soldiers, he would not have rushed to let his men build a wall there. ?However, Gu Xi hesitated for a moment and finally did not choose this kind of stone wall soldier. Because Gu Xis Death City will next add city walls, arrow towers and moats. ?This kind of stone wall soldiers may be useful in the short term, but when they are really used, they have nothing to do. Instead, a more uncommon type of soldier attracted Gu Xi''s attention. After selecting the troops to be summoned, Gu Xi pressed his hand heavily. Evocation! (End of this chapter) Chapter 700： Tips for using orange equipment (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 700: Tips on using orange equipment (please subscribe for more updates) Additional updates, please subscribe, recommend, monthly tickets and other support! Successfully summoning spirits, you got 1179 centipedes, 791 white paper soldiers, 1009 vampires, 159 stone oxen, 3138 spiritualism experience points, and 1179 experience points from the "Book of Pregnant Insects"... Stone Ox Man (level 8, summoned object): experience (0/1000), attack 19, defense 20, life 55, skills: stone skin, soul lock, underworld collision As the spiritism fell, all the corpses on the scene were transformed. ?Especially the stone men, all of them turned into gray-white skinned tauren nearly two meters tall, holding a big knife and an iron chain in their hands. ?These are the strange stone oxen. They are creatures of the undead type, but their situation is quite special. They have physical attacks and the ability to deal with ghosts. The most important thing is that if they accelerate and collide, they will produce effects similar to teleportation. . When it collides, it will carry the aura of the underworld. If it is a living being, it will not be of any benefit. If it is weaker, it may die directly. Gu Xi felt that he could use them to impersonate the minotaurs of the underworld. At least their level was higher than that of the ghost team, and their defense was pretty good. When he let them out, at least he didn''t have to worry about Bai Wuchang, who looked tens of thousands more. He was wiped out by someone''s palm. After transforming the corpse in front of him, Gu Xi handed the body centipede to Dudley, and the rest of the troops moved the thing consciously, temporarily acting as porters and delivering all the materials collected here. Returned to Alidovi City. After receiving the additional troops, Dudley was also quite happy. Although there were only more than a thousand troops added this time, they were all level 8 troops. For Dudley, this was a great addition. As long as Dudley can eat all these organic centipedes, plus the gold-painted skeleton soldiers he has strengthened in the city in the past three months, his number of troops will reach nearly 7,000. At that time, dont say that we will form our own camp. Even if we form our own group, we can still take advantage of it. Thinking of this, Dudley was quite excited. He thought this was his opportunity. ?Gu Xis purpose in this world this time is to kill more enemies, so he will do this for Gu Xi. ?So there was no need to worry about urging. When he got these troops, Dudley took them out. ?At this time, Gu Xi, who was standing on the soul summoning tower, was also paying attention to the situation on Dudley''s side. When Gu Xi summoned the soul just now, he borrowed the power of Huangquan''s dragon robe. Just as Gu Xi guessed, borrowing the power of Huangquan''s dragon robe in advance can make more undead leaders among the undead summoned. ??And the quantity is more than that of direct incantation by Huang Quan Longpao, and the consumption is less than that of direct incantation. An idea flashed across Gu Xi''s mind. If possible, could he use such power to summon heroes directly during soul summoning? Gu Xi touched his chin, maybe he could try again some time. ?It seems that getting familiar with the equipment in your hands is also a long-term task. When he has time, he will slowly shift the focus of his research to the wearer. ?There are probably some strengthening ideas behind these armor holders, but Gu Xi has not tested them one by one, and he is not sure whether these ideas are feasible. ?But no matter what, its better to have ideas than no ideas. What if it can be done? After all, Gu Xi has not exerted even 1% of the effect of the orange equipment. ?In Gu Xi''s mind, the reason why orange clothing is sought after is definitely not because of its small quantity. But there are many effects behind the orange equipment that do not exist literally. Since there was no way to ask others, Gu Xi could only study it bit by bit by himself. ?An experiment like this one is a plan of Gu Xis. It has been proven from the side that the six-rayed lantern has a greater impact on the purple suit and its holder than Gu Xi imagined. ?Taking out his notebook, he checked his two guesses, and then he flipped through the notebook again. ?The above records some of my guesses about orange equipment when I was studying in my free time, as well as some small experiments that I wanted to do but didnt have time to do. Gu Xi wrote down his temporary thoughts again. ??Then Gu Xi placed his hand on the holder of the Huangquan dragon robe again. It''s just that this time Gu Xi extended his right hand. ??The moment the fox eye ring came into contact with the wearer, the originally black and featureless wearer suddenly had a pair of eyes. ?The eyes are the same color as the Huangquan Dragon Robe, and Gu Xi can also see the vision of the Huangquan Dragon Robe through the fox eye ring. This is something that was never seen before when using the left hand to touch the holder of the Huangquan Dragon Robe. Gu Xi closed his eyes and observed the outside world through the perspective of Huang Quan''s dragon robe. Gu Xi noticed that all the troops outside had a sense of energy. ?These auras are all gray, which means that the troops he sees now are all undead. And these qi, under the leadership of Dudley, are gathering together to form a steel arm. This shows that Dudley has the ability to command these undead soldiers. He actually didn''t know that this was the sight a normal person should have after putting on the Huangquan dragon robe. It can be regarded as a kind of qi-gazing technique. ??It''s just that the Huangquan dragon robe was suppressed by the six-ray lantern, and it was not worn on Gu Xi. Naturally, Gu Xi couldn''t feel such a perspective. But its different now. Just now, Gu Xi accidentally discovered the effect of feeling the sight of the holder of the Soul Lamp through the power of his mind. Let Gu Xi see a different scenery. ?This time when he was summoning souls, he put his hand on the person wearing the underworld dragon robe. On the one hand, he wanted to test whether the underworld dragon robe had any effect on the soul summoning. On the other hand, he also wanted to test his vision. ??It''s just that he obviously failed to do it just now, but now he is borrowing the power of the fox eye ring, and Gu Xi can see the vision of the wearer through the power of his mind. ?This is how I mastered such a little skill. Otherwise he really missed something. ? Gu Xi glanced around through the vision of the person holding the suit. Just when he was about to look back, Gu Xi suddenly noticed that something was not right in the distance. There was a layer of death aura hanging over there, but the aura of death was not as vivid as the undead troops under Gu Xi. The feeling was quite strange. Gu Xi thought about it seriously and finally clapped his hands. Why didnt I think of that? As Gu Xi''s right hand left, his vision was interrupted. ?But Gu Xi didn''t care about this. He quickly ordered: "Ghost team quickly get in position. I don''t care what method you use to dig down to the southeast location of the target." (End of this chapter) Chapter 701： Burial of the Dragon (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 701 Buried Dragon Veins (please subscribe for more updates) The ghost team is quite powerful now. It only took half an hour for the ghost team to dig a deep pit at the place designated by Gu Xi. Because the excavated things do not need to be transported back to Alidovi City. They simply piled the soil aside, so that they could dig faster. So it took less than half an hour to dig out what Gu Xi wanted. When he came to the deep pit and looked down, seeing the black luster mixed in the soil, an idea flashed through Gu Xi''s mind. This is an abandoned mineral vein. ?However, judging from the current situation, this is obviously not an over-exploitation that has led to the abandonment of the mineral veins in front of us. ??If it is over-exploited, there should be nothing left in this vein. The situation in front of me is obviously abnormal. ?After thinking about it, Gu Xi released the holder of the Huangquan dragon robe and pressed it with his right hand again. Because the veins have been dug out, Gu Xi could see more clearly by standing on the veins. ?In Gu Xi''s eyes, the mineral spring in front of him was condensed with a gray aura, which seemed to express unwillingness. Gu Xi whispered a strange tone to the gray breath. This is the whisper of the soul that can communicate with the souls of the dead. Because he aimed at the target and used the right method, his soul whisper really caused a reaction from these gray auras. ?Gu Xi saw a little more green light above the gray aura. This is the friendly reaction of the undead to Gu Xi. Gu Xi was not stupid. As soon as he saw such green light, he immediately used the Death Lord''s ability. Greatman, save When Gu Xi saw this situation, he decisively lowered the cold wind staff to the ground. Dead Witch Summons! Thirty necromancers quickly appeared. ?Gu Xi looked up at the size of the gray aura and shook his head. Dead Witch Summons! After summoning the necromancers four times in a row, Gu Xi released a total of 150 necromancers on the scene. Then Gu Xi quickly switched to the virtual mana and released the incarnation of death again. After doing all this, Gu Xi took a deep breath and ordered to the Necromancer. All necromancers move into action and prepare to summon souls. As for Gu Xi, who did not follow the spirit-calling routine, he had already seen the situation of the mine. The mine is dead, but death must have a response. Ore veins can kill people, but they can also summon souls. ??If Gu Xi wants to make a move, just aim at the gray aura in the sky and make a move. The reason why he has done so is not just for the undead, he also wants to prepare for the transformation of the undead. With the help of one hundred and fifty necromancers, the arrangements for the transformation of the undead were quickly completed. ?? Gu Xi turned to face the incarnation of death, the God of Death, and said: "When I say cut, use Death Harvest on the veins below!" After saying that, Gu Xi began to deal with the mineral veins below. ??The most important thing about the transformation of the undead is to ensure the integrity of the corpse and soul of the undead through various means, and to ensure that everything owned by the other party can be preserved. Even some resources must be invested in it to ensure that the undead''s body will be strengthened. The ore veins in front of us are metal ore veins. Although they were abandoned for unknown reasons, there are only two ideas for transformation. One is to use the original mineral veins as the main source and stuff back the souls like the gray breath. One is mainly gray souls, absorbing what is left behind by the mineral veins. ?Two different options represent different ways of handling the undead before they are transformed. Gu Xihui recruited so many necromancers at the first time. In fact, he had already made up his mind to strengthen the opponent''s soul. As for the mineral veins, they will become nutrients for the transformation of the Necromancer. After all, what Gu Xi was interested in was not how strong the veins were, but the presence of a soul who could communicate with him. ?Under Gu Xi''s command, all the necromancers raised their short staffs and pointed them at the gray aura in the sky that normal people could not see. ??As spiritualism injected soul fragments into the gray aura, the gray aura in the sky in Gu Xi''s eyes changed again. ?These auras are slowly solidifying, and at the same time, there is a possibility that the auras will go down into the dead mineral veins. Its now, God of Death, kill! Death Incarnate - The God of Death has been waiting for this opportunity. As soon as he heard Gu Xi''s order, he didn''t ask why, he just raised the scythe of despair and slashed at the abandoned mine below. When he made his move, Gu Xi also took action on the other side. ?Gu Xi reached out and patted the holder of the Huangquan dragon robe. Bury the dragon veins! ??Huangquan Longpao activated this skill immediately. ?At the same time, Gu Xi yelled at the gray aura that was still hovering over the mineral veins. "What are you waiting for!" At this moment, the holder of the Huangquan dragon robe also took action. He pointed at the mineral vein still in the pit and made a cutting motion. Then the abandoned veins under the deep mines began to gather in one direction. As soon as Gu Xi said those words at this moment, in Gu Xi''s eyes, the gray aura rushed towards the concentrated veins of minerals. Roar! ?There was a roar from the veins, and then a gray breath finally appeared above the pit. Even without the underworld dragon robe, Gu Xi could see that the gray aura was rapidly condensing. At the same time, a large amount of rusty scrap iron was constantly being inhaled by the gray aura, and slowly condensed into a dragon shape that was longer than a black dragon. . Its done! ?Gu Xi''s heart moved and he released his right hand from Huangquan''s dragon robe. ?At this time, Gu Xi discovered that there seemed to be something wrong with his right hand. He stretched out his hand and found that his right hand was stained with a lot of rust. Made his skin become a little dark red. ?Gu Xi was stunned for a moment and quickly checked the situation here. Yellow Spring Dragon Robe successfully activated the Burial Dragon Veins, the abandoned mine veins were affected, and transformed into ghost dragons! Some of the effects of abandoned mineral veins will be blessed on you! ?Get the rusty skin effect (level 7)! [Rusted Skin (7 layers, magic effect): Seven layers of rusted skin appear on the surface of the body. Each layer can increase defense by 3 points. At the same time, when all metal weapons attack you, they will be affected by the rusted skin, with a total of 75 % chance of rusting and breaking. You performed an undead transformation and the transformation was successful! Affected by the Death Lord effect, you are recognized by the Ghost Dragon (Rust Dragon version). Ghost Dragon (Rust Dragon version) joins your team. [Ghost Dragon (level 13, summoned object): experience (0/7500), attack 25, defense 20, life 250, skills: undead creature, flying creature, rusty dragon breath (each attack reduces the target''s defense by 3 points), Curse of aging (enemies'' health is halved). (End of this chapter) Chapter 702： The history of this world (please subscribe) Chapter 702 The History of this World (Please subscribe) There are 700 chapters, please subscribe! Looking at the ghost dragon made of rust, debris, and black ash in the sky, Gu Xi nodded with satisfaction. You come down and talk. The ghost dragon also planned to hover in the sky for a while, but the incarnation of death, the bone dragon, appeared next to the ghost dragon immediately. His actions clearly said that if you don''t obey, you will be swallowed directly. As soon as Guilong saw this situation, he fell to the ground and lay down in front of Gu Xi. I left your soul behind specifically for the memory of your lifetime. Let me tell you what happened. You can now have level 13, which means that the grade of this vein is not low at the beginning. ?How did the world become what it is now? " Finally caught someone who should know what happened before, Gu Xi will naturally not let him go. ?For this matter, Gu Xi didn''t even take a closer look at the effect of burying the dragon''s veins, so he grabbed the ghost dragon and asked. ?Have to admit that Gu Xi grasped the key point immediately. ??This ghost dragon''s body has existed in this world as a mineral vein from the beginning. Although it cannot move, it has definitely existed for a long time. I dont know what happened specifically, but about six or seven hundred years ago, the foundation of all the mineral veins in this world was frantically extracted. After that, all the mineral veins in the world were abandoned, and all the mines could no longer produce any resources. In order to maintain the operation of the world, those people could only find ways to reduce consumption, and even use waste materials to replenish new people. At the beginning, there were underground titans and the like in this world, but slowly, the creatures in this world became smaller and smaller, and their levels became lower and lower. All the creatures that appear in this world now are garbage. " To prove what he said, Ghost Dragon flew to a certain location in the pit and spoke to Gu Xi. Look, this is the trace left when the foundation of the vein was extracted. Sir, you are also discerning, and you can tell at a glance whether the things left here are true or false. " When Gu Xi heard this situation, he was not in a hurry to check whether the veins below were real or not. He actually already had a concept in his mind. The world in front of us should not be this downward world. The original level of this world is probably relatively high. Its just that something happened in this world. Finally it became what it is now. Then do you have a certain understanding of the previous world map? I think as a part of the earth line, you should have certain connections with other earth lines, right? In response to Gu Xi''s question, Guilong nodded rather firmly. Yes, but three hundred years ago, all contact was interrupted, and I dont know if anyone is still alive. "I don''t need you to take care of whether anyone survives. Tell me how much space and how many mineral veins there are in this world? Where are the passages?" When I lost consciousness in this world, I discovered a total of one hundred and thirty-six such underground spaces. There will be three ore veins in a large space, and two ore veins in a small space. ?However, not all mineral veins will produce spirituality like mine. I remember that when the world was at its peak, there were less than two hundred mineral veins that produced spirituality. Finally formed the self-development of the mineral vein. " Its okay, if you have one, it counts. Originally, I was thinking that I would just mix in some new ordinary undead and go back here. Your presence makes me see a new way of thinking. By the way, you are the main mineral vein in this space, so you must know where the entrance and exit of this space are, right? " "Sir, let me tell you, I am not the main ore vein. The main ore vein is over there in the northwest, it is just a stone vein." When Guilong said this, Gu Xi was also stunned for a moment. Thats not right, he didnt see these when he borrowed Huang Quans dragon robe just now. Seeing that Gu Xi didn''t believe it, Gui Long actually took Gu Xi towards the stone vein he mentioned. At this point, Gu Xi confirmed what Guilong said. The mineral vein he had before was not the largest mineral vein in the space in front of him. The stone veins here are. The stone veins in front of us start from the ground and go towards the nearby stone wall, winding for nearly four to five kilometers in length. The most important thing is that at this time, Gu Xi finally saw the situation after the death of Shi Vein. ?The stones in front of him are all black and powder-like slates. On the surface, there seems to be nothing wrong with them, but as long as Gu Xi reaches out and touches them, he will find that this kind of stuff is worse than tofu. ?Standing near the stone vein, Gu Xi released the holder of the Huangquan dragon robe, put his hand on the holder''s back and glanced at the stone vein. Then Gu Xi couldn''t help but shook his head. This stone vein is hopeless. At the previous mine vein, even if it is dead, there will still be some gray aura floating on it. There is nothing in the stone veins in front of me. I am afraid that even the last bit of spirituality has been forcibly taken away. "There is no hope of saving this. Let''s go. Ghost Dragon, you will lead the way. We will go to the next underground space." Just when Gu Xi was about to call the ghost dragon to leave, the bone armored centipede and ghost dragon that had been following Gu Xi all started to move. They rushed in one direction at the same time, and seemed to find something there. When Gu Xi saw this situation, he stopped immediately. What location is that? That should be the core location of the mine. If you build a mine, it would be most appropriate to build it here. As the embodiment of mineral veins, Ghost Dragon naturally knows what this is like. ?But he didn''t think there was anything good here. But Gu Xi didnt think so. ??Whether it is a ghost dragon or a bone-armored centipede, they are all masters who have eaten a lot of good things. ??They may not have that good eyesight, but their noses are definitely as sharp as those of dogs. They will never miss out on good things that can help them grow. So Gu Xi did not stop him, but stared at him from afar. Hurrying to the location where they discovered something different, Ghost Dragon took the lead. He opened his mouth and blew out a stream of dragon breath, blowing away all the stones on the spot. ?At this moment, the bone armored centipede was about to rush out, but the ghost dragon flicked its head and stopped the bone armored centipede. ?At the same time, the ghost dragon turned its tail and pulled something out from under the stone that had just been blown away. ??Ghost Dragon was also stunned when he saw this thing. What, do you know what this is? Yes, this is the core of the vein. Every mineral vein will slowly grow as it grows. As long as there is this core, the veins will not be hollowed out. And the ore veins will have the possibility of slowly upgrading. But in order to extract energy, everything in the core of these earth veins was evacuated. Even if you stay, it will be an empty shell. What do they want with it? " (End of this chapter) Chapter 703： It takes three hours to open the road and one minute to pass by (please order Chapter 703: Three hours to open the road, one minute to pass by (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! Listening to Guilong''s words, Gu Xi stepped forward and picked up the empty shell. You get the core of the vein (empty)*1. Ore vein core (empty): The core of an ore vein that has been drained of energy and even its original source. This core has been destructively extracted and can no longer store any energy. Note: If it is an ordinary evacuated mineral vein core, you can try to inject energy and then put it into the corresponding mineral vein to improve the quality of the mineral vein. Looking at the description of the core of the mineral vein, Gu Xi knew that he had encountered another piece of top-quality gray garbage. If this thing has not been destructively extracted and energy can be injected into it, then it will be considered the best. Dont worry about it, any player will be willing to take it. But the core of the mineral vein in front of us has been destructively extracted. No matter what, there is no way to replenish energy for this thing. The usefulness of this vein core needs to be discussed. After thinking about it, Gu Xi glanced at the Ghost Dragon. ?He and the Bone Armor Centipede both want to grab this thing, probably because it has their own uses. ?Throwing the core of the mineral vein in front of the ghost dragon, Gu Xi placed his right hand on the Eye of the Mind. The moment the fox eye ring came into contact with the mind''s eye, Gu Xi whispered something. Ghost Dragon, what are you going to do with this thing after you get it? "Bite it into pieces and swallow it, and finally integrate it into your own body. The quality of this kind of thing is quite high. It can be used to strengthen the hardness of bones, and it can also change the properties of bones and become the kind of bones that can absorb and store energy. " ??After understanding the ghost dragon''s thoughts through the soul whisper, Gu Xi turned to look at the bone armor centipede. The response was the same. ?This kind of mineral vein core itself has the characteristics of absorbing and storing energy and allowing the mineral vein to grow. It is also quite hard and is the best material for integrating into bones. ??Whether it''s a ghost dragon or a bone-armored centipede, they all belong to the method that requires the bones to be hard enough and able to store a large amount of energy. The core of the mineral vein in front of them is their best material. Hearing this statement, Gu Xi turned his head and glanced at the Bone Titan following him. Why dont you have any need in this regard? I dont feel it. This thing doesnt have lightning, so its of no use to me if I take it. Hearing what the Bone Titan said, Gu Xi could only shrug his shoulders and make a speechless expression. ??Ghost Dragon and Bone Centipede both wanted to make progress, but in the end, White Bone Titan also picked them. ?However, Gu Xi already knew what the core of the mineral vein was used for, so naturally he would not stop the progress of his undead. After handing the core of the mineral vein back to the ghost dragon, Gu Xi turned to look at the ghost dragon. You also saw it, and now I have another reason to take action. I understand, I will lead the way now. ?With the ghost dragon leading the way, Gu Xi''s next actions went quite smoothly. ??Ghost Dragon knew very well what was going on in this underground space. Led by Ghost Dragon, they soon arrived at another passage in the underground space here. At this time, Dudley was leading his men to rush into the passage. ?Seeing Gu Xi coming, Dudley immediately put down what he was doing and came over to meet him. Sir, why are you here? The roads here have been almost explored. According to reports from the front, there are still six paths that have not been explored, but judging from the current distance, they are not far apart. Based on the current situation, we can find the correct route in about thirty minutes. ? ? Dudley didnt hide anything in this regard. His abilities were just like that. Facing this maze-like passage, all he could do was explore the paths one by one and eliminate all wrong options. The remaining It''s the right way. ?This way of progress is not as easy as Mido, but it ensures that you will not miss anything. ?At least Gu Xi believed that all the things scattered in the passage were collected by Dudley. ?When he saw Gu Xi coming, he also gave him various things he had obtained as a gift to Gu Xi. Gu Xi didnt pay much attention to these little things. He just glanced at the quality of these things and let Dudley handle them on his own. ? Dudley also happily accepted these things. Then Gu Xi saw Dudley carefully distributing the items he had just received to each leader. ??Everyone can see that he is wooing these leaders. ?Dudley''s behavior made Gu Xi couldn''t help but smile. It seems that he is also a wise and ambitious person. ?Although he does not have leader-level potential, if he is serious, he can independently support an army and fight on one battlefield. At this time, Gu Xi already had an idea in his mind. After he returned, he would see if he could let these ordinary heroes fight against Alidovi City in other eras. If one hero doesnt work, then get a few more heroes. Daro and Mido are both more suitable. Besides, after returning this time, Gu Xi''s troops will undergo another major expansion. At that time, these troops will definitely need to take a battle to integrate. ?Then just use the Battle of Alidovi to integrate it. Just when Gu Xi thought about it clearly, Dudley came running over. Sir, the right path has been found, and we have entered the next underground space. As he spoke, Dudley took out a map, "This road is full of mazes and branching roads. I have nailed street lights on the right road. As long as you follow the street lights, you will not go wrong." By the way, if you accidentally go the wrong way, you must go back the way you came. ?Once you get lost there, its hard to get out again. " ? Dudley had almost gotten lost in this maze before, and he knew exactly what it was about. So no matter what, he must explain this matter clearly. If Gu Xi is trapped inside, he really can''t find anyone. ?Gu Xi also knew the troublesome aspects of this maze-like passage. ?But he is not afraid of rest, he is worried. ??It really doesn''t work. Once the city gate is opened, Gu Xi can go back through the city gate. At worst, he has to start over here again. This is nothing. ?So Gu Xi led his men into the passage in front of him. Compared with the previous underwater channel, the channel in front of me is obviously much easier to walk. ?At least Gu Xi can pass by riding the evil coffin. Even in a relatively wide position, the evil coffin can drift and fly over. He put away his troops, jumped onto the evil coffin, and pointed the cold wind staff at the evil coffin. Follow the light! As soon as Xie Coffin heard this, he took the initiative to run. Gu Xi felt his eyes blurred. Before he could see everything in the passage clearly, others rushed out of the passage. This can really be regarded as three hours of opening the road and one minute of elapsed time. (End of this chapter) Chapter 704： Fight alone in all directions (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 704: Fighting alone (please subscribe for more updates) Add more updates and ask for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support, and also ask for a recommendation! After rushing out of the passage and entering the new underground space again, Gu Xi immediately encountered a new interception. ??The enemies that appeared this time did not change from the previous ones. They were still various small puppets and golems, none of them exceeding one meter in height. ?However, as a team of golems and puppets, they are quite brave in battle. Even if they know that they cannot win, they rush out without hesitation without any intention of retreating. When the evil coffin rushed out, they rushed towards Gu Xi immediately. Facing the charging demon, Gu Xi, who came alone, was not afraid. The cold wind staff pointed at one point on the ground, and a ring of ice spread out in all directions with Gu Xi as the center. ??Ice ring is a relatively special water spell. When placing the ice ring, you need to know the location correctly. ?If your position is wrong, not only will you not be able to hit the enemy, but sometimes your own people will be hit. Now is the best opportunity for Gu Xi. He centered on himself and pushed the ice ring outward. All the golems and puppets that rushed towards him, no matter what quality they were, were all frozen. Some of the weaker ones were even broken into pieces by the impact of the ice ring pushing outwards. After exiting a safe area, Gu Xi did not release the Soul-Calling Tower or anything like before. ???There is not even the thought of switching the virtual mana and releasing the incarnation of death. ?These enemies in front of you are all level 1 and 2 existences. Placing a level 15 Death Incarnation at this time would be really bullying. Gu Xi can deal with these guys by himself. With this thought, Gu Xi drove the evil coffin and rushed towards the frozen enemy. As he rushed forward, the sky of bones spread outward from Gu Xi. ?The golems that had finally climbed out of the ice rushed up immediately. With such an impact, before they even got close to Gu Xi, they were directly knocked away by the sky of bones. When they landed, not even a complete body was left behind. ??When Dudley came over with his troops, a large number of golems nearby had been killed by Gu Xi alone. "grown ups!" At this time, Gu Xi just finished the wave of killings. He looked up and looked around. After finding that there were no other enemies, Gu Xi turned to Dudley and said. "Dudley, you came just in time. Go clean the battlefield and find the passage to the next underground world. I have other arrangements here." After hearing Gu Xi''s order, Dudley, who was full of doubts, couldn''t ask any more questions. He could only quickly pack it up with his men. ?Just as Dudley was thinking about where to send the packed things, he suddenly noticed something moving behind him. ? Dudley looked back and saw that the steel city gate placed in the previous underground space had been moved to this side. Also transported along was the Soul Calling Tower. When Gu Xi stepped onto the Soul Calling Tower, he did not forget to say something to Dudley. You have to be faster. Our goal this time is not to kill slowly, but to sweep. We dont have much time. In addition to these underground spaces, we still have a lot of underground spaces to deal with. If you can''t do it, I''ll arrange for someone else to come over. " ?Hearing Gu Xi''s serious request, Dudley became excited. For such ambitious heroes, what they fear most is that they will not be taken seriously by those in power. Now that Gu Xi has given him orders and requirements, it is equivalent to giving him a goal. ?As long as you do this well, there is nothing to worry about. ?So Dudley quickly led his troops to spread out, and he was immediately ready to deal with everything in the underground space in front of him. ?And Gu Xi is not idle either, he still needs to summon spirits. This time the battle was all handled by Gu Xi. ?Most of the damage comes from Bone Storm and Bone Sky. So the corpses this time were relatively scattered, and there were many corpses that could not be put together. So when summoning spirits, the last thing that appeared in front of Gu Xi was "The Book of Pregnant Insects". ?Looking at the "Book of Pregnant Insects" in front of him, which was almost completely solidified, a look of satisfaction flashed in Gu Xi''s eyes. ??As long as this "Book of Pregnant Insects" becomes solid, it means that Gu Xi has completed the advancement on this road. When he summons the souls later, he does not need to use the "Book of Pregnant Insects" again. ?The "Book of Pregnant Insects" will be stored in Gu Xi''s soul summoning tower, and Gu Xi''s soul summoning will become more smooth. ?But Gu Xis plan was not like this. He actually learned something in the Chaoyang Guild. According to some hearsay. In fact, some big forces have built exclusive soul-calling towers specifically for these promotion books. In this way, you can get more professional support when needed. Gu Xi also considered that Alidovi City could carry out such an arrangement. After all, there are at least seven cities in Aridovi City. At that time, he can build at least seven soul-calling towers. ?At present, he only has four books of advancement in spiritualism in his hand. It is very easy to pick out four spiritualism towers to place the books of advancement. Once the Book of Advancement is placed, it will automatically absorb the soul fragments of Youli and automatically help Gu Xi to carry out some transformations in spiritualism. Then Gu Xi''s work will become easier. ?Unlike now, a soul-calling tower can only control one area, and Gu Xi has to personally do the soul-calling operation. In the end, Gu Xi can''t even leave the main battle area. While thinking about the next route, he paused and began to summon the spirits. Under the influence of the Soul Evocation Tower, a large number of red light spots fell on the nearby corpses. ?This time Gu Xi did not make another organic centipede. There are already too many of these troops. Gu Xi does not need to strengthen the number of these organic centipedes, and this time the corpses contain metal, stone and flesh. Things are all mixed together. If you only summon the Centipede Soul, other materials will be somewhat wasted. ?Now Gu Xi simply chose another type of insect for transformation. Make good use of the good materials in front of you to avoid wasting so much flesh and blood. ?Under Gu Xis spiritualism, a voice rang in Gu Xis ears. [The soul summoning was successful, you got 2393 lurking spiders, the soul summoning technique gained 2393 experience points, the "Book of Pregnant Insects" gained 2393 experience points, the "Book of Pregnant Insects" reached 10,000, the "Book of Pregnant Insects" materialized, and the Pregnant Insects The road to promotion is completed, and the upper limit of spiritualism level has been increased by 10 levels, which is now level 30. Lurker Spider (level 8, summoned object): experience (0/900), attack 9, defense 11, life 45, skills: burrowing, camouflage, devouring attack, poison attack. (End of this chapter) Chapter 705： Crazy harvest (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 705 Crazy Harvest (Please subscribe for more updates) In the following time, Gu Xi moved forward. He never imagined that during this period, what restricted his growth was not the strength of the enemy, but his lack of skills. Gu Xi can kill all the enemies in an underground space in one hour, and he can use about ten minutes to summon souls to replenish the troops he wants. ??However, it takes nearly six hours to completely clean up an underground space. The time for traveling has not been included here. After constructing two more underground spaces, Gu Xi realized that this was not going to work. There are more than 100 underground spaces here. ?It is impossible for Gu Xi to defeat them one by one. There were many battles, and he couldn''t watch them all by himself. ??If Gu Xi keeps staring at the transformation effect of double death, he will lose even more. ?So Gu Xi stopped moving forward and thought seriously. In the end, Gu Xi smiled helplessly. He really regarded his double death talent as a treasure and forgot the purpose of coming here this time. ??Is it possible that the level 1 and 2 undead that came to Aridovi City through double death can compare to the level 8 undead troops that Gu Xi personally summoned and returned? Normal people know what to choose after thinking about it. Instead, Gu Xi was deceived by himself, thinking that he could control everything. ?After thinking about all this, Gu Xi made a decisive decision. He called out all the heroes who were still idle in the city of Alidovi. Even Amilka was not idle and was dragged out directly by Gu Xi. For these heroes, Gu Xis request is very simple, not to let them act as thugs, but to let them act as a transfer station. The main force in this battle is the undead leader and the undead troops under Gu Xi. Gu Xi asked these heroes to do just one thing: clearly tell these undead leaders and undead soldiers where they were. The next thing is the matter of the undead leader. All undead leaders can set off with ten times the number of undead soldiers in addition to the undead troops following them. They have only one goal, to find and enter every underground space and kill all the enemies in the underground space. Since they were only at the undead leader level, Gu Xi did not have time to match each of them with an owl, and it was even more impossible for crows. So Gu Xixiang simply asked each undead leader to bring a Bai Wuchang who was separated from the ghost team. Gu Xi can know the location of each undead leader through the induction between the ghost team. After killing all the enemies in the underground space, the undead leader can report the situation to the heroes nearby. At that time, the heroes can organize their manpower to transport the body to Gu Xi. Every time there are 10,000 corpses, Gu Xi will conduct a soul summoning to replenish the troops Gu Xi needs. As for the other materials obtained in this battle, Gu Xi calculated the value of the output of these materials and believed that there was no need to waste manpower and resources on transporting these things back. So Gu Xi waved his hand, and as long as it was not purple, all the items would be divided among the combatants themselves, even the abandoned buildings. As for Gu Xi, he had no time to spare at all. Since he arranged for all the heroes and leaders under his command to be sent out, Gu Xi only rested for more than three hours before starting all kinds of busy work. Calling spirits is just the most basic work. The most important thing is that Gu Xi has to personally walk through every occupied underground space. Under the leadership of Guilong, Gu Xi personally ran all the mineral veins. Some mineral veins still smell of death, and some mineral veins are completely gone. ??Those mineral veins that still have some of the aura of death, Gu Xi is like a ghost dragon, using the ability of the death lord through undead transformation, and finally transforms them into a ghost dragon. ?There is nothing that can be done about those mineral veins that have simply disappeared. No matter how strong your ability to take care of your breath is, there is no way to bring such things back to life. In the end, these mineral veins could only make the Ghost Dragon and the Bone Armor Centipede cheaper. They were full this time. All the mineral veins that were directly hopeless, as well as the mineral veins that failed to transform the undead, the final mineral vein cores all fell into their bodies and became part of their bodies. Although the levels of these two have not been improved much. But their appearance has changed. The body of the ghost dragon has turned red, and the bones are emitting red light. ??The bone-armored centipede is obviously more than twice as long as before, and its back shell is covered with various barbs. From this alone, it can be seen that they got what they wanted most. About three days later, when a message came from Mido saying that a passage to the underground space behind the stone wall had been dug, Gu Xi could hardly keep his eyes open. ?However, these three days were also a fruitful three days for Gu Xi. ?In the past three days, Gu Xi''s undead leaders penetrated the underground spaces of 64 locations and killed more than 173,000 enemies. In almost every underground space, kill two to three thousand enemies. The corpses were somewhat lost during the transportation. Of course, some corpses were not transported because they were too broken. So the number of people who were finally transformed into undead troops by Gu Xi was only over 86,000, of which 733 were various undead leaders due to the Huangquan dragon robes. But this was enough for Gu Xi. With more than 80,000 level 8 undead in hand, what else do you want for a bicycle? Not to mention, during this period of time, Gu Xi spent thirty-one underground spaces to transform twenty-two level 13 ghost dragons. This greatly strengthened the number of Gu Xilong troops. It can be said that as long as the brushing continues, all the underground spaces will be destroyed. Gu Xi can get at least about 150,000 new soldiers, and he can also get about fifty ghost dragons. ? Such gains are enough for Gu Xi, considering that he is not a rookie who has just passed level 5. ?His spiritualism has reached level 10, and the success rate of spiritualism is over 100%. At the same time, the undead are strengthened to level 8. Regardless of the level of the corpse, the summoned undead will start at level 8. So this batch of nearly 150,000 "new soldiers" are actually very capable of fighting. Even if all the enemies in this world are not transformed into undead, Gu Xi will still be at a loss. ?Now looking at the message coming from the owl head, Gu Xi felt a little hesitant in his heart. Do you want to go there yourself? How about just forgetting it and focusing all your energy on the troop spawning line? ?But fortunately, Gu Xi only hesitated for a moment before making a decision. ? Curiosity made him temporarily put aside the matter of summoning souls and transforming ghost dragons, and passed through the Alidovi city gate and rushed to the underground space where he was first released. (End of this chapter) Chapter 706： The man behind the scenes (please subscribe) Chapter 706 The man behind the scenes (please subscribe) "grown ups!" Going out of the gate of the garrison city, Gu Xi saw Mido. After Gu Xi made his choice, the steel city gate was fixed at a certain position as a positioning point for other heroes. It will only move when the battle line advances, and it will hardly move at ordinary times. The main city gate follows Gu Xi, taking him wherever he goes. The main purpose is to ensure that Gu Xi can contact Alidovi City at any time to convey new orders. It is also to ensure that Gu Xi can know his last thoughts. action position. Only the garrison gate has been nailed here from the beginning and has not been moved. As soon as he came out of the garrison gate, Gu Xi glanced at Mido and asked seriously. "How is it going?" The zombie worm searched all the way along the edge of the stone wall. After trying many places, it finally found a position where it could dig downwards. I followed the route and the position was absolutely correct. We have dug to the end, and as long as we dig up a little further, we can enter the underground space hidden behind the stone wall. But there is one thing we can''t be sure about, and that is whether there are other passages in this space. If so, will the noise we make while digging be too loud, and will it attract the attention of the enemies inside? " Youve thought very well. At Mido''s idea, Gu Xi nodded affirmatively. Gu Xi knew that Mido was different from other heroes. For other heroes, if the enemy runs away, they will run away. If there is no underground space in this underground space, they can catch up with them in the next underground space. But its different here in Mido. ?Gu Xi and the others came here this time because they believed there were other enemies in this underground space. If the enemy behind them escapes, their efforts will be in vain. ?However, Gu Xi still calmed Mido. He released the holder of the spiritual lamp, put his hand on the shoulder of the holder, and paid attention to the eyes that were staring at him through the perspective of the spiritual lamp. ?The line still falls intermittently at its previous position. The judgment of the armor holder is correct, the enemy is still where it was originally. As for why they are still there, Gu Xi doesn''t care at all. He only needs to care about whether he can find what he wants. "let''s go." ?Gu Xi made a decision decisively without hesitating for a second. As soon as Mido heard this, he jumped down the newly dug tunnel with Gu Xi. Unlike Dudley, Mido has always been with Gu Xi. While walking forward, Mido was still there to introduce the situation. We dug along this line before, but when I dug halfway, something was obviously wrong. You can see it, sir. The direction here has gone astray. But this location is obviously a stone wall foundation. It is impossible to dig from here, and digging in other directions will only get worse. So we simply retreated. Although we dug a little further to the place where we didn''t go astray at the beginning and wasted some time, there was no problem this time. " ? Mi Duo introduced it while leading Gu Xi towards the right path. The underground passage was obviously a newly dug one, and there were no lights along the way. Mi Duo, however, walked forward easily as if he could see. ? Sometimes when its time to turn, Mido will explain it to Gu Xi in detail. After walking for about seventeen or eight minutes, Mido finally stopped. Gu Xi noticed that in front of him were two zombie worms that had stopped. The silk thread seen by the wearer is not far away. Gu Xi nodded. Thats right here, dig up! As soon as the zombie worm heard this, it moved quickly and dug upwards against the wall that had just been dug out. Gu Xi also silently switched to the state of spiritual power and prepared virtual mana. ?This time, when we came here, the three city gates already had clear positions. Gu Xi would not use them at will before encountering a powerful enemy. ??And the big undead who were originally following Gu Xi, whether they were bone titans or ghost dragons, were unable to get in. At the moment, the only two people who can come in with Gu Xi are the Bone Centipede and Isabella. ?Although Gu Xi is quite confident and can be sure that there is no one in the world in front of him who can hurt him. But Gu Xi is not the kind of brainless person. He knows very well the saying that a gentleman should not stand under a dangerous wall. In battle, he will rush to the front line when he should. But he would never do this kind of thing that caused the boat to capsize due to carelessness in the gutter. ?Now Gu Xi prepares the incarnation of death as soon as possible. As long as any problem occurs, the incarnation of death will be released immediately. Just as Gu Xi was getting ready, the zombie worms bit through the ground on the last floor. Gu Xi heard a clicking sound coming from above, as if something was about to fall from above. Death incarnate! ?Gu Xi decisively pointed in the direction of the sound coming from above. In the black mist, the incarnation of death rushed upward. This time the incarnation of death, the Bone Dragon, has changed again. His whole body has turned into a bright copper color. In the black mist, it can be clearly seen that there are many more internal organs that glow blue under the skeleton of the Bone Dragon. shadow. ?At the same time, powder like crystal powder flashed in the black mist, and there were also little red lights with sparks. This is the harvest of the incarnation of death during these three days. Don''t think that the ghost dragon and the bone armor centipede have taken advantage of these three days. In fact, as the incarnation of death under Gu Xi, he also participated in devouring the core of the mineral vein this time. Its just that they are more selective and swallow good things. After all, the core of the mineral vein has been proved by the ghost dragon and the bone armor centipede. Gu Xi will naturally not deny the opportunity to his own death incarnation. The results proved that Gu Xi was right. After the incarnation of death swallowed the core of this mineral vein, the incarnation of death - the bone dragon had this kind of internal organs. ??With the presence of internal organs, the incarnation of death - the bone dragon can breathe out the breath of the death dragon for about a minute. ?At the same time, after the bones turn into a bright copper color, the black mist around Death Incarnation will be able to install two kits at the same time, instead of only one kit as before. The last change is for Death Incarnate''s Ghostly Battlefield. ?Now that Gu Xi has not had time to bless the ghost battlefield, the effect has not been shown, but it does not mean that the incarnation of death - Bone Dragon has not changed in this regard. ?The same is true for the Death Incarnation - the God of Death. His changes are more conspicuous. A little behind the back arm, the Death Incarnation - the God of Death has grown another pair of arms. ??Now these arms are grabbing the incarnation of death - the bone dragon, and are rushing upward together! (End of this chapter) Chapter 707： Dark Titan (please subscribe) Chapter 707 Dark Titan (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! The incarnation of death rushed out of the ground and before he could even take a look at his surroundings, a bolt of black lightning struck down. The Incarnation of Death - Bone Dragon loosened his legs and put down the Incarnation of Death - God of Death. He rushed towards the direction of the black lightning. At this moment, a Titan about eleven meters tall was standing there. ??This Titan is different from the white bone Titan next to Gu Xi. His flesh and blood are intact, his skin is dark and has a metallic luster, and his short, straight golden hair makes him look quite majestic. Black electricity was flashing on the arms of his hands. When he raised his head, he could still see the titan''s eyes flashing red. ??This Titan seemed to have not moved for a long time. After firing the black lightning, he did not immediately carry out the next attack, but paused obviously. ?This opportunity was seized by the incarnation of death - the bone dragon. He opened his mouth and sprayed at the black titan. The death dragon''s breath was sprayed out. ??If a normal person faced such a miserable green death dragon''s breath, they would definitely dodge or something. At least he can''t be hit by this death dragon''s breath. But the Titan in front of him was different. He seemed to notice the existence of the bone dragon, the incarnation of death. With a strong movement of his feet, he jumped on the bone dragon, the incarnation of death, and hit the bone dragon hard with his lightning fist. . ??If it weren''t for the body of the Bone Dragon, the incarnation of death, which had been strengthened and the bone hardness increased, perhaps even a single bone would have been broken by now. At this moment, the incarnation of death, the God of Death, who fell to the ground, also held onto the collapsing ground with both hands, protecting Gu Xi and the others as they climbed up from the ground. When Gu Xi saw the situation in front of him for the first time, he also frowned. What is going on? There are actually Titans? ??Moreover, it is suppressing the incarnation of death - Bone Dragon. Is it possible that this Titan is also level 15? Isnt the upper limit of this world only level 7? How many times has this increased? ?But in the next moment, everything was overturned. The bone dragon, the incarnation of death that was beaten, shook his head, as if he was not hurt. Then he just flicked his tail back and knocked the titan away. The moment the Titan landed, the metallic-shiny skin on the surface was worn away, revealing the gears and parts underneath that shone with cold light. ?It feels like a Terminator whose face has been knocked off. The Titan ignored the injuries on his face. He turned over and got up again, rushing towards the incarnation of death - the bone dragon again. At this time, Gu Xi finally felt relieved. He has already seen that the strength of this Titan is not as strong as he imagined. He is not a level 15 existence, but only a level 7, which just reaches the upper limit of the level of creatures in this world. ??It''s just that he used some method to improve his combat effectiveness a little bit. Thats why he was able to hit the incarnation of death, the bone dragon, back step by step with those two blows just now. But when it came to a real competition, his situation was just like when Gu Xi sent a group of people to besiege King Yaksha, with no chance of winning. ??Now this Titan is like this too. Any one of Gu Xi''s Death Incarnations can kill this Titan. Not to mention there are two incarnations of death here now. Gu Xi is not like King Yaksha, who thinks that he can defeat everyone alone. ?He doesnt want to face all kinds of variables at all. After entering this underground space, Gu Xi immediately asked the wearer to activate the mind shielding ability to hide himself. ?At the same time, notify the incarnation of death - the God of Death to take action. Death incarnation - the God of Death also understands Gu Xi''s thoughts. At this time, it must be a direct killing move. So the Death Incarnation, the God of Death, took a step forward and struck a sickle at the Titan who still wanted to rush towards the Bone Dragon, the Incarnation of Death. Death Harvest! ?This Death Harvest trick may still have some resistance for those above level 12. But for lives below level 12, it is a one-size-fits-all approach, and there is no other possibility at all. Dont think this Titan can survive the death dragon breath of the bone dragon, the incarnation of death, for so long. That is entirely because the attributes and directions of the two skills are different. One uses a large-scale attack spell, which targets all troops and consumes the opponent''s vitality. The other is to directly use the ultimate move, which can directly kill people below a certain level. Although it can only target one person, it is also a key person. Death Incarnate - The God of Death made such a move. The Titan not far away had not yet reacted, and his back was hit by this Death Harvest move. Then a group of souls with lightning was dragged out by the Scythe of Despair. ??The Titan wanted to fight back at this time, but the incarnation of death, the God of Death, didn''t give him any chance at all and stepped aside as soon as he retracted his hand. ?Then the Titan hit the ground heavily. If his skin hadn''t been relatively intact, Gu Xi was afraid that the Titan''s body would fall apart. ?The moment Titan fell, Gu Xi didn''t look over there anymore. At this time, Gu Xis attention was focused on the underground space in front of him. ?This can be regarded as an underground space, but it is definitely not as big as the underground spaces that Gu Xizheng fought in before. In front of you is a large square room with a length of 300 meters and a width of 300 meters. In the center of the room is a mountain of various instruments. All the instruments are gathered around a tall chair. If you look carefully, you will find that this chair should be where the Titan was sitting before. If ordinary people see this, they will think that this Titan has taken away all the power of the world to maintain his own survival. But Gu Xi was not such a person. Through the eyes of the person holding the suit, Gu Xi saw another side. ? Pay attention to the fact that your sight is not coming from the chair, nor from these instruments, but from a certain position above the instruments. Gu Xi looked up along the line of sight here. There is a stalactite column hanging downward. The last knot is connected here. Gu Xi pointed at this position. The incarnation of death, the Bone Dragon, immediately hit the location pointed by Gu Xi. ?His body is now extremely hard, and the stalactite was broken immediately by the impact. ?When the stalactite smashed down, Gu Xi saw a dark golden oil lamp the size of a dining table smash down from above. The oil lamp in front of you is in the style of an Arabic oil lamp. The surface of the lamp is completely black, and a large number of broken gemstones are inlaid on the surface of the lamp. After hitting the ground, the oil lamp just rolled on the ground twice and then stopped. But Gu Xi clearly felt that a murderous gaze was coming from the oil lamp, staring closely at him. (End of this chapter) Chapter 708： The core of the genie (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 708: The Core of the Djinn God (please subscribe for more updates) Additional updates, please subscribe, recommend, monthly tickets and other support! ?Feeling the eyes falling on him, Gu Xi was also surprised. You must know that he is currently in a state of mind shielding by the mind lamp, and normal people cannot detect his existence. But the oil lamp was staring at him. ?There must be some reason for this. ?? Gu Xi was thinking as he stepped back. At the same time, the wielder of [Forward Power - Shattering Formation] appeared and slashed at the oil lamp with a long sword. When the wielder takes action, the charge slash effect is directly activated. ?Obviously he took one step in front of Gu Xi and delivered this blow, but it gave people the feeling that the heavy cavalry had charged for more than a hundred meters and everything had reached the top. With this blow, the oil lamp that fell to the ground was immediately knocked out and hit the instrument not far away heavily. With such a smash, the stacked instruments fell down heavily, exposing various blood vessel-like pipelines behind the instruments. As the instrument was smashed open, all these pipelines popped out and flew around automatically. Part of it even reached out to the fallen Dark Titan. ?Although he didnt know what was going on, Gu Xi absolutely didnt want such a thing to happen. Cut everything off! ?? Gu Xi gave orders while facing the instrument and released a storm of bones. Gu Xi initially considered taking these instruments back. ?Now, Gu Xi has no such thoughts at all. Gu Xi is not willing to have any problems at this time. Even if these instruments are destroyed, he cannot allow others to disrupt his actions. ?So the Bone Storm began to cut through the pipes that popped out. ?At the same time, the bone-armored centipede that had just climbed up from behind also received the order, so it bit the pipeline as soon as possible. ?These pipelines were waving non-stop at this time. When the Bone Centipede rushed over, these pipelines actually wrapped themselves around the Bone Centipede''s body. It is obvious that this pipeline wants to assimilate everything it has access to. Facing the situation in front of him, the Bone Centipede remained unmoved. It kept waving its segmented limbs, and each time it waved, it cut off part of the pipeline. ??In the end, the Bone Centipede and these pipelines started fighting like this. ?This allowed Gu Xi to seize the opportunity and let the armor holder step forward again, slashing the oil lamp with his sword. ?This sword lacks the momentum of the previous one, but its power is not weak at all. Forward Power - Shattering FormationWhen it struck the oil lamp, it exploded on the spot, blowing away the lamp cover. At this time, Gu Xi noticed that after the lamp cover was cut open, the oil lamp was completely filled with solidified lamp oil. ?This kind of lamp oil is like lard, solidified into a paste, but the color is black. ?When Gu Xi looked through the lamp oil, he could still see something soaked underneath. ?At this time, Gu Xi didn''t think much. He raised his right hand and pointed the cold wind staff in that direction. ??The devil''s right hand flew towards the oil lamp. Before the oil lamp could react, he reached in and pulled out the thing soaked in the lamp oil. It was a ruby ??the size of a human head. The whole ruby ??was cut into 1,280 sides. ?Each side is quite perfect, but each side is flashing with a strange red light. ?When he pulled out the ruby, the oil in the lamp melted rapidly, and it seemed like arms were trying to **** the ruby ??back. But it was already too late. ?Gu Xi only heard a scream. Do you know what you have done? ?Then the ruby ??began to dim, and the strange flashing red light slowly disappeared. Finally, it slowly shattered in the demon''s right hand released by Gu Xi, turning into powder and scattered into the lamp oil. At the same time, various messages kept popping up in front of Gu Xi. You have grabbed the core of the djinn (level 17), the core energy is missing, and the quality is declining... The core of the djinn has dropped to level 15, please provide energy for the core of the djinn... The core of the djinn has dropped to level 11, please do... Before Gu Xi could react, the djinn core, which was initially at level 17, slowly melted away, leaving nothing behind. Thats not right. Its not like there was nothing left. In the end, the demon still held a gem that had turned completely black in his right hand. ?This gemstone is only about the size of a thumb, with six facets. Through the darkness, it is impossible to see clearly what is going on inside the gemstone. ?got the Djinn core fragment (gray)*1 [Deng God Core Fragment (grey): Originally the memory and soul core of a high-level dungeon, but for some reason, this part of the soul lost its original role. In the end, its core fragment was also affected, and no more can be injected into it. memory and soul. When this message popped up, the lamp oil who stretched out his hand from the lamp to grab the core of the djinn also stopped. ?Everything was frozen in place as if the pause button had been pressed. Only the various pipelines under the instruments not far away were still waving incessantly, trying to make a final struggle. ?Gu Xi glanced at the oil lamp and waved his hand heavily. Destroy him! ?Under Gu Xis order, the two incarnations of death rushed out at the same time, and they participated in the attack on this pipeline together. As for Mido and Isabella who came with them, they were still waiting behind Gu Xi, waiting for Gu Xi''s other orders. When he asked his men to deal with the pipelines behind the instrument, Gu Xi breathed a sigh of relief. ?He stretched out his hand and took the fragment of the djinn core in his hand, already having some guesses about the situation in this world. ??Its just that Gu Xi is still not sure whether the djinn in front of him is a good guy or a bad guy. Why did he do this. With this thought in mind, Gu Xi walked to the broken oil lamp. ?He reached out and lifted the huge oil lamp, with a smile on his face. Just as Gu Xi guessed, the oil lamp is the body of the lamp god. It''s just that the condition of this body is worse than the core that was soaked in the oil lamp before. The body in front of me only maintains level 7. At the same time, due to the influence of some forces, the body of this djinn is undergoing an irreversible mutation. What is the direction of the mutation? Gu Xi cannot feel it for the time being. But one thing is clear, this kind of mutation is definitely not a good thing. ?Thinking of this, Gu Xi couldn''t help but sigh. But just when Gu Xi let go and was about to take a look at the battle on the other side of the instrument, a thought suddenly flashed through Gu Xi''s mind. He turned his head and looked at the broken oil lamp again. Previously, Gu Xi just stepped forward to check and didn''t think much about it, so in his eyes, the oil lamp was no longer useful. ?But just now a thought flashed through Gu Xi''s mind, maybe this djinn could be transformed into an undead spirit. ?This broken djinn core, even if it has turned gray, still has some memories inside it. ?Just like the ghost dragon before, this is Gu Xis best opportunity to understand the world. After all, nothing can understand this world in more detail than the core being of this world. (End of this chapter) Chapter 709： The choice of "The Book of Life Boxes" (please order for more updates) Chapter 709: The Choice of "The Book of Phylactery" (Please subscribe for more updates) After making up his mind, Gu Xi dragged the oil lamp to a position further back. Looking at the oil lamp in front of him again, Gu Xi confirmed that his idea was right. In the eyes of a necromancer, the oil lamp in front of him is also a high-quality corpse. Leave aside the fact that the oil lamp itself has reached level 17. Although the level has dropped due to various reasons, the foundation has been laid. The previous improvement of the body has definitely not been reduced due to the drop in level. On the contrary, because of the previous growth experience, the quality of the corpse has been improved accordingly. From the perspective of the necromancer, this is a good corpse. ?At the same time, Gu Xi now noticed that the lamp oil in the oil lamp had a faint smell of earth veins. ?In order to prove that his guess was correct, Gu Xi specially invited the holder of the Huangquan dragon robe to come out and observed it through the eyes of the holder of the Huangquan dragon robe. ?This just confirmed Gu Xi''s guess. ?The energy in this world''s veins, especially the mineral veins, has all been extracted, transformed, turned into lamp oil, and injected into the oil lamp in front of you. It seems that those instruments are the ones that convert the energy of the earth veins. ??Looking back at the pipeline that was pulled out by the incarnation of death under his men, Gu Xi paused his hand. No wonder the Djinn screamed so sharply before its core was destroyed. It turns out that I destroyed his arrangements for many years. ?This person is risking the whole world to save his life. As a result, Gu Xi pulled out his oxygen tube. Now Gu Xi''s men are still fighting with his oxygen tube. ?What is this, throwing a person into a well and throwing a stone into it? ?Gu Xi blinked, and finally acted like nothing was wrong, and dragged the oil lamp further away. Don''t give the other party any chance to revive. ?At the same time, the "Book of Mysteries" also appeared next to Gu Xi. It is definitely inappropriate to transform a corpse like an oil lamp in front of you into a swarm of insects. Transform into a vampire and let him **** lamp oil? The only thing that can be used is the "Book of Mysteries" to transform it into something strange. But just as the "Book of Mysteries" moved in front of Gu Xi, a book slammed the "Book of Mysteries" away. Looking at the shadow of the "Book of Life Boxes" in front of him, Gu Xi couldn''t help but froze for a moment. ?Then Gu Xi realized that this was the first time that the "Book of Life Box" appeared in front of Gu Xi. ?This means that the djinn in front of you is suitable to be made into a lich or a corpse witch. ?This discovery made Gu Xi decisively give up the idea of ??turning it into something weird. ?He stretched out his hand, and the "Book of Phylactery" fell into his hands. At the same time, Gu Xi quickly flipped through the information in the "Book of Life Boxes". Evocation, can be transformed into a level 8 lich. This can be given up. This is not why he chose to attack the Djinn. As for the transformation of the undead, some adjustments need to be made. After transformation, a level 7 lich will also be produced. The level is lower than the spirit summoning effect, but the potential, own abilities, and part of the memory can be completely retained. As long as you give it enough time, returning to level 17 is not a problem. These two choices left Gu Xi speechless. ?However, Gu Xi soon saw the third option. Transform the oil lamp into a being like a contracted undead. After the transformation, he is still a level 7 lich, but he can have stronger abilities, and have his own wisdom and personality. The reason why "The Book of Life Box" gives such a choice is entirely because Gu Xi got the core of the djinn. ?Even if what he got was just fragments of the core, it was still considered the core. At the same time, because the core is something like a gem, this kind of thing is most suitable for making a lich''s phylactery. ??And the lamp gods oil lamp is still quite complete. It is most suitable to transform into a contracted undead. ?Looking at the oil lamp whose lid had disappeared, Gu Xi blinked. Is what the "Book of Life Box" says true? Is it still completely preserved like this? ??This is a joke. ?But after Gu Xi thought about it for a moment, this idea was actually quite simple. Anyway, the corpse of this lamp **** is only level 7 at most. ? Summoning spirits is the simplest. You can directly make the summoned lich reach level 8, and then use it as an ordinary soldier. ?The transformation of undead is possible, but the level of the transformed lich must start from level 7, but it can be regarded as an enhanced elite undead. ?Just like the Bone Titan following Gu Xi. Have self-awareness and ambition to grow. ??What really attracts Gu Xi''s attention here is the possibility of this djinn becoming a contracted undead. With so many undead souls in Gu Xis hands now, there are only three who can truly become contracted undead ones. Luna was signed when he was at his most dangerous and desperate. ??Moreover, Luna exists as an elf in Aridovi City and is the key to the city of death. Sha Ya was rescued by Gu Xi in Victoria City. She is also the key to the three divine skills of the incarnation of death. She also controls the intelligence system in Gu Xi''s hands. Princess Anna is the corpse that Gu Xi got back from the world of Mirror Phase Underground Palace. Through various means, she had the opportunity to become a contracted undead. ?It was Princess Anna who gave Gu Xi one last favor and added the last skill among the three undead skills. Lord of Death. ?At the same time, he also gave Gu Xi a push and made him embark on a different path. It can be said that every contracted undead under Gu Xi is the core existence of Gu Xi. He later found many corpses of good quality, such as players who had been trapped in Sleeping Beauty Castle for a long time, and King Yaksha who was brought back from his sleep. ??They were all corpses of good quality and with extremely high ceilings, but Gu Xi would rather keep them than turn them into contracted undead. ?Now that the "Book of Life Box" has proposed such a direction, this caused Gu Xi to have a doubt in his mind. ??Is the djinn in front of me really suitable to be made into a contracted undead? Actually, Gu Xi didnt notice it. He has actually made up his mind. Otherwise, we would not consider the possibility of transforming the corpse of the djinn into a contracted undead. ?It''s just that Gu Xi himself doesn''t know this now. At this time, he is flipping through the transformation methods in the "Book of Phylactery." This time, in order to ensure that the memory, spirituality and some important things of the Djinn God can be preserved. So the method of transforming contracted undead still needs some adjustments. ?At the same time, Gu Xi also needs to put some materials into it. ?Among these materials, some are quite simple, such as various metals, but some are quite troublesome. ?While Gu Xi was looking at these materials, Mido came to Gu Xi. My lord, we found this near these instruments. Hearing Midos words, Gu Xi raised his head. At this moment, he discovered that when he was thinking about what to do with the corpse of the djinn, the death incarnation under him had knocked down the stacked instruments and cut off the last energy pipeline. ?Now the incarnation of death, the God of Death, is dragging a huge abandoned instrument towards Gu Xi. (End of this chapter) Chapter 710： The third incarnation of death, Titan (please subscribe) Chapter 710 The third incarnation of death, Titan (please subscribe) The instrument dragged over by Death, the incarnation of death, no longer looks like any instrument. The thing in front of you looks like a huge heart composed of various machines, pipes, threads, vines and various large and small metal parts. The most important thing is that the heart is still beating, and every time it beats, it will spurt out some black oil-like liquid. You got a modified extraction device (purple)*1 Modified Extraction Machine (Purple): A ley line extraction machine modified from the Titan''s heart and some special technologies and materials. It can extract the power of ley lines and convert it into the energy needed for life. Note: Please do not place it in any world until you have no way to control it, because once this thing is started, it cannot be stopped. Looking at the explanation in front of him, Gu Xi also took a deep breath. He had thought about what was going on behind the scenes in this world, but he never thought that this world was taken away by him. ??However, this thing can be regarded as a relatively good prop. Purple quality ones are really useful at certain times. And Gu Xi has now begun to learn how to expand his ideas. He has already thought that if he releases these modified extraction devices, he should be able to obtain a large amount of special energy. Just like the oil in an oil lamp. This special energy source can also be used in Aridovi City. Gu Xi can definitely find a world and grab a wave. In this way, his Alydovi City will definitely gain weight. But when Gu Xi once again looked at the modified extraction device dragged in the hands of the incarnation of death, the God of Death, he suddenly realized something was wrong. This is the expression of the incarnation of death. The Incarnation of Death - The God of Death has no skin or muscles on his face, but Gu Xi can see an expression as if he is looking at his companions. ?This look made Gu Xi have an idea flash in his mind. Death, cut him open for me. As soon as he heard Gu Xi''s words, Death''s incarnation - the God of Death''s right hand slashed down heavily on his middle arm, and the sword cut through the shell of the modified extraction device. Underneath is the withered black heart. Death incarnate - The **** of death struck very quickly, cutting open the pipes and arteries above the heart, and finally pushed the heart in front of Gu Xi. ?Standing in front of this heart that was higher than himself, Gu Xi understood why the incarnation of death, the God of Death, had such an expression just now. The modified extractor was destroyed, and you got the unwillingness (purple)! [Unwilling Heart (Purple): The heart left by a Titan who was unwilling to die like this. This heart has been warmed by the energy of the entire world. There is enough energy stored in it. You can activate it and transform it into something belonging to Your incarnation of death. Death incarnate. ?Gu Xi also didnt expect that under the modified extraction device, he would have the best chance of getting another incarnation of death. You need to know about Gu Xi''s previous death incarnations. One is the skill that comes with completing the death incarnation itself, and the other is obtained by a prop and activated in advance. He himself had never thought that there would be such an opportunity to obtain the incarnation of death. Looking at the unwilling heart that had been chopped open, Gu Xi took a step forward. At this time, Gu Xi switched to the virtual state of spiritual power, and the cold wind staff pressed against the unwilling heart. "Death incarnation!" At Gu Xi''s command, the death incarnation standing next to him and the bone dragon, the death incarnation hovering in the sky, disappeared at the same time. Then a large amount of black mist was poured into this unwilling heart. ??Gu Xi saw countless black liquids like oil, as well as a large number of parts and flesh flying towards Unwilling Heart. Facing the situation in front of him, Gu Xi felt pressure rushing towards him. The heart, which had withered, is now beating again. At the same time, the Titan''s corpse lying not far away moved his fingers slightly. ?This made Gu Xi frown. What is this situation? ?Maybe the transformation of the incarnation of death failed. At this moment, the Titan''s corpse was broken into pieces on the spot, and flew into the unwilling heart together with other flesh, flesh, and parts. Then a body tore everything apart from its unwillingness and walked out from inside. Unlike the other two incarnations of death, this incarnation of death did not appear with thick black smoke. Instead, a large amount of black liquid appeared on the ground, as if he was walking up from the water. First the head, then the chest, and finally the whole body, step by step. The appearance of this incarnation of death is also different from the other two incarnations of death under Gu Xi. ?His body is quite complete, it has not turned into a skeleton, nor has it grown in size. ?He was wearing a black robe, and the hood of the robe blocked his face, making it impossible for people to see his appearance clearly. ?But as he walked up, the thick muscles under his clothes were exposed. ?This person, who looked inconspicuous, had a different aura behind him when he walked around. Even Gu Xi felt a little uneasy. ??This momentum only faded away when this person stood completely on the ground and everything nearby turned into black liquid and disappeared under his feet. ?At this moment, Gu Xi finally saw the message about this incarnation of death. Name: Death Incarnation (summoned creature) Race: Titan form Level: Level 15 (0/0) ?Talent: Rule creature (after death, the player can consume all mana to summon it again) Status: Life (2000/2000), Magic Power (900/900) Attributes: Strength 17, Agility 10, Constitution 13, Intelligence 12, Perception 11.5, Charisma 20+ Skills: Death Earth (Death skill, passive skill, as long as it stands on the earth, the incarnation of death can open the door to the underworld at any time and send the enemy into the underworld), undead creatures (level 1 characteristics, undead arms, huge Creatures), curse spells (level 5 characteristics, can use all curse-type spells), incorporeal (level 9 characteristics, equivalent to ghost physique, 75% likely to be immune to physical attacks), the power of the righteous **** (charm breakthrough blessing skills, When it comes time to fight, all enemies have morale -2) ??Concerning the situation of the incarnation of death in front of him, Gu Xi felt that something was wrong from the beginning. ?????From race to nature to skills, nothing about the death incarnation in front of me is normal. Titan is understandable, after all, this thing came out of the heart of Titan. Although he''s the wrong size. But why is charisma the strongest? And it is obvious that his level 15 has fully improved the effect, which is a blessing in terms of charm. Just to reduce morale by 2? How about you, a Titan, throw a lightning strike? The most speechless thing is the main skill, Death Earth? Opening the door to the underworld, does this mean killing people directly or exiling them? Gu Xi cant understand it at all now. (End of this chapter) Chapter 711： The fourth contracted undead (please subscribe) Chapter 711 The fourth contracted undead (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! ?Faced with a situation that he couldn''t understand, Gu Xi didn''t think much about it. No matter how hard you dont understand, you can understand the changes in these skills once you take them out for a battle. ??The incarnation of death wont die anyway, so at worst its just a matter of recruiting a new one. So Gu Xi didn''t hesitate for long, and his attention was quickly focused on the corpse of the djinn. ?The death in front of you has become the incarnation. The impact is not big. Looking back again, Gu Xi found with some helplessness that all the materials that could be absorbed in the vicinity seemed to have been sucked in in that moment. ??Whether it is the parts of various instruments, the dismantled flesh and blood, or even the black liquid on the ground has been sucked away. ??If the lamp **** wasn''t behind Gu Xi, I''m afraid all the oil lamps would have been taken away. Even so, Gu Xi just saw that some of the gems on the oil lamp were missing. It was obvious that these things had been swallowed by the incarnation of death. As for the impact of his magic, Gu Xi could only shake his head in recognition. Anyway, he found that this place was deserted. Gu Xi thought for a moment and simply opened his city gate. The school gate can be opened and closed horizontally! This is a city gate usually used to transport large amounts of supplies. Now when several major city gates are inconvenient to be deployed, Gu Xi had to use this gate with little defense. Fortunately, there are no enemies in this space. Otherwise Gu Xi would not have used this city gate. After placing the horizontally opening and closing school gate, Gu Xi immediately contacted Luna and asked her to quickly send all the materials he needed here. These materials are mainly gemstones. In addition, it is also some energy and other things. ??There are also various materials used to arrange the undead transformation array. ?According to the instructions in the "Book of Phylactery", Gu Xi needs to engrave the talisman of the Lich''s Phylactery on the core of the djinn. Because it was Gu Xi who helped others carve spells and was preparing for the undead contract. ??So the talisman here is the most detailed version, and Gu Xi doesn''t want the lich he transforms to become a fool because of the talisman he carved. For this reason, Gu Xi is more careful and more serious. He didnt dare to come up with any new ideas of his own, but instead engraved the most detailed spells recorded in the "Book of Phylactery". While the talisman was being carved, the necromancer Gu Xi had recruited in advance had also set up the undead transformation array. The oil lamp without the lamp cover was pushed into the center of the undead transformation array. Gu Xi did not directly activate the undead transformation array, but carefully inspected all the arrangements in the undead transformation array. ?After confirming that there were no problems with these arrangements, Gu Xi placed the djinn core with the talisman carved into it. After doing all this, Gu Xi did not stop what he was doing. He also put some prepared items into the undead transformation array. ?This time, Gu Xi has no shortage of supplies. He has a variety of items, and a large number of channels give Gu Xi the opportunity to get some weird supplies. ??It''s nothing like when Gu Xi transformed the first three contracted undead. Unfortunately, there was nothing. To transform an undead, you still need to scrape together some gray or not-so-good materials to make up for it. But this time, Gu Xi followed a standard path. No different materials were added to it. Gu Xi knew very well what kind of contracted undead he wanted this time. He needs to keep all the soul and memory of this djinn. ?In the undead transformation array, Gu Xi put in items such as iron chains, long swords, staffs, magic books, and skull crowns representing the lich. After putting everything in, Gu Xi and the necromancer began to circle around the undead transformation array. ?Every time he turns around, Gu Xi will recite a spell, and the "Book of Phylactery" will automatically turn a page. When the seventh page was turned, Gu Xi pointed at the center of the undead transformation array. A ray of blue light fell into the oil lamp. Since the oil lamp no longer has a lamp cover, the objects placed in the undead transformation array automatically flew up and fell into the solidified lamp oil. After that, Gu Xi put it into the oil lamp early, and the core of the genie flew up automatically. The color also changed from black back to red. Although the head has not returned to its original size, Gu Xi can see that there are layers of iron chains around the core of the djinn. The core of the genie has completed its transformation, and the lamp oil in the lamp has begun to melt, changing from a solid state to a liquid, quickly winding towards the core of the genie. ?These lamp oils quickly condensed into the core of the djinn, and slowly turned into a human form. ?Subsequently, the various materials that Gu Xi placed in the undead transformation array also flew up and flew into the lamp oil. Slowly, a look of surprise appeared on Gu Xi''s face. The promised lich turned out to be a little different. The human figure made of lamp oil in front of her only had her upper body. She had dark blue skin, a high black ponytail in the middle of her round head, and a veil on her face. A female djinn wearing a small red bra. ?Her lower body was covered in a deathly gray gust of wind, and the iron chains were stretching out from the wind, wrapping around her waist, but they were knocked away by the belt made of skulls around her waist. Under her veil, red light flashed in her exposed eyes. As for the staff, magic book, and long sword that the lich should have, none of them appeared in her hands. She seemed to be standing in the lamp oil with empty hands. superior. As the djinn appeared, Gu Xi stretched out his hand and handed over the contract of the dead. At the same time, Gu Xi said seriously to this guy who didn''t know whether he was a djinn or a lich. "My name is Gu Xi. I hope to sign a contract with you and lend your strength to fight for me." Im willing to fight for you. Ding! The contract with the undead is successful, and Eve (the contracted undead) joins the player. Name: Eve (Contracted Undead) ??Race: Lich Level: Level 7 (0/25000) ?Talent: Researcher (can learn all levels and all types of magic, and the power of all magic is increased by 5%) Status: health (490/490), magic power (1140/1140) Attributes: Strength 5.6, Agility 4.7, Constitution 4.9, Intelligence 11.4, Perception 8.7, Charisma 6.6 Skills: Undead Magic Level 6, Elemental Magic Level 6, Destruction Magic Level 5, Mechanical Control Level 4, Soul Magic Level 3, Luck Magic Level 2...] As the contract was established, Eve floated down from the oil lamp. The moment she fell, the dark gold oil lamp melted away and turned into a set of dark gold bracelets that were placed on Eve''s arms, filling her empty arms in an instant. Then the excess dark gold metal formed a dress and was draped over Eve''s body, blocking the tornado-like lower body. ?Looking at Eve dressed like an iron fist boss, Gu Xi was also sweating, but he still stepped forward and said something. Is this world familiar? (End of this chapter) Chapter 712： The story behind this world (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 712 The story behind this world (please subscribe for more updates) Additional updates, please subscribe, recommend, monthly tickets and other support! Uh! Cooked! Facing Gu Xis question, Eve finally said something. ?As Gu Xis contracted undead, although she is a well-behaved existence, she still knows the meaning of Gu Xis words very well. It is precisely because of this satisfactory transformation that her memory and soul are relatively intact. She remembers some things about this world quite clearly. I know what you mean. You want to ask how the world became what it is now, right? Gu Xi glanced at his taskbar and nodded with certainty. In fact, this world has been deceived. Eve recalled the situation at that time. ?At the time when Eve was still alive, this world could be considered a relatively powerful giant world. In addition to the underground world, there was also an above-ground part. There are a total of nine tower forces that rule this world. In each tower, there is a powerful being of level 19 guarding it. All tower forces have an important goal, which is to annex other forces, push the boss who guards their own force to reach level 20, and upgrade the world. For this matter, many battles were fought between the seven towers. But for various reasons, the intensity of the battle was actually not too great. This is partly because the level 19 boss is really too strong. No one will deal a devastating blow to a certain tower force before killing the level 19 strong man. Because no one is sure what abilities the level 19 boss can use at this time. It is also impossible to team up with several level 19s to kill level 19s in a tower. On the one hand, there are conflicts between the towers, and on the other hand, no one dares to unite, because all the bosses understand that if the first level 19 boss is killed in this way. ?Then the next person is very likely to be themselves. Hence, a balance is maintained among the level 19 bosses. Let the top leaders of the tower power figure out their own solutions. ?So the battle between towers has become a battle between various resources or technology. ?Especially for some important research directions, whether it is magic or technology, as long as a tower is researched, new corresponding technologies will be researched immediately. After a battle, all the forces went back to renovate and study again. ?The days passed like this day by day. ?Suddenly one day, among the seven forces, the force named Longban Tower suddenly developed a new technology. ?This technology requires the heart of the Titan, the top unit of the tower force, as a material to make the puppet dragon. ?Originally, this situation was basically exchanging high-level troops for one. Normal people would never take this path. ?Even the Dragon Banished Tower did not use this technology on a large scale. Only during a big battle, pick up some Titan corpses from the battlefield and make a puppet dragon. ?In the eyes of the senior officials of Longban Tower at the time, this was a good way to supplement their high-level troops. When the Titan dies, the heart is immediately used to make a puppet dragon. Other people''s troops will become smaller and smaller, and their troops will become larger and larger. In the end, the world will definitely belong to them. But no matter who it is, they would never have thought that a hero with the talent of a dragon would appear in this world. Because this world is mainly dominated by tower forces, things like dragons are either hard to find, or they are used by the Titans as a rite of passage. The hero was not given any chance to lead the dragon into battle. So this hero has never grown up. The technology in front of him gave the hero hope, and he applied to manage the puppet dragon he created. This is an opportunity for this hero, and it should also be a good choice for the Dragon Banished Tower. Because there is no one on the Dragon Exile Tower side who has the talent to strengthen the dragon like this hero. ?But the hero never expected that his application would be rejected. ??The last person to manage the puppet dragon was a direct descendant of a high-ranking official in the Dragon Banished Tower. ?His talent is just the most common financial management skills, which is of no help to the dragon at all. Such a thing made the hero quite angry. He stole the technology of Longban Tower and fled to the sphere of influence of Silver Light Academy. ??Silver Light Academy is the only one among the seven tower powers that has built its power in the desert. Because the environment here is extremely poor, the research direction of the forces here is mainly to study how to use the least materials to produce troops of the same level. After escaping to Silver Light Academy, the hero stayed incognito for a while and learned the savings methods of Silver Light Academy. ?? Reusing the technology of the Dragon Banishment Tower, a technology was developed to create three puppet dragons using one titan heart. With this technology, the hero saw hope again, so he reported this technology to Silver Light Academy, hoping to get support from the academy. But the people from Silver Light Academy told the hero that although he could divide the Titan''s heart into three and make three puppet dragons. ?But the combat effectiveness of the puppet dragon will also drop a lot. Only under the leadership of this hero can the puppet dragon have the combat effectiveness of a real dragon. Other heroes leading puppet dragons will not have such an effect. It is impossible for Silver Light Academy to give up its heroes for a hero who comes to join them. So even if the hero develops a method, he will not be recognized. ?The hero who lost all hope now had no choice but to leave Silver Light Academy again and wanted to visit other forces. But the problem is that he rebelled twice in succession and no other tower forces would accept him. In the end, he could only become a wandering hero. Fortunately, he had several puppet dragons under his command, and no one troubled him along the way. But it was not possible to continue like this. The most important thing was that during the wandering process, he discovered that there was a problem with the puppet dragon made by saving materials. That means energy must be replenished. At the beginning, he supplemented the puppet dragon with mana. His mana will be insufficient later, and he will start to drain the hero''s life force. ?This made the hero quite helpless, but he had to find a way to deal with it. Without these puppet dragons, he would really be finished. ?So the hero had no choice but to focus on the earth line. As a result, he discovered a situation. When the puppet dragon draws the power of the earth veins, it can actually advance beyond the level. This allowed him to see an opportunity. ?So the hero took the puppet dragon into the underground world, and extracted the power of some mineral veins or earth veins from the underground world to strengthen his puppet dragon. ?Until a certain time when the seven major forces fought again, he suddenly jumped out and joined the battle as an independent hero. Behind him were three level 19 puppet dragons. (End of this chapter) Chapter 713： No matter how declining the world is, it has been rich before (plus more updates) Chapter 713: Even in a declining world, we have been rich before (please subscribe for more updates) ?Three level 19 puppet dragons suddenly attacked and successfully killed a level 19 titan and took away the titan''s heart. As a result, the direction of the world began to deviate towards a different route. At the beginning, the Thunder Research Institute, the tower force that lost its level 19 guardian, began to study remedies. Later, other forces also discovered this situation. In order to prevent the Thunder Research Institute, which had lost its boss, from having a chance to make a comeback, they also quickly started researching. Among them, the Dragon Banished Tower and Silver Light Academy, which were the first to research the use of Titan hearts to create puppet dragons, restored some things immediately. ?But the most critical thing is how to make the puppet dragon grow to level 19, which they have not yet figured out. At this time, news came from the Dark Academy, which had been located in the underground world. Here is the path of the heros growth. ?At the same time, the Dark Academy has upgraded the level 19 dark titan in their academy to level 20 through the research of extracting ley lines. Became the first level 20 boss in the world. ?So the melee began. In order not to be left behind by others, this research on extracting earth veins quickly became popular in this world. Soon, the strength of the world''s troops has been comprehensively improved. ?Most Titans start at level 15 and can quickly reach level 17. The same is true for other arms, and the battles between various forces have also begun to intensify. Such battles made each force need more resources, so they increased their efforts to extract the earth veins. Once or twice is fine. The situation in this world has changed as the times have increased. First, the upper limit of this world appeared, and level 20 became the upper limit of this world. ?Then more than ten level 20 beings appeared in one breath and fought, lowering the upper limit of this world again. The upper limit was directly dragged to level 15. If this is all, forget it, they can still hold on at level 15. But because before this battle, each force has been developing its own military strength, and the military strength above level 15 has reached more than 3,000 people. ?Now that the upper limit has been reduced to level 15, in order to maintain these level 15 and above troops, they must frantically extract leyline energy to find a chance for these existences above level 15 to survive. Hence, the research on extracting ley vein mines has become more and more in-depth, and the speed of energy extraction has become faster and faster. Under such extraction, the ground disappears immediately, and the upper limit of the level of this world also drops step by step. By the time they realized something was wrong, it was already too late, and Eve escaped to the underground world at that time. In order to ensure the fundamental survival of this world, several forces that fled into the underground world finally sealed all the units that exceeded the world level limit and sealed them somewhere underground. And they are studying how to produce more troops with the least resources. ??If there are no problems with their research, the world can actually be saved. But the sealed powerful troops were not convinced. They staged a rebellion. During this rebellion, all arms above level 4 in this world were wiped out, and the upper limit of world level also changed from level 10 when they escaped to the underground world to level 7 now. Eve''s body is lucky and has its own way of hiding it, so it can be preserved. And through these years, he has slowly taken control of the underground world. ??If Gu Xi had not come back, perhaps in hundreds or thousands of years, the world might still be saved. ?Now, all of this is cheap. Not to mention other things, Eve has concentrated most of the research results of the seven major forces in that world.? ? ? At the same time, Eve is also a qualified researcher. As long as you give her a direction, she will be able to research something. As to how useful the researched things are, it depends on the ideas put forward by Gu Xi. ?For example, the mechanical dolls in this world today were developed by her. ??There are also illusions used outside and various monitoring instruments, all of which are handled by Eve alone. It can be said that the addition of Eve this time really gave Gu Xi a professional researcher. After saying all these things, Eve was still sighing. If I hadnt woken up, it would consume too much energy, and I would only have about one-tenth of my consciousness awake, and I wouldnt have let the adults find my existence at all. ? Gu Xi thought about it for a moment, but didn''t say anything like that as long as you couldn''t run away, he could dig this place out anyway. Instead, the topic is brought to the materials that can be taken away from this world. ?Gu Xi has not forgotten what his main goal is when he came to this world. In this regard, Eve no longer hides anything from the world. So she talked about various situations in the world in a generous manner. With Eve as the guide, Gu Xi''s speed in exploring the underground world increased a bit. ?At least there are many roads that Gu Xis men no longer need to search for, and some hidden things have been dug out at once. There are several key points here. For example, the place where the hero who caused great changes in this world finally disappeared is a puppet dragon cemetery here. Then there is the main battlefield where the ground forces fight against the Dark Academy in order to enter the underground world. The powerful units that were sealed rebelled and were destroyed in the Sleeping Land, etc. These places are extremely attractive to Gu Xi. ?So under Eves guidance, Gu Xi sent his ghost team to carry things to these locations. As for taking care of himself, he repeated the original plan. Calling spirits and transforming ghost dragons. As for the harvest of this world this time, we still have to wait until we finish this world and go back. Seeing that Gu Xi could think like this, the contracted undead men under Gu Xi stopped trying to persuade him. They all also understand that what Gu Xi is doing now is of great significance to Gu Xi''s growth. All they can do now is help Gu Xi with chores. ?It seems that every time after the souls are summoned, Princess Anna will take the initiative to help integrate the newly summoned undead troops and arrange them to the designated place. Every time supplies arrive, Luna will take the initiative to distribute them. Shaya followed Eve, asking her for basic information about the world and so on. They are all using their own methods to make Gu Xi easier. ?Just like that, five days passed in the blink of an eye. With Eve''s help, Gu Xi''s troops finally completed a comprehensive exploration of the underground world and evacuated the entire underground world. (End of this chapter) Chapter 714： Post-war inventory (please subscribe) Chapter 714 Post-War Inventory (Please subscribe) ?In the underground space where Gu Xi entered this world, the military garrison gate has been turned into a school gate that can be opened and closed laterally. A large number of undead rushed here carrying various supplies in batches. Several of the contracted undead under Gu Xi are reviewing this action with Gu Xi and calculating the harvest. Shaya was there to report the information reported by each hero and boss, and Luna was there to record it with a pen. Eve and Princess Anna were counting the numbers there. Ensure that there will be no errors in this data. While recording the information, Luna lowered her head and said: "Sir, next time you have the opportunity, please find a contracted undead who specializes in financial management. Now the data is getting more and more complicated, and I can''t even record it." Gu Xi also nodded in agreement. ??However, suitable contracted undead are not that easy to find. ??If it hadn''t been for the strong reminder from the "Book of Life Boxes" this time, Gu Xi wouldn''t have thought of turning a dead djinn into his own contracted undead. It can be said that the relationship between Eve this time is actually not as good as the relationship between Luna and Gu Xi. The next time I make a contract with the undead, Im afraid I wont be so hasty. I dont know how long it will take to make a contract with the undead again. ? Gu Xi kept this in mind and carefully looked at the various harvests he had received. ??This time the army returned, just as Gu Xi had estimated, after a devastating blow to the world, and then gathering souls through the soul summoning tower, a total of about 170,000 undead troops of various types were obtained. All the undead here are all at level 8, and there are various types of soldiers. It is not like before, just taking the route of "Book of Pregnant Insects", "Book of Blood Banquet" and "Road of Deception". ??There are also basic undead troops such as skeletons, zombies and ghosts. At the same time, we also obtained more than 370 undead leaders and more than 540 undead warriors. It can be said that as long as the heroes are arranged, a large number of battalions can be formed immediately. Of course, the most important thing for these undead leaders and undead troops now is not to organize them into battalions, but to send them all back to Alidovi City for the first round of reorganization and arrangements. This matter will be handled by Princess Anna. There is no need to worry about anything. The matter of the mine vein producing a ghost dragon was beyond Gu Xi''s imagination. ?After knowing why these veins were drained of energy, Gu Xi''s methods for dealing with these veins became richer. ??It is no longer like before, first use the Death Lord''s ability to communicate, and then use the Underworld Dragon Robe Burial Dragon Vein to activate. There are many methods that can be used. So the number of ghost dragons that Gu Xi got in the end was obviously more than planned. This time he harvested a total of seventy-nine ghost dragons. ?Among these ghost dragons, most are rust dragons, a few are crystal dragons, and there are a few black dragons. ?This made Gu Xi a little puzzled. He didn''t know how to distinguish the races of these ghost dragons. But in the end, they were all ghost dragons anyway. Even if there were some differences, it was nothing to Gu Xi, so he simply ignored them. After these ghost dragons were transformed, they have been following Gu Xi and behind the ghost dragons. After no other heroes who can master the dragon''s abilities appear, Gu Xi will not hand them over. Such a harvest also made the White Bone Titan''s eyes flash with lightning. It can be seen that he also wants to have such a group of companions. ?But the idea of ????the Bone Titan may have to wait for a long time. ?During this exploration of the world, Gu Xi used Eve''s archaeological and tomb-digging abilities to dig out several important ancient battlefields. Here, Gu Xi can find many corpses above level 15. These corpses include those of the Diamond Man, the Archmage, the Naga Queen, the Magic Lamp Master, and naturally the Titans, the core unit of the tower. As the first high-level unit in the tower, Titans will start at a higher level than other units. ?Even though the seven tower forces are in different locations, their pursuit of Titan is the same. The first masters of the seven factions to reach level 19 are also Titans. ?Even if something big like that happened in the later period, there would still be a large number of Titans who would survive. Think about it, when Gu Xi hit Eves hiding place before, he also encountered a Titan guard. So this time, a relatively large number of Titan corpses were found in these ancient battlefields. ??It''s just that these corpses are different from the creatures killed by Gu Xi''s men. Their levels are a bit higher, and the weakest ones are all around level 7. Using it directly to summon souls, Gu Xi might not be able to recruit Titans or higher-level soldiers. So Gu Xis idea is to pack them all up and send them to Alidovi City. Wait until Gu Xi''s undead transformation is on the right track, and then use all of them for undead transformation to turn them into more suitable undead troops. It''s better for them to stop messing around now. This is also understandable to the Bone Titan. ??It would be a waste if all these suitable corpses were turned into ordinary skeletons. The Bone Titan came out of the Mysterious Academy. His vision will be higher in this regard. He doesnt want a group of skeleton soldiers summoned from the corpses of Titans at all. He wants a group of fellow Titans. Even if they are all Bone Titans. So even though seeing the ghost dragon following behind the ghost dragon made him extremely angry, he did not jump out to ask Gu Xi to cause trouble, but kept this matter in his heart. Next time you have the opportunity to bring your companions with you, give these ghost dragons a good beating. Now he should be more honest and don''t make any moves, lest the Ghost Dragon find out what''s going on and destroy the chance of the Titan undead to transform. ?Gu Xi didnt know that the Bone Titan would have so many inner dramas. At this time, he was looking at the information collected on various props and equipment. Gu Xi has already said before, this time because Gu Xi is releasing all the undead leaders. He can be regarded as giving great power to his undead. All gray, white, and green grade equipment and props, as long as they are made by the undead themselves, Gu Xi will not need any of them. All are given to the undead troops and undead bosses participating in the battle. ?Later on, even those picked up on the road were counted. As long as they were lower than green quality, they were all divided on the spot. Such an arrangement greatly enhances the enthusiasm of the undead troops. I didnt see the undead. They rushed to kill them one by one very quickly. After finishing one area, they immediately divided the loot and directly used the things they just brought to improve their combat effectiveness. In addition to greatly strengthening the battle of the undead troops, it also brings another impact. All the equipment and props sent are of blue or above quality. There are a total of thirteen pieces of purple-quality equipment and props. (End of this chapter) Chapter 715： Purple outfit, the replaced staff (please subscribe) Chapter 715: Purple outfit, replaced staff (please subscribe) Happy Christmas, please subscribe, recommend, vote and support us in other ways! There are 617 blue props, 79 blue equipment, 11 purple props, and two purple equipment. Looking at the list that had just been delivered to his hand, Gu Xi''s eyes showed a look of satisfaction. I have to admit that it is quite beneficial to fight against one world. Lets not talk about the purple equipment. These blue equipment are already beyond the imagination of ordinary players. Putting down the list in his hand, Gu Xi turned his head and looked at the thirteen purple items placed beside him. Most of these purple items were dug out from various ancient battlefields under the leadership of Eve. Only two came from battles against the creatures of this world. ?The thing placed on Gu Xis left hand side is one of the two purple pieces of equipment. ?It was a broken wooden staff. This staff didn''t even have a head, and only half of the staff was left. ?But even so, the length of this staff is about 1.6 meters, and its whole body is flashing with green light. Even though it has been buried on the battlefield for so many years, this staff has always been full of life. Not long after it was placed on the ground, some grass and mushrooms grew on the ground. ? Gu Xi even suspected that if this thing were put down again, it might take root directly under the ground. Illusion Magic Wand (purple, main hand weapon, incomplete) Attack: 23-45 After equipped: Intelligence +5, Perception +4 Equipment requirements: Intelligence 10, Perception 10 Special 1: The power of phantom, automatically uses a group blessing or curse spell every 30 minutes (the effect is random, lasting 30 minutes). [Special Effect 1: After wearing the equipment and activating the phantom power effect once, each time you use a spell randomly, you will receive a curse effect (for example, if you randomly use it this time to curse the enemy, you will also be cursed, if you use it this time to bless yourself, itself will be affected by the opposite curse). Special 2: The power of spells. When holding this staff and using spells, the magic power will be increased by two to four times, and there is a 50% chance of casting the spell again. Special Effect 2: After wearing the equipment and activating the power of the spell once, you will lose control of the direction. Even if you stand on the same spot, you will move in the direction unconsciously. [Special 3: Source of mana. The person holding this staff can automatically replenish mana through the staff at a rate of 1% per second. If the mana of the person holding the staff is full, the mana will overflow to the ground and grow randomly. Magic herbs. [Special Impact 3: After wearing the equipment and activating the mana source effect once, the holder of the staff will not be able to increase the upper limit of his own mana through meditation and other methods, nor can he restore mana through drinking potions, resting, etc. All mana can only be channeled through the staff. Supplement. Explanation: This is only part of the magic wand. No one knows how many materials this wand lacks, but one thing can be seen. The quality of this wand is not just purple. Regarding the existence of this phantom magic wand, Gu Xi did not hesitate at all. He replaced his cold wind staff on the spot and used the power of the fox eye ring to suppress the negative effects of the phantom magic wand. ??It''s not that Gu Xi doesn''t like the cold wind staff, but the magic staff in front of him is obviously more cost-effective. ? Gu Xi planned to use the magic magic wand first, and later see if there was a suitable blacksmith who could fuse the magic magic wand with the cold wind staff into one. As for other parts of the magic wand, things like improving the quality of the magic wand. Gu Xi didnt have any ideas. He has killed all the creatures in this world and dug out everything he could find.?????No means no. ?It is impossible for Gu Xi to conjure the actual parts of the magic wand. All he could do was treat the magic wand as an unfinished product as he thought, use his cold wind wand as an additional material, fuse the two wands, and see if they could become one Better new wand. ?Of course, if you want to achieve this, there are still many things to do. Not to mention anything else, being a suitable blacksmith requires a lot of effort. At the same time, the Cold Wind Staff must be upgraded, at least to improve the quality of the Cold Wind Staff. Otherwise, the Cold Wind Staff will really be swallowed instead of two staffs merging into one better staff. ?Finally, Gu Xi also needs to consider things like the head of the staff and gems. If possible, it is best to use purple quality. ?Perhaps after such a series of treatments, the quality of the magic wand will be improved to close to the orange level. ? Touching the phantom magic wand with one hand, he paused and thought. On the other side of the magic wand, there is another piece of purple equipment. This purple suit was also dug out from the ancient battlefield. ?This thing looks like a metal spear about five meters long on the surface, and there is bright lightning on the surface when you pick it up. At first Gu Xi thought it was a spear used by a Titan. But when I got it in my hands, I realized that this was not the case. ?This thing is not a weapon used by Titans, but a weapon aimed at Titans. Titan Slayer (purple, two-handed weapon) Attack: 55-75 After equipped: Strength +8, Agility +6 Equipment requirements: Strength 12, Agility 10 Special 1: Titan Killer, against Titans or Giants over 10 meters tall, the lethality can be increased by 200%, and against Titans or Giants over 20 meters tall, the lethality can be increased by 500%. [Special Effect 1: After wearing the equipment and activating the Titan Slayer effect once, every time a Titan is killed, the power of the Titan before death will be absorbed into the Titan Slayer, and when the Titan is killed, all the Titans who died here will be affected by it. Titan attacks with weapons. Special 2: Thunder Grip, you can use seven different attributes of lightning power when attacking, and you can ignore the defense of some enemies that are immune to thunder effects to attack. Special Effect 2: After wearing equipment and activating the Lightning Grip effect once, you will be attacked by a random lightning power every thirty minutes until you die. Special 3: Titan''s Thunder, throws the Titan Slayer, and uses all the power in the living weapon (the Titan''s attack before death and the thunder power) to make a one-time attack on a certain location. Special Effect 3: After wearing the equipment and activating Titan''s Thunder once, the weapon will automatically drain all mana and life force from the person holding the weapon. [Explanation: Titan is a powerful creature. If you want to fight with it, either you are a giant dragon, or you have to risk your life. Those who dare not fight will only be attacked by Titan like ants on the roadside. Trampled to death at will. Pick up this weapon, this will be your only chance to face the Titans. (End of this chapter) Chapter 716： Purple props and blue outfits (more Christmas updates, please subscribe) Chapter 716 Purple Props and Blue Outfits (Additional update for Christmas, please subscribe) Merry Christmas everyone, please subscribe, recommend and vote! ?Compared to the phantom magic wand already held by Gu Xi, this Titan Slayer obviously does not want to give the user a chance to live well. , Other purple suits have people controlling the weapons, but in this Titan Slayer it is clearly the weapons that choose people. ??And as this thing kills more and more Titans, it will become increasingly difficult to choose the right candidate. ?But Gu Xi is not afraid of these. Laying the titan-slayer on the ground, he considered turning the weapon into a wielder. ?But Gu Xi thought about it and gave up the idea. Obviously the Titan Slayer is a highly specialized weapon. If you are not specifically dealing with enemies like Titans or Giants, you basically dont need this kind of thing. He didn''t want to waste such an opportunity. As for the three incarnations of death given to his subordinates? Gu Xi still shook his head. ??Now it''s Death Incarnate - The God of Death has two more new arms, so he can get a new pair of weapons, but Gu Xi''s idea is to arrange long-range weapons for him, such as bows and arrows. Forget about exclusive weapons like the Titan Slayer. As for the new incarnation of death - Titan, Gu Xi had some ideas for him at the beginning. But this incarnation of death, the Titan, was quite resistant to this weapon. When Gu Xi wanted to give him the Titan Slayer, not only did he not even look at it, he even had the idea of ??destroying the Titan Slayer directly. . Something can be seen from the attitude of Gu Xi, the incarnation of death, the Titan. But now Gu Xi doesnt have much purple equipment in his hand, so its impossible for him to destroy this Titan Slayer. In the end, the weapon was kept like this and was not distributed to anyone. Except for these two weapons, all other purple items are props or inlays. ?Most of these were recovered from ancient battlefields, and the best quality among them is a diamond body. Diamond Body (Purple): A special body made of diamonds, which can serve as the main part of the puppet and has effects such as automatic operation, magic rebound, and poison elimination. Your temporary mission: The sealed power has changed, and you have found a chest part that suits the mission requirements. Task requirements: Find seven sealed parts (4/7), assemble and defeat the assembly (0/1) ?This diamond body is not only of good quality, but it also facilitates Gu Xi''s temporary mission. Now he has three pieces left to get the right parts for this mission. ?Thinking of this, Gu Xi thought about what he had in his hands, and finally nodded affirmatively. That''s right, there are only three items missing now. ?Under the diamond body, another purple prop that attracted Gu Xi''s attention was a red-covered magic book. ??When he took out this magic book, Gu Xi thought it was an off-hand item. But when he picked it up, Gu Xi realized that this was not equipment, but really a prop, a prop placed in the magic tower. [Ancient Magic Book (Purple): Can be placed in a magic tower. After being placed, the magic research and learning speed in this magic tower will be increased by 50%, and the output of the magic academy or mage tower linked to this magic tower will be increased by 25%. . Obviously this was used by the seven major forces to strengthen their own magic towers. ??After all, there are only two core powers of the tower force, one is the puppet golem, and the other is the magician. ??They actually have quite a lot of these power-ups for the magic tower. ??It''s just that after several wars, there are not many things that can be brought out. The ancient magic book in front of me is the best among so many magic books. The other ones are all blue quality. Although they are also blessed, the effect is definitely not as good as the purple magic book. ?Other than that, theres nothing particularly good about the purple props here. Mainly the lamp oil of the genie, the base of the gargoyle, the hands of the bell tower, etc. ?Although these items are of fairly good quality, they are not very attractive to Gu Xi, and they do not even have anything that can change their combat effectiveness. Gu Xi was thinking about whether to distribute these props to his heroes after bringing them back to see if they could improve their combat effectiveness. Instead, some blue-quality equipment and props caught Gu Xi''s eyes because of their unique functions, and were taken away directly by Gu Xi. ?The best piece of blue equipment is a blue mage robe. This robe has a large number of star patterns painted on it. The most important thing is that the collar of the robe can be stood up to cover half of the face. Archmage robe (blue, top) Defense: 15 After equipped: Intelligence +6 Equipment requirements: Physique 5, Intelligence 5 Special 1: Self-shield, which can automatically form a magic shield on the body surface. When the user is attacked, it will automatically pop up for protection (you can choose the method of magic shield). Special 2: Concentrated Breathing, when using magic, the magic effect will be randomly increased by 0-3 levels. Mosaic position: empty, empty, empty, empty Explanation: This is the robe worn by a great mage during his lifetime. After so many years of baptism, the role of the robe has not been weakened in any way. This Archmage''s robe came at the right time for Gu Xi. It just makes up for the lack of clothing. At least Gu Xi doesnt have to worry about not having any suitable clothes to wear out. Thinking about it, Gu Xi also felt that he was a little incredible. How long has it been since then? His level has been raised to level 7. He has countless blue and green items of equipment in his hands, but this is the first piece of equipment that he has taken a liking to. ??If this were placed among other players, they would have been laughed to death long ago. But for Gu Xi, this is quite reasonable. ?In addition, Gu Xi also had some blue props in his hand, which were also quite conspicuous. ?It''s as if the stone with lightning in Gu Xi''s hand is one of them. ??Thunder Stone (Blue): A stone that has been hit by lightning many times on the battlefield. Part of the power of lightning has been absorbed into it. It can be used to charge some props, and can also be used to make props such as electric current. ?Hold the thunder stone in his hand, Gu Xi glanced up and down, then turned to face the Bone Titan behind him. Is this useful to you? ??The Bone Titan definitely nodded. As soon as Gu Xi raised his hand, the thunder-splitting stone was thrown into the hands of the Bone Titan. ?? Gu Xi did not look at how the White Bone Titan absorbed the power of the thunder stone. He turned around and picked up another blue prop, where he carefully studied the function of this prop. ?At this moment, a burst of electricity suddenly came from the White Bone Titan who had just obtained the Thunder Stone. ??The Bone Titan has been upgraded. (End of this chapter) Chapter 717： Exit the world (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 717 Exiting the World (Please subscribe for more updates) Other than these equipment and props, Gu Xi''s biggest gain this time was naturally the various design drawings and knowledge. It can be said that Gu Xi has now mastered a complete set of architectural design drawings for at least six types of towers. There are training camps for all imaginable military types. There are seven different types of magic towers. The weakest magic tower can be upgraded to level 6, and the highest level magic tower can be upgraded to level 11. There is a Mage Academy and an Alchemy Academy, which can be used to make various treasures. ??There are plans for plantations with magic herbs, as well as methods for refining gems and mercury through alchemy. ??There are also methods for making various golems and puppet soldiers. There are various books with different attributes, and there are even urban design plans for building several libraries together to build one library. Not to mention those miscellaneous small and medium-sized architectural design drawings used for supporting. It can be said that if Gu Xi changes to the route of Tower Archmage now, he will make a smooth transition and become a knowledgeable and powerful Archmage. ?These are Gu Xi''s biggest gains this time. Gu Xi''s eyes turned red when he saw the architects. This also shows how hard they worked during this period. Now is a good time to harvest. After harvesting and dividing the harvest, Gu Xi took the initiative to take back all the city gates that had been released. As each of his subordinates left, Gu Xi also knew that this operation was almost over. There is nothing left to explore in this world. Staying any longer would be just a waste of time, so Gu Xi stood at the same position where he came in and signaled his exit from this world. ??As this signal popped up, there was a ding in Gu Xi''s ear. Player 629SHD2S0FXC30, do you plan to exit the world 52W3335L011291? If you exit now, this world will be out of the capture stable range and you will never be able to return to this world! Listening to the information that popped up in front of him, Gu Xi reviewed the situation around him again, and only after making sure that he had not missed anything, did he say something decisively. "quit!" ?When Gu Xi said these words, a silver light popped up in front of him, and a portal opened in front of him. ?Gu Xi took a step forward with the phantom magic staff and disappeared into the portal. ??As Gu Xi left, the empty world in front of him also broke away from the control of Chaoyang Guild and began to move in another direction. It''s just that this world has been judged to be a no-man''s land at this time, and it may not appear in the eyes of other guilds or player organizations for a long time. Until the world slowly recovers a certain quality and slowly generates a new population, it will be captured by players again and become a new world that players can enter. ?However, Gu Xi never imagined that not long after he left, a dark silver portal was opened in the hidden underground space where Eve had been. After the portal was stabilized, a dark-skinned bald man came out. He was wearing Arab trousers, revealing his upper body without any clothes. The powerful muscles on his body made him look like a melee master. When he walked out of the portal, a look of nostalgia flashed through his eyes. Then I had some doubts. "Why is it so empty? Nothing is left? They must be crazy because of poverty. Why didn''t he pry up the land and take it away." The black-skinned and bald man said angrily. ??If Eve were here, she would recognize that the dark-skinned, bald man in front of her is one of the remaining survivors before the world was destroyed. A rare dark-skinned djinn, his name is Emerhotep. He was originally a hero from Silver Light Academy, and at his highest level, he reached level 18. Its just that when the ground was abandoned, he did not follow him into the underground. Instead, he led another group of retreating troops to other places through the astral portal. ?After that, his contact with this world became intermittent. He only knew that the coordinates of this world were constantly changing, that the level of this world was declining, and that this world had experienced several wars since then. The rest he didn''t know at all. ?At the same time, because he was seriously injured when escaping from this world, he has been recovering from his injuries through some means over the years. Instead of improving, his level has dropped to level 11. ?In order to make his injury heal quickly, after he stabilized, he has been looking for a way to return to the world. In this world, there is hope for him to return to normalcy. But Eves suppression of this world has prevented him from entering this world. After all, he is not an intruder like other players. He belongs to this world. When he enters this world, he will be locked by Eve who is in this world at the time. In the end, he will either be reduced to level 7, or he will use powerful energy to hide himself like Eve. Fall into a semi-sleep state. No matter which method he uses, it is not what he wants. So it has been postponed until now. It wasn''t until Eve became a contracted undead under Gu Xi and until this hidden underground space was demolished that he felt that his return would not be affected by the power of the world. Only then did he open the portal and enter the coordinates that he had remembered for many years. Came over. As a result, he saw the situation in front of him as soon as he arrived. There was not even a small piece of paper in the empty underground space. Such a situation surprised Emerhotep. When he came over, he knew that this world must have been invaded and Eve must have been killed. Only in this way could he come over. But he never expected that he would encounter such an enemy. This is so poor that we have emptied everything. After being stunned for a moment, Emerhotep suddenly reacted. ??He took a long stride forward, ignoring the stone wall between the underground space and the underground space, and left the hidden underground space. After going out, what Emerhotep saw made him even more crazy. ?Everything he imagined was gone, the buildings in the wild were gone, the mineral veins in the wild were gone, and the creatures that should have been in this world were gone. Except for the stones that could not be moved, everything else on the ground had been removed. ?Looking at the empty underground world, Emerhotep stood stunned for a moment, put his head in his hands and roared loudly. Where are my things!? (End of this chapter) Chapter 718： Return to the guild (please subscribe) Chapter 718 Return to the Guild (please subscribe) ?At the teleportation square of Chaoyangguang Common, Gu Xi slowly walked out of the teleportation gate with his magic staff. ?The moment he stepped out of the portal, Gu Xi saw the person in charge of the portal smiling at him. Get out of the way as soon as you come out. There are still people behind who want to use the portal. Gu Xi said "oh" and immediately made room. After waiting for the person in charge to send the three players away together, he stepped forward and said: "Comrade, when I entered the downward world, I took on a mission to check what was wrong with a world. This is the result of my check. " As Gu Xi spoke, he turned over a stone. ?That stone was the reduced version of the stone man Gu Xi found when he entered the first underground space. ?This kind of thing is worse than a mouse. ??If Eve hadn''t joined, this kind of thing might even have been the first batch of materials in Gu Xi''s hands that hadn''t been taken away. In order to prove his discovery, Gu Xi took back part of the stone from Eve. Put it in front of the person in charge''s desk, and Gu Xi presses a switch on it. This is an instrument used to enhance the effect of illusions. Its all there at the launch point in that world. ?This instrument will transform enemies corresponding to the player who enters it. When the player enters that world, he will immediately attack any existence that suddenly appears. They used illusion spells at the beginning. Later, because they were spread out too far, the battle formation was disrupted, and the illusion spells would be applied to the soldiers around the player. In the end, it becomes ones own people beating ones own people. So some players who entered that world before have suffered in this regard. " Hearing Gu Xis explanation, the person in charge was also stunned. He didnt expect that this was the reason. ?He reached out and picked up the stone that Gu Xi had placed on the table, and studied it carefully twice before reacting. Ah, I need to record this and confirm it with a few players who have suffered losses in that world before. If there is no problem, the reward will naturally be sent to you. "Can." Gu Xi had no objection to this arrangement. After all, this kind of reward-related matter is not something Gu Xi says, no matter what, they always have to investigate. If the rewards were not given to the Sunshine Guild, but the result turned out to be false, then who could we ask to explain this issue? I''m afraid that everyone from top to bottom will suffer a big blow in the end, so it''s better to be stricter from the beginning and find out the matter clearly. ?As long as there are no problems, there will naturally be no problems with the subsequent rewards. After reporting some information that he could tell, Gu Xi left the portal. After leaving the teleportation square, Gu Xi did not go back to his dormitory immediately, but walked towards a big tree behind Chaoyang Guild. ?This big tree is the unique big tree of Chaoyang Sunshine Guild, Sunset Fusang Tree. The whole big tree looked like a dead tree that had been scorched by fire, but Gu Xi couldn''t feel any death intention in this tree. Instead, the tree was filled with crows of all sizes. ?These crows are all messengers of Chaoyang Guild. Compared to those raised by players, these crows are of higher quality. They can be said to be the descendants of the three-legged crow flying in the sky. ??Speaking of how a dead bird could have offspring, Gu Xi didn''t ask much. Anyway, it should be some kind of technology. ?Gu Xi came here to ask these crows for help. The crows and owls that Gu Xi raised can actually send messages to his friends. But you need to have the contact information or addresses of those friends. His crows and owls are of little use if there is no contact information, or the person he wants to contact is too far away. In this case, these high-quality crows are useful. ??Although the flight time may be longer, these crows can definitely find the person they are looking for. Gu Xi came to the sunset hibiscus tree and reached out his hand to take out a ball of negative energy. "I want to deliver a message. That person may not be in this city. He is a player I met in the game before. His name is Fang Kang. He takes the route of the tower and has the ability of astrology." Gu Xi stated his request. ?While Gu Xi was talking, the negative energy in his hands was getting more and more. ?The crows standing on the tree all stared at Gu Xi. ??The last crow, half a man tall, fell from the tree, came to Gu Xi, opened its mouth and swallowed the negative energy. Gu Xi knew as soon as he saw it that he had already agreed. So he immediately took out a letter, which contained his harvest this time. ?This time, the various architectural design drawings in Gu Xi''s hands were quite comprehensive. ??But as a dead witch lord, it is useless to ask for the architectural design of the tower. His idea at this time was to ask Fang Kang to help him replace other architectural design drawings. Can be replaced as a set or individually. Anyway, Gu Xi had architects under him, and they had drawn countless copies of the architectural design drawings. If you take out this kind of thing and exchange it, you won''t lose money if you consider the interest rate. ? And Gu Xis request is also very simple. If possible, use the full set of undead architectural design drawings that Gu Xi does not have. ??If Fang Kang doesnt have it, he can also get architectural plans from other races. ??It''s just that the architectural design drawings of other races have a requirement, either the production rate must be high, or the quality of the troops must be relatively strong. In any case, its a one-for-one exchange, and those of the same level are exchanged for those of the same level. Only in this way can business continue. After handing the letter to the crow, Gu Xi watched the crow fly directly, turned in a direction in the sky, and then flew out. After the letter was sent, Gu Xi took the phantom magic staff and headed towards the blacksmith shop of Chaoyangguang Guild. ?At this time, the blacksmith shop was still crowded with people as before, and many blacksmith apprentices were casting iron ingots there. ?When Gu Xi came in, a ferocious weasel came out to greet him. This guest, what do you want? Its like this, I made a blue staff before, but now I have a new staff, and I cant bear to part with this staff... Before Gu Xi finished speaking, Dire Weasel reacted. I understand, guest, you want to transfer everything in this staff to the new staff, right? Dont worry, we have professional people who can do such a thing. However, there are two methods for this conversion. ?One of them is to directly melt the old staff, extract the things that were previously added to the staff, and add them to the new staff again. Another method is to use the new staff as the main weapon and devour the old staff. No matter which of the two methods you choose, this old staff will be gone. Guests, you must consider this clearly. Dont melt it and then say that this staff can be upgraded to purple quality. We cant pay for it. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 719： Upgrade the staff (please subscribe) Chapter 719: Upgrading the Staff (Please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! ? Dire Weasel explained the situation to Gu Xi, and at the same time he also explained some of the information. ? ? Wanting to transfer the skills on the old staff to the new staff is one way, and wanting to devour all the blessings on the old staff is another. ??Anyway, he has provided the ideas, its up to Gu Xi to choose. Hearing what the ferocious weasel said, Gu Xi hesitated for a moment. The properties of my old staff are actually average, that is, I inlaid something on it, but my new staff has no inlay opening. Understood, you can actually keep your old staff as a memory, and Ill help you open a few inlays on the new staff. This is just one of the things. Both my old and new staffs can be advanced to a higher level, but I got the new staff by accident. I am afraid that the materials for advancement are not complete. Instead, I found the old staff to be made by a blacksmith. All these materials were taken from my hands. I knew what was needed for upgrading later. I always thought that I could upgrade to the purple quality with the old staff. As a result, I got lucky this time and got a purple staff. Now I am a little hesitant. " Gu Xi explained his thoughts. At this time, the ferocious weasel started talking instead. Is this a thing? Dont worry, its not a big deal. You just need to tell the blacksmith what you need. You can just choose to use the new staff to devour the old staff, and you can just ask for it when you devour it. ?But you have to think carefully, because in this case, some of the skills of your old staff cannot be used on the new staff. " Hearing this situation, Gu Xi smiled. Its okay, my new staff is purple, and its three skills are quite good. After hearing Gu Xis words, the ferocious weasel finally reacted. He pointed at Gu Xi and said, "Do you want to upgrade your equipment to orange? ?Then you have to wait, orange equipment is not so easy to upgrade. " Gu Xi, who was about to go find the blacksmith, couldn''t help but stop when he heard this. Whats up, do you know how to upgrade purple equipment to orange equipment? I dont know much about it, I just heard someone say something about it. It seems that after the purple equipment reaches +3, there is a chance to upgrade to the orange equipment. " When Gu Xi heard it, he realized that this was not a joke. ??If after the purple equipment +3, it is really possible to upgrade to orange equipment, then the orange equipment must have been flying all over the sky. How can it be like what I heard before, there are only three orange equipment in the entire Bailian City. Looking at Gu Xi''s unbelieving look, Dire Weasel became a little anxious. What I said is true, as long as the purple equipment reaches +3, you can really upgrade the orange equipment, but you need to put orange-quality materials into it, and you also need to find a way to wash away the negative effects on the purple equipment. After that, perform warm cultivation. After reaching a certain level, you will have the opportunity to upgrade to an orange equipment. " After listening to the methods mentioned by the ferocious weasel, Gu Xi asked. How many cases has this method been successful? As soon as these words came out, the ferocious weasel immediately shut up. As soon as Gu Xi saw him, he said, no need to ask, there is no hope. ?But this is finally an idea. At least it has a direction and goal. Although it may not be so reliable, there is finally hope, right? ?With the guidance of the ferocious weasel, Gu Xi also knew what he was going to do next. He found a blacksmith who was idle, took out the cold wind staff and handed it into the hands of the blacksmith. Guest, what do you want to do? "Use this staff as a material to strengthen my staff." Gu Xi raised the phantom magic staff in his hand. ??The blacksmith took the magic wand and took a look at it, his eyes also lit up. The properties of the phantom magic wand are really good. It is among the top three wands he has encountered since he became a blacksmith. ?But he also saw that the phantom magic wand was obviously incomplete. ??If you add this phantom magic wand, you may not know what it will become. How do you want to integrate this? "Use the magic wand to swallow my cold wind staff and move all the inlays and inlays on it. In addition, I used some materials before. If I can transform the cold wind staff into the most original state of these materials, , used to strengthen the magic wand. ?In addition, as you can see, my magic wand is missing a part, and this wand obviously requires special parts to be put together. I hope to adjust it, at least to temporarily install some other ones on the head and gems. " Upon hearing this, the blacksmith looked at Gu Xi again. Yes, but in this case, Im afraid you wont be able to get your old staff back. I know, but I dont care. Okay, this is not a difficult problem, I can handle it. ?The blacksmith agreed as soon as he heard it. ??This is just a small upgrade to the Magic Wand. Its actually not that difficult. ??Moreover, all the materials needed were provided by Gu Xi himself, and he only contributed a little effort. ?This is simply too simple. ?So the blacksmith took Gu Xi into his workshop. ??He said after looking at the magic wand that Gu Xi had been holding tightly in his hand. The main body of your staff is made of wood, so I wont use the power of fire to recast it. If you see the magic circle there, please put this staff in the center of the magic circle. ??In addition, the staff you want to merge into is placed at the node in position three. " Gu Xi placed the two staffs into the magic circle according to the positions mentioned by the blacksmith. As soon as he loosened his grip, the two staffs rose up automatically, rising and falling in the magic circle. Is there anything else youd like to add? ?At the moment, what is missing from this staff is the head and tip. If there are materials, it would be better for you to put some materials into it yourself. " Hearing what the blacksmith said, Gu Xi turned his hand over, and the ice crystals he got when he defeated the evil **** last time appeared in Gu Xi''s hand. When he saw what Gu Xi took out, the blacksmith shook his head decisively. Now is not the time to put this in, is there anything else? Gu Xi thought for a while and took out another piece of evacuated mineral vein core. ??Gu Xi collected enough of this thing this time, so he took out a large piece of mineral vein core this time. The core of this mineral vein, Gu Xi remembered clearly, was extracted from an abandoned gem mine. ?Seeing what Gu Xi took out, the blacksmith''s eyes flashed with excitement. Okay, put it in position one. Now its best to get something of the same quality and put it in position five. It can be metal or wood, but the quality must be comparable to what you are taking out now. Metal or wood? Gu Xi thought about it for a moment and actually asked him to find a piece of material. This is exactly one of those purple quality materials obtained in the last world, a clock tower pointer. Originally, Gu Xi wanted to use this thing on the holy object - the time pointer. I didnt expect it to be used here. (End of this chapter) Chapter 720： The upgraded magic wand (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 720: The upgraded magic wand (please subscribe for more updates) Additional updates, please subscribe, recommend, monthly tickets and other support! After placing the corresponding items in the designated positions, the blacksmith said to Gu Xi: "Please stand on position two. No matter what happens later, don''t move." ? Gu Xi didnt know what route the blacksmith was taking, but since the blacksmith arranged it this way, Gu Xi would naturally not object to anything. At this time, Gu Xi immediately stood at the designated position and watched the blacksmith place a crystal like a flame on the vacant No. 4 position. As soon as the crystal was put on, Gu Xi felt that the magic array on the ground lit up due to the energy of the crystal. ?Starting from where Gu Xi was standing, the five positions of the magic circle flashed with light at the same time and began to move towards the phantom magic wand placed in the magic circle. ?Under the influence of the magic circle, Gu Xi only saw the phantom magic wand flying up under the influence of magic power. At the same time, the two materials he put into the magic circle flew up on their own. The fastest response among them is the pointer, which is made of pure metal. After flying up, it melted directly in the power of the flames and quickly turned into large and small metal blocks. ?These metal blocks turned into various numbers and hands under the influence of a mysterious force. It seems that they are really in the style of a clock. ??Its just that Gu Xi is not sure why there are some traces of sharp corners or wings whether it is numbers or hands. ??These numbers and pointers start from the bottom of the magic wand and are pasted on it, like lines, appearing on the magic wand. ?Under such circumstances, the magic wand emits a dazzling light, and all the power inside the wand is activated. At the same time, Gu Xi noticed that the length of the phantom magic wand began to increase and its style also began to change. ?This situation surprised Gu Xi, but there was a hint of joy in his eyes. ?Gu Xi understood that the magic wand had begun to change. Just when Gu Xi was about to adjust the style of the phantom magic wand to make it more suitable for him, suddenly the core of the mineral vein shattered on the spot, and a large amount of gem powder fell from the sky, rolling towards the phantom magic wand like a tornado. At this time, the color of the magic wand began to become transparent, and the whole body looked like a slender gem. Then some green vines appeared at the head of the phantom magic wand. ?The changes in front of him made Gu Xi stunned. He wanted to see what was going on, but found that his cold wind staff had disappeared. ?It seems that the vines above are the expression of the cold wind staff being integrated into it. ?During such changes, Gu Xi felt something in his heart. He stretched his hand forward and held it empty with his right hand, but he could clearly feel something appearing in his hand. ?Gu Xi clenched his right hand firmly, and then a white light flashed before his eyes, and he was sent out of the magic circle. At this time, what he was holding in his hand was a long magic wand about 1.9 meters long. ?This magic wand is obviously more complete than the previous magic wand. It is composed of three parts: the head, the body and the base of the wand. At the head of the staff is a nest-shaped staff holder composed of green vines. This staff holder is only one-third the size of a normal human hand when closed. In the recessed part, it contains some clear water with the light of gemstones. Hide under the branches and leaves that make up the nest on the outside, an inconspicuous head is hidden. ??A crescent moon made of bright copper-colored metal is stuck in the stick holder. From a distance, it looks like the moon is just passing through the treetops. Under the head of the staff, there is a straight body. ??Originally, the body of the magic wand was only 1.6 meters long, with a green light flashing all over it. It looked a little crooked. At first glance, you can tell that this is a purely wooden staff. Now it''s completely different. The staff in front of me is no longer flashing green light, and it doesn''t look like a pure wooden staff. Instead, it is a wooden staff with three different colors of black, red and green wrapped around it. Metal spiral pattern. Between the spiral patterns, abstract patterns similar to clocks, constellation charts, and magic books will appear from time to time. ?These abstract patterns are the key to the body of the staff. If you don''t pay attention, you won''t notice anything unusual in it. ??But as long as one is not paying attention, one will find that these patterns are flashing in a special rhythm. Following the stick body and further downward, there is the pointed base. Such changes are due to the influence of Gu Xi and the selection of the magic wand''s own characteristics. Gu Xi''s habit is to hold the staff with one hand. The length of his previous cold wind staff was just right for him. ??Moreover, the combat characteristics of the cold wind staff made Gu Xi habitually insert the staff into the ground. ?Compared with the Cold Wind Staff, the phantom magic staff that has just been fused and strengthened is obviously much longer. ?This is clearly a long weapon that can be picked up with one hand, but it is probably impossible to hold it as easily as before. ?For this reason, Gu Xi specially adjusted the bottom of the staff. At a certain time, Gu Xi can insert the magic staff into the ground without affecting his ability to use the staff to attack enemies. The sharp point at the bottom of the stick has a metal effect, but the surface is the roots of vines. With this transformation, it looks like metal roots. Not when it is held in the hand, but as long as it is rooted on the ground, the roots will spread automatically and be firmly rooted in the ground, playing the role of a magic wand. The changes in the magic wand in front of him made Gu Xi quite satisfied. ??When holding the magic wand, Gu Xi could see that the properties of the magic wand had not been enhanced, and the characteristics and negative effects of the magic wand had not changed in any way. ??But the magic wand became obviously more comfortable in Gu Xi''s hands. ?At the same time, the magic wand has opened six inlay slots and transferred the effects of the two gems that Gu Xi had previously inlaid. It can be said that the current magic wand has been given a makeover. ?Now it has really become the exclusive weapon in Gu Xi''s hand, instead of like before, when Gu Xi held it, he always felt something was wrong. ??With the phantom magic staff stationed, Gu Xi turned around twice before speaking to the blacksmith. What a great effort. I believe you will become a master blacksmith soon. Hearing what Gu Xi said, the blacksmith was also quite happy. He raised his head proudly and said, "No, I only have a small amount of skills, and I haven''t reached the level of a master yet." "That''s enough. Your Excellency has surpassed the level of an ordinary blacksmith." The blacksmith burst into laughter upon hearing this. At this time, Gu Xi also asked about upgrading purple equipment to orange equipment. As a blacksmith, you will naturally know more about this matter than others. Only half of what the boy from the Huang family said is right. Purple equipment can be upgraded to orange equipment through various means, but this is not the most troublesome thing. The real trouble is that the thing you use to upgrade must have the potential to reach the level of orange equipment. Without that potential, no matter how much resources and time you invest, it will just be a waste. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 721： Letter from Fang Kang (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 721 Letter from Fang Kang (please subscribe for more updates) ?? Gu Xi actually didnt think that much about whether the magic wand could be upgraded to an orange one. After all, he already has two pieces of orange equipment. ? Gu Xi didnt think he was so lucky to go to a downward world and get some of the orange equipment parts. So Gu Xi just regarded the magic staff as a relatively good purple equipment and didn''t think too much about it. After changing the magic wand into what he wanted, Gu Xi left with the wand in hand. ?As for Gu Xi''s attitude, the blacksmith and the others didn''t think deeply about it. They just thought that Gu Xi had accidentally obtained a purple piece of equipment with good attributes. Neither Gu Xi nor the blacksmith thought too much about it. Even after Gu Xi went back to his dormitory to relax for a few days, he forgot about this matter. ?It wasn''t until five days later, when he received a reply from Fang Kang, that Gu Xi came back to his senses from this severe relaxation. After moving his body, Gu Xi looked at his fitness level with dissatisfaction. He did not forget to exercise during this relaxing break, which was really a good thing. ??Then Gu Xi''s brows furrowed involuntarily. In the letter that was just delivered by a crow, Fang Kang wrote a very detailed letter. He explained his current situation very awkwardly. Just as Gu Xi thought, Fang Kang was not a player in Bailian City, and his city was even quite far away from Bailian City. Letters and other things can be delivered. After all, there are actually certain connections between each city. In addition, the couriers who deliver letters now are all dedicated, so there is no problem. ??However, it may be difficult to conduct transactions across urban areas. ??It''s okay if it''s only one or two cities apart, but if it''s too far apart, there''s a chance that the traded goods will be lost on the way. In addition, the relationship between them is actually not good. Some things are best dealt with face to face. ?For this reason, the deal between Gu Xi and Fang Kang may not be easy to achieve. ?Of course Fang Kang did not refuse directly. He put forward an idea, either Gu Xi would leave his city with him and go to a neutral city to trade. ?Either he gives the coordinates of a game and they trade in the game. Anyway, Fang Kang has provided the trading method. Whether you want to trade and how to trade depends on your own choice. Gu Xi wrote to Fang Kang with the idea of ????having dates but not having them. As a result, Gu Xi hesitated when he encountered such a situation. He has never left Bailian City. As for the situation outside the city, he only knew about Qiufeng City and Hanye City upstream and downstream of Bailian Lake. He had only read about other cities in geography books, and he had no idea what the situation was like in each city. As for entering the designated game, Gu Xi doesn''t care much. Anyway, with Gu Xi''s current strength, those of the same level as him can''t beat him, and those who are stronger than him may not be able to meet him. ??It just so happens that he has relaxed a bit these days and can go take a look around the game. Even if the game he wants to go to is not necessarily a game about the undead, it is not important to Gu Xi. ??It is also a good thing for Gu Xi to sometimes go to other different game worlds. So Gu Xi made a decisive decision to trade with Fang Kang in the game. ?While thinking, Gu Xi quickly wrote his decision into a letter and gave it to the crow who had just delivered the letter to send it out again. Turning around to stare at Gu Xi, the crow finally picked up the letter written by Gu Xi and flew out. ?Looking at the crow flying away, a thought flashed through Gu Xi''s mind. How about raising some couriers who can deliver letters across cities? Relying only on the owls and crows in my hands, the effect of delivering letters seems to have begun to be compromised. What happened this time is just an example. But what about next time? Gu Xi didnt want to encounter anything and it would take five or six days to receive a reply. Its really too slow to communicate like this. It is best to have a courier who can deliver the letter on the same day and fly back on the same day. Thinking of this, Gu Xi stopped relaxing today and stopped looking at the little girl training on the balcony downstairs. He turned around and went to the Radiant Library to check if there was any corresponding information there. . ?Although Gu Xi now has many architectural plans for libraries and magic towers on hand. But five days were not enough for Gu Xi to build a library city of his own. ??And what Gu Xi wants to check now is some information related to the players. ?Even if Gu Xi had a large enough library city, it would still be lacking in this aspect. ??Of course, the library in the Mystery Academy will also have some information related to players. But the direction was obviously wrong. Among the four majors studied in the mystery college where Gu Xi was studying, there was no direction in studying messengers. ?No matter how high Gu Xis status is in the mystery academy, he still cant change what he believes. On the contrary, there are some resources that can be checked in Chaoyang Guild. What Gu Xi wanted was not the forbidden spell, nor the method of taming the three-legged crow. Gu Xi didn''t think there was any reason why he couldn''t find the corresponding information. ?So after making up his mind, Gu Xi ran decisively to the library, ready to search to see if there was any information in this regard. ?In Gu Xi''s mind, there are actually many kinds of flying creatures under his control, among which crows are one kind and bats are another kind. ?At the same time, he also has centipedes in his hands that can fly, and creatures like gargoyles can be used to fly. ??If possible, there are actually quite a few directions in which Gu Xi can choose a messenger. ?But when Gu Xi arrived in the radiant library, Gu Xi realized that something didn''t seem right. There are some other players studying different messengers here. But the problem is that the results of their research are not as good as Gu Xis Owl House. At least owls can deliver messages across games. As long as there is a place under Gu Xi''s command, the owl can deliver the letter. The couriers studied by these players are only improved in terms of concealment or flight speed. In other respects, it is not outstanding at all. It can be seen that they study the courier to ensure that the letter can be delivered safely. Gu Xi also had some doubts about this situation, whether they had encountered something different before studying this kind of messenger. Otherwise, how could they have such an idea? In the end, Gu Xi only found how to build a mailbox in the Radiant Library. ?This kind of prop, which is not even a building, is the starting point for many players to study messengers. Only by building a mailbox, the messengers they trained can have a place to live, and at the same time, they can deliver the letter to the mailbox as soon as the owner of the letter is away. But for Gu Xi, this made him very embarrassed. In this difficult situation, three days passed in the blink of an eye, and Fang Kang''s reply arrived. (End of this chapter) Chapter 722： Neutral world and cities (please subscribe) Chapter 722 Neutral World and Cities (Please subscribe) Fang Kang did not show dissatisfaction or other emotions regarding Gu Xi''s choice to trade in the game, but only revealed an explanation between the lines. Let Gu Xi not stay in one city all the time. It is best to go out for more walks when you have free time. Only by walking more in other worlds and other cities can you have the opportunity to make breakthroughs in your future growth. ??Its not a good sign to be trapped in a city right now. At such words, Gu Xi could only roll his eyes. I really thought he didnt want to go to other worlds. But the situation in Bailian City is special. Bailian City is mainly composed of death knights and necromancers. ?This kind of career path will be relatively concentrated. Except for a few cities that also practiced the Road of the Dead, most of their visits were in vain. You cant go to other cities and say that you want to cause a natural disaster of the undead and give me 300,000 farmers. ??If we really go like this, we will definitely be beaten back by other cities. ?At the same time, the specialties of other cities must be transformed before they can be used after they are obtained in Bailiancheng. Similarly, the specialties of Bailiancheng must be transformed in other cities. Unless there is something particularly good, most players in Bailian City will not go to a certain city specifically. Even if they travel, they go to specific cities. ?Fang Kang used such words to stimulate Gu Xi, which meant nothing to Gu Xi. ?However, Fang Kang''s words gave Gu Xi the idea of ??going out for a walk. But that''s just a little bit. No matter how much Fang Kang says now, he can''t change Gu Xi''s plan. At the end of the letter, Fang Kang also sent a coordinate. ?The coordinates are quite detailed coordinates. In addition to the game number, there are also detailed instructions on how to get to the coordinate point after entering the game. At the same time, Fang Kang also explained the location he went to this time, which was an elemental world. ?This kind of world is quite special. Most worlds related to elements are relatively neutral worlds. In this world, there are generally no conflicts. At least it will be relatively friendly to players who enter this world. The city chosen by Fang Kang is the main city of neutral forces in this world. It is also the main place where most players in the game world choose to trade. Safety will be guaranteed here. Fang Kang has conducted several transactions here before. ?Now its natural that Yao Guxi will also meet here. At the same time, he also said a few words at the end of the letter. ?Even if he doesnt want the things Gu Xi wants here, Gu Xi can still sell the architectural design drawings. After all, there are too many players coming and going here, and any one of them will have corresponding needs. When Fang Kang said this, Gu Xi became a little concerned. ?He took the coordinates of this world and hurried to the teleportation square. But when the person in charge of the portal saw the coordinates, he couldn''t help but shook his head. There is no way to enter this kind of coordinates from our side. This is a public and exclusive world. You cannot apply for entry in the guild. You must apply at the public teleportation point in Bailian City. " "ah?" ?Gu Xi didnt expect such a thing to happen. ?He didn''t know what to do all of a sudden. ??He is a member of the Chaoyang Guild after all, so it wouldn''t be a good idea to just run out like this. Perhaps seeing what Gu Xi was thinking, the person in charge said to Gu Xi: "You are a new player, right? Have you completed this year''s guild mission?" For this question, Gu Xi answered decisively. I did it, and I did two more. ?? Gu Xi is quite certain about this. When he joined the guild, he went directly to the battlefield to transport troops for the guild, and then practiced the Great Festival in vain. This can be regarded as completing the mission of the guild. So he never worried about his workload. Just do it. As long as you complete the once-a-year guild mission, the guild actually doesnt care whether you use the portal within the guild or the portal outside the guild. ??It''s just that the portal within the guild will release some internal tasks within the guild, and the rewards will be more. ?As for the portal outside the guild, our information cannot be recorded. We have no idea what you have done, and even if we want to give you a reward, we cannot give it to you. " Hearing what the person in charge said, Gu Xi understood that not all members of the guild were using the guild portal. They also have some friends outside the guild. If friends need help, the players can''t say no. So the guild will actually handle this aspect relatively loosely. ?As long as you complete the annual guild tasks, and as long as you can come back when the guild needs it, you can go wherever you usually like. ?Wherever you go to play games, go wherever you go to play games. ??The guild will not let you hand over the things you get in other games. ? Gu Xi has been in the Chaoyang Guild for such a long time, and Gu Xi can understand some of the principles behind it. He thanked the person in charge, turned around and prepared to leave. ?In the past few months, Gu Xi has not been studying there every day in the guild. His usual rest time also involves wandering around the guild. Just inside after leaving the guild gate, Chaoyang Guild is not a military camp, so it does not prevent players from going out. ?Its just that Gu Xi has always been a homebody, and usually has no idea of ??going out. So after joining the Chaoyang Guild, Gu Xi never went out much. It was different now. After Gu Xi left the person in charge of the portal, he came to the bus stop outside the guild gate. ?Chaoyang Yangguang Guilds bus is also full of the Chaoyang Yangguang Guilds style. The bus is a carriage made of bones and crow feathers. ?The driver of the car was a ferocious weasel. When Gu Xi got into the car, the ferocious weasel turned its head and smiled at Gu Xi. Guest, where do you want to go? Go Gu Xi was about to say, go to the public teleportation point. But Gu Xi hesitated for a moment and said something anyway. Go to Huayang Mall. After listening to Gu Xi''s words, Dire Weasel said decisively: "Okay, guests, please take a seat. The next stop is Huayang Mall, which will arrive in about fifteen minutes." As soon as the ferocious weasel finished speaking, the carriage rushed out immediately. With just a turn of the head, the carriage rushed out of the Chaoyang Guild''s territory and entered the Bailian City area. The moment after rushing out of the territory, the sky immediately darkened, some undead walking began to appear on the streets, and the gloomy air suddenly became thicker. ?Gu Xi propped up the window and looked out the window, observing the scenery that was different from Chaoyang Guild. ?It wasn''t until a huge tower appeared in front of Gu Xi that he came back to his senses. Huayang Mall has arrived. (End of this chapter) Chapter 723： Artifact for skipping classes (please subscribe) Chapter 723: Artifact for skipping classes (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! Huayang Mall is one of the larger malls in Bailian City. ??Gu Xi has grown up in Bailian City since he was a child and has been here several times. However, he was still a student party member at that time and he only dared to walk around the outer area and did not dare to enter the inner area at all. ?But Gu Xi has heard that in Huayang Mall, there are merchants from several other brother cities, and they have some specialties that are not available in Bailian City. ?At the same time, several major guilds in Bailian City also have fixed shops in Huayang Mall, where they sell some of their guild''s specialties. Many students who have not yet graduated will come here to see if there are any suitable materials for their growth. When Gu Xi came here before, he couldn''t afford anything. But its different now. ?Gu Xi has enough money on hand, and now he really plans to buy whatever he sees. ?After jumping off the carriage, Gu Xi turned to the Dire Weasel and said, "I will go back by myself, so you should go back first." ? Dire Weasel didnt ask any more questions, and the main point was an agreement. After the ferocious ferret left, Gu Xi turned around and entered Huayang Mall. ?In Huayang Mall, the sunlight has obviously become darker, there are some dark red lines on the ground, and when passing by, there will be bursts of fishy smell. ?However, Gu Xi bypassed these weird things and came to a store with flashing electric lights. ?This store sells some weird things. Standing in front of the door are a pair of women tied with paper. ?Seeing Gu Xi approaching, these two people jumped out and wanted to step forward and hold Gu Xi''s hand. But Gu Xi took a step forward and pushed the two paper-tied women away. Big Tou Li, are you there? ??Following Gu Xi''s cry, a wretched-looking man walked out of the store. He was wearing an ordinary yellowed vest and his hair was as messy as a bird''s nest. He tried his best to open his eyes and stretched before walking out. When he saw Gu Xi, his eyes widened. So its you, didnt you graduate? As I said before, I will no longer be able to take credit on credit after graduation. " I understand, Big Tou Li, Im not here to get credit this time, Im here to buy something, and you are the only one who has what I want. ?The big-headed Li narrowed his eyes when he heard this. You know me well, and you are indeed a student from me. Dont worry, now that you have graduated, you can sell those things to you. I have high-quality medicine here. It is for death knights to eat. It is guaranteed that after eating it, they will become more powerful and stronger. " Wait a minute, Big Tou Li, thats not what Im here for. ??Gu Xi quickly stopped Big Tou Li from continuing, "I am a mage who has practiced fitness, so I don''t need this kind of thing." Do you think Ill believe it? Da Tou Li gave Gu Xi a look and asked him to figure it out for himself. Gu Xi rolled his eyes, wanting to explain that he didn''t have that idea. But in the end, Gu Xi did not refuse some potions sent by Datou Li. After all, these potions still contained some magic potions. Besides, it would be embarrassing not to accept the things given by others. After accepting some things from Datou Li, Gu Xi explained his purpose. "Da Tou Li, I remember those truant outfits you gave me before, do you still have them now?" "Of course I do, but do you still want them now?" Datou Li asked with some understanding, "Those are just used to deceive the teacher and so on, and they have no effect in the game." Its okay, I just want one of the props inside. By the way, bring me some more. Well, I really dont understand what youre thinking. Datou Li shook his head, but still packed what he wanted for Gu Xi. Okay, its all here, a total of 339 yuan, you can pay with gold or negative energy, Ill take it all. Since he was familiar with Big Tou Li, Gu Xi didn''t look much at it and directly handed over the negative energy to Big Tou Li. ?After leaving the store, Gu Xicai discovered that all the props given by Datou Li were of high quality. Artifact for skipping classes: Use according to the instructions to make yourself look like you are sick, or arrange an avatar invisible to others to take your place. Note: No matter what kind of truant artifact, it cannot affect the line of sight of the characters in the game, so please do not use this kind of thing on the game characters in the game. The reason why Gu Xi came over to buy such a thing was actually to deal with Fang Kang. After all, it was Fang Kang who chose the location. Moreover, it was a place that Gu Xi was not familiar with. Gu Xi also needed to consider whether he might have encountered anything in the past. In this set of truant artifacts, there are two that can be quite useful for Gu Xis current situation. ?Gu Xi came here specifically to find a set of artifacts for skipping classes. After being prepared, Gu Xi was half relieved. As for luggage and so on. Gu Xi didnt think about it at all. ?In Gu Xi''s eyes, his city of death is right behind him. He can get all the props and equipment he wants to use at any time, and that''s all he needs for luggage. He is a man who carries the city on his back. After leaving Datou Li''s shop, Gu Xi did not go to the teleportation point immediately. He walked around Huayang Mall again and visited all the stores that he had been to before but had never dared to enter. ??Although Gu Xi went in empty-handed and came out empty-handed. On the surface, it looks like I didnt buy anything. But Gu Xi''s face had a look of satisfaction. ?Walking like this made Gu Xi feel like he had grown up. After all, I couldnt go when I was in school, but now I can go, which is a proof. ?With such a mentality, Gu Xi''s expression became more and more confident. Now there is no trace of a novice player in him. Now, no matter who sees Gu Xi, they will think that he is a good master. ?? Gu Xi also had a very natural look on his face, and soon left Huayang Mall, the most famous place in Huayang Mall, and took the mall bus to the nearest teleportation point. It is different from the guild''s teleport square. In order to allow all players to easily use the teleportation points in Bailian City, all teleportation gates are not concentrated in one place. Rather, they are like public toilets on the street, almost every two streets. ?There are only two teleportation gates in each location, and someone will come over every day to adjust them to ensure that the teleportation gates operate normally and safely. As for the rest, it is not under their control. ? No matter where those who use the portal go or whether they can come back, they don''t care at all. They only let these people play freely. (End of this chapter) Chapter 724： Entering the new world (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 724 Entering the New World (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added every day, please subscribe, recommend, monthly vote and other support! ?The teleportation point on the street is so simple, so naturally its not easy to see. Gu Xi opened the door of a teleportation point and found some waste paper thrown on the ground. There are also some contact information written on the door frame of the transfer point. ?Most of them are selling counterfeit medicines, and some are killers or other professions, doing business here. ?Gu Xi just glanced at it, then opened the portal and walked in. As Gu Xi stepped in, a rather mechanical sound came from his ears. Please enter the number of the world you want to enter. Gu Xi took out the letter and typed the cheat sheet seriously, "ZFE2JDAT04HJ70!" Target determined, game world number ZFE2JDAT04HJ70! Please let me know if you want to enter. "Enter!" ? Gu Xi was also a little surprised that his ferry number was not requested. But he soon understood that this was actually a characteristic of this kind of public teleportation point. There is no need for a number here at all. After all, no one can guarantee that you can come back safely. So entering the player''s number here has no meaning. ?At the same time, no other prompts sounded, but a white light flashed in front of his eyes, and Gu Xi was sent into the void. ?This situation surprised Gu Xi. He did not expect to encounter such a thing. The situation in front of me seems to have entered a new world, but it does not seem to have been thrown into it. Before Gu Xi could understand what was going on, two rays of light, one blue and one red, appeared in the sky. ??In the red stood a Fire Lord with only the upper body, and his body was soaked in the red lava river. ??In the blue, a sea giant covered with water plants is holding a trident, standing on the waves of the sea, staring into the void from a distance. When Gu Xi walked out, they all turned their attention to Gu Xi at the same time. ?However, they withdrew their gaze after confirming that Gu Xi was a player. ?Just at this glance, Gu Xi felt that all the hairs on his body stood up. This feeling was even more terrifying than when Gu Xi first saw the White-clad Guanyin of Heaven during the Bailian Festival. ?Gu Xi immediately understood that these two people were probably the upper limit of this world. ??Its just that were not sure how strong they are. ? Gu Xi could only guess from the situation around them. They were all at least level 20 or above. ?While Gu Xi was still guessing about the situation of these two people, he didn''t see any movement from them. Behind them, a door appeared each, and behind the door was the world controlled by these two people. Behind the sea giant is the underwater world. It can no longer be considered green. It is already the kind of situation in the deep sea where you can''t even see your fingers. On the Fire Lord''s side, it was just the opposite. What appeared behind him was a dry land. There were no plants on the ground, and even the soil was dry and cracked. ?The sky is also dark red, as if it has been cooked. ?Gu Xi took a look at the letter and took a step in the direction of the Fire Lord. ?The next moment, Gu Xi felt his eyes turn red, and the temperature around him quickly increased. "Don''t resist. We are currently strengthening your fire resistance through alchemy to ensure that you will not be burned to death on this wild fire plain." Just when Gu Xi was about to make a move, a voice rang out, stopping Gu Xi''s movement. Gu Xi looked up at the direction of the sound and found a man with red hair who was constantly throwing small black stones the size of his fist into the nearby furnace. Just a little longer, and youll be out in three minutes. Remember, this is just the most basic fire resistance. It can only prevent you from being burned to death. In such weather, you should feel hot or hot. At the same time, the men you brought will not be affected by this. After being released, I am afraid it can only last for three to five minutes. ?If you dont want to take back a pile of ashes, dont release your skeleton. " After saying that, the red-haired man lowered his head and started doing his own thing. He acted as if what he just said was not what he said. ?At this time, Gu Xi also realized that it seemed that Fang Kang was also afraid that Gu Xi would plot against him, so he specifically chose a world where the undead army could not be released for the transaction. With this kind of local method, if Gu Xi insists on releasing the undead army, it is naturally possible. But just as the red-haired man said, the undead troops will be burned to death in three to five minutes. At that time, the biggest loss will be Guxi. So even if Gu Xi had some ideas, he would not send undead troops here. ?In this way, Fang Kang no longer has to worry about Gu Xis undead army that is like a natural disaster. As for non-undead means. ? Gu Xi thought about it seriously and didn''t wait for three minutes before going out. The steel city gate appeared behind him. A disdainful smile flashed in the eyes of the red-haired man who was busy when he saw Gu Xi''s actions. ??Every time a new person comes, they think they are more unique. They dont even think about it: if there really was a unique person, would they still come here? Dont talk about putting a city gate, even if you put a city here, the fire will still burn everything down. But the next moment, the red-haired man was no longer calm. Thirty-four red dragons and thirty black dragons flew out from the steel city gate. ??As soon as the black dragon flew out of the steel city gate, it just turned around in the sky and flew back with a curse. This situation made Gu Xi understand that the temperature in front of him was not the power of magic, but the effect of direct flame burning. ??The black dragon''s magic resistance simply cannot withstand it. ?But the red dragon''s reaction made Gu Xi a little happy. All the thirty-four red dragons were flying up and down excitedly. They were not serious red dragons that could be promoted to black dragons, but inferior dragons that could only be promoted to blazing dragons. ?This kind of red dragon is naturally immune to fire. A little temperature here has no effect on them. On the contrary, the temperature made them feel like they were back at home. ?Looking at the red dragon behind Gu Xi, the disdain in the red-haired man''s eyes disappeared, replaced by a solemn expression. ?But he didn''t say anything in the end. After Gu Xi stayed there for three minutes, he opened a way for Gu Xi to leave. After Gu Xi stepped out of the furnace controlled by the red-haired man, Gu Xi realized that the place where he was standing was actually a furnace like a hill. There are many large and small platforms on this furnace, and there are many red-haired humans near each platform carrying things there. ?On each platform, white light flashes from time to time, and some people or items appear on the platform. Obviously, the hill-like furnace in front of you is actually the transfer point into the Wildfire Plains. (End of this chapter) Chapter 725： Wildfire Plains (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 725 Wildfire Plains (Please subscribe for more updates) ?When he stepped onto the land of Wildfire Plains, Gu Xi felt the soles of his feet get hot, and a wave of heat hit his face. At this moment, Gu Xi finally understood why the red-haired man had let him stay on the platform for three minutes. Without such a layer of protection, he would not be able to withstand the high temperature for three minutes and would fall to the ground due to dehydration. ?As long as he dares to fall down, within an hour, he will become a mummy that is even dryer than a mummy. Such a situation makes Gu Xi a little scared. It seems that this kind of place is neutral on the surface, but in fact it is not. Gu Xi thought for a moment and raised his left hand, and activated the six flame lights, switching his immunity ability to the flame. In this way, Gu Xi felt much more comfortable. ?The high temperature outside not only did not make Gu Xi feel uncomfortable, but actually made him feel somewhat comfortable. ?At the same time, Gu Xi also saw something different under the high temperature. Gu Xi discovered that not all places on the ground in the wild fire plain were constantly hot. The temperature of the ground is closely related to the color of the ground. The brighter the color, the higher the temperature. No matter what kind of temperature, it doesn''t have much impact on Gu Xi, and these temperatures cannot bring unnecessary trouble to Gu Xi. After Gu Xi tried a few places, he stopped trying again. ?While experimenting with his immunity to flame temperature, Gu Xi also noticed something. ?Most of the humans in this world have red hair or blazing white hair. Their hair is like flames, and it is obvious that the traces left by the flames can be seen on their bodies. It seems that human existence that adapts to all worlds can be found everywhere. ?Whether it is the bottom of the sea or a land of fire like this, as long as they can survive, they can quickly adapt to the current environment. ?The red-haired person in front of me is obviously a human being who has taken the path of fire. They are now immune to fire damage and even gain strength from the flames. ?This situation feels a bit like humans with the element of fire. After observing the humans here, Gu Xi also discovered many creatures affected by the fire element. Among them, there was a monster with a snake''s tail and horns on its head that attracted Gu Xi''s attention the most. They are quite tall. When their bodies stand upright, they are at least four meters tall. If you include the tail, their bodies are at least nearly ten meters long. When moving on the Wildfire Plains, they didn''t care about the surrounding temperature at all. Most of their skin is dark red, and they hold weapons similar to tridents in their hands. ??When they saw the red dragon following Gu Xi, their eyes visibly stared. Obviously, the appearance of these red dragons also made them a little worried. After all, the combat power of the red dragons is there. The Wildfire Plains that appeared in front of Gu Xi was the place where players of levels 5 to 10 gathered in this world. ?These red dragons are all at level 7, and their number is not small. The most important thing is that they have considerable advantages in this world. Their appearance is tantamount to destroying the balance of this world. Such a thing is not a good thing for this world. The reason why this world can attract so many players. It is because the balance of this world has always been controlled by the two bosses. Other players, no matter how strong they are in their world, will be suppressed after entering this world. ?These people thought for a moment and quickly surrounded Gu Xi. ?Seeing the appearance of such a powerful creature, Gu Xi became nervous. He raised his phantom magic wand a little to the ground and prepared for battle. "Please don''t take action." Fortunately, those weird-looking guys didn''t take the initiative to attack. When they came to Gu Xi, the leader spoke decisively. We are the Wildfire Patrolmen on the Wildfire Plains, and we are the troops responsible for security issues on the Wildfire Plains. Outsiders, put away your red dragons. In the Wildfire Plains, there is no need to worry about safety issues. " When Gu Xi saw these strange creatures at first, he actually didn''t pay much attention. He has seen a lot of various types of arms. It is impossible to know everyone. ?The red-skinned and snake-tailed soldiers in front of us may be a mutation that is suitable for the environment on the wild fire plains. At first, when they didn''t step forward to stop Gu Xi, Gu Xi didn''t pay much attention to them. But now these guys who claimed to be Wildfire Patrollers stood in front of Gu Xi, and Gu Xi found that there seemed to be something wrong with their levels. Seems to be between level 9 and 10. ?Seeing Gu Xi''s expression, the leader of the wildfire patrol raised his head and said proudly: "Haha, you can see it too, yes, we are all at level 9. But the condition for us to upgrade to level 10 is to patrol the Wildfire Plains for five years. Use the flames of the Wildfire Plains to elevate yourself. So you dont need to worry at all. In the Wildfire Plains, we are the ceiling in terms of levels. You dont have to worry about your own safety, just put away all these red dragons. You red dragons have already disturbed the balance a bit. " ?Gu Xi really wants to ask, can you ensure the safety of everyone here? ?But looking at the expressions of these Wildfire Patrollers, Gu Xi finally suppressed all these words. Gu Xi could tell that these Wildfire Patrollers were proud of their status and efforts. Gu Xi can say that their strength is not strong, but he definitely cannot say that their patrols are useless. ?As long as Gu Xi dared to doubt the safety of Wildfire Plains, they would dare to beat Gu Xi until he looked quite safe. So when Gu Xi''s words came to his lips, he immediately turned around. "Okay, I will put all these red dragons away, but this is my first time here. Are there any taboos here? And I plan to go to this city called the Alien Fire Dragon Cave." How should I go? " It was rare for someone to come to the door on their own, so of course Gu Xi had to ask some questions clearly. At least you should consider how you want to go. ?Also, if Fang Kang doesn''t have the architectural design drawings he wants, how can Gu Xi get rid of the architectural design drawings in his hand, and what can he get in exchange for them. ?There are always various things here that need to be inquired about by Gu Xi. This is what Gu Xi did when he entered the new world. ?The same was true this time. It was rare to meet a few patrolmen who knew the situation in the Wildfire Plains. Gu Xi naturally wanted to find out what was going on here. Hearing Gu Xis question, the eyes of these Wild Fire Patrollers also lit up. ?This is a good opportunity to brag about yourself. ?Then these Wildfire Patrollers spoke quickly. Through their introductions in twos and threes, Gu Xi also gained a certain understanding of the world. (End of this chapter) Chapter 726： A balanced world (please subscribe) Chapter 726 A balanced world (please subscribe) The wildfire plain in front of us is part of a giant world. ?This giant world is called Cartea in Aboriginal legends, which means balance. Like many Western-style worlds, this world starts with the four elements of earth, water, wind, and fire. But subsequent developments were different. The two bosses representing the elements of earth and wind died in a direct battle. The earth turned into a huge pillar, holding the whole world up high. From the outside, the world looks like a scale. As long as there is a slight imbalance, the whole world will collapse. The most terrible thing is that the boss of the wind element who was against the earth element also died in the battle. After his death, he did not think about the world, but turned into a demon wind, blowing the earth of this world constantly, trying to destroy this world. The world is overthrown. The surviving Fire Lords and Sea Giants can only work hard to maintain the balance of the world. ?After so many years, balance has become the mainstream of the world. ??The level of each district in this world, how many troops are deployed in each district, and what kind of balance is maintained are all calculated. ?These Wildfire Patrollers are said to protect the safety of the Wildfire Plains, rather than protecting the balance of the Wildfire Plains. Hearing this, Gu Xi understood why they needed to patrol the Wildfire Plains for three years before they could reach level 10. It turns out that their patrol is here to sense unbalanced things and balance the unbalanced points. Their usual method of dealing with the key to balance is also very simple. Just like Gu Xi, if a foreign player comes, then they will lose one subordinate with the same level as Gu Xi and let them go to other places temporarily. After Gu Xi leaves, let the subordinate come back. In addition, when Gu Xi entered here, the effect of blessing Gu Xi could only last for about seven days. ?There is no need to worry about rest ??Gu Xi released thirty-four red dragons at once this time, which greatly destroyed the balance of this area. The most important thing is that the red dragon does not need to consider the time issue of staying here. They are immune to fire effects and can stay here as long as they like. ?So the Wildfire Patrolman will naturally come to deal with such things that disrupt the balance. ?However, since Gu Xi is so easy to talk to, they will not embarrass Gu Xi. Instead, they will tell Gu Xi some things. For example, this area belongs to the territory of the Red Flame Empire. The Wildfire Plains is the middle area here. There are three similar areas, namely the Spark Basin and the Fire Pillar Plateau. There are a total of eighteen lower-end areas, that is, areas between level 1 and level 5. ? There is also a high-end area where players of levels 10 to 15 and above can go. As for existences above level 15, the situation is different. Each person has his or her own exclusive area. ??The number of existences above level 15 on both sides of the Scarlet Flame Empire and Ocean Dynasty is equal. If they want to reach level 15 or above, sorry, there must be an existence of the same level on the opposite side. ??If one person dies in the battle here, then the boss on the opposite side, not to mention the big boss, will take action to deal with an existence that affects the balance. Speaking of this, Wildfire Patrolman said happily: "Fortunately, we haven''t reached that level yet. If we really get to that level, we really won''t be able to control life or death in our own hands." Then you cant just leave once you reach level 15 or above? ?Gu Xi asked curiously. "How can you not? It can be said that the world pushed you up to level 15. If you don''t want to repay the world and want to take advantage and leave, then you should just stop thinking about upgrading." Listening to Gu Xi''s words, a hint of smile flashed in the eyes of Patrolman Huanghuo. They have heard Gu Xi''s attitude many times. After all, outsiders do not understand their attitude towards the world. So they always encounter such problems. And they will explain everything here seriously. ? Its hard to say anything else, but they will still explain clearly that the life and death of those who are above level 15 is in the hands of others. ?However, they never expected that Gu Xi''s imagination was already ridiculously big. After listening to the explanations of these Wildfire Patrollers, Gu Xi suddenly asked an unusual question. "Where will the bodies of those above level 15 be buried after they die? Will their souls be transformed into undead? If they are transformed into undead, what level will they be and where will they be?" ??The Wildfire Patrolman really doesnt know about this issue. They never think about what happens after death. It is as if there are no undead in this world. They simply dont know how to answer Gu Xis question. ?Looking at the helpless expressions on the faces of these Wildfire Patrollers, Gu Xi could only shake his head and said. "Forget it, I just asked casually. I don''t know and I won''t force it." Gu Xis attitude made these Wildfire Patrollers unhappy. What does it mean to not know and not to force it. This is not looking down on oneself. ?So a wildfire patrolman glared. Who says we dont know anymore? I just know one thing. You can see the Heroes Tomb on the road we usually patrol. There is the burial point for masters above level 15. " ?When Gu Xi heard this, his footsteps stopped. Heroes'' Tomb? ??If they were not bragging, then the world would be quite deep. While talking, Gu Xi walked a considerable distance with these Wildfire Patrollers. At this time, Gu Xi noticed that a city built on magma appeared in front of them. "There is the Alien Fire Dragon Cave ahead. We will not go in there. It is not within our patrol range." When he got here, the wildfire patrol stopped and did not move forward. At this time, Gu Xi also asked curiously: "Are there patrols like yours in the Alien Fire Dragon Cave to maintain the balance of the Alien Fire Dragon Cave?" Hearing this, the wildfire patrols also laughed. It seems that you have understood the characteristics of our world, balance. Yes, why dont you stay too? I think you have the potential. ??Gu Xi had no intention of agreeing to the jokes made by the Wildfire Patrollers. ?At this moment, the Wildfire Patroller who just talked about the Heroes Tomb said. "The patrol team here in the Alien Fire Dragon Cave is called the Alien Dragon Team. They have the power of teleportation. You can understand it after entering." When listening to these words, Gu Xi didn''t know why, but he always had the feeling that there was something in the other person''s words. ?But just when Gu Xi wanted to ask about the situation here, these Wildfire Patrollers quickly left. When they left, they only left one sentence. Ordinary methods can only allow outsiders to stay in the Scarlet Flame Empire for seven days. If Gu Xi wants to stay a few more days, he must find a way to add more resistance to the flames after entering the Alien Fire Dragon Cave. of strengthening. (End of this chapter) Chapter 727： Met Fang Kang (please subscribe) Chapter 727: Meeting Fang Kang (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! ?When he stepped into the Alien Fire Dragon Cave, Gu Xi immediately knew why this city had such a name. The alien fire dragon is the cornerstone of this city''s existence. The so-called alien fire dragon is not a giant dragon flying in the sky like the red dragon. ??It is not a right ascension color dragon that is soaked in a magma lake, like a dragon. ??The so-called Alien Fire Dragon is actually a kind of auxiliary building in the city. It looks like the Hydra skill used by the mage in Diablo. It is something like a dragon head sticking out from the ground. If an enemy appears, it will immediately spit out something like a fireball. The most important thing is that these things are like street trees on the roadside, all over the ground. You can see it no matter where you go. ?It is no wonder that this city is called the Alien Fire Dragon Cave. ?After entering the Alien Fire Dragon Cave, Gu Xi immediately released an owl to tell Fang Kang that he had arrived. ?The various information he heard along the way made Gu Xi slowly believe in the fairness of the world. ?Although his own strength has been suppressed, this also shows that Fang Kang''s ability has also been suppressed. Even if Fang Kang wants to do some tricks in this world, he still needs someone to play with him. ?With the rigid style of this world, they would not do anything that would disrupt the balance. ?Its no wonder that more and more players choose to come to this world to trade. This is absolutely neutral. Just after Gu Xi''s owl was released, before it flew a few meters away, a fireball hit, turning Gu Xi''s owl into a roasted owl. ?Then several figures made of flames appeared in front of Gu Xi. The leader said sorry while explaining some situations to Gu Xi. "I''m sorry, flying is prohibited in the city. As long as the body is more than three meters above the ground, no matter what it is, everything will be destroyed. Please don''t worry, we will pay for the destroyed items. But please dont let anything go flying yet. " As he said this, the man gave Gu Xi three coins that were beating like flames. After experiencing several worlds, Gu Xi has become quite familiar with various currencies. Now when you get currency, what you look at is not the face value, but the energy contained in the currency. ?The three coins in front of me are like flaming flames, with the breath of fire inside. Judging from the concentration of breath, this is almost a negative energy level of 3 points. It was hard for Gu Xi to say anything about this situation. After all, the other party has already lost money, and there is a reason for this. ??Once the air is restricted here, it is wrong for Gu Xi to let anything fly. They obviously gave Gu Xi the money because it was his first time here and he didnt know about the air ban. ?If Gu Xi is still dissatisfied, then they will make trouble for Gu Xi. Then Gu Xi said: "I understand, but if I don''t let the messenger go now, what should I do if I want to contact my friend?" Regarding Gu Xi''s question, several firemen who came over immediately said: "We have a special messenger here who can help you deliver the message, one point of fire energy at a time." Gu Xi thought for a moment, and finally took out the three flame coins. At this time, the fire man said again: "By the way, do you want a map? We have a special white paper made of fire rat skin. It will not be burned even if it is placed in the flames. It is definitely a visitor in the city who goes out to hunt for treasures. best helper. This map is guaranteed to be practical, and now only charges 2 points of fire energy. " Gu Xi blinked and immediately took back the money he had just paid. Facing this situation, Gu Xi felt a little unhappy. He opened his eyes and was about to say a few words. At this moment, a hand patted Gu Xi''s shoulder. Gu Xi immediately sensed something was wrong. He turned his magic wand and was about to turn back to strike when he heard Fang Kang''s voice. Dont fight here, dont mess around in this world. Gu Xi looked back and found that it was really Fang Kang. He was wearing red clothes that danced like flames, and he was not carrying the toolbox he used to store his troops. Fang Kang was followed by two mage players in red robes. ?When they saw Gu Xi, they all nodded to Gu Xi at the same time. These two are my comrades-in-arms. They are here to buy things. You dont need to pay attention to them. Lets go aside and talk. When Fang Kang saw Gu Xi''s expression, he knew that Gu Xi had been frightened by him. He quickly introduced the situation of the two players behind him to appease Gu Xi. Buyer? ?Gu Xi glanced at the two red-robed mage players and asked with some uncertainty. "No, the route they took is different from mine. Your things are not attractive to them. They came here for other things." Fang Kang explained the reason why his friend appeared here. Of course he didnt go into too much detail. After all, these two friends only came to this world after accepting other tasks. It is of no use to explain so much to Gu Xi. ?Fang Kang is now more concerned about the architectural design drawings that Gu Xi can produce. For these architectural design drawings, Fang Kang interrupted an almost completed task. Even in order not to let others know that he was here to trade architectural design drawings, he even came here with other players. He wants to ensure that no one will find him doing these things after he goes back. ?Now he pulled Gu Xi aside, naturally for this reason. Shall we find a place to sit now? ?Gu Xi was pulled by Fang Kang, and before he even responded, he was pulled into a boat. Surrounding the ship are the alien fire dragons rising from the magma. No matter where you stand and look out, you can see the eyes of these alien fire dragons staring at you. Is there any problem with the transaction here? Gu Xi was not used to being stared at by the alien fire dragon. No, were not here to trade. ?Fang Kang quickly stopped Gu Xi, "I''m here to help you take a look and confirm whether the architectural design drawing you got is genuine." After speaking, Fang Kang winked at Gu Xi. Gu Xi immediately understood what Fang Kang meant. He activated the power of the mind''s eye. Whats the matter, are you being targeted? You, you are not a necromancer, how can you still use the methods of a psion? Fang Kang was speechless when he discovered Gu Xihui''s spiritual communication method. "This is just a small trick? You haven''t said what''s going on? Is there something wrong with what I took out?" Its not that theres any problem, its just that someone is blocking the way. I must create a titan of my own when I reach level 10. But as you know in my case, starlight and divination are the key. I must find an alternative method of building Titans. And my enemy knew this, and he blocked all the roads. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 728： Secret deal (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 728 The Secret Deal (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! Hearing what Fang Kang said, Gu Xi couldn''t help but ask. Dead enemy? ??Gu Xi has encountered this kind of thing before. Liu Kai of the Liu family who poisoned the lich encountered such a situation. But that was an internal conflict within their family. For the sake of family inheritance, there were quite a few such things. What kind of situation is this in front of Fang Kang? As to Gu Xis question, Fang Kang shook his head. Yes, Im not afraid to tell you, my sworn enemy who is walking the same path as me, that we both took the same route just to grab a chance to upgrade to level 15. ?This opportunity was given by my teacher. Whoever reaches level 10 first can get this opportunity. " Gu Xi understood as soon as he heard it. This was the inheritance of the academy faction. As for why there is only one opportunity. ?Dont you understand this? There is only one person who can inherit the mantle. If this opportunity is missed, Fang Kang will never want to reach level 15 unless he changes to another route. Gu Xi has seen Fang Kang''s previous strength. His potential is pretty good. ??If no one blocks it, it will not be a problem to upgrade to level 15, and it is even possible to reach level 20. ?For Fang Kang, things like this are cutting off his future. He will naturally feel angry. ?But just looking at Fang Kang''s expression at this time, Gu Xi felt that Fang Kang''s opponent was not weak at all. Even that opponent was lurking around Fang Kang, preventing him from succeeding every time. ? Gu Xi''s eyes flashed, and he sent a message through his mind''s eye, "This is the architectural design drawing I got. You can take a look first." But on the surface, he said: "Please help me see if this is true or not, and then help me estimate the price on the way, so that I can sell it at the auction house." Hearing Gu Xis words, Fang Kang understood that Gu Xi was willing to help him. There was a trace of joy in his eyes, but on the surface he did not say any words of thanks. Instead, he said with a serious face, "Don''t worry, I am most familiar with this kind of architectural design drawings, and I will not give you a wrong estimate." So the two of them pretended to be helped by Fang Kang to estimate the price. In fact, Fang Kang was carefully selecting the architectural designs he wanted. The architectural design drawings of the golden tent here are not comprehensive. There are only these three architectural design drawings that can be related to the golden tent. Silver Tent, Bronze Tent and Ceiling Tent. But those trained there are all Nagas who have changed their thinking, which is inconsistent with the serious thinking. But I need this as a precondition, so that doesnt matter. On the contrary, the architectural design drawings of your Yunzhong Temple have begun to go in different directions. Look here, Xingyun Temple, Wuyun Temple, Baiyun Temple, and Luguang Temple. The seven different Yunzhong Temples here are completely seven different ideas. The thing that I need the most here is the Nebula Palace. But there are a few others that I want too. Including the three previous Silver Tent drawings, there are ten architectural design drawings in total. " "no problem." ? Gu Xi didnt expect Fang Kang to ask for so much in one go, but thats fine, he could ask for a high price. "My request is that I buy these ten pieces, but you can''t sell them to anyone else within five years." Hearing Fang Kangs request, Gu Xi smiled. Okay, but you have to pay more. In this way, you originally copied this copy by yourself. If there is no specialized architect to copy it again, this thing can only be used once. I can only pay half the price for something like this at most, but if you are willing to wait five years for me, then I will buy it at the original price. ?Three architectural design drawings of the same level as the Silver Tent, plus seven architectural design drawings of the same level as the Yunzhong Temple. " Gu Xi had no objection to Fang Kang''s quotation. ??He was just a little curious, did Fang Kang have so many architectural design drawings in his hands? Do you have enough money on hand? I have enough of the same level as the Silver Tent, and I have prepared two of the same level as the Yunzhong Temple. I originally thought that two would be enough, but I didnt expect you to have so many goods. So I''ll trade it for this. " As Fang Kang spoke, he quickly replaced some of the architectural design drawings in the stack that Gu Xi took out. ? Gu Xi flipped through the architectural design drawings and saw several architectural design drawings that Fang Kang had replaced, and nodded with satisfaction. It seems that Fang Kang was already prepared when he arrived. He was a little surprised when Gu Xi brought out seven architectural design drawings of Yunzhong Temple. But in other respects, he was really well prepared. Pale Temple (Large): Use 6000 resources, 20 units of stone, 20 units of wood, and 20 units of metal to build a Pale Temple (large building) in the city. After completion, 2 Pale Knights can be trained every week. Before construction, you need to build a level 2 magic tower (core building), a level 2 blacksmith shop (core building), a mausoleum or mausoleum (large building), a level 2 armory (medium-sized building), and a level 2 library (medium-sized building). ?This pale temple was the architectural design that Gu Xi fell in love with at first sight. Obviously this is also an architectural design for training death knights in alternative directions. It''s just obvious that this is a development path in a different direction from all the Scarlet Knights and Blue Knights that Gu Xi currently has. Its just that Gu Xi hasnt looked carefully now, and he doesnt know how this kind of pale knight is made, but one thing is certain, it can definitely be used in exchange for the architectural design drawings such as the Silver Tent that Gu Xi just took out. The next two items are not related to the undead. After all, Fang Kang doesnt produce many things related to the undead, and a copy of the Pale Temple is already his limit. In addition, Gu Xi said that he already had a complete set of tower building design drawings in his hand, so Fang Kang couldn''t get rid of the most important thing in his hand. He could only select some architectural design drawings from other forces and give them to Gu Xi. Fortunately, Fang Kang remembered that Gu Xi was taking the undead route. Even if he chose architectural designs from other forces, he would still go in the direction of darkness and the undead. Bloody Pond (Large): Use 6000 resources, 30 units of stone, and 30 units of metal to build a Bloody Pond (large building) in the city. After completion, 2 **** giant snakes can be trained per week. Before construction, it is necessary to build a level 1 magic tower (core building), a level 3 blacksmith shop (core building), a level 1 dragon forest (large building), a level 2 armory (medium-sized building), and a level 1 altar (medium-sized building). [Dark Cave (Large): Use 6000 resources, 40 units of stone, and 20 units of wood to build a dark cave (large building) in the city. After completion, 2 dark giants can be trained every week. Before construction, it is necessary to build a level 1 magic tower (core building), a level 4 blacksmith shop (core building), a level 1 cliff eyrie (large building), a level 2 armory (medium-sized building), and a level 2 slaughterhouse (medium-sized building). ). (End of this chapter) Chapter 729： Two top-level architectural design drawings (please ask for more) Chapter 729 Two top building design drawings (please subscribe for more updates) ?? Gu Xi took a look at the two architectural design drawings and found that the **** magic pool was a building in the direction of the swamp fortress. Fang Kang considered that he might not have the prerequisites for this, so he chose a method that could be handled by blood sacrifice. The dark cave is a stronghold-related building, and the one who originally appeared in it should be a Cyclops. ?However, Fang Kang also considered that Gu Xi would not have a stronghold pre-building, so he chose a simpler one. ?Maybe as long as it is dealt with with the power of darkness, Gu Xi can be put to use. Although what Fang Kang wants is different from what Gu Xi needs. But at least Fang Kang thought about it. This is something you have to recognize. In addition to these three architectural design drawings, there is also one copy of the Pale Temple. ?This Gu Xi can use it immediately, so Gu Xi has no objection to this transaction. So the exchange of these three low-level architectural design drawings was considered to be finalized as Gu Xi nodded slightly. The next architectural design drawing corresponding to Yunzhong Temple is not that simple. ?Even if Fang Kang wanted to help Gu Xi, he wasn''t that capable. You must know that even in the Chaoyang Guild, there are no special buildings such as the Bone Dragon Tomb, Bone Dragon Laboratory or Dragon Crest. ??If Gu Xi hadn''t been lucky enough to pick up the treasure this time, he wouldn''t have been able to obtain so many architectural plans for the Yunzhong Temple. It is quite remarkable that Fang Kang can come up with two architectural design drawings of this level. , ??You also want to choose a race or development direction. There are no doors. Even if it is in the direction of the Holy Light, as long as it is taken out, Gu Xi will recognize it. As soon as the two architectural design drawings in front of him were released, and seeing that the level was correct, Gu Xi agreed. As for the direction and level of the architectural design, Gu Xi will look at it first before deciding. Evil Path Demon Temple (Large Scale): Use 12,000 resources, 30 units of stone, 30 units of wood, 30 units of metal, and 20 units of mercury to build an Evil Path Demon Temple (large building) in the city. After completion, one evil demon can be trained every week. Before construction, you need to build a level 3 magic tower (core building), a level 3 blacksmith shop (core building), a level 1 Fire Temple or Demon-Slaying Abyss (large building), and a level 4 armory (medium-sized building). As soon as he looked at the first architectural design drawing, Gu Xi knew that it was a unit of the Hell Demon series, and the last one produced was the Great Demon. This thing is a unit that can be directly challenged by angels. At least in terms of combat effectiveness, it is stronger than the bone dragon and ghost dragon on the undead side. The training speed of only one train per week is actually not too slow. After it is built, everything can be improved with various blessings. ?But just when Gu Xi was about to turn down the page to look at another architectural design drawing, Gu Xi discovered that there was a small line of writing underneath this architectural design drawing. Note: This is a large-scale building design, but please make sure that there is only one top-level training camp in the city where this building is built. Looking at this line of words, a trace of disdain flashed in Gu Xi''s eyes. ??Isnt it just a devils palace? I really thought it was something amazing. ?Each city is only allowed to have one top-level training camp. ??He has so many Yunzhong Temples in his hands, why didn''t he see them? Actually, Gu Xi really misunderstood this small line of annotation. There is only one top training camp in a city, which is an unspoken rule. ?But its just like the death knight can be replaced by other death knight-like ideas. Such unspoken rules can also be bypassed. Gu Xi has the architectural design drawings of the seven Yunzhong Temples in his hand. Even if they are all built in one city, they are of the same type and linked together. Of course there is no need to give any hints. But its different now. The Devils Palace and the Yunzhong Palace are two completely different ideas, so naturally a reminder must be given. ?But this reminder was in vain for Gu Xi. He simply ignored the meaning. He just turned his attention to the next architectural design drawing. As soon as he saw this architectural design drawing, Gu Xi thought to himself. Okay, is this a fight in pairs? Just now a devil came, now an angel comes. Pure White Cloud City (Large): Use 20,000 resources, 30 units of stone, 30 units of wood, 30 units of metal, 30 units of mercury, 30 units of crystal, and 30 units of gems to build a pure White Cloud City (large building) in the city. After completion, one Pure White Angel can be trained every week. Before construction, you need to build a level 4 magic tower (core building), a level 4 blacksmith shop (core building), a level 2 knight training ground (large building), a level 4 armory (medium-sized building), and a level 4 library. ?But just by looking at the architectural description of this pure white cloud city, Gu Xi knew that angels were more valuable than demons. Based on the current situation, Gu Xi was thinking about whether he could replace the knight training ground with a temple for training death knights. ??If it can be done, then this city in the clouds may still be saved. If it doesnt work, Im afraid there will be more things that need to be adjusted next. ?Of course Gu Xi did not pay attention to these two architectural design drawings. ?He just took one look and understood what Fang Kang meant. ??Whether it is the Demon Palace or Yunzhong City, they are on the same level as Yunzhong Palace. This means that Fang Kang has not lowered his price in this regard. ??The reason why there are no architectural plans related to the dragon is simply because he really doesn''t have any. Rather than not giving any attention. In this way, Gu Xi became more interested in what Fang Kang finally presented. In his opinion, Fang Kang would think that this thing can match five architectural design drawings of Yunzhong Temple, which must have gone through a series of considerations. At least in Fang Kang''s eyes, this thing is worth the price. So Gu Xi put down the architectural design drawings of the Demon Palace and Yunzhong City, and opened the last architectural design drawing. ??As the architectural design drawing was opened, the look of surprise in Gu Xi''s eyes couldn''t stop at all. ?But fortunately, he still remembered Fang Kangs current situation. ?? Gu Xi suppressed his thoughts and said to Fang Kang through his mind''s eye: "You have something wrong with this thing. You didn''t want to give it to me because you had no way to use it after you got it." Fang Kang smiled and said, "If someone makes trouble for me and blocks my way, I will naturally fight back. Brother Gu, I won''t say anything else. Just tell me, is this thing worth five Zhang Yunzhong Temple?" Architectural design drawings? "It''s worth it. If this thing isn''t worth it, it really has no value at all. And this is exactly what I want. Even if there are problems, I won''t let it go. Brother Fang, thank you very much for this." ?Gu Xi raised his hand and Fang Kang thanked him. (End of this chapter) Chapter 730： Dragon Nest (please subscribe) Chapter 730 Dragon Nest (please subscribe) [Dragon Nest Portal (large, special): Use 25,000 resources, 30 units of stone, 30 units of wood, 30 units of metal, 50 units of sulfur, 50 units of gems, and 50 units of crystal to build a Dragon Nest portal in the city ( large buildings). After completion, a portal into Dragon Nest (randomly) will be opened once a week. Before construction, it is necessary to build a level 5 magic tower (core building), a level 3 blacksmith shop (core building), a level 1 or above dragon cliff, dragon cave, dragon cave, Yunzhong Temple, or Sky Temple. When he saw Dragon Valley, Gu Xi might not have felt anything. ??But when he discovered that this portal could be opened once a week and allowed people to easily enter the Dragon Nest, Gu Xi knew what the use of this thing was. Dragon Valley, Dragon Kingdom and Dragon Tomb are the three major gathering points of the dragon clan. ?Dragon Valley is basically the birthplace of the dragon. As long as the dragon is born and grows here, it is considered the Dragon Valley. ?Of course, places where one or two giant dragons grow up are generally not boasted about like this. The smallest Dragon Valley can produce ten to fifteen young dragons almost every year. The larger Dragon Valley produces about fifty or sixty young dragons a year, which is equivalent to the number of dragons needed for a large Dragon Kingdom. ?The Kingdom of Dragons is where young dragons gather after they reach adulthood. Generally speaking, there will be five to sixty dragons in a Kingdom of Dragons, and they guard a lot of wealth there. As time goes by, there will be more and more dragons in the Dragon Kingdom. There are even some giant dragon kingdoms that monopolize a world. It can be said that the Kingdom of Dragon is the expression and guarantee of the power of the dragon. As for the last Dragon''s Tomb, it is closely related to Gu Xi. ??What if Fang Kang brought out the architectural design of the Dragon''s Tomb portal this time. Don''t think about it, Gu Xi even took out all the architectural design drawings in his hand and replaced them. Because the Dragon Tomb is one of the places where dragons go after they die. ?Except for those dragons who died in battle, most old dragons will head towards the Dragon Tomb on their own when they feel that they are about to die. There waiting for death to come. In such a place, there will definitely be a large number of bone dragons, ghost dragons, and even dragon lichs. Especially the older the Dragon Tomb, the more such existences there are. ?With the ability to take care of the Death Lord, if he finds a dragon''s tomb, there is basically no need to write it down. ??There will definitely be a killing spree from behind, keep going all the way. ?But now even if it is Dragon Valley, this is enough for Gu Xi. ?This one is worth five, what Fang Kang said is quite reasonable. ?Seeing the change in Gu Xi''s expression, Fang Kang knew that Gu Xi agreed to the transaction. At this time, he made a gesture to Gu Xi. ?Gu Xi was stunned for a moment and then understood what Fang Kang meant. The function of the eye of the mind was activated, and a message appeared in Fang Kang''s heart. Is there anything else? Yes, I snatched this architectural design from my enemy. I''m not sure he has the same set in hand. If there is, the portals built with the same architectural design can be connected through a method that few people know. I hope you can do me a favor. " Kill your opponent? ?Gu Xi glanced at Fang Kang. Although the benefits he gave were enough, Gu Xi was not the kind of person who was willing to help others kill people. No, the conflict between us is not suitable for this, and the person above me will not let us invite a killer to take action like this. I hope you, if you encounter such a situation, please bring this in. " As Fang Kang spoke, he pointed to the architectural design of the Dragon Nest portal. ?Gu Xi glanced at Fang Kang, and then opened the architectural design drawing of the Dragon Valley portal. Under this architectural design drawing is a recipe called Awakening Dragon Incense. [Awakening Dragon Incense (Alchemy Formula): Used in alchemy laboratories, it can be used to prepare a spice that attracts dragons. The produced Awakening Dragon Incense is good for dragons, and can make dragons relax their vigilance. It is the best way to interact with giant dragons. The best material for diplomatic behavior. Looking at the recipe instructions for Xinglongxiang, Gu Xi was a little puzzled. ?There is obviously nothing wrong with this thing, so why did Fang Kang specifically ask him to bring it with him? At this time, Fang Kang said through the eye of the mind: "You don''t need to ask any more questions, just bring it with you. If you don''t mind, there is no problem with bringing it with you every time. ?The reason why I pointed it out is to tell you that I am plotting against my enemies in this regard, but it has nothing to do with you. You can just go there with this thing. By the way, if possible, prepare more Awakening Longxiang. These are the things that the Dragon Clan likes. As long as they are available, they will buy them in large quantities. " Fang Kang stated the matter directly, which made it difficult for Gu Xi to say anything. After all, this is not a bad thing for Gu Xi. ?At least Gu Xis Awakening Dragon Incense is what the Dragon Clan needs, which brings Gu Xi closer to the Dragon Clan. After Gu Xi returns, he can contact many dragon clans through the Dragon Valley route. At that time, Gu Xi can have as many dragons as he wants. Hearing this, Gu Xi didn''t say anything else. He collected all the architectural design drawings he showed Fang Kang. Their deal is complete. The most important thing is that Fang Kang secretly told Gu Xi some things. In this way, Gu Xi will cooperate with some of Fang Kang''s actions, at least not like before where everything had to be guessed. While Gu Xi was putting away these architectural plans, Fang Kang also stood up. Brother Gu, you can take these architectural design drawings to the auction house south of the Alien Fire Dragon Cave. There will be a small auction every day, a large auction every three days, and a full day auction every ten days. ?Your stuff is of the highest quality. As long as you take it out, it will be a good thing that big guilds and big families are clamoring for. Go there and find a professional auction house. If you have any special needs, they can arrange the goods. " What does cross-selling mean? You can tell them what you want, and then your items will be placed at the auction house, and they will be responsible for handling them. At that time, they will ensure that you get what you want. As for how much they earn in the process of exchanging goods, it has nothing to do with you. ?However, there is one good thing about this casual item, that is, it saves trouble. If you have time, you can do some shopping by yourself, buy high and sell low, and you will be able to find what you want anyway. But that would take up a lot of time. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 731： Auction house (please subscribe) Chapter 731 Auction House (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! After getting out of the boat, Gu Xi followed the direction provided by Fang Kang and found the location of the auction house near the Alien Fire Dragon Cave. When he first came here, Gu Xi thought the auction house here was a huge auction house, and from time to time he heard some people banging hammers there. But after entering here, Gu Xi realized that he had really thought too much. The tents here are piled on top of each other, making it look like a slum. As soon as Gu Xicai entered here, some small red-skinned creatures that were running fast surrounded him. "Balance comes first. Sir, do you have anything you want to auction? You can come to our Balance Auction House. We have corresponding branches in thirty-six cities in the Red Flame Empire. No matter what you want, sir, we can do it." Done. "For the sake of balance, sir, come to our auction house. Our auction house is the largest auction house in the Alien Fire Dragon Cave and has sufficient capital." Come to our auction house, sir, we can pay you directly in cash... ?The auction house in front of me felt wrong at first glance. If Fang Kang hadn''t recommended this place, Gu Xi would never have come here. Looking at the people surrounding him, Gu Xi even took a step back. At this moment, a smaller red-skinned creature was jumping there. Sir, sir, look here, we have a lot of corpses here. Sir, do we need a lot of corpses? Gu Xi turned his head and glanced at the creature, and found that he was wearing a top hat on his head. He is wearing a dark red dress, which makes him look different from the others. Gu Xi glanced at him and said, "Besides corpses, what advantages does your family have?" Sir, our family is famous for being lucky, and we are lucky enough to find what we want every time. It can be said that in our auction house, the exchange of goods is faster than others. " ?When he stood up and said this, all the others turned their heads. They all understand that in other aspects they can say that, but in terms of luck, they really can''t compare with this person. Okay, lets go to your auction house and have a look. Gu Xis main focus now is Everyone Comes, All Comes. Anyway, he has a large number of architectural plans for sale that he cannot use. It is best if you can get what you need in exchange. Hearing what Gu Xi said, the little guy immediately said: "Guest, go this way, our house is called Red Five-leaf Clover, and its main feature is luck. ?Now I will lend you our family''s good luck. You will definitely be able to get good things in our auction house. " Hearing what this little guy said, Gu Xi just smiled. good luck? As a player, Gu Xi believes in luck, but he really doesnt believe in good luck. ??He is not the kind of dog gambler. ?There is no thought of relying on luck. He can reach this point today only because of his own efforts step by step. This time I will go to the Crimson Clover Auction House with me, mainly because there are a lot of corpses there. As for luck or something like that, Gu Xi really doesnt believe in it. But when Gu Xicai arrived at the Crimson Clover Auction House, he realized that his idea was a little too one-sided. The Red Clover Auction House in front of me looks like a small tent no more than two meters high. The floor is paved with ordinary wooden boards. An auctioneer is standing on the box. There are no customers in front of him at all. . When he saw Gu Xi, the auctioneer was still introducing the items he had just taken out for auction. Come and take a look. This is the right hand part found in the world of New Dara. Did you see it? This is a high-tech product. The five fingers can be turned into five different weapons and tools. The most important thing is that this is the embodiment of the highest technology in the world of New Dara. As long as there is enough energy, the right hand can break through all defenses. ? Come and take a look, everyone. This thing can be used by yourself or given to your subordinates. If it cannot be installed, it can also be installed in other places. The seller is in urgent need of it now, and the price is quite low. You can take it away with only three hundred fire energy. Is there anything you want? " ?Seeing this situation, Gu Xi couldn''t help but pause in his steps. At this time, he somewhat believed that the Red Clover Auction House was a lucky place. ? Gu Xi could tell at a glance that what the auctioneer was holding was a temporary mission, a component needed for the sealed power. ??And its the right hand component that hes missing. ?Gu Xi knew very well that he had only come to this world temporarily, and his identity had not been found out. ?Even if you are found out, no one will be watching your mission. Now that I have encountered this mission item, it seems that I am really lucky. ?Gu Xi raised his hand and said, "I want this thing." As soon as Gu Xi finished speaking, the auctioneer turned to look at Gu Xi. Okay, this guest has made a bid for three hundred pieces of flame energy. Is there anyone else who offers a higher price? Is there anything else? The countdown begins now, three, two, one! Congratulations to this guest, you got this green quality right hand part. " The auctioneer pointed his hand towards Gu Xi, and a red scale appeared in front of Gu Xi. One end of the scale is naturally the right arm that was just auctioned, while the other side is empty. ?Gu Xi glanced at the scale and realized that everything in this world is about balance. Even if it is an auction, it is balanced here. ?Gu Xi does not have fire energy, but he has enough negative energy. ?Throwing the negative energy to the other side of the scale, Gu Xi found that the negative energy and flame energy here were converted at a ratio of 1.1 to 1. A total of 330 points of negative energy from Gu Xi were taken away before this right hand was given away. ?But fortunately, the auction house didnt take any interest in it. There is absolutely nothing wrong with what is given. At least a message popped up in front of Gu Xi. Your temporary mission: The sealed power has changed, and you have found a right-hand part that suits the mission requirements. Task requirements: Find seven sealed parts (5/7), assemble and defeat the assembly (0/1) Looking at the message that popped up, Gu Xi couldn''t help but sigh. There are still two pieces left, and its finally almost finished. ?At this moment, the auctioneer on the stage was promoting another prop. ?However, the items for sale this time were not what Gu Xi wanted. Gu Xi didnt look at it much. ?But Gu Xi never expected that the auctioneer would say something there even though there was no one around. Okay, this guest has made a bid, seven hundred pieces of fire energy. Is there anything higher? Seven hundred and ten pieces... Is there any more? Is there any more? The latest quotation is seven hundred and thirty..." ?Looking at the auctioneer''s excited expression, Gu Xi hesitated. ?Who is buying something? (End of this chapter) Chapter 732： Amazing auction items (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 732 Amazing Auction Items (Please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! After trying it a few times, Gu Xi finally figured it out. This should be an ability that belongs to the parallel space category. Even though you just stand in the tent and listen to the auctioneer yelling, the auctioneer is actually communicating with many guests at the same time. It''s just that guests cannot communicate with each other. They can only hear their own bids and communicate with the auctioneer in front of them. At first Gu Xi was not very used to it, but he soon got used to it. In fact, it cannot be said that Gu Xi is used to this way of dealing with things. It is just that he was attracted by the various commodities in front of him and has forgotten to consider the issues here. Soon Gu Xi bought a lot of things. The large number of corpses that attracted him at the beginning have not been seen yet, but Gu Xi has bought at least three mission items related to the temporary mission here. ?There are two plague recipes required for [Temporary Mission: Plague Feast], weird fairy tales recording weird stories, etc. As for the various materials that Gu Xi is interested in, there are even more. Gu Xi even saw a manuscript called "Manual of the Transformation of the Undead" here. It''s just that this manuscript only appeared for a moment, and was bought for five times the price in the shortest possible time. Gu Xi didnt even have a chance to hesitate. Now Gu Xi is staring at one of the items. Lets not talk about the quality of this item. As for the effect of this item, I am afraid that no one except Gu Xi will notice it. ??This is a linkage item between the three divine skills of death. Gu Xi obtained the three divine skills of death, but only two skills, Death City and Death Incarnation, were linked together. The Death Lord that was later mastered has never caused any linkage between the three divine skills. At first Gu Xi thought something was wrong. ?As a result, Gu Xi realized later when he was playing in the Sleeping Beauty Castle that it turned out that the three divine skills were linked together and could only be obtained for the first time. ??If you want to link the three magical skills obtained later, you have to find them yourself. Afterwards, Gu Xi obtained the hand of the God of Death and obtained the second incarnation of death. This is considered a linkage between Death Incarnation and Death Lord. The item being auctioned this time is the linkage between the Death City and the Death Lord. This point Gu Xi is quite certain. ??Although he didnt see the attributes on it, and the auctioneer didnt say it was a three-god skill-linked item, Gu Xi could tell what was going on here at a glance. This is something that looks like a [Statesman Medal], but it is engraved with a smiling skull. In the words of the auctioneer, this is a blue item, similar to the [Statesman Medal], which can increase the role of diplomacy. For some players who take the diplomatic route, this is also a good treasure. The introduction is that for Gu Xi, it cannot be explained by the word treasure. Gu Xi made his choice right away and paid a premium of five times to buy this piece of equipment at a fixed price. When Gu Xi took a picture of this thing, the effect of delivery appeared in front of him again, and Gu Xi got this thing. [Medal of Death (Purple): The Death City and the Death Lord are linked treasures. The Death City will actively attract dead braves, wandering undead, unwilling wise men, etc. They will become residents of the city and undertake various tasks in the city. (Note, these dead will not be able to become combat troops). Looking at the death medal he just got, Gu Xi also laughed. ?What the city lacks now is various administrative personnel.????Especially the residents in various buildings. You must know that the ratio between combat troops and ordinary people has reached a terrible ratio. Although Aridovi City does not need so many people to manage. ?Although Gu Xi has been working hard to use all skeletons below level 4 as labor. But many buildings are not yet functioning perfectly. With the Death Medal, Gu Xi can sit back and wait for all kinds of capable undead to join Alidovi City. At that time, the development of Alidovi City will be able to arrange for them. ?But after getting this thing, Gu Xi also had an idea in his mind. ?Who will manage these manpower? The four contracted undead under him all have their own directions. Is it possible that he has to find another contracted undead to manage personnel management? This is not possible. The fifth contracted undead of the Gu Xi Plan must take the financial route. After all, Gu Xi now has more and more resources at hand, and he has no time to count them, let alone the barracks, witch huts, markets and other places in the city. The more transactions and harvests are gathered, the more they gather. ??Gu Xi couldn''t go to Alidovi City every day to deal with these things. He needs a contracted undead who can help him deal with these things. In terms of personnel, we may have to wait a little longer. ?While thinking about this, the auctioneer above brought in a new item. He raised this thing above his head, "Everyone, please pay attention. This is the latest product. It has just been handed over to our Crimson Clover Auction House. Please look here. I can guarantee that the existence of this item belongs to everyone." Everybody wants it. Look, everyone, this is the Holy Grail of Wishing. " As the auctioneer spoke, he raised a wooden cup the size of his fist. ? Gu Xi just glanced at it and felt that there was a liquid like a nebula in the cup. Everyone should be able to understand what the Wishing Holy Grail is. So I wont introduce it too much. The current starting price is 300,000 fire energy. The price is fixed if there is no excess. The one with the highest price will get it. " ??Gu Xi didn''t learn much about the Holy Grail in school. ??However, in the Chaoyang Guild, several methods of using the Holy Grail have been found. The so-called Holy Grail is a special wish-making instrument. For ordinary players, drinking the water from the Holy Grail will allow them to reach level 20 without any obstacles. In other words, as long as the experience is sufficient, players can continue to upgrade, and there is no need to consider the promotion requirements between the four levels of 5, 10, 15, and 20. In the hands of lord-type players, this is a means to directly ignore all building prerequisites and forcibly build a building. Even if you are a demon city, as long as you have the Wishing Holy Grail, you can directly build a cloud city in the city to recruit angels. For some lords, this is no less than opening their own level 20 passage. ??In the Chaoyang Guild, some information left by the guild president is recorded. The liquid in the Wishing Holy Grail, combined with the necromancer, can resurrect super powerful creatures that exceed the necromancer''s own level. As for the number of levels exceeded, there is no record in the message left by the president. The only thing that can be known is that the dead Golden Crow was resurrected by the guild leader using the remaining liquid in the Wishing Holy Grail. ?Now that this thing appeared in the auction house, Gu Xi said decisively: "Four hundred thousand!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 733： Found something wrong, please ask for help (please order for more updates) Chapter 733 Found something wrong, the boss invites you (please subscribe for more updates) Seven hundred and thirty-one After more than ten rounds of price increases, the price of this wishing Holy Grail has been rising. Just when Gu Xi was about to raise the price, the six-rayed flame lamp on his left hand lit up, and the holder of the spiritual lamp appeared in front of Gu Xi. As soon as he appeared, Gu Xi calmed down. At this time, Gu Xi also understood that his immunity was transferred to his immunity to fire. From the situation before him, it was clear that he was affected by the power of his mind, and he was a little over the top for a while. Otherwise, how could the price of such a wish-making Holy Grail be raised to this level? Most importantly, Gu Xi even had the idea of ??taking the Holy Grail of Wishing at all costs. This is very unreasonable. ?Gu Xi immediately closed his mouth, put his hand on the person wearing the suit, and turned to look at the little guy who brought him. Ive been standing for so long, isnt there a place where I can sit down and rest? ?The little guy was still jumping up and down excitedly. Doesn''t treat big customers at all. After Gu Xi said this, the little guy reacted and brought all kinds of food and drinks to Gu Xi. ??However, no chairs or sofas were provided for Gu Xi to sit on. It seemed that he had no intention of letting Gu Xi sit down. Faced with this situation, Gu Xi didn''t say anything. He simply sat down. ?The little guy wants to stop it, but doesnt know what to say. When Gu Xi sat down on the ground, he realized that the ground inside the tent was somewhat uneven, as if it was carved with some kind of magic circle. ??If it were before, Gu Xi might have thought that this was a mirror or flat space method. ?The method of not letting other guests meet each other, even if Gu Xi finds out, he won''t pay too much attention. ?But things are different now. Gu Xi has doubts about this kind of auction house, so Gu Xi''s attitude is different. He reached out and touched the ground gently. ?Through Gu Xi''s level 9 magic knowledge, Gu Xi more or less recognized some information on the ground. Emotional nodes? Crazy as fire? ?Gu Xi patted the person wearing the suit in front of him. The person holding the equipment immediately looked around. ?Gu Xi began to look outside through the vision of the person wearing the suit. He found that there was also an inconspicuous magic circle on the top of the tent. This magic circle amplifies and absorbs the emotions of the people in the tent. ??Had the people inside the tent sat down, emotions might not have risen as quickly. There is a certain reason why we are not allowed to sit down in this auction house. No matter what their reason is, it is not the reason why they calculate Gu Xi''s interest. ?Gu Xi silently put away the things he just bought, turned around and started to leave. The little guy who led Gu Xi over saw this situation and quickly stepped forward to stop him. ?As a result, Gu Xi glared, "What''s the matter? You can only enter but not exit your auction house?" ?While Gu Xi was talking, two other costume holders appeared next to Gu Xi. ?At the same time, the sky of bones covering Gu Xi''s body also rose. Even if he doesnt bring his men, Gu Xi doesnt have to worry about his own safety. The existence of three armor holders allows him to deal with many different situations. ??If this little guy dares to say the word "no", Gu Xi will dare to kill him. ?Perhaps because he saw Gu Xi''s attitude, or perhaps because of the restrictions of other rules, this little guy didn''t dare to stop Gu Xi''s behavior at all. Even if Gu Xi walked out of the tent, he and the auctioneer couldn''t say anything more. After leaving the tent, Gu Xi raised his head and glanced at the situation at the auction house. He discovered that this was not the case only at the Red Clover Auction House in front of him. This is the case in a nearby street and in the entire auction house area. A red aura enveloped all the auction houses. ?This aura was about to form a cloud layer, and Gu Xi looked up along the cloud layer, and could also find that behind the cloud layer, there were many shadows existing in the cloud layer. ?Those phantoms are all kinds of treasures and props. Obviously, the auction house uses these things to attract many players, and then uses some of the auction house''s arrangements to arouse the players'' emotions. My little friend, Ive seen enough. Just when Gu Xi wanted to take a look at what was behind the clouds, a voice rang in Gu Xi''s ears. ?Gu Xi was startled, raised a magic wand, and was about to turn his head when a portal that only he could see appeared in front of Gu Xi. ?This portal is almost exactly the same as the one he opened when he entered the world in front of him. ?Gu Xi also realized at this time that he was being targeted by two big guys in this world. ?Although facing such a big boss, Gu Xi was under great pressure, but Gu Xi still gritted his teeth and stepped into the portal. The moment Gu Xi stepped into the portal, he felt that the temperature nearby suddenly increased by thousands of degrees, and the air around him even became distorted. Fortunately, Gu Xi was temporarily immune to the damage of fire. Although he felt hot at this temperature, he could still withstand it. When Gu Xi stood firm and took a look, he found that everything around him was red, as if he had entered a kingdom of flames. ?What surprised Gu Xi the most was that he could actually see different things among so many flames. ?For example, what temperatures do different colors represent, which ones are flames, which ones are obviously made of flames, etc. In front of him, a huge eye made of flames was staring at him. Just when Gu Xi was about to retreat with the magic wand in hand, the voice rang again. Little friend, dont worry, I dont mean any harm. You have an orange piece of equipment in your hand, right? Is it the lamp you are holding in your left hand? Gu Xi''s heart tightened, and he was about to raise the magic wand. Unexpectedly, the voice said again at this time: "No wonder you are immune to the influence of fire and immune to emotional fluctuations. It turns out that it is the protection of orange equipment, so I can understand it. Little friend, dont worry, I wont steal your things. I just saw that you were a little out of tune with the emotional points I arranged, so I took another look at you. I just didnt expect that such a discovery could be made. ?It seems that my little friend is also a person with great luck. Come on, how about sitting down and having a drink? " Gu Xi was also thinking about whether the big man in front of him was good or bad. ?But Gu Xi changed his mind. ?His current strength may not even be able to defeat level 20 people. The two people in this world are obviously over level 20, and they can''t see the upper limit at all. If such an enemy wants to deal with him, there is no need to bother. ?So Gu Xi straightened his clothes and turned around to take a look. Behind him, at some point, a sofa made of flames appeared. ?Beside the sofa, there is a glass of liquid in a Goblet of Fire. Obviously, this is asking Gu Xi to sit down and have a drink. (End of this chapter) Chapter 734： Upgrade to level 8 (please subscribe) Chapter 734 Forced Upgrade to Level 8 (Please subscribe) ?Knowing that he was temporarily safe, he naturally sat on the sofa. He stretched out his hand and took the cup in front of him. ?When Gu Xi held the cup in his hands, he could still feel the cup beating in his hands, which was obviously like a burning flame. , This situation somewhat startled Gu Xi. At the same time, he also understood that the strength of the person in front of him had reached a very high level. At least the flame is in his hands and can become solidified contrary to natural phenomena. This kind of strength cannot be achieved at level 20. ?This person''s status in Gu Xi''s heart has begun to approach that of the great king in the mirror underground palace world. ?While thinking this, Gu Xi took a sip of the liquid in the cup. The moment he drank the liquid, Gu Xi felt his whole body heat up, and several messages suddenly flashed before his eyes. [You drink the fire of life and are affected by the fire of life. Your level is forcibly raised to level 8. Your life and magic power will be replenished, all adverse conditions will be cleared, your constitution will be +1, and you will be able to choose two of the following five skills. items as rewards. [Ripples in the Sea of ??Fire: Under the influence of the fire of life, there is a special promotion route for the death ripples. The original transparent death ripples turn into flame ripples. Under the power of death, there will still be a fire attack effect, even if you are attacked by the death ripples. If you don''t die, you will still be attacked by flames for at least three minutes. [Fire Storm: Affected by the fire of life, Bone Storms special promotion route. All the bone fragments released by Bone Storm will carry the power of fire. After cutting into the enemys body, a small explosion will occur. The power of the explosion will range from From 10 o''clock to 45 o''clock. [Flame Priest: Affected by the fire of life, the skeleton priest''s special promotion route. The released skeleton priest will be carrying flames. As long as the flame is still there, the skeleton priest will always exist and continue to bless the undead troops. kind of effect. [Fire Domain: Under the influence of the fire of life, the tendrils of the dead merge with the flame trap. The new skill produced is the highest level of the two skills. It consumes 100 mana points and puts down a flame domain at the designated location. The flame domain There will be attack effects such as trap explosions and tentacle entanglements. [Fire Shield: Affected by the fire of life, it is a special promotion route for the secondary bone shield. The use of the bone shield no longer consumes corpses, and the bone shield will have its own fire damage effect, bringing 150 to the enemy attacking itself. Points of damage below. Look at the information that pops up in front of you. ?Gu Xi looked at the cup in his hand with disbelief, and then took a sip of the water in it. How could he be upgraded? Isnt it too easy to upgrade like this? ? Then Gu Xi was surprised to find that the experience he needed to upgrade from level 8 to level 9 was still the 55,000 experience points required to upgrade from level 7 to level 8. ?This is equivalent to Gu Xibai getting a first grade. ?At the same time, the skills at this level are obviously targeted. The power of fire affects the overall situation. All five new skills are related to fire. ? Even the skill of Flame Domain is obviously to integrate the tendrils of the dead and the flame trap to form a larger domain-type attack method. It can be said that Gu Xi made money immediately. Gu Xi raised his head and looked in the direction of the huge eyes. Unexpectedly, there was a hint of smile in his eyes. Please dont be anxious, take your time, we have plenty of time. Facing the situation in front of him, Gu Xi was silent for a moment and then made a choice. Fire Domain and Fire Storm have become the choices for Gu Xis upgrade this time. ?The next moment, Tendrils of the Dead, Fire Trap and Bone Storm all disappeared from Gu Xi''s skill list, replaced by two new skills. At the same time, these two skill levels have also been raised to corresponding levels. ?Fire Domain has directly reached level 5, and Fire Storm has reached level 6. At the same time, the improvement effect originally applied to Bone Storm has now also fallen to Fire Storm.? ? ? Another thing, Bone Sky Curtain is a skill based on Bone Storm. ?Now the bone storm has turned into a fire storm. In this way, the bone sky also has a trace of flame power. The storm of bones that turned into a cloak and draped over Gu Xi''s body now had a hint of red. Seeing Gu Xi make a choice, a playful smile flashed across his big eyes. Perhaps because he had seen too many choices, his big eyes did not ask Gu Xi about his final situation. Instead, he said directly: "You don''t have to worry about the root that affects you. This fire of life will only increase the level below 10 levels and will not affect your growth. I saw you wanted to buy the Wishing Grail before. The quality of that thing is not much different from my Fire of Life. So I served you this drink. " ??Gu Xi smiled and said nothing. He couldn''t say that he wanted to wish for the Holy Grail just because he got drunk. In fact, he did not have such an idea at first. ?At most, I just want to make the construction of the Dragon Nest portal simpler, and I dont have the idea of ????putting all my strength into it. ?But when the big boss spoke, Gu Xi couldn''t pretend not to know. He said politely: "Thank you, this fire of life is quite good." You like it, but do you want another drink? No, one glass is enough for me. ?Gu Xi knew that something must be going on when the boss called him over. A cup of Fire of Life is regarded as an experience reward for completing the task ahead of schedule. Have another drink, Gu Xi cant bear it. After all, if you complete a task and directly upgrade it by two levels, this task may cost you your life. "Hahaha." Hearing what Gu Xi said, the boss also laughed, "Don''t worry, I have a lot of this kind of thing. You also know the situation in our world. Everything needs to be balanced. We have here the means to maintain balance. In order to ensure that the number of people and level are equal, we often need to use some means to improve the level of our residents. So there is not much of this kind of stuff, you dont have to worry, if you still want to drink, I still have it here. ?But you have to pay attention, the Fire of Life can only upgrade your level to level 9. After level 10, you will not be able to use this thing. " "No, no need. This gentleman called me over. He must have something to do. If you have something to do, please give me your instructions. I will try my best to do it." "What''s the matter? Forget it, I know that I can''t say that kind of roundabout way with my bad temper. I really have something to ask you. Is the lamp in your hand immune to psychic influences? If you can, do me a favor and go to Ocean Dynasty. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 735： Boundary-breaking mission (please subscribe) Chapter 735: Boundary-Breaking Mission (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! Hearing this, Gu Xi''s heart skipped a beat. ??This is all a conflict between big bosses, so it doesn''t matter if he is involved. At this moment, the voice said again: "Don''t worry, I didn''t let you go over and assassinate anyone. It''s just that your orange equipment happens to be immune to the influence of the mind, so I asked you to come over. I dont dare to do this kind of work with other people. And you dont have to worry about me doing anything. The characteristics of this world prevent me from doing things that disrupt the balance. This time I actually want to move up a level, but as you can see, the levels between me and the person opposite must be balanced. I am the kind of person with a relatively impulsive personality. Every time I improve my experience early, I end up taking it slowly or even dragging it on. ?His cautious personality is his business, why should he hold me back from improving my level? Every time he has enough experience, he has to consider this and that. If he doesn''t have a success rate of more than 98%, he won''t upgrade. But the question is what success rate needs to be considered when upgrading. I have an impulsive emotion like fire here. Please help me take it to Ocean Dynasty. There is no need to put it in front of that guy. You can go directly to Ocean Dynasty, go to any place, and pour this impulsive emotion into it. You dont have to come back after that. I will give you a random portal to leave. When the time comes, you can open the portal and dodge directly. Don''t come back in a short time, this matter has nothing to do with you. " Hearing this, Gu Xi''s face turned serious. Does it really matter? ??If it really doesn''t matter, why is this person so eager to send him away? After a few thoughts flashed through his mind, Gu Xi finally said decisively: "Okay, I will do this." The big boss also burst out laughing at Gu Xi''s honest attitude. "Okay, I like your attitude. You can set off now. I will send you to the Will-o''-the-Wisp Wilderness. There is a passage leading to the Ocean Dynasty over there. With your strength, it is not a problem to sneak through." After saying this, the temperature of the surrounding flames rose rapidly. ?Before Gu Xi could react, Ichika was in front of him. When he looked around clearly, he found that he had been sent to a different area of ????this world. The will-o''-the-wisp wilderness. ?Perhaps its because the Will-o-the-Wisp Wilderness in front of us is at the border with Ocean Dynasty. The temperature here is obviously not that high. You dont even need to turn on the fire immunity, Gu Xi can survive here. After arriving here, Gu Xi immediately activated the effect of the six-ray lantern, switching his immunity effect to psychic immunity. He then released the holder of the psychic lamp and asked him to use the power of psychic shielding to hide himself. After doing all this, Gu Xi finally breathed a sigh of relief. ??The pressure on Gu Xi just now was really too much. He actually thought about rejecting the big bosss mission request at first. Fortunately, he changed his mind in the end, otherwise he would have been fighting a big boss who was beyond level 20 at the opponent''s home court. ?Now, Gu Xi lowered his head and glanced at the two extra things in his hand, and he knew in his heart that his choice was right. Lets not talk about the strength of the big guy, even if he can put things into his hands without his knowledge, he is not something he can deal with. Gu Xi found a place to sit down and quickly checked the properties of these two things. ?One of them is something like an electric drill. Boundary Breaking Diamond (Purple): A one-time prop that can be used in any game world. After use, it can break the game world and leave the game without formal exit. The other item is a green bottle, which is to be placed in the train carriage, which is obviously the beginning of Resident Evil. [Frozen special breath (purple): A frozen emotion, also a special breath. You cant see what this emotion represents at all. You only know that as long as you open the bottle, everyone nearby will be affected. Psychological impact. Looking at this message, Gu Xi couldn''t help but swallowed. This is different from what was promised. Gu Xi thought in his mind, and at the same time, he had a different idea about what happened this time. Gu Xi did not immediately leave the Will-o''-the-Wisp Wilderness and enter the Ocean Dynasty through the passage here. Instead, he released the holder of the spiritual lamp, put his hand on him, and looked at the surrounding situation through the vision of the spiritual lamp. At the big bosss side before, Gu Xi didnt dare to release the person holding the suit. Its different now. ? Gu Xi clearly felt that the level of the area in front of him was not very strong. This area was probably between level 1 and 5. This is an idea that Gu Xi came up with inexplicably when he entered this world. This area is repelling Gu Xi. I hope Gu Xi will leave soon so as not to affect the balance here. Due to Gu Xi''s appearance, most of the creatures nearby have retreated to other locations. From this point we can see what the upper limit of this area is. That''s why Gu Xi dared to release the pretender naturally. At least he didn''t have to worry, the big boss was by his side. As soon as the holder of the suit appeared, Gu Xi looked at the surrounding situation through the holder''s vision. At this glance, Gu Xi felt that something was not right. ?He thought seriously for a moment, then immediately raised his hand and released the holder of the Huangquan dragon robe. Then Gu Xi started to use another method to check the surrounding situation. Comparing the two, Gu Xi discovered a very interesting situation. ??The will-o''-the-wisp wilderness in front of us should not be connected to the Ocean Dynasty, but should be connected to the pillar of the dead earth element boss in this world. Influenced by the dead earth element boss, this place has a somewhat undead atmosphere, and at the same time, the power of the four elements has also increased significantly. For this reason, Gu Xi is here now. He is only affecting the balance and has not been driven out. Because of the chaotic atmosphere here, even the big boss of the Red Flame Empire couldn''t set his sights here. ?This gave Gu Xi a chance. At this time, Gu Xi started to think about his mission. ??The mission reward has been obtained, and the mission goal is actually not difficult. The only thing Gu Xi needs to consider now is how to leave safely. Playing with the boundary-breaking diamond in his hand, Gu Xi felt that there was an obvious problem with it. If you use this to leave, you won''t be discovered by the sea giants on the Ocean Dynasty side, but Gu Xi cannot guarantee that the randomness here is truly random. The location when leaving will not be discovered by the person from the Red Flame Empire. ?Gu Xi did not dare to gamble with his own life. Thinking of this, Gu Xi couldn''t help but tighten his hand on the Boundary Breaking Diamond. (End of this chapter) Chapter 736： Complete the task (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 736 Completed the mission (please subscribe for more updates) Additional updates, please subscribe, recommend, monthly tickets and other support! I just came to sell something, how could I encounter such a thing? All said and done, the strength is still insufficient. I wish I were stronger. I can fight even enemies above level 20. ? Gu Xi muttered in his heart while heading towards the direction of Ocean Dynasty. After a night of thinking, Gu Xi had thought everything through. At least he had some plans on how to escape from the situation in front of him. ?Although he kept muttering in his heart, Gu Xi still planned to complete this mission. After all, he has already received the mission reward. If he does not complete the mission, it cannot be justified in any aspect. Although this is a game world, the rules in the game are even stricter. ?It''s okay to kill people in the game, but you won''t be rewarded for completing the tasks, or you won''t complete the tasks even if you get the rewards. ?The game will tell you in minutes what a mission is too big to do. Gu Xi didnt want to become the villain the school teacher said he was. ?Even if there are pitfalls in the task at hand, he will find another way to get out of the pit instead of running away. ? Gu Xi, feeling unhappy in his heart, quickly passed through the area with the most chaotic atmosphere and headed towards the direction of Ocean Dynasty. Because the mind shielding effect is always on. So Gu Xis existence has never been discovered by anyone. In addition, he took relatively small roads along the way, and he encountered no danger along the way. There were a few obvious glances at Gu Xi, but none of them fell on Gu Xi. ??As the speed of these gazes became faster and faster, and the scope of the back and forth glances became wider and wider, Gu Xi knew that the people from Ocean Dynasty had already set their sights on him. No wonder this world is dominated by balance, and both sides are the same thing. The two big guys have been fighting each other for who knows how many years. They know exactly what methods both sides have. ???What ideas the flame lord of the Red Flame Empire can come up with, the sea giant of the Ocean Dynasty can clearly see. ?Had Gu Xi not been able to hide himself from the beginning, the first step into Ocean Dynasty would have been difficult. Gu Xi, who understood this, was even more cautious along the way. Except for the two lamp holders, Huangquan Longpao and Soul Mingdeng, Gu Xi did not release any of his men. ??The Huangquan Dragon Robe is used to explore the path. Through the terrain, Gu Xi can clearly find dangerous and desperate places. ?As long as he bypasses those places, Gu Xi can leave safely. The existence of the mind lamp, in addition to the ability to shield the mind, is mainly to check the sight lines coming from around. At the Ocean Dynasty, the explorations were made again and again, which is what the Soul Underworld Lamp discovered. ?This also allowed Gu Xi to understand the direction he needed to move forward. It can be said that the existence of these lines of sight was more useful than a compass. The closer to the direction of the ocean, the less land there is. Sometimes there are coastlines and beaches for a long distance. As he approached this place, Gu Xi immediately understood why the Fire Lord only asked him to open the medicine bottle before leaving. ??If this kind of potion is poured into seawater, it will not take long to pollute the entire sea area. As long as it pollutes one sea area, it can contaminate the entire ocean empire. Normally, when Gu Xi reaches this point, he only needs to find a coastline and pour the solidified special aura into it. But when Gu Xi wanted to do this, he had a feeling. ??If he poured these [condensed special breaths] into the sea now, he would be attacked from all directions immediately. This attack will not necessarily cause much damage to Gu Xi, but it will drag him in place, and then he will fall into a sea-like attack. Gu Xi can even carry out such an attack. Of course he doesn''t want to meet such an enemy. ?Although Gu Xi doesn''t care about some ordinary soldiers. He can even replenish his own strength by fighting constantly. But this world is completely different from the last one. ?The previous world has been almost completely played by the natives of that world, and the most enemy that can come out is an Eve. But this world is obviously different. There are powerful beings in this world whose strength exceeds level 20, and there are two of them at a time. The most important thing is that these two people may not know when their eyes will fall on Gu Xi. Gu Xi didnt want to fight with them. ??If he really had the idea of ??fighting them, Gu Xi would have taken action as soon as he was with the Fire Lord. The same is true now. Gu Xi didnt want to be dragged into fighting the enemies of Ocean Dynasty. ?He relied on the guidance of the spiritual lamp all the way to avoid all kinds of troubles, and finally came to the top of a cliff. ?This is the safest place where Gu Xi feels. At the same time, it is also the location where you can leave immediately after completing the task. ? Gu Xi looked around, but did not take out the [condensed special aura] immediately, but quickly made various preparations. Gu Xi used the flame domain to constantly place various flame traps nearby. When no one comes, these flame traps will not be activated at all, but as long as someone comes, everything nearby will be exploded. At that time, everyone will focus on this, plus Gu Psychic shielding of breath. ?He will have the opportunity to escape to the area where the breath is chaotic. ?Xie Coffin has recorded all the routes along the way, and has analyzed where to make leaps and where to make sharp turns. ?Don''t look at Gu Xi, it took nearly a day and a night to get here. But Gu Xi believed that if he wanted to go back, he could enter the area with the most chaotic atmosphere in half a day. This half day is the opportunity Gu Xi has bought for himself to escape. After making sure that everything was ready, Gu Xi put away the holder of the Huangquan dragon robe and raised his hand. The [condensed special aura] was thrown out by Gu Xi. ?Then Gu Xi pointed at the flame trap, activating the effect of the flame trap. Before Gu Xi could see clearly what was going on around him, Xie Coffin took Gu Xi away in the direction he came from. This time, Gu Xi no longer needed to think about the route. His hands tightly grasped the lid of the evil coffin, and his eyes simply closed. ?Through the sight of the soul lamp, Gu Xi saw a large number of eyes all directed towards the location where he just dropped the [Frozen Special Aura]. No one paid attention to him at all. ?This reassured Gu Xi a lot, but he knew that he didn''t have much time, and the explosion could only destroy some situations at most. ?Psychic shielding is not invisibility. Others may not notice anything if they are not paying attention. But as long as someone pays attention, they will find some abnormalities, and finally they can find the traces left by Gu Xi. So the evil coffin needs to be faster, faster. (End of this chapter) Chapter 737： Quick evacuation (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 737 Quick Evacuation (Please subscribe for more updates) Under Gu Xis urging, the evil coffin moved faster and faster. When the evil coffin was upgraded last time, there was a groove on the surface of the evil coffin that could accommodate people. Gu Xi just lay there, smelling the salty sea breeze blowing in his face, and feeling the force of the wind blowing in his face. The tactile sensation it brought was no longer the same feeling as before when the cold wind blew all over my body. ?Even when the evil coffin flew from one cliff to another, Gu Xi even had the idea of ??screaming out. Fortunately, Gu Xi still remembered his goal this time. If he could avoid being noticed, he shouldn''t mess around. ?So he kept his mouth tightly shut the whole time, and no matter what situation he encountered, Gu Xi never made any sound. ?It wasnt until more than four hours later that Gu Xi stood up when an evil wind blew in his face. He did it. In half a day, he covered the journey that originally took a day and a night. ?With a raise of his hand, Gu Xi released the holder of the Huangquan dragon robe. The holder already knew what Gu Xi wanted to do, and he immediately pointed in one direction. ?This is where the four elements of earth, water, wind, and fire are most confused. There are even abnormal fluctuations visible to the naked eye here. When he got here, Gu Xi didn''t think much, he quickly put away everything around him, and at the same time, he had already prepared to break through the boundary and plunge into the ground. The Boundary Breaking Diamond is just like what the Fire Lord said, it can break everything easily. Before Gu Xi could react, a semi-fixed portal appeared in front of him. ??Gu Xi looked back in the direction of Ocean Dynasty, where eyes were already beginning to fall on him. ?So Gu Xi took a step forward and rushed into the portal. ?The next moment, a voice came from Gu Xi''s ear. Player 629SHD2S0FXC30, you are exiting ZFE2JDAT04HJ70 through some private means. Please note that with this exit, you will not be able to return to the position you originally entered. Do you need to exit through this method? "No! I want to exit the game, also through private means, but not through the portal in front of me." Private means are feasible, you can exit ZFE2JDAT04HJ70. As these words rang in Gu Xis ears, Gu Xis figure began to disappear quickly. It turned out that Gu Xi had already made preparations. There are many ways to leave this world. There is really no need for him to leave through the method where the Fire Lord stayed. ?Especially when he was not sure where the location behind the portal was, Gu Xi would not risk his life on this one. The reason why he wanted to escape here was to launch the Boundary Breaking Drill. The purpose is to attract other people''s attention and make people think that he really used the Boundary Breaking Diamond to leave this world. In fact, the way Gu Xi left was very simple. Transfer by entering the Mystery School, and then transfer by drop from the Mystery School. Although in this way, he may not be able to return to Bailian City directly, but he will not go to some uncertain locations and encounter unnecessary trouble. After Gu Xi left this world through the Mystery Academy. A ray of blue light fell towards this side, and a large number of water elements and water giants rushed out from nearby. ?These water elements didn''t care about the situation in front of them, nor did they care about balance or imbalance. They rushed here as soon as possible. ??If Gu Xi were still here, he would realize how wise his choice was. The water-based troops that rushed over were not only relatively large in number, but also not weak in strength. ??Although there are miscellaneous soldiers around level 4 here, most of the troops are above level 7. There are even three large troops above level 10 and a large number of skirmishers above level 12. There are even some level 15 troops. Judging from their actions, they have been preparing for a long time. After rushing here, they immediately saw the disappearing portal. Two water element elders around level 13 took action immediately and controlled the disappearing portal. Then a large number of troops began to transport various supplies. It could be seen that they planned to fix the portal in front of them. ?But none of them knew that Gu Xi had not left through the portal at this time. This allowed them to seize the opportunity. Otherwise, with the arrangement like that of the Fire Lord, how would these people have a chance to find the portal. But now Gu Xi is not in his mysterious academy. After returning to the Mysterious Academy, Gu Xi immediately asked the faculty and staff in the academy to help him. Send him to the teleportation point leaving the academy. ??This is the small forest where Gu Xi appeared when he first entered the mysterious academy. Because entry and exit to the Mystery Academy depends on admission tickets. So there is no saying about where to go back and forth. But when students choose to leave, they will leave behind a city coordinate of their own. Of course, as the dean of the college, Gu Xi has the right to use these coordinates. Gu Xi also had no intention of following the students to gain a position. ?He closed his eyes and swiped on the coordinates, just one point at random. Send me out! ?Then Gu Xi felt a powerful force coming from him. Not long after he arrived at the mysterious academy, Gu Xi was sent out. The next moment, when the air around him became solid, Gu Xi opened his eyes. ?? He found himself in a not too small city. The city was surrounded by high-rise buildings, and the pedestrians coming and going were wearing ordinary T-shirts and shorts. The main focus is a casual style. ?Most people are holding some milk tea or other drinks in their hands. ?When they saw Gu Xi''s weird dress, they would not come around to watch. At most, they would just take a look at him without showing any signs of surprise. Obviously Gu Xi has left the Mysterious Academy and transferred to a player city. The people coming and going on the street are all players. ?Only in this way, they will not be surprised by Gu Xi''s dress. ?Seeing the situation before him, Gu Xi finally breathed a sigh of relief. He looked around and finally walked up to a player dressed as a policeman and asked. Sorry to excuse you, there was something wrong with the teleportation when I exited the game. It seems that I teleported to the wrong city. I would like to ask what city this city is. ??The player looked Gu Xi up and down. "Necromancer? Are you from the Yin City? You participated in the school trial and were kicked out? Where is your leading teacher?" When Gu Xi heard this, his body shook involuntarily. He is afraid that he has won the lottery. Have you ever heard of Gu Xi, the capital of Yin? That was one of the more famous cities in the real world before Yuanzu City was dragged deep into the game world. The reason why he had heard of it was because in the Nether Bone Wind Academy, the dean always had a saying on his lips. ?One day, he will return to the real world and go to the University of the Undead in the City of Yin to study more advanced necromancy. In other words, this is the real world? ?This is impossible, right? (End of this chapter) Chapter 738： Is this the real world? (Please subscribe) Chapter 738 Is this...the real world? (Please subscribe) Seeing that Gu Xi didn''t speak, the player asked worriedly. Are you okay? Do you want me to contact your teacher for you? No, no need. ?Gu Xi quickly stopped him. He was not a college student from the Yin City, so he would not dare to be contacted casually. But looking at the puzzled look on the player''s face, Gu Xi quickly explained: "I skipped class, but there was something wrong with the portal, and I was sent here. By the way, brother, can you tell me, this city What kind of city is it? I plan to walk around here and leave immediately." He skipped class, hahaha, I knew this guy was dishonest, so I took advantage of the trial opportunity to come out and buy him. I know what you call this, by the way, special forces procurement. You have asked the right person. Our city is called Qianfang City, and it is a third-level city under Shiraishihara City. ?But you really came to the wrong place. We mainly follow the route of wind and earth elemental magic. Although there is not much conflict with the necromancer, there is nothing suitable for you. ??If you want to buy some good things, you can actually go out through the portal here and go directly to Shiraishihara City, where there are inter-star trains leading to other major cities. ??The closest undead city to Shiraishihara Castle should be Hades City. It only takes about two days by taking the inter-star domain train. " ?While this person was speaking, Gu Xi finally believed that he had arrived in the real world. Although he was not sure what was going on, Gu Xi had a feeling that he might not be able to stay in the real world for long. He must establish an anchor point in this real world in the shortest possible time. To prepare for later. ?Taking a two-day train to Hades City is not the best option. ?So Gu Xi shook his head decisively. Brother, I wont go to Hades City. Im not here just for the materials for the undead. Im actually a lord, and I just want to buy some architectural plans that I dont usually see. Ha, no wonder you skip class. People who like the style of the undead really like it, but people who dont like it are really not used to it. I understand. You can go to the portal later and tell them to go to Alpine City, where there is an Architects Guild that sells and trades architectural plans. " Hearing this, Gu Xi''s eyes lit up, and he immediately thanked him. Just when Gu Xi turned around and was about to leave, the player stopped Gu Xi again. Go take a dip in the Sword Washing Pond when you have time to wash off the smell of medicine on your body. ? I really dont understand why you kids today are so anxious if you are below level 10. You even need medicines to upgrade, and you are not afraid of cutting off your own future. ? Let me tell you, you dont take much medicine now, and the sword washing pool can wash away those problems. If you take too much, you will cry when you reach level 20. ?Young man, listen to me, someone who has been there, enjoy the life in school and dont rush to grade 10 to graduate. After all, there is still a lot of life ahead of you. " Hearing what this player said, Gu Xi thanked him seriously. Then he turned around and left. At this time, he already believed that this was the real world that the players in Bailian City and even Yuanzu City longed for. ??The rules here are completely different from those in Yuanzu City, which was thrown deep into the game. After secretly asking a few passers-by, Gu Xi did not go to the portal or the sword washing pool as the player''s uncle had said before. Instead, he found an inconspicuous bookstore and browsed various textbooks. Come. Through reading and comparison, Gu Xi discovered that it was just like what he had learned in the Nether Bone Wind Academy. Yuanzu City really lacked a lot of things when it was pulled into the depths of the game. ?Its no wonder that the big guys above level 20 in Yuanzu City are thinking about how to build a bridge to drag Yuanzu City out of the depths of the game and back into the real world. ?In this real world, the upper limit for players is no longer level 30, nor is it the upper limit of level 45 for the prince in the mirror underground palace space where Alidovi City is located, but level 60. In the real world, all players can study in school to reach level 10. Unlike Bai Liancheng, when you graduate from school, you may have just completed your job. As for the level 20 level, it may be a huge barrier for players in Bailian City, but most players in the real world can easily cross it. Only reaching level 30 is the dividing line of player strength in the real world. ?This is just like the gap between players above level 10 and players below level 10 in Bailian City. ?Gu Xis experiences along the way are nothing in the real world. Even a dungeon like Westminster Abbey may be a means of training players led by school teachers in the real world. The most important thing is that in the real world, players can die at least three times in their life without being affected. For Gu Xi, this was something he had never heard of before. In their world, except for some special protection or means, if a player dies in the game, he is truly dead. ?Even the Necromancer is like this. If he dies in the game, he has the only option to become a Lich. As a result, the real world allows players to be resurrected at least three times in their lifetime. If there are other means, the number of resurrections will be even more. For players, this is a way for them to dare to fight hard. At this moment, Gu Xi couldn''t help but think of the [Titan Slayer] in his hand. In the real world, this weapon is probably considered a good weapon for desperate use. Use a chance of death to replace a powerful Titan. It is a very cost-effective thing no matter how you look at it. In addition to this situation, there are many things in the real world that are beyond cognition. For example, in the real world, orange equipment is no longer a rare item. Gu Xi had heard from Dire Weasel before that the technology for upgrading purple equipment to orange equipment existed. Generally, when they reach level 30 or so, players will start to upgrade their most commonly used purple equipment to an orange equipment. ?This kind of upgrade can almost be successful as long as it does not encounter some special circumstances. The difference at most is the function of the orange equipment. ?Most players, at level 45, will have a guaranteed orange item in hand. When they reach level 50, they can start to think about the existence of the next level, red equipment. Of course, compared with orange equipment, the quality of red equipment is obviously much higher, and it is also more difficult to obtain. ? In the textbook that Gu Xi was looking at, there were only one thousand and thirty-seven pieces of red equipment listed and recorded. The book only records the names of these equipments and who owns them. As for their effects, nothing is recorded. From this point of view, we can see how rare red equipment is. (End of this chapter) Chapter 739： Real world situations (please subscribe) Chapter 739 Real World Situation (Please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! ??Gu Xi didn''t have much idea about red equipment, but he still wanted the correct way to upgrade purple equipment to orange equipment. At the same time, in this real world, Gu Xi wants a lot more things. In these textbooks, Gu Xi saw many things that were different from what he had learned in Bailian City. Many of them are secrets of major guilds or major families. The result here is just the most basic knowledge. ?For example, methods for soldiers to break through level 20, methods for cultivating specialty resources, cross-game transmission technology, etc. ?There are many things in this that Gu Xi has heard of but has not mastered. Now, Gu Xizhu wants all of these things. But just when Gu Xi was about to pack up the textbooks he picked out and buy them, Gu Xi encountered a problem. ?In the real world, most transactions do not use the negative energy or other types of energy that Gu Xi imagined. This kind of thing can be obtained in large quantities by any player who enters the game. This is not worth anything in the real world. There are specialized currencies in the real world. ?Gu Xi wants to take things out in exchange for things, but that won''t work here. In the end, Gu Xi could only put the packed books back, asked for the location of the auction house, and planned to sell some of the things he had and come back to exchange for these textbooks. But the bookstore clerk shook his head and said: "The auction house will not accept the things you just took out. If you want to sell negative energy, you have to go to North Street. ?However, your unprocessed negative energy is just a preliminary product, and the price will be relatively low. " When the clerk said this, Gu Xi was a little embarrassed. What he can take out is these negative energies, and he can get more of them every day. ??Now that this kind of negative energy doesn''t work, Gu Xi doesn''t know what he can trade. Fortunately, the clerk was a serious person. Seeing that Gu Xi really wanted these books but didn''t have the corresponding currency, he simply recommended Gu Xi to go to the nearby black market. After all, the black market is the most convenient way for Gu Xi to take out things. ?Of course besides going to the black market, the clerk also told Gu Xi a way. ?That is to go to the city hall to pick up the task. The things Gu Xi wanted to buy were just some textbooks. The prices of these things are actually not expensive, and the rewards of almost an ordinary mission are enough. ??And the tasks in the city hall are not all tasks in the game. Some tasks can be completed in the real world. ?As long as Gu Xi chooses the right task, he will get the reward soon, and then Gu Xi can buy as many books as he wants. ?? Gu Xi thought carefully about the clerk''s suggestion. ?Now Gu Xis main goal is to listen to others advice and have enough to eat. ??Whether its the black market or the city hall, Gu Xi must go and have a look. Look at where your opportunities are. If it doesn''t work, then go to the auction house one last time. With so many things on hand, Gu Xi will always have one or two that can be sold. Because of this idea, Gu Xis main focus is a peaceful mind. And luck is also taking care of Gu Xi. ?At the city hall, Gu Xi saw many tasks that needed to be dealt with in the city. One of the tasks attracted Gu Xi''s attention. In a cemetery fifty miles outside the city, some ghosts have appeared in the past few days. ?These ghosts have begun to leave this cemetery and go outside. Qianfangchengs initial idea was to find a few necromancers to deal with these ghosts, or to find a priest who has the power of the holy light to kill the ghosts. But they never imagined that the situation of these ghosts was somewhat different. Ghosts are quite clever and will hide when they encounter a large number of enemies. As for the situation where there are relatively few enemies, they will take the initiative to attack. The main focus is to advance while the enemy retreats. ?This matter is one thing dragging on two, and two dragging on three. ?It has been almost a month, and several ghosts have not been dealt with yet. Even a few necromancers passed by, but they didn''t even see the shadow of the ghost. ?So the price of this task is now getting higher and higher. Finally it became a difficult problem. Looking at the mission description and then at the final reward, Gu Xi stepped forward decisively and said, "Hello, I''ll take this mission numbered TMH3V38HUHEGEV9G." ??The staff member responsible for distributing tasks glanced at Gu Xi. You? You havent graduated yet, right? Several level 15 necromancers have done this task, but none of them have completed it. Can you do it? Yes, I have mastered the power of the Death Lord. I think I can talk to the ghost. Gu Xi said confidently. ?However, Qianfang City is not a city in the direction of the undead, and the few necromancers in this city are just passing through or temporarily living here. The staff here simply dont know what the Death Lords ability represents. ?In the opinion of this staff member, Gu Xi''s strength is still a bit lacking. ?However, all the necromancers in this city have already been there, but all of them have no effect. Now it is rare that a new necromancer comes. If Gu Xi is willing to take it, let him go and take it. After all, they have already considered whether to invite a professional Lich King from nearby to deal with this ghost. ?So the staff member took down the task list, raised his head and asked. Whats your game number? Gu Xi paused in his heart. It''s broken. Will his game number be unusable here? ?? Gu Xi, who was a little worried, finally reported his number: "629SHD2S0FXC30!" As soon as the staff heard this, they recorded the game number. ?Then he pushed the task list in front of Gu Xi. Look, this is the mission description. You have two days. If you cant deal with the ghosts here within two days, the mission will be considered a failure. However, this mission has been pending for a long time, so there will be no deductions for mission failure. You dont have to worry. " ?As he spoke, the staff handed the task list to Gu Xi''s hands. As for the task rewards, the staff did not go into details. In his opinion, Gu Xi might not be able to complete the task at hand. ?So for rewards or something, Gu Xi just looks at the mission list. He really thinks about getting the mission rewards, but he is overthinking it. ?Its just that the staff never expected that Gu Xi really came just for this task reward. Due to repeated failures and price increases, this task has not yet reached the level of a heavy reward. But its not too low. When he was just reading in the bookstore, Gu Xi already understood the prices in the real world. ??If this mission is completed, in addition to getting all the books he packed before, Gu Xi can also buy one of the props he needs most. Positioning the hearthstone. (End of this chapter) Chapter 740： Players who become ghosts (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 740 The player who became a ghost (please subscribe for more updates) Once the updates are added, there will be no more updates this year, and more will be added next year! So give me a subscription, a monthly pass, a recommendation, etc.! ?Positioning the hearthstone, a type of hearthstone, is much better than the hearthstone Gu Xi got in Victoria City. ?This thing is a transfer point that can be used across games. The game system can be skipped, allowing players to return to a certain game as if they were going home. ??This is considered a relatively valuable thing in Bailian City. But in the real world, this thing is like a key and can be bought anywhere. The price is not too expensive either. Almost every player has one or two such hearthstones in his hand. When they get off work every day, they can return to their own cabin in the game world through the hearthstone and live a life that normal people cannot imagine. There are even some people who occupy a small game world by themselves. You are an ordinary office worker during the day, and you can dominate the game world at night. It can be said that players in the real world spend much more to play than to care about them. ?The reason why Gu Xi set the goal of positioning the hearthstone is naturally because he wants to leave an anchor point in the real world. ?After figuring out how to jump over the bridge built by the creation world and come to the real world this time, Gu Xi will definitely come back here again. After all, all kinds of resources in the real world exceed those in Bailian City. ? Gu Xi didnt want to work hard to reach level 10 in Bailian City, but in the real world, he didnt even get a diploma. ?While calculating what he could buy with this harvest, Gu Xi headed out of the city. ? Along the way, Gu Xi saw many gates equipped with positioning hearthstones. Influenced by the positioning of hearthstones, the style of these gates also changed, and the older they became, the more affected they became. In some places, the whole street has become messy because of the conflicting styles of multiple doors. ?This made Gu Xi very happy, and he came to the cemetery outside the city without knowing it. ?This cemetery is called Dongliu Cemetery. ??The people buried inside are all players who have died. Due to the player''s special reasons, each cemetery has corresponding burial standards. There are only one hundred and fifty players buried in the Dongliu Cemetery in front of you. Each player has been carefully investigated before his death. All the players buried in the cemetery have not exceeded level 30. After their death, all of them were cremated, and their ashes were placed in lead boxes filled with mercury. After being buried underground, a large amount of copper liquid was also mixed with them. ??Even some magic circles will be carved on the ground, the main thing is to strengthen the seal. In fact, this cannot be blamed on the layout of the cemetery. Its because the players situation is too special. Except for those players who died in the game and couldnt even find their bodies. Players have to die in the real world, and their bodies themselves are the best material for the Necromancer. Leaving aside the issue of their own level, players in the real world can be resurrected through various methods, which gives them many characteristics of death. When they are alive, they may not react differently due to their level and other reasons. But if they really die in the real world, all the death characteristics accumulated in them will explode. Without some special treatment, nine out of ten players will transform into corpses. In order to ensure that he will not become an uncontrollable undead after death. ?Most players will choose to sign a consent form before death and go through various treatments before being buried. However, even after such treatment, this kind of cemetery cannot be guaranteed to be foolproof. After all, there are so many players buried here, and every player has died countless times. If such death energy gathers again, some changes will occur. So most cemeteries have some haunting incidents from time to time. ?However, most of the incidents can be handled by the cemetery managers themselves. Only this time, they encountered a difficult ghost. Not only did they fail to suppress the ghosts, they also caused a big incident. Two necromancers almost died here, and even the equipment of the two necromancers was left behind. ??Although I dont know if this ghost has come into contact with the Necromancers equipment, the management staff here have to guard against it. ??When Gu Xi arrived at Dongliu Cemetery, the management staff here quickly came to greet him and stopped Gu Xi before he had time to take stock of the surrounding situation. Hello, are you the Breath of the Dead who just took over the mission? Yes, hello, who are you? Gu Xi took a look at the old man in front of him who looked a little skinny. I found that the aura on his body was pure, and the ground he stepped on had subtle undulations. Obviously it is a field-like change. From this alone, Gu Xi could tell that this person''s strength was probably over level 20. ??This is placed on the side of Bailian City, and it is definitely a city lord type of existence. As a result, in this real world, he can only get a job as a tombkeeper. ??Moreover, judging from the aura of the person in front of me, he is not following the path of the undead, nor the path of the Holy Light, but the direction of the earth element. This major is not suitable at all. You can see from this that the real world is still too complicated. ?The old man didn''t know that Gu Xi was looking at him, and he was still explaining to Gu Xi the cause of this ghost incident. "Since the ghost appeared, we have checked. The person who turned into a ghost this time was Liu Baiwei. He was an ordinary player in Qianfang City and a wind shaman. His longevity was exhausted when he hit level 30. He was level 29 when he died. He died at the age of 1174. He left no direct descendants, so he was buried in our Dongliu Cemetery. He was buried before I came here. I have been here for more than five hundred years and there has been no movement. It is a corpse that is easier to manage. But this time I dont know what happened. He directly became a ghost, and he was still out of control. Even the necromancers and priests couldn''t deal with it. Because it was a long time ago and I couldn''t communicate with him, things got worse and worse. ??The most important thing is that his death aura has spread now. If this continues, other corpses buried in my Dongliu Cemetery will also be affected and turn into ghosts and crawl out of their graves. " As the old man spoke, he handed all kinds of information into Gu Xi''s hands. Gu Xi looked through Liu Baiwei''s information. I found that there were many imperfections in these materials. ?So Gu Xi clicked on these locations and asked. Whats going on? Why didnt he record anything during this period? There is no way, after all, it happened more than a thousand years ago, and players always enter the game through hidden routes. No one can guarantee that all the players growth trajectories can be recorded. (End of this chapter) Chapter 741： A ghost approaching level 30 (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 741 The ghost approaching level 30 (please subscribe for more updates) After taking one look at the information in his hand, Gu Xi took out his equipment. When he was about to go in the direction of Dongliu Cemetery, the old man stopped Gu Xi. "Be careful and don''t show any hostility. The ghost inside has activated all its abilities and may even be stronger than before. Your strength is too weak. If the ghost is dissatisfied, I can''t save you. " ??Gu Xi smiled and said nothing, holding the magic wand and heading towards the gate of Dongliu Cemetery. Before he even got close to the gate, Gu Xi felt the hot breath coming towards his face. At the same time, he also saw a willow tree with red leaves growing on the hillside where Dongliu Cemetery is located. ?That hot breath that hits your face comes from this willow tree. ?It is precisely because of these willow trees that this place is called Dongliu Cemetery. ?Gu Xi stretched out his left hand, and three armor-bearers appeared next to Gu Xi. ?Then Gu Xi put his hands behind his back, took a step forward and stepped out. The next moment, Gu Xi''s eyes flashed. All the willow trees that could be seen before had changed. The willow trees were still there, but the leaves turned into blue-gray leaves, and a large number of skulls appeared under the trees. . Ghostland? Gu Xi could see the changes at a glance. After all, he has several people who control the changes in the ghost realm. Not to mention that several of his own death incarnations can be released into the ghost realm battlefield at any time, but there is also a formed ghost realm under the earth-bound dragon under the steel city gate. The ghost realm in front of him couldn''t scare Gu Xi at all. ?He raised his head and glanced in the direction, and after making sure that there was no such thing as wall-breaking, he strode inside. At this time, Gu Xi''s body was emitting the aura from the Death Lord. ??As Gu Xi breathed out, a ghost floated out from the depths of Dongliu Cemetery. ??This ghost is wearing a piece of scale armor, holding a battle ax in one hand and a war hammer in the other. When he was floating in the air, the shadow of the strong wind would appear behind him. It was obvious that he had mastered the power of the wind during his lifetime. ?When the ghost appeared, Gu Xi immediately looked at the top of the ghost''s head. After confirming that the ghost''s head was green, which represented friendliness, Gu Xi finally breathed a sigh of relief. Hello, Mr. Liu Baiwei, my name is Gu Xi, can we talk? As for this ghost, Gu Xi also had the idea of ??subduing it. But this is not the time to talk about this now. ?Gu Xi had to ensure his own safety first, and only then could he have a chance to conquer such an undead man who was considered a master in his eyes. Otherwise, he would be beaten to death before he could speak, which would be unlucky. Because of the Death Lord effect, Liu Baiwei did not attack Gu Xi, but said to Gu Xi: "Leave, you can''t control my affairs." ?Gu Xi was stunned for a moment and couldn''t help but become worried. "Can you tell me something? I have also heard about you and read your information. You have obviously been asleep for hundreds of years. There is no reason to suddenly wake up and do such a thing. Are there any obsessions that have not been dealt with here? " How do you put this? Liu Baiwei didnt mind telling Gu Xi about his situation. On the one hand, it was because Gu Xi made him feel comfortable, and on the other hand, he had caused such a big fuss, and he actually had a demand for it. Otherwise, what would he have done if he had caused such a big fuss? ??It''s not like he was idle and bored, feeling uncomfortable after death and then came back to be an undead. Actually, I woke up from my long sleep this time because an ornament I gave away back then was destroyed. It was made by me and given to a girl I liked during my lifetime. ?Her potential is stronger than mine. When I died, she had already reached level 30. If she had survived until now, she would have already started to hit level 45. I dont know what happened to her. I just feel that the things I gave her were destroyed, and she may not be able to survive. I want to see her and protect her into the underworld. Or to protect her. But in my current situation, I cant get out at all. And even if I go out, I''m afraid I won''t be able to reach her. " Listening to Liu Baiwei''s words, Gu Xi was also a little speechless. On the way here, Gu Xi thought about many possibilities. ?It seems that his body was moved, or a blood sacrifice was made, or if that didn''t work, his descendants lifted the lid of the coffin. ?This is how the talented old man was lured out. But he never thought about this kind of thing. Facing such a situation, what can he say? He can only praise Liu Baiwei as a lover. Even after death, he still remembers his goddess. I see, I can help you pass on this matter, but can you restrain the death energy here so as not to disturb the other corpses here? Gu Xi knew very well that the current matter had not escalated. As long as his matter was spread and someone was found to arrange it, the matter would be settled. As for Gu Xi to handle it on his own, Gu Xi is not that stupid. The matter in front of me is no longer the matter of a level 29 ghost. ?This may be related to an existence close to level 45, which is the same level as Gu Xi''s monarch. No matter how stubborn Gu Xitou is, there is no way he can deal with this matter. He can only report this matter. I believe that as long as the leaders of Qianfang City know what is happening here, they will have a way to deal with it. Liu Baiwei is also quite satisfied with Gu Xi''s arrangement. At least Gu Xi could communicate with him and tell him a satisfactory solution. Unlike the necromancers who came before, they wanted to suppress him as soon as they came up. They didnt even think about it. If they were really suppressed, would they still complete the mission and release it? Liu Baiwei, please wait for me here. Ill explain the situation. Dont worry. I will come back after I explain the situation clearly to the outside world. I will not leave until your matter is resolved. " What Gu Xi said was an awe-inspiring act of justice. In fact, Gu Xi knew very well that there was a good opportunity in front of him. Even if Liu Baiwei cannot be conquered, Gu Xi can still get many benefits from Liu Baiwei. After all, there are very few people with strength levels above level 20 who can communicate like this. ?In Bailian City, Gu Xi would never have had such an opportunity. It is rare to have such an opportunity now, so how could Gu Xi let it go? What he wants to do most now is to communicate more with Liu Baiwei. Lets see if we can learn something different from Liu Baiwei. ?Of course it would be better if Liu Baiwei could be conquered. If not, then at least we should get some experience from him. Gu Xi''s behavior was also recognized by Liu Baiwei. He nodded with satisfaction and said to Gu Xi. "Okay, I''ll suppress my instinct first. As long as you give me an answer on this matter, I can ensure that there won''t be any trouble in Dongliu Cemetery." (End of this chapter) Chapter 742： These purple clothes are given to you (please subscribe) Chapter 742: These purple clothes are given to you (please subscribe) Gu Xi is also a person who keeps his word. After understanding everything, Gu Xi left the Dongliu Cemetery. ?Seeing Gu Xi retreating so quickly, the old man outside was also a little surprised. "What type of situation is this? ?Then the ghost of Liu Baiwei is gone? " ?Gu Xi shook his head, "No, I met Liu Baiwei and talked with him about the situation. ?Things are the best kind of solution. It''s not the blood sacrifice or the wrath I imagined, but some small things that woke Liu Baiwei up. " The old man couldn''t help but roll his eyes after hearing this. Do you know what you are talking about? Repaying the blood sacrifice, do you know what kind of trouble it will cause if the corpses in Dongliu Cemetery are sacrificed with blood? ?That''s no joke. Dont talk nonsense, by the way, whats going on here? The old man quickly stopped Gu Xi from talking nonsense. As soon as Gu Xi heard this, he explained Liu Baiwei''s situation. I heard that something might have happened to Liu Baiweis goddess, and Liu Baiwei wanted to protect his goddess. The old man was speechless for a moment. In the old man''s mind, Liu Baiwei was clearly messing around. ?An old man who has lived for more than a thousand years, who has obviously been dead for hundreds of years, still crawls out of the coffin for a woman. No wonder there are no direct descendants. It turns out that he has been a dog licker his whole life. ?But this kind of licking dog is the best to deal with. The matter is very simple, just confirm whether Liu Baiwei''s goddess is alive or dead. ??If he dies, provide a path for Liu Baiwei. Whether Liu Baiwei wants to enter the game or be buried with the goddess, as long as it can solve the immediate problem, it can be discussed. Ill handle this matter. Facing the problem at hand, the old man stood up without hesitation. This matter is his Dongliu Cemetery matter, he must come over to deal with it. ??Moreover, considering an outsider who is still so weak, it is obvious at a glance what he can accomplish who has not graduated from school. Okay, youd better go in and help me keep an eye on Liu Baiwei and dont let him cause any trouble. After this matter is handled, you will consider the task completed. ?Gu Xi also smiled and responded. What he wanted was these words from the old man. Okay, then Ill go in and comfort you. By the way, how long will it take for this to happen? "Give me two days. I''m not sure how long it will take, but I can always get a result in two days. After all, the matter in front of me is too big." ??Going back to Dongliu Cemetery, Gu Xi saw Liu Baiwei looking at him with a smile on his face. Did you hear everything just now? Of course, I heard them all. Liu Baiwei said with certainty that Dongliu Cemetery is not a forbidden place, nor does it prohibit ghosts from traveling. With Liu Baiwei''s strength, he can feel it by putting some thought into such big things outside. "Thank you very much this time. No matter why you came here, your presence has helped me a lot. I don''t need these things, so just take them." As Liu Baiwei spoke, he pushed a few things in the direction of Gu Xi. ?Gu Xi took it and looked at it, and some information was played in front of him. You got the Yinfeng Robe (Purple) ???You got the Thousand Thunder Peach Wood Sword (Purple) You get the Ghost Bronze Curse Bell (Purple) ?Gu Xi''s eyes widened and he turned to look at Liu Baiwei. "These are the things left by the two necromancers who came here last time. I have kept the ones that are more useful. The rest are all that I have no need for. You can just take them. Don''t be polite to me." ?Gu Xi never thought that he would be able to take advantage of this by coming over to do a mission. He picked up the Yinfeng robe placed on top. Gu Xi found that the robe looked like a thick yellow Taoist robe, but in his hand, it was not as heavy as a spider web. Shaking the robe open, Gu Xi could even feel the wind carrying the clothes upward. ?When the robe floated up, Gu Xi could see a large number of ghost faces embroidered with gold and silver threads under the yellow clothes. Yinfeng robe (purple, robe) Defense: 73 After equipped: Intelligence +5, Perception +5 Equipment requirements: Intelligence 7, Perception 7, Charisma 7 Special 1: Wind shield protection. When wearing this robe, you will always be surrounded by a layer of wind shield to resist various long-range and melee attacks. Special Effect 1: After wearing the equipment, the wind shield will always consume the user''s mana at a consumption rate of 1 point per second. Special 2: Ten Thousand Ghosts Hide, which allows some of the ghost soldiers under his command to be integrated into his robes. The effect is equivalent to the effect of the Soul Calling Banner or the Ten Thousand Ghost Banners. For the necromancer, it is like bringing his own army with him. Special Effect 2: After wearing the equipment and activating the Hiding Effect of Ten Thousand Ghosts once, if the undead troops hiding in the Yinwind robe die in battle, the player will receive damage once, and 1 to 15 points of life will be deducted. Special 3: Yin Qi Curse Breath, absorbs the power of Yin Qi and curse from the outside world, and uses itself as the center to release these Yin Qi and curse power to strengthen all nearby undead. Special Effect 3: After wearing the equipment and activating the Yin Qi breath effect once, you will automatically be cursed once a day, and the curse time and effect are random. [Explanation: As a necromancer, not everyone can bring the undead troops with them, so a robe like this can be used to store the undead troops and strengthen the undead troops in peacetime. Looking at the description of the Yinfeng robe in front of him, Gu Xi''s eyes also lit up. nice. Just this Yinfeng robe is already quite good equipment for Gu Xi. Didnt you see that Gu Xi is still wearing a blue top? ??Moreover, the negative effects of this Yinfeng robe are not too strong. If it is worn forcefully, it will not cause much trouble to Gu Xi. But at this time, Gu Xi hesitated a little. Wind Shield is okay, but the latter two effects are not of much significance to him. Gu Xi has a city of death. If he wants to release his troops, he can do so at any time. ??Unlike other necromancers, he has to consider how to use his undead troops. As for strengthening the undead army through Yin energy and curses? No matter how much it is strengthened, can a city of death have a big impact on the undead army? After thinking about it, Gu Xi put down the Yinfeng robe in his hand. He wondered if there were any masters in the real world who could change the purple suit. If there were, he could ask if the attributes of the purple suit could help him change it. After putting away the Yinfeng robe, Gu Xi picked up the Thousand Thunder Peach Wood Sword placed aside. The moment he took the sword into his hands, Gu Xi felt a hot breath coming from him, and there was even a bird song from the tip of the mahogany sword. (End of this chapter) Chapter 743： Distribution of two purple outfits (please subscribe in the New Year) Chapter 743: Distribution of Two Purple Equipments (Please subscribe in the New Year) The new year is here, please subscribe. I have subscribed for a long time but havent made any progress yet. Please subscribe! Thousand Thunder Peach Wood Sword (purple, main hand weapon) Attack: 43-52 After equipped: Strength +4, Constitution +4, Perception +4 Equipment requirements: Strength 7, Constitution 7, Perception 7 Special 1: Pure Yang Slash, which comes with the pure sword energy of Pure Yang. When slashed, it can cause 300% damage to undead, evil, and dark enemies. [Special Effect 1: After wearing the equipment and activating the Pure Yang Slash effect once, you will be affected by the evil soul entering the body once a day, attracting the possession of the Yin Soul, and then automatically triggering the evil-suppressing effect of the Peach Wood Sword, shattering the Yin Soul (if it cannot be defeated) Shatter the ghost, the peach wood sword will automatically break the body of the sword holder). Special 2: Thousand Thunder Spell, releases a thousand thunderbolts with different effects to attack the enemy from a distance. The overall lethality is equivalent to a level 9 lightning bolt or a level 4 chain lightning. Special Effect 2: After wearing equipment and activating the Thousand Thunder Curse effect once, you will be struck by lightning once a day. If you are not resistant to lightning, you may be killed by lightning. Special 3: Blood sacrifice to recognize the owner, recognize the owner through the blood sacrifice ceremony. After recognizing the owner, the power of this weapon will be doubled (if this weapon originally had an owner, the mark of the original owner must be erased). Special Effect 3: After wearing the equipment and activating the blood sacrifice recognition effect once, the difficulty of erasing the mark will be doubled. If it is not erased, the holder will be affected by the previous owner every day. Explanation: This is a wooden sword made of peach wood that has been charred by lightning. It has a very strong killing effect on the undead. Holding the Thousand Thunder Peach Wood Sword, Gu Xi couldn''t help but sigh in his heart. ??The necromancer who originally used this Thousand Thunder Peach Wood Sword must have taken the route of a Taoist priest to suppress the undead. Otherwise, he would not choose a weapon that has nothing to do with the undead and is even powerfully incompatible with it. ?But Gu Xi did not take such a route, and he did not have the use of such a weapon. This is a pity. ?Gu Xi lifted up the Thousand Thunder Peach Wood Sword and was about to put it away, when suddenly Gu Xi felt something in his heart He quickly switched to the state of virtual mana and pointed his finger in the sky. Death incarnate! At this moment, a thought suddenly flashed through Gu Xi''s mind. Choose the incarnation of death to go into battle. This situation was something Gu Xi had never encountered before. But Gu Xi''s reaction was quite fast. He understood that he now had three death incarnations, and now he could only release two death incarnations at the same time. Only then would such a choice arise. ?This also gives Gu Xi a variety of different ways of coping. No matter what situation he encounters, Gu Xi can always respond with different incarnations of death. ?In the situation like this, Gu Xi did not need to fight, but wanted to distribute the Thousand Thunder Peach Wood Sword. After all, only the incarnation of death could withstand this kind of life-threatening purple weapon. So in Gu Xi''s mind, the incarnation of death - the God of Death and the incarnation of death - Titan appeared at the same time. ?Gu Xi thrust the Thousand Thunder Peach Wood Sword into the ground. You take your pick. Death Incarnation - Death and Death Incarnation - Titan looked at each other, and finally Death Incarnation - Titan took a step forward and pulled out the Thousand Thunder Peach Wood Sword stuck in the ground. When he pulled out the wooden sword, the shadow of a Taoist priest appeared behind him. This Taoist priest seems to be resisting the control of the Titan, the incarnation of death, on the Thousand Thunder Peach Wood Sword. However, the shadow of this Taoist priest is just the aura left during the blood sacrifice. In addition, the strength of the incarnation of death - Titan is not weak, because Gu Xi has been promoted to another level, and now the level of the incarnation of death under Gu Xi has reached All have reached level 16. Coupled with the current location, the incarnation of death - Titan easily suppressed this phantom, squeezing a blood like black oil onto the Thousand Thunder Peach Wood Sword. ??As this blood was applied, the original vermilion Qian Lei Taomu Sword quickly turned into dark red. At the same time, layers of lightning began to appear on Titan, the incarnation of death. For such a change, the incarnation of death - Titan not only did not stop it, but flew up in the thunder and lightning. It can be felt that this kind of thunder and lightning is quite useful to him. Even Liu Baiwei, who was standing aside and watching the excitement, felt the progress of the incarnation of death - Titan. Your men are really interesting. They are Titans from the tower series. You can turn a Titan into such a small one, so you have some ideas. No, its just good luck. Gu Xi was polite. At this moment, Titan, the incarnation of death, had completed control of the Thousand Thunder Peach Wood Sword, and now he was looking at Gu Xi with the Thousand Thunder Peach Wood Sword. At this time, Gu Xi began to deal with the last purple outfit. Ghost Bronze Cursed Bell (purple, off-hand item) Defense: 19 After equipped: Perception +9 Equipment requirements: Intelligence 15, Perception 15 Special 1: Soul Attracting Curse, when you shake this curse bell, you can attract nearby ownerless wandering souls. The wandering souls whose strength is lower than the user''s will obey the effect of the soul attracting spell and serve the user. Special Effect 1: After wearing the equipment and activating the soul-drawing spell once, the curse bell will affect the holder, and the holder may be drawn out of the body by the soul-drawing spell and become part of the wandering soul. [Special 2: Death Curse, kills nearby creatures. When a creature encounters the Death Curse, the effect of the Death Curse will be superimposed. When this effect reaches five layers, the Death Curse will begin to be taken away. The soul of the living being, causing the living being to fall under the influence of the instant death effect. Special Effect 2: After wearing the equipment and activating the effect of the Death Spell once, the user will not be immune to any instant death effects, and can only use his own level and vitality to harden the instant death magic. Special 3: Yin Breath Spell, through Yin Qi injecting conditions, the curse kills the enemy. The more conditions are entered, the more mana is consumed, and the better the curse killing effect is. Special Effect 3: After wearing the equipment and activating the Yin Breathing Spell effect once, a self-contained weakness will be updated every day. This weakness may be strong or weak, and the strong one may even affect the user''s life. [Explanation: As a necromancer, how can you not learn spells? Pick up this curse bell. As long as you pick up this curse bell, you will be the target of the curse. Another off-hand item. When he picked up the ghost copper curse bell, Gu Xi couldn''t help but shook his head. He got too many off-hand items of purple quality or above along the way. ?This ghost copper curse bell is actually not even comparable to the spiritual lamp. Not to mention that Gu Xis main route is not in terms of curses. Gu Xi thought for a while and then turned to face the incarnation of death, the God of Death. You happen to be here, so just take this thing. (End of this chapter) Chapter 744： Guidance from experts (please subscribe for more updates in the New Year) Chapter 744: Experts advice (new year updates, please subscribe) Happy New Year everyone, on the first day of the new year, I would like to ask for more updates, subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! Death incarnate - Upon hearing Gu Xi''s order, the God of Death took one step forward without any hesitation. ??The new pair of arms that have grown out of the back of the incarnation of death, the God of Death, stretched out his left hand toward the ground and held the ghost copper bell in his hand. ??The pair of back arms lifted the ghost copper curse bell upwards, and the curse bell shook gently. It was obvious that the curse ability of the incarnation of death, the God of Death, had been further strengthened. As for the Yinfeng robe that he got at the beginning, Gu Xi couldn''t use it for the time being, so he put it away directly. ?Seeing Gu Xi handling several things, Liu Baiwei also waved to Gu Xi. It seems that you have a good chance. You have such powerful undead under your command before you graduate. It seems that you are also a famous figure in the school. Fortunately, he is just a chief. ?Gu Xi raised his head and raised his left hand, where the championship ring was displayed. ?Although the styles of championship rings are different in each school, their functions are actually the same, which is to prove to others that he is the chief of a certain school and the first among the students of this class. ?Liu Baiwei never thought that Gu Xi would be accidentally killed from the depths of the game. Seeing this championship ring, Liu Baiwei didn''t say anything. The chief leaders in a school are all potential players who can reach level 45 or above. It is normal to have such a level. This time he acted correctly. ?Finding that Liu Baiwei''s attitude had changed, Gu Xi smiled and quickly asked Liu Baiwei about something. ??As a master of diplomacy and other abilities, Gu Xi will never be silent when it comes to chatting. ??Although Liu Baiwei is not taking the path of the undead, but the path of the wind shaman. But he has reached level 29 no matter what, and is about to hit level 30. There are some things that can be seen at a glance from a relatively high position. At least he can give some advice on some of Gu Xi''s problems. I dont know what route the Necromancer will take, but I can tell you clearly that level 20 is easy to upgrade, but if you want to hit level 30, you must have both specialization and breadth in skills. I suffered a loss in Guangbo at that time. I failed to reach level 30, but instead consumed a lot of life. With my level 29 level, I would have lived at least six to seven thousand years. How could I live for more than a thousand years and die at the end of my life like I do now? " Can you elaborate a little bit? Gu Xi is somewhat curious. Of course, specialization here means that after you choose a path, you must never look back, and dont think about branching out and practicing dual or multiple paths. That will only waste your time. The only option is to move forward bravely. You see that I am taking the path of Shaman, but there are also different types of Shaman. I am taking the path of Elemental Shaman. This is my specialization. But I suffered a big loss in Guangbo because of the situation in Qianfang City, so I could only take the wind element route at the beginning. The four elements have not reached a balance, I..." ?At this moment, Gu Xi suddenly interrupted Liu Baiwei, "Wait a minute." "What''s wrong?" Liu Baiwei looked at Gu Xi in confusion. That sentence just now! The four elements are not balanced. Is there any problem with this? ? Gu Xi didnt say anything, and stood up directly. Behind him, the holder of the Underworld Dragon Robe and the Soul Lamp quickly appeared. Gu Xi passed his line of sight and scanned it back and forth on his body. Seeing Gu Xi''s actions, Liu Baiwei was also a little confused. "What''s wrong with you?" ??Gu Xi raised his head, "My last world was an elemental world that emphasized balance. Among the four elements of earth, water, wind and fire, earth and wind were dead, and a balance was always maintained between water and fire. I accepted a mission from the Fire Lord to deliver something to the sea giant. After that, the Fire Lord gave me a portal to escape from that world. I was afraid of some conspiracy over there, so I didnt use that thing to leave. Instead, I took my usual path. But it was obviously a smooth road before, but something went wrong at this time. He sent me from the place I was used to to Qianfang City. I didnt know what this was about before. When I heard you say that the four elements were not in balance, I thought about it and wondered if this was the reason why I was sent here. " Hearing this, Liu Baiwei couldn''t help but turn his head and look at Gu Xi. ?His probing methods were much stronger than Gu Xi''s. Gu Xi only felt a dark wind blowing against his face, and his whole body seemed to be blown through by the wind. ?Then Liu Baiwei suddenly took action and hit Gu Xi. ?Gu Xi felt a chill all over his body, as if he had fallen into an ice cave. ?However, Liu Baiwei stopped at this moment and said: "Okay, it''s okay. Did you eat something from that big guy?" A cup of fire of life, after eating it, my level directly increased by 1 level. No wonder, the balance in your body has been destroyed, and the firepower has become more intense. If the firepower is not released, you may get angry in the next period of time. ?There is nothing else, and that person has no intention of plotting against you. In your situation, he is afraid that he will look down upon you. That person''s strength should be level 44, which is the critical moment when he plans to hit level 45. You said before that he wanted the sea giant to level up with him. I''m afraid that was an excuse. I guess he wants you to attract the attention of the sea giants and lure them out of their world. In order to ensure that the sea giant can be fooled, the boundary-breaking diamond he gives you should be part of it, and you should also have some arrangements with you. ? It is normal for the Boundary Breaker to open the portal, but as soon as you enter, the arrangement on your body will activate, leading the portal to send a level 44 sea giant to his designated place. How much energy is needed here? You can figure it out just by thinking about it. You use some means to find another way. ?The energy stored in your body will naturally cause some changes. In the absence of the Boundary Breaking Drill, it will affect your teleportation and send you to Qianfang City. ?This is also because you are lucky. If the Fire Lord had done a better job, you might have been blown up during the teleportation process. " ?Gu Xi is quite smart. After hearing what Liu Baiwei said, Gu Xi immediately reacted. ?Looks like this is a blessing in disguise. At this time, Gu Xi did not regret at all that he had given up on the portal opened by the Boundary Breaking Diamond. ??He didn''t want to bet on whether the place behind the portal was good or bad. Besides, he has already obtained the biggest benefit of Qianfang City in front of him. Step out of the depths of the game and into the real world one step ahead of others. From this point of view, Gu Xi has surpassed many people in the depths of the game. Not to mention that Gu Xi has now come into contact with the world after level 20. Now he starts at a higher level than those people. (End of this chapter) Chapter 745： Teaching (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 745 Teaching (please subscribe for more updates) After knowing what was going on, Gu Xi finally felt relieved. ?This time when I came to the real world, I was afraid that I had taken advantage of some people. ?But Gu Xi doesnt owe anyone anything. ??On the contrary, because of his choice, he cut off the cause and effect with the Fire Lord and the like. ?What Gu Xi has to worry about now is how long he can stay in the real world and whether there is a possibility of being deported. If not, then Gu Xi would not be so anxious to leave. Learning in the real world for a longer period of time is what Gu Xi should do. Seeing Gu Xi make up his mind, Liu Baiwei also smiled. Any idea what the problem is? I know, as long as you are alive, you will be fine. No matter which city you stay in, technology is so advanced now. Even if you want to go back, it is not difficult. There is no need to worry so much. ??Gu Xi smiled and said, "Let''s talk about other things. What did you mean by Guangbo just now?" Ah, I would have forgotten if you didnt tell me. Guangbo means that within the scope of specialization, you cannot be lacking. At the beginning, I was extremely strong in the wind element, but not in the other three elements. The fire element could barely keep up with the level, and the earth element was far behind. So when you upgrade from level 29 to level 30, there is a problem when the four major elements are combined into one and converted into spiritual elements. Not only did he not succeed in the end, but he also lost his life. What we need to do now is to work together on expertise and breadth. I see that you are under-leveling, right? " ?Gu Xi was stunned for a moment, but finally nodded. You can keep the grades down, which shows that your teacher teaches well. For you students, level is not actually the most important. You can all advance to level 10 before graduation. Whats so difficult about this? What you have to do now is to lay a good foundation while studying in school. Only in this way will the road ahead be smoother. " Liu Baiwei said nonchalantly, As for what happens after level 30, I dont know much about it. ?But my father told me at the beginning that if I passed the level 30 threshold, he would help me find suitable materials and let me upgrade a purple outfit to an orange outfit. I think orange equipment may be the focus after level 30. I think your teacher should know something about this. You can ask the teacher then. Dont be afraid to ask people in school. You must know that the teacher you come into contact with in school may be the highest-status person you have ever come into contact with in your life. I just didn''t seize such an opportunity before and missed a lot. Don''t miss it. " Gu Xi thought to himself, you are now the highest level existence I have come into contact with. Level 29, I have only heard of it but never seen it. ?However, Gu Xi did not mention this topic. He immediately changed direction and asked some questions that he did not understand. ??Although Liu Baiwei took a different route from Gu Xi. But there are many things that he has seen more than Gu Xi has ever studied. ?The questions asked by Gu Xi were not too difficult for him. Even if he had not studied before, he could explain them to some extent. ?Especially after Gu Xi heard that Liu Baiwei himself had built a city and raised his own special products, Gu Xi''s interest became even stronger. Gu Xi asked more questions in this regard. "If you want to talk about building a city, there are a lot of things to say. After reaching level 20, if you don''t have a certain amount of qualifications and just rely on a little experience in killing enemies, you won''t be able to reach the level in hundreds of years. Level one. So after level 20, no matter what route you take at the beginning, you will find a way to build one or two cities to support yourself. ??You necromancers will be better. Ordinary undead consume less and are more numerous. ??You can occupy any city and settle down there. Unlike us, there are many times when we have to start building a city from scratch. You asked me about building a city. I really have a lot of experience. First of all, when building a city, the location of the city needs to be considered. Generally speaking, we cannot pick large worlds to build cities on. The large world has attracted a lot of attention. We usually just occupy a miniature game world. ?This way you can easily deal with the resistance in the game world. Occupies the core of the game world. At that time, once the city is moved to the core point of the game world, the city will be considered established. There are definitely benefits to doing this. Because you have cleaned up this micro world, there are no enemies in the whole world, and you can develop your own city here. But generally speaking, micro worlds do not provide strong support for cities, and they can only be upgraded to level 10 cities at most. If you want to upgrade to level 10 or above, you need to buy a small world. Cities above level 20 all appear in medium-sized worlds. ?However, when you are building a city, you will encounter attacks of one kind or another, which will slow down the speed of city building. As for worlds larger than large, many players are focusing on them. ??If you want to build a city and stay here, it will be difficult to do it if you have not reached level 30 or above. Forget it, lets not talk about this anymore, werent you just asking about specialties? In fact, for ordinary players like us who dont want to build a family but want the city to support themselves, specialty products become the most important part. The specialties mentioned here are not equipment or the like. Not to mention various large-scale resources. ??Every player will have those things, but they are not very valuable. The specialty you want generally refers to special plants, crops or animals. At least it must be strong enough to enhance the effect of its subordinates. Such specialties are valuable. This is the case in my old city. It took me more than a hundred years to finally develop two good special products. One is the earth-born lotus. The lotus heart of this earth-born lotus can quickly increase the power of the earth element. ?This thing helped me a lot when I was alive. The other type is Fengjincao, which is a material that can capture the spirituality in the wind. It is a commodity that I sell to others in exchange for other supplies. ?But unfortunately, I dont know what my city has become now. It will be the same when you have your own city in the future. Specialty products should be brought in pairs, one for personal use and the other for foreign trade. Only cities like this have a future. There are many ways to generate special products, the simplest one is to get them from other game worlds. But other players will also get it, so there is no way to achieve the only effect. In addition, you can also do your own research, but you must have the ability to do research. ?Although it will be difficult to research, once the research is done, the benefits will be considerable. So how to choose is up to you. As far as the Necromancer is concerned, you can first try the popular specialty ideas on the market, for example..." (End of this chapter) Chapter 746： Anchor positioning successful (please subscribe) Chapter 746 Anchor positioning successful (please subscribe) ? Gu Xi communicated with Liu Baiwei for a day and a night, and the old man from Dongliu Cemetery finally completed the entire process and fulfilled Liu Baiwei''s request. Gu boy, Breath of the Dead, there is news about the promise you made to Liu Baiwei. "How about it?" Before Gu Xi could say anything, Liu Baiwei floated to the gate of Dongliu Cemetery. ?He makes trouble, but he still knows some things well. No matter what kind of trouble he makes in Dongliu Cemetery, as long as he doesn''t leave this gate, he is not attacking Qianfang City. In this way, everything is still room for negotiation. ?So even though he was anxious, Liu Baiwei just listened to this matter in front of the gate. Weve already negotiated. You can go find Ms. Liu Yan, but you cant go into the city on this way. After you leave Dongliu Cemetery, you cant come back. If necessary, your bones can be buried here and worshiped every year. " As he spoke, the old man pointed at the two players following him. They are the two most famous teleporters in Qianfang City. They will enter Dongliu Cemetery and set up a portal behind the gate to enter the game world of Ms. Liu Yans Accident. This time takes three days. During these three days, you can find a necromancer who is willing to help you leave and send you into the game world. " As soon as the old man finished speaking, Liu Baiwei looked at Gu Xi. Gu Xi hesitated and asked: "If I am willing to help, do I also have to enter this game world?" "Yes, but you just need to send people over. After sending people in, you can leave directly." Many thoughts quickly flashed through Gu Xi''s mind. He knew that if he entered a new game world, he would probably have to return to the depths of the game when he left again. ??Now that his anchor point here has not been set, he can''t just leave like this. Okay, but I need to sell some things and buy some things in Qianfang City. After all, its rare for me to come here. After leaving the next game, Im afraid I wont be able to come back. There are so many specialties here that Im worried Ill never see again, so I want to spend these three days shopping more and buying more good things. " "This is what it should be. You are not an undead spirit. You can enter the city at any time and no one will stop you." The old man agreed as soon as he heard it. At the same time, Liu Baiwei also said to Gu Xi: "Thank you very much this time. I still have some money on hand. Anyway, I can''t use it now. This time I enter the game, no matter whether she can be saved or not, I''m afraid. Can''t come back. I dont need the money, so Ill give it all to you. There are actually some good things in Qianfang City, and some of them are quite useful for your current situation. I will give you a list later. Go and inquire about it. If you can buy it, buy it all. By the way, your current breath of fire of life is too strong. If it is not dealt with, the next two levels of upgrades will still be affected. It''s fine at level 9, but I''m afraid it will affect your advancement at level 10. So you''d better take this time to take a dip in the sword-washing pool to wash away the influence of the fire of life. " As Liu Baiwei spoke, he took out a coin made of wood and handed it to Gu Xi. After Gu Xi took the coin, he understood why people in the real world would use this kind of thing as currency. You can clearly feel the weight of this kind of wood as soon as you hold it in your hand. At the same time, the wood can be freely decomposed, combined, enlarged and reduced. It can be said that no matter what you turn this kind of wood into, the final value will be there.?????Just like the original gold. ? Its just that this kind of wood can be combined and decomposed freely. Unlike gold, you need to use scissors to cut it. It requires a small smelting furnace to combine it. Most importantly, it also consumes fire. ??And it cant be zoomed in or out or anything like that. There is no comparison here at all. ?After Gu Xi took the money from Liu Baiwei, he was not polite to Liu Baiwei. He thanked him and left Dongliu Cemetery. After leaving the cemetery, Gu Xi did not immediately go to the sword-washing pool to cleanse himself of the effects of the fire of life. ?His only one goal is to buy the positioning hearthstone first. Not to mention anything else, lets first lock the passage back to the real world. I cant return to the real world. If I miss such a good opportunity, I wont feel at ease even if I die after I go back. ?After Gu Xi left, the old man glanced at Liu Baiwei and said, "You have already decided, so prepare well. After all, after you go, you will have no chance to come back. Do you need someone to contact your father? Although you have no descendants, your parents are still there. " Forget it, no need, in their eyes, I died five hundred years ago. Well, please clean up Dongliu Cemetery more. Dont leave some things behind after you leave, and I will have to clean them up in the end. ??The old man did not dare to boast in front of Liu Baiwei, after all, Liu Baiwei was older than him. He could only persuade him honestly. Fortunately, Liu Baiwei has made up his mind and has no intention of causing trouble again. ?As a result, the situation at Dongliu Cemetery quickly calmed down, and the Yin Qi and death energy that originally shrouded Dongliu Cemetery also quickly shrank, and were all withdrawn into the cemetery. At this time, Gu Xi, who returned to Qianfang City, immediately bought the positioning hearthstone he wanted. After handing the positioning hearthstone to Luna, Gu Xi breathed a sigh of relief. ??Luna, Princess Anna and Eve started studying the positioning hearthstone as soon as they got it. A fairly detailed instruction sheet was sent with the positioning of the hearthstone. ?The quality of the positioning hearthstone is actually a little higher than the hearthstone Gu Xi got last time. ?The reason why Gu Xi was so nervous was not that there was any different technological content in the hearthstone. Rather, the location pointed by Gu Xi''s positioning is the real world. After the research of several contracted undead, the arrangement of positioning the hearthstone was very smooth. ? Gu Xi rented an inconspicuous room in Qianfang City for three hundred years and placed the hearthstone here. ?The players in Qianfang City have done too many things like this. ?Nearly every player will rent a room like this after reaching level 10 to arrange and position hearthstones so that they can travel to and from the industries in the game. ?So Gu Xis request did not attract too many peoples attention, and even the price was not high. Gu Xi got everything done easily. After the room was rented and the positioning hearthstone was placed, Luna also built a building in Aridovi City leading to Qianfang City, and put the positioning hearthstone in according to the requirements in the instructions. ??With the simultaneous activation of Gu Xi''s and Luna''s mana, the positioning hearthstone lit up. The anchor positioning of Qianfangcheng was successful. (End of this chapter) Chapter 747： Black market in the city (please subscribe) Chapter 747 Black Market in the City (Please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! ? ? After going back and forth to Alidovi several times to make sure that the hearthstone was arranged and usable, Gu Xi finally breathed a sigh of relief. After confirming that he could return to the real world, Gu Xi breathed a sigh of relief, went to the city hall to hand in the task, and exchanged part of the funds. After getting money, Gu Xi did not go to the sword washing pool immediately. Instead, he returned to the bookstore where he first read and bought all the books he had packed before. ?The bookstore clerk was also a little surprised when he saw Gu Xi coming to buy books. He thought Gu Xi had given up before, but he didn''t expect to make money. Are you going to the black market? No, Im going to do the task. ?? Gu Xi shook his head, "Although the task was a bit difficult, I still made some money. Do you still have the books I packed before? By the way, please help me add these books." ??Gu Xi reported the titles of the books, which were mentioned by Liu Baiwei when he was building the city and studying the city''s special products. These books are all considered basic textbooks. They are available in most bookstores, and there are no purchase restrictions. Before, Gu Xi just didnt pay attention to it, so he didnt know about these books. ?Now with Liu Baiwei''s tips, Gu Xi will naturally not miss these things to lay the foundation. Since we are buying books anyway, we might as well buy them together. After sending all the packed books back to Alidovi City and handing them over to Eve, Gu Xi left the bookstore. ??The last time he came out of the bookstore, he chose to go to the city hall to pick up the mission. ??It was different this time. Gu Xi planned to go to the black market the clerk mentioned to have a look. I heard that there are some things coming in from other channels, and there are even some contraband. The most important thing is that things here are relatively cheap. As long as you dont mind using things snatched from dead people, the prices of supplies here will be at least half cheaper than outside. For Gu Xi, what happened to the things on the dead? As long as they were cheap, he would dare to use the things in the grave. Besides, there are always some things that he is not suitable to buy in the outside market. So the black market is where he must go. As for why he went first, it must be because he didnt have much cash on hand, and things from the black market were given priority. ??When he followed the direction the clerk told him and arrived near the black market, Gu Xi found that the place was quite strictly guarded. It was not as he imagined. On the surface, it was a black market. In fact, everyone knew it. When Gu Xi came here, before he could see the route of the black market clearly, two men in black robes appeared about five meters away from Gu Xi. This distance is considered a safe distance for players. Too close will make players hostile. Buy or sell? "purchase." Gu Xi initially had the idea of ??selling some resources. But when Liu Baiwei said that, he knew that the negative energy in his hands was not competitive. Selling negative energy here can only be done at a cheap price. ?Then its better to just sell nothing and keep it for yourself. Looking at Gu Xi, one of the men in black robes led Gu Xi in another direction. Be honest and dont mess around when you go there. If you need anything, just ask someone who wears clothes like me. ? Gu Xi nodded affirmatively. After they went around several alleys, Gu Xi found that he was taken to an abandoned building. "What do you want to buy? The building over there sells medicines, weapons and equipment are sold over there, and some stolen goods are sold over there." "I want some seeds or saplings of special quality. If possible, I Want a lot of bodies, high quality bodies. There are saplings, but there are saplings for sale there when you see the yellow building. As for high-quality corpses, there are probably very few of them. Qianfang City is not a city for the undead. Our city mainly relies on the power of wind. So we generally dont have any way to preserve corpses. Even if we kill high-level enemies, we mainly use the equipment on the enemies, and the corpses are rarely transported back. If you really want it, go check out the black building over there. There are some archaeological items for sale over there, there may be something you want. " Hearing Gu Xis needs, the man in black robe introduced the layout of the black market. It is understandable that he would worry about things like not having a suitable corpse. After all, every city has its own style. After hearing the route clearly, Gu Xi took the first step towards the yellow building. Liu Baiwei once said that various trees for specialty products are best cultivated. Since Gu Xi is taking the undead route, some peach trees or locust trees can be arranged. These two kinds of trees, one suppresses ghosts and the other nourishes ghosts, are both the best tree species. ?However, Liu Baiwei personally recommended Gu Xi to plant peach trees. After all, peaches can be eaten, but only the flowers and leaves of the locust tree can be eaten. Of course, it would be better if Gu Xi was lucky enough to get other special tree species in the black market, or food species suitable for planting by the undead. If not, Liu Baiwei also asked Gu Xi not to force it. The specialties of each city are carefully selected after many years. Dont mess around. Infusing all kinds of things randomly into your city will cause great harm to the city. ?From the perspective of Liu Baiwei''s position, it would be better to have no special products in the city than to arrange them randomly. Gu Xi only believed half of what Liu Baiwei said. ?He came to the black market just to see if he had any luck and if he could find something different. In Gu Xi''s mind, he has more advantages than others in the black market. On the one hand, Gu Xi comes from deep within the game, and those above level 20 are the top management there. Some things that are ordinary or even inconspicuous here may be high-quality treasures in Gu Xi''s eyes. So Gu Xi doesnt mind the inferior tree species or grain species. On the other hand, Gu Xi took a different route. There are some items that are considered to be excellent items by the necromancer, but in the eyes of the players here, they are simply a disaster. Gu Xis main focus is an information gap. Planning to buy what you want at the lowest price before the people in the black market react. In order to ensure that he would not be affected by some psychic spells, Gu Xi immediately chose to be immune to psychic spells. After doing all this, Gu Xi stepped into the yellow building. As soon as he entered the door, Gu Xi saw a sapling with many eyes staring at him. And a voice sounded next to Gu Xi. This guest, do you like this longan tree? (End of this chapter) Chapter 748： Harvest from the black market (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 748 Harvest from the Black Market (Please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! Different from the normal market, Gu Xi always had a sullen face in the black market and could not be viewed as a novice. For some things that he can''t understand, or that he feels are not sure of his judgment, Gu Xi simply doesn''t want them, and he won''t be fooled here. Because Gu Xi picked out things related to the undead and undead, and what he bought were low-quality but large quantities of seeds. So the merchants who initially gathered around Gu Xi to recommend various spiritual plants quickly dispersed. Some simply looked at Gu Xi from afar and ignored Gu Xi again. For them, what Gu Xi bought were the accessories that they usually give away in their store, and they were not valuable at all. There was a businessman who was very happy. Because Gu Xi wanted exactly what he was selling. The businessman sold 300 kilograms of seeds to Gu Xi at a very low price. ?These seeds come in all varieties and types. Three hundred kilograms in total. If a normal person were to sort them, they would probably not be able to pick out anything good in a few years. ?This feeling is like the copper coins sold by the ton in the antique market. ??Everyone knows that there may be some good things in it, but no one really wants to identify and deal with them one by one. ??This businessman thinks the same way now. All packaged and sold to Gu Xi. As for whether a person can pick out any spiritual planting seeds among these seeds, that is not his business. When Gu Xihui bought it, he naturally felt that there was a relatively strong vitality in this large pile of seeds. ??Although I am not sure what kind of seeds are inside, one thing is certain. After taking these seeds back, they can definitely be planted. As for classifying these seeds, this is not a very simple matter. The Bai Wuchang of the Ghost Team can just step forward and deal with it. So both Gu Xi and the businessman were quite satisfied with this business. Even the merchant secretly told Gu Xi which saplings were better, allowing Gu Xi to buy some good quality saplings. Different from the seeds of spiritual plants, there is no such thing as opening a blind box for saplings. The type of sapling and its quality can be seen at a glance. What Gu Xi chose was not a relatively rare sapling. So even if he saw a very high-quality World Tree sapling here, Gu Xi was not tempted. Instead, he selected a large number of saplings that met his needs based on his own ideas. ?This time, the saplings Gu Xi selected were not peach trees or something like before. The saplings Gu Xi selected this time had only one goal, and that was to raise ghosts. ? Gu Xis goal for this sapling is very simple, just like the blood maple planted in the magic plant area. The purpose is to quickly gather the Yin energy in the city and attract a large number of undead. Just right here in the black market, there is a batch of saplings that cannot be sold. Gu Xi took a look and found that it suited his needs, so he packed up and bought them all. As for the manual on how to cultivate tree saplings given by the boss, Gu Xi didnt even want it. Because Gu Xi knew very well that once the sapling was in his hands, he might not have the chance to transform into a tree man. Planting trees honestly is the most appropriate way to take care of your current needs. ??For this reason, Gu Xi bought more than a hundred saplings this time, all of which were locust trees, willows, pine, and cypress trees, and they were all of relatively good quality. The most important thing is that because Gu Xi didn''t choose any top-quality saplings like Zhuguo, the prices here are not expensive. The boss also gave Gu Xi a discount in order to keep customers like Gu Xi in the future. There is a chance to come again. In addition to saplings, Gu Xi also bought some mushroom spores here, as well as some special plants, such as vines, herbal seeds, etc. It can be said that in just one round, Gu Xi has bought a lot of what he wants. The most important thing is that these things are relatively cheap. After sending the purchased items back to Alidovi City and letting Luna plant them all in the magic plant area, Gu Xi went to another building. ?This building is exactly where the man in black robe said he sold some stolen goods. As for the outside world, it was archeology, Gu Xi knew what it was about as soon as he heard it. ??The so-called archeology is just digging graves. We have seen this kind of thing a lot. Hence, Gu Xi is quite looking forward to the output of archeology. And the archaeological merchants here did not disappoint Gu Xi. The things they brought out made Gu Xi''s eyes light up, and they all responded to some of Gu Xi''s requests. Guest, you want some corpses, right? After walking around the building here for a short while, a black market businessman took the initiative to find Gu Xi. Corpses are really contraband. Its not very convenient to talk here. Why dont you move a little bit? ?Gu Xi glanced at the black marketeer and found that he had a very faint corpse aura. ??If it were not for the Necromancer, most people would never have discovered the existence of this kind of corpse energy. From this point of view, it can be seen that they really have what Gu Xi wants. ?So Gu Xi nodded to the black marketeer and followed the black marketeer toward the basement below the building. ?While leading the way, the black marketeer was still there asking for information about Gu Xi. ?However, based on the principle that the more you say, the more likely you will be wrong, the less you say, the less likely you will be wrong, and the less you say, the more likely you are to make mistakes. If you dont say anything, you will always keep your mouth shut. In the end, the black marketeer couldn''t get any different information from Gu Xi. ?After entering the basement, Gu Xi discovered that the business done by this black marketeer was really not that big. ?Most of the basement floor is occupied by black marketeers, and there are a large number of corpses of various sizes placed here. ?However, Gu Xi knew at a glance that these corpses were not intended to be sold to the necromancer in the first place. ?Most of the corpses here are animal corpses. They are processed here mainly to remove some bones, flesh and blood for consumption. ?Just like the big snake that was decomposed in front of Gu Xi, it was obviously ready to be used for making snake soup. ?But Gu Xi circled around the big snake and said somewhat speechlessly. I said boss, your snake has been dead for hundreds of years. "If you want fresh food, go to the building where the meat is sold and buy it. All the food here is dry. I know what dry food is. It can be stored for a long time after it is dried." ?Gu Xi shrugged, as if he agreed with the black marketeer''s words, but he did not stay idle, but walked inside. ?While walking, he also checked the condition of these corpses. ??Although these corpses have all turned into mummies or fossils, their grades are really good. The weakest corpses had levels above level 25 during their lifetime. ?This is something Gu Xi never dared to think about before. After turning a small circle, Gu Xi''s eyes lit up. Boss, how much does this cost? (End of this chapter) Chapter 749： Corpses above level 30 (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 749 Corpses above level 30 (please subscribe for more updates) Oh, this is incredible, we dug it out of the ruins of the Dragon Palace that we found in the North Sea in a certain game. We spent a lot of effort to bring him out. We have checked and found that this is a real dragon, and its level and quality are beyond the normal level. Even if you are a boss above level 45, it will be beneficial to use this dragon to make soup and drink it. " "speak English." Gu Xi interrupted the black marketeer''s bragging. You have to add more money. A dragon at level 35 or so. Look at it, its obviously not a BOSS template. It can only be an elite template at best. After death, it has been soaked in sea water for so long and turned into dried salted fish. How much more money do you want. I like this one because it is bigger and has more bones to use. I really dont like the others. If you can make it cheaper, Ill pay you this amount. " Gu Xi made a gesture as he spoke. The black marketeer shook his head at the sight. No, this price is too low. Its not enough to cover the cost of leading my team there. This price is definitely not good. But when you led the team in, you definitely didnt go there for this dragon. You just brought this thing back when you were doing the task, so my price is not low. ??If I don''t buy it, your dragon will definitely be dismantled and sold in the end, and it will get cheaper and cheaper in the future, or even not sell at all. The money you sell for it will not be as good as the price I paid. " "That won''t work. I really don''t have much profit at this price. How about adding a little more?" ?So the two of them discussed the price there. ?After a lot of back and forth, Gu Xi finally bought the dragon''s body at a fairly reasonable price. Because Gu Xi took action earlier, the body of the dragon was still quite complete. Except for a deep wound on the head, most of the parts were still there. ?Especially the most important dragon whip, no, the dragon beads and so on are all still there. It can be said that this dragon is quite complete. ?As long as Gu Xi takes it back, he can easily complete the transformation of the undead without adding other materials to it. At the same time, the level of this dragon was level 34. Gu Xi estimated that even if his undead transformation success rate dropped, he would only lose 1 to 3 levels at most. The undead dragon transformed by then will still be above level 30. Place this in Bailian City, and it would be a crushing type of existence. Even if we encounter a world like Bailian Daji again, Guanyin, the great white-clothed Guanyin of Heaven, will not be afraid and will just push past. After putting away the body of the dragon, Gu Xi breathed a sigh of relief. With the foundation of this transaction, the next transaction will be much simpler. What kind of corpse Gu Xi has his eye on? He just needs to ask a price and he can get it at a similar price. The black marketeer will also recommend some things dug up together with the corpse to Gu Xi. ??Among these things, some are weapons buried in the ground with the corpse, and some are simply funerary objects. ? Gu Xi didn''t have enough funds on hand, and Gu Xi couldn''t judge the quality of some things, so he simply didn''t want any of them and only bought the things he was good at. After this round, in addition to the level 34 dragon carcass, he also bought a level 25 giant wild boar, a level 27 mountain deer, and a bunch of dinosaurs of unknown levels, but obviously very big. bone. Like the previous dragons, these things are obviously not fresh corpses. The body of the wild boar is like a hill. Its skin has turned into rock and soil, its blood has turned into red crystals, and its bristles have turned into thorns and vines growing out of the rock and soil. ??If it weren''t for the fact that this guy''s head was still intact, Gu Xi would have suspected that this guy had turned into a fossil. The situation of the mountain deer is similar. The body of the mountain deer is covered with various flowers and plants. If it were not for the antlers that have turned into two trees, some people might think that this is a hill covered with flowers and plants. As for the bones of dinosaurs, they are just a pile of bones that are about to become petrified. ??Gu Xi didnt know much about creatures like dinosaurs, so he couldnt be sure what kind of dinosaur it was when it was alive, but one thing was certain, the bones contained the power of the dragon and were the best material that could be used to make a bone dragon. Of course, Gu Xi has also been looking for the corpses of humanoid creatures and wanted to see if there were any suitable materials. But the final result was no. The black marketeers did some work of digging graves and moving mountains, but they only took away the treasures and had no intention of doing anything to the corpses. Unless Gu Xi made a special request, they would not take the body out. ?Of course, if Gu Xi is willing to pay some deposit, they can also do some such things, but the price is not generally high. ??Gu Xi was actually a little tempted by the words of the black marketeer, but in the end Gu Xi gave up. It''s not that he doesn''t want humanoid corpses, but it''s not cost-effective. The most important point is that the time when they will transport the corpses is uncertain, and they can only wait for notification from the black marketeer. In the end, no matter what the quality of the corpses are, Gu Xi will have to take them. After all, for black marketeers, they have no use for human corpses at all. ?In addition, black marketeers will not pay any attention to the items that accompany the corpse. In other words, this is Gu Xis payment for black market businessmen, and not all of what he gets in the end is Gu Xis. How could Gu Xi do such a loss-making business? After looking at the other corpses that had been decomposed, Gu Xi quickly left. Of course, when leaving, Gu Xi bought another product in this black market building that surprised Gu Xi. ?That was a pure silver coffin dug out from somewhere. ?This thing is the large coffin that is placed outside the coffin. ?At first, the businessman brought this thing back because it was pure silver and had been buried for a long time. It looked like an antique anyway. But the problem was that after they brought it back and cleaned it, they discovered that there was something wrong with this set of sterling silver outer coffins. There are some mural-like things carved on the surface of the outer coffin. Most importantly, this kind of mural is obviously not oriental in style. It shows a large number of angels and demons fighting. ?This pure silver outer coffin suddenly became neither east nor west. When antiques are sold as silver, no one wants them, and merchants feel at a loss. Finally, it was in my hand. ?Gu Xi fell in love with this set of sterling silver outer coffins at a glance. He felt that this thing could be used for his evil coffin. Applying such a shell to the evil coffin may give the evil coffin a chance to upgrade. (End of this chapter) Chapter 750： Sword Washing Pool (please subscribe) Chapter 750 Sword Washing Pool (Please subscribe) After sending everything to Alidovi City, Gu Xi did not stop at the black market. He doesn''t have much time. He still has a lot to deal with in three days. The matter of the Fire of Life is one of them. In addition, Gu Xi also has an idea. He wants to find out what the admission standards are in the real world and whether he still has a chance to go to school. These two things are relatively important. They are all related to Gu Xis future. If it is not handled properly, no matter how many corpses Gu Xi gets, it will be useless. After leaving the black market, Gu Xi looked at the time and headed northwest of Qianfang City. The Sword Washing Pond of Qianfang City is located at this location. This is the largest bathroom in Qianfang City. There is a long sword stuck at the source of the water flow. The spring water flows by the long sword every day, and every drop of water contains a trace of sword energy that normal people cannot see. ?According to the words used by the people at the sword washing pool to promote it, this long sword was the place where the first lord of Qianfang City passed by and put down his weapon to rest. ?When he put down his sword, he happened to see the beautiful scenery nearby, took his city out of the game, and built Qianfang City here. ?Of course, too many years have passed since this story, so no one knows whether it is true or not. The only thing that is possible for sure is that the long sword stuck in the pool is an orange equipment that has not been touched. ?Taking a bath with the water from the sword washing pool can reduce the negative effects of purple equipment. And the water in the sword washing pool has also been played with by the service staff here. As soon as Gu Xicai walked into the sword washing pool, he was greeted by a man who looked to be in his twenties. A male guest, sir, do you have anything to adjust? Is the negative effect of purple equipment too strong? We have a negative cleaning package here, which can cleanse all negative effects and ensure that there will be no more negative effects in the next fifteen days. There is also a bone cleaning package, which can remove some dirt from the bone marrow. After washing once, a person will lose three kilograms. " I ate too much Fire of Life, and I got a little angry. The negative effects of the purple equipment... Please help me clean it up. I still have too many purple equipment on my body, and sometimes I dont have time to deal with the negative effects. I always feel a little uncomfortable. " When you get angry, Ill tell you that youre an expert when you hear it. Dont worry, we have a variety of services to remove inflammation. Please extend your hand and Ill take a look. ?Gu Xi was a little confused and stretched out his hand. ??The man stretched out his hand and touched Gu Xi''s wrist, "Guest, what is going on? Why is the anger in the body so strong?" After drinking a cup of the fire of life, the fire has not been digested yet. The fire of life, I havent heard much about it, but when you say it, I almost understand what it is about. Dont worry, this is easy to solve. Use the water from the sword washing pool to help you soak up the heat to diffuse the anger, and then find someone to help you press it to disperse the anger and integrate it into your body. In this way, your body will become quite strong. It would be better if you learn fitness skills, and the effect of absorbing the fire of life will be faster. " I have mastered the art of fitness. Gu Xi said calmly. "Oh, I really can''t tell. A necromancer as thin as you has also learned fitness skills. But it''s good to learn fitness skills. Only when you are in good health can you play well, right? Come follow me to the second floor first. I''ll give you some help. You arrange." "Men, please go to the second floor one by one! Get rid of the anger and clear the muscles and bones!" After saying this, the man led Gu Xi upwards and took him up to the second floor. A serious person like Gu Xi has never been to such a place, and this time he really came here to cleanse the excess fire of life from his body, so he didn''t have any other reaction and just followed him away calmly. Go up. As he was walking towards the second floor, Gu Xi also saw a strange-looking player rushing towards the second floor. The person leading the way explained to Gu Xi: "They are regular visitors here. After every game, they come here to cleanse away the negative effects accumulated during this period." Isnt the negative effect caused once every day? Hearing Gu Xi''s question, the man laughed. Guest, the purple dress on your hand must not have been conditioned. Most of the purple equipment are used once and have negative effects for life. But, we are players and we have brains. There are many methods on the market to reduce negative effects. Whether its plaster or enchantment, there are many ways to deal with negative effects. The cheapest one can also change the negative effects from lifelong to per-time. The negative effects will only occur after use. If the negative effects are not used, the negative effects will not occur. In this way, most people can support until the end of the game. After coming back, take a dip and the negative effects will be gone. " Hearing what the man said, Gu Xi couldn''t help but ask: "Is there such a thing? Where is the enchanting formula for sale? Can I do it myself?" This is a good business. In Bailian City, the negative effects of purple equipment all depend on fate. ??If you are unlucky, you may get a purple equipment and kill yourself in just a few clicks. Not to mention other things, just looking at the purple equipment in Xi''s hand, there are many effects that are directly aimed at killing people. If he masters this formula, he can greatly reduce the negative effects of purple equipment. ?Then Gu Xi, who is over there in Bailian City, will be offered as an offering. ?But Gu Xi obviously thought too much in this regard. This kind of business can be learned by anyone. ??The man shook his head, "I''m afraid this won''t work. Even though those enchanters are very troubled among themselves, they never tell anyone about their formula. At most, the price is cheaper. And they mostly use ointment to turn things into consumables so that they can make more money. " Hearing this, Gu Xi felt helpless. ?That''s the thing, it''s other people''s ability to make a living. Even if Gu Xi wanted to rob it, he wouldn''t know where to start. Fortunately, the way up to the second floor was not too far. The man led Gu Xi around a corner and entered a room full of water. ?Stepping into the room and letting the water cover his feet, Gu Xi felt a chill rush straight to his head. Then the pool water in the room quickly formed a bed, and various nozzles appeared on the edge of the water bed. "The guest is here. You wait here and drink some water first. I will arrange for someone to come over now. By the way, what drink do you want to drink? We have strong beef, Qi Bu Qi Soup, and Dragon Slayer Tea. They are all available. famous. ?Gu Xi had never heard of it, but he thought about it and finally said: "Then let''s have a cup of dragon-slaying tea." (End of this chapter) Chapter 751： Admissions brochure Chapter 751 Admissions Brochure (Please subscribe) Early the next morning, a completely changed Gu Xi walked out of the sword washing pool. ?After a day and night of treatment, all the power of the fire of life in Gu Xi''s body was dispersed and integrated into his body. ?Just one day and one night, because of the power of the Fire of Life, Gu Xi''s fitness level was directly raised to level 9. ?This is not a simple skill. Most players on the physical side may not have reached level 9 in fitness skills. According to the description of the fitness technique, every time the fitness technique is upgraded by 1 level, the strength will be increased by 1, the constitution will be increased by 1, and the life converted from the constitution data will be increased by 25%. ?This suddenly increased Gu Xi''s power to over 20, and no death knight at the same level could compare to him. It can be said that now Gu Xi can find a place to learn to wear plate armor. ?At the same time, Gu Xi''s health points also reached 5850, which is considered a blood cow among death knights. ?? Gu Xi moved his body and walked out. He turned around and headed towards the library of Qianfang City. ?Yesterday in the sword washing pool, Gu Xike inquired about some information with several waiters who claimed to be college students. As long as players below level 10 can choose to sign up to transfer schools, especially after level 5, after career advancement, some schools have no advantage in a certain career advancement route, and there will be a wave of players transferring to other schools. Of course, the better the school, the higher the requirements for students and the higher the tuition fees. ? Players not only have to consider the tuition fees of the school they want to enroll in, but also pay the data buyout fee of the original school. After all, these schools have trained you for so many years, especially some potential players, and the schools have invested real money. As a result, all the players were equipped with purple equipment and had level 5 strength. They ran away because there was no suitable major in the school. This is quite unreasonable. So players have to pay some fees to buy out their student status before they have the opportunity to apply to other schools. ?These college students who come to Xijianchi to do work all come out to do some things because they have little money and cannot afford the buyout fee. Because of this, they know very well how to sign up. ??Its just that they are currently in Qianfang City, where the main direction is the wind element. ??Necromancers have no market here. Let alone specialized universities. ??The only way for Gu Xi to register is to go to the library, find the information about the school he wants to register for through the library, and then send a letter to register via messenger. As for the information about the direction of the undead, those college students dont know anything. In their eyes, the schools of the undead are all the same, and most of them are in the City of Yin. Except for the City of Yin, there are few professional universities of the undead in other places. ?? In the library of Qianfang City, Gu Xi could only find the admission brochures of various universities, and there was probably no other information at all. ?But fortunately, Gu Xi wont stay in the real world for too long now. In two days, he will go to help Liu Baiwei fulfill his wish. The next time he can return to the real world depends on the situation. It would be unrealistic for him to spend time taking the train and rushing to the Capital of Yin. ?Now Gu Xi just wants to record some university information back to see if he can apply for it. If not, see if there are any other remedies. After arriving at the library, Gu Xi told the librarian his problem. ??The librarian was also a little surprised that Gu Xi wanted to find the admission brochure of the University of the Undead. ?Because now is not the time to recruit students, and Gu Xi''s level is already close to level 10. He is still wearing a championship ring on his hand. In this situation, he is clearly the leader in the school. How could such a person want to re-enroll in another school? ?However, the librarian took one look at Gu Xi''s occupation and nodded thoughtfully. Specially go to a city like this that has nothing to do with the undead to sign up. ??This is because I dont want my teacher to find out about my transfer to another school. The librarian, who understood this, pointed to one of the rooms. Go there, there are admissions brochures from major schools over the years, but this years latest admissions brochures are not available. At most, there are last years admissions brochures. The undead series are placed on the bookshelf in the third row. ??However, we only have enrollment in three cities: the Yin Capital, the Underworld City, and the Ghost Eye City. The other cities related to the undead are too far away, so the enrollment brochures have not been sent. ?Among them, the Yin City has the most people. If you want to avoid the Yin City, the next three rows are all from Hades City and Ghost Eye City. " ?Gu Xi walked over to the location indicated by the librarian. He had no intention of avoiding the City of Yin. Instead, I am quite curious about what everyone calls the Yin City. When they first came to the real world, those people immediately thought that Gu Xi came from the Capital of Yin. ?This shows that in the eyes of players in Qianfang City, necromancers all come from the City of Yin, and the school for necromancers there should be quite famous. If Gu Xi wants to go to school for further studies or something. The capital of Yin is definitely the first choice. It would be foolish to leave the Yin City alone and go to other unknown cities. After entering the room, Gu Xi immediately found the enrollment brochure about the City of Yin. ?At this glance, Gu Xi will understand why the city of Yin is so famous. In the Capital of Yin, there are at least thirty universities, large and small, related to the undead. ??Necromancers and death knights are just the basics. There are also specialized vampires, zombies, and ghost universities. Among all the universities, the most famous is the University of the Underworld. When Gu Xi looked through the admissions brochure, he found that most of the universities in the capital of the underworld, this university of the underworld, had professional departments. ?But this is not what Gu Xi pays attention to. What Gu Xi cares about is his promotion route. Since he set foot on the road to become the Death Witch Lord, Gu Xi''s promotion route has been different from others. ??If there are no majors and departments, no matter how good the university is, Gu Xi will not be willing to enroll. Fortunately, the University of Hades did not disappoint Gu Xi. Soon Gu Xi found the department he wanted to apply for. The underworld department recruits players of all professional routes related to the underworld, including underworld ferrymen, underworld judges, underworld gatekeepers... and the lord of the underworld. After seeing the information related to him, Gu Xi turned out the description of the department and read it again. ?Gu Xi discovered that applying for the Underworld Department was not easy. ??If you are an unemployed player, you will need to pass the bloodline or psychic ability test, and you must have the talent to communicate with the underworld. If you are a player who is level 5 or above, you must at least be a professional in the underworld before you can register. Naturally, the ones who receive the most are the Underworld Ferryman and the Underworld Judge. As for the Lord of the Underworld, it is entirely because of such a profession that it is written here. Whether the players can achieve it or not, they have no The imposition. (End of this chapter) Chapter 752： Before departure (209209) Chapter 752 Before departure (209209) The average price is 2091, and it is rising again. It will first hit 2100, and then prepare to hit 3000. Please support me! After checking all the admission brochures, Gu Xi finally determined that the road to the Lord of the Underworld had been walked by someone before. ?The final level is not stated in detail in the admissions brochure, but one thing is certain, the Department of Underworld is considered a big department in Hades University. He even accepts students above grade 10 to apply for postgraduate studies. At the end of the admission brochure, it is also stated that graduate students can, with the help and guidance of teachers, break through the first level for players, which is to graduate at level 20. Such players are often the seeds of strong players. As long as they don''t die, the lower level limit is level 45. ?Such an enrollment brochure made Gu Xi somewhat excited. ??If the time hadn''t been right now, Gu Xi might have rushed to the capital of Yin soon. Even so, Gu Xi still wrote down the information here, and made it his next goal to go to the Underworld Department of Hades University to take the postgraduate examination. ? Gu Xi has already thought about it. When he reaches level 10, he will complete the tasks that the guild needs to do in advance. This will free up five to ten years for postgraduate studies. When Genesis begins, he will almost reach level 20, and then come and participate in Genesis activities. I believe that no player would reject a level 20 comrade. ??If they can succeed in Genesis this time and successfully open the way to the real world, the situation will be better. If it fails, Gu Xi will also have the opportunity to upgrade. Especially the upgrade method after level 20. Gu Xi has already thought about this. The experience required to upgrade from level 19 to level 20 is already astronomical. The experience required for upgrades above level 20 will only be higher, not reduced. In the real world, the upper limit has been directly pushed to level 60. It is almost impossible to level up solely by relying on experience. Even if it increases the player''s lifespan by one level each time, it is impossible to do so. So there must be other ways to improve the level. And no one will give you these means for free. Either you have to study or you have to join a certain force. So the postgraduate entrance examination became an opportunity that Gu Xi could see before his eyes. After copying all this information, Gu Xi searched in detail how to register for Hades University before leaving the library. ??When he went out, the librarian also said hello to Gu Xi. How are you? Did you find what you were looking for? Ive found it, thank you very much. ?Gu Xi said to the librarian politely. Theres nothing to be polite about. In fact, I say you should have changed schools secretly a long time ago. ?Who doesnt know that there are no beauties in the undead series? Im afraid you dont have a girlfriend. Before level 20, it is best to have a girlfriend to keep a wife for yourself. ??If the undead system had not reached level 20, I would probably have turned into an undead. " ?? Gu Xi didnt pay much attention to the librarians muttering. ?His words are just a misunderstanding of the undead series. There are actually many handsome men and beautiful women among the undead. ?There are endless stories about ghost brides and painted skins. Not to mention that the legendary Pluto also kidnapped his bride. So who said there are no beauties in the underworld? How could Gu Xi not know about this kind of thing? Without getting involved in the verbal dispute, Gu Xi quickly left the library. After Gu Xi walked away, the librarian raised his head and looked at Gu Xi. After making sure that Gu Xi had no possibility of turning back, he came to the room where Gu Xi had previously checked the information. He didn''t even see any movement, and a large amount of yellow sand poured out from all around. The yellow sand imitated Gu Xi''s previous actions when he entered the room, and acted out all Gu Xi''s actions. Looking at the various information that the figure made of yellow sand was checking, the librarian''s face became a little surprised. ??The focus is on checking the admissions brochure of the University of Hades? ?This is a bit strange. Judging from his appearance, he should be a student from the Yin City. The universities over there can exchange knowledge with each other. Why did you come here all the way to reapply to school? This is very unreasonable. Originally, I wanted to see what the background of the person who could pull out the decoration of Dongliu Cemetery was. ?Now it seems that something is obviously wrong with this situation. ?Thinking of this, the librarian immediately sent this information up. After all, their organization''s arrangements this time have reached a critical moment. ??The Dongliu Cemetery incident that they originally planned to cause chaos was put down. ??If something goes wrong elsewhere, their plan this time will be doomed. Fortunately, within half an hour, the latest information was sent to the librarian. He will leave Qianfang City in one day, and the organization has sent two masters to follow him and kill him after he is separated from the ghost Liu Baiwei. No one can undermine the organization''s actions without paying a price. All for glory! Looking at the small note sent over, the librarian put his left hand on his forehead and whispered: "All for the glory!" ? Gu Xi didn''t know much about these things. At this time, he was taking the last bit of money given by Liu Baiwei and looking for Liu Baiwei''s friends to buy some things that he might need in the future. Because Gu Xi is not selective when buying things, and there is no requirement that they must be relatively high-end things. General items, even outdated styles, will be accepted by Gu Xi. For Gu Xi, even some outdated styles are relatively advanced in Bailian City. ??And these things are cheap, some merchants will even give away some things for free in order to clear their stock. Gu Xi now takes advantage whenever he can. Never miss an opportunity. ?It wasn''t until there were more than six hours left before Liu Baiwei''s departure that Gu Xi hurried back to Dongliu Cemetery. Before he even got close to Dongliu Cemetery, Gu Xi noticed that many eyes were on the sky above Dongliu Cemetery, as if they were guarding against something. ? Gu Xi felt something and secretly used the spiritual lamp. The holder took a look and found that it was not that simple. ?Four or five lines of sight so thick that I didnt even dare to move them came from several landmark buildings in Qianfang City. In the past few days in Qianfang City, Gu Xi had a certain understanding of the situation in Qianfang City. He knew very well who lived in these landmark buildings. ?Gu Xi couldn''t believe that something as trivial as Dongliu Cemetery would attract the attention of these people. ?There must be something wrong behind this. ?However, Gu Xi has no intention of getting involved now. He has only one goal now, which is to send Liu Baiwei away safely. ?So Gu Xi pretended not to notice the gazes falling down, and waved to Liu Baiwei who was standing in front of the gate of Dongliu Cemetery. Senior Liu, Im here, when are we leaving? (End of this chapter) Chapter 753： Enter the world of high-end games (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 753 Entering the high-end game world (please subscribe for more updates) ?The portal at Dongliu Cemetery has been prepared for a long time. Gu Xi glanced at the portal with his knowledge and found that he couldn''t understand the layout of the portal. The only things that can be seen clearly are the coordinates of the portal and the upper limit of the world behind it. The level of the world behind the portal starts at level 25 and reaches a maximum level of 45. Obviously this is for players after level 30 to upgrade. Gu Xi was originally unable to enter such a world. ?However, this world has rules for tutors to lead students into a more advanced world and guide students to get used to the dangerous environment of the advanced world. So as Gu Xis guide, he can also follow him into this advanced world. ??The old man guarding the gate said to Gu Xi: "After entering, don''t mess around, directly disassociate yourself from Liu Baiwei, and choose to leave that world immediately. Dont be afraid to move just because there is something interesting in that world. ?Any caterpillar there may be of a higher level than you. " ?Gu Xi nodded affirmatively, he didnt want to die in the game just like this. ?At this time, the two architects responsible for building the portal also said to Gu Xi. Thats it, you can get on your way. ?Gu Xi couldn''t help but rolled his eyes when he heard this. How could he talk like this? But Liu Baiwei had no such idea at all. He immediately stood on the portal and reported his game number. It''s a pity that he has been dead for hundreds of years and his game number has been cleared. ??Now he has no way to activate the portal. Otherwise, just arrange for Liu Baiwei to leave directly, and there is no need for Gu Xi to come over to guide him. Senior Liu, dont worry, Ill do it. As Gu Xi spoke, he walked to the portal and reached out to hold Liu Baiwei''s shoulder. Game number 629SHD2S0FXC30, application to enter the game world, professional death witch lord, with one undead subordinate, ghost identity, level 29. When Gu Xi finished speaking, the door to the teleportation gate opened. The situation of player number 629SHD2S0FXC30 has been determined, and the player meets the requirements for entering the level. Target determined, game world number UK24JDHT04W970! Please let me know if you want to enter. "Enter!" As soon as Gu Xi finished speaking, a bright light emitted from the portal, shrouding Gu Xi and Liu Baiwei inside. In this bright light, Gu Xi felt as if his whole body was about to be burned. At this time, Liu Baiwei said: "Don''t resist, this world is not friendly to weak people, and don''t absorb the aura of this world at will, your body can''t support it." After saying too much, something like a halo appeared around Liu Baiwei, blocking most of the stimulating power for Gu Xi. ?However, it was precisely this kind of resistance that prevented Gu Xi from seeing clearly the situation around him. We can only wait until the sound of explanation about the situation of this world comes to our ears. Warning, you are entering an advanced world. The level of this world is far higher than your level. Please pay attention to your own changes. If you find changes in your body, please leave immediately, otherwise your body will undergo uncontrollable mutations. In this world, there has always been a legend that as long as someone can go all the way west, cross the black water river where feathers will sink, climb the mountains covered with ice and snow, and bypass the lair of the blue phoenix, they can enter a city. In this city, there is something called elixir. No matter who you are, after taking it, you can instantly reach the upper limit of this world level. But as a price, they will be trapped in this world forever, unable to leave this world for half a step. ]?????Then the question is, power and eternal life, or freedom to leave, what would you choose? The prompt that Gu Xi heard, Liu Baiwei naturally heard as well. At this time, Liu Baiwei seemed to be going crazy, with tears streaming down his face. "She must have encountered something, otherwise she would not have come to this world. She must have come here for the elixir that can directly upgrade to level 45. I want to find her." "Wait a minute, don''t cry yet. If the ghost cries, the level will drop. You don''t want to rush over in the end and be unable to help people." ??Gu Xi didn''t even have time to take a closer look at his surroundings, so he just comforted Liu Baiwei there. ?Originally, Gu Xi just had to send the person over and everything would be fine. But Liu Baiwei was a pretty good person, and Gu Xi didn''t want anything to happen to him like this. So after entering this world, Gu Xi did not choose to quit immediately, but comforted Liu Baiwei. Hearing what Gu Xi said, Liu Baiwei also realized that now was not the time to cry. He is here to save people, not to mourn the grave. Thinking of this, Liu Baiwei immediately cheered up. "Gu Xiaoyou, thank you very much this time. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be here, so I won''t say much else. I''ll give this to you. Also, this is not a place for you to stay longer. After I leave, , youd better leave immediately. As Liu Baiwei spoke, he took out something and placed it in front of Gu Xi. ?Gu Xi took it and took a look and found that it was a totem the thickness of a normal human arm. The totem depicts the power of wind and fire. There are also various beasts representing the power of wind and fire. When Gu Xi held the totem pole in his hand, he could feel the smell of blood coming towards his face. Obviously this thing has been strengthened with blood. After so many years, the power of this thing has not become less powerful at all. [Budweiser Totem Pole (Purple): A totem pole made by Liu Baiwei himself. It is a disposable item. It can be used by inserting it into the ground. When using it, you can choose the power of wind or fire. After selecting, Liu Baiwei will emit The effect of a full blow. Note: Wind is mainly used for defense, and fire is mainly used for attack, but they are not incapable of being exchanged with each other. "this" ?Before Gu Xi had time to ask more about the status of the Baiwei totem pole, Liu Baiwei had already disappeared in front of Gu Xi. In his opinion, Gu Xi will definitely leave here soon. ?There is no point in staying here any longer. With this time, he might as well set off earlier to find his goddess. So Liu Baiweis approach was quite direct. ?Gu Xi wanted to call the person down, but found that the person had disappeared. Gu Xi shook his head helplessly, looked around, and planned to evacuate the game world in front of him. ?Gu Xi is not the kind of stubborn lunatic. He knows very well that the world in front of him is not something he can play around with. At most, when he leaves, he secretly pulls out a few roots of grass or grabs a handful of soil and takes them back. Lets see if the soil in this world is stronger than the soil in other places. But when Gu Xi turned his head and looked around, he couldn''t help but froze. (End of this chapter) Chapter 754： Cemetery attack (please subscribe) Chapter 754 Cemetery Attack (Please subscribe) ?When Gu Xi and the others were sent here, it was because Gu Xi was the dead witch lord and Liu Baiwei was a ghost. The place where they were released was an oriental cemetery. When you look around, you will have the feeling that this place has been abandoned for many years. ??There are long weeds all around, various fruits are rotting on the ground, and there are no offerings on the offering plate in front of the grave. Some of the offerings were even overturned. A kind of gloomy ghostly aura blows in the face, and a normal person would want to run away immediately when he comes here. But there was a hint of smile on Gu Xi''s face. The cemetery. He is familiar. ? Gu Xi thought for a while, released the evil coffin, jumped directly onto the coffin lid, and looked around. ?At the same time, the holder of the Huangquan dragon robe appeared and stared in one direction. ?With the power of Huangquan''s dragon robe, Gu Xi immediately saw the special fluctuation coming from the center of the cemetery. ??A Yin energy stronger than normal negative energy came out from there. ?This kind of Yin Qi gives people a solid, powerful and pure feeling. Compared with the negative energy that Gu Xi usually collects, the quality of this yin energy is obviously much higher. ? Gu Xi can feel that in his current city of Alidovi, he may not be able to directly utilize this yin energy. Even if you get some Yin Qi, you still have to dissolve it with water and use it. It seems that research on how to use high-level Yin Qi and other technologies is also about to begin. ?While Gu Xi was observing the situation in the cemetery, a gong sound came from deep in the cemetery. The daughter of the Li family is getting married. The courtyard door is wide open. Visitors from all directions are welcome to come in! ?Then there was a burst of suona sound, and a red wedding procession walked out of the place where the gloomiest atmosphere was, playing and playing. ?Seeing the appearance of this team, Gu Xi couldn''t help but take a small step back. ?In this team, from the trumpeter in the front, to the bearers carrying the sedan chair in the back, to the coolies and servants in the back seeing off the bride, everyone has an inconspicuous gray halo under their feet. It is obvious that all the people here are above level 20. ??Although the green above their heads represents friendliness, Gu Xi hesitated. Now that he is passing by like this, I''m afraid it''s unfair. ?While he was hesitating, he suddenly felt that something was wrong with the wind behind him. There was a sharp breath in the wind that broke through everything. Gu Xis movements are much faster than his brain. ??He immediately switched to the virtual state of the power of the soul, and at the same time thrust the [Budweiser Totem Pole] he had just obtained into the ground with one hand. ??The moment the Budweiser totem pole plunged into the ground, a cyan halo representing wind appeared around Gu Xi. ?Then Gu Xi saw two players standing less than thirty meters away from him. They wore cloth armor, and the cloaks on their backs flapped like wings, allowing them to fly out of thin air. In their hands, they all hold a long sword in one hand and a fan-like off-hand item in the off-hand. ?However, there was a look of surprise in their eyes at this time, as if they didn''t understand how Gu Xi discovered his existence in the first place. ?Seeing these two players, Gu Xi knew what he was encountering. Without even thinking about it, he immediately added immunity to himself. Immune to the wind element. ??Then Gu Xi looked at the wedding procession where the girl was getting married, and gently touched the coffin with the magic wand. What kind of demon and heretic dares to come here to ruin the wedding of the Li familys daughter? These two players were sent to kill Gu Xi. The news they got was that Gu Xi''s strength was only level 8. At this level, they could easily take away the head by themselves. To be on the safe side, they only came with two people. As a result, Gu Xi reacted before they even got close, and immediately inserted the totem pole. ? Gu Xi himself didnt know the situation of the totem pole, but as professional players in Qianfang City, they didnt know what the halo emitting from the totem pole in front of them meant. This is the Wind Shield. A wind shield released by a level 29 wind shaman with all his strength. Within fifteen minutes, as long as the strength does not reach level 30 or above. Dont even think about getting close to Gu Xi. ?They cursed secretly and blamed Liu Baiwei for this incident. ?Who asked Liu Baiwei to meddle in other people''s business? It would be better not to give this totem pole. They also blame Gu Xi. Although he is only at level 8, he got such a good item and didnt know how to take it back and use it slowly? Why didnt I use this thing directly without seeing the surrounding situation clearly? ?But they didnt have anything to fear in their hearts. ?In their eyes, a sneak attack is impossible anyway, so they can just kill them head-on. It is possible that these two players who are above level 20 cannot defeat a level 8 cannon fodder. ??Wang Gu Xi immediately took action after yelling. ?Although the enemy is above level 20, Gu Xi said that he is not afraid at all because he wants to fight head-on. Death incarnate! The incarnations of death this time are Bone Dragon and Titan. As soon as Death Incarnate-Bone Dragon appears, it sprays at the location of the two enemies as soon as possible. The breath of the dragon of death. The two players didn''t expect that Gu Xi would not only not run away when he found out, but would dare to attack them. ?So they slashed in the direction of Gu Xi with the long sword in their hands, and at the same time, the fan in their left hand was facing the position where the long sword was slashed. ?The wind carried the sword energy and flew towards Gu Xi''s direction. ??It''s just that the power of this sword energy is not comparable to the totem pole left by Liu Baiwei. Before it got close to Gu Xi, it was blown away by a strong wind. At this time, the voice Gu Xi just shouted also attracted the attention of the Li family who were getting married. ?Although they are all from the banker family, in this world, they still have the strength of level 20 or above. When they heard the sound, they all turned their heads and looked in the direction of Gu Xi. At this time, Gu Xi''s Death Lord skill came into play. ?In the eyes of these people in the Li family, Gu Xi is their companion, and the two players are outsiders. ?One of the drummers put down the suona in his hand and asked with some confusion. What did he just say? What do these two guys do? "I think I heard something, saying that those two guys came to ruin the Li family''s marriage." "Is there still such a thing? That can''t be done. Our young lady from the Li family got married with great difficulty, and we can''t let it be ruined like this." If you dare to destroy our Li familys married daughter, arent you seeking death? Kill them both! " ?At once everyone in the wedding team was angry. They raised all kinds of weapons they could pull out, such as poles, benches, shovels, manure scoops, and rakes, and rushed towards the two players. ??These two players didn''t understand at all how they had offended these wild ghosts. They were immediately surrounded by them and beat them to death. (End of this chapter) Chapter 755： Dead players (please subscribe) Chapter 755 Dead Players (Please subscribe) These two players wanted to resist at first. But the Li family''s team is not like Gu Xi, who are small characters at level 8. Among their team, the weakest ones are level 20. The most important thing is that they have quite a lot of people. As soon as the wedding procession stopped, something was wrong in the nearby cemetery, and more and more ghosts emerged from the cemetery. ?Among these ghosts, some are originally ghosts from the nearby cemetery, and some are lonely ghosts from all over who came here to have a drink. But no matter what, as soon as they appeared, they all focused on those two players. It is obvious that these two players are not on the same side as them, and they are also hostile. These ghosts did not intend to say anything to the two players. Several ghosts pounced on the two players and tore their bodies apart on the spot. Facing so many ghosts, the two players became anxious. They used their strongest strength and kept cutting out sword energy. Their occupation is one of the more traditional occupations in Qianfang City, Wind Swordsman. ?In Qianfang City, there are three most popular professions. Wind swordsmen are semi-assassin swordsmen. Because they are related to the wind, they move faster. At the same time, because the wind they are usually exposed to is relatively strong, it is easier for them to master sword energy. When the sword energy is released, they can also use their own wind power to make the sword energy fly further. ?Such a unique fighting style, coupled with the fact that the first city lord of Qianfang City used a sword, so over the years, the wind swordsman has always been the mainstream profession in Qianfang City. For this reason, players have thoroughly studied the skills of various wind swordsmen. What kind of situation they face and what tactics they use seem to be engraved in their instincts. When they are besieged by a group of enemies, they will naturally use their ranged ultimate move, Wind Wheel Slash! ??This ultimate move is to release a sword energy directly at 360 degrees, which can directly cut everything open. The more enemies around them, the more people they can hit. ??It is a kind of move that is used to directly amplify the move and break out a **** path. ??The two players have already cooperated with each other quite well. As soon as one of them sheathed his sword, the halo concentrated on the tip of the sword, and then a flash of green light passed by, and huge sword auras cut across all the ghosts like wheels. The ghosts that rushed faster had no chance to dodge, and some of the ghosts at the front were cut into two pieces immediately. The other player uses a small fan in his hand. "let''s go!" Under a strong wind, the two players floated outward like feathers. If no one stopped them, they might just run away. But Gu Xi will definitely not let players who are hostile to him live. He spent a lot of money to deal with these two players. ?Then the wielder of the Soul Lamp appeared next to Gu Xi and pointed at the two players who wanted to escape. ????????????????????????????? Since the Soul Lamp became a purple item, bewitching people''s hearts has directly become a range spell. Originally, it could only target one enemy, but now all enemies in a certain range will be affected. Under the influence of psychic power, these two players had super moving speeds under the power of the wind, but their movement directions changed. Originally, their idea was to break out of this cemetery. As long as they can escape, with their strength they can definitely get rid of all the ghosts here. At that time, with their strength, they would not need to worry about anything in this world. But they are now under the influence of demagoguery, and although it may only be a matter of less than a minute, their direction has changed. They turned from the direction they had chosen to escape and rushed directly to the sedan chair parked on the side of the road. It''s like looking at this place as a way to survive. Seeing this, the ghosts who were cut into two pieces by the wind wheel were also stunned. They did not expect that these two players would seek death like this. Even though I have never fought any ordinary ghosts here, I still want to deal with the bride of the Li family. The two of them rushed to the sedan chair. Before they could take action, a small white jade-like hand stretched out from the sedan chair and caught one of the players by the neck. Having been caught in a critical situation, the player also woke up from the control of the demagogue. When he saw the situation before him, he couldn''t help but scream. "not good" Before he could finish his words, a small white jade-like hand hit the player''s head. With this blow, the player''s head was directly broken into pieces. When the player died in battle, Gu Xi suddenly saw a white light falling from the sky, and then a gray-blue medical angel with wings appeared on the player''s body. The player''s body then turns into a pile of bones. ?This situation shocked Gu Xi. This is the resurrection mechanism after the death of players in the real world. ??Although I''m not sure what happened, it''s obvious that someone took away the soul of this player. They even had the energy to take away most of the flesh and blood. In this way, after the player is resurrected, his level will not be greatly affected. At this time, the little hand inside the sedan struck another player. At this moment, a thought suddenly flashed through Gu Xi''s mind. He drank a magic potion and pointed at another player. Death incarnate! ??The incarnations of death that appear this time are the God of Death and the Titans. After they appeared, they immediately rushed towards the player who was about to be killed. Like the first player, this player was also beaten to death by the bride in the sedan chair immediately. At the moment he was beaten to death, white light also fell from the sky. But at this moment, the incarnation of death - Titan immediately blocked the medical angel that appeared on the player''s body. ?At the same time, the incarnation of death - the God of Death cuts the player''s body with a scythe. ?The player is dead, so his level and the like don''t count. Death Incarnate - The God of Death''s Death Harvest cut him down, and even dragged out the player''s soul before the medical angel took action. ?Then the incarnation of death - Titan took another step forward, activated the Thousand Thunder Peach Wood Sword in his hand, and a bolt of lightning hit the medical angel heavily. ?This medical angel is not an in-game troop. They are just some kind of ability in the real world. They have signed a contract with the player to take the player''s soul and part of their flesh and blood out when the player dies in the game. Fighting is impossible to fight. ?Faced with an uncontrollable situation, they have only one choice: remember the enemy''s face, go back and report who stole their soul, and whether they can get it back. ?That depends on the strength of the family members of the deceased. ??The same thing happened this time. The medical angel glared at the incarnation of death, Titan, then turned around and disappeared into the white light. (End of this chapter) Chapter 756： The married daughter of the Li family (additional updates for the first order of 5,000) Chapter 756 The married daughter of the Li family (additional updates for the first order of 5,000) The first order has exceeded 5,000, please add more updates, please subscribe, recommend, monthly tickets and other support! Hey, you are very interesting, kid, can you come over and talk? When Death, the incarnation of death, dragged away the player''s soul, a voice came from the sedan chair. ??Gu Xi was stunned for a moment, then turned his left hand and activated the flame heart protection ability of the six-rayed flame lamp, quickly switching from the original wind element immunity to psychic spell immunity. After doing all this, Gu Xi walked to the sedan chair. At this time, beside the sedan, two paper figures dressed as maids quickly stepped forward and opened the curtain of the sedan, revealing the daughter of the Li family sitting in the sedan. Although she was already on her way to get married, this daughter of the Li family was not wearing a red wedding dress. Instead, she was wearing a strange purple dress. The dress looked like it was made of pure silk, but for some reason, it felt like paper-tied clothes when worn on the Li family girl. ??Whether its the style or the texture, it doesnt look like a wedding dress, but rather like a shroud. ?But the daughter of the Li family didn''t care. She stretched out her hand and put her arm like white jade on Gu Xi''s shoulder. Kid, you really dare to come here. ??Gu Xi raised his head and glanced at the green top of Li''s daughter''s head, and said calmly: "You are not hostile, why don''t I dare to come over." Hahahaha, this is really interesting. Its the first time Ive seen a living person like you. Hes such a cute little man. As the daughter of the Li family spoke, she touched Gu Xis face. ??Gu Xi was speechless. Although the daughter of the Li family was really good-looking, especially her skin was as smooth as white jade, this was no reason for her to bully her. ?Gu Xi removed the Li family daughter''s hand. If you have something to say, dont move your hands or feet. Well, the little man is so cute when hes angry. ? Gu Xi rolled his eyes again. If he hadn''t known that he couldn''t beat the Li girl in front of him, Gu Xi would have stepped forward to let the Li girl know what strength was. At this time, the daughter of the Li family smiled and said, "Okay, young man, don''t be angry. I must have come to you for something, but the yang energy in you is so full that it makes me a little bit moved." ??After being teased several times, Gu Xi couldn''t bear it no matter how good-tempered he was, so he backed away. I can tell you, dont think that because you are getting married soon, I will be afraid of you. You come again and I will take care of you now. " Come if you have the ability. ?The daughter of the Li family blinked at Gu Xi. ??Gu Xi looked at the Li family daughter''s attitude and was speechless. ?He turned back and glanced around. The porters and musicians from the wedding procession and the wedding guests in the cemetery were all surrounding him. ?When they saw Gu Xi and the daughter of the Li family flirting, no, bargaining, they didn''t look dissatisfied at all. Instead, a few old ghosts who looked past were stroking their beards and nodding with satisfaction. How could Gu Xi not understand that the daughter of the Li family in front of her was a problematic existence. ?Gu Xi quickly took a step back. Just as he was about to speak, several old ghosts nearby who seemed to be at least several hundred years old gathered around him. "Don''t run away. Our family hasn''t spoken yet, so don''t run around." When Gu Xi saw this situation, he quickly said: "Guys, guys, I just came here to have a drink. I don''t want to encounter such a thing. Now that the matter has been resolved, do you want the wedding team to go forward?" okay. It would be bad if you dont miss the auspicious time. " As Gu Xi spoke, he looked at the daughter of the Li family. Gu Xi found that her eyes were shining, and it was obvious that she was attracted to him. ?Gu Xi doesnt want to be left as a son-in-law. He now hopes that the Li family or the Li familys daughters husbands family can come out to take charge. But when Gu Xicai turned around, he found that everyone had stepped back and gave him a quite conspicuous position.?????This is because I am afraid that the daughter of the Li family does not like Gu Xi. ?Seeing Gu Xi''s reaction, the Li family daughter also laughed. Xiao Langjun, come here, I wont eat you, I just have a task to give you. ??Gu Xi shook his head and said that he didn''t have the strength. No matter how much the Li family daughter gave him, he would not risk his life. While I was resting, I was thinking about whether it would be better for me to find a place to exit the game. ?This place is too dangerous. Before Gu Xi could make any move, the daughter of the Li family had already arrived in front of Gu Xi. ?She stretched out her arms on Gu Xi''s shoulders and let herself float into the air. Her eyes were fixed on Gu Xi, emitting a strange light. I think people must be very willing to help me, right? There is a strong sense of charm in Li''s daughter''s words. ??If it was normal, Gu Xi would definitely be confused in all sorts of ways. But when Gu Xi came over, he activated the effect of Flame Heart''s body protection, and all spiritual spells were useless to Gu Xi. When facing the daughter of the Li family, Gu Xi still maintained a quite calm attitude. After staring into Gu Xi''s eyes for a moment, the Li family daughter sat back in the sedan chair. ?The movements that came and went freely made Gu Xi dazzled. ?His reaction simply couldn''t keep up with the Li family''s daughter''s movement speed. ?The Li family daughter''s actions made Gu Xi a little confused. He didn''t quite understand what the Li family daughter was planning to do. At this moment, the Li family daughter stretched out her hand, and Gu Xi felt a strong suction force, dragging him onto the sedan chair. Do me a favor and get me married. ??Seeing the curtain of the sedan slowly lowered, Gu Xi realized what he was doing. He turned his head to look at the daughter of the Li family, a trace of doubt flashing in his eyes. Gu Xi saw something different in the Li family daughter. ??In the past, because of the strength of the Li daughter, I had always ignored some of the differences in the Li daughter. ? Now looking at the Li family daughter again, Gu Xi noticed that around the Li family daughter, there was no aura unique to those after level 20. This situation is obviously wrong. ? Gu Xi looked at the Li family daughter again, and he noticed that the Li family daughter''s jade-like body was like a rigid shell blocking everything. Gu Xis current level of knowledge about the undead is already quite high. I didn''t see it before, so I naturally didn''t think about it, but now I saw that something was wrong when I looked at Gu Xi. At this time, Gu Xi blurted out. Living ghost? Hearing what Gu Xi said, the daughter of the Li family also laughed and said, "Young Master has good eyesight. I was right. He really knows everything." ?Living ghosts are also called yin-born children, which are the offspring of the dead. It is a situation where the yin pole produces yang, and two ghosts live in humans. Generally speaking, living ghosts have very good talents and are often the dominant among ghosts. ?However, living ghosts are still ghosts. They cannot generate Yang Qi and vitality in their bodies. In order to survive, they must use some means to ensure that their Yang Qi and vitality are sufficient. There is either an open source to attract more Yang Qi and vitality from other places, or a interception to prevent the consumption of Yang Qi and vitality. ??And the jade-like body of the Li girl in front of her is just a shell, a shell that prevents the flow of Yang Qi and vitality. (End of this chapter) Chapter 757： Gu Xi’s identity (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 757 Gu Xis identity (please subscribe for more updates) Hearing what Gu Xi said, the daughter of the Li family smiled at Gu Xi. You can see it, and you should know that beings like us live day by day, either taking a sip here, or saving a little bit there. No matter how hard you try, you are just trying to survive. ??This time I got married, not because I fell in love with anyone. Its because the man I want to marry has something to save his life. The grass returns the elixir. It can transform all yin energy into yang energy and reshape the foundation of our existence. The most important thing is that after recasting our foundation, we are still ghosts and immortals, and one thing that is even better than corpse-resolving immortals is that we are born ghosts. As ghosts and immortals, we still have a chance to survive thunder tribulations. " ??Although what the daughter of the Li family said was a bit meaningless. But after experiencing what happened just now and knowing the identity of the daughter of the Li family, Gu Xi naturally understood what was going on. The situation of living ghosts is like this. The yin pole generates yang, but they are also ghosts. At certain times, they will have an advantage over humans or ghosts, but at certain times, the identity of living ghosts is just for them. a burden. The way of the world in front of us is to follow the path of creating yang from the yin pole. Transform the ghost''s yin energy into yang energy completely. ??The corpse-resolving immortals and ghost immortals mentioned here are probably the professional ideas of this world. ?Gu Xi doesnt know much about this aspect, but the general ideas are probably the same. The grass-returning elixir mentioned by the daughter of the Li family in front of me is probably a key elixir in this world, and it is quite useful for living ghosts. Not only can the living ghost become pure yang, but it can also not affect the foundation of the living ghost. It is not like these living ghosts did before, transforming their own yin energy to purify yang energy. This is great news for living ghosts. As long as you are a living ghost, you will not miss this opportunity. ?Hearing this news, let alone marrying yourself off, even if you are a concubine or something, the living ghosts are still willing. ?However, Gu Xi immediately realized that the reason why the daughter of the Li family invited her to the sedan chair was certainly not to tell her this. She must have chosen her ability to let her get on the sedan chair. Gu Xi thought about it and immediately understood the Li family daughter''s plan. At this time, Gu Xi said with a serious face: "Has this news been spread for a long time?" The daughter of the Li family nodded, "Yes, I got the news relatively late. I''m afraid there will be other living ghosts who want to stop me along the way, so I want to ask you to protect me." "Me? I''m not strong enough. Not to mention those living ghosts, I can''t even defeat some of the porters outside." ?Gu Xi shook his head and decisively refused. He didn''t want to get involved in such a thing. ?Judging from the previous actions of the Li family''s daughter, the other living ghosts are not weak at all. There is no need to deal with Gu Xi specifically, as long as the aftermath sweeps over Gu Xi, Gu Xi may be gone. Dont worry, after everything is done, the benefits will not be lost to you. Gu Xi shook his head, "This is not a matter of good or bad, this matter is too difficult for me." Its difficult, Im afraid it wont work. ??The daughter of the Li family turned her body and leaned against Gu Xi, "As the young man, you have the status of a powerful reincarnation in the underworld, so there is nothing to be afraid of." The reincarnation of the great power of the underworld? I? ?Gu Xi was stunned for a moment, where did the Li family girl figure it out? ?Seeing Gu Xi''s puzzled look, the Li family daughter laughed. Why, Xiao Langjun thought he was hiding well. In fact, we saw it as soon as Xiao Langjun appeared. We felt something when Xiao Langjun appeared. We all think that Xiao Langjun is a good person and are not willing to be enemies with Xiao Langjun. We even have the idea of ????wanting to leave with Xiao Langjun. ?This kind of thing is not something ordinary people can do. At least we have never encountered such a situation before. This alone proves that you have an extraordinary origin. The most important thing is that among the guardians you released before, the one holding the peach wood sword has the ability to open the door to the underworld, right? This kind of ability is not something that ordinary people can have. Xiao Langjun, please help me, I dont need you to do anything. Whenever other ghosts come to block the way, help me persuade them to make way. " The Li family girl''s body was directly pressed against Gu Xi''s body, and Gu Xi slowly felt the warmth coming from the Li family girl''s body. ?At this time, Gu Xi''s heart was quite calm, and he was not affected at all by the daughter of the Li family. ?Although the daughter of the Li family did not finish what she said, Gu Xi could tell that the daughter of the Li family did not lie to him in some aspects. He really regarded himself as a big boss from the underworld. Hence, the daughter of the Li family could only resort to some small means to ask her to take action, and she would never dare to kill herself. Because the daughter of the Li family is not sure whether she will return to the underworld immediately and restore her "original" fighting strength if she dies. At that time, with the strength of the Li family''s daughter, it would be impossible to escape the pursuit of the underworld. So this can be done. But a thought flashed through Gu Xi''s mind. You cannot do this in vain. ?Seeing Gu Xi thinking, the Li family girl''s eyes lit up. She understood that Gu Xi was already moved, but now she was not sure what Gu Xi was hesitating about. ?But if the daughter of the Li family didn''t know how to keep up at this time, her life would have been in vain. ??The daughter of the Li family leaned her body against Gu Xi''s and said, "Little husband, please help me. I''ll be with you if you go on this way." Gu Xi rolled his eyes, I need your company. ?Gu Xi''s rolling eyes were a sign of his character, and the Li family girl immediately understood why Gu Xi didn''t dare to let go. ?She has been begging Gu Xi, but there is nothing she can possibly do to repay Gu Xi. ?Gu Xi is not himself, so why should he do such a thankless thing? ??What I said for a long time was useless nonsense. If you want Gu Xi to protect yourself, you have to come up with some real materials. ?It''s like she had to accompany Gu Xi all the way, that''s a joke. Gu Xi, a boss from the underworld who has lived for who knows how many years, has never seen anything. Maybe after the death of the concubines in the palace, their souls would fall into Gu Xi''s hands. She is just a living ghost whose whole body has been transformed into jade, and she has no other abilities. How could this possibly attract Gu Xi? So if you want to get help from Gu Xi, you have to find a way from other aspects. The daughter of the Li family is a smart female ghost. She was able to spot the difference in Gu Xis identity immediately, so she naturally has eyesight and thinking ability. ?She put herself into Gu Xi''s identity, and immediately understood in her heart what Gu Xi was lacking now. ??Then the daughter of the Li family immediately leaned into Gu Xi''s ear and said. Xiao Langjun, as long as you help me, I have a good gift for you! (End of this chapter) Chapter 758： Gift giving (please subscribe) Chapter 758 Giving Gifts (Please subscribe) nice one? ?Of course Gu Xi believed that the Li family daughter could come up with something good. ?But Gu Xi also understands that not everything can be collected now. ?In the eyes of the daughter of the Li family, Gu Xi is now a big shot and has never seen anything. ??If Gu Xi is tempted by something that looks ordinary, it will definitely arouse the suspicion of the Li family daughter. ?At that time, not only will you get no benefits, but you may also be killed by the Li family''s daughter, which is not worth the loss. ?So Gu Xi didnt respond, as if he didnt hear the words. ?Gu Xis attitude made the Li familys daughter feel at ease. She has actually been trying to take care of the quality of her breath from the beginning. ??The good impression that made her feel friendly at first was one thing, but it was impossible for the Li family''s daughter to lose all of herself just because of a little good impression. As for the incarnation of death released by Gu Xi, she actually didn''t notice it. The level of Death Incarnation is now only level 16. ??Even the coolie porters and the like outside can kill the incarnation of death without the help of Li''s daughter. ?Even if the incarnation of death has the ability to open the door to the underworld, this does not mean that Gu Xi is really a big boss from the underworld. The reason why the daughter of the Li family reacted like this is that the daughter of the Li family found that her charm and psychic abilities were of little use to Gu Xi. ?This is why she doubts Gu Xi. In her opinion, her psychic ability is quite strong. Even the ghosts in the Li family and the one who passed by before were all affected by her psychic suggestions. Sometimes she doesnt need to take the initiative to say anything, just one look can take care of everything. As a result, the invincible spiritual power lost its effect on Gu Xi. In a situation like Gu Xis, he is either an old ghost or a natural-born Buddhist. It is impossible for other people to make such a determination. ?It is precisely for this reason that the Li family girls came up with the idea that Gu Xi was the reincarnation of the underworld boss. ?But she has been hesitating and testing, just to prove the situation. ?Is it really because of Gu Xi''s level 9 fitness skills and the fire of life that is integrated into his body that she is so close to Gu Xi? That''s not the case, she just wanted to listen to Gu Xi''s heartbeat to judge whether Gu Xi was affected by something. ??The same is true this time. The daughter of the Li family just wants to try Gu Xi with something. Of course, this kind of actual temptation should not be too many. One or two times is fine. After three times, Gu Xi will fall out directly. By then, let alone borrowing Gu Xi''s influence, she may not be able to get married and will be directly betrayed by Gu Xi. The breath was taken away by a wave. So you have to be moderate. ??Li''s daughter reminded herself in her mind, and quickly took out something and placed it in front of Gu Xi. Gu Xi didnt even think about opening it. He is pretending to be a boss now. Anyway, you are begging me, not me asking you for something. ?Now you sent me something, and I was very anxious to open it and see what kind of attitude it was. That wont work. So no matter what, I have to show that I don''t care, it''s you who want to send these things. ?Seeing Gu Xi''s reaction, the Li family daughter didn''t say much. In her opinion, Gu Xi''s reaction was normal. ?So the daughter of the Li family reached out and opened the box, revealing a golden bead underneath. ?This bead is about the size of a fist. After opening it, a dignified Yin Qi and a strange aura hit your face. ?The two breaths mixed together created a rather strange feeling. ?This feeling is somewhat similar to the cup of fire of life that Gu Xi drank. It seems that as long as he eats this thing, his strength can be rapidly improved. ?But Gu Xi was trapped by the fire of life last time. He didnt want to do it again. Although he knew the use of this thing, Gu Xi just glanced at it and didn''t look at it again. Gu Xis actions shocked the Li family daughter. Already have a judgment in mind. ?This persons eyesight is really good, and he could tell at a glance that this was a Buddha bone relic, but his vision was probably too high. ??Although this Buddha bone relic is not orthodox, the Buddha nature inside it is not weak at all. ?As long as the undead takes it, he can immediately hit the Arhat status (level 20), but he didn''t even look at it. ??Does this mean you look down on this kind of Buddha bone relic? If he looks down on such things, what does he want? Although it only happened in a moment, many thoughts had already flashed through the Li family''s mind. Finally, the daughter of the Li family gritted her teeth and said, "Little husband, don''t you like this? ?Let''s see how this works. If it doesn''t work, the little girl will really have nothing to offer to the young man. " ??As the daughter of the Li family spoke, she took out a long box. ?This box is one meter long and is completely black. When the Li family girl took it out, it was as if she was holding something heavy. When she put it on the sedan chair, the sedan chair visibly paused. At this time, the daughter of the Li family opened the box directly without waiting for Gu Xi''s signal. The moment the box was opened, Gu Xi could smell a scent, and the blood flow rate in his body increased significantly. Looking into the box, Gu Xi found a cane made of bamboo placed in the box. The cane is all green and full of life. ?The aroma comes from this stick. ?Gu Xi was also attracted by the fragrance at this time and couldn''t help but look in the direction of the cane. For some reason, when I saw this cane, I always felt like I was looking at a corpse. And its a corpse of quite a high level. ?This feeling is very similar to the feeling Gu Xi had when he saw the sleeping body of King Yaksha on the Huangquan Road. ?However, the situation in front of me is obviously much better than that of King Yaksha back then. At this time, Gu Xi couldn''t help but say something. "corpse" ?But Gu Xi immediately realized that he couldn''t have any problems at this time. The Li family''s daughter was still staring at him. ??As soon as the word "Don''t want to care about interest" was said, Li''s daughter''s eyes lit up. "Young Master Xiaolang is really discerning. This is exactly the corpse left behind by the corpse corpse when it was dissected. This corpse corpse was killed by my own hands. After his death, he left behind three things. One is the sword used to defeat this immortal. I always keep it with me. One is the inheritance of Zhijie Xian, which I left at home. The last thing is the corpse of the corpse. I have always carried it with me, and now I am dedicating it to Xiao Langjun, hoping that Xiao Langjun can help me. " Gu Xi became a little silent. He did not expect such a thing to happen. He is not familiar with Zhi Jie Xian. ?But Gu Xi estimated that the Li family daughter might not be able to bring anything else. ??The body of the Corpse Executioner is so valued by the Li family daughter, I am afraid it must be of orange quality. Thinking of this, Gu Xi finally slowly stretched out his hand, flicked the bamboo stick, and sent it into the strange mirror space. (End of this chapter) Chapter 759： Taking advantage of the opportunity (please subscribe) Chapter 759 Taking advantage of the situation (please subscribe) Putting away the body of Zhijie Xian, the corresponding attributes popped up in front of Gu Xi''s eyes. [Remains of the Corpse Disciple Immortal (Purple): When a cultivator found that he had no hope of a future, he chose the path of corpse dissection. He became a Corpse Discipline Immortal (level 30). After he became an immortal and left, his body was left behind. It fell down and turned into a bamboo stick. Although Im not sure what the use of this thing is, its always a good idea to keep it. ?? Gu Xi is not surprised at all that Zhijie Xian''s strength is only level 30. The upper limit of this world is level 45, which does not mean that everyone in this world is level 45. ??If a mere corpse-removing immortal has reached the level limit of this world, what will the other heavenly and earthly immortals do? So level 30 is a more reasonable level. ?However, Gu Xis mind was not focused on this. After the remains of the corpse were put away, Gu Xi said to the daughter of the Li family. "You have asked me for help, so I will help you, but I have agreed in advance that I will only use my power to help you and will not do anything for you." This is what it should be. The daughter of the Li family bowed her head honestly upon hearing this. Although she gave away her most precious possessions, the Li family girl still felt somewhat uneasy. She also didnt know Gu Xis status in the underworld, and wasnt sure whether Gu Xi could help her. ? Gu Xi did not give the daughter of the Li family a chance to choose. He raised his left hand, and the bearer of the underworld dragon robe appeared next to Gu Xi. The daughter of the Li family was also startled by the sudden appearance of an extra person on her sedan chair. However, when she saw the situation of Huang Quan''s dragon robe, the Li family girl suppressed some of her thoughts. I thought to myself: This time I hugged my thighs. This is the clothes of the king of the underworld. But now these clothes are under the control of Gu Xi. It seems that Gu Xi is really the reincarnation of an expert from the underworld and came out to practice. Even his clothes turned into soldiers and came with him to protect him. As soon as Gu Xi pointed out, the man in the Huangquan dragon robe floated out and followed the sedan. "I think this should be enough. Even if there are other circumstances, I will come out to talk to you. I believe that your safety should be guaranteed." Hearing what Gu Xi said, the daughter of the Li family also became excited. She hugged Gu Xi tightly and said, "Thank you very much, young man. This is a reward to express your gratitude." After saying this, the daughter of the Li family did not care about anything else and kissed Gu Xi on the face. ?Gu Xi pushed him with some disgust and said, "Don''t be like this, that''s not what I meant." ??But when Gu Xi pushed, he always felt that he was pushing in the wrong place. How could this woman carved from white jade have the strength to rebound. There must be something wrong here. ?This jade is so slippery. ?Gu Xi, you can''t go on like this. This is someone else''s wedding sedan. Dont be good at everything. Being good at everything will only harm you. Speaking of it, warm jade smells really good. ??While Gu Xi was studying the making of the living ghost shell in the sedan chair, the team of married women from the Li family were already moving forward. ??Having a porter above level 20 can carry everything you want. They were moving very fast along the way. ??If Gu Xi opens the curtains of the sedan chair at this moment, he will find that the sedan chair is moving many times faster than his own evil coffin. ??It''s just that at this time, Gu Xi was entangled by the super powerful daughter of the Li family, and he didn''t dare to move at all, let alone look at the situation outside the sedan chair. Gu Xi now had no idea where he was or what was going on outside. ?It wasn''t until he felt the sedan slowly stop that Gu Xi, whose face turned red, sat up straight. Whats going on outside? "Little Langjun, I''m afraid someone is coming to block the way. I''ll have to rely on Little Langjun next." ? Gu Xi rolled his eyes, "I just lent you my strength, I didn''t sell myself to you. Why did you climb up the pole?" "Who asked you to take out the pole? I have a pole and naturally I have to climb." ??The daughter of the Li family said with a slightly red face, which was completely different from the rigid feeling before. ? Gu Xi was a little helpless. He had taken someone else''s bamboo stick no matter what. He couldn''t just turn his back and deny the person while holding the bamboo stick. ?Gu Xi tidied his clothes, then opened the curtain of the sedan chair and walked out. ?When he jumped off the sedan chair, Gu Xi''s steps were somewhat staggering. ??However, he immediately stood up straight with the phantom magic staff and stared straight in front of the procession of married women. On the road ahead, two teams happened to be blocked on the road. ?One is a funeral procession. In the procession, filial sons in linen and white robes are constantly throwing paper money. But Gu Xi could clearly feel that there was a strong sense of life inside the coffin they were carrying. ??Gu Xi glanced at the funeral procession and found that the mourners didn''t seem to be from the same family. They even had different blood origins. ? Gu Xi thought for a moment, and the holder of the spiritual lamp appeared in front of him. Through the sight of the spiritual lamp, Gu Xi saw that all the mourning teams were controlled by the person inside the coffin. ??This is a one-man army boss, and it can also be regarded as another route of the necromancer. The situation of the other team left Gu Xi even more speechless. ??If this mourning team is reasonable, then the other team is completely unreasonable. ??One person in this team was ringing a bell in front, followed by more than a hundred corpses wrapped in black cloth and jumping up and down. ?That movement was clearly that of a team driving away corpses. ?? Gu Xi looked up at the sky and found that the moonlight was thick at this time, and the moonlight shone on the road. It was a good time for all kinds of undead ghosts to walk. ??Gu Xi pressed his brows. The situation in front of him was not easy to deal with. If it was just the undead, he could give them some face by stepping forward. But these two people in front of me are obviously not undead. Gu Xi was not familiar with this world, so he didnt know where these two people were from or what route they were taking. ?At this moment, the daughter of the Li family also put on her clothes and floated behind Gu Xi. Since the rule for a married woman was that she should not touch the ground, she directly put her hands on Gu Xi''s shoulders and used Gu Xi to let herself float up. Who am I talking about? It turns out to be Masters Wang Datong and Liu Quan. Whats the matter? Do you also have ideas about returning grass to elixir? Wang Datong, I understand that the art of turning a living ghost into a corpse also requires the support of the Grass Returning Pill. But what does this matter have to do with you, Master Liu Quan? You are a living person driving away corpses. What do you want to do with grass for elixirs? " ??The man driving the troops pulled back the black veil in front of him, revealing a face that was more rigid than a zombie. Then he smiled hard and said, "I don''t want it for myself, I come here to ask for the elixir for others. Girl from the Li family, you have already mastered the art of jade transformation. You don''t need the elixir for the elixir, and the yang energy consumption is not big. Why don''t you just do it for me?" Give it to me." Its not a big consumption, but its not a consumption at all. Let me tell you, there is no need to discuss this matter. I have decided on this grass-returning elixir. Did you see the man in front of me? He is from the underworld... He is a big shot." (End of this chapter) Chapter 760： The power of the dead earth (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 760 The power of the dead earth (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! Youre a big shot, Miss Li, youre probably blind. If you hadnt protected this guy, he might not even be able to leave the village where he lives. Master Liu Quan couldn''t help but laugh after listening to Li''s daughter''s words. While he was laughing, the corpses following him also made laughing movements. ?However, Wang Datong, who was hiding in the coffin beside him, did not speak. ??Master Liu Quan was just smiling there alone. No one was there to support him, so the situation seemed somewhat embarrassing. ?? Then Master Liu Quan regained his face, turned to stare at Wang Datong''s coffin and said: "Why, Wang Datong, what do you mean? You also think that this little guy who will die when he goes out is a big shot." Without thinking, Wang Datong said slowly: "I don''t know, but one thing is for sure, he will not die if he goes out. I think as long as he doesn''t take the initiative to attack, no normal dead person will take action against him. " ?Wang Datong, like the Li family girls, are both living ghosts trying to survive. ??When he met Gu Xi, he had the same feeling as Li Annu. He didn''t want to be Gu Xi''s enemy, and he even had an impulsive idea of ??wanting to join Gu Xi. Although he suppressed this thought, this feeling still made Wang Datong frightened. So when the daughter of the Li family said that Gu Xi''s identity was unusual, he also acquiesced to this fact. Only Master Liu Quan is a living person, and the Death Lord''s ability does not work on him, so he does not see the facts clearly and is still smiling. ?Now that he smiles, the situation becomes awkward. At least the situation in front of him made him understand that something was wrong. But he still refused to admit that he had a problem, he pointed in the direction of Gu Xi and said. "Get out of here, or I''ll chop you up and feed it to my little one." ??Gu Xi ignored Master Liu Quan, but turned to look at the daughter of the Li family behind him. I promised you at the beginning that I would use my power to help you, but I didnt say that I would help you fight. ??Master Liu Quan''s eyes flashed with disdain, and just as he was about to speak, Wang Datong in the coffin screamed. Sir, you can help me, I... "Shut up!" ??The daughter of the Li family doesn''t want to have another person competing with her to return the grass and the elixir. ?As soon as he heard Wang Datong''s words, he roared. Seeing that no one paid attention to him, Master Liu Quan also became angry. Are you looking down on me? ?While roaring, he directed the corpse behind him to rush in the direction of Gu Xi. ??These corpses were all carefully selected and crafted by him. On the surface, it seemed that he was driving the body to the funeral. But in fact, he was wandering around the world, selecting the best corpses to use to make his men. ?His situation is actually very similar to that of the Necromancer, except that compared to the serious Necromancer, Master Liu Quan was lucky enough to be born in this world. Any corpse picked up must be level 20 or above. ?With too much trial and error cost, Liu Quanshi grew up very quickly. ??But no matter what, he is not a professional necromancer. His method of refining corpses is the method of driving corpses plus some other methods. ?These corpses cannot go any further, and as time goes by or after multiple battles, the corpses will slowly decay. In order to make further progress, Master Liu Quan specially found a living ghost for advice. ??The living ghost also had a way to deal with it, but he asked Master Liu Quan to prevent the Li family daughter from getting the grass-returning elixir. This is the reason why Liu Quanshi will appear here. And Gu Xi is now acting as the backstage for the daughter of the Li family, which is blocking his way. ??Liu Quanshi will naturally take action against Gu Xi. Facing the charging enemy, Gu Xi took a step back and held his hand outward. "Death Incarnate!" Death Incarnate - The God of Death and Death Incarnate - Titan appeared next to Gu Xi like this. At first when they saw Gu Xi taking action, Wang Datong and Master Liu Quan were startled. They thought Gu Xi was going to make a bigger move. In the end, the two death incarnations released by Gu Xi only had this strength. At this moment, Master Liu Quan and Wang Datong''s eyes changed when they looked at Gu Xi. But the next moment, Wang Datong was directly frightened. Death Incarnate - Titan thrust the Thousand Thunder Peach Wood Sword into the ground. The color of the earth''s ground changed rapidly. ??Li''s daughter and Wang Datong are both living ghosts. When they saw the situation in front of them, they couldn''t help shouting: "Underworld?" When the ground began to change, everyone felt the breath of the underworld. ?At this time, Wang Datong immediately believed Li''s daughter''s judgment. ?The Gu Xi in front of me is a boss from the underworld. Otherwise, no normal person would move the ground of the underworld to themselves and use it as their home court. Only Master Liu Quan was not familiar with the underworld. His method of driving away corpses was to intercept the corpses and souls. Prevent the soul from the corpse from entering the underworld. He avoids the underworld whenever he can. So he didnt know the situation in the underworld at all. I dont even know about the situation of the incarnation of death, the Titan. Different from the other two incarnations of death. Gu Xi''s incarnation of death - Titan, he has no means of directly killing the enemy. All he can do is send his enemies to the underworld or the underworld. When the time is up, the exiled enemy will return. But for some lonely ghosts who originally escaped from the underworld or the underworld, this is a fatal method. Because they have always been unwilling to go to the underworld, and now they are sent there and want to come back, it is really a dream. ??Liu Quanshi didn''t know all this, and the corpses under his men rushed towards Gu Xi as planned before. But just as these corpses stepped onto the land of death, their movements became slow. ?This situation surprised Master Liu Quan, and then Bai Wuchang appeared one after another behind the corpses. They just put their hands on the corpses and dragged the corpses into the underworld in a flash. ?Seeing this situation, Master Liu Quan roared. You are seeking death! After saying this, Master Liu Quan flashed a gray halo, his body became extremely stiff, and he punched Gu Xi. At this time, the daughter of the Li family stood in front of Gu Xi for the first time. ?She remembered quite clearly that Gu Xi only used his power to her and had no intention of helping her. She had a reason to explain when Gu Xi released the incarnation of death. But if Master Liu Quan hits Gu Xi, then he really has no way to explain it. ?So the daughter of the Li family immediately stood in front of Gu Xi, blocking Master Liu Quan''s blow with her white jade-like palms. Boom! ??The attack from these two men caused a large explosion across the entire area. The incarnation of death under Gu Xi, the God of Death, immediately stood in front of Gu Xi. For Gu Xi, he blocked the aftermath of the battle between the two sides. Looking at the situation in front of him, Gu Xi decisively pointed at the Li family daughter and Master Liu Quan who were fighting and said: "Titan, send them all to the underworld." (End of this chapter) Chapter 761： Sent to the underworld (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 761: Sent to the Underworld (please subscribe for more updates) ?Under Gu Xis command, the incarnation of death, Titan, once again activated his power and sent Master Liu Quan and Lis daughter, who were facing the battle, to the underworld. ??Liu Quanshi was sent away as it should be. Gu Xi can never leave danger in front of himself. As for the daughter of the Li family, it is different. After being sent to the underworld, when the time is up and the banishment effect disappears, she will come back on her own. In any case, Lis daughter is not like Master Liu Quan, who is there gathering wool from the underworld and intercepting the souls that should have entered the underworld. So when Liu Quanshi arrived in the underworld, he would be attacked by the administrative units of the underworld immediately. The situation with the daughter of the Li family is different. She is a living ghost with status. ??The place where the Li family came out is also a ghost realm recognized by the underworld. The Li family daughter also went to the underworld in person in order to find some materials. ??Although the underworld is not the home of the Li family''s daughters, it will never be controlled. After sending Master Liu Quan and the daughter of the Li family away, Gu Xi turned his head and looked at Wang Datong''s coffin. Can we talk about it? "Of course, sir, if you have anything to ask, just ask, I will tell you everything I know." ?Gu Xi did not ask Wang Datong to come out to meet him, nor did he try to ask Wang Datong if he could join him. The Death Lords abilities can naturally be used. But now is not the time for Gu Xi to take action. Gu Xi is more concerned about returning grass to elixir. At the Li family''s daughter''s sedan chair, Gu Xi didn''t have many questions to ask. In fact, the most important thing is that Gu Xi has always doubted the term "Cao Huan Dan". ?This thing is not a good thing. ??The Li family daughter was unwilling to explain to Gu Xi, but now that she met Wang Datong, Gu Xi naturally wanted to ask about the idea of ??returning grass to elixir. Sir, would you like to know about the grass-returning elixir? Hearing this, Wang Datong also hesitated. For other people, it may just be something that prolongs life. But for living ghosts like them, it is really a life-saving thing. The amount of grass-returning elixir produced each time is only a little. If one more person knows about it, they will lose one share. But Gu Xis previous performance confirmed Gu Xis strength to Wang Datong. ??He didn''t want to bet on whether Gu Xi would send him to the underworld. So Wang Datong just hesitated for a moment, and then talked about the matter of returning grass to elixir in detail. Sir, Cao Huan Dan is actually a kind of elixir that is relatively from the underworld. It uses the remains of the Shijie Immortal. The essence and blood of the Ghost Immortal and part of the veins of the Earth Immortal can be grown through the cultivation of immortal roots for thirty years. Only ten to fifteen pieces of grass returning pills can be produced at a time. ?Each one has the power to transform the underworld. ??If a person who is about to die takes it, the death energy in his body will be converted into vitality, and his lifespan can be extended by one round. ??If the soul of the dead takes it, it can ensure that the soul will not be separated, and there will be a chance to be reincarnated, ignoring the mystery in the womb. But they are all secondary. This grass-returning elixir is something that is really useful to us living ghosts. ?As long as we take one, we can transform into a formal ghost fairy, the kind of ghost fairy who can face thunder disasters. ??But the alchemist didn''t know why, he only gave out three grass pills to the living ghosts each time, and even if he kept the others, he wouldn''t give them to the living ghosts. So for the living ghosts, if they want to get the grass-returning elixir, they have to rob it. " Im afraid I dont want to release too many ghosts and fairies. Hearing this, Gu Xi couldn''t help but muttered. No, ghosts and immortals are actually nothing, but ghosts and immortals like us who can survive thunder tribulations have the possibility to move forward. After the thunder tribulation, we are no longer ghosts and immortals, we are existences that can attack earth immortals. " ?Gu Xi really wanted to ask, what level of existence is the Earth Immortal? But when the words came to his lips, Gu Xi still suppressed them. Now he is playing the role of an underworld boss. If you dont know these common sense things, you may be hacked to death if you speak out. Okay, you dont have to be so nervous, I dont want to get involved in your fight for the grass to return the elixir this time. This thing is of no use to me, and I didnt protect the Li family daughter to the death. I just protected her all the way to the grass-returning elixir. Whether she can get the grass-returning elixir next is her own business. . " "Xiao Langjun, you are going to make me sad when you say this. Just now, you called me Xiao Tiantian, and then you turned around and threw me into the underworld. Now you are talking about me like this. I really have no place in your heart." ?" ??Gu Xi looked back and found that the daughter of the Li family had returned, holding a roll of black gauze mask that had been torn off. "No." ?Gu Xi said lightly. ??At Gu Xi''s reaction, the Li family daughter just smiled. She quickly leaned her body against Gu Xi''s body and raised the black gauze mask in front of Gu Xi. Did you **** it? ?Gu Xi rolled his eyes at the daughter of the Li family. "Yes, if I guessed correctly, this should be Yi Xianzi''s veil." After speaking, the Li family daughter looked at Gu Xi. ?However, Gu Xi didn''t react at all. He knew that if he just asked who Yi Xianzi was, or how the Li family daughter knew such questions, the Li family daughter would definitely tell the details. But after that, the daughter of the Li family will definitely make requests of one kind or another. ??Gu Xi has seen the ability of the Li family girl to climb up the pole. The best way to deal with such a situation is to do nothing. Ignoring the Li family''s daughter''s topic, Gu Xi just turned his head and said to the Li family''s daughter: "That''s it. You get on the sedan first, we''re ready to leave." Xiao Langjun, you really dont want to know about Yi Xianzi? ??Gu Xili ignored the Li family daughter, lifted the Li family daughter''s waist, pushed hard, and pushed the Li family daughter into the sedan chair. After doing this, Gu Xi turned to look at Wang Datong. "how do you say?" Sir, I also want the grass-returning elixir this time. Do you think this will work? I will follow you from a distance. If nothing happens, I wont come out to disturb you or run in front of you. If there are other people blocking the way, I will help you deal with it and not give them any chance to trouble you. " ??Gu Xi glanced at Wang Datong''s coffin. Although he was not sure what Wang Datong wanted to do, one thing was certain. Wang Datong also wanted to use his own influence. ??It''s just that his method of taking advantage of the situation is more clever than that of Li''s daughter. At least Gu Xi couldn''t say anything at all. Because the place where Wang Datong is going is the same as the place where the Li family daughter is going. Gu Xi couldnt say he wouldnt let them go. So Gu Xi waved to Wang Datong''s funeral procession and returned to the Li family''s daughter''s sedan chair. At this time, the daughter of the Li family was taking off her shoes and cleaning the mud from the soles. When he saw Gu Xi coming in, he said with a blush on his face: "Young Master, you knew clearly that I couldn''t touch the ground on my way to get married, but you still let me take action. My life will be difficult from now on, and you have to compensate me. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 762： Titans Thunder Power (please subscribe) Chapter 762 Titans Thunder Power (Please subscribe) Why did you stop again? ??Gu Xi''s sedan chair stopped again. Gu Xi couldn''t help but poke his head out, "Did you meet the enemy again?" "No, the sun will rise soon. We must find a place to hide and go out at night." As the daughter of the Li family spoke, she jumped off the sedan chair and stepped on the ground with her bare feet. Hey, didnt you say that if you want to get married, your shoes shouldnt touch the ground? I didnt touch the ground. You didnt see that I was holding my shoes. As the daughter of the Li family spoke, she also raised the purple embroidered shoes in her hand to Gu Xiyang. ?That way it is clear that I have already touched the ground, and I dont care about that now. What could Gu Xi say to the reaction of the daughter of the Li family? Whatever, where do you plan to park your team? After jumping off the sedan chair, Gu Xi looked around. Now they were in a barren mountain. ?Looking forward and backward, all you can see are lush trees. Other than that, there is extremely thick spiritual energy rushing towards your face, constantly trying to pour into Gu Xi''s body. Gu Xi clearly remembers the information he received when he entered this world. The breath of this world is different. If too much is absorbed, the body will undergo uncontrollable changes. So Gu Xi is always careful to avoid absorbing too much spiritual energy from such uncertain situations. Where else can we stop? Lets stop here. Move the team closer to the shade of a tree and form a circle. Just avoid direct sunlight. Gu Xi couldn''t help but blinked when he heard this. Is this still possible? ??Li''s daughter felt that Gu Xi didn''t understand something, so she explained. Yes, with so many ghosts gathered together, the ghost energy of all the ghosts can almost form a small ghost realm. As long as the sun is not too strong, there are bad days, and you are not rushing around at noon, generally you will not consume much yin energy. " It was only then that Gu Xi realized that the world he was in now was different from the world he had experienced before. The beings who come out of this world are relatively strong. Level 20 is just the beginning of this world, and most people have their own aura. Dozens of ghosts with auras combine to form a small ghost realm. This can still be done. Seeing the situation in front of him, Gu Xi smiled and said: "Forget it, I just need to take a rest, so I will help you." After speaking, Gu Xi pointed his hand and switched to the state of spiritual power. Death Incarnation was activated, releasing the Death Incarnation - the God of Death and the Death Incarnation Titan. When she saw the incarnation of death, Titan, the Li family girl couldn''t help but tremble all over. She couldn''t help but think about being sent to the underworld to fight. Although she will not be detained by the underworld, the feeling is still quite bad. Now that Gu Xi had released the Titan, the incarnation of death, the Li family girl immediately thought about **** the Titan, the incarnation of death, with one punch. ?But this time, after the incarnation of death, Titan, was released, he had no intention of taking action. Gu Xi immediately blessed a ghost battlefield for him. Different from the ghost battlefields of the other two, the ghost battlefield on Titan''s side actually has the aura of lightning. ?From time to time, a bolt of lightning will fall from the sky and fall to the ground, and then the ground will become a little scorched. Such a situation made Gu Xi a little stunned. He did not expect that the ghostly battlefield of the incarnation of death, Titan, would be like this. ??And the scene in front of them frightened the Li family daughter and Wang Datong who were following behind. As living ghosts, they have the idea of ????attacking the thunder tribulation, but that is only after they obtain the grass-returning elixir. They are still ghosts now. ??This kind of pure Yang lightning is still very harmful to them. Gu Xi didn''t know that the ghost battlefield of Death Incarnation - Titan would be like this. He quickly wanted to take back the Titan, the incarnation of death. Unexpectedly, the daughter of the Li family reached out and touched a bolt of lightning falling from the sky. ??Then the daughter of the Li family raised her hand and looked at the back of her hand that was struck by lightning, a hint of smile flashed in her eyes. Xiao Langjun, no. ?Gu Xi blinked at the daughter of the Li family. "what do you mean." "My dear, I want to say that I am very happy for you, the protector, to protect us. The appearance of this protector here must consume a lot of energy. I also have some food here to prepare for the road. . Look if I serve it now, this guardian should be able to eat it. " ??Gu Xi didn''t quite know what the Li family daughter was doing, but it was obviously a good thing. ?So Gu Xi did not stop him. Seeing Gu Xi''s situation, the daughter of the Li family was also quite happy. She knew that this was Gu Xi''s approval of her actions. ?So the daughter of the Li family quickly ran to her dowry, took out some fist-sized stones with a strong yin energy, and sent them to the incarnation of death, the Titan. When these stones were taken out, Gu Xi knew that they were probably the condensed Yin Qi of this world. ?Gu Xi has known about this for a long time, but due to his current status, he really cant ask Lis daughter and the others for it. ?Judging from the current situation, the Li family girls really didn''t take this kind of yin seriously. In their opinion, this is just some food carried on the road to replenish their strength when they are on the road. After picking out a few pieces, the Li family daughter walked up to the incarnation of death, Titan. Brother, how long can your lightning last? Ill give you some yinite, and you can focus all the lightning on me, okay? ?Looking at the actions of the Li family daughter, Gu Xi finally raised his head. At this time, Gu Xi noticed that the daughter of the Li family put those things called Yin crystals into the hands of the incarnation of death, Titan, and then stood not far from the incarnation of death. ?And kept saying to the Titan, the incarnation of death: "Come and hit me, hit me with lightning!" Death Incarnate-Titan will not do anything without Gu Xi''s order. ??Even if the daughter of the Li family keeps asking, it''s no use. The incarnation of death - Titan won''t move even if she can''t say it. In the end, the daughter of the Li family could only come to Gu Xi helplessly. Xiao Langjun, help me. ?At this time, Gu Xi already understood what Li Annu was thinking, "You want to borrow the power of thunder and lightning from my men to refine your own shell. What''s the matter, aren''t you afraid that my men will beat you to death? " No, Xiaolangjuns protector is only that strong. This kind of thunder and lightning will not hurt or itch me. I just want to feel the feeling of lightning entering my body in advance. Xiaolangjun can help. Such a thunderbolt is really hard to find. Otherwise, I will send Xiaolangjun some small things? " Forget it, I really cant bear your things. ??Just to take you the remains of a zombie, I have to accompany you on this journey. If I take more, I might have to pay something more. " ?Gu Xi shook his head and said, and at this moment Wang Datong''s team also rushed over. (End of this chapter) Chapter 763： Harvest from Alidovi City (please subscribe) Chapter 763 Harvest in Aridovi City (please subscribe) Sir, please take me with you. ?Wang Datong watched the lightning falling from the sky from a distance. It looked gorgeous but could not kill anyone. He could not understand what kind of opportunity this was in front of him. ?Wang Datong didn''t want the daughter of the Li family to take advantage of this, so he ran to Gu Xi immediately. Sir, I can give you whatever the girl from the Li family gave me, or even double it. Please give me a chance. The daughter of the Li family became anxious when she heard this. She hurriedly stepped forward and said, "Wang Datong, what do you mean? You don''t care about me, do you?" Miss Li, its your fault for saying this. For this kind of thing, shouldnt we just negotiate with the one with the highest price? What''s the matter, you still want to monopolize me by yourself? Your Majesty, I know you came out of the underworld without anything good. But the art of turning living ghosts into corpses that I have studied should be a spell that is not available in the underworld. I present the original copy of the art of turning living ghosts and corpses to you, and I also ask you to share half of my thunder and lightning. " ?Wang Datong is the kind of person who is willing to go out of his way. When he said that he wanted to offer it, he really meant that he was offering it to him, the art of turning a living ghost into a corpse. Before Gu Xi could react, a black leather book was stuffed into his hand. ?Gu Xi flipped through the black leather book and took a look inside. ?It''s okay if you don''t look at it, but when you look at Gu Xi, you are immediately startled. ?This is clearly a route that combines many different ideas such as undead transformation, ritual magic, dark magic, light magic, potion production, and corpse research. I dont know how Wang Datong stumbled out. In any case, Wang Datong has taken more than half of this path. He only needs to use one more grass-returning elixir and face another thunder tribulation. The technique of turning living ghost into corpse will be considered a success. At that time, he can directly jump out of the range of ghost immortals and become earth immortals (level 40). This is Wang Datongs goal. After all, he has now reached level 39, and the road ahead is blocked. ??If there is no other way to stimulate him, he will not be able to escape the realm of ghosts and immortals, and he will be like this for the rest of his life. As an immortal (a high-level being), your lifespan may seem very long, but in fact, your lifespan also has an upper limit. As long as they do not take the top elixir, most immortals will almost die at the end of their lives. Otherwise, there wouldnt be so many immortals reincarnated and re-cultivated, and there wouldnt be so many immortal remains. ?Wang Datong is currently fighting for the last step. Whether he can pass through depends on the hurdle in front of him. Hence, he is quite sensitive to all things related to thunder tribulation. After Gu Xi finished reading the book, he said to Wang Datong: "Stand in by yourself, and you will follow behind. You can come over when you stop to rest. What kind of treatment you get? " Little Langjun, this cant be done. I worked very hard along the way. He just gave me such a shabby book. Why should I share half of the benefits with him? You dont have to either. Gu Xi said nonchalantly. Gu Xi was already accustomed to some situations in this world. With two teams of powerful undead protection, Gu Xi doesn''t have to worry about his own safety even if he doesn''t form an alliance. ?At this time, caring about interest can more or less guarantee that someone will pay for your willfulness. Just like now, even though the daughter of the Li family was somewhat unwilling to give in to Gu Xi''s slight pull, she still did not confront Gu Xi. The last incarnation of death, the Titan, is one of the affected ones. He held up the Thousand Thunder Peach Wood Sword and stood in front of Li''s daughter and Wang Datong, hitting them once on the left and once on the right. They used their full strength every time. As a result, for Li Jianu and Wang Datong, such attacks did not even have a chance to drain blood. ? Gu Xi was still watching at first, but later he felt bored, so Gu Xi simply started to deal with his own affairs. ?Through the special mirror on his left wrist, Gu Xi contacted Luna and communicated about some situations in Alidovi City. Luna and the others have already taken care of the things they just sent back. The most important thing among them is naturally the remains of the Corpse Execution Immortal sent in by Gu Xi. After research on this thing by Luna and Eve, they found that it can be used as a ley line. ??So they are temporarily buried in the Aridovita, but it has not been activated yet. This requires Gu Xi to come in person and use the dragon burial veins. ?But Luna has already calculated it. ??When the remains of the Zombie Immortal are activated, an energy stronger than normal negative energy will be transmitted toward the two Alidovi cities that were captured by Gu Xi, centered on Alidovita. Influences the generation of negative energy within the city of Aridovi. ? Judging from the current size of the two urban areas, it will take about three years for this more powerful and pure Yin Qi to replace the negative energy and become the official energy required for the operation of the two urban areas. ?At that time, the level of the dead city will not necessarily be improved, but the quality of the buildings within the city and the residents in the city will be improved. ?Of course, this estimate is only based on the current situation of the two urban areas. If in these three years, Gu Xi captured the city of Aridovi in ??the other five periods. ??It will take longer for the Yin Qi to assimilate the city of Aridovi. ?But as far as Luna said, it will not exceed ten years at most. After seeing the players survivability in the real world. Gu Xi was not so anxious anymore. Ten years, for Gu Xi, may be just a period of rest for him. So after Luna buried the corpse of the corpse in Alidovita, Gu Xi was not in a hurry to bury the dragon veins. From Gu Xis point of view, it is not the time to return to Alidovi City yet. By the way, buried together was an entire dinosaur skeleton that Gu Xi bought from the black market. ?In Luna and the others thinking, they should bury something related to dragons in the dragon veins. The level of the dinosaur skeleton is similar to that of the remains of the Zhijie Xian. If the two things are buried together, they can theoretically be integrated into one. So they were buried directly. ?Now just wait for Gu Xi to come back and deal with this matter. The other two players attacked Gu Xi secretly, but were killed by the Li family''s daughter one by one. Because Gu Xi was the initiator of the battle, the killing was actually attributed to Gu Xi. Affected by the talent of Gu Xi, two new undead appeared in the city of Alidovi. One of them is a level 25 skeleton soldier, and the other is a level 27 ghost. Regardless of the type of soldiers, they already have their own. His own fighting aura. When he heard the news, Gu Xi felt confident. Although he is still not as good as Li Jianu and Wang Datong, if something happens, Gu Xi can also send out his own powerful men to help fight. ??There is no need to be like this again, where the incarnation of death fights for a long time, and the daughter of the Li family and Wang Datong do not even lose a drop of blood. (End of this chapter) Chapter 764： Rest on the way (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 764 Rest on the way (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! In addition to these two things, there are actually many other things in Aridovi City. ?For example, the player souls that Gu Xi snatched from the medical angel are still being suppressed under the Soul Evocation Tower. ??Due to the player''s level, this soul is of quite good quality. In addition to having the original memory, it also has a strong wind attribute aura. ?At present, Gu Xi does not have the ability to deal with it. ?His undead transformation technique has not yet reached a level that Gu Xi is satisfied with. It would be a waste to use this soul now. Gu Xi still wanted to ask to see who wanted to kill him. In order to deal with a little necromancer of his, he actually sent two players above level 25. As for the materials purchased in the real world before, it is not the time to use them yet. ?Gu Xi didnt have time to deal with it now, so he just asked Luna and the others to collect these things first. Let''s wait until the things in this world are taken care of and then return to a safe place to deal with them. At the moment, Gu Xi still needs to take care of the Li family daughter and Wang Datong first. After breaking off contact with Luna, Gu Xi turned his attention to the direction of the Li family daughter and Wang Datong. ?Gu Xi found that they were really relying on him now, and his incarnation of death, the Titan, had no time to relax at all. ?Just after the daughter of the Li family was electrocuted, Wang Datong''s coffin was delivered over there. There is no stop in the middle. Fortunately, the incarnation of death - Titan is not a real undead, he can only be regarded as a product of Gu Xi''s mana. ?As long as Gu Xi is still alive and the battle is not over, he will not disappear. And Death Incarnate-Titan also obviously found this to be a good opportunity. ?While Li Jianu and Wang Datong used him as a means of practice, the incarnation of death, Titan, also used them as targets to test the various effects of the Thousand Thunder Peach Wood Sword. ?The quality of this Thousand Thunder Peach Wood Sword is quite good. Especially a few targeted attacks, which are actually quite effective against the Titan, the incarnation of death. ??It''s just that the strength of the incarnation of death is very different from that of the Li family girls. ??If placed on those porters or bearers who are only in their early 20s, Death Incarnate-Titan might even be able to kill them. ?Of course that can only be done in a one-on-one situation, and the incarnation of death may have to fight to death several times. ?However, this situation is enough to satisfy Gu Xi. You must know that when Gu Xi dealt with King Yaksha Yushu, so many men surrounded one person and beat him, and he was beaten quite badly. ?Now Death Incarnate-Titan has the potential to kill a level 20 enemy one-on-one, which is already a big improvement for Gu Xi. What other benefits does he want? Isnt that thinking too much? ?With this satisfaction, Gu Xi started to take care of himself. ??There is no way to return to Alidovi City. The ghosts and monsters cannot move in broad daylight, and the Li family daughter is too busy to pay attention to them. ?Then Gu Xi found something to do for himself. In the few days before entering this world, except for the day at the sword washing pool, Gu Xi had a good meal. He didnt eat much the rest of the time. ??In addition, whether in the real world or in this game world, Gu Xi did not dare to directly release the city gate of Aridovi for fear of attracting powerful enemies to Alidovi. Therefore, there is no time to eat the food prepared by the kitchens and taverns in the city. Now he has been starving for nine meals in three days. It was rare that he had some time, so Gu Xi just took some time off and prepared food that he could eat. While he was preparing food, Gu Xi accidentally discovered that some weeds and mushrooms nearby contained exactly the ingredients he needed for the recipe he had just obtained. ??Looking back at the daughter of the Li family who was being struck by lightning from the Titan, the incarnation of death, Gu Xi walked up to a porter. You, go and help me pick some ferngrass and the red white-stem mushrooms under the tree. ??The porter raised his head and glanced at Gu Xi. His dead white eyes seemed to be quite dissatisfied with Gu Xi''s order. "Look at whatever you''re looking at. Just do it if you''re asked to do it. You really think I can''t control you." Upon hearing this, the porter wanted to get angry with Gu Xi, but the holder of the Huangquan dragon robe suddenly appeared behind Gu Xi. As soon as the costume holder appeared, Li''s daughter and Wang Datong, who were practicing there, all looked over. ?They all had the feeling at the same time that Gu Xi wanted to open the door to the underworld and call his men out this time. No, dont mess around. ??The daughter of the Li family thought of the horror of the underworld and quickly stepped forward to stop it. Xiao Langjun, dont be like this, its just a trivial matter, theres no need for it. After speaking, the daughter of the Li family glared at the porter and said, "Just do what I tell you to do, or do you want to be locked up in the underworld and never be able to leave?" The porter then remembered that Gu Xi had the ability to open the door to the underworld. You can also send ghosts like them to the underworld. What will happen if he is not released by then? ?So the porter went to help Gu Xi collect medicine honestly. As for what to do with his Yin Qi that was consumed in the sun, Gu Xi would not care about it. Anyway, as long as Gu Xi is not in danger. ??The porter quickly prepared the herbs and ingredients Gu Xi needed. In this world, the quality of medicinal herbs has also improved a lot. ?Although porters are not professional herb collectors, they often just pull and dig casually. But the quality of the herbs and ingredients obtained are all of blue quality or above, and there are even some purple quality materials. ?Hands of these herbs, Gu Xi compares them one by one according to the recipes. Evil spirit grass (blue): A kind of herb that grows in the shade of trees. If it is not treated in any way, humans will die after taking it. More than 80% of them will turn into evil spirits after death. It can be used for alchemy and cooking. ׹(Blue): A kind of herb growing on the roadside. It has a certain attraction to ghosts and can be used for alchemy and cooking. Yinmulberry (blue): The mulberries produced by the mulberry tree with at least fifteen corpses buried under the tree can be used for cooking. (The more bodies buried under the tree, the better)] Pure Yang Mushroom (blue): A mushroom that grows in front of a grave. It is a special mushroom produced by absorbing the corpse energy and sunlight in the grave. After taking it, it will produce a lot of hallucinations and can be used for alchemy and cooking. castleglegum - Ghost Face Mushroom (blue): It grows under the shade of trees and absorbs the smell of rotten earth underground. After eating it, the whole body will feel chilled, and it can be used for alchemy and cooking. ? Gu Xilin picked out the most suitable materials from these herbs and mushrooms, and started preparing them. (End of this chapter) Chapter 765： Baidu Mushroom Soup (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 765 Poisonous Mushroom Soup (please subscribe for more updates) The food Gu Xi wants to cook this time is the head soup from the plague recipe, called Baidu Mushroom Soup. The method is quite random. It mainly uses more than ten kinds of toxic herbs and more than five kinds of toxic mushrooms and boils them in a pot. Generally, when the soup turns dark green, deep purple or red, the soup is ready. Its done. As for the quality of the input herbs and mushrooms, there are no big requirements. The only requirement is the ratio of two herbs and one mushroom. ?Of course, it would be better if you could consider the taste, and then consider the mutual support and restraint of the five elements, and no longer consider the roles of the medicinal materials. If you just throw things in without thinking about it, it can still be cooked. ??It''s just a question of whether the cooked soup can be eaten. Although Gu Xi is making plague recipes. But he didnt come here to practice proficiency. ??If you just want to practice your proficiency, just give this recipe to the chefs in the kitchen. There is no need to think too much about it. The purpose of Gu Xi now is to allow himself to eat something. So when holding these materials, Gu Xi handled them very seriously. ??If it werent for the fact that all these herbs are poisonous and cannot be eaten without being processed, you might have to put these herbs in your mouth to taste them. ?However, Gu Xi was not helpless. He took these materials and squeezed them gently in his hands, judging the condition of the materials in front of him based on the smell. ?Although I cant judge completely correctly, I can smell sour, bitter, spicy and other flavors to some extent. As for the cooking of this soup, it is not difficult for Gu Xi. Gu Xi picked out some herbs with more juice and squeezed the juice. ?Using the juice of these herbs as water, Gu Xi also picked a kind of fruit called blood fruit as oil, and rolled it back and forth in the red-hot cauldron. Every time he rolled it, a blood-red oil would slide into the bottom of the pot. After the oil was warmed up, Gu Xi put all the sliced ??mushrooms into the pot. There was a burst of explosion, and then he poured the juice squeezed from the herbs into the pot. After that, some herbs such as fruit cores and leaves were thrown into the pot in proportion. Gu Xi finally started the fire directly. As for how long it would burn, Gu Xi himself didn''t know. The only thing he knew was that only when it became the previous With said three colors, this soup is considered a success. Sorry, all soups of other colors cannot be used. Putting the pot on the fire, Gu Xi sat aside, glancing at the soup in the pot from time to time, and at the scroll Wang Datong handed over from time to time. While reading the scroll, Wang Datongs mark will appear from time to time. This is the impact that occurs when reading a book. But how could Wang Datong dare to embarrass Gu Xi in this regard? Every time a shadow appeared and wanted to attack Gu Xi, Wang Datong, who was fighting the incarnation of death - Titan, would always take his shadow away immediately, for fear that Causing Gu Xi''s dissatisfaction. ?In this way, Gu Xi will not be limited by time when reading this book, and can read it as long as he wants. So he kept looking around here, taking a look at the situation in the pot from time to time. About three or four hours later, when the sun was shining and it was already noon, Gu Xi saw that the steam boiling in the pot had turned into a very pure purple. It''s just that because it has been boiled for too long, all the ingredients in this pot of soup have completely melted, and the soup has become thick enough to resemble rice cereal. Cooking is successful, you have completed a pot of poisonous mushroom soup (blue). Hundred Poison Mushroom Soup (Blue): Plague recipe, after drinking it, you can be immune to some poisons, temporarily increase strength by 5 points, constitution by 5 points, and slowly restore life within 2 hours. Note: Baidu Mushroom Soup is made by boiling poisons. It is actually very toxic. If you accidentally eat too much, it will have certain effects on the body. ] ? ? ? [Explanation: After taking Baidu Mushroom Decoction, the blood will be poisonous for three days, which is the introduction of the plague. Please be careful not to bleed or die within these three days. Gu Xi looked into the pot and saw something like swamp bubbles rising from the soup, and he hesitated for a moment. Would you like to try this soup? ?But Gu Xi really couldn''t speak. He turned his head and glanced at the funeral procession carrying Wang Datong''s coffin. Different from the Li family''s daughter''s wedding procession, the funeral procession here is filled with "living people" who are merely beings controlled by Wang Datong. Commanding them is equivalent to directly commanding Wang Datong. ? Gu Xi didnt think about taking action before, but it was different now. Gu Xi pointed to a coffin bearer. Come here and take a sip. Because Gu Xi had been reading the scroll he had given him just now, Wang Datong had been keeping an eye on Gu Xi''s situation, so he also knew what Gu Xi had cooked. Wang Datong himself was unable to resist such a poisonous thing, let alone his men. Sir, this I just let him taste it. If it tastes bad, I wont eat it. The properties of Baidu Mushroom Soup already exist, which shows that this soup has been successful. ?? Gu Xi naturally would not think of giving this soup to anyone else, but the color looked wrong. Gu Xi was afraid that the taste was not good, so he asked someone to taste it and let him feel the taste. Hearing what Gu Xi said, Wang Datong immediately reacted, "Second friend, what are you still doing? Hurry up." As soon as the person named by Wang Datong heard this, he immediately stepped forward to get a bowl and prepared to take out a bowl of soup from Gu Xi''s pot. When Gu Xi saw such a big bowl, he couldn''t help but shook his head. Thats it, you want to have it all in one pot. As he spoke, he took some time off and distributed some. There is only about one mouthful of it. ?But this man didn''t care how much. He dipped his fingers into the soup and put it in his mouth. Then his face became a little ugly. But he immediately felt the changes in his body. Let alone other things, he drank all the soup in the bowl. "How about it?" He said the taste was a bit strange, whether it was sweet or not, salty or not, and it also had a bitter and spicy taste, but it was still edible in the end. Gu Xi was also a little helpless about this situation. After all, he is not a professional chef. He can only judge the taste of herbs by smelling them. It is possible to make errors in judgment. And he added so many ingredients that if he made just one mistake, the taste would be different. Fortunately, the effect of this soup is still there, and Gu Xi is not a person who cannot endure hardship. When he realized how unpleasant the soup was, he simply closed his eyes and swallowed it in big gulps. (End of this chapter) Chapter 766： One day’s changes (please subscribe) Chapter 766: Changes in a Day (Please subscribe) ??The taste of this mushroom soup is just like what Wang Datong''s man said. It''s hard to describe in words. But after drinking it, I had a different feeling. Gu Xi felt that his whole body was heating up and his skin began to turn red. At the same time his strength and life increased. ?Such a situation made Gu Xi give up his plan of not drinking. He drank most of the pot of poisonous mushroom soup in one go. Not only did it fill his stomach, but it also temporarily improved his attributes. ?The vision that Gu Xi had while drinking soup naturally attracted the attention of Li''s daughter and Wang Datong. At this time, their judgment of Gu Xi has improved a bit. They all saw how Gu Xi made the soup before. So the poisonous soup, these living ghosts were afraid of it, but Gu Xi was eaten as ordinary meals. This is impossible to say that Gu Xie is not a big man. ?So they all lowered their heads, fearing what Gu Xi would do to them. Fortunately, after Gu Xi was full, he did not pour out the remaining Baidu Mushroom Soup. Instead, he stretched out his left hand, released one bone-gnawing sludge, and poured out all the Baidu Mushroom Soup. On the body of the bone-gnawing silt. After doing all this, Gu Xicai waved to a ghost maid in the Li family''s wedding team. Help me wash this pot. ??The ghost maid didn''t dare to say anything at all, she lowered her head and went down to work. Gu Xi leaned against the roots of a nearby tree and closed his eyes as if he was asleep. ?But whether Gu Xi slept or not is not known to outsiders. They only saw three more armor-bearers beside Gu Xi, protecting Gu Xi tightly behind them. ?These three armored men are even more elusive than the incarnation of death standing at the front - the God of Death. They dont seem to have any level on the surface, but they have a characteristic that can affect their surroundings. Even the daughter of the Li family would feel a little uneasy after staring at one of the suit holders for a long time, as if the suit holder could deal with her. Actually, the daughter of the Li family did not know that she was staring at the person holding the spiritual lamp. The reason why she felt uneasy was entirely because of the psychic lamp''s ability to influence the soul. ??If he continues to stare like this, the Soul Underworld Lantern is planning to target the Li family daughter as the target of the Soul Flame. ??Although the Li family daughter''s level exceeds the upper limit of direct ignition of the soul flame, it is not enough if the enemy is not burned to death. ?This kind of spiritual flame can affect the enemy''s mind. It is very useful to deal with mentally unstable beings like Li''s daughter. ?Wang Datong was stared at by the holder of the Huangquan dragon robe. ?Wang Datong only had one feeling. If he dared to mess around, the holder of the Huangquan dragon robe would choose a good place for him to bury him. So these two people didn''t dare to mess around, at least they didn''t dare to mess around when Gu Xi was asleep. ??And these two are not stupid. If they have time to calculate Gu Xi, they might as well use the Titan, the incarnation of death left by Gu Xi, to train their ability to withstand lightning. ?So Gu Xi fell down at the root of the tree, closed his eyes and fell asleep. On the other side, the Li family''s daughter and the others were fighting hard against the incarnation of death, the Titan, under the sun. They didn''t stop until the sun set and Gu Xi woke up. ??Gu Xi sat up again and glanced at the incarnation of death, the Titan. Because Li Jianu and Wang Datong have been giving Titan, the incarnation of death, a kind of yinite, and now the body of Titan, the incarnation of death, has undergone obvious changes. At the location he was concerned about, there were many large and small crystals that were polished to be quite smooth. The lightning is jumping back and forth between the crystals, and with each jump, the power of the lightning will be significantly improved. In the end, all the lightning will be concentrated on the Thousand Thunder Peach Wood Sword in the hands of the incarnation of death - Titan. After this period of use, the Thousand Thunder Peach Wood Sword has become one with the incarnation of death, the Titan. ?Now the hands of Titan, the incarnation of death, have changed. The palm of his right hand holding the Thousand Thunder Peach Wood Sword has completely turned into wood and has merged with the Thousand Thunder Peach Wood Sword. His left hand began to transform into the element of thunder and lightning, and at the same time he was holding a spear made of lightning in his hand. Such a speed of change surprised Gu Xi. ?However, Gu Xi understood that this was the result of the Li family''s daughter, Wang Datong and others giving Yin crystal stones in unlimited amounts. ? And this Yin Jing stone may also have the characteristics of this world, and it will produce certain changes if it absorbs too much. If the absorption continues like this, the incarnation of death - Titan may become different from before. ?However, Gu Xi did not prevent such changes. As the incarnation of death, if it is beneficial to them, they will naturally stay after the disbandment. Those that are harmful to them will be emptied after their death. Death Incarnation - Bone Dragon and Death Incarnation - Death, both have their own different switching methods. Now it is the turn of Death Incarnation - Titan to grow. Looking up at the sky, Gu Xi stretched out his hand and put away the two incarnations of death. ??At this time, it was Li''s daughter who was struck by lightning. As soon as she felt that the lightning that fell on her body was gone, she opened her eyes and looked around. Seeing Gu Xi looking at her with a half-smile, the daughter of the Li family couldn''t help but said, "What''s wrong with Mr. Young Master?" Its getting dark soon, so get ready to hit the road. ?Gu Xi pointed at the sky, and then the Li family girl realized that it was almost getting dark while they were practicing. Although being hit by this kind of lightning, it is quite useful to them. But nothing can compare to Cao Huan Dans attraction to them. They have always been attracted to the incarnation of death - Titan, partly because thunder and lightning are really effective on them. On the other hand, it was because the sun was too strong at first and it was inconvenient for them to go out. Its different now. ?It was getting dark and it was time for them to hurry up. So if Gu Xi hadnt reminded them, they might have delayed their trip. So Li''s daughter, Wang Datong and others quickly organized their teams and prepared to go on the road. Gu Xi also took this opportunity to walk around outside Wang Dali''s coffin. He said nothing, just shook his head. "Sir, did you see something? Don''t scare me, sir." No, I just came here to see the design of your coffin. Are these filial sons under your control? ?Wang Datong did not expect that Gu Xi would be so curious about him, but he immediately realized that Gu Xi must have had certain ideas after reading the exercises he gave. So this is the best time to hold your thighs. ?So Wang Datong started talking immediately. No, these are good children that I have found, whose horoscopes are compatible with mine, and they have been cultivated since childhood. When they grow up, they will be affected by my magic power and their strength will gradually stabilize. (End of this chapter) Chapter 767： Encountering a strange village on the road (please subscribe) Chapter 767 Encountering a strange village on the road (please subscribe) It took me a total of thirty-three years from the time I selected these people to raise them to their current level of strength, and they are all quite obedient and can continue to be raised. When I become an Earth Immortal, they can find a place in my territory and they will not die until my life is over. " ?Wang Datong proudly talked about his situation. ? Gu Xi can also see that this method of Wang Datong can be regarded as the reverse of the necromancer. ??A serious necromancer himself is a living person and raises corpses for protection. ??Wang Datong is just the opposite. He is a living ghost, feeding his subordinates and growing up with the living people. ?This approach looks very weird. ?However, the daughter of the Li family was not surprised. When Gu Xi was communicating with Wang Datong, the daughter of the Li family reorganized her team. The remaining yin crystal was broken into pieces by her and turned into yin energy to feed the porters and bearers. ?After replenishing their yin energy, the porters quickly stood up, and then the Li family girl sat on the sedan chair and waved to Gu Xi. Xiao Langjun, come up quickly, we are on our way. Seeing this situation, Wang Datong said nothing and ordered his men to carry the coffin and retreat to a position about a hundred meters behind. There they could see the Li family''s wedding procession, but they did not get too close. It was obvious that Wang Datong still remembered his words. He hoped to follow the Li family''s procession, but did not take advantage of the situation. ??If thunder and lightning had not had a miraculous effect on him this time, he would not have come over on his own initiative. The Li family''s daughter is quite satisfied with Wang Datong''s choice. When she asked Gu Xi to get on the sedan chair, she smiled at Wang Datong''s coffin. ?Gu Xi didn''t pay attention to the quarrel between them. When the Li family daughter was getting ready, Gu Xi stepped onto the sedan chair. As soon as the curtain of the sedan chair was lowered, the daughter of the Li family came up. Young Master, I dont agree with you. I was the one who discovered it first. ? Gu Xi knew that the daughter of the Li family was talking about the Titan, the incarnation of death, but Gu Xi didn''t care about that. Even though the daughter of the Li family was very powerful, Gu Xi didn''t care at all now. He said quite calmly: "I just want to ensure that you have a safe journey. What happens when you stop depends on my mood." Then, young man, are you in a better mood? ??Gu Xi took a look at the embroidered shoes that were still held in the hands of the Li family daughter, as well as the feet without socks, and finally shook his head. Im in a bad mood now, what should you do? Im too fond of you, so I wont pay attention to you! ??The daughter of the Li family blushed and turned her head away, not looking at Gu Xi. At this time, Gu Xi could also feel that the sedan chair had already lifted up and was moving forward at a very high speed. ?The speed of the sedan chair is like a high-speed train, and the driving is fast and steady. ?But this time, Gu Xi felt something was wrong, because the sedan stopped after traveling for three or four hours. Don''t ask Gu Xi how he knew this since he couldn''t see outside the sedan chair. It just feels like the time is wrong. What happened? Are you here yet? ??The daughter of the Li family shook her head, opened the door curtain and poked her head out. Then she shrank back and began to adjust her clothes. Maybe something happened, and we entered a strange realm. When Gu Xi heard this, he also frowned. As a necromancer, Gu Xi can distinguish between weirdness and ghosts quite clearly. Ghosts are just a part of weirdness. In addition to ghosts and undead, there are also some weird regular creatures in weirdness. ??The last time he practiced the Great Sacrifice in vain, Gu Xi suffered a loss in this regard. ?Especially the Great Avalokitesvara in White Clothes of Heaven, and the Killing Stone held in someones hand. Nearly killed Gu Xi. ?As soon as he heard about Weiyu, Gu Xi had the idea of ????eliminating people. ?However, he still raised the curtain and took a look outside. At this time, Gu Xi noticed that the sedan chair he and the daughter of the Li family were riding in was parked on the street of an uninhabited village, and all the porters and other people in the wedding team were missing. Gu Xi glanced back and found that Wang Datong, who should have been following him, had not followed either. It seems that this is really an unusual place. ?However, Gu Xi was not afraid of this. He took a look around and said to the Li family''s daughter: "I point out the place, you come and fight." ?The Li family daughter was stunned for a moment, and then understood what Gu Xi meant. At the same time, a trace of excitement flashed in her eyes. In her heart, Gu Xi is definitely a big boss. ? ?The boss can see through everything. Isnt that normal? ?Now that the boss is unwilling to take action, it is not very reasonable for her to take action. So the daughter of the Li family responded quickly. ??Gu Xi released the two holders of the Soul Dark Lamp and the Huangquan Dragon Robe, and pressed his hands on the shoulders of the two holders at the same time, as if he was using the force to stand taller. Actually, he was observing the surrounding situation through the eyes of these two people. The psychic lamp can see other people''s sights. Even the sight of the machine has been discovered, let alone these weird things. ?As long as they notice themselves, they will keep their sight, and if they follow their sight back, they will definitely be able to find the location of these weird things. As for Huangquan Longpao, what he could see was the location of the earth veins. ?Although the village in front of you is empty, it looks like it has been established here for who knows how many years, and finally the people dispersed and turned into a ghost town. ?But Gu Xi knew very well that the strange domain formed by this strange person should be a movable village. Otherwise, the Li family''s wedding team was not stupid, how could they plunge into such an uninhabited village. ?This village must have appeared suddenly. But the reason why this village suddenly appeared needs to be considered. Is there any reason why this village appears here? If there is no layout of the village, the flow of the ground veins, etc., is there anything different? ??With two different perspectives, the Soul Dark Lantern and the Huangquan Dragon Robe, Gu Xi quickly discovered that there was something wrong with the location of the village gate. He opened his eyes and looked at the village gate again, then closed his eyes again to recall the location, and then Gu Xi pointed his hand. Can you get rid of the two lanterns in front of the village? When the daughter of the Li family heard this, she didn''t say anything. She put her toes on the sedan chair and rushed towards the village gate like lightning. As soon as the daughter of the Li family rushed like this, many halos popped up around her. With the blessing of this halo, her speed increased significantly. The weirdness in the strange realm did not expect that Gu Xi could see through their arrangement. When the Li family daughter rushed up, he thought that the Li family daughter wanted to escape. They have already made arrangements to deal with such people. No one can leave safely from the village gate without paying a certain price. (End of this chapter) Chapter 768： The situation in Gui Village (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 768: The Situation in Gui Village (Please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! ??The strangeness in the village was unimaginable, and someone could discover their location immediately after entering the village. And attack this position quite decisively. ?The village-type weirdness in front of you is actually a combination of weirdness. The source of Gu Xi is not clear. At first, it may be that the village or someone turned strange, and slowly swallowed up other residents in the village. For unknown reasons later on, other strange things were attracted. In the process of the struggle between strange things and strange things, other strange powers and rules were slowly absorbed, and this was how this village was formed. ?For example, villages can move freely, and villages can disperse people accidentally. None of these are originally weird powers. ? Gu Xi chose the villages eyes and ears position, and the pair of lanterns used to confuse those who entered the village as his first target. ?As long as the lantern is destroyed, the fog shrouding the village will disappear. The porters who are separated will also see each other and will not be affected by the weirdness, facing the weirdness alone. Even Wang Datong, who didnt follow up later, would notice what was going on here and rush over immediately. In fact, compared to the Li family daughter, Gu Xi believed that Wang Datong was the most suitable person to deal with the strange village in front of him. The coffin bearers and the filial sons were all controlled by Wang Datong. He alone represents everyone. The abilities of the strange village cannot separate them. ?The weird methods will eventually turn into a melee, so Wang Datong''s chances of winning will be much greater. The Li family daughter is not good at this. The Li family daughter herself is relatively strong, but she is only strong in herself. Her subordinates have not gained any of her power. They are just ghosts that the Li family daughter has subdued. ??When encountering such a situation, the Li family daughter will fight alone and face the entire strange village alone. ??Seeing that the Li family daughter punched the right lantern, Gu Xi directly used his mind''s eye to spread the news. The third lantern on the left, counting from top to bottom. When the daughter of the Li family heard it, she was not sure whether the voice came from Gu Xi or was guided by something strange, so she missed it the first time. But Gu Xi immediately said: "On the right, counting from bottom to bottom, there is the third lantern." The first lantern directly above the right side! Turn the lantern at the bottom on the left. The lantern that was destroyed at the beginning! The information coming from Gu Xi is getting faster and faster, and the reaction speed of the Li family girl is also getting faster and faster. ?Finally, the daughter of the Li family finally caught up with Gu Xi''s order and hit the lantern with a precise punch. ?At the lanterns in front of the weird village, there are two lanterns that are the basis of the weirdness. The first lamp was hit immediately by the daughter of the Li family because she didn''t react at first. The second lamp kept moving because the first lamp was knocked out. This is why Gu Xi kept directing the Li family''s daughter to take action. As the second lamp was knocked out, Gu Xi felt a bang in his ears. The originally empty village has completely changed. The corpses turned into bones were neatly placed in front of the door of the house. The person who arranged these corpses seemed to have obsessive-compulsive disorder. All corpses were arranged according to size. No matter how tall the corpse was in life, their heads after death were placed in a straight line. All eyes were trained on the village gate. Even here, Gu Xi saw several corpses wrapped in paper lying in front of various doors. Obviously this is the maid in the Li family''s wedding team. It''s just that they have fallen now, and it seems that they have died at the hands of strange people. In the room, there were some porters who were strangely introduced into the house. Some of them were eating something, and some were waving weapons to cut the air. Obviously, the obsession in the hearts of these porters and bearers has been aroused. ?It seems that this weird ability is still very strong. Not only humans will be affected, but even the undead will be affected. ?While Gu Xi was looking around, the daughter of the Li family also returned to Gu Xi. How is it, Xiaolangjun? I did a good job. Generally, it takes a long time. If it had been earlier, your men could have saved some of them, but now Im afraid they are all trapped. You should be able to deal with it now. " Gu Xi pointed at the ghosts trapped in each room, "Do you need my help?" ??The daughter of the Li family wanted to see what Gu Xi was capable of, but she was walking with Gu Xi along the way and knew Gu Xi''s situation quite well. Gu Xi is the kind of person who doesn''t take action without any benefit. She has already paid a lot of money in order to borrow Gu Xi''s power. If Gu Xi needs to handle the current matter again, she doesn''t know what she will have to pay in the end. The daughter of the Li family said decisively: "No, just let me do it. But if I leave, my husband, it will become unsafe here. Do you want to follow me?" Believe it or not, I will throw you into the underworld for a spin. "Xin, of course I believe it, but Xiaolangjun, you have to pay attention to yourself. The strength you use to open the door is too weak. If someone discovers it, you will not be able to send people to the underworld." The daughter of the Li family was beaten by the Titan, the incarnation of death, for a whole day. How could she not know the situation of the Titan, the incarnation of death? ?The incarnation of death - the Titan was released to protect Gu Xi. He didn''t even need a sneak attack. He could just kill Gu Xi with a weird frontal attack. At the reminder from the daughter of the Li family, Gu Xi could only smile. He can''t say that he needs protection now. Now he is the boss of the underworld, and he wants to ensure the character of the boss. ? Gu Xi couldn''t help but press his eyebrows. Hurry up. After dealing with the strange village in front of you, hurry up and get on the road. Send them to their places as soon as possible so that Gu Xi can leave quickly. ?This kind of drama is becoming increasingly unplayable. Its better to end it quickly. Seeing that Gu Xi thought she was fine, the Li family daughter rushed out. Now she wants to save her men, and she will save one of them if she can. If she didn''t rescue her, she might have to carry her sedan chair by herself in the middle of the night. ?After the Li family daughter took action, Gu Xi''s eyes began to turn and looked towards the deepest part of the village. ??That is the location of the village that Huangquan Longpao saw, and it is also the location where the entire strange village has not yet been assimilated by the strange. ??Although I dont know what this is about, it is the only place where the whole strange village has its vitality. ?As long as you enter that location and stay there for one night, you won''t die in the strange village. ?However, Gu Xi always felt that there seemed to be something there. ??If Gu Xi had a strength above level 20 now, he would definitely dare to go over and take a look. But now Gu Xi is only at level 8. In this world, Gu Xi doesn''t dare to mess around. (End of this chapter) Chapter 769： Bai Wuchang troops, attack! (Please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 769 Bai Wuchang troops, attack! (Please subscribe for more updates) Facing the situation in front of him, Gu Xi just held the magic wand and looked at it. ??However, Gu Xi wanted to maintain the balance in front of him, but Weird Village had no such plan. ?This weird village is able to run rampant simply because they have a way to separate people and deal with them. ?Now this method is no longer available, and the Li daughter is a relatively powerful ghost fairy. She can also master some weird tricks. She dealt with the weirdness quite easily. After only rushing into a few rooms, the Li family''s daughter rescued several of her men. Now she is taking her porters and bearers to rescue other people. ?At this time, the weird people in the weird village were dissatisfied. They have never encountered such arrogance. After breaking through the treacherous formation, I didnt want to escape, but wanted to save others. Who are you looking down on? So the lights of all the houses in the strange village were turned on, and you could see from the windows that black figures were reflected in each room. If you count them carefully, you will find that the number of people in the room is the same as the number of corpses outside. ?These figures kept twisting and turning, as if they were trying to squeeze out of the house. ?At the same time, the corpses placed outside the house also turned their heads and stared at Gu Xi. From their point of view, the existence of Gu Xi has destroyed everything here, and now they need to kill them all. Looking at the red words slowly starting to appear above the heads of these corpses. Gu Xi understood the situation in front of him. These corpses were about to transform under the influence of Guicun. Due to the conflict between Gu Xi and Guicun, they will become Gu Xi''s enemies once their corpse transformation is completed. Gu Xi must not let such a thing happen. ?So Gu Xi took action quite decisively. The Soul-Calling Tower immediately rose in front of Gu Xi. At the same time, Gu Xi released thirty necromancers. As soon as Gu Xi moved like this, it was like pouring water into a frying pan, and the whole village exploded. There were strange roars coming from all the houses. ?But Gu Xi ignored it. Together with the Necromancer, he pointed at the corpses on the ground. Spiritualism! Under Gu Xis spiritualism, all the corpses were used by him. ? Gu Xi did not choose anything this time, nor did he think too much. He opened the "Book of Mysteries" and randomly turned all the corpses here into undead in strange directions. ?After these undead souls were transformed, Gu Xi immediately ordered: "Come in, rush into all the houses." ??The daughter of the Li family, who was rushing into the house to rescue people, was a little stunned when she saw this situation. Is this what Gu Xi is capable of? ?Then is there a problem with his identity? ?But at this moment, the holder of the Underworld Dragon Robe took a step forward and immediately activated the Underworld Edict. ?Before the Li family daughter could react, a big ghost token appeared in the sky. ?Then a ghost door opened, and Minotaur Horse Face, Black and White Wuchang, whose strength reached the level of ghosts and immortals, rushed out at the same time. ?These bull-headed and horse-faced creatures are all around level 20. ?This was also caused by Gu Xi under pressure. No matter how strong you are, its not impossible to recruit them, but if you recruit the underworld ghosts, you dont know who to listen to. ?Seeing Gu Xi do such a thing, the Li family girl shrank her eyes, and the look she had just looked at Gu Xi changed again. There must be a reason why Xiaolangjun only changed the undead to this level. I must not ruin Xiaolangjuns work. ?So the daughter of the Li family quickly started rescuing people again, but did not stop the undead summoned by Gu Xi from rushing into the house. ??As the door of the house was knocked open by Gu Xi''s undead men, the strange things inside rushed out as if a ban had been opened. At this time, Gu Xi also saw these strange situations. Most of the weird people rushing out of the house are humanoid, with haloes of various colors under their feet, and their bodies are full of vitality. ?However, their eyes were all red, as if they were out of control. As soon as they rushed out, they attacked and killed the undead under Gu Xi. ?At this time, Gu Xi controlled these undead souls and guided the strange human figures who rushed out of the house to escape in the direction of Huangquan Longpao. Behind Huangquan Longpao, Death Incarnation-Bone Dragon and Death Incarnation Titan have also been released. Death Incarnate - Titan immediately injected his power of death into the ghost gate opened by the holder of the underworld dragon robe. ?This time, the size of the ghost gate has obviously become larger, and you can even see the Yin soldiers moving back and forth after the ghost gate is closed. ?But the weird ones dont care about that. From their point of view, the evil soldiers behind the closed door of **** cannot defeat them. ??As for the few Niu-headed Horsemen and Black and White Wuchang who came out of the gate of hell, they swarmed up and directly beat the Niu-headed and Horse-faced people to death and shared the meat. At that time, they wont have to worry about evil soldiers and ghosts. So when the gate of **** appeared, they not only did not stop, but even accelerated. ?But no one noticed that when the Ghost Gate enlarged, Gu Xi released his own steel city gate behind the Ghost Gate. Because the Steel City Gate is hidden behind the Ghost Gate, the Earth-bound Dragons suppressed by the Steel City Gate are also regarded as a means of defense for the Ghost Gate. As for whether there is anything like this in the Gate of Hell, these weird things have never been to the underworld, so how do they know this? In their eyes, this is nothing at all, just rush it! ??The bull-headed and horse-faced people, black and white, and Wuchang, who were attracted by Huangquan''s dragon robe, all looked up at Weiyi with cold expressions. ?This is the first time they have seen this kind of weirdness that dares to attack the gate of hell. ?One of them, Niutou, chuckled and was about to turn around and call a group of friends over from the Ghost Gate when he saw a group of Bai Wuchang pouring out of the city gate behind the Ghost Gate. ??Niutou was stunned for a moment. At this moment, the incarnation of death, the Bone Dragon, flew into the air and struck a blow at Weiyi who was rushing towards him. The breath of the dragon of death. Death Incarnation-Bone Dragon''s goal this time is very simple, hit these weird things. After that, all the weird things will be sent to the underworld. Let the underworld soldiers deal with them. ?These weird people are all residents or passers-by who died in the weird village. They are also under the management of the underworld. ?At the end of the effect of Death Dragon Breath, the incarnation of death - Bone Dragon rolled up the crystal storm again, rushed into the weirdness, and hit these weirdness hard. By the time the Weirds'' attention was attracted, Gu Xi''s ghost team had already poured out of the steel city gate, surrounding the Weirds. ?This scene shocked everyone in Weiyi on the spot. More than 60,000 Bai Wuchang floated in the air like this. ?This scene is not to say weird, even the bull-headed and horse-faced ones who were actually summoned from the underworld by the underworld dragon robe holders have never been seen before. Hei Wuchang even asked Bai Wuchang beside him. "I said, can you tell which boss this is?" No, their strength is very low, and even the basic skills are hidden. Im afraid they dont want people to know all this. Dont worry about the bosses above, we can just do our best. (End of this chapter) Chapter 770： Gu Xi’s identity is exposed (please subscribe) Chapter 770 Gu Xis identity is exposed (please subscribe) Similar to the situation on the Black and White Impermanence side, the Bull-Head-Horse-Mian also guessed this way. ??Although they can''t guess who in the underworld is the big boss who would do this. ??But the Huangquan edict of Huangquan Longpao cannot be faked. They came up after receiving the order. ??And the **** gate behind you cannot be faked. The gate of **** in front of us obviously has the momentum to release all the ghosts in the underworld. You want to say that Gu Xi is nothing and can do such a thing? To put it bluntly, they are all elite underworld soldiers, okay? ?What kind of old ghosts have I never seen before? They are quite aware of everything they see. The big boss in front of him is shrinking his strength and playing in the world. ?At this time, the boss''s plan was disrupted and he was asked to return to the underworld early. They were afraid that they would get tired of staying in the underworld. ?So the bull-headed and horse-faced men and the Black and White Wuchang remained silent, pretending that they had not seen the more than 60,000 Bai Wuchang troops. At the same time, he quietly contacted his friends, came over to watch the fun and receive results. ??How can I not let my friends take a look at such a big melon? And they could tell at a glance that this group of souls were killed by the strange realm and could not leave the strange realm. Now these souls are sent to the underworld, and this is their merit. How could they let go of the bull-headed, horse-faced, black and white impermanence people who came to your door for nothing? ?So batch after batch of Yin soldiers and ghosts rushed out of the ghost gate, holding iron forks and iron bars, and hit these weird bodies heavily. ?At the same time, Black and White Wu Chang kept throwing out the iron chains, tying those weird things and dragging them behind the ghost gate. ??The Yin soldiers and ghosts who came out this time were not as powerful as the ghost team released by Gu Xi. ? Gu Xis ghost team was only level 6, not even level 10. If Bai Wuchang, who was tens of thousands of years old, hadnt looked so scary, they might not have been able to control the situation. ?The Yin soldiers and ghosts rushing out in front of you are actually the most powerful troops in this world. ?In addition, they are born to deal with this matter, and as soon as they heard about the achievements they had brought to the door, all the idle Yin soldiers and ghosts rushed over. They fight these strange things, which is the suppressive effect of blood. ?Especially when they knew that a big boss was watching from the sidelines, their morale improved a lot. Under their attack, all the weirdos were dragged into the underworld. Gu Xi had thought about what would happen after taking action, but he really didn''t expect that the way it was handled here could be so fast. ?Within a few minutes, these strange things disappeared. ??Looking at the strangely empty village again, Gu Xi pointed at the only source of life that Huangquan Longpao had found before. ??The ghost team quickly flew towards that location. ??When the ghost team flew through the sky, the Li family''s daughter and Wang Datong, who had just arrived outside the strange village, all shrank their heads. ?They had thought that Gu Xi''s identity was unusual, but they never thought that Gu Xi''s identity could be so extraordinary. ?Which big boss in the underworld would have more than 60,000 Bai Wuchang with him? ??I''m afraid this is not an ordinary boss, but a level 45 existence from ancient times. ?A possibility suddenly flashed through Li''s mind. He had heard someone say that the top level in the world was level 45. But within level 45, it is also different. Some people can rise to level 45 because they can only reach this level, while some people can rise to level 45 because the upper limit of this world is level 45. There will always be some big guys who want to break through this upper limit. So they thought of many ways. ?It''s like turning your level 45 into elixirs and giving them to others, so that some mortals chosen by them can take their place. Or you can seal your own strength and repeat the growth process over and over again. ?No matter what, the people who can do this kind of thing are the top ones in the world. In the underworld, there happens to be someone who is sleeping during this time. The daughter of the Li family couldn''t help but wonder, could it be that Gu Xi is the prince who is sleeping somewhere? If this is the case, then he will take advantage of it this time. ?This is a pretty thick thigh. Should we just give up the grass-returning elixir and follow Gu Xi? ?As long as Gu Xi recalls his own strength, the daughter of the Li family who has grown up with him can reach the sky in one step. ??This idea flashed through Li''s daughter''s mind quickly. ?But Gu Xi didn''t know this at this time. He didn''t even have the idea of ??taking a step outside. He just stared at the changes in the only safe place in the village from a distance. ?In Gu Xis opinion, the entire Gui Village should be the most mysterious there. ?Now that all the weird things in the weird village have been dealt with, then we need to see if there is anything in this location, and if possible, deal with the weird village in front of us. This is a better subject for research. ??The strange village in front of you can be considered a building or a living thing. If he died like this, is it possible to resurrect someone in the city of Alidovi through Gu Xi''s double death? ??If possible, what will this village look like after it becomes undead? Is it like Luna? Or something like Bonechewer Swamp? Or just a building? This situation aroused great interest in Gu Xi, and since the situation was under control, Gu Xi naturally released all his ghost teams. I have to admit that before taking action, the Ghost Team was still very bluffing. Looking at so many white impermanences floating in the sky, even the Ghost King had to take a detour. ?Now these Bai Wuchang are all crowded into the safest place in Gui Village, which naturally triggers a reaction there. Before Bai Wuchang could fly to that position, a voice came from the ground. The Lord of the Palace is the Lord of the Palace. You can see where I am hiding at a glance, but do you think these soldiers can stop me? Im afraid you are overthinking. This time Fu Junqi wins. ?But next time, Mr. Fu will not have such good luck. " After saying that, the nearby buildings quickly shrank underground and disappeared in front of Gu Xi. Looking at the barren mountains and ridges around him, the hairs all over Gu Xi''s body stood up. ?He didnt expect that just an ordinary weird village could be involved in such a big problem. ??Although I dont know who the prince Weiwei is talking about. But it was obvious that the other party regarded him as the reincarnation of Fujun. What level will be able to talk to this kind of presence of the monarch, and what level will it be? Gu Xi''s heart hesitated, whether he really wants to send the Li family to the designated place and then leave. At this moment, the eyes of the bull-headed horse-faced man and the black and white Wuchang looked at Gu Xi in a different way. With the endorsement of an expert, they finally confirmed Gu Xis identity. Even though they were still thinking about not exposing Gu Xi''s identity, they acted quite honestly and lowered their heads towards Gu Xi, whose strength was less than a fraction of theirs. (End of this chapter) Chapter 771： Conquer the Li family girls (please subscribe) Chapter 771: Conquering the daughter of the Li family (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! After bowing to Gu Xi, the bull-headed and horse-faced, black and white Wuchang all used an expression that said, "Don''t worry, we all understand" and retreated into the gate of hell. Only Gu Xi''s steel city gate remained in place. ?At the same time, due to the influence of the incarnation of death - Titan, the area became the land of death, and some houses were not torn away. Looking at the situation in front of him, Gu Xi felt that his head was a little dizzy. This matter is probably out of his control. ? Gu Xi silently pointed at the steel city gate and put away the steel city gate, which seemed to have no defense in the eyes of Li''s daughter and Wang Datong. Then he looked towards the Li family daughter. "I''m afraid I won''t be able to accompany you on the next road. You''ve seen the situation here. I''m afraid I''m being targeted. I have to leave now." Gu Xi believed that what he did just now was enough for the Li family daughter to believe in her character. Leaving now is also a reasonable reason. I didnt want to think about it, but the daughter of the Li family said: "Little man, can I leave with you?" ? ? ? Gu Xi instantly turned into a black question mark face. What does it mean to leave with me? There is a spirit of the dead who feels your great strength and is willing to surrender to you. May I ask if you accept the other party''s surrender? ?At this moment, a tingling sound came from Gu Xi''s ear. ??Looking at the message that popped up in front of him, Gu Xi looked at the daughter of the Li family speechlessly. You want to leave here with me? But if I leave, Im afraid Ill never be able to return to this world. Youd better not say such things, the grass will return the pill waiting for you. " "No, I''ve already seen it. I will have a better chance by following you. I don''t ask you to accept my subordinates, just give me a chance to follow you." ?For the first time, Gu Xi felt that Death Lord''s ability was too useful. ?Is there still a rush to do something like this? ??If he finds out that he is just a small character at level 8, will he destroy the entire Aridovi in ??a rage? I dont Before Gu Xi finished speaking, he felt that the air around him had become thicker. A man who looked to be in his twenties walked up to Gu Xi as if he was passing by. The city of death first? The incarnation of death next? The lord of death last? You are taking the profession of Death Witch Lord. Do you want to become the Lord of the Underworld? " ?He took a look at Gu Xi and told him the trajectory of Gu Xi''s growth. Gu Xi was shocked, "You..." "Don''t worry, I don''t have any hostility. Just because you exist, you can do me a favor. Didn''t you **** those two people to find the grass-returning pill?" You continue this itinerary and spend more time outside to help me gain about fifteen days. " Hearing this, Gu Xi reacted instantly. Fujun? The man nodded and smiled at Gu Xi. That''s right, he is one of the top bosses in the world, Lord Taishan. ??Gu Xi was acting as the incarnation of death, Titan, when he sent Master Liu Quan who was driving away the corpse to the underworld. He discovered the existence of Gu Xi. ?At that time, he hadnt noticed much. ?It wasn''t until this time, after Gu Xi used the power of Huang Quan''s dragon robe to recruit a group of Yin soldiers and ghosts, that he realized that Gu Xi was interesting. And the voice deep in the strange village made his heart move even more. Gu Xis current situation really looks like a weakened version of Fu Jun. Even his old rivals who have been enemies with him for many years cant see anything wrong. He naturally had to make good use of this situation and not waste such a good opportunity.????That''s why he jumped out immediately when Gu Xi was about to get out of the way and communicated with Gu Xi face to face in person. I have something to do, and I need an alibi. Originally, I thought about putting a prosthesis there and sleeping, but the excuse of sleeping was used too often. ?Many people are reluctant to believe it. So do me a favor. As long as you send those two people to the alchemist as you did before. There is no need for you to show or perform anything along the way, just protect them as they go. " Gu Xi quickly understood what Mr. Fu wanted to do. ?Gu Xi responded decisively without any hesitation. Okay, Im familiar with this. Seeing Gu Xi being so decisive, Fujun also smiled, patted Gu Xi on the shoulder and said. "Yes, don''t worry, I won''t let you do it in vain. That living ghost has the idea of ??following you. You are worried that your strength will not be able to suppress it, right?" It''s okay, you have done something for me, and I will not let your help go in vain. I will help you deal with it. Until you reach level 30, you will keep her here and let her grow on her own. ?That living ghost''s talent is quite good. After eating the grass and returning the elixir, it is really possible to become an earthly immortal. Having her here can provide you with some resources and increase your growth speed. ?In addition, this is also for you. The route you take is somewhat similar to mine. Although there are some differences in the middle, the underworld, the underworld, the underworld, and the underworld are actually the same. Eventually you will follow my path. ?Hold this, it will definitely be useful when you reach level 30. " After saying this, Fu Jun stuffed something into Gu Xi''s hand. Before Gu Xi could react, Fu Jun blinked at Gu Xi. Remember, just wait for me for fifteen days, and then just agree to the living ghosts matter. After saying these words, Fu Jun disappeared in front of Gu Xi. ?Gu Xi wanted to ask further, but found that the air around him relaxed and everyone else looked at Gu Xi. ?Especially the daughter of the Li family, her eyes looking at Gu Xi were filled with sadness. It was obvious that Gu Xi''s words just now contained a meaning of rejection, which had hurt her heart. ?Fortunately, Gu Xi reacted quickly, and he changed his tone and said, "It''s not appropriate for me to take you with me, and I can''t help you. Well, I can accept you, but you still have to get the Grass Return Pill and become an Earth Immortal before you have the chance to stay with me. " But Xiaolangjun, I have no capital. If I want to exchange grass for pills, its not that simple. The daughter of the Li family pointed at herself. She was clearly telling Gu Xi that she was not getting married. I''m afraid I won''t be able to get the grass-returning elixir. This is a task for you. Whether its robbing or stealing, you have to become an Earth Immortal. Only then will you have the opportunity to stay with me. ?Gu Xis request not only did not make the Li family girl flinch, but instead made her eyes light up. Just be optimistic, Mr. Xiaolang, even if there is no grass-returning elixir, I can still become an earthly immortal. ?At this moment, another ding came from Gu Xi''s ear. Li Yuzhu joins your team. Name: Li Yuzhen Occupation: Jade Saint (Assassin) Race: living ghost (jade living ghost) Level: Level 34 (399999/400000) ?Talent: Jade Status: Life (16600/16600), Magic Power (3500/3500) Attributes: Strength 30.4, Agility 39.6, Constitution 40.6, Intelligence 27, Perception 16.4, Charisma 33.2 Skills: Yin generates Yang, Jade Body (Physique Strengthening Technique), Broken Fist (Halo Technique), Jade Bone Body (Physique Secondary Strengthening Technique), Yin Shattering Fist, Yang Breaking Fist...] (End of this chapter) Chapter 772： Secret Record of Taishan Prefecture (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 772 The Secret Records of the King of Taishan Prefecture (Please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! Assassin type? ?Gu Xi looked at Li Yuzhi seriously. He felt that something was not right about this situation. ??When Li Yuzhen strengthened his attributes at levels 15 and 25, it was his physical strength that was enhanced. ??Furthermore, her physical attributes are also the strongest, so she should be a standard tank template. How could he be an assassin? ? Could it be that Li Yuzhen chose the mode of infiltrating safely as long as I kill everyone who sees me? Gu Xi was still thinking about Li Yuzhen''s situation, and Li Yuzhen couldn''t help but ask. Xiao Langjun, what is that in your hand? It was only then that Gu Xi realized that he had an extra volume in his hand. ?Gu Xi lowered his head and saw a message popping up in front of his eyes. Secret Records of Taishan Fujun (orange, first half volume): This is a book based on the experiences and experiences of Taishan Fujun''s practice, recording the practice path of Taishan Fujun from level 1 to level 45. It''s just that the upper limit of level 45 in this world has been reached, so Lord Taishan has been looking for other opportunities to break through, and all of this is recorded in the second half of the volume. There are only two volumes in one, and this one is a complete secret book. Note: The secret record also records some of the corresponding secret techniques and rituals practiced by the Lord of Taishan Prefecture and the method of making an orange magic weapon. Gu Xi understood at a glance that this was a reward given to him by Lord Taishan. How do you think the people here are so honest? Before he did anything, this thing was directly thrust into his hand. ??This means not worrying about running away without doing any tasks at all. How could he do this? It was so embarrassing that Gu Xi was so embarrassed that he left directly. In any case, I have to stay here for fifteen days. ?But at this time, it is obviously not possible to send people to the alchemist who refines grass and returns pills. ? Various thoughts quickly flashed through Gu Xi''s mind, while he was still responding to Li Yuzhen''s question. Here, these are some of my previous experiences, take them out and consolidate them. ? Gu Xi raised his hand casually, and a level 45 aura was uploaded from the volume "Secret Records of Taishan Mansion Group". ?Although the aura is quite light, both Li Yuzhu and Wang Datong present can feel it. This is the breath of the One they imagined. Looking at the expressions of these two people, Gu Xi immediately knew that what he had done was a bit too rough. He shouldn''t give out the prince''s aura like this. ?So Gu Xi silently put away the volume "Secret Records of the Prince of Taishan Prefecture" and turned to look at Li Yusha. "Let''s not talk about it for now. I have accepted you, so I have to think about you. I''m afraid you won''t be able to get the grass-returning elixir this time. But in your current situation, if you don''t have the grass-returning elixir, I''m afraid you won''t be able to get the grass-returning elixir. Find a way to break through." Yes, Im currently stuck at the transition from extreme yin to yang. If I force the transformation, I can actually turn it around, but Im afraid I wont be able to survive the Earth Immortal Thunder Tribulation later on. At this time, Gu Xi had almost understood the hierarchy of the world. Level 20 is the beginning of spiritual practice in this world. Depending on the circumstances, levels 25 to 30 are the stages of immortality. Ghost Immortals and Loose Immortals are the weakest and can be reached at level 25. ?Zombie Immortals are more advanced than Ghost Immortals. They need to reach level 30, give up their own bodies, and rebuild themselves once before they can break through. ? ?Going up to level 35, you can pass the human immortal level, and at level 40, you can pass the thunder tribulation and become an earthly immortal. Level 45 is the upper limit of this world and is called a heavenly immortal. Of course, although there are many Heavenly Immortals, the upper limit is only a few, such as the Fu Lord that Gu Xi just met, and the Earth Immortal who has always been unwilling to admit that he is a Heavenly Immortal and only thinks that he is a more powerful Earth Immortal. Zu and so on. ??Liu Baiwei''s goddess comes here this time. If she gets the elixir, she will be at this level. Li Yuzhen is currently stuck at the level of human immortality. With her status as a living ghost, it is quite easy to break through this level. But after breaking through, there is no way to survive the thunder disaster that follows. ??The Cao Huan Dan that appeared this time became Li Yuzhen''s best choice. But after following Gu Xi, Li Yuzhu''s path was cut off. ?So if Li Yuzhen wants to reach the level of Earth Immortal, he must find a new way. This is probably quite difficult. After all, not all places in this world have grass-returning elixirs. As for elixirs of the same level as grass-returning elixirs, they are either not suitable for use in Li Yuzhi''s situation, or they are simply another way. No matter what, it is not as useful as grass returning elixir. At this moment, Gu Xi asked: "Are you familiar with Cao Huan Dan?" ??Li Yuzhu looked back and found that Wang Datong had already rushed over. Regarding Xi''s question, Wang Datong was included in the question. Its familiar, but since we became living ghosts, we should have known that only the grass-returning elixir is the most suitable for us, so we have been looking for opportunities to get the grass-returning elixir. ??This is the only chance for us to come into contact with Cao Huan Dan. " ?Li Yuzhi said with some regret. It is not difficult to say that the grass returns elixir, but it is quite troublesome to get it. ?Each step in it starts with thirty or forty years. After one set, even the worst grass-returning elixir in front of you will take about two hundred years. ??Moreover, there are a total of twelve pieces produced here, and only three are reserved for living ghosts. The rest will be taken away by others. All living ghosts must inquire about the situation of returning grass to elixir. When Gu Xi asked this question, both Li Yuzhen and Wang Datong started talking. What they said was the most basic version, more about how to use grass to return elixirs. From what they said, directly taking Cao Huan Dan is the most undesirable. ?General living ghosts get the Grass Return Pill, some use the Grass Return Pill as their body, and some use the method of extracting spiritual energy to integrate the Grass Return Pill into their bodies. But this is not what Gu Xi cares about. What he wanted to ask was how the Cao Huan Dan was made. Gu Xi interrupted Li Yuzhen and the others. If we gather the materials ourselves, can we find an alchemist to refine this herb-returning elixir? ??As for the question raised by Gu Xi, Li Yuzhu and Wang Datong both looked at each other and didn''t know how to answer. None of them had thought of such a thing. Seeing them like this, Gu Xi couldn''t help but ask. Why dont you think so? You see, the grass-returning elixir can be converted into twelve elixirs at once. As long as you find six living ghosts of similar strength and gather the appropriate materials, you can hire someone to refine the elixirs. At that time, as long as the extra money is given to the alchemist, it will be done. Why do we have to wait for the alchemist to collect materials to refine the elixir? " Li Yuzhu and Wang Datong were both stunned when they heard Gu Xi''s question. Then Wang Datong said: "Sir, the Herbal Pill is not like other elixirs. It cannot be moved while the Herbal Pill is being refined. We can gather all the materials, but once the Herbal Pill is deployed, it will be difficult for us to , Im afraid I cant keep it. (End of this chapter) Chapter 773： Keep moving forward (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 773 Moving forward (please subscribe for more updates) ?After listening to what Wang Datong and Li Yuzhu said, Gu Xi was silent for a moment, then Gu Xi stood up, patted Li Yuzhu''s shoulder and said. Get your team in order, lets go find the alchemist. Ask him about the conditions for refining the grass-returning elixir. If you just need a place and dont have excessive requirements for spiritual energy, I can provide a place to refine the grass-returning elixir. " Hearing Gu Xis words, Li Yuzhi also nodded. ? No matter what, Gu Xis decision was to prepare the grass for her. ?Li Yuzhu has been stuck in this realm for many years, and it is not short of a hundred or two hundred years to refining the grass and returning the elixir. She can still afford to wait for Gu Xi to refine the grass-returning elixir. As for whether Gu Xi can practice it? Are you kidding? I dont want to think about Gu Xis identity. ?There was no need to pay attention to the order. Li Yuzhu directly disbanded the wedding team, leaving only a few bearers. ?At the same time, she took off the decorations on the sedan with her own hands, put on the shoes she had been carrying, and stood next to Gu Xi, preparing to help Gu Xi get on the sedan. ?Gu Xi lowered his head and glanced at Li Yuzhu''s feet, which had put on the embroidered shoes again, and he knew what she was thinking. ?Gu Xi nodded with satisfaction and sat in the sedan chair. ?Then Li Yuzhen followed Gu Xi obediently, not even close to the domineering power of a level 35 master. As the sedan chair started to move, Gu Xi asked, "You seemed to want to say something just now." Yes, Xiao Langjun wants to refine the grass and return the elixir by himself. I can understand this. After all, that was my goal from the beginning, but, but... Tell me, you and I dont have any scruples in this sedan chair. But can I ask Xiao Langjun for a tranquilizer pill? ?Gu Xi was stunned for a moment, Zhenyin Pill? What is this? Is it possible that it is Fujuns exclusive elixir? ? Gu Xi reached out and took out the "Secret Scroll of the Prince of Taishan Mansion", quickly opened it and flipped it to about level 30. There are records of some of the equipment and elixirs used by the princes in their practice during this period. There is indeed the formula for the first-generation Zhenyin Pill in it. ?Gu Xi pointed his hand and said, "See for yourself." Li Yuzha was stunned after hearing this and looked at Gu Xi with some disbelief. Xiao Langjun, can I see it myself? "Yes, you not only have to see it yourself, but you also have to refine it yourself. Otherwise, do you think I will help you refine the elixir?" ??Li Yuzhi glanced at Gu Xi and immediately realized that Gu Xi''s current level was only level 8. Where could he go to refine such Yin-calming pills. If he wants to refine it, he must restore his original strength. Would Gu Xi really do this for a soldier who was less than level 35? ??Li Yuzhu would follow Gu Xi along the way, all because of her cleverness. Discovered the existence of a big boss like Gu Xi at a glance. At this time, if the bosss plan is ruined. Let alone level 35, he might be killed with just one backhand. ?So Li Yuzhen quickly leaned on Gu Xi and added, "I don''t dare anymore. I really don''t dare anymore." ?That soft voice was not begging for mercy, it was clearly a provocation. ??Gu Xi didnt think he would be afraid in the face of such a provocation, but he still had business to do. Step aside, didnt you see that I was in trouble? After speaking, Gu Xi also raised the "Secret Scroll of Taishan Prefecture" in his hand, pretending to be studying. Xiao Langjun, you should study by yourself. When you study, you must have red sleeves to add fragrance. I will do this. ?? Gu Xi snorted and turned the "Secret Volume of Taishan Mansion" to the front, "I''m warning you, don''t disturb me... I''m a serious person." Li Yuzhu smiled slightly and said, "I understand, young man, we have to go on our way. You should rest first and don''t read on the way..." On the next journey, Li Yuzhu and his party were much safer. The previous battle in the strange village was actually witnessed by many people nearby. ?The tall ghost gate and the overwhelming whiteness frightened everyone nearby. ??The direction Li Yuzhen was heading was directly connected to the road, and all the monsters and monsters stepped aside, not daring to block the road. At some higher levels, they all also knew another situation. Fu Jun was reincarnated in this team. ??If it is the reincarnation of another level 45 boss, they may be interested in taking action. They dont even want to think about the reincarnation of Fu Jun. Other immortals may really die when they die, but Fujun is different. Fujun is the person who manages the underworld. ??If he dies, go directly back to the underworld and his strength will be restored instantly. You may not even have time to touch the corpse when you fight him back. ??Moreover, when being targeted by other angels or something, there is still a place to hide and hide. What would you do if you were targeted by Fu Jun? When Shou Yuan arrives, he will take you away directly. At that time, he can do whatever he wants with you in the underworld. ??The most terrible thing is that if he doesn''t let you reincarnate, you will have to lie down in the underworld. ?So if you can avoid some things, just avoid them, and dont end up compromising yourself. ?So Li Yu prevented them from going this way, so that the safer they went. Following Wang Datong, there were also several more teams similar to Wang Datong. Its just that compared to Wang Datong, they are obviously less courageous. They dont dare to go over and talk to Gu Xi, let alone run in front of Gu Xi every day during the day and prostitute the incarnation of death-Titans lightning for nothing. Only Li Yuzhen and Wang Datong enjoyed this treatment. ??Because Li Yuzhen had already confirmed that she would become Gu Xi''s subordinate, she did not keep pestering her about using the incarnation of death - Titan. Therefore, Wang Datong had a great advantage along the way. ?Of course Wang Datong also played a certain role at this time. Even though he had been following Gu Xi''s team for more than a hundred meters, all his attention was focused on Gu Xi. ??As long as there is any problem with the direction of Gu Xi''s team, he can always solve it immediately. ??And every day at dawn, the campsite and other things are all handled by Wang Datong. ?In addition, Wang Datong''s men also went to look for the ingredients Gu Xi used for cooking during the day. It can be said that Wang Datong has been regarded as Gu Xi''s steward just along the way. ??Gu Xi didn''t say much about such a thing. His calm look made people think that he was the reincarnation of Fu Jun. ?In this way, they moved forward, and finally arrived at the agreed location on the sixth day. ?Looking at the lush mountain in front of him, Gu Xi turned around and asked Li Yuzhen. Are you sure that Cao Huan Dan was refined here? You can be sure, Ive been here once before, and its like this. After listening to Li Yuzhi''s words, Gu Xi raised his head, narrowed his eyes slightly, and looked at the forest in front of him. (End of this chapter) Chapter 774： In front of the alchemy ground (please subscribe) Chapter 774: In front of the alchemy place (please subscribe) When it was determined that this mountain forest belonged to the area for refining grass and returning pills, Gu Xi looked at the mountain forest differently. He decisively released the holder of the weapon and observed the forest in front of him from the perspective of the holder. In Gu Xi''s eyes, the forest in front of him was changing rapidly. ? Gu Xi felt that this mountain forest seemed to be created by many earth veins squeezed together. ? Gu Xi wanted to count the number of earth veins, but found that these earth veins were still alive and writhing in the mountains and forests. Gu Xi was unable to count the number of these earth veins. ??Moreover, Gu Xi noticed that something was wrong with the atmosphere hanging over the mountains and forests. There was life, death, earth, and some weird atmosphere. There is obviously a problem with the proportion of this mixture. All the breath is concentrated on a big tree in the middle of the mountain forest. ??When Gu Xi looked over, he found that the strength of the holder of his Huangquan dragon robe seemed a bit weak. This thing was not considered top-grade among the purple robes. ??Without the support of the six-rayed flame lantern, I am afraid that I would not even be able to see clearly the auras of the earth veins from before. ?At the moment, I can''t clearly see the condition of the tree, and the continuous movement of the earth veins. I''m afraid it''s all a natural reaction when the grass-returning elixir is about to be completed. ?While Gu Xi was observing the mountain forest, several ghost immortals and loose immortals who were similar in strength to Li Yuzhu also gathered around. They all knew who was around Li Yuzhu, so they all just watched from a distance. He didn''t step forward to ask Li Yuzhen or Wang Datong about the situation, nor did he leave directly. Anyway, he just stared from a distance. They also come here to ask for grass to be repaid with elixirs? Gu Xi pointed at these people and asked casually. Yes, every time the grass returns to the pill, a large number of people will come to try their luck. Generally speaking, how do you distribute the grass-returning elixirs? In addition to the three living ghosts, how do you divide the remaining nine? The three living ghosts actually belong to the ghosts and fairies, but as living ghosts, we are stronger than the average ghosts and fairies, and the ghosts and fairies also have other ways to go, so they normally dont grab them. Even if it is a robbery, I will still rob the part of the demon fairy or the treacherous fairy. Similarly, there are three pieces each for demons and ghosts, and the last three are for mortals. " Listening to the distribution method of these twelve coins, Gu Xi had an idea in his mind. Is this allocation reasonable? Very reasonable. But why? ?This alchemist spent one or two hundred years just for these twelve pills, and there was still a possibility that the pills would not work. Before Gu Xi could figure out what the alchemist wanted to do, Li Yuzhi had already jumped off the sedan chair. ??The wedding team that followed Li Yuzhen also took out all the dowries that were originally given for the wedding. ??Li Yuzhen hesitated for a while, but in the end he did not lose Gu Xi''s face and just asked his men to deliver the dowry to the mountain front. After putting everything in order, Li Yusha said loudly: "Li Jiayusha, return the betrothal gift, give the dowry, and cancel the engagement!" Hearing this, Gu Xi raised his head. ??No, he has become a villain who broke off the engagement, and he is still a weak villain. ?At this time, a voice came from the forest. The voice was as sharp as a nighthawk. "Daughter of the Li family, it was you who wrote to me, saying that you wanted to marry me, and that you suppressed the strangeness in your body so that nothing would happen to you. That''s why I gave you a chance to get the grass-returning elixir. How about you take a look? Outside, there are so many living ghosts waiting for this grass-returning elixir. What do you mean now, slap me in the face? You can retreat now, but from now on, you cant get a single pill from me. " Unexpectedly, Li Yuzhen was also decisive. Back then, if she wanted to get married, she would propose to her, and if she didn''t want to get married, she would leave her husband alone. I am never timid. At the moment, there is the big boss Gu Xi behind her. ??This golden thigh has already embraced her, why should she choose a person whose face she has not even seen? "I''m not afraid!" Listening to Li Yuzhen''s words, the cry of the nighthawk in the mountain forest became more obvious. Okay, okay, okay, I want to see what level you can reach in the end, get out of here, get out of here! As soon as Li Yuzhi heard this, he threw himself into Gu Xi''s arms in front of everyone. Xiao Langjun, you are the only one I have from now on. Listening to these words, Gu Xi couldn''t help but think that when he first entered this world, he seemed to have heard what those people from the Li family said in the cemetery. ?It seems that Li Yuzhen''s marriage situation is quite difficult. ?Now it seems that Li Yuzhen''s inability to get married was probably her fault. ??Her behavior of getting married when she said she was going to get married and breaking off the engagement when she said she was going to break off the engagement would be intolerable even to normal people. Fortunately, Li Yuzhen is just his subordinate and has no intention of marrying him, otherwise he would be very angry. ?However, a question suddenly flashed in Gu Xi''s mind, where are all the people whose engagement was canceled by Li Yuzhen. The man in the forest said that Li Yu harmed Kefu, but I dont know whether it is true or not. ? Gu Xi was thinking about this problem and did not notice that the eyes of everyone nearby fell on him. ??They took the opportunity of Li Yuzhen''s pounce to look at Gu Xi from the inside out. Out of Gu Xi''s earshot, they had begun to communicate secretly. The dragon robe-like thing in front of me is the breath of the underworld, and it is very pure. It can be used to summon the underworlds Yin soldiers. "He doesn''t seem to have even started, but there must be other auras on him, and there are two different auras, one of which is divided into several parts. I can tell this." But what the other one is, I''m not sure. I have to wait until he uses that kind of power to judge. It seems that he is the reincarnation of Fu Jun, as the rumors say, what should we do now? This is a good thing for us. He came here with the Li family daughter. I am afraid that he has taken a fancy to the Li family daughter. With the ability of the prince, the Li family daughter can get through the test even without using grass to return elixirs. At that time, we can have one more grass-returning elixir to share. "That''s right, then we shouldn''t mess around, lest it arouse the Li family''s daughter and make her want to grab the grass and return the elixir again, causing chaos in the situation." Okay, in addition, I think we should protect this persons body, and dont involve him even if a war breaks out later. If we hadnt woken up Mr. Fu, none of us would have thought of getting out alive. This is a good idea, lets settle it, Ill tell the others about it. I also know a few people here, so Ill go and say something. At this time, Gu Xi also put Li Yuzhu down and turned to look towards the mountain forest. ?Seeing Gu Xi''s actions, everyone nearby stopped communicating and looked at Gu Xi. At this time, Gu Xi took a step forward and said, "I would like to make an appointment with the next round of grass-returning elixirs. Is that possible?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 775： Gu Xi’s discovery (please subscribe) Chapter 775 Gu Xis discovery (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! Hearing Gu Xis question, there was silence in the forest for a moment. ?At this time, all the immortals looked towards the mountains and forests. ?Gu Xis words were somewhat beyond their expectations, and now they were all a little anxious. ??If the alchemist agrees, there will definitely be one Gu Xi in the next round of twelve Cao Huan Dan. At that time, their chances of getting the grass for elixirs will be even smaller. But what if you dont agree? Now everyone knows Gu Xis identity, it is already an open secret. What if you offend him and have this place demolished? There is only one person in their neighborhood who refines herbs and returns elixirs. Without him, they would have to go to other countries to look for grass and elixirs. Fortunately, the man in the forest hesitated for a moment, and did not say no but said: "This guest, I can''t make the herb-returning elixir you want. Guest, if you want the herb-returning elixir, I''m afraid you want that kind of elixir." It takes three thousand years to bloom. As soon as Gu Xi heard this, he thought, "If you don''t want to give it, forget it. It will take three thousand years to bloom." According to what you said, if it takes three thousand years to bloom, it will probably take another three thousand years to bear fruit. How many years will it take for it to mature? For Gu Xi, not to mention three thousand years, more than a hundred years would be enough for him to reach level 45. By then, it is still a question whether he wants this Grass Return Pill. ?But Gu Xi himself didnt come here for this. As soon as the man in the forest said this, Gu Xi asked a question. Then what if I refine the grass and return the elixir myself? Guest, please stop making this joke. The voices in the forest became shrill, and it was obvious that Gu Xi''s words had hit his red line. ??Gu Xi smiled and waved to Li Yuniang, "Okay, you and I don''t have a share of the grass and pills here, let''s go." ??Although Li Yuniang felt a little unwilling, she also understood that she had to admit this matter if she chose Gu Xi. ?So Li Yuniang decisively followed Gu Xi and got into the sedan chair. As for the dowry she brought, they were all placed in the mountains and forests, with no thought of taking them back. After getting on the sedan chair, Gu Xi said to Li Yuniang: "As you can see, you don''t have a share in the grass-returning pill. If you take other routes, I''m afraid you won''t be able to pass the thunder tribulation. ?Even if it drags on for a while, Im afraid it will be difficult for you to walk the rest of the way. I will give you two options now. One is of course that I find a way to make an elixir. I have just seen the mountain forest. Although they have been hiding it, one thing can be seen. The grass is still the fruit of the tree. " "ah?" Li Yuniang had never heard of this before, and she was shocked when Gu Xi said this. "Didn''t you hear just now? He can''t make the grass-returning elixir I need. What I want will take three thousand years to bloom." It was only then that Li Yuniang realized that this was the reason why Gu Xi judged Cao Huan Dan to be the fruit on the tree. So one or two hundred years is the process of fruit blossoming, fruiting, and familiarity, so the alchemist can only refine elixirs here, and after one round of refining, he has to do the second round instead of changing to another place. Is that because his tree has grown and he doesnt need to wait as long as the first time? " ??Gu Xi nodded affirmatively, "It''s just that I still don''t quite understand. What are they doing by refining this herb-returning elixir?" Li Yuniang had no way to answer this question. She didnt realize before that the grass-returning elixir grew on trees. How could she know what the grass-returning elixir meant now. At this time, Gu Xi said again: "I want to find someone to ask about the refining method of Cao Huan Dan. There are those that bloom in three thousand years, and there are those that bloom in thirty years, so there must be those that bloom in three hundred years in between. The following indicates that it may bloom in three years and bear fruit in three years. If we can really find this kind of thing, then more than ten years will be enough for us to refine a grass-returning elixir. Your problem will be solved by then. " Listening to Gu Xis words, Li Yuniang understood that Gu Xi really thought about herself. Just when she wanted to speak to express her thoughts, Gu Xi added: "Of course there is another way of thinking, which is to jump out and jump out of the identity of a living ghost. There will be other routes for you to take at that time. " Li Yuniang is also a little hesitant about jumping out. In fact, living ghosts are a relatively unique kind of ghosts, and their growth has no direction. The method of returning pills with grass is considered to be the path that all ghosts and immortals can determine. Other aspects will depend on their respective preparations. It may be difficult to jump out. So he also told Li Yuniang about the situation. Everything is decided by Li Yuzhen himself. Li Yuzha was even more shocked when he heard this situation. Can you still jump out? This was something she had never thought about before. ? Could it be that this is Fu Jun''s ability, that he found a way out? ?Thinking of this, Li Yuzhi''s eyes changed when he looked at Gu Xi. Xiao Langjun, I... "Think it over for yourself. When the grass returns to the elixir, you can stabilize to the level of the Earth Immortal. If you follow me, you may go higher, but it is also possible that you will always maintain this level." Gu Xi explained the situation clearly. At this time, Li Yuzhu said instead: "Is it really possible to wait for the grass to return to the elixir?" 50% success rate. Gu Xi thought for a while and finally said something. ?The matter of returning grass to elixir was also his guess after seeing this mountain forest. Whether he could find seeds and planting methods was still a problem. Even if he found it, Gu Xi was a necromancer, and planting trees was not his instinct. He is not a necromancer who likes to plant trees. ?Whether it can be planted is also a question. ?It took decades and finally nothing was achieved. This kind of thing is also normal in some research aspects. ???If Li Yuzha waited for decades and found that there was no chance here, and then turned back and wanted to jump out, I''m afraid there would be some conflicts again. So Gu Xi really cant arrange this matter directly. Although the undead are obedient, their strength must be equal. Place a living ghost close to level 35 there, and even if you don''t rebel, she can squeeze you dry. So Gu Xi explained everything in detail this time. Let Li Yuzha make his own choice. ?In Gu Xi''s mind, it would be best for Li Yuzhu to leave with him. No matter which game it is, if he puts Li Yuzhu there, even the Dragon Kingdom can be defeated. ?But Li Yuzhen also had her own ideas. She thought about it seriously and finally said. Xiao Langjun, I think what you said is very reasonable. I want to give the grass back the elixir. ??Gu Xi glanced at Li Yuzhi and said, "Okay, I''ll stay with you for a few more days to see if I can find a way to plant grass to return the elixir, and then find a place to plant the grass to return the elixir. ?But the final guarding work will be handled by yourself. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 776： Looking for Danfang (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 776 Looking for a recipe for elixirs (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! Li Yuzhu''s eyes lit up when he heard the pie painted by Gu Xi. As long as the guardian grass returns the elixir and is not taken away by others? If this is the case, then she can give it a try. Anyway, this round of grass has not yet reached her. Even if she goes to the alchemist, she still has to wait for the next batch, which will take one or two hundred years. Whether Gu Xis refining of the grass-returning elixir will be successful will be known in ten years. It will be too late to make adjustments at that time. ?So Li Yuzhu nodded decisively, indicating that he was willing to accept this task. ?Li Yuzhi agreed, but Gu Xi didn''t feel any relaxed in his heart. Along the way, except for riding in a sedan chair, Gu Xi always took the "Secret Records of the Prince of Taishan Prefecture" and secretly studied there during his usual rest time. The more he read, the more Gu Xi discovered how profound and profound this book was. This records Fujun''s growth experience from level 1 to level 45. Of course, this thing is not a diary, but what he chose during his growth. ?In addition, there are some things that Fu Jun learned when his strength was relatively low. ?Gu Xi had to admit that the foundation of the world in front of him was really good. It only takes about 18 years for them to go from level 1 to level 20. In other words, if they start practicing from a young age in this world, they will reach the level of Sanxian by the time they reach adulthood. The rate of growth will then slow down. ?However, no matter how slow it is, the level of upgrade will not be weakened. At most, it will be stuck on some levels. And Fu Jun has corresponding processing methods at each level. At the same time, it also has the refining methods of various elixirs needed for the growth of each level, the spells suitable for learning at this level, the directions that need to be supplemented, and even the refining and strengthening of props, the strengthening of mounts, etc. Through the "Secret Records of the Lord of Taishan Prefecture", Gu Xi can learn a lot of things and gain a better understanding of the world. ?For example, Gu Xi now knows that Fu Jun has been maintaining a purple weapon since level 30, and finally turned it into an orange weapon when Fu Jun reached level 45. There are even methods of strengthening and nourishing, and there are detailed records of the masters afterthoughts on where to save, what to do poorly, where the attributes of orange equipment need to be adjusted, etc. This can be regarded as one of Gu Xis biggest gains this time. At the same time, he also had a deep understanding of people in this world using elixirs to overcome obstacles. In addition, Gu Xi discovered a situation in the "Secret Records of the Master of Taishan Prefecture". A large part of the elixirs in this world are refined from corpses. It''s like the elixir that can elevate a mortal to level 45 was made by the level 45 boss using his own corpse. The "Secret Records of the Lord of Taishan Prefecture" also records such an elixir at the end, which is called Yama Wang Dan. ?It''s just made from the body of Fu Jun. After taking it, you will become the King of Hell in the underworld, work for the underworld, and never be able to leave. Among these elixirs, Gu Xi liked some and others he disliked. ?However, it is precisely because of this additional knowledge that Gu Xi is not sure whether he can handle the grass-returning elixir. ?Now that the conversation has come to this point, Gu Xi cannot say that he is not good at it. He can only turn his mind to see if he can go to some black markets nearby and see if he can change the formula of grass to pill. ?However, Gu Xi would not tell Li Yuzhen about this before getting the formula of Cao Huan Dan. After leaving the forest, Li Yuzhu lay on Gu Xi''s body and asked, "Little Langjun, where are we going next?" How did you hear that there is grass-returning elixir here before? This alchemist has been here for many years, and all the grass-returning elixirs come from him. ??Li Yuzhen didn''t know why Gu Xi asked this question, but she answered directly. Yes, Gu Xi felt that his asking was in vain. Is there a black market selling elixirs nearby? We must now find a formula that can restore the effectiveness of medicine. If there is a prescription, we can try anything. If there is no prescription, it will be useless even if we have any ideas. " "Yes, but not here. It''s on the way we came. I''ll take you there now." Li Yuzhi also thought that what Gu Xi said was reasonable. Without a prescription, no matter how much they guess, it is useless. Only when they get the elixir recipe can they know whether they can refine the grass-returning elixir. ?So Li Yuzhen immediately adjusted his direction and did not stay in front of the mountain forest for any longer. Li Yuzhen walked so fast that he made Wang Datong who was following him anxious. He also wanted to hug Gu Xi. But he is different from Li Yuzhen. He has a chance to get the grass-returning elixir. ??Wang Datong himself is also a living ghost, so it is impossible for him to transfer this herb-returning elixir to Li Yuzhen. ??Moreover, the grass-returning pill is about to become a pill. If he leaves like this, there will be no chance for him in the future. ?So Wang Datong stayed in the end, just watching from a distance as the sedan chair Gu Xi rode headed towards the original road. Since there were no ghost porters to carry the dowry, Li Yuzhu simply put away the paper-tied maids. ?Only sixteen bearers were left, carrying the sedan and leaving quickly. In this way, their movement speed will naturally increase a lot. ?? Gu Xi wanted to open the curtains several times to take a look at the situation outside, but was pulled back by Li Yuzhen. Li Yuzhu was still complaining softly. Xiao Langjun, the car is going very fast now, and you still open the curtains, Im afraid you are going crazy. I always have to see where it is outside. Dont worry, Ill call you when we get there. ?Gu Xi could only sigh and lowered the curtains again. ?This time Gu Xi moved forward much faster, and in order to rush on the road, Li Yuzhi did not stop along the way except during the day. They originally walked for five or six days, but it only took them three days to get back. ??Li Yuzhu did not go to the Li family cemetery. After she arrived at the place, she took Gu Xi directly towards a certain mountain forest. "Xiao Langjun, this is the largest black market nearby. I remember that there is one of the most famous alchemy masters here. In addition to the grass returning elixir, he can refine other elixirs, and the quality of the refined elixirs is quite good. " Lets go over and have a look. Gu Xi had a different reaction upon hearing this. In addition to the grass-returning elixir, can other elixirs be refined? ?It seems that the one who refined the grass and returned the elixir has taken action to suppress him, so the alchemist may be a little unconvinced. Otherwise, such words would not have been said. ??If he heard that someone wanted to refine the recipe of grass-returning elixir, he might have to ask his friends, but he would also help Gu Xi get the recipe of grass-returning elixir. (End of this chapter) Chapter 777： The elixir recipe of "Cao Huan Dan" (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 777: Recipe for returning elixir with grass (please subscribe for more updates) When he saw the alchemist, Gu Xi was immediately startled by the alchemist in front of him. ?In Gu Xi''s mind, the alchemist either looked like a white-bearded immortal with immortal demeanor, or he looked like a strong man full of fireworks. ??The short and fat person with tumors of different colors on his face in front of him hardly looked like an alchemist. But as he walked around, Gu Xi clearly noticed that among the sarcomas on the alchemist''s body, he could see pills that were not too small. This should be the method used by Fang Yun Dan. Before Gu Xi could speak, Li Yuzhu said quickly: "Master Ku, we came to you this time to customize some elixirs for you." Welcome, I can accept any level of elixir here. Whatever elixir you want, you will be a ghost fairy at a glance. How about some blood crystal pill? Once you take it, you wont need any blood food for a year? " I want the grass to return the elixir? ?Gu Xi said calmly. When Master Kudan heard this, his expression changed. He was about to slam the table and stand up to drive Gu Xi and the others away, but just as he stood up, he suddenly thought of something. It may be inconvenient to give medicine back. ?Gu Xi turned his head and glanced at Li Yuzhi. The look in his eyes clearly said, "It''s up to you now." ?Li Yuzhi understood that Gu Xi could not be asked to come forward to pay for this matter. Everything must be done by Gu Xi, so what should she do? She is Gu Xi''s subordinate, and she is not Gu Xi''s mother. She cannot let Gu Xi do everything. ?Now he is using Gu Xi''s face to take advantage of the situation to persuade others. Master Ku, if you need anything, please tell me. I will find it for you if I can find it. "It''s not a big deal, and I''m not afraid to tell you that I was defeated by the Qing Alchemist, and I can''t help you with the grass-returning elixir." ??Alchemy Master Huan blinked at Gu Xi. He could definitely tell that Gu Xi was the one in charge, so talking to him would be useful. I dont need your help to plant grass to return elixir, I only need the seeds and planting method of grass to return elixir. Gu Xi had a look on his face that said, "I already know what Cao Huan Dan is." Hearing this, the alchemist also laughed. He knew that Gu Xi was coming to target the alchemist Qing. As long as you have this attitude. At the beginning, he also had the plan to refine the grass and return the elixir. Its just that I couldnt compare with others in terms of strength, so I gave up the idea. But the seeds of the grass-returning elixir that I bought at the beginning, as well as the planting method of the grass-returning elixir, were really lost in my hands. For so many years, I have been unable to take action. He even had some doubts that someone was plotting against him because he could obtain the seeds and alchemy methods of Cao Huan Dan. , You must know that he spent a lot of money to buy this grass to return elixir. Even for hundreds of years, he continued to pay off his debts. It is precisely for this reason that his alchemy business did not expand. ?Now that someone wants to take over the refining of Cao Huan Dan, he is naturally happy. Just when the alchemist was thinking about passing on the cost of the original loss to Gu Xi, Gu Xi said again: "Don''t think about raising the price, everyone knows what it means to return the pill with grass. ?You have suffered a loss, dont make up for it on me. ??The most I can do is help you deal with Alchemist Qing. I think he has taken up a lot of your business during this period. ? ? He can only practice the grass-returning elixir. What else can he practice besides the grass-returning elixir. " ??Master Ku Dan said angrily. But after saying this, he himself would not believe it. He handles all matters related to the alchemy business by himself. It is obvious that his strength is getting stronger and stronger, but the alchemy business is getting worse year by year. ?If there is no problem here, then he will throw his head into the alchemy furnace and burn it. ?Now Gu Xi gave him an idea. This also made him a little excited. You mean, I can spread the news that you got grass for elixir? Of course, just spread the word about this, I dont care. Gu Xi simply doesnt care about this. At any rate, he ran away immediately after finishing the matter. With all the hatred on Gu Xi''s back, the alchemist Qing who planted grass and returned elixirs couldn''t rush out of this world and pursue Gu Xi in the real world to cause trouble. Looking at the strength of Master Qing Alchemy, he is not the best in the world. In the real world, I am afraid that I will be killed in seconds. As for Li Yuzhen, she only needs to guard the elixir, and she has no idea of ??making elixirs for others. Even if she is attacked, with Li Yuzhen''s strength, she doesn''t have to worry too much. Hearing what Gu Xi said, Master Ku''s eyes lit up. This was trying to show Master Ku''s face. Is there any conflict between them? ?It seems that I have been refining alchemy in seclusion for too long, and no news from the outside has come in. ?While thinking about it, Master Ku alchemy waved to Gu Xi and the others and invited them into his alchemy room. As soon as he entered the alchemy room, Gu Xi felt even more disgusting than entering the mass grave. A large amount of flesh, flesh, mushrooms, and sewage were all mixed together in front of him. Gu Xi felt that only the bone-gnawing silt could stay here. ?But Master Ku was used to the environment here. He searched some skin bags and took out a few things and gave them to Gu Xi. This is the seed. There were originally five seeds in total. I used one and the remaining four are all here. This is the recipe, check it out for yourself. " ?? Gu Xi took the things and took a look. He found that the four seeds were all like human heads the size of Yang''s fist. However, the heads were so dry that they did not look like living beings. institutions (Blue)'': The most basic seeds of the grass-returning pill can be used to cultivate a fruit tree. It takes ten years to grow, three years to bloom, three years to bear fruit, and three years to mature. You can get a piece of the grass-returning pill. [Cao Huan Dan formula (blue): The formula of Cao Huan Dan, which records the process and needs of planting, cultivating, and accumulating Dan. You only need to find the corresponding materials and suitable seeds to cultivate the best The grass returns elixir. Seeing that there was nothing wrong with both items, Gu Xi turned to Li Yuzhen and nodded. Li Yuzhen also understood what Gu Xi meant. She immediately took out some yin crystal stones and handed them to Master Ku Alchemy. At the same time, she said: "I know this is not enough. I will go hunting tomorrow. There will be ten beasts." Do you know enough? Hearing what Li Yuzhu said, Master Kudan also laughed. Thats enough, ten percent is enough, but can you really withstand it? ??Master Ku Dan still asked. He suffered a big loss because of the matter of giving grass back to pills. Before Li Yuzhi could speak, Gu Xi spoke in advance, "Of course I can withstand it. Don''t worry, the man named Master Qing has already had a conflict with me. Even if he doesn''t come over, I will still make trouble for him." (End of this chapter) Chapter 778： The grass returns the elixir (please subscribe) Chapter 778: Returning grass to elixir (please subscribe) After leaving the alchemy room with the seeds and formula of Cao Huan Dan, Gu Xi turned to Li Yuzhen and said. Find me a quiet place, I want to think about how to deal with the grass returning the pill. My lord, please get on the sedan chair. I will guard you outside so that no one will disturb you. ?Gu Xi glanced at Li Yuzhi and entered the sedan chair directly. ?Li Yuzhu moved the sedan chair to a safe place and stood guard in front of the sedan chair. After entering the sedan chair, Gu Xi did not return to Alidovi City, but contacted Luna and Eve through a special mirror. ?This kind of formula analysis is impossible for Gu Xi to do alone. Some people must be called on to handle it together. The main force is still Eve, while Luna is responsible for the intermediate connection. After sending a copy of the seeds to the strange mirror space, Gu Xi took out the formula and read it himself. The special mirror floats above the formula, allowing Eve behind her to see clearly the contents of the formula. Because it is a targeted formula, there are not so many professional terms in the formula. There are some detailed records. ??What surprised Gu Xi the most was that in order to make Master Ku alchemy decide to buy this set of formulas, there was actually a method for upgrading the grass-returning elixir recorded in it. ??The initial version of Caohuandan is of blue quality. It takes ten years to plant a tree, then it will bloom in three years, bear fruit in three years, and mature in three years. ??If you count from planting trees, it will take a full twenty years to get the first grass-returning elixir. Lets not talk about planting trees. The investment in the process of flowering, fruiting, and maturation is the final output of the grass-returning elixir. Only the person who planted the tree can take it, which gives everyone a headache. Once the tree is planted, the person who planted it cannot leave. Unless the grass grows to the point where it blooms in three thousand years, he will never be able to leave the place where the tree was planted. After the first round of grass-returning elixirs become elixirs, it will take ten years to bloom, ten years to bear fruit, and ten years to mature, resulting in a total of three blue-quality grass-returning elixirs. This quality of grass-returning elixir is beginning to be effective. ?According to Gu Xi''s guess, Li Yuzhi only needs grass returning elixir of this quality to complete her promotion. ??And if one doesnt work, then use three. No matter what, its enough. After that, this ten-year flowering grass will produce five rounds. After five rounds, the tree that returns grass to elixir will reach its top. ?Either the tree grower will use various materials to upgrade the tree, or the tree grower will live with the tree that can no longer grow grass and elixir for the rest of his life. There is no other possibility. As for the upgrade route, it doesnt seem to be very difficult. But among the upgrade materials, there was one that surprised Gu Xi. The ghost bride is a ghost bride! When Gu Xi looked at the information in front of him, he couldn''t help but froze. He really didn''t expect that upgrading the tree that repays elixirs would require the sacrifice of various living creatures, such as ghost brides, living people, and big demons. Although there are no restrictions on quality and level, the occupation and quantity are determined to death. dead. After upgrading, it will be the kind of purple-quality grass-returning elixir now refined by Master Qing. The first round will bloom in thirty years, bear fruit in thirty years, and mature in thirty years, producing a grass-returning elixir. It is still eaten by the tree planter to enhance the tree planter''s strength. ??Then there are ten rounds of ordinary grass returning elixirs, which bloom in sixty years, bear fruit in sixty years, mature in sixty years, and produce twelve grass returning elixirs in one hundred and eighty years. There will be another chance to upgrade later. ??Its just that the sacrificial materials required for upgrading this time are even higher. The Ghost Bride also requires them, but it requires time and level. Living people need to be at the level of loose immortals, and weird ones need to comply with the rules. It can be said that every material that is sacrificed here requires many years of selection and processing. ?But there is a good thing here, that is, starting from the upgrade of this tree to purple quality, new upgrade sacrifices can be prepared. As for the situation when the purple level rises another level, the record above is not very clear. ??The only thing that is certain is that after moving up one level, the first round of orange-quality Cao Huan Dan will bloom in three hundred years, bear fruit in three hundred years, and mature in three hundred years. It is also given to tree planters. After eating it, their strength will reach level 40. There is no more to say about the rest. Gu Xi guessed that the three thousand years of flowering mentioned by Master Qing before was probably not the one in front of him. Should be a more advanced level. ?It seems that the master who has researched the elixir of "Herbal Medicine" must be someone at the top of the world. If he spreads the recipe of "Herbal Medicine", he may have the idea of ??breaking through the limitations and taking a step forward. Its just that he hasnt reached this point yet. After looking at the general situation of the grass-returning pill, Gu Xi started to look at the planting situation of the grass-returning pill. Because Li Yuzhen only needs three blue-quality grass-returning pills. In other words, everything can be done in about fifty years, so you dont actually need to care where the grass-returning elixir tree is planted. What Gu Xi needs to consider is the question of who will plant the tree that returns grass to elixir. ?There is also a tree that has fallen, so the person who planted the tree cannot leave. ?This point needs to be considered by Gu Xi. If he plants trees here, Gu Xi needs to take out two undead of level 25 or above. After all, in this world, if you dont have any strength, you may be destroyed directly. ??But if the tree does not need to be planted here, then the situation is different. Gu Xi can think of other ways, such as planting the tree in Alidovi City. There is a level 45 king in the world of Alidovi City. This means that Alidovi City, like this world, has an upper limit of at least level 45. The trees that can be planted in this world can also be planted in Aridovi City. ??And Gu Xi has a total of four tree seeds in his hand. He can plant trees in four places, two in this world, one in Alidovi City, and if that fails, he can plant another in a more ordinary world. As long as one tree can grow, it is enough for Li Yuzhen. Not to mention there are four of them here. ?Thinking of this, Gu Xi turned back to the recipe for the grass-returning elixir. At this time, Gu Xi was particularly concerned about how to plant the tree. ?The tree that returns grass and elixir cannot be planted just by having the tree species. ?In order to plant a tree that can return elixirs with grass, it still needs to meet the conditions of the Five Elements. These five elements conditions can be arranged the day after tomorrow, or they can be innate. It is naturally best if all five innate conditions are met. If not, at least one condition must be met. ? ? It can also be planted if it is all arranged later, but here is a detailed explanation. In the Five Elements environment, which is all arranged later, the final tree can only reach the blue water quality, and there is no way to upgrade it to the purple quality. (End of this chapter) Chapter 779： Arrangements for alchemy (please subscribe) Chapter 779 Arrangements for Alchemy (Please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! There are quite strict requirements for selecting the five elements characteristics. First of all, the ground must be steel ground. If this is not possible, then we have to find a metal mine and bulldoze it, use the metal veins as the base, and plant fruit trees on it. ?Whether the metal mine is iron ore, gold ore, or copper ore, as long as there is a mine. After bulldozing the veins, this place is located to the west and a Baigu Mountain needs to be built. At least one hundred corpses need to be arranged. Of course, if there is a natural mass grave, a bone grave or the like would be better. This is also one of the characteristics of the Five Elements. It is part of water. I dont know how to understand this. A river needs to be arranged in the east. This should be part of water, but it needs to be the kind with a lot of sediment. river. ?At the same time, planting trees on top of the mineral veins actually requires woods with fire attributes. Digging holes under the mineral veins requires laying out tunnels with wood attributes. ??Anyway, Gu Xi was stunned for a moment. He felt that this design was completely anti-human. ?Although he has not studied much about the Five Elements, he has learned it anyway. ??Whether it is metal, wood, water, fire, earth, or earth, water, wind and fire, Gu Xi can always tell what attribute something is. ??But the current situation is simply anti-human. The river with the earth attribute, the bones with the water attribute, the woods with the fire attribute, and the wood attribute buried underground. This is something that people can come up with? ?It is quite remarkable that something like this can be found anywhere. I also want the five innate characteristics of the five elements to be gathered together. ?This is just nonsense. But the recipe explains the situation in detail, and also clearly describes the method of selecting a suitable location, and how to remedy it by some means if the suitable location is not found. For example, such earth veins are man-made. But as I said before, no matter what, there must be one innate earth vein. This is a guarantee for upgrading fruit trees. Of course, if you dont want fruit trees to be upgraded, you can plant them anywhere you want. But in that case, there would be no point in planting the fruit trees that return herbs. Gu Xi noticed that there were some insights into the instructions for this recipe. Obviously, the original Kudan master also planned to refine this grass-returning elixir. ??Its just that not only did he fail to refine it, but he was also trapped by the Grass Returning Pill. So this recipe also records how to destroy the tree species, consume part of the life and level when you find that something is wrong, and climb out of this big pit of grass returning elixir. ?But Gu Xizi doesnt care about this. He is more concerned about the annual investment of Caohuandan. The first round of grass-returning pills is for the tree planter, and in each subsequent round, a corresponding amount of materials needs to be put into it. These materials are mainly made of flesh and blood, so naturally the higher the level, the better. At the same time, this formula also records the effects of different flesh and blood on the quality of Cao Huan Dan. Generally speaking, blue-quality grass-returning elixirs only need to be fed with the flesh and blood of monsters above level 20. However, it requires at least one portion per year. More will not affect the quality level of the grass-returning elixir, but it will definitely have The benefits are within. The requirements for purple quality are higher, and the starting requirement is level 30. ??Furthermore, Gu Xi noticed that when feeding grass to restore elixirs, it is best to put in intact monsters directly, and never put in dead monsters. Only when the complete monsters are released, the flesh and blood soul can be fully utilized, and the refined grass-returning elixir will have excellent effects. ??If a dead monster is sent in, incomplete grass-returning elixir may be produced. so what? Gu Xi looked at the formula in his hand. Have you been catching some monsters every year for more than ten years and planting trees? Thinking of this, Gu Xi couldn''t help but get a headache. He was thinking, how about just planting one? But in the end Gu Xi shook his head. It may not be possible to plant just one tree. ??If encountering the Qing Alchemist''s attack, Li Yuzhen might not be able to afford to wait. Gu Xi thought for a moment, then turned around and contacted Eve. ?Over there, Eve has also clearly analyzed this method of making alchemy. Sir, I have just discussed with Luna. If you want to build such an alchemy tree in Alidovi City, it is best to move it outside the city and rearrange the area. ??The power of the earth''s veins in the city is all under control, and we cannot allocate enough energy to this big tree. In addition, I just analyzed some situations and discovered a problem. ??The person who first researched this kind of tree may have taken a weird route. The **** and strange power is hidden behind this formula. If possible, it would be better not to use our people to plant such trees. If we insist on planting trees, it is best to turn them in the direction we need. " You mean undead? ?Gu Xi thought for a moment and asked. Yes, I asked Luna and the others. I personally think that we need more experimental subjects. The world where you are now is the most suitable for planting this kind of fruit tree. Then we should plant two places, one in the light and one in the dark. ?Carry out undead experiments in the open, and plant in the dark according to the original idea. At the same time, plant one outside the city of Aridovi as an alternative, and plant another inside the Mystery School. I personally think that these two places should also be transformed into undead. " At this moment, Princess Anna''s figure appeared in Gu Xi''s special mirror. She directly squeezed out Eve and said to Gu Xi calmly. If possible, please spare a tree for me to graft. I want to graft this tree into an apple tree. ?? Gu Xi was also speechless regarding Princess Anna''s proposal. How does this have anything to do with apple trees again? Thats my suggestion, but I really think that this kind of grass would go well with the apple tree in the church. ? Gu Xi said helplessly: "Let me think about it, but give priority to the apples that Li Yuzhen needs. No, I was confused by you, so I will make arrangements for the grass return pills that Li Yuzhen needs." I will choose a suitable location. This time, among the two level 25 people in Alidovi City, which one will be suitable to plant trees? " Hearing Gu Xis question, Princess Anna thought for a moment, Level 27 ghosts are more suitable. Ghosts also exist in that world, and their status will be higher than skeleton soldiers. Arrange for the ghost to pass by so that it is less likely to be discovered. " "That''s okay." Gu Xi thought for a while and thought that Grand Duke Anna''s idea was reasonable, so he said decisively: "Eve, I leave this matter to you. I will stop the subsequent research and let this ghost learn how to do it first. Refining grass and returning elixir. No matter what, this matter cannot go wrong. " Please dont worry, sir. Teaching others to do things is my specialty. "Okay, I''ll go find a suitable place now. Once this matter is taken care of, I''ll go back." (End of this chapter) Chapter 780： Bone Burial Ground (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 780 Bone Burial Ground (Please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! After communicating with Eve and confirming the basic situation of the grass-returning elixir, Gu Xi finally opened the door curtain of the sedan chair. After getting off the sedan chair, Gu Xi raised his head and looked around. ?Seeing Gu Xi''s movements, Li Yuzhen, who had been guarding outside the sedan chair, quickly floated over. She naturally leaned on Gu Xi, but noticed that Gu Xi''s eyes were different. Xiao Langjun, whats going on? Look at the situation around here. Did this alchemist make alchemy here from the beginning? "This?" Li Yuzhi thought about it seriously, "I''m not sure, but he has been here since I can remember. What''s wrong? Is there any problem here?" No, I just want to feel that this person has probably already chosen the land for planting grass and returning elixirs. Gu Xi told Li Yuzhen about the situation of returning grass to elixir. After hearing the request to upgrade Cao Huan Dan, Li Yuzhi''s expression changed. She knew very well that she almost became the material for upgrading the grass-returning elixir tree. ?But she also understood that she might not be able to deal with Alchemist Qing now. Not to mention other things, those guests who are waiting for the grass to return the pill are not something Li Yuzhen can deal with now. One or two is fine, but if there are too many, Li Yuzhen might not be able to bear it himself. ?So even if she was almost used as a sacrifice, she could only keep this matter in her heart and wait for the opportunity to come back again in the future. Gu Xi also understood Li Yuzhi''s expression. Lets not talk about this for now. Lets take care of your grass-for-dan matter first. I am going to arrange two soldiers to plant trees, and prepare two positions, one bright and one dark. You can just hold the position on the bright side to attract firepower. Don''t worry about the dark place, I will find a way to hide this place. ??The pressure will be relatively greater if you stick to the bright side. According to the instructions here on the grass-returning elixir, the first round of grass-returning elixir is for those who plant trees. It will take twenty years here. At the beginning of the second round, three grass-returning elixirs will be released, and the quality will be one level lower than the one over there. ?But no one is trying to grab this thing from you, so I can give you all three. If that doesnt work, Ill give you six of them together. The whole process will last about fifty years. ?During this period of time, I''m afraid you will have to stay here most of the time. " Please dont worry, sir. ?When it comes to his breakthrough, Li Yuzhen no longer calls him "Little Prince" or "Little Prince", but directly addresses him as "Sir." It seems like youre ready, so Im relieved. Also, let me make it clear to you. ?Your surrender is not without cost. ?Your strength is still a little weaker than mine. If you borrow my name, then just pay some taxes. In addition to the flesh and blood that is required every year, you also need to provide me with ten pieces of flesh and blood of the same level every year. In addition, I will send someone to deliver a letter to you, asking you to collect some resources, or arrange you to some worlds. Go and fight. No matter what the task is, you must complete it with quality and quantity. " Dont worry, little man, I wont embarrass you. ?Seeing that Gu Xi had already arranged all the main things and was now making demands on himself, Li Yuzhen''s voice became louder again. Speak more seriously. ? Gu Xi rolled his eyes at Li Yuzhu. He sometimes couldn''t figure out why Li Yuzhu seemed to have no bones when his shell was obviously made of jade. Sir, please dont worry, I will definitely get things done. With Li Yuzhen''s attitude, the next thing will be much simpler. What Gu Xi needs to find now is a suitable place to plant trees. It will be relatively close to Li Yuzhens original home base. She is relatively knowledgeable about some of the nearby situations. When Gu Xi didn''t come up with detailed requirements before, she didn''t think about it in detail. ?Now that Gu Xi explained the details, Li Yuzhu immediately suggested several suitable locations. I know a place that is an underground pasture, and I also know a natural burial ground. The two places are not too far away. It only takes about a day from here. I have been to the boneyard once. There are some old guys there, but their strength is not that great. I can beat them alone. Its about the underground pasture, Im afraid I need someone to help me. I heard that there is a grass dragon hidden underneath. " Gu Xiyi was somewhat curious about the burial ground. "What''s the situation over there at the boneyard? What''s the strength of the old guy you mentioned?" They are all ghosts and immortals. Their strength is not much different from mine, but there are more of them. There are three strongest ones, and they seem to call themselves the Three Immortals. Each of these three is about the same strength as me. There are still several batches of weaker ones remaining. " Hearing what Li Yuzhi said, Gu Xi also frowned. Are they all ghosts? All. ? Gu Xi thought for a moment, and finally said to Li Yuzhen: "Let''s go to the boneyard first. I want to see what the ghosts there are." Hearing what Gu Xi said, Li Yuzhi also became excited. She is very aware of Gu Xi''s attraction to ghosts and monsters. When she first met Gu Xi, she had the urge to seek refuge with Gu Xi. ??If she hadn''t suppressed this impulse, she might have fallen into Gu Xi''s arms immediately. ?Now that Gu Xi is willing to take action, she is confident enough to deal with this burial ground. ?So Li Yuzhu hurriedly stepped forward and held his hand, "Please, sir, get on the sedan." You are such a slippery man. ?Seeing Li Yuzhen''s attitude change, Gu Xi couldn''t help but shake his head, turned around and got on the sedan chair. ?Li Yuzhu smiled slightly. She did not get on the sedan this time. Instead, she led the way and let Gu Xi ride in her sedan chair. ?But Gu Xi felt a little weird sitting alone in the sedan chair. ?Had he known that such a person was riding in the sedan chair, he would have taken out his evil coffin. ??Although the style of the evil coffin is not very good, it can be regarded as Gu Xi''s mount, and this evil coffin has the possibility of upgrading. ?While Gu Xi was thinking about this, the sedan chair suddenly stopped. ?Gu Xi was a little confused and raised the curtains to look outside. Why did it stop suddenly? ?As soon as the curtain was lifted, Gu Xi discovered that Li Yuzhu was standing on the left side of the sedan chair, where the matchmaker and maidservants were in the wedding procession. ?Gu Xi could see her as soon as he opened the curtains. Such an attitude left Gu Xi quite speechless. ?Its already this time, why are you still pretending? ?However, before Li Yuzhen could answer, Gu Xi looked out along the curtains, and he noticed that there was a gloomy and strange ground not far away. ?This land clearly looks like a grassland, but when the wind blows, you can see the dead bones buried under the weeds. "Here we are?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 781： Inquire about news (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 781: Inquiring for information (please subscribe for more updates) ?Jumping off the sedan chair, Gu Xi stood on the edge of the grassland. Next to Gu Xi, he was followed by Li Yuzhen, the bearer of the underworld dragon robe and the soul lamp. At this time, Gu Xi closed his eyes and observed the burial ground in front of him through the underworld dragon robe and the soul lamp. After a moment, Gu Xicai said, "Did this place suddenly appear at some point?" Hearing Gu Xi''s question, Li Yuzhi also hesitated. Because she didnt know the situation here, Li Yuzhu was born relatively strong and has grown up quite smoothly in these years. So she is actually not that big. She is relatively familiar with some things nearby, but she really doesnt know some of the history nearby. Furthermore, in a place like this, the environment changes every day. Who would think about whether or when such an environment suddenly appeared nearby? ?So when Gu Xi asked this kind of question, Li Yuzhu could only shut up and stand aside honestly. "Yu Zhi, take action and lure some people out." ?Gu Xi no longer dwelled on the origin of the grass in front of him, he sent Li Yuzhu out immediately. ??Although Li Yuzhen didn''t know what Gu Xi was thinking, she still quickly entered the burial ground. Li Yuzhen did not encounter any attacks when she entered the bone burial ground. After all, she was also a part of the ghosts and immortals. She had been here before. As long as she did not intend to enter the bone burial ground, generally speaking, the owner of the bone burial ground would not How about him. ?After Li Yuzhen entered, he soon encountered a group of ghosts. ?These ghosts also knew Li Yuzhen, and one of them even said hello to Li Yuzhen. Miss Li, what are you doing here? ?Li Yuzhu was a little hard to answer for a while. She can''t say that she wants to occupy this place. ??If she really said that, I''m afraid there would be a fight here without waiting for Gu Xi to come over. I came to see the Three Immortals of Juyi, are they there? "Yes, but only the White Immortal and the Red Immortal are here, while the Purple Immortal has gone hunting." ?No one in the three Juyi Immortals has ever known their names. They only know that they are two men and one woman. The White Immortal and the Red Immortal are a pair, and the Purple Immortal is the most powerful big brother among them. Most of the ghosts in the boneyard are subordinates of the Purple Immortal, and a few are subordinates of the White Immortal. Most of the bones here are from enemies they killed. ?Of course, as the power here grows stronger, some lonely ghosts from outside come here. ?Li Yuzhi brought Gu Xi over, but he was actually a little uneasy. ??If this caused the three of them to take action together, Li Yuniang might not be able to withstand it. ?However, remembering Gu Xi''s identity, she still followed Gu Xi''s request and led these ghosts away from the burial ground. Just after exiting the burial ground, Li Yuzhu saw Gu Xi sitting beside the sedan chair, talking to a ghost there. ??This ghost looked clearly not like the world in front of him. He was wearing a black robe. There were obvious bones under the robe, and his body had become quite solid. ?When he saw Li Yuzhen approaching, he immediately shrank back. At this time, Gu Xi also noticed Li Yuzhu coming over. He stood up and said, "Yuzhu, who are these?" "These are the lonely ghosts in the burial ground. I will bring them out to meet Mr. Xiao Lang." Hello everyone. Gu Xi glanced at these ghosts. The breath above their heads was green. This is a sign of friendliness and can be conquered by Gu Xi. So Gu Xi behaved more politely this time. ?Of course, no matter how polite Gu Xi was, he still remembered his personality. When these ghosts came over, Gu Xi just asked about the situation of the bone burial ground, the forces in the bone burial ground, their needs and so on. When he came here, Gu Xi wanted to occupy this burial ground. But now Gu Xi has a better idea. The tree that returns grass does not need to be planted on the bone burial ground, it just borrows the innate location of the bone burial ground. At most, the properties of the bone burial ground can be changed. ??If it is beneficial to the burial ground, maybe the ghosts here will help Gu Xing. So when Gu Xi let the ghost out, his thoughts had changed from victory in battle to victory in diplomacy. ?As long as the burial ground is willing to cooperate, it is not impossible to keep the grass-returning elixir that has been used once for the burial ground. When Gu Xi communicated with these ghosts for this reason, he naturally had to ask more about their thoughts. They have no needs. Do they need grass for elixir? To Gu Xis question, these ghosts had different answers. The ghosts in this world are actually all immortals. They are not the result of obsession. On the contrary, they have their own practice needs. The environment of the burial ground is more suitable for them, so they will stay here. If the environment of the burial ground changes, they will leave on their own. On the other hand, they couldn''t answer Gu Xi''s question about returning the elixir with grass. Because the ability to return elixirs with grass is not very important to them. ?Only the living ghosts have a strong demand for grass-returning elixirs. Ghosts like them are of no use in returning grass-returning elixirs. Hearing this situation, Gu Xi understood in his heart. Your plan is 80% feasible. Gu Xi thought for a while and said to Li Yuzhen: "You go find some more people and I''ll ask again." ?Li Yuzhu didnt quite understand Gu Xis thoughts, but it didnt matter how many times she was asked to run for the sake of returning pills. ?After Li Yuzhu left, Gu Xi asked these ghosts about other things. For example, are there any monsters or powerful beasts nearby? Will there be people passing by here often? Is there anything weird that cannot be dealt with? There is much more that these ghosts can say about this. ?One of them said loudly: "Monster? Sir, don''t even think about it. Ever since the Three Immortals Juyi came, the area has been cleaned up. ??Master Zixian''s favorite hunting trip is all carried out in places three hundred miles away. There''s really nothing to fight around here. " Hearing this, Gu Xi couldn''t help but look to the east of the burial ground, where there was a hill that was not too high. Gu Xis attention was all focused on this hill. After a long time, he said something slowly. Im afraid there will be more monsters coming here in the future, and you will be too busy by then. "Really? Will there be any powerful enemy coming, will it be difficult to defeat?" ?If youre having a hard time, call me. " As soon as Gu Xi finished speaking, a voice sounded in the distance. This is the most annoying thing about Gu Xi. ??Using one''s own strength to be stronger than others, he eavesdrops without speaking, and transmits the message from a distance, making himself look like an expert. Actually, it means pretending to be cool when you want to appear on stage. Facing this situation, Gu Xi turned his head helplessly and spoke. (End of this chapter) Chapter 782： Juyi Three Immortals (please subscribe) Chapter 782 The Three Immortals Gathering together (please subscribe) ?Although he was dissatisfied, Gu Xi still looked in the direction of the sound. He found a zombie over there who was nine feet tall, with purple skin, a beard like a steel mane growing to his chest, and tangled muscles all over his body, striding towards this side. After getting closer, Gu Xi also noticed that the clothes on his body were obviously torn and there was blood on his body. It was obvious that he had just come from a killing battle. As soon as he saw Gu Xi, the familiar man laughed and slapped Gu Xi **** the shoulder. "I''ve heard about you. Are you sure you can attract many enemies?" ?When this person appeared in front of him, Gu Xi''s eyes lit up. He felt a strong sense of intimacy in this person. He did not expect that the zombie in front of him, who looked like a melee berserker, actually had the ability of the Death Lord. You can meet a wild Death Lord here. ?This is really a surprise. ?This time, Gu Xi became even more interested. He knew very well that the person in front of him also saw that he had the power of the Death Lord. ?For the first time, Gu Xi found that he didn''t know how to communicate with such an undead soul. Fortunately, this person asked again: "Is what you said before true? Can you attract many enemies?" ?These words made Gu Xi understand that the person in front of him was probably the type who wanted to fight. ?So Gu Xi immediately said: "Do you know Master Ku Alchemy? He was planning to refine the grass to return the elixir, but was tricked and almost lost his life. I have offended the one who plotted against the alchemist. He definitely doesnt want me to get the grass-for-elix. But I still have to make alchemy here. What kind of choices do you think a person like that would make after knowing this? " "You must be looking for someone to come and cause trouble for you. I know what you mean. It''s a good idea, but you just don''t know what kind of enemies you can attract." At this moment, Li Yuzhu also rushed back. ?Seeing the purple-skinned zombie, Li Yuzhu reacted immediately. Sir, this is Zixian, one of the three immortals of Juyi. ? Gu Xi had actually guessed the identity of the zombie at the beginning. He didnt say anything, he just waved to Li Yuzhen. She will definitely be stronger than her. ?Zixian looked at Li Yuzhen for a moment, and then said: "She has been stuck at this step for a long time. I recognize her strength. Do you plan to make elixirs near here?" "Yes, on that hill, I will make some big moves to attract some people''s attention." Seeing Gu Xi point his finger, Zixian looked at the position chosen by Gu Xi. He thought about it seriously, and then remembered what was happening on this hill. ??Isn''t this the same mountain he destroyed when he fought with someone last time? It has been beaten to such a level. It seems that we cant mess up again next time. ?This location is outside the bone burial ground, but it is within the controllable range of the bone burial ground. Zixian said to Gu Xi: "I agree to this matter, but you have to discuss the specific location with my second brother. Generally speaking, I dont care about this matter. ?But I dont think theres a big problem here. You can just go in by yourself. I just came back when I heard there would be enemies. If I dont have anything to do now, Ill leave first. " After saying that, Zixian strode away, a little faster than when he came. After the Purple Immortal left, Li Yuzhu said cautiously: "Xiao Langjun, what should we do?" "Of course we go in and have a look. Can you beat the Purple Immortal just now?" "I can''t beat him. His strength seems to be weird. He''s obviously at the same level as me, but for some reason, as long as I stand in front of him, I feel like I can''t beat him even if I have four or five of them." You dont need to think too much, there will always be people like this in this world who can defeat the strong with the weak. Their self-confidence gained from winning big victories over and over again is incomparable to ordinary people. ?Gu Xi comforted Li Yusha, but as for himself, he was not shocked by the aura of the Purple Immortal in front of him. After all, the strength gap is too big, even if he has any ideas, it is unrealistic. ?However, Gu Xi never expected that his calm look would have a different attitude in Li Yuzhen''s eyes. ?In Li Yuzhen''s eyes, Gu Xi did not take Zixian seriously. This greatly increased Li Yuzhens confidence. At this moment, two figures, one red and one white, also came out of the burial ground. The red one is a woman with a long bow on her back. She is wearing red leather armor and her face is painted with oil paint, but Gu Xi can tell at a glance that she is a skeleton archer. The skin on her body is just a layer of painted skin. The white one is a ghost, wearing the same ghostly armor and holding a long sword in his hand. When these two people appeared, Gu Xi''s eyes couldn''t help but widen. He never expected that he would find such a top-notch existence in this inconspicuous burial ground. ??Just forget that the Purple Immortal had the ability of the Death Lord. ??These two people in front of me actually possess the three divine skills of death. ?This made Gu Xi a little speechless. ??What does this mean? The three magical skills cannot be mastered alone, so they can be handled together? Gu Xi has already seen it. The woman in red walking in front has the ability to incarnate death. The white ghost at the back holds the power of the dead city. ??Moreover, their levels are quite high, and their two skill levels have also been improved accordingly. At least from Gu Xi''s point of view, their level in these two skills is higher than his own. ?While Gu Xi was observing these two people, they had already arrived in front of Gu Xi. Hongxian, who was walking in front, looked at Gu Xi and said directly: "You are the interesting person that the elder brother said. Do you want to make elixirs near here?" ?Gu Xi ignored her and looked directly at the white ghost behind him. Gu Xi knew very well that this person was the key to the negotiation. ??The attitude of the skeleton soldier named Hongxian is useless at all. ?The white ghost also saw Gu Xi''s gaze. He first smiled at Gu Xi, and then comforted Hong Xian. After that, he walked up to Gu Xi and said to Gu Xi: "I am Bai Xian. I just heard from my elder brother that you want to make elixirs nearby. Originally, I didn''t want to agree. But the eldest brother has agreed, so its not easy for us to object. ??But can you tell us what kind of elixir you plan to make? " The grass returns the elixir. Gu Xis words are concise and concise. Bai Xian was stunned for a moment when he heard this, and then he said: "No wonder, the refining of Cao Huan Dan takes a long time, and it has always been monopolized by Master Qing. If you want to refine herbs and return elixirs around here, you will definitely attract the hostility of Master Qing. You used Alchemist Qing''s attack to make your elder brother willing to help you, right? " (End of this chapter) Chapter 783： Gu Xi’s method of persuasion (please subscribe) Chapter 783 Gu Xis method of persuasion (please subscribe) ??Bai Xian immediately pointed out the key reason why Zixian would agree to Gu Xi. At the same time, he also expressed his attitude secretly. I am dissatisfied with Gu Xi''s choice, and I also hope that Gu Xi will not disturb their lives in Juyi Sanxian. ??If they choose here, then they will have no way to guarantee that Gu Xis Grass Returning Pill can be refined. Looking at Bai Xian''s attitude, Gu Xi smiled instead. He didnt expect that the three immortals gathering together would be really interesting. Personality and individual circumstances vary. ?Zixian, who has acquired the ability of Death Lord, is clearly a melee berserker. Challenging powerful enemies is his hobby, but in the end, his direction is to become a peaceful Death Lord. ? Gu Xi suspected that the activation of the Purple Immortal Death Lord''s ability should be a persuasive way of saying, come on, let''s fight, and I will beat you into submission. ?Hongxian is the weakest, but she has gained the ability that can most enhance her combat effectiveness, the incarnation of death. ?No matter what her death incarnation is, as long as the death incarnation is released, level restrictions or anything else won''t be a problem. As for the Bai Xian in front of him, he is clearly a man with a quick mind. Judging from his situation, he should be a marshal and commander who charges forward. ?But he used the Death City skill to forcefully drag him here. But he was willing to do so for the sake of the friendly relationship between the three immortals. But he will never let others take advantage of him. ??If you want to establish yourself here, there is no way. Gu Xi would definitely not be able to take action against such a person. ?Li Yuzhen beside him can only deal with one Red Immortal, and he can only suppress it without releasing the incarnation of death. It is impossible to be afraid any more. ?There are only two combat powers that Gu Xi can use at the moment, one is the level 27 ghost who has been following behind and dare not let go, and the other is the level 25 skeleton soldier who has not yet let go. Let alone the White Immortal and the Purple Immortal, Li Yuzhu can deal with both of them by himself. But Gu Xi cannot retreat at this time. ??If he retreats, not only will the tacit understanding he and Zixian have reached be gone, but even Li Yuzhen will doubt Gu Xi''s identity and strength. ?Gu Xi conquered Li Yuzhi, not just to let him roam free in this world. ?Gu Xi must have brought Li Yuxu to other worlds to fight. No matter what, Gu Xi could not make Li Yuzhu doubt his identity. ?However, Gu Xi''s reaction was quite fast. He had mastered the three divine skills of death, and he knew quite a bit about what the three divine skills required. ?At the same time, he saw Bai Xian''s reaction at a glance and knew that Bai Xian was actually trying to make ends meet for the Purple Immortal and the Red Immortal. So Gu Xi had a guess in his mind. ?Looking at Bai Xian''s aggressive look, Gu Xi said calmly. I have various architectural design drawings needed by the city. Seven of them can produce different lightning users. The level may be a little weaker, but the lightning is real lightning. Do you want it? If we want, we can actually build a friendly city to exchange what we need. " As far as Gu Xi is concerned, he is exactly stuck at the point where Bai Xian needs it. The current city of Baixian is still the most basic city, without many things. ?But he himself didnt have any thoughts about it. So Gu Xi said that he had enough architectural design drawings in his hand, so he naturally gave Bai Xian a blow. At the same time, Gu Xi also talked about his own advantages. After all, death cities can sometimes be seen everywhere. If Gu Xi met the strange village before, if he died, the possibility of it turning into a death city was quite high. The things that Gu Xi can take out now must naturally be used to attract Bai Xian''s attention. Titan became Gu Xis best choice. Gu Xi has seven copies of the architectural design drawings of the Yunzhong Temple in his hand. ?Titan is a being that controls the power of lightning. Gu Xi can see that people in this world have special feelings for thunder and lightning. Afraid, but also faced. Previously, Li Yuzhu and Wang Datong had been pestering Gu Xi to use the incarnation of death - Titan every day, wasn''t it just for the lightning attack? Now Gu Xi said that the thunder and lightning troops can be trained. ?This is equivalent to a mortal taking over the authority of the Lei Department. Even an arrogant person like Bai Xian can''t help but feel nervous. This is a good thing for Bai Xian. At the same time, it also illustrates Gu Xis strength. The way he looked at Gu Xi changed. Gu Xi''s strength is relatively weak, only level 8. Bai Xian didn''t take Gu Xi seriously before, so he didn''t pay much attention to it. ?Looking now, he naturally saw something different in Gu Xi. "who are you?" A person passing through this world. ? Gu Xi could not explain his origin to them. Although Fu Jun said that he wanted him to attract others'' attention, he absolutely could not say that he was Fu Jun. ?So Gu Xi could only speak vaguely and not tell his origin. But the more he behaves like this, the more puzzled Bai Xian becomes. ?So Bai Xian took out his own eyes to look at Gu Xi. ??? Gu Xi, who is not even comparable to a wild dog on the roadside, can make subordinates of Li Yuzhu''s ability obey him, and he can also lead an undead soldier with some strength. ?This shows that Gu Xis original identity is not level 8. He should be the reincarnation of a certain big boss. The look he looked at Hongxian just now should have revealed something about Hongxian. At the same time, he had an aura similar to that of Zixian, plus he was talking to himself. He has mastered the three magical skills of death. When they, the Three Immortals of Juyi, mastered these three abilities, they made a special effort to understand them. In this world, there is only one person who has mastered the three divine skills. Fujun. Well, the person in front of me is probably the reincarnation of Fujun. ?Bai Xian was somewhat speechless in his heart. It would have been better if you had told me that you were the prince. Why are you pretending to be there? While pretending to be ordinary people, while exposing such big flaws, isnt this playing tricks on us? Since Mr. Dan Fu loves to play, Bai Xian has to play with him no matter what. After all, they are considered undead, and they are all under the control of the Lord. Okay, then I will give you a favor. It happens that my Tangguan City also needs some more buildings, but I dont want yours in vain. I also have two pretty good building designs. I will have someone sort it out for you then. " Hearing this, Gu Xi also laughed. "Okay, I feel relieved as long as you are here. Let me tell you some arrangements I need to make the herbs and elixirs first." When Gu Xi heard that there were new architectural design drawings to be sent, a satisfied smile appeared on his face. "Okay, I like to communicate with you like this. You can take these first." ?Gu Xi stretched out his left hand, and several architectural design drawings of Yunzhong Temple appeared in his hand. These are all drawn by architects and are defective products that can only be used once. But no matter what, the architectural design drawings are already available. When Bai Xian saw this situation, a smile immediately appeared on his face. Guest, please come this way. (End of this chapter) Chapter 784： Architectural design drawings of the Champion Troop (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 784 Architectural Design Drawing of the Champion Troop (Please subscribe for more updates) Additional updates, please subscribe, recommend, monthly tickets and other support! After being invited into the burial ground, Gu Xi saw the building that Bai Xian put in the burial ground. Just as Gu Xi guessed, the level of Baixian Death City is not high. ?Except for one city gate, there is only one exquisite octagonal tower. ??There are no city walls or moats that truly represent the growth of the dead city, let alone a higher-level castle. From this we can see how unconcerned Bai Xian is about the city of death. ?But it was precisely because of this that the transaction between Gu Xi and Bai Xian became smooth. Gu Xi handed over seven architectural design drawings of Yunzhong Temple to Bai Xian in advance. Bai Xian naturally took out two special architectural design drawings and returned them. When Gu Xi got these two architectural design drawings, he knew that he had done a good job in this business. There is no other reason. There is a small word on the back of these two architectural design drawings. champion. This is the architectural design of the champion unit. And it starts at level 10 and can be upgraded to level 20 top-level design drawings in the training camp. ?This kind of architectural design drawing is an ordinary material in Bai Xian''s hands, but in Gu Xi''s eyes, it is a treasure. ??But Bai Xian, who took out the architectural design drawings, was a little embarrassed. Sir, Im so sorry. Originally I should have given three copies of the design drawings, but Hongxian has been unwilling to convert them, and her exclusive troops have not been built. So the only things that can be obtained are these two copies. Please forgive me, sir, and dont blame Hongxian. " How could Gu Xi be so strange? He looked at the architectural design drawings in front of him with only joy in his heart. Wangxiang Militia (large, champion): Use 30,000 resources, 30 units of optimized resources, 70 units of stone, 70 units of wood, 70 units of metal, and 70 units of mercury to build a Wangxiang Militia (large building) in the city. After completion, 20 Wangxiang militiamen can be trained every week. ?Before construction, you need to build a level 1 magic tower (core building), a level 1 blacksmith shop (core building), a level 2 armory (medium-sized building), and a level 2 library. Note: Champion-level large-scale buildings cover an area three times that of normal large-scale buildings. [Wangxiang Militia (level 13, champion unit): experience (0/7500), attack 25, defense 20, life 250, skills: undead creature, rapid arming (attack and defense +5 each before battle), militia (city guard war) , Defense +5), Township Watch (Attack +1 for every 100 militiamen). castPT in the city. Looking at the situation of the Wangxiang militiamen, Gu Xi couldn''t help but feel a little silent. In this world, level 13 troops are really just like weeds on the roadside. They are really worthless. ?Seeing Gu Xi staring blankly at the architectural design drawings of the Wangxiang Vigilante Group, Bai Xian quickly explained. Sir, please dont worry. Although the troops trained by this building are not strong at the beginning, their strength will be improved accordingly as the level of the building increases. ?This army is actually my eldest brothers army. At the beginning, he broke it into pieces, hid the troops in the countryside, and gathered thirty or fifty people for training. When necessary, an army of 100,000 people can be mobilized.?????Later on, this became my eldest brother''s exclusive unit. But as we all embark on the path of ghosts and immortals, these troops can no longer follow us. I thought of a way to transform the corresponding troops. ?This Wangxiang militia can be regarded as civilians in normal times, and they are absolutely powerful in battle. " ?That was not what Gu Xi wanted to know, but as soon as Bai Xian explained it, Gu Xi stopped reading any more. He focused on the second architectural design drawing. ?Having the foundation of the first Zhangwangxiang Vigilante Group, Gu Xi was also full of interest in the second architectural design drawing. Santu Magic Spring (Large, Champion): Use 30,000 resources, 30 units of optimized resources, 70 units of stone, 70 units of wood, 70 units of metal, and 70 units of gems to build a Santu Magic Spring (large building) in the city. After completion, 20 white-robed cavalry can be trained every week. Before construction, you need to build a level 1 magic tower (core building), a level 2 blacksmith shop (core building), a level 2 armory (medium-sized building), and a level 2 library. [White-robed Iron Cavalry (level 13, champion unit): experience (0/7500), attack 33, defense 10, life 150, skills: undead creature, powerful charge, battlefield luck (after winning the previous battle, luck in the next battle + 2, can be superimposed), heavy armor charge. : The powerful heavy cavalry with two different charging methods can use different charging styles in the face of different situations, but the most important thing is that as long as they win a game, it is easy for them to continue winning. Looking at the explanation in front of him, Gu Xi wanted to ask a question. Is this white-robed cavalry serious? No, what Gu Xi wants to ask is, does this white-robed cavalry belong to the death knight group? ?But Gu Xi underestimated Bai Xians attitude. While Gu Xi was looking through the architectural design drawings of Santu Magic Spring, Bai Xian said. These white-robed cavalry are the exclusive troops I brought with me before. They have two charge modes, one to strengthen individual attacks and the other to strengthen group attacks. Like the eldest brothers Wangxiang militia, the white-robed cavalry are also slowly transformed after we become ghosts and immortals. ??If you insist on saying so, they can only be regarded as bone cavalry wearing white armor. " Gu Xi glanced at Bai Xian, the white ghost with the skeleton cavalry? What style is this. ?But Gu Xi just thought about it in his mind. It is understandable for Gu Xi that the style of the Three Immortals of Juyi is confusing. As far as Gu Xi knows now, if a normal person were to write it, the three Juyi Immortals should be the Purple Immortal who controls the incarnation of death, the White Immortal who is a white skeleton cavalry who controls the death lord ability, and the Red Immortal who wants to Come as a red ghost and take control of the dead city. As a result, there will be such a mess in front of us. I dont know whats going on. ?But the three Juyi immortals themselves dont care. How can an outsider like Gu Xi control so much? So Gu Xi still looked carefully at the two architectural design drawings he had just received. ?These two architectural design drawings can be said to be the best, because the prerequisites are very simple, there are no prerequisites for buildings, and they are undead troops. They can be built as long as they are sent back to Alidovi City. And the troop dispatch speed is quite fast, at least 20 troops per week. Not to mention that it takes ten or eight years to train, there are more than a thousand troops in one year. ?A troop with this kind of combat power may not be a big deal in this world, but if placed over there in Bailian City, it would be an extremely powerful super-main force. (End of this chapter) Chapter 785： The combat power of the three immortals (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 785: The Combat Power of the Three Immortals (Please subscribe for more updates) After Gu Xi sent these two architectural design drawings back to Aridovi, Bai Xian immediately introduced to Gu Xi the various resources that the bone burial ground could produce. ?The yinite that Li Yuzhen used for the incarnation of death, Titan, was just the foundation among the foundations. ?Just like the negative energy on Gu Xis hands, there is nothing to compare with. ??The real specialty produced here is actually a fruit called Baixi fruit. ?This kind of white fruit is a fruit that grows underground and looks similar to a sweet potato, but it is a special product of the undead. The reason why I want to specifically mention this specialty of the undead is entirely because of the characteristics of this white fruit. ??If the white fruit is squeezed into juice, it can be used to brew elixirs with various effects. Generally speaking, as long as it is soaked for ten to fifteen days, no matter what attribute the elixir is, it will become an elixir that the undead can take. It can be said that as long as you have Baixiguo, you can take the elixirs obtained from other people. This is a very useful specialty for the undead. The main source of income at the bone burial ground is the production of Baixi juice. As for their white fruit, it is their treasure and has never been sold to the outside world. ??But now that Gu Xi came over, Bai Xian immediately took out the Bai Xiguo, which was intended to be dedicated to Gu Xi. After hearing about Bai Xiguos situation, Gu Xi did not refuse. He understood that if he didn''t give him this face, it would not be easy for him to refine the grass and return the elixir nearby. ?So Gu Xi simply collected all the Bai Xiguo that Bai Xian sent up. ?In addition to these Bai Xiguo, Gu Xi also signed an agreement with Bai Xian. Let Alidovi City and Baixian''s Tangguan City become friendly cities that exchange their needs and carry out trade between the cities. As for what is traded between each city, it depends on the specialties between the two cities. Anyway, Gu Xi and Bai Xian will not care about it. After reaching an agreement, Bai Xian began to help Gu Xi arrange the refining of the Grass Return Pill. ?Not only Gu Xi is concerned about this matter, but even Zixian is also very concerned about it. Bai Xian also saw this situation, so he worked very hard. Told Gu Xi about an iron ore vein nearby. ?Originally, he wanted to help Gu Xi move the iron ore vein. But Gu Xi rejected this idea. ?Gu Xi only hoped that Bai Xian could help deal with the guardians of the iron mine veins. As for the matter of moving the earth''s veins, Gu Xi can do it himself. ?When Bai Xian heard Gu Xi''s arrangement, he was a little confused. Look at what kind of idea this is. Why do we only need people to deal with the enemies guarding the iron mine? There must be a deep meaning in this. ??Bai Xian thought about it seriously, could it be that Mr. Fujun is now walking around the world as a mortal, so it is not suitable for him to take action. ?This idea is also reasonable. ?So Bai Xian agreed to Gu Xi''s request and sent his own white-robed cavalry troops to attack. ?When the white-robed cavalry sent out troops, Gu Xi also discovered the situation of the white-robed cavalry. They are serious cavalry. Whether they are horses or knights, they are all covered with a thick layer of silver-white iron armor. The cavalrymen carried spears, bucklers, and sabers as weapons in their hands. ?However, what attracted Gu Xi''s attention the most was not this, but the halo of rainbows that flashed above their heads from time to time. ?At the same time, as they move forward, a halo like water ripples will appear under the feet of each white-robed cavalry. Gu Xi knew very well that the rainbow halo was the result of their luck reaching a certain level. The halo of water ripples is the halo effect that is automatically generated after they pass level 20. It seems that this white-robed cavalry is the elite of Bai Xian''s men. As soon as they appeared on the battlefield, the Red Immortal rushed over quickly. Second brother, where are you going? Remember that there is an iron mine to the south of us? Just as your Majesty needs it, I''ll go knock down that iron mine. " Hongxian looked at Gu Xi with some confusion. Hongxian''s attitude toward Gu Xi was not very good. ?However, both Zixian and Baixian agreed with Gu Xi, so it was hard for her to say anything. She just tried to persuade her: "Second brother, it''s just a small iron mine. There''s no need to bring a white-robed iron cavalry. How about I go there." My lord and I had a great chat. This is also a good time for us to show our strength. Besides, there are also some powerful enemies stationed over there at the iron mine. Im afraid its not good to go ahead. ??Bai Xian still persuaded. Where are there any strong opponents? Those who have some strength nearby have all been beaten down by my elder brother. There are no strong enemies nearby. Second brother, just let me go. " ??Bai Xian was also a little helpless and could only look at Gu Xi. ??Baixian brought out this white-robed iron cavalry because he actually wanted to prove to Gu Xi that his side was strong enough. It can ensure the safety of the grass-returning elixir, and also show Gu Xi that he has high potential, and see if there is a chance to go to the underworld in the future. ??As a result, when the Red Immortal came, the White Immortal didn''t know what to do. ?Gu Xi doesnt care much about this. In Gu Xis opinion, it doesnt matter who comes from the past. His goal is to move the iron ore here. ?As long as someone clears out the enemies in the iron mine. ?As for whether it was Bai Xian''s white-robed cavalry troops who attacked, or Red Immortal alone, even if they invited Zixian over, it was actually the same. , Seeing Gu Xis expression, Bai Xian could only sigh helplessly. "Okay, but Third Sister, when you get there, don''t act recklessly, everything should be done in a stable manner." I know, so dont say any more. As Hongxian spoke, he ducked and landed in front of Li Yuzhen. "Let''s go. I''ve been to the iron mine over there, and I''ll lead the way." ?Li Yuzhu looked at Gu Xi, hoping that Gu Xi would come up with an idea. ?Gu Xi raised his hand and released the evil coffin. Please lead the way. This is the first time Gu Xi has released his own mount in this world. Li Yuzhu felt somewhat uneasy about Gu Xi''s unwillingness to ride in his sedan chair again. She thought Gu Xi was dissatisfied with herself. But when she turned around and looked at Hongxian, Li Yuzhu understood. There are outsiders here, and Gu Xi also wants to save face. It is not convenient for him to ride in the sedan chair anymore. ??So Li Yuzhu glared at Hongxian and snorted heavily at her. This moment made Hongxian angry. What does it mean. Do you look down on me? ?Hongxian therefore planned in her heart that she must make Li Yuzhen look good. At least slap Gu Xi in the face. ?Gu Xi didn''t notice what was going on here. After sitting on the evil coffin, he said to Hongxian. Where is the iron ore, please lead the way. (End of this chapter) Chapter 786： Gu Xi takes action (please subscribe) Chapter 786 Gu Xi takes action (please subscribe) ?The iron mine is actually not far from the bone burial ground, which is occupied by a group of iron-eating beasts. ?However, the level of this kind of beast is not high, and its combat power is not strong. The most important thing is that the most suitable iron particles can be obtained by washing their feces, which can be used to cast iron ingots at any time. So no one paid attention to this iron mine at all. ?Zixian will not focus on this place when he goes hunting, and Bai Xian will not take the initiative to attack here when developing his own city. ?Hong Xian has always been with Bai Xian, let alone come here to kill violently. She is not that kind of boring existence, there is no need to do such a thing. ?So these beasts survived like this. ?But this time, things are not so good for these beasts. ??When Hongxian brought Gu Xi over, these beasts saw that Gu Xi was so weak and wanted to beat him up. ??Although Hongxian was dissatisfied with the attitude of her two brothers towards Gu Xi, she also understood that Gu Xi could not cause trouble in front of her. ?So when these beasts took action, Hongxian took action decisively and punched one of the beasts away. ? And Li Yuzhen is not the kind of being who would be responsible for protecting Gu Xi. Her fighting method is also to rush forward and take away all the enemies in one wave. ?In Li Yuzhen''s eyes, the best defense is attack. When these wild beasts attacked Gu Xi, Li Yuzhu ran out immediately. ?Hongxian only killed one enemy, while Li Yuzhu killed two. At this time, Gu Xi also saw clearly the situation of those wild beasts. ?These beasts seem to belong to a large family, numbering around four to five hundred. ?More than half of the beasts have auras under their feet, which is the standard after reaching level 20. They look like elephants, but instead of tusks, they have two thick trunks. One of the noses is thicker and shorter, and is raised above the head from time to time, obviously used for breathing. ?The other nose is longer, and there are fangs in the nostrils, which are used for mining, eating and attacking. ??It was the long nose of one of the beasts that attacked Gu Xi just now. ?That thing actually popped out from more than a hundred meters away, and could fly very far like a frog''s tongue. Facing such an enemy, Gu Xi didn''t even understand whether it was a long-range or melee enemy. ?However, the strength of these beasts is just that, and the strongest ones are only at level 27. Usually there are more of them. If Li Yuzhen comes alone, he can easily kill all the enemies after a few hits to get familiar with them. Now that there is a Red Immortal who is about the same strength as Li Yuzhu, there is no need to worry about the battle here. ??Gu Xi held the phantom magic staff and stood in front of the evil coffin, where he watched the Red Immortal fighting there seriously. Just as Gu Xi thought, Hongxian immediately released his death incarnation during the battle. ?Her death incarnation is different from Gu Xi''s three death incarnations. It is a general riding a skeleton horse. ??If you insist on counting, you will find that behind this armed man is a mountain of corpses and a sea of ??blood. Hongxian''s strength itself is level 34, which is the same level as Li Yuzhen. As for her strengthening route of the Death Incarnation, she should focus on strengthening the level of the Death Incarnation, but not the combat effectiveness of the Death Incarnation. ? Gu Xi could clearly feel that Hongxian''s death incarnation should have reached level 46, breaking through the level limit in this world. But because the combat effectiveness has not been enhanced, not to mention the big guys who are stuck at level 45, even the Purple Immortal may draw a draw with this incarnation of death. While looking at this incarnation of death, a not-so-good thought suddenly flashed through Gu Xi''s mind. He remembered that Fu Jun also had the ability to incarnate death. ? Judging from Fujuns level 45, what level is his death incarnation? And if this person is not the strongest in the world, then what is the level of the strongest person in the world? Thinking of this, Gu Xi broke into cold sweat. He has already thought about planting the grass and leaving here immediately. ??What a hell. It is obviously not the strongest world, but it ended up encountering such a trap. Forget it, lets deal with the matter at hand quickly. ?While Gu Xi was thinking, he waved to the incarnation of death on the other side of Hongxian. A ghostly battlefield has fallen upon the death incarnation of the Red Immortal. Unlike Gu Xi, Hongxian focused all his thoughts on strengthening the level of the incarnation of death. She has not strengthened the Death Incarnation much. I didnt know there was such a thing as a ghost battlefield. When the death incarnation fell on the ghost battlefield, she noticed that there were a large number of Jingguan piled up with human heads near her death incarnation. As her incarnation of death rushes forward, the temples will appear one after another. Hongxian was also surprised by such a vision, and she turned to look at Gu Xi. She understood in her heart that this was Gu Xi''s method, and at the same time, a thought flashed through her mind. Maybe Gu Xi was further ahead than herself on the road to the incarnation of death. ?At this point, Hong Xian understood what Bai Xian was thinking. Dont offend the person in front of you. ?So Hongxian raised his hand and pointed at the incarnation of death and rushed towards the beast over there. ?Hongxian''s Death Incarnation immediately changed its weapon, and the spear used for attacking turned into a long-handled broadsword. He kept turning the sword on his war horse. The impact of his movements was quite large. With just one blow, four or five beasts would often be chopped into pieces. After blessing a ghost battlefield for the incarnation of death, Gu Xi did not take action again. ?He stood on top of the evil coffin and watched the battle here. In fact, his heart was communicating with the city of Aridovi through the eye of the mind. "Are there any new undead in the city? I have blessed the ghost battlefield, so I am participating in the war. How can I calculate the results if I am not a pure nanny?" ??Luna saw the situation outside through the reflection in the strange mirror space. Of course she saw what Gu Xi did. ?At this time, Luna also understood what Gu Xi was thinking about now. So Luna said with certainty: "Sir, after you blessed the ghost battlefield, the enemies killed by the other party''s death incarnation can be considered as our participation. I have sent people to find the undead transformed by double death. ?But these guys are wild beasts, and what they transform may be some beast-like undead. " Its okay, as long as they are undead, they can at least help me prop up the facade first. ?This world is too scary. If I dont prop up the facade, Im afraid I wont be able to survive for long. " Luna immediately understood Gu Xis situation. She can also understand the pressure of staying in this world. It was fine when there was no battle, but the feeling of being unable to take action when there was a battle made Gu Xi feel quite uncomfortable. (End of this chapter) Chapter 787： Moving mountains and reclaiming seas (please subscribe) Chapter 787: Moving mountains and reclaiming seas (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! ?Luna acted very quickly, and after about a minute or so, Luna sent back the news. It has been transformed into the undead, but it is just a black dog with three heads, and its body feels like it is made of bones and ashes. Oh, Cerberus, is this thing an undead creature? Gu Xi knew what it was as soon as he heard it. ?But lets think about it. Isnt it said that **** dogs are used to guard the gates of the underworld? The ones guarding the gates of the underworld are also considered undead. This is very logical. ?After hearing that the transformation was successful, Gu Xi stopped thinking about it. After the transformation was successful, Gu Xi felt much more at ease now that he had troops suitable for this world. From now on, Gu Xi just needs to sit on the evil coffin and watch his experience keep jumping up. As a player who is only level 8, he is worse than a wild dog on the roadside in this world. Encountered four to five hundred beasts with at least level 15 or above, and the experience rolled in like running water. Just because of that ghost battlefield, part of the experience of the beasts killed by the incarnation of death fell on Gu Xi, at least 300 points, and the largest one directly gave Gu Xi 3,500 experience points. After Death Incarnate killed all the enemies, Gu Xi found that he had enough experience to upgrade to level 9, and he could reach half of level 10. Gu Xi nodded with satisfaction. And his actions were just seen by Hongxian who was finishing his work. Hongxian was very happy when he saw it. She thought her efforts were seen by Gu Xi, and Gu Xi''s nod was a sign of satisfaction with her. ?So Hongxian immediately came to Gu Xi. Sir, what do you think of this side? Okay, let me handle it next. The wild beasts have been cleared away, and the next thing is to take care of themselves. ?It is impossible for Gu Xi to ask the three immortals of Juyi to help clean up the wild monsters, and also ask them to move the earth veins and so on. Besides, they probably dont have such technology. On the contrary, Gu Xi has technology that can be used to process ore veins. You know, Gu Xi has a contracted undead Eve under his command. Back then, Eve could watch the entire worlds ley lines and mineral veins being drained. In her hands, there are several methods for moving earth veins. When Gu Xi and the others came over, Eve made a quite detailed plan relying on the means that Gu Xi could use now. ?This plan is not mainly to move the earth line, but to ensure that when Gu Xi does not move the earth line, he will not lose face as the reincarnation of the prince. So this step is set in quite detail. Gu Xi should act natural and also act realistic. At the very least, no one can see any flaws. ?Standing in front of the iron mine, Gu Xi turned around in a circle. ?While Gu Xi was spinning around, the man wearing the Huangquan dragon robe kept following Gu Xi. ?Nearly every step Gu Xi takes, he will use the ability to bury the dragon veins. Hongxian has been watching Gu Xis movements. She noticed that as the ability of Dragon Burial Veins was activated, the ground would shake. ??This is Huangquan Longpao looking at the earth veins as a giant dragon. After Gu Xi made a full circle, Gu Xi raised his magic wand and pointed in the direction of the iron mine. ?Under the gaze of Hongxian, Gu Xi switched to the virtual state of spiritual power and released the incarnation of death. The incarnations of death that come out this time are the incarnation of death-Bone Dragon and the incarnation of death-Titan. As soon as these two people appeared, they immediately stood far apart. Such a situation made Gu Xi a little speechless. What''s going on? Obviously it was all his own magic, but in the end there was a conflict between the dragon and the titan. ??This is really fun, right? ?Although he was thinking this, Gu Xi''s hands were not idle. He first pointed at the Titan, the embodiment of death, and the Titan, the embodiment of death, stood up. After so many additions of Tianyin crystals, the situation of the incarnation of death - Titan has completely changed, and now his body is wrapped in a black mist-like robe. ?Just standing there, the ground began to turn into a land of death. ?Hongxian, as a ghost fairy, has naturally been to the underworld. Of course she can feel it. The breath of the dead land in front of her is no different from the breath of the underworld. ?Hongxian became more honest this time. In her opinion, Gu Xi is the reincarnation of Fujun, and there is no other reason. ?So he just watched there without even daring to speak too loudly. And Gu Xi had no time to pay attention to Hongxian''s current gaze. When the incarnation of death, Titan, took a step forward, a bolt of lightning fell from the sky and landed on the iron mine. As this bolt of lightning fell, a series of dragon roars came from the iron mine. ?Then eighteen bone dragons flew out from the ground. These bone dragons were exactly the ones pointed out by the dragon-burial veins used by Huang Quan''s robe. ?After being affected by the dead earth, the bone dragon forcibly uprooted the iron ore and dragged it into the air. Hongxian was stunned by such a big move. He thought about Gu Xi''s plan to move mountains and reclaim the sea, and to move the iron ore near the burial site. Actually, the Three Immortals of Juyi have also done this kind of thing. ??Its just that Ive never seen someone as popular as Gu Xi. Normal people move mountains to fill the sea, or they just use a big hand to move the mountain to where they want to go, like picking up a toy. Or just blow a breath and blow the mountain up to the sky. ?This is the first time I have seen someone like Gu Xi being dragged around by eighteen bone dragons. But what Gu Xi did was not beyond their imagination. This was still the same method of dragging iron ore into the sky, but the giant hand turned into a bone dragon. ?After the Bone Dragon dragged up the iron ore, Gu Xi said to the incarnation of death, the Bone Dragon. "You lead the way in front, and I follow behind." The incarnation of death - the bone dragon flew towards the burial place without saying a word. The incarnation of death, Titan, took this opportunity to jump on top of the iron ore and began to transform the iron ore. Under the transformation of the Titan, the incarnation of death, the iron ore has also been completely transformed into the underworld. ?Those who see all this in the sky can feel the earth of the underworld flying in the sky. ?This feeling makes everyone who sees all this feel quite confused. They dont know whats going on. Even Zixian, who was out hunting, glanced at the sky a few more times and muttered: "Is there something terrible coming near home?" ?Gu Xi didnt know this, he followed him all the way from the ground in the evil coffin. ?Soon, Bone Dragon dragged his things to the location Gu Xi had set. ?These eighteen bone dragons plunged into the ground under the control of the bone dragon, the incarnation of death. Then the iron ore fell on them and hit the ground hard. (End of this chapter) Chapter 788： Changing the landscape (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 788 Changing the Landform (Please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! As the iron ore fell, the holder of the Huangquan dragon robe appeared again. ?This time he used the ability of the Dragon Burial Veins again, but this time it reversed the effect of the Dragon Burial Veins, targeting the eighteen bone dragons that were suppressed by the iron ore. With the activation of this skill effect, eighteen bone dragons, which were not actually of a high level, were transformed on the spot, turning into a large amount of death energy and injecting it into the iron ore that had not yet completely transformed into the underworld. This is Eve''s request. Because when the bone dragons are flying, no one may notice them, but after landing, if Gu Xi wants to use these bone dragons again, the undead there will notice that the level of the bone dragons is actually around level 7. Such a level is really too weak in this world. If someone really wants to find out, then Gu Xis character will be useless. So no matter what, Gu Xi must deal with these bone dragons. It just reverses the effect of Dragon Burial Vein, turning the bone dragon into death energy and transferring it into the iron ore. At this time, the incarnation of death, Titan, felt the death aura. Taking advantage of the death aura, he turned his hand to draw lightning bolts from the sky, causing the lightning to hit him heavily. . The lightning in this world is a weakened version of thunder disaster. Methods for all practitioners. Normal people have no idea of ??playing with lightning. ?Only Titan triggered the lightning and guided it on the iron ore. Iron ore is all made of metal, which is the best material to absorb and guide lightning. After lightning enters the iron ore, it is immediately absorbed by the iron ore inside the iron ore. The incarnation of death at this time - Titan has always controlled the power of the dead land. Under his control, lightning kept moving back and forth in the iron mine. ? Such high-voltage electricity stimulated the iron ore, and finally most of the iron ore melted under the temperature of lightning. At the same time, it was affected by the dead air and the dead earth, and slowly turned into a metalized ground. This transformation took Gu Xi a full eight hours. When the last bolt of lightning fell, a golden light flashed on the ground. Then the incarnation of death, Titan, disappeared in front of Gu Xi. ?However, when the incarnation of death-Titan disappeared, Gu Xi had discovered that after this baptism of thunder, the character of the incarnation of death-Titan had undergone a series of changes. ?The current situation of the incarnation of death - Titan, has gone beyond that of the incarnation of death - Bone Dragon, who has been following Gu Xi for many years and has an exclusive building. However, compared with this point, the completely steeled ground in front of him is the focus of Gu Xi''s attention now. The influence of lightning and the power of death this time has changed the properties of the land in front of us. The ground has become steel, and the power of death and lightning has reached a balance. This is the effect Gu Xi wants. After dismissing his own death incarnation, Gu Xi turned his head and glanced in the direction of the burial place. He discovered that the Purple Immortal who had gone hunting before had also returned. ?He looked up at the sky with a look of expectation, mumbling as if he was expecting something there. When Gu Xi turned to look at him, Zixian was still looking forward to stepping forward and saying a few words. As a result, before he could step forward, he was stopped by Bai Xian. Looking at this scene, Gu Xi couldn''t help but smile. "Bai Xian, what are you doing to stop your elder brother?" Zixian grinned when he heard this, and he strode up to Gu Xi. "Let me just say, you are a good person, and I am very optimistic about you. By the way, your previous subordinate who can trigger thunder, can you let him strike again?" I feel that this sky thunder is very intentional. I have never faced the sky thunder directly before, but this time is an opportunity. " Gu Xi was really speechless for such a request. It seems that in this world, what attracts these ghosts and immortals is not Gu Xis identity as the reincarnation of the Lord, but the incarnation of death - Titan. ?Looking at Zixian''s expectant expression, Gu Xi couldn''t help but turn his head and look towards Bai Xian. ??Bai Xian nodded slowly. The meaning here is that Zixian can withstand thunder and lightning attacks. ?If he is willing to accept the strike of thunder and lightning, then it should be treated as a hunting trip or a challenge from the Purple Immortal. ?Gu Xi thought for a moment and then said to Zixian: "Zixian, can you take a step to speak." "This is very boring for you. This is not something that needs to be kept secret. What''s the point of talking about it?" What can Gu Xi say about Zixian''s temper? He could only say: "That''s it, I plan to build another alchemy site for Grass Returns Alchemy, but this time it will be hidden in the dark. Do you want to be struck by lightning? ?Then can I borrow your name and say that you are challenging the thunder and lightning? " ??Gu Xi also knew that it was impossible to whisper anything to Zixian, so he directly activated his mind''s eye and expressed his thoughts. ?Zixian didnt expect that Gu Xi could still play like this. This is an opportunity. For Zixian, as long as he can challenge Tianlei, he doesn''t really care if he helps Gu Xi cover up something. So Zixian decisively agreed. Okay, when will we set off? "At least wait until all the things on my side are taken care of. Half of the things here have been arranged. I still have a few things to decorate here. After I return the alchemy grass to the elixir, I will go to decorate the next point. "How long will it take? Your speed is too slow. Second brother and third sister, please come here." ?Zixian heard that it would take a while, and he was not willing to wait any longer, so he directly called White Xian and Red Xian over. Brother! White Immortal and Red Immortal rushed over quickly. Zixian patted Baixian on the shoulder. I dont know what method he used, but he patted the ghosts shoulder firmly. My two brothers are pretty good at it. If you need any arrangements, just call them. Their ability to move mountains and reclaim seas is also very good. ?? Gu Xixian was about to refuse, but found that Zixian had a look on his face that said, "You''d better do as I say." ?So Gu Xi said nothing more, just nodded, and then came up with a request to plant grass and return the alchemy tree. Whether its on the ground, underground, or on the left and right sides. Gu Xi took out everything. Only then did Bai Xian understand why Gu Xi came to him when he wanted to refine grass and return elixirs. It seemed that the burial ground attracted him. Then he thought about it seriously, and then said to Gu Xi: "If it is just built the day after tomorrow, it is not difficult at all. It will only take some time. Your requirements are very detailed and you want to adjust the environment. , its actually not that difficult. I can help you with this. When you come back, I will definitely take care of everything. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 789： Cerberus guarding the underworld (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 789 The Cerberus Guarding the Underworld (Please subscribe for more updates) Just as Bai Xian said, as long as there are standard requirements, it is not difficult for the ghosts and immortals to do some things. ?It only took less than a day for Bai Xian and Hong Xian to arrange the remaining three five elements conditions for refining the Grass Return Pill. During this day, Gu Xi himself was not idle either. ??He took Zixian to the second alchemy location he chose, which was what Li Yuzhen said was a grassland underground, and rearranged an alchemy place. This time, Gu Xi didn''t do anything by himself at all. The monster in that position was taken care of by Zixian. The gold mine was found by Zixian. Gu Xi was only responsible for encircling the gold mine. Then it was Zixian''s actions alone. He actually used his strength to carry the gold mine from its original location to the designated location. With Zixians strength, Gu Xi had to admit again that the water in this world was too deep. ?This time Gu Xi did not act like a monster again. ?After the gold mine was moved, Gu Xi released the incarnation of death, Titan, which once again raised the issue of Tianlei''s disposal of the gold mine. Zixian also happily rushed into the sky thunder and fought with it. ?Such a battle allowed Zixian to absorb more sky thunder, which also reduced the chance of the sky thunder falling on the gold mine. Gu Xi spent more time and energy than before, and it took a full twelve hours to complete this transformation. This time Zixian nodded quite satisfied. Shuang, my lord, do you want to arrange a new location? ?? Gu Xi didnt know how to respond to Zixians words. ?? Gu Xi shook his head, "Forget it, I only have two seeds. It is enough to refining two places at the same time. No matter how much more I have, I won''t have any other seeds to use." Seeds? Forget it, it doesnt matter, its pretty good here. Do you think anyone will come here to bother you in the future? Gu Xi knew what Zixian wanted to do as soon as he heard it. ?So Gu Xi said politely: "Then there will be trouble here in the future. If someone comes to attack here, please ask Zixian to help deal with it." "I like people like you. I''ve decided to help you with this. By the way, didn''t you say you wanted to hide this place? No one will notice it." Hearing Zixians question, Gu Xi smiled and said. I have arranged two places in total. Whichever place is discovered first will be exposed on the surface, and the other place will naturally be hidden. It''s just that this place is quite far away. I wonder if Zixian would like to come and take a closer look. " "No problem. I have already traveled more than five hundred miles away to find a suitable opponent. This distance is nothing at all. I can come over when I have time." When Zixian heard this, he slapped his chest without saying anything. It can be seen that he really wants to find someone stronger to challenge. Gu Xi even suspected that the Red Immortals choice of the incarnation of death was also influenced by the Purple Immortal. Hope to find an evenly matched opponent for Zixian. In the end, she never expected that Zixian was not strong in level, but his combat power was quite high. ?Her death incarnation was not enough to see in front of the Purple Immortal, and in the end, the Purple Immortal had to go out to hunt wild food. ?Now Gu Xi has seen the madness of Zixian. If he didn''t have any ability, he might not be able to conquer Zixian. Thank you very much, Zixian. Ill take care of it first and arrange some little guys to guard here. If there is any problem, I will ask the little ones to find you. " As Gu Xi spoke, he released the selected tree planters and guards. Since the level 27 ghosts were planned to be placed near the burial ground, the level 25 skeletons were released this time, along with a hundred hellhounds of different levels. ?The levels of these hells vary from high to low. The strongest is about level 25, and the weakest is about level 20. ?Those Cerberus around level 25 all have two heads, and those around level 20 all have one head. As they move, you can tell they are black dogs made of bones and ashes. ?After they appeared, they quickly found a suitable location nearby. It was clear that they wanted to guard here. Looking at these hellhounds, Zixian was also a little surprised. ?This kind of thing is obviously a creature from the underworld, but why hasn''t he seen it before? These are hellhounds, creatures that guard the gate to the underworld. They are very capable of guarding the door. I let them guard here. ??If they are attacked, I will ask them to go to you for help. I wonder what Zixian thinks? " "Okay, I have never seen this kind of thing before, and I believe others have not seen it either. Just ask them to come to me." Seeing that Zixian recognized the existence of these hellhounds, Gu Xi nodded. ?However, the layout here is not completely completed yet. Here we can only arrange the innate five elements and the metal ground, and the rest still need to be adjusted. So Gu Xi did not force Zixian to stay, but stayed here to deal with the remaining matters. Zixian saw that he had nothing to do here, so he didn''t stay any longer and went back to the burial ground first. After Zixian left, Gu Xi called Li Yuzhi and asked her to help with the final arrangements. ?Looking at the direction where Zixian was leaving from a distance, Li Yuzhu also felt lingering fear. Xiao Langjun, isnt that Purple Immortal too cruel? We only dare to face the ordinary thunder and lightning that is the incarnation of death, but he directly faces the sky thunder? Thats his own ability. Even though his current level is about the same as yours, he is actually at the level of facing those immortals. Except for the top few, the other immortals would not be his opponents in a one-on-one fight. " Gu Xi expressed his judgment on Zixian. ?Li Yuzhi didnt expect that Gu Xis judgment of Zixian would be so high. ?Looking at Li Yuzhens confused look, Gu Xi prompted: Have you seen the incarnation of death released by the Red Fairy before? ?Li Yuzhi nodded affirmatively. You may not know, but her Death Incarnation, if only counting its realm, has already exceeded the level of a Heavenly Immortal. However, a warlike person like Zixian did not ask Red Immortal to release the Death Incarnation to fight with her. Do you think he was concerned about the brother-sister relationship, or because he had already fought and found that the incarnation of death was no match for him? " Li Yuzhu fell silent after hearing Gu Xi''s question. Just as Gu Xi said, is it really because of the deep love between brother and sister that Zixian doesn''t challenge Hongxian''s death incarnation? How is this possible? The only explanation is that Zixian fought. Feeling that the fight is not enough. (End of this chapter) Chapter 790： Plant the first tree (please subscribe) Chapter 790 Planting the first tree (please subscribe) After Zixian left, Gu Xi spent some time to arrange the alchemy ground in front of him. Compared with the arrangement at the burial ground, it takes longer to rest. Because he not only has to arrange it alone, but also needs to hide some things. At least it cant be done too blatantly so that everyone knows about it. If there were people running here every day, would Gu Xi still be refining elixirs here? Although Gu Xi told Zixian that he should run here when he had time. But Gu Xi understood that what Zixian could accept in the long term was to wait near the burial ground for the enemy to come to his door. So Gu Xi must be careful to guard against everything and hide some things. Fortunately, it was Zixian who moved the mountain just now. ??Coupled with the lightning and thunder just now, the way Zixian faced the lightning was conveyed. No one would think that Gu Xi had arranged something here. ?As long as Gu Xis movements are not too big, most people wont notice this. After all, no one would have thought that ghosts and immortals would leave something behind when fighting against thunder and calamity. So Gu Xis wave is taking advantage of the heat. After spending a certain amount of time, Gu Xi arranged everything. Because there are woods representing the fire attribute on the ground, normal people cannot tell that there is a metal floor and underground grassland buried under the woods. The water-attribute bone land and the earth-attribute river were also laid out by Gu Xi with the help of Eve. Its just that these two places were hidden underground by Gu Xi. Looking from a distance, it seemed that there was a large forest nearby, and there were no other changes except that. After arranging everything, Gu Xi took out a seed and handed it to the level 25 skeleton. ??Li Yuzhu followed Gu Xi and watched until the seeds were handed over. Li Yuzhu asked cautiously: "Is there any problem with the grass returning to the pill?" No, I have deduced all kinds of things, there will be no problem. After planting here, you can only come here once a year to deliver fresh flesh and blood. ?Even if there is an attack here, it is best not to come if you can. ??This is the grass-returning elixir hidden in the dark. It is a backup. You dont know this place at all. Do you understand what I said? " Understand, at least I cant show that I know this place. ?Li Yuzhi took a look at the layout here. She knew very well that Gu Xi had put a lot of thought into setting up everything here. ?This time, Li Yuzhi felt that Gu Xi was a leader he could rely on. At this time, Gu Xi didn''t know Li Yuzhi''s thoughts. At this time, he was still paying attention to the movements of the skeleton. Cultivation of Caohuandan is quite simple. ??If you dont care about anything, just dig a hole in the ground and bury the seeds. After that, the person who planted the grass and returned the elixir sat down on the seeds and waited for them to germinate. ?Of course, if you want the seeds to grow quickly, you can also bury some flesh and blood in the ground. After all, things like Cao Huan Dan grow by devouring flesh, blood, and soul. This time Gu Xi took out a level 27 mountain deer carcass to use as fertilizer. ?This corpse was bought by Gu Xi on the black market in the real world. Gu Xi originally wanted to use it to study how to transform the undead when he had time to see if he could transform it into a more advanced undead. Now that he has been through this situation, Gu Xi''s views on high-level undead have changed. No matter how he transforms, it is still not as good as the undead obtained by randomly killing an enemy above level 30 in this world. So Gu Xi used the corpses in front of him as fertilizer. Li Yuzhen was also a little surprised when he saw Gu Xi taking out such a big mountain deer. She has never seen such a creature. ?But then Li Yuzhi thought about it, Gu Xi is the prince of the mansion, what kind of corpse has he not seen before? ?This must be the same as when she casually takes out a piece of white paper from her pocket without thinking too much about it. ?Actually, Li Yuzhi didn''t know that when Gu Xi took out the mountain deer, he hesitated for a long time. There are not many things of this quality in Aridovi City. ?But Gu Xi pretended that nothing happened and let the skeleton bury the body of the mountain deer underground. As the skeleton sat down where the seeds were buried, Gu Xi felt the ground shake slightly. Then a small sapling protruded from the ground and grew rapidly. ?? Gu Xi just stood there and watched. He found that the saplings were growing at a strange speed. It was obvious that the saplings under the ground were almost turning over, but the saplings on the ground were not growing fast at all. From the time the ground started shaking to the time it stopped, the saplings growing out of the ground were only as thick as a finger. ?But as the skeleton sat in front of the sapling, Gu Xi knew that the grass-returning elixir had been refined. What happens next is beyond Gu Xis control. ??Gu Xi waved to the nearby Cerberus, "You usually stay here. If you encounter an enemy entering this forest, kill those who can be killed, and find a way to lure away those who cannot." They are not allowed to get close to the sapling. ??If you encounter someone who wants to get close to the sapling, directly inform the zombie just now. " Cerberus are smarter and keep nodding their heads. It''s a pity that Gu Xi didn''t transform into a hero or a boss when he transformed into double death before. Otherwise, if a boss was arranged to guard here, there would be no need for Gu Xi to keep giving these orders. ?While Gu Xi was arranging all this, Li Yuzhu was just listening on the sidelines. She has secretly decided that she should pay more attention to this place and not keep staring at the grass returning pill near the burial ground and let it be robbed. Even if you can''t come here often, you should pay attention to this place from time to time. If possible, it is best to clear out some enemies nearby. ?While Li Yuzhi was still thinking about this matter, Gu Xi had already arranged everything. The only thing that has not been arranged is the access to this area. Gu Xi has a way to enter this area from Alidovi City. But Gu Xi did not do this. In Gu Xi''s mind, he could not leave the passage into Alidovi City in this world. Gu Xi is not sure whether some of the big guys in this world can enter Alidovi City through the passage he left. ??Although there is also a level 45 boss in Alidovi City. But there are a group of level 45 beings in this world. And after seeing Zixian''s fighting ability, Gu Xi felt the depth of this world even more. He did not dare to bet on anything. So he would rather explain everything clearly in advance. (End of this chapter) Chapter 791： Official alchemy (please subscribe) Chapter 791: Official alchemy (please subscribe) After the hidden Cao Huan Dan was arranged, Gu Xi took Li Yuzhu back to the burial ground. Different from the alchemy station that Gu Xi had arranged before, this one is so conspicuous. Obviously everything here is the idea of ??Zixian. His main focus is temptation. Speak directly to the outside world, I am preparing to refine the grass and return the elixir. If you are not convinced, come and beat me. Zixian wants this effect. ?He really wanted to wait for someone to come out and deal with him. ?Its just that why Gu Xi hasnt come over yet. Brother, even if that adult comes over, the grass-returning elixir cannot be refined so quickly. It will take time to attract attention. Looking at Zixian''s reaction, Bai Xian could only persuade him in a low voice. He knows his eldest brother''s character very well. ??The more you stop someone, the harder it will be to talk. On the contrary, being reasonable will help him calm down and think. After all, Zixian is a ghost immortal who possesses the power of the Death Lord. He is actually a being of great wisdom. When you are being reasoned with, he will definitely listen. Fortunately at this time, Gu Xi and Li Yuzhu also rushed over. When he saw Gu Xi, Zixian had a satisfied smile on his face, and he came up to him directly. Come here, Ive been waiting for you for a long time. Gu Xi glanced at the Three Immortals of Juyi and said, "It''s okay. Anyway, we still have some time. Shall we start now?" Sure, start now. ?Zixian nodded, and at this moment, the man wearing the Huangquan dragon robe appeared next to Gu Xi. Zixian''s eyes lit up when he saw this situation. It seems that you also want to make things bigger. "Zixian, I can explain that if I continue to operate here, I may attract the attention of many powerful people, and then you will not be able to live in peace." Gu Xi has not taken action yet. He explained the situation to Zixian in advance. Of course, lets take action. "good." ?Gu Xi put his hand on the holder of Huangquan''s dragon robe, and then the Huangquan Order quickly flew out. ?Seeing this thing, Zixian nodded with satisfaction. ??This is an edict issued from the underworld, proving the legitimacy of Gu Xi''s status in the underworld. Then something that surprised Zixian happened. More than 60,000 Bai Wuchang appeared. They appeared in the sky, and their number even shocked the three immortals Juyi. ?However, after seeing these levels of Bai Wuchang, they finally breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, they are not here to arrest us. ??Bai Xian, who was standing behind, said lightly. Hongxian asked as soon as he heard this. Second brother, how did you know? You havent noticed that these Bai Wuchang are relatively weak. They are obviously not used to catch ghosts. They are used to carry things. Although they are large in number, they are not a combat force. ???If it is just an ordinary ghost, it may be affected by them, but for a ghost with some strength, such Bai Wuchang is of no use at all. It will only make people feel that there is no one in the underworld. " Just saying that there was no one in the underworld made Hongxian understand why these Bai Wuchang were only handymen. Because the underworld cannot afford to lose that face. And what happened later also proved this point. Bai Wuchang flew out and quickly dragged back all the corpses of the beasts that Hongxian had killed before. ?Although these carcasses were about half eaten, the remaining carcasses were still much better than the mountain deer that Gu Xi put down. Why dont you bring over the bodies of those I killed? Looking at Gu Xi''s actions, Zixian felt a little unhappy, and he asked quite simply. "The guys you killed were relatively close to that place. If I bring the bodies over, it will attract some people''s attention, and then they will disperse." Upon hearing this, Zixian decisively closed his mouth and turned to look at Bai Wuchang in the sky. This situation is good. I believe many people can see whats going on here. Yes, when I plant the tree later, I will be more aggressive. When Gu Xi was talking about this matter, he really did this. With so many corpses acting as fertilizer, there will naturally be more activity in planting grass-returning pill seeds. There was a violent vibration on the metal ground, and metal roots sprang out from the ground and were dragged back again. ??When these roots are dragged back, they will always drag away some flesh and blood corpses. ?Those Bai Wuchang seemed to ignore these situations and kept throwing the bodies of beasts in. The level 27 ghost has been standing near the seed, waiting for the seed to grow. This kind of movement has been going on for nearly a day. Finally, a small sapling as thick as a thumb grew up in this place. After the saplings grew up, Zixian and the others also gathered around. ?Zixian asked looking at the small tree in front of him. Is this really useful? "It''s useful. Don''t believe it. Just wait for the news to spread in two days." Gu Xi was quite sure, which also dispelled Zixian''s doubts. Then Gu Xi said: "I will stay here for two more days at most. Maybe I won''t see anything in these two days, but I can guarantee that as soon as the news gets out, someone will come over right away." ?Zixian also knows that there are some things that cannot be rushed. ??And it is obvious that Gu Xi will not stay here forever. Gu Xi may leave directly within a few days. Even Li Yuzhen cannot make Gu Xi stay. So he could only believe some of the information conveyed by Gu Xi in front of him and wait for it. ?But Zixian is also a big boss. He quickly reacted and said, "I thought it was something. Just go ahead and leave it to me. As long as I''m here, nothing will happen." Gu Xi said silently in his mind, is this what I''m worried about? What I''m worried about is that the news spread too slowly and didn''t attract enemies, which makes you feel unhappy. Otherwise, why would I need this? Forget it, one day, the time to promise Mr. Taishan will come. I dont know how Mr. Taishan is doing now. In any case, by this time tomorrow, I will just leave. ?Of course before that, Gu Xi must make arrangements for Li Yuzhen. ?So Li Yuzhu, who had a hard time getting married, returned to the cemetery where Gu Xi was when he entered the world. ??The Li family''s marriage failed again, and Li Yuzhu was returned again. ?However, Gu Xi left Li Yuxu a special mirror made by Luna. ?When Gu Xi needs it, Li Yuzhu can enter the weird mirror space through a special mirror. After that, we transferred from here and rushed to the position where Gu Xi fought. Li Yuzhen didn''t think much about the need to transfer to Gu Xi''s territory. In her mind, this was only reasonable. Otherwise, dragging her directly to the underworld would cost her life. (End of this chapter) Chapter 792： Exiting the world and clearing accounts (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 792: Exiting the world and settling accounts (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! After planting grass and returning the elixir tree, and arranging Li Yuzhi''s affairs, Gu Xi communicated with Bai Xian. In this world, Gu Xi is the only one who can communicate and trade with confidence, Bai Xian is the only one. After all, there is a dead city in Baixian. The communication between Gu Xi and Baixian is entirely an exchange and transaction between cities, and has nothing to do with their levels. Both cities are relatively new to the market. The situation in Alidovi City may be better. After all, Gu Xi has Luna under his command, who focuses entirely on the construction of the city, and Gu Xi often focuses on architectural design drawings. The foundation has been laid well, and the citys development is also okay. But the same cannot be said for Baixian''s city. Baixian''s mind was not focused on it at all. ?Even though he is so strong, the level of Death City is about the same as Gu Xi. Coupled with the special circumstances of this world, the level gap is relatively large. ?? Bai Xian looked down upon some basic training camps, which resulted in a situation where his city level was not high and his foundation was quite poor. This was an opportunity that Luna immediately seized. Luna immediately used some basic but not very useful things as trading items to trade with Baixian''s city. Because the items traded were all ordinary items, there was nothing said in Baixian City. After all, even in the fairy world, tables, chairs, etc. have no hierarchy. ?Similarly, because what was traded was some ordinary things, Luna did not ask for any high-level corpses, thousand-year-old medicinal materials, etc., but Luna did not expect it. ??The trading habit of Bai Xian and his team is not to use negative energy, something they look down upon. ??Negative energy in this world is like the dirt on the ground, worthless at all. So when items were traded in Aridovi City, what Bai Xian gave was actually Yin Crystal. Of course, this kind of material is not as large as the one given by Li Yuzhen before. They are all small pieces of yinite about the size of a thumb. ?But this is enough for Gu Xi. ?According to Luna''s judgment, a small piece of yin crystal is equivalent to 3500 negative energy, which is a so-called optimized resource. In other words, Bai Xian uses Yin crystal as ordinary currency. Luna directly made hundreds of times profit from the goods she traded this time. But even so, Bai Xian still felt that he had earned something. For such a situation, Gu Xi has only one sentence. This kind of business can be done and it must be done for a long time. ?For this reason, Gu Xi spent all his last time in this world on Bai Xian. ??Bai Xian also showed his erudition at this time. From the conversation, it can be seen that Bai Xian is one of those kind of beings who are both civil and military. ??If it weren''t for the city of death dragging him down and the other two having different ideas, maybe he would be an extremely powerful marshal now. The situation of Bai Xian is somewhat regrettable. ?Of course Gu Xi did not express all of this. He was really there communicating with Bai Xian about the situation of the dead city. ?Especially what he learned from the real world, as well as the description of the city''s specialties, Gu Xi taught Bai Xian without reservation. Gu Xis actions moved Bai Xian quite a bit. In Bai Xian''s heart, Gu Xi is definitely the person who treats him best after the Purple Immortal and the Red Immortal. So Bai Xian also gave Gu Xi his best stuff. That is a book similar to "Secret Records of the Lord of Taishan Prefecture". ??However, it was different from Gu Xi''s imagination. This was a secret tactical volume that talked about the various charging methods of cavalry. [Cavalry Strategy Book (Purple): A book that records cavalry charges. After reading it, you can understand thirteen different ways of using cavalry, including group charges, serial charges, short-distance charges, and long-distance runs. Looking at this thing, Gu Xi knew that Bai Xian had really used all his old capital. This should be regarded as the core thing of Bai Xian. After putting away the "Iron Cavalry Strategy Book", Gu Xi naturally thanked Bai Xian. At this moment, Gu Xi felt a powerful aura coming nearby. Gu Xi raised his head and looked in the direction from which the breath came. Discover that time and space have solidified again. After experiencing the last situation, Gu Xi understood that this was the arrival of the real prince. ? It''s just that this time Fu Jun didn''t show up, but reminded Gu Xi that his work was done. If Gu Xi wanted to leave, he could leave at this time. ?Gu Xi understood what Mr. Fu meant. He knew that Mr. Fu would appear later to make a small connection for his departure. He can''t waste any more time here. ?So he looked up at the sky, stood up and said to Bai Xian: "The sky is just right now, it''s a good time to go on the road. I suddenly had an idea in my mind, I just need to leave, Yuzha." Li Yuzhu stood up as soon as he heard this. "It''s almost time. I''ll let you know if anything happens. Normally, just do as I say and send a fresh supply of flesh and blood every year to ensure the refining of the grass-returning elixir." Sir, I will. ?Li Yuzhen also knew that Gu Xi was leaving, so at this time she stopped talking about the young man. She knew very well that Gu Xi had already arranged everything. In the next few decades, as long as she stays here, she can get the grass-returning elixir she wants. ??If she couldn''t reach the Earth Immortal level under such conditions, then she really didn''t need to appear in front of Gu Xi. ?Li Yuzhen''s answer this time was a guarantee for Gu Xi. Ensure that you will meet interest requirements when necessary. Facing Li Yuzhis reaction, Gu Xi just nodded. Subsequently, he did not release his evil coffin, but walked out with the phantom magic wand. When Gu Xi walked out of the burial ground, he said decisively in his heart. "exit the game!" Following Gu Xis order, a prompt sounded in Gu Xis ear. Do you want to exit the game world number UK24JDHT04W970? "quit!" Exit successfully, unable to find the entry line into this world, now transfer to the usual route range! When this message popped up in Gu Xi''s ears, something small happened in this world. It is located on the snow-capped mountains in the west of this world. It is also the mountain city that Gu Xi was reminded of when he entered this world. ?Those beings who took the elixir and reached level 45, but were trapped in this world forever, all died inexplicably on the same day. This incident caused great panic in the city. After all, those people are willing to be trapped in this world forever for the sake of strength and life. ?Now that their lives are not guaranteed, whats the point of them staying? So for a while, the city was in chaos. The master of the city is also looking for the existence to kill these immortals. ?But in the end she could only find that the soul of the dead immortal had returned to the underworld. Other than that, there are no other new clues. The account of a large number of immortals remaining in the world due to taking the elixir has been cleared! (End of this chapter) Chapter 793： Public portal (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 793 Public portal (please subscribe for more updates) ?Stepping out of the portal, Gu Xi raised his head and looked around, and found that he had been sent to a street. It seems that I entered through the public portal on the street, and it turned out that I also appeared at the public portal on the street. ?But Gu Xi looked up and looked around to see what the snow was like on both sides of the street. He remembered clearly that Bailian City belonged to the swamp and lake area in the south and it never snowed all year round. The thick snow in front of us is clearly the cold zone in the north. It seems that this is coming out of Bailian City. ?But no matter what, I finally returned to my own territory. Gu Xi thought for a while and found a place similar to a newsstand. ?He first glanced at the newspapers and magazines in the newsstand, and then looked at a white candle held on top of a pile of miscellaneous books in the newsstand. ?At this time, a little old man sitting in the newsstand raised his head. Man, what do you want? ?Gu Xi flicked his hand, and a bit of negative energy fell into the little old man''s hand. Sir, I want to ask you something, which city is this? I seemed to be lost when I exited the game. The little old man laughed when he saw it, "I knew what was going on as soon as I saw you. You entered the game through a public portal, right?" Yes, I contacted friends in several other cities and conducted an online transaction, but there seemed to be a small problem when the results came out. Gu Xi could only say with a smile. I know it, let me tell you, this is Peixin City, do you know that the Three Great Relocations are here? We know that after the establishment of Yuanzu City, there were three large-scale migrations organized by the government, and three public cities were established, namely Changzi City as an industrial center, Pixin City as an administrative center, and Moluan City as an economic center. The cities that followed were those that the players discovered and slowly developed. Since then, Yuanzu City has become a core urban area that only players above level 15 can enter and live in. " Gu Xi still knows very clearly about this period of history. "It''s good to know that we are here in the Blue District of Paixin City. Within the Seventh Ring Road of Paixin City, over there is the Post and Telecommunications Building. Here there are postmen and messengers that can lead to all cities and games, no matter where the person you want to contact is You can send letters and mail anywhere through here. Ensure that the letter can be delivered as soon as possible. I think the reason why you were sent here may be because there was a problem with the public portal you entered the game before. In addition, when you exited, you did not choose where to retreat, so you were simply sent here. . " The little old man said proudly. ?? Gu Xi turned around and saw that where the little old man was pointing, a large number of seagulls were flying out of a building, hanging or carrying packages of various sizes. Some flew directly out of the city, while others opened small portals and disappeared directly into the air. Obviously, these seagulls have a very high movement speed and also have the right to enter and exit the game. This thing is really much stronger than the crows of Chaoyang Guild. Dont look at it, its nothing. Let me tell you, this is a courier dispatched from the Post and Telecommunications Building every five minutes, and every time there are 100,000 couriers flying out. You will get used to it just by looking at it. " ?While the little old man was talking, a seagull flew over and threw a large mail package in front of the little old man. ??While joking with Gu Xi, the little old man opened the mail bag, took out new newspapers and magazines and placed them in the newsstand. The expired ones were collected and put aside. When the little old man was sorting out these newspapers and periodicals, Gu Xi couldn''t help but ask: "Sir, how fast are your newspapers updated?" Thats it, let me tell you, newspapers are all about timeliness. Something new happens almost every minute. If you dont update it quickly, the newspaper will not be able to survive. Gu Xi couldn''t help but ask: "Why not use other methods? There is no place to sell newspapers in our city?" Haha, you just dont understand. There are some worlds where its okay for you to bring newspapers. If you bring something with which you can read the news, see if there is any news for you. And there are some different things here, see for yourself. " As he spoke, the little old man stuffed a newspaper into Gu Xi''s hand. ? Gu Xi opened the newspaper and found that most of it contained guides about the game world, as well as information about the sale of weapons and equipment. ?Just when Gu Xi was a little confused as to why the little old man gave him the newspaper, he found that there was a peaceful atmosphere coming from the newspaper. Gu Xi immediately understood what was going on. Reading newspapers can counteract the effects of reading some high-level books. With this discovery, Gu Xi was not too excited. After all, he was also someone who had seen the real world. The newspaper in front of him was nothing to him. He looked up at the post and telecommunications building and asked seriously. If I order a newspaper, will it be delivered no matter where I am? Of course, let me tell you the truth. A player was trapped in a closed game world, with no way to get out and no way to contact the outside world. In the end, these seagulls discovered him when he was delivering newspapers. Finally, he asked the seagull to deliver the letter, and then he escaped from the game. ?Just think about it and you will know. You can even send messages to a closed game world, and you will know how awesome these seagulls are. " Hearing what the little old man said, Gu Xi didn''t dare to order a newspaper. Gu Xike is different from others in that he can enter the real world. At present, Yuanzu City is undergoing creation. Everything is prepared to enter the real world. ?Gu Xi cant guarantee it. They need to know what Gu Xi will do if he can enter the real world. Anyway, Gu Xi would not take the initiative to expose all this before he had the ability to protect himself. ?But these newspapers are really good things, so Gu Xi said: "I said boss, do you have a lot of recycled newspapers? If you don''t want the collected ones, just give them to me." What do you want these for? The information on this will change every five minutes. I forget it and I wont advise you. But if you want strategies, you can actually buy these magazines. There are things like strategy collections here. " The little old mans suggestion was good, but he underestimated Gu Xis strength. No, I will take as much as you have here. I happen to have several libraries that need to be filled with books. Please give me three copies of all these newspapers and magazines. (End of this chapter) Chapter 794： Accompanying the layout of the new city (please subscribe) Chapter 794 Accompanying the layout of the new city (please subscribe) "Have your own library?" The little old man glanced at Gu Xi, not quite understanding what Gu Xi meant. ?As far as Gu Xis attire is concerned, he doesnt seem to be very strong. At most, the staff in his hand is of purple quality. Eh, thats not right. The championship ring on his hand is also purple. To be able to produce a championship ring of this quality, it seems that he is a student from a good school. It is normal for such people to have their own territory. "Okay, I have it here, but it only lasts for seven days at most. We will recycle it every seven days, and none of the previous ones are left." ??As the little old man spoke, he took out various newspapers from the back. Because there were a lot of them, the little old man even helped Gu Xi sort them into categories. These are metropolitan newspapers, which are news in each city. These are game newspapers. Some situations in the game are available here. These are professional newspapers, which are established for various professions. In fact, for each different occupation, the most important thing is academic journals, which contain many introductions about skills, methods of applying skills, etc. ?These are the key. I heard that we players have not even used one percent of the effect of our skills. ??If all the skills are used, then skipping challenges is not a problem at all. " For some reason, when the little old man said this, Gu Xi was thinking of the situation during the battle with Zixian. ?Zixian''s level is obviously level 34, but he has the courage and ability to challenge the top level 45. Gu Xi noticed that Zixian took action. When he took action, all the moves were the most basic skills and moves, but he was able to innovate among these most basic things and display several times the normal moves. Even dozens of times more powerful. So Gu Xi was still willing to believe what the little old man said. Okay, give me a copy of them all, including those that focus on the undead, such as necromancers, death knights, and other professions. Also give me a copy of other legal systems and combat directions. " ?With the words "Gu Xi", the little old man prepared various academic journals much faster. Such words have actually been spoken by the little old man to many people. But how can new players be willing to believe this. ?Most academic journals have also become the facade for teacher evaluation in various schools. No one will buy it at all. ?Only players like Gu Xi who have seen the situation inside will be willing to buy the journal and go back to study it. Soon a small cart of various newspapers and periodicals was selected. Gu Xi looked at so many newspapers, periodicals and books, and the shadow of the garrison gate appeared behind him. ?When he saw Gu Xi''s actions, the little old man quickly stepped forward to stop him and said, "No, don''t mess around." Gu Xi turned his head and looked at the little old man, "What''s wrong?" This is Pixin City, the administrative center. You cant use your skills indiscriminately on this street. Take it back quickly. When Gu Xi heard this, he couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment. Then he immediately felt a line of sight staring at him. ?Gu Xi understood that this was probably a taboo measure against accompanying Xincheng. The purpose is to ensure the safety of players in Peixin City. After all, players who can come to accompany Xincheng must be at least level 5 or above. This is fine in the game, but if they fight outside the game, it will affect the lives and safety of other nearby players. In order to ensure the safety of most players, we simply control the use of skills by players in the city. ?Want to understand, Gu Xi immediately suppressed the idea of ??putting troops in the city gate. Turning his head and looking at the many books, Gu Xi stretched out his left hand and waved the special mirror at the books in front of him, and all the newspapers and periodicals were sent to the strange mirror space. Seeing Gu Xi listen to the advice, the little old man breathed a sigh of relief. ??He has seen this kind of outsider players who, because they dont know anything, use their skills indiscriminately in the city, and are finally caught and work as coolies for three to five years. There are very few people who listen to advice like Gu Xi. ?For old men like this, their favorite thing to do is to give advice, and their favorite thing is to be the kind of children who listen to advice. Gu Xi happened to be stuck on the little old man''s point. ??The little old man didn''t care that Gu Xi''s rank might be higher than him, so he nodded with satisfaction. ?At this time, Gu Xi had also put away the newspapers and other items. Then he asked: "Uncle, you see, I rarely come here once. I may turn around and leave to accompany Xincheng. Is there anything here that I can take back?" Youve asked the right person. Let me tell you, of the three major cities under Yuanzu City, Changzi City has more blacksmith shops, Paixin City has more schools and libraries, and Moluan City has more markets. ??If you want to build some equipment or something, then you have to go to Changzi City. If you want to buy some skill books or something, going to Xincheng is the most suitable choice. As for other supplies, they must go to Moluan City. ?Of course it doesnt mean that you cant buy what you want in this city, but the prices of some things in this city are a bit higher. " ??The little old man is quite familiar with some of the nearby situations, especially here in Paixin City. He can tell clearly what stores are in which district. ?According to the little old man, apart from the three different pillar industries in the three cities, it is not that there are no other industries. There are even many thousand-year-old shops in this city. ??If Gu Xi is willing to look for it, many things can be found. Gu Xi thought about it for a while, and finally bought the map of Feixin City on the recommendation of the little old man. ?Of course this kind of map is just a rough map, it just tells you the location of the new city. The details are not very clear. ?However, the little old man told Gu Xi another way. If you want to find something, look at the university first. Generally speaking, there are always clusters of similar shops near universities. ?Just like Peixin Punk University, the most famous mecha major, there are many mecha manufacturing shops nearby, and there are even foundries, mecha processing plants, etc. After understanding the situation, Gu Xi naturally started looking for it on the map. Soon Gu Xi found what he was looking for, Xincheng College of Animal Husbandry Science and Technology. The main research here is the cultivation and training of various mounts. At the same time, the sale and improvement of mounts can also find corresponding positions here. ?Although Gu Xis evil coffin is a coffin, it is also a mount. Gu Xi now wants to upgrade the evil coffin again, so naturally he has to find it here. As for the rest, what Gu Xi wants to do most right now is to find a place to transform the undead and find some blacksmiths to settle in Alidovi City. But now is not the time, everything depends on chance. (End of this chapter) Chapter 795： Mount shop (please subscribe) Chapter 795 Mount Shop (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! Peixincheng College of Animal Husbandry Science and Technology is located outside the ninth ring road of Peixincheng. Since some methods were not allowed in Peixin City, after comparing the speed of the evil coffin with the speed of the subway, Gu Xi decisively chose to take the subway. Because the underground transportation network in this new city is quite large, and the subway is a vehicle, you dont need to know which line to take, as long as you buy the ticket and know where you want to go. ?This greatly facilitates some players who dont know the way. ??That''s what happened to Gu Xi. He spent a few gold coins and got a ticket. With this ticket, Gu Xi could get a separate small compartment with a seat on the subway. Although the seat looked quite small, like a cube box, it was just enough for him to sit down, but he didnt need to do the rest. ?This small box-like private room will automatically be transferred to the high-speed moving subway. And ensure that the players riding on it will not be affected by the underground vacuum. There is no need to think about changing trains. Everything is fully automatic. Gu Xi only needs to know how many minutes he has to arrive. Gu Xi just got used to this way of riding the subway and then ignored it. ?After all, everything is fully automatic. Gu Xi was stuck in the small private room. He felt like a white pig being sent to a fully automatic slaughtering machine. He could only follow the process. Him himself has no possibility of operation at all. If you dont want to watch ads or pay to skip them, there isnt even a TV on the road that you can watch. So Gu Xi simply took out the "Secret Record of the Lord of Taishan Prefecture" and read it there. To while away the time on the road. Fifteen minutes later, the small compartment where Gu Xi was riding turned red. This was a message that Gu Xi had arrived at the station. ?Gu Xi was not in a hurry to get out of the car. He finished reading the paragraph in his hand and then opened the door of the small private room. When Gu Xi stepped out of the small private room, he saw a huge crowd of people outside. Tens of thousands of players were crowded together and pushed out of the subway station by the crowd. Gu Xi also admired the population of Peixin City. ??Just like this, a city with thirteen rings has more than a billion players squeezed into it. I dont know how they did it. ?It seems that although Bailiancheng is in the countryside, the countryside also has the benefits of being in the countryside. At least you don''t have to worry about where you live and how to get around every day. ?After being squeezed out of the subway station, Gu Xi found a place to rest for a while before getting back on the road. ?This time it was not far, so Gu Xi simply walked there. Unlike those people who are in a hurry on the road, Gu Xi''s current state is relatively leisurely. He still has time to look around and see if there are any suitable shops nearby. Just as Gu Xi found out at the beginning, near Peixincheng Animal Husbandry Science and Technology College, most places sell mounts, as well as some small pets. ??However, combat pets specifically for hunters are not for sale here. That is the territory of the New Hunting Association University. When Gu Xi came all the way, he saw that most of the mount shops were general-purpose. The main mounts for sale are horses, pigs, cows, and sheep. The quality ranges from the most common white to purple. Generally speaking, a white quality mount is almost an ordinary war horse, as long as it can run. ?The purple quality ones are not only fast, but also have some different abilities. Gu Xi came here this time to strengthen the evil coffin. The speed of the evil coffin was very fast, but it was not comfortable to sit on. Especially after riding in Li Yuzhen''s sedan chair for a while, Gu Xi felt that the quality of his evil coffin was still a bit inferior. So Gu Xi was buying silver coffins and looking for various materials. The purpose is to see if the evil coffin can be strengthened. The reason why I didnt go to the Academy of the Dead to inquire is entirely because most of the mounts are in this area. There are very few shops that sell mounts in the Academy of the Dead. Even if they do, they sell mounts such as bone horses. There are very few shops that specialize in making coffins. On the contrary, here, because of the sale of mounts, there is also work of making carriages. ?So Gu Xi came here this time just to take a look and see if he wanted to build a Nine-Dragon Coffin or something. ?While walking on this street, Gu Xi''s eyes kept looking at the various signs. Finally, Gu Xi''s eyes lit up and he found the target he was looking for. Before coming over, the little old man had told Gu Xi that there were only two types of stores in Peixin Town that were reliable. One is a thousand-year-old store, which means a store has been here for a thousand years, so you can rest assured. The other type is three-generation inheritance, which means that the store is owned by one family and has been passed down for at least three generations. ?There was a small line of words written on the signboard that Gu Xi saw in front of him. A thousand-year-old store, passed down for two generations. After that, the store name and business scope were written on the signboard. There is what Gu Xi wants in it, including the production and upgrade of carriages. As for the scope of carriages, there is no limit. ?So Gu Xi turned around and walked towards this shop. When he opened the door, he saw a yellow-haired girl about fifteen years old doing her homework there. ?When she saw Gu Xi coming in, the little girl was stunned for a moment, and then shouted loudly: "Dad, we have a guest." After speaking, she lowered her head again and started writing her homework there. At this time, a strong man walked out from the back of the shop. He looked like he was in his forties, and his strength was around level 8. However, Gu Xi could tell from his eyes that he was probably over a hundred years old. . ?Seeing Gu Xi looking at him, this man also nodded. Welcome guest, what do you want? I have a special mount that I want to upgrade. I prepare all the materials myself, and I even have a method for upgrading. However, Im not a professional at doing this, and I cant do it well myself. I understand, you must have found the right formula to upgrade your mount somewhere, and you want to upgrade, but you dont understand a lot of things, right? This is something we are most familiar with. This is our specialty. You release your mount first. If possible, show me the upgrade plan or configuration you got. If you dont believe me, its okay. Just copy half of it. There are just a few ways to upgrade your mount, and I can figure out what to do next after reading about half of it. ", "sure." Without thinking, Gu Xi raised his hand and released the evil coffin. ?When the boss looked at the gorgeous coffin in front of him, his eyes were full of speechlessness. Finally he looked up at Gu Xi. Coffin? Isnt this going to be upgraded at a longevity coffin shop? You treat this like a carriage. This is the shell of the coffin. This is how to deal with it. See if you can do it. (End of this chapter) Chapter 796： Upgrade plan for the evil coffin (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 796 The Upgrade Plan for the Evil Coffin (please subscribe for more updates) Additional updates, please subscribe, recommend, monthly tickets and other support! After taking the upgrade plan from Gu Xi, the man began to study it seriously. After a while, he raised his head and looked at Gu Xi. You have enough materials, you can upgrade yourself, but you are worried about the success rate of the upgrade, and the fact that the mount will not be controlled after the upgrade. You have found the right person. We here are specialized in doing this, and we have the ability to soothe all kinds of mounts. Although we have not seen undead like the guest very often, the plan given by the guest is actually the same. Inside the evil coffin is a white ghost that serves as the power source for the mount. Just like a horse in a carriage, when we upgrade it, we also upgrade it. As for the outer shell of the evil coffin, it is mainly used to store the White Walkers and suppress the White Walkers to prevent them from having any chance of escaping. So guests may not be too comfortable when riding. The plan given by the guest is to put the coffin inside the coffin. The quality of this coffin is okay, but I feel that there are mostly things used for suppression. ?Coupled with the method you gave, you should want to strengthen the White Walkers in the coffin. ?But the quality of your White Walkers is already very strong. If you strengthen it further, you might lose control. So this is the right way to deal with it. After the silver coffin is installed, the White Walkers inside can be strengthened again. Okay, I can understand this idea. " The man quickly studied the plan and said that he could do it. Hearing this, Gu Xi finally breathed a sigh of relief. At this moment, the man said: "But you are only upgrading the mount here. No matter how much you upgrade, it will be gone. The effect of your riding like this is still not very good. If you are willing to believe me, I can help you carry out a small-scale transformation of this silver coffin. This part is my specialty. Our family is originally a horse-drawn carriage manufacturer. In a small carriage, we can play with flowers. Your coffin is a bit small, but the size of the silver coffin is large enough, and some decorations can still be done on it. How about it? Do you want me to adjust it for you? " "Okay, I wanted someone to help me adjust it at the beginning, but I never found a suitable method. If it''s convenient for you, then I''ll let you handle it." Hearing this, the man also laughed happily. This is a big business. Upgrade the mount and modify the carriage. ?This is two big deals at once. Okay, Xiao Lin, close the door. The guests are here. Upgrading the mount is not difficult. Just add some corresponding materials to it. However, the guests need to talk about the style of the carriage and its functions. Some things need to be wired, and some may need to adjust the external structure of the silver coffin. " As the man spoke, he invited Gu Xi to the back of the shop. Here is a small processing factory, with various tools piled on the ground. Gu Xi noticed that most of the tools here were carpentry tools, with only a small number of blacksmith tools. As soon as the man came in, he quickly sorted out the things thrown on the ground. After clearing a clearing, he stepped forward and dragged the silver coffin in first. And circled around the silver coffin. ?After this circle, the man directly drew the situation on the outer shell of the silver coffin. Guest, look, these are some reliefs on the outer shell of the silver coffin. These paintings depict the battle between angels and great demons. If you look carefully, what will you find? Here, the angel is using a spell, and the big demon has magic patterns on his body. If you cover up the patterns of the angel and the big devil, leaving only the spell fluctuations and magic patterns, you can see that this is a Set of magic circles. The magic used by angels is prayer. Look..." The man stood a little above the angel''s statue, and a white light came from the angel''s hand. As the white light fell, Gu Xi felt the sound of hymns coming from his ears. This is the case with this magic circle. It can be activated with just a little mana. There are a total of eighteen magic circles belonging to angels, all of which use this kind of prayer technique. Look, from here to this line, if we remove all the demons, what do you see? " ?The man was explaining to Gu Xi and asking questions at the same time. "These eighteen fighting angels are using a set of large magic arrays. If used alone, it is a prayer spell. But if the eighteen prayer skills are used together, I feel that it should be an advanced prayer. This feeling seems like I have learned it in school. ??This affects morale. Is this the League of Angels? I" Gu Xi screamed immediately. The man shrugged, "Yeah, I guess in the past, this was the Angel Alliance. I have to say, guest, you are so lucky to have found the Angel Alliance that has been arranged. ?This kind of method is not something I can carve out. ?Furthermore, how many angels are there and how many great demons are there? " There are thirteen great demons, but after covering the angels, there is no connection between the great demons. ? Gu Xi thought for a while, and then said to the man: "Cover all the angels and the big devil, and leave the other lines." ?The man nodded when he heard it, and they immediately started to check. After Gu Xi and the man''s investigation together, Gu Xi and the others found that there were seven different layers of magic in the relief murals. The attack methods of angels are on a separate level. Eighteen angels directly form the Angel Alliance, which can bless and pray for the corpses in the silver coffin, and has the effect of suppressing the undead. ??The big demon is connected to some nearby corpses. The big demon is like a battery, and those corpses are the main magic patterns of the magic array. By extracting the magic power from the big demon, it can produce antiseptic, yin energy gathering and other effects on the corpse. From these two layers, it is obvious that this silver coffin was actually used to protect the corpse in the coffin. The purpose is to ensure that the corpse does not exist as an undead, and also to ensure that the corpse does not rot, stink, and eventually turn into a skeleton. ?The rest is to protect the coffin from being opened and some of the tomb treasures placed in the coffin from being stolen. ??For example, the long swords stuck on the ground in the mural are connected together, which is a super large sword array. It usually has no effect, but if someone wants to open the silver coffin, it will trigger a salvo of ten thousand swords. ??There is also blood and water on the ground, which is also a blood and water formation. Tomb robbers killed by the silver coffin will be transformed by the blood and water into energy supplemented by the silver coffin. Its just that some of these relief murals are damaged and some are not suitable for use. After Gu Xi and the man analyzed them, the man put forward an opinion. (End of this chapter) Chapter 797： Upgrade begins (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 797 Upgrade begins (please subscribe for more updates) Guest, your silver coffin has a total of seven layers of magic array. I think some of it is broken, so I might as well not use it. Just keep the core Angel Alliance. We simply erased the rest, and arranged another magic circle in the vacant space. Finally, I found an art student to come over and change the style of this mural. The evil coffin you put in, my guest, contains strange ghosts. The movement of the evil coffin also requires the action of the White Walkers. I personally think that an angel alliance is enough to suppress the White Walkers. ??If you are worried, we can also add another magic circle to suppress the White Walkers. In the remaining positions, we can engrave magic circles that increase speed, defend against various attacks, automatically replenish mana, and automatically clean. ??This kind of magic circle is much smaller than the one in front of you. On the open space in front of us, we can arrange at least eleven sets of magic arrays. " Hearing what the boss said, Gu Xi couldn''t help but think: Isn''t it? ?This silver coffin comes from the real world, where the Angel Alliance has a basic layout. In this world, although Pei Xincheng is a city with relatively concentrated schools and libraries, there are really no masters who can lay out a magic circle like the Angel Alliance. It would be quite difficult to repair the magic circles on the silver coffin. The best way now is to keep the most important Angel Alliance. ?However, Gu Xi still put forward other opinions. I need to speed up and be more conspicuous. I am a necromancer. I also need to replenish the yin energy and negative energy. In addition, I also need some places to install inlays. In addition, we cannot just focus on the external situation, we must also make internal adjustments. " "Let''s deal with the outside first. By the way, no matter what magic circle you want to arrange, the top and bottom of this silver coffin must be reserved for me. You should usually sit on the top. I need to arrange a space expansion Magic circle. ?This way I can arrange a riding position for you. If you dont have wheels installed below, you will need to arrange an anti-gravity array. I need to find someone to handle this. Internally, I feel that it would be better to use magic circles such as reinforcement, negative energy gathering, and power expansion. " The boss also followed Gu Xi''s train of thought. ?Gu Xi puts forward his own opinions and requests from time to time, and the boss keeps making adjustments and changes. ??If it really can''t be done, he will also put forward opinions and ask whether the effect should be weakened or whether he should come forward and invite some experts. Gu Xi, who has been around the real world, has quite a lot of money. In Gu Xis mind, if you want to do something, you have to do your best. When this boss is not good enough, finding someone else is naturally the best choice. ?At the same time, the silver coffin also needs some adjustments and repairs. The size of the silver coffin is much larger than that of the evil coffin. When the evil coffin is put in, there will be many empty spaces inside. Some of these locations can be cut into different spaces. In the past, this kind of space was used to store funerary objects. Now its natural to take care of your own things. ?In addition, the iron chains wrapped around the evil coffin must also have a fixed place. As questions were asked one by one, more and more people rushed to the store. After discussing with Gu Xi, they will immediately start to adjust the magic array, adjust the magic array, and rearrange the silver coffin. Gu Xi was on the side responsible for providing materials. ?These materials are either bought from the real world or obtained from the previous world. In any case, the quality is beyond the imagination of normal people. With the input of these materials, the quality of Gu Xi''s silver coffins has not declined due to the operations of these people. After about a day or so, the silver coffin was finally made. At the same time, a green liquid produced according to the interest rate plan has also been prepared. ?This green liquid is a recipe that Gu Xi found in "Secret Records of Taishan Mansion Group". ??It is used to soak the undead. The effect is somewhat similar to the Evil Wood Lake in Alidovi City, but it will be more targeted. ?This recipe cannot be prepared by Gu Xi himself. He provided the ingredients and the boss asked someone to help him prepare it. At the same time, there are two formulas to strengthen the ghosts inside the evil coffin. One is a golden ball, and the other is a ball of flesh and blood. The flesh and blood formula is provided by the boss, and is usually used to feed flesh and blood mounts and improve the quality of the mounts. ??The golden ball is the result of the recipe provided by Gu Xi and the boss asking someone to process it. ?Of course, the materials are all carefully sourced to ensure the quality of the products. ??Now all the flesh and blood is painted on the surface of the evil coffin. The golden ball is placed in front of the evil coffin, allowing the evil coffin to absorb the golden aura emanating from the golden ball. This is a means of temperature adjustment. According to the boss, most people who upgrade their own mounts never think about this. As long as they find enough materials, they will directly upgrade their mounts. Just like that, the potential of the mount will be affected. If it is not handled well, it will even affect the success rate of the mount upgrade. ?Only by allowing the mount to warm up for a few days to adapt to the upgrade materials before upgrading, will the potential of the mount not be affected. Now is a good time to warm up. Such temperature adjustment will take another three days. ?Just these three days are enough for the boss to adjust the silver coffin. Looking back at the helpers hired by the boss, Gu Xi felt that if he had done it himself, he might not be able to hire so many people. Noticing Gu Xi looking at him, the boss, who had not slept all night, also had a smile on his face. Dont worry, guest, we are dealing with it separately now. The coffin cover has been arranged and it will be taken care of tomorrow. The interior of the silver coffin has been partitioned, and the liquid can be injected tomorrow. The outer shell has almost been taken care of. We have completely protected the Angel Alliances magic circle, so there will be no problem. " "I know." Gu Xi nodded with satisfaction. He could already see that the owner of this store was very reliable in his work. ?Many things were handled very professionally, and there were many details that Gu Xi didnt even think of, but the boss thought of them. ?Seeing that Gu Xi was satisfied, the boss was also quite happy. He invited a large number of experts this time, although it cost him a lot of favors. But these experts have gained a lot from this work. Not to mention other things, they have all kinds of high-quality materials at their disposal, as well as the complete Angel Alliance magic circle, which is enough to make their trip worthwhile. It can be said that after this time, it will be much easier for him to ask experts for help next time. These are his future capital. (End of this chapter) Chapter 798： Three days of arrangement (please subscribe) Chapter 798 Three Days Arrangement (Please subscribe) Three days have passed in the blink of an eye. Gu Xi''s silver coffin has been completely renovated, and the Shixie coffin is in the final half of its upgrade. All the fancy things on the evil coffin were removed by the boss. ?Now the evil coffin has returned to its original appearance, like a coffin tightly wrapped with iron chains. ??The flesh and blood that had been placed beside the coffin in the past few days had disappeared. The surface of the coffin, which originally had a metallic luster, has now become much darker, and it looks like it has a thick layer of blood rust. ??The golden ball placed in front of the evil coffin has also turned black, and a large amount of black mist gushes out from the gaps in the evil coffin, as if it may escape at any time. The silver coffin that had just been renovated was placed next to the evil coffin. ?At this time, the silver coffin had completely changed its appearance, and the lid and body were completely divided into two parts. The coffin body is seven meters long and two and a half meters high. It is about the same size as a minibus. ??The original mural of angels fighting demons on the outside is gone. It turned into a battle between angels, titans and bone dragons covered by clouds. ?However, apart from the fact that the angels feel lifelike, neither the Titans nor the Bone Dragons are so perfectly portrayed. After all, the skills of these experts are just that, and they cannot compare with those masters in the real world. Not to mention hiding the magic circle in the murals, many of the pictures in it serve the magic circle. In order to ensure the effectiveness of some magic circles, one expert even used a family heirloom cloud pattern to cover the useless angel''s body. It is precisely because of this that the magic circle here has been set up. ??At present, there are thirteen different kinds of magic outside the entire silver coffin, except for the untouched Angel Alliance. The most important parts are the upper cover, lower base, and the magic circles at the front and back. ??The upper cover is equipped with solidification, windproof and space stabilizing magic arrays to ensure that the small room placed here will not be blown or knocked open during extremely fast movements. The anti-gravity array is arranged at the bottom, mainly to reduce the weight of the entire silver coffin, so that the evil coffin placed inside can fly at its due speed without being dragged down by the outer silver coffin. At the front are the air-breaking, wind-breaking and collision arrays, which can ensure that the silver coffin will not encounter air or other resistance when it moves forward. Set directly behind are push, burn, and poison gas arrays. In addition to a sudden increase in speed, they also have the effect of preventing enemy pursuit. As for the stability of movement, this thing does not need to be considered at all. That is what the space stabilizing magic array on the lid needs to consider. ?On both sides of the coffin is the most critical magic circle of the Angel Alliance, and the rest are the magic circles arranged in three places: Titan, Bone Dragon and Cloud. The cloud layer is a defensive array, which is mainly used to defend against various elemental magic effects. On Titan''s side is the thunder and lightning array. This kind of thunder and lightning has two functions. Internally, it can help the Angel Alliance suppress the powerful undead. Externally, it can increase the speed. It can even form a power grid for defense or turn into thunder and lightning for external use. The effect of the attack. The Bone Dragon side was even simpler. Gu Xi was involved in this part. He took out some things from the Death Incarnation-Bone Dragon and the Dragon Bone Laboratory, and even took out some ritual methods from the Ghost Realm battlefield. ??The purpose is to change the overall effect of the silver coffin to undead and ensure that the attributes of the silver coffin will not be changed due to too many magic circles here. The interior of the silver coffin is divided into seven small spaces. This point was brought up by Gu Xi, and the boss and others didnt know why. Anyway, if Gu Xi is willing to do this, then just do it. In fact, they didn''t know that Gu Xi learned some methods from the secret records of Taishan Prefecture. ?This method of dividing the space inside the coffin into seven parts is called the imperial burial method. It is a way for princes to be buried with them, and items and treasures representing the status of the emperor should be placed inside. Under the operation of "Secret Records of the Master of Taishan Mansion", seven pieces of purple equipment can be placed in seven spaces, and through some operations, the special effect of one piece of purple equipment can be activated on the evil coffin without negative effects. Although this feature of avoiding negative effects is obviously not as good as that of orange equipment, in this world, it is definitely a huge benefit. ?? Gu Xi didnt dare to tell anyone about this effect. He could only say that he had a few things that needed to be added and he needed to leave this space. Except for the space cut out, there is also the space used to store the evil coffin, into which the green potion has been poured. The space is surrounded by a magic circle that absorbs and stores negative energy. ?There is a small cover above the space, all of which are locks for holding chains. At that time, all the iron chains wrapped around the evil coffin will be fastened to these locks, and finally sink into the green liquid in the middle of the silver coffin. As for the cover of the silver coffin, it was not something Gu Xi considered. The boss did a pretty good job in this regard. A cabin that looks pretty good is set up, just like an RV. In addition to a chair in the front, there are bedrooms, a kitchen, a study room, and even a bathroom and a balcony with a view in the back. Even the hard and soft furnishings inside have been taken care of. From this point of view, Gu Xi has to admit that the boss''s level in making carriages is quite high. ?After checking that everything was OK, the boss walked up to the evil coffin. He started directly and lifted the lid of the evil coffin heavily. Such an action startled Gu Xi. ?But before the black mist came out of the evil coffin, the boss immediately threw the blackened ball into the evil coffin, and then closed the coffin lid tightly. ??This coffin was not nailed or anything, it was just wrapped with iron chains. Eight people carried the evil coffin and sank into the green liquid. ??Then Gu Xi personally stepped forward, covered the small lid in the silver coffin, and then began to pour a large amount of spices and medicinal materials into it. The heirlooms who were watching on the side stared at the spices and medicinal materials that Gu Xi took out, their eyes widened. ?These spices and medicinal herbs are all of high quality. They have only seen them in atlases. Sometimes they get one or two, which is already quite remarkable. As a result, Gu Xi was just like weeds on the roadside, falling down casually. Such a thing makes their hearts bleed. But they didnt know that these herbs and spices were really weeds in Gu Xis eyes. ??These were all collected by Gu Xi in the last world and used for cooking by Li Yuzhen''s undead men on the way. Because I collected too much, I brought back all the things that were not used in the end. ??Part of it was sent to Aridovi City, and a herb garden was found and even planted directly in the magic plant area. Everything else is put here. After pouring these herbs on. The cover of the silver coffin was also pushed up. ?At this time, the boss yelled there. Lid the coffin, seal the coffin, close it! (End of this chapter) Chapter 799： Purple mount, holy silver evil coffin (please subscribe) Chapter 799 Purple Mount, Holy Silver Evil Coffin (Please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! With a bang, the lid of the silver coffin closed heavily, a flash of silver light flashed, and a high-pitched hymn sounded in Gu Xi''s ears. ?Eighteen angels were circling back and forth around the silver coffin. This vision lasted for seven or eight minutes before it stopped. When the angel disappeared, black thunder and lightning lit up outside the silver coffin, and then the silver coffin flew up automatically. The silver coffin stopped about one meter above the ground. Two white lights came from the silver coffin. Gu Xi stepped forward and stepped on the white light. Following the white light, he was sent to the top of the silver coffin. ?Standing in front of the chair, Gu Xi heard a ding in his ear. Your evil coffin has been strengthened and upgraded to a holy silver evil coffin (purple +2) Holy Silver Evil Coffin (purple +2, mount): Undead players and hero mounts can move between 650 kilometers per hour and 1,350 kilometers per hour, and can temporarily increase their speed to 2,000 kilometers per hour (limited to 3 minutes). Can automatically find paths, automatically recognize maps, automatically jump into shadow space, and move in shadow space. It can move on the water, resist elemental attacks, lay out electric grids, release lightning attacks, and initiate collision effects. It can move against the wind. When faced with strong winds, it can automatically cut the air duct to form a vacuum pipe to increase the movement speed. Can accommodate one person (1/1), comes with one RV living area (1/1), seven equipment storage spaces (0/7), and fifteen mounting spaces (1/15). Explanation 1: The strengthened evil coffin, holy refers to the Angel Alliance magic circle, and silver refers to the technology of the pure silver outer coffin. Note 2: The current evil coffin will no longer leak air, and the wind will be cut directly. Note 3: For such a big mount, you need an A certificate no matter how you drive it out. Looking at the message that popped up in front of him, Gu Xi also had a smile on his face. Boss, this is very good, thank you very much. ?Hearing Gu Xis words, the boss, who hadnt slept well in a few days, also laughed. As long as you are satisfied, this is really a big job, and thanks to you, we have such an opportunity to practice. But we are still a little short of it. It would be nice if your silver coffin was complete. If you do not adjust the relief and magic circle on the outside of the silver coffin, but only work on the inside, with the quality of this silver coffin, your evil coffin may be upgraded to Purple +3 quality. ??Now that we are dealing with it like this, there are some quality issues. " ?The boss said with some regret. "It''s okay. The current situation is enough. If it doesn''t work, I will find a way to upgrade." It was suddenly upgraded from a blue +1 quality mount to a purple +2 quality mount, which was really enough for Gu Xi. ?However, it is still possible to improve the quality of this mount, but if you want to upgrade it next time, you may have to prepare better materials. After handing over the Holy Silver Evil Coffin, Gu Xi did not stay here any longer. He put away the Holy Silver Evil Coffin and prepared to leave the store. ?When Gu Xi was going out, a voice came from behind. That little brother, please wait a moment. Gu Xi turned around and took a look. The person who stopped him was an expert in his thirties. Gu Xi remembered that this expert was an alchemist invited by the boss. He was responsible for preparing various potions and liquids, which were different from the previous golden ones. The master of round balls. The many herbs that Gu Xi had poured down before moved his heart. ?Now that Gu Xi was leaving, he naturally ran over immediately. Whats wrong? Gu Xi asked curiously. Little brother, look at the herbs you took out. They are all undead and poisonous, and they are all of high quality. Can you tell me where you got these herbs from? I am currently conducting an experiment and am short of a large amount of herbs. " "Me? I control the city of death, and all these herbs are grown in my own city." Gu Xicai would not say that he found these herbs in the real world or in a more powerful world. ?Even if a **** came, he would not talk about this kind of thing. Hearing that Gu Xi had grown the herb himself, his eyes also lit up. Then can I buy in bulk? Don''t worry, I''m buying it, not forcing it. I''m accompanying the New Agricultural College. I have some good herbal seeds on hand. I can exchange them for them. " ?At first, Gu Xi wanted to refuse, but after hearing this, Gu Xi couldn''t help but pause. Herb seeds? How many do you need? Im afraid I dont have many herbs on hand. Not too much, just two kilograms of each kind. I need a large amount of different herbs. I saw many of them today that I have never collected or come into contact with before. These are very useful for my research. Dont worry, the seeds I took out are not ordinary things. They are all special seeds that I have recently researched. Some require special environments, while others require special planting methods. " Hearing the special planting method, Gu Xi''s heart moved. He still had two copies of the seeds of the grass returning pill. I can provide you with these herbs, but you said you were accompanying the New Agricultural College. Are you a professor or a researcher? Researcher. ?This man said proudly. "It''s like this. I got an ancient recipe. There is a very special tree to plant, but this tree has more requirements. I want to weaken the planting requirements of some trees. I would like to ask if there is any way to weaken this situation. " You have tree species and requirements, and you have to find a way to meet the requirements. As long as the requirements are met, all kinds of plants will grow very quickly. If you lower your requirements, the quality of what you grow may be much worse. " No, I cant help it. The requirements for this ancient prescription are so high that I can hardly find suitable materials. Lets think of a way, how can there be materials that cant be found? Fresh corpses above level 30. ?This person blinked at Gu Xi, "Um, I didn''t say anything about this, but what is this ancient recipe of yours?" "It''s the seed of a tree. The fruit can be eaten. After eating it, you can improve your level or extend your life. Because it hasn''t been planted yet, I''m not sure what will grow in the end." There is such a good thing, how many seeds do you have? Two pieces, but what the ancients said is very mysterious. The person who planted the tree cannot leave the tree. Hearing Gu Xi''s words, this person couldn''t help but smile and said, "You mean you want me to plant this tree? You made a good calculation." "No, I have enough undead under my command. As long as I know the planting method, I can plant it myself. There is no need to do this. I brought it out to ask if you can develop a simplified planting method?" Hearing this, the person thought for a moment and said, "I have to conduct experiments to confirm, but don''t worry, the cultivation level of our New Agricultural School is quite high." (End of this chapter) Chapter 800： Three Thousand Grasses Return Elixir (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 800: Three Thousand Grasses Return Elixir (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! Peixin Agricultural University is located in the outermost area of ??Peixin City. The entire university is like a small city, with many different trees planted here and a large number of medicinal fields and farmland opened up. ??Following the associate professor of New Agricultural University who called himself Li Wei, he entered the university district. Li Wei immediately took Gu Xi to an open space. ?But outside the open space, Gu Xi saw three men dressed as teachers. ? A bright green halo flashed under their feet, and it was obvious that they were advanced players who had reached level 20. Little brother, let me introduce you. This is the president of Paixin Agricultural University, Liu Qiangqiang, a level 27 archdruid. ?This is Professor Li Fei, the head of the Department of Woody Plants, a level 25 Archdruid. This is Shi Fang Caomu, director of the Department of Herbal Medicine, a level 20 tree druid. When I came here, I told them about your situation, and they also wanted to study the ancient prescriptions you brought. " ? Gu Xi nodded without saying anything. On the way here, Gu Xi had already made his request. He could provide planting methods and a seed for research by the New Agricultural University. What Gu Xi wants is to simplify the planting plan of returning grass to elixir. The requirements for Gu Xi are very simple. He hopes that Cao Huan Dan can be planted in large quantities, and that the growth time of Cao Huan Dan should be at least once a year, once a year to bear fruit, and once a year to mature. The most important thing is that he cannot plant a tree and be trapped. one person. This way can ensure that Gu Xi collects a large amount of grass returning pills in a short period of time. It can even make Cao Huan Dan the flagship product of Alidovi City. As for whether Cao Huan Dan will fall into the green quality after simplification, Gu Xi doesn''t care at all. In the previous world, blue-quality Cao Huan Dan was looked down upon by people. That was because the upper limit of the previous world was high. But in the deep world of the game, green quality is already considered a pretty good medicine for players below level 10. If it can be taken in large quantities and for a long time, people will still be interested in it. This is what Gu Xi had in mind. ? Gu Xi believed that using the grass-for-dan planting method, and adding a seed to exchange for ten thousand simplified saplings, shouldn''t be a problem. Its really not possible, five thousand, no, three thousand is fine. It''s just that Gu Xi didn''t expect that the people accompanying him at New Agricultural University would take it so seriously. Not only did the two department heads corresponding to Cao Huandan come over, but even their principals came over. Now Gu Xi had to become serious. He straightened his clothes and said to these three people. Hello, three professors. Hello, youre welcome, can you show me Gufang? Li Fei said immediately. ?Although the remaining two didn''t say much, their reactions were the same. They all wanted to see this ancient recipe and seeds. ?Gu Xi had already arranged this kind of thing on the way here. Gu Xi shook his hand, and a recipe he had just copied appeared in his hand. ?At the same time, there was also a lead box, which contained a grass-returning elixir seed. As soon as he took out the box, Gu Xi felt his hand was light, and Liu Qiang took the box into his hand. The remaining two people were looking at the formula and planting methods of Cao Huan Dan. They all reacted speechlessly to the planting and upgrading requirements of Cao Huan Dan. Opening the box, Liu Qiangqiang just closed his eyes and felt some information contained in the seeds of Cao Huan Dan. He also understood that the seeds Gu Xi obtained were just a simplified and re-simplified version of an immortal tree countless times. Just like this, Gu Xi cannot sow it on his own. He can only ask for it on his own head and simplify the seeds again. ?He has decided to help with this. As soon as Liu Qiang closed the box, he said to Gu Xi: "Children, our agricultural school has a secret technique of dividing thousands of seedlings from seeds. The seeds in your hands are complete and full of vitality. Although I have not done further research, I can tell that if you only need green-quality saplings, you can definitely separate 12,000 saplings here. ?However, to ensure that all saplings are of green quality, our school needs to invest a lot of resources, and it takes time for saplings to grow. To speed up the growth of saplings, this requires some resources. So we can only give you half of the separated saplings. That is, six thousand saplings. As for whether anything will happen during the process of separating saplings, we need further research on this. " "Yes, little friend, we just took a look at your ancient prescription. From my personal experience, the five elements in this ancient prescription, as well as the subsequent issue of tree upgrading, are actually what this tree needs. Special resources. Although I have not planted it yet, I personally feel that the fruits grown from this tree have a variety of effects. Can it even be called a panacea? I think the initial goal of this kind of tree is to be all-powerful. Personally, if there is not such a strong requirement for omnipotence, one only needs to have a five-element direction. ??It''s just that which one corresponds to which type of effect, I can''t tell just by looking at the formula. You need to do the planting by yourself. " Shi Fang on the side explained that he was responsible for accompanying the director of the herbal medicine department of the New Agricultural University, and he was the authority on medicinal properties. Li Fei also nodded, "In addition, I found that this tree has certain limitations. Because I haven''t studied it in detail, I don''t know many things. ??But personally, I feel that whether it is the rule of leaving people to guard the tree or the rule of promoting the tree, it seems that there is a kind of integration between the tree and the person who planted the tree. ?This fusion is like turning the tree planter into one body with the tree. If you dont accept the fruits of the first round, you can actually break all of this. " Listening to Li Fei''s explanation, Gu Xi suddenly asked, "Is it possible that this tree will devour the person who planted the tree, and that the big tree will devour the small tree, and finally grow and break through to the orange quality?" Hearing Gu Xis question, the three people present fell silent. They all understood that what Gu Xi said was very possible. ??And they all know how much influence an orange-quality fruit tree will have on Peixin Agricultural School. ??But they also understand that if they really want to plant such a fruit tree, how much time and how many tree planters will need to be invested. This is not worth it. Pity. ??If there was no such restriction, perhaps they could plant an orange-quality fruit tree, and their school''s ranking would definitely be able to move up a few places. Now this dream is not so easy to realize. ?But fortunately, having six thousand special fruit trees is also an improvement for their school. As long as they can meet Gu Xi''s needs, the rest is theirs. (End of this chapter) Chapter 801： The Grass Returns to the Danyuan (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 801 Returning the grass to the elixir garden (please subscribe for more updates) The three experts from the New Agricultural University explained so much to Gu Xi, so Gu Xi naturally made some judgments. ??Although there are some details that still need to be studied, judging from the current situation, it should not be a problem to designate an area in Aridovi City and plant 6,000 grass plants to return pills. This has already reached the minimum standard of caring for interest. There is naturally no problem with Gu Xi. ?So with Gu Xi nodding in agreement, the three people took action quickly. Various experts such as druids and spiritual planters rushed over quickly. The seed was taken away by the principal and prepared to enter the science and technology laboratory building for cultivation and seedling separation. ?All this has nothing to do with Gu Xi. After all, Gu Xi is a necromancer. Even if these experts are willing to take Gu Xi with him, he can''t do this. Because it will take some time to divide the seedlings and conduct various researches. In order not to let Gu Xi disturb him, Liu Qiangqiang simply found someone to take Gu Xi around the school and comfort Gu Xi first. Liu Qiang himself has no idea how long it can take. Just let his subordinates hold off Gu Xi for a month. Anyway, no matter what you have, first make arrangements for Gu Xi, such as the right to borrow from the library, the right to attend lectures at will in the large classroom, the right to eat some special ingredients in the cafeteria, and study companions, etc., all are arranged. It must be ensured at all costs that the first batch of saplings are cultivated and the testing of these saplings is completed. It is even better to complete the planting of the first fruit trees until the function of the fruits is known. ?This kind of thing is nothing to the professors of Peixin Agricultural University. Whether they are druids or spiritual planters, they all have the ability to make plants grow quickly. They have done this before, compressing a year''s growth into a few hours. It''s not like they haven''t done it before. ?Although the grade of the fruit will be lowered in this way, it can be seen whether this fruit tree is worth studying. ??Gu Xi didnt know what these people were thinking. He only knew that they were willing to let themselves wander around the agricultural school, use the library at will, and find some professors to give them guidance. Gu Xi has a lot to learn. In the city of Aridovi, the magic plant area needs to be sorted out. ??If things succeed this time, Cao Huan Dan will also set aside a separate area, and such knowledge will also be needed. In the end, Gu Xi still had a lot of farmland on his hands. In addition, things like blood maple trees should still have the possibility of advancement. Gu Xi also brought back a large amount of medicinal herbs. Everything here is what Gu Xi needs to learn. ??If it were normal, Gu Xi was neither a druid nor a spiritual planter, how could he come to the New Agricultural University to study. ??Now that there is such a good opportunity, Gu Xi is naturally happy to miss it. There is definitely no influence from things like study companions. ??Anyway, Gu Xi was now back to the state he was in when he was studying in the Chaoyang Guild. I either go to class every day or read in the library. Because he had professional guidance and Gu Xi had time to study, in just a few days, Gu Xi''s foundation in spiritual cultivation was laid. Botany has been upgraded to level 4 unknowingly, and herbology has been upgraded to level 5. In addition, he also learned soil science, geology, and some other earth master''s abilities. However, because these things were scattered and not a specialized research direction at the Agricultural University, they have never formed a corresponding level. ?However, Gu Xi has made many copies of the notes in his hand. He will study them slowly when he goes back, and they will come in handy one day. As for the matter of study companions, Gu Xi can only admit that study companions are still very useful. After all, in a place like this where the place is unfamiliar, someone always has to arrange where Gu Xi goes to eat, where to rest, etc. They can be considered a great help to Gu Xi. Sometimes when Gu Xi is busy studying and feels hungry, he just needs to say a word and they will bring him food. This kind of life lasted for twenty-three days. ??Gu Xi, who had just gotten up that day, was about to go out to class when he was stopped by Li Wei. Little brother, its ready. Are the results out? Yes, this matter is not clear now. Lets go to the principals laboratory. As soon as Gu Xi heard this, he didn''t care about anything else and just followed Li Wei away. After walking a certain distance, Li Wei looked at Gu Xi in surprise. Little brother, your physical strength is good. My fitness level has reached level 9. ?Gu Xi said proudly. When Li Wei heard this, his expression couldn''t help but change, "No wonder, but you are just a necromancer, what are you doing with such advanced fitness skills?" I took tonics and over-replenished them. Gu Xi couldnt say that he didnt develop this fitness technique by himself, so he just said it casually. Well, it seems that you are very lucky. No wonder you can get this ancient recipe. I heard that your ancient prescription this time is quite remarkable, and many idle professors want to join the research team on ancient prescriptions. . As long as something can be researched from it, it will be an improvement in strength. " Oh, how are things going now? As for the question of Gu Xi, Li Wei couldn''t say anything at the moment. ?But one thing is certain, that is, what Gu Xi requested before has been accomplished. After going around several hills, Gu Xi followed Li Wei into an underground laboratory. As the door of the laboratory was opened, Gu Xi was stunned by what he saw. ??This laboratory actually hollowed out a mountain, forming an ecosystem inside. ?Principal Li Qiangqiang is standing in an open space somewhere. In front of him are five fruit trees more than two meters high. ?These fruit trees are already full of fruits. The fruits are not too big and look like the heads of some babies. ?But for some reason, the colors of these fruits are all different. There are five elements of colors in them, but they are not the correct colors. Instead, they are colors such as pink, bright yellow, and pink and white. ?Looking carefully, there are thirty fruits growing on each tree. When he saw Gu Xi coming over, Li Qiangqiang also smiled and said, "Come here, little brother, with the seeds you gave us, we cultivated a total of 14,300 first-generation saplings. We experimented with seven plants in total. One plant did not care about any of the five elements, five plants were planted with five elements alone, and one plant was planted with all five elements. ?Those who have none of the five elements will die immediately without living. The growth rate of all five elements is quite slow. Even if we use all methods, we cannot make it grow quickly. Only the five elements alone can accelerate growth. We have compared some experimental results. It was found that five different blessings will affect the function of this fruit. This is experimental data, you should take a look first. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 802： The grass-returning elixir you got (please subscribe) Chapter 802: The grass returns the elixir (please subscribe) There are 800 chapters, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! ? Gu Xi took a look at the experimental data and found out the daily treatment and response methods for the seven saplings from the time they were planted. Gu Xi noticed that the saplings without the Five Elements skills only grew to the seventh day and then died. Liu Qiang and the others tried many methods but could not save him. The saplings treated with the Five Elements method are the first to germinate. But early germination does not mean that it will grow well, especially since Peixin Agricultural University did not arrange a special Five Elements Spiritual Land, but only used some Five Elements breath instead. So this sapling cannot grow well. The druids and spiritual planters have used many methods, but they cannot make the sapling grow quickly, let alone bloom and bear fruit. It can be said that the arrangement of such saplings with all five elements requires a long time. This may be a long-term issue for agricultural universities. As for the saplings with one type for each of the five elements, they grew relatively quickly. Through various methods of growing plants, the saplings grew into big trees and produced thirty-six fruits. There are thirty-six pieces in each tree. At present, some fruits have been taken away to study the corresponding properties and medicinal properties. The first reports came out of fruit trees that relied on the attributes of fire and water. The fruit quality of these two fruit trees is both green, and they are named Cao Huan Dan (fire) and Cao Huan Dan (water) respectively. ?Herbal Medicine (Fire) has the effect of breaking through the big realms. The big realms here refer to realms such as 5, 15, and 25. In other words, after taking the grass-returning pill (fire), you can directly ignore the promotion mission and directly advance to the breakthrough level. ?Think about how long it took Gu Xi to upgrade to level 5, and you can understand the function of this grass-returning elixir (fire). I believe that as long as Cao Huan Dan Huo can be grown in batches, many people will be willing to spend a lot of money to buy one. ?The situation with Cao Huan Dan (water) is different. This thing can replenish life. One pill can replenish ten years of life. The most important thing is that there is no upper limit for the consumption of Cao Huan Dan. In other words, as long as you have money, you can buy as much food as you want. This is good news for some old players. You must know that among the elixirs on the market for extending life, none of them were developed after thousands of years of research. And each type requires certain conditions to be refined. In the end, only take one or two tablets. If you take too much, the effect of the medicine will be over. ?It''s nothing like this herbal elixir (water). You can take it as long as you have it, one pill for ten years. One tree will produce thirty-six pieces in three years. Not only can you eat it yourself, but you can also sell it outside. I believe many people would be willing to plant one next to them. As for the remaining three types of grass-returning elixirs, they have not yet been detected, but I believe the effects should be similar to the two that have been detected. They are all good things of corresponding levels. Looking at the information in his hands, Gu Xi could understand the mentality of Liu Qiang and the others at this time. ??If this thing can be grown in large quantities, then agricultural universities will be developed. ?These grass-returning medicines will be a new starting point for agricultural universities. It may even be possible to create a new system specifically built around Cao Huan Dan. Just when Gu Xi was about to look through the information and plan, another new information was sent up. "Principal, the test results of metallic Caohuandan have come out. This is the information." Okay, bring it to me and have a look. Liu Zengqiang smiled and took the information. Then his eyes narrowed and he said seriously: "Can you confirm?" This is the result of the model experiment. The physical experiment was only done twice, and the effect is the same. Only then did Gu Xi step forward and ask, "What''s wrong?" Liu Zengqiang hesitated for a moment before sending the information to Gu Xi. However, he grabbed one end of the information and did not let go. Instead, he said seriously: "Children, can you leave an extra batch of this tree for us?" ? Gu Xi was a little curious. He wanted to know what the metallic Cao Huan Dan would do to make Liu Qiang''s face look like this. But at this time, he also understood that he could never give away the benefits of Cao Huan Dan. No, Ive already divided half of the saplings that can be regenerated from grass, and its impossible to divide them any more. But doesnt your university have the means to cultivate, branch, and graft? ??The second generation of Caohuandan saplings is cultivated. As long as it can be cultivated, even if you plant millions of plants, I wont care. Let me see what it says here, eh..." ?Looking at the test report that had just been delivered to his hand, Gu Xi was stunned. ?The Grass Returning Pill (gold) can directly ignore the level limit and directly increase the player''s level by 1 level. ?However, this kind of leveling up regardless of the upper limit can only be done once per person. If the second grass-returning pill (gold) is taken, the player''s level will be increased by 4 levels again, but he will never be able to level up again in the future. In other words, if you encounter a player with little potential, he can take the Grass-Returning Pill (Fire) to break through level 5, and then take two Grass-Returning Pills (Gold) to permanently fix his level at level 10. In other words, with these two kinds of grass-returning elixirs, players in this world whose original upper limit was only level 4 will be able to reach level 10 in the shortest time and become masters that they never dared to think of before. This is something that can change the pattern of the world. It can be said that for those players with insufficient potential, this is an opportunity for them to change their destiny. Looking at the information in his hand, Gu Xi couldn''t help but be moved by it. I only need five thousand saplings, but I require subsequent branching, grafting, cultivation of the second generation, and other methods to improve the grass-returning elixir. "Okay." Liu Qiang immediately responded after hearing that Gu Xi had chosen to give in. In addition, I also want a share of the reward after delivering this kind of thing. "Can." Liu Qiangcheng had no objection to Gu Xis request, although this time the main researchers on the matter of returning grass to elixir were all professors from Peixin Agricultural University. But the main materials come from Gu Xi. ??Without the grass-returning elixir seeds and grass-returning elixir formula that Gu Xi came up with, even if they had the research means, they would not be able to research such a good thing. Let alone thinking about mass production and changing the pattern of the entire world. ?If this kind of thing is reported to the higher authorities, I believe it will be taken seriously by the higher authorities soon. Especially since Genesis is about to begin. There is a shortage of manpower everywhere now, and this kind of thing is the best way to replenish manpower. I believe that it wont be long before the higher-ups will give them a lot of rewards to encourage them to plant grass-returning pill trees in large quantities. ?It is not difficult for them if Gu Xi wants to be rewarded. They just need to report Gu Xi''s achievements when reporting. (End of this chapter) Chapter 803： The grass-returning elixir that changes the situation (please subscribe) Chapter 803: Changing the pattern of returning pills with grass (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! Im going to deal with this matter first. You can watch it here first. There are two test reports that havent come out yet. Well make a decision after the test reports come out. ??Although only three results of five different types of Caohuandan have been detected, these three results are enough to report. ?Even if the remaining two are ineffective, this is enough for the senior officials in Yuanzu City. As a high-level member of the players, Liu Zengqiang is very aware of the situation at hand. There is no need to wait any longer for the remaining two test reports, he said to Li Fei. Director Li, please introduce to him the possible research directions we may conduct in the future. I will deal with this matter first. ?After watching Liu Qiangqiang leave, Li Fei immediately pulled Gu Xi aside. Little brother, let me tell you in advance that most of the tests for the grass-returning elixir have been released. ? Judging from the current situation, there will definitely be interference later. The next research will probably be conducted in the direction of second and third generation saplings. This part of the research may have little to do with you. I dont think you want any second- or third-generation saplings, right? Your goal should be to plant good trees. Originally, we had a plan. After the success of a single type of five-element power, we would start to study the impact of dual five-element power on saplings, and then study the impact of three, five, and four five elements. But Im afraid it wont work now. Expanding the planting of second- and third-generation saplings on a large scale may be the direction for the next period of time. All previous plans may have to be overturned. " Gu Xi also knew that what Li Fei said might be true. Under such a general trend, Gu Xi had no choice. ?But what Gu Xi is more concerned about now is what elements they use. ?Gu Xi felt that it was impossible to arrange it as described in the recipe. Regarding this question, Li Fei asked speechlessly: "Don''t you know such a simple thing? Thats right, you necromancers dont learn this. The water here belongs to the land of bones, which is actually a glacier that never melts. " Hearing this sentence, Gu Xi''s eyes widened, how could there be such an explanation. ?Maybe what he thought at the beginning was wrong. ??But what Li Fei explained is also reasonable. As long as the glacier does not melt, the bodies that died in the glacier will not melt. It is also very reasonable that water belongs to the land of bones. ??And if based on this understanding, if Gu Xi wanted to make arrangements, there would be no need to find a burial ground like in the previous world. Just place an ice cube from the glacier next to the tree. ?Li Fei didn''t notice Gu Xi''s reaction, he was still talking. Earthy rivers are quicksand, whether it is from the desert or the beach, just a handful of sand is enough. The plants in the ground are coal. You can just find any lump of coal and put it there. For metal floors, metal cement boards can be used to ensure that there is no mistake. The last one is the fire in the forest. You can use a torch to act as it. " ? Such a situation made Gu Xi blink constantly. He really didn''t expect that this weird reversal of the five elements could be interpreted in such a way. ??And he had to believe it, because Peixin Agricultural University had obviously taken care of everything. ??If something went wrong here, the tree that returns grass to elixir would not be able to grow so well. Just when Gu Xi was shocked by this situation, someone else sent over the test report of the fourth type of grass returning pill. The test report sent this time is from Cao Huan Dan (Wood). Liu Qiang was not here, so the test report was sent directly to Gu Xi. Gu Xi opened the report and looked at it, and he was convinced by the situation of returning grass to elixir. At this time, he felt somewhat regretful. He was not sure whether he had made a mistake in taking out the grass-returning elixir. ?The grass-returning elixir (wood) in front of you has only one effect, that is, when the player dies in the game, if he takes the grass-returning elixir (wood) on the spot, he will have a chance to be resurrected. ?Of course Gu Xi estimated that in the past, before they completed creation and opened the passage to the real world, there would only be one chance of resurrection. It will not be like players in the real world who start with three chances to resurrect. But for these players, it can also be regarded as an incentive. Being able to resurrect after death gives players the possibility of fighting for their lives. It can be said that this grass-returning elixir (wood) has once again changed the pattern here. Especially for those players with higher levels. ?For those who are above level 20, they will definitely not be willing to participate in some dangerous games. But with the addition of grass to elixir (wood), the situation is different. Perhaps they will be willing to risk their lives. Looking at the test report in his hand, Gu Xi couldn''t help but sigh. ?How come this matter is getting bigger and bigger? If this continues, I''m afraid this matter won''t end so easily. At this moment the last test report was sent over. The use of this grass-returning elixir (earth) is not as dazzling as the previous items, but it is surprisingly easy to use, because the function of this herb-returning elixir (earth) is to resolve the negative effects of purple clothing on people. Effect. ?One grass-returning elixir (earth) resolves one effect, and which one resolves is random. After being resolved, as long as the purple equipment is still used, the negative effects will appear again. Hence, unlike other types of grass-returning elixirs, this one may be a consumable in battle. After reading all the test reports, Gu Xi had to admit that it would be better to use the growing ones separately. After putting down all the reports, Gu Xi asked Liu Fei. Liu Fei, what will be your planting ratio of grass to pill? Liu Fei had no way to answer this question. There may have been some previous plans, but now that the test report of Cao Huan Dan has come out, Liu Fei also understands that in the end, what should be planted, what should be planted less, and what should not be planted, I am afraid that he will have to readjust it. Both Gu Xi and Liu Fei understood that the matter in front of them was no longer controllable by them. ?But Liu Fei still said to Gu Xi. We must wait for news from above, but you dont have to wait for your five thousand saplings. If I were you, I would choose to plant five hundred saplings with all five elements first. Others will be allocated proportionally. If you want to make a lot of money, it is definitely best to use a combination of grass for elixir (water) and grass for elixir (earth), because these two are consumables. It is good to plant a small amount of grass to restore dan (wood). As a necromancer, you dont have to worry about resurrection. When players are resurrected in the future, they should receive corresponding arrangements for returning grass to elixir (wood) from Yuanzu City. As for the grass-returning elixir (fire) and the grass-returning elixir (gold), the quantities you need are not large, and you cant sell them for a price, and I believe that you will not feed these grass-returning elixirs to your undead. Right. So these can be planted less. ??If possible, try to leave as many saplings as possible without planting them, and wait for the experimental results of the second or third types of five-element elements. We are not sure yet, but the effects of the second- and above five-element elements are definitely not that simple. Even if large-scale planting is carried out, some experiments will still be carried out, but the time will be delayed. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 804： Rewards for senior executives (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 804 Rewards from high-level officials (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! As for what Li Fei said, Gu Xi would only believe half of it at best. Gu Xi also has his own ideas regarding the planting ratio. At least he can''t be led by others. Because Liu Qiangqiang was called away by his superiors, things at the New Agricultural University came to a halt. Naturally nothing will be sent later. And it was here that Li Fei explained to Gu Xi some of the situations he encountered when planting trees. ?These things are all their latest research, but because Gu Xi is half the financial backer, Li Fei did not hide it at all, but told everything. Gu Xi listened half-heartedly. ?However, Gu Xi was also smart. He didnt interrupt when he didnt understand something, but wrote everything down. Get ready to go back to Alidovi City and experiment slowly. Lets write things down first before talking about them. About seven or eight hours later, just as Li Fei asked Gu Xi if he needed a rest, a young player came in from outside. Director, a letter from the principal. ?Li Fei looked up and found that the player was holding a seagull in his hand. ?Li Fei quickly stepped forward, took the seagull and took out the letter to read. As he looked at it, his expression changed. Little brother, the Lord of Yuanzu City wants to see you. "see me?" ? Gu Xi was speechless. What does the city lord have to do with him? He is only level 8. Yes, the principal has met with the city lord. This time, the grass-returning elixir issue has caused some reactions. The city lord plans to keep the cultivation of grass-returning elixir in this city, so I hope you can give me some advice. ?In addition, your offering of grass in return of elixirs is considered meritorious, and there should be corresponding rewards. This time, I am afraid it will be a reward for you. " Oh, okay, Ill go over now. What about the city owner? "Luckily, he is already level 29. This time the Grass-Returning Pill is also an opportunity for him. The effect of the Grass-Returning Pill (gold) increased by 1 level will be equally useful to him. By then, his level will reach Level 30. ?As soon as the matter of returning grass to elixir is settled, he can start preparing his own creation. You dont know that it gives many players who cannot reach level 30 a chance to make a final impact. The possibility of us returning to the real world will be much greater this time. " ?Gu Xi nodded. Although he didn''t quite understand the meaning of what Li Fei said, Gu Xi understood that he would definitely get many rewards. ?So Gu Xi stood up and said, "Then how should I go to see the city lord?" ?In Gu Xi''s mind, accompanying a level 29 master like Xincheng City Lord probably doesn''t mean he has free time every day. Its impossible to just find a coffee shop on the roadside and wait. When he passed there, there might have been restrictions of this kind or something. He must ask things clearly. ?Li Fei also shook his head, "I don''t know either, I haven''t seen it myself." Fortunately, new news came soon. The convoy sent by the city lord had arrived in front of the Agricultural University. All Gu Xi had to do was get in the car. After hearing the news, Gu Xi glanced at Li Fei. "Don''t worry, you''re only a few levels up. With the city lord''s current strength and status, he doesn''t think much of what you have." Gu Xi then dispersed some of his thoughts and followed the players who came to pick him up towards the university gate. Go everywhere. Even though these players who came to pick them up were wearing suits, Gu Xi could clearly feel the power of the Holy Light from them. After all, as a necromancer, he is quite sensitive to the holy light. Gu Xi could tell at a glance that these were all level 19 paladins. ? Judging from the movement of the three of them, their coordination with each other should be quite good. ?No matter where Gu Xi is, any one of the three of them can protect Gu Xi behind them at any time. ?This habit is obviously an instinct that has been formed over time. After leaving the school gate, Gu Xi saw a bus-like car parked outside the school gate. The car was completely black and was quite inconspicuous when parked outside the school gate. ??If these three paladins hadn''t led the way, Gu Xi wouldn''t have even noticed that there was a car here. "Please get in the car. Don''t talk nonsense when you get in the car, and don''t open any means related to the portal at will." Looking at the serious faces of these three people, Gu Xi finally nodded. When he stepped into the car, he found that the inside of the car was significantly larger than the outside. The decoration style here was also quite low-key. The most important thing was that all the windows were painted black, which made Gu Xi couldn''t see any movement outside. Such a situation left Gu Xi speechless. He didnt even know whether the car was moving or where it was going. Concerning this situation, Gu Xi couldn''t help but murmur in his heart. ??Who is this person? He is just a level 29 player. What''s so big about him? He also has level 34 undead, but he doesn''t even show them off. There is nothing to be cautious about as a being who has not yet passed level 29. ? Gu Xi muttered in his heart and found a sofa to sit down casually. After that, Gu Xi did not look around or take out his things to read, but just sat down and closed his eyes. At this time, Gu Xi''s left hand was moving slightly. He was using some means to use the power of the six-ray lantern. ?However, the power this time was quite weak. Gu Xi blessed him with spiritual protection, and at the same time, he secretly contacted the underworld dragon robe and the soul lamp stored in the six-way lantern of flame. Because he did not release the pretender, the effect of Gu Xi''s perspective when using the underworld dragon robe and the spiritual lamp is not very good. But you can always use some. ?From this perspective, Gu Xi found that many eyes were falling on him. They seemed to be sizing up Gu Xi, exploring Gu Xi''s situation and flaws. Its just that Gu Xis situation is quite unique. Since he obtained the "Secret Records of the Lord of Taishan Prefecture", Gu Xi''s route has been more or less affected. The route he is taking now is no longer visible to anyone. The most that can be seen is that he masters the three divine skills of death. The observation of Gu Xi lasted for about seven or eight minutes, and Gu Xi suddenly opened his eyes. The car door in front of him was opened again, and a young player who looked like he was in his twenties walked in. ?He raised his head and glanced at Gu Xi, then smiled and said to Gu Xi. Hello, Gu Xi, my name is Xu Youming, the current city lord of Xincheng, a level 29 archmage. Nice to meet you. Hearing this, Gu Xi was also shocked. How could he be so young? However, he did not move slowly. He stood up from the sofa and said seriously. Hello, City Lord. (End of this chapter) Chapter 805： Amazing rewards (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 805 Amazing Rewards (please subscribe for more updates) Xu Youming smiled at Gu Xi. He did not look at Gu Xi up and down like the experts Gu Xi knew when he came over, and then told Gu Xi''s previous growth experience. It seems that if you dont say this, you wont be able to show their level. Actually, Gu Xi is very annoyed by such things. ?Xu Youming in front of you relied on this to win Gu Xi''s favor. ?Actually, Gu Xi didn''t know that Xu Youming had read most of Gu Xi''s information before coming here. ?Although there is no way to explore the part inside the game world, he has gathered most of the parts after leaving the game. Even in the Chaoyang Guild, Gu Xi found out clearly that his relationship with the rabbit girl was better than that with the snake girl. Under Xu Youming, some professional psychologists analyzed Gu Xi''s character. In a short period of time, they had already made a psychological profile for Gu Xi. Dont underestimate these psychologists, they play weird decryption games. ?These games are much more dangerous than the killing games played by Gu Xi. Going in is like a narrow escape, and vitality is still hidden in various details. Without certain abilities, there is no way to survive in a game like this, let alone complete the game and get rewards. So their psychological profiling is often quite accurate. Although it loses part of his role in the game, it is enough. ?Xu Youming knew how to get Gu Xi''s favor as soon as he came in. Youre welcome, I am only the city lord of this term, and I will sit in this position for fifteen years at most. ?With Brother Gu Xis strength, maybe we will reach level 20 in fifteen years, and we will all be neighbors of Yuanzu City by then. " ??Gu Xi also smiled after being praised by Xu Youming. Xu Youming was quite satisfied at this time, which seemed to be just as the psychologist had guessed. ? Gu Xi himself has directly mastered the three magical skills of death of the necromancer, and in less than a year, he has reached level 8. His self-confidence will continue to increase. He will be confident about future goals. Just click on this to get Gu Xi''s favor. ?The calm reaction of Gu Xi in front of him was just like the analysis of his psychologist. It seems that plan C can be used, Xu Youming nodded secretly in his heart. In fact, Xu Youming did not expect that the reason why Gu Xi was so calm was because he had seen the scenery of the real world. In some ways, he has gone further than anyone here. In the eyes of some players, level 20 is considered superior, but Gu Xi no longer cares about it. ?In the last world, Gu Xi had left Li Yuzhu and several undead above level 25 behind. But it is not that there are no undead troops above level 20 left in Aridovi City. ?Among those hellhounds, more than two hundred are still in Aridovi City. They will be Gu Xis confidence in the next game. With such confidence, Gu Xi would never take the words of a level 29 player to heart.????So it''s obviously the same smile, but the situation is still too different. ??Xu Youming is still using his own plans to arrange his interest, but he is actually going the wrong way. Xu Youming didn''t know this. Seeing that Gu Xi didn''t respond to him, he didn''t pay attention, but said there. Ive heard about what happened this time from Enhancement. You found ancient things in the game, and if you think of giving back to society, this is a good thing that benefits the country and the people. Those who have done such good deeds will definitely be rewarded heavily. I came here this time just for your reward. I have already contacted the three city lords of Yuanzu City, Changzi City and Moluan City and communicated with them about the situation here. Based on our discussions, a plan was drawn up. ?This time, Yuanzu City will give you a land deed for a level 6 city, which can be integrated into your death city. ?The quality of this land title is relatively high, and various buildings are already complete. You only need to occupy it and use it, and there is no need to rebuild it. ??It is of sufficient benefit to your death city. There is a quota in Changzi City. When you reach level 15, you can take a piece of purple equipment to Changzi City. They will be responsible for warming it up. In about ten years, there is an 80% chance that it can be warmed up. Come with an orange piece of equipment. ??This is the latest technology of Changzi City. Except for players above level 25, most players don''t know about it. Moreover, it requires queuing to warm up. Please keep it secret and don''t spread this matter. The next thing we did was Paixin City. I contacted Paixin Holy Bone University, Paixin Underworld University and Paixin Bone Dragon University, the three top universities for necromancers. The books in their library were copied from it, which contained various routes for necromancers after level 15, useful magic scrolls, etc. ?Especially, there is a promotion book after basic skills reach a certain level. ??For example, the "Book of Ghosts and Dragons" used to advance to spiritualism, and the "Design Ideas for the Construction of Huangquan Terrace" stored at the University of the Underworld, the "Book of Elements and the Dead" stored at the University of the Sacred Bones, etc. They are all transcribed, but I spent a lot of effort to find them. " When Xu Youming explained the rewards given by Paixin City, he also explained in detail the extraordinary features of these rewards. After that, he introduced the final rewards given by Magic City. Moluan City has come up with their most basic thing, a branch of Moluan Market. ?This Magic Market is the foundation of Magic City. As long as it is placed in a designated place, a new Magic Market can be established. At that time, you can conduct simultaneous transactions in all cities through this magical market. Dont underestimate this branch of the Magic Market. You must know that in addition to various cities, only the territories, families, and guilds left by players who have started Genesis will have branches of the Magic Market established. Furthermore, there are layouts found only in some ultra-high-level game worlds. From the beginning of Moluan City until now, the entire Moluan Market branch has only branched out to 218 branches. ??The Magic City is willing to give you a Magic Market because they regard you as a potential stock that can step into the Genesis opportunity. " These are what our four cities give you. In addition, the player Yi Tianxing, who is about to start the Genesis, asked me to bring you a message. You let him see the opportunity for Genesis to succeed, and he hopes you can join this Genesis operation. ??If you are willing, take this registration form to sign up, even if you are only level 8 now. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 806： Send goods and rooms (please subscribe) Chapter 806 Giving away things and houses (please subscribe) ?Xu Youming''s words are trying to arouse hatred for Yi Tianxing. ?Ever since the Cao Huan Dan incident came out, those at the top knew very well that as long as Gu Xi survived, Yuanzu City would give Gu Xi its full support through this achievement. His final level starts at level 25 or above, and it is not impossible to reach level 30. ?Xu Youming points out that Gu Xi can join Yi Tianxing''s Genesis team at level 8. ?This is clearly telling Gu Xi that Yi Tianxing despises him. At least stop having some bad thoughts about Yi Tianxing in your mind. ? Gu Xi thought that this journey had been quite smooth, and he had even seen the scenery of the real world. But he is still just a kid who has just graduated. Some of his thoughts are simply not worth seeing in the eyes of those who have lived for who knows how many years. ?No, now the calculation among the top management falls on Gu Xi. ?Gu Xi only blessed psychic immunity, but did not improve his intelligence. He is not a professional such as a psychologist. ?How would he know these small details? Xu Youming said this, and he just smiled and thanked him. ?Gu Xi''s reaction made Xu Youming''s eyes narrow. He thought that he would not offend both sides. What a slippery man. ?However, most of the things that need to be explained have been explained clearly, and Xu Youming did not go on to say more. I know you have just come to Xincheng not long ago and you dont have a place to live here. I arranged a room for you in the Sky Garden on the sixth ring road. This time, all the rewards from several cities are placed there. The car will take you to the Sky Garden in a moment. This is the key. The address is 1001, Tower 1, Sky Garden. This house is a small personal gift from me. When you have free time in the future, you can come to Paixincheng to relax. " After saying that, Xu Youming quickly opened the car door and went out just like he had done before. ?When he opened the door, Gu Xi found that the outside of the car door was also dark. It was obvious that the car was walking on the road, and there was a connection between cars inside. Its just that Gu Xi didnt know where the car was going. As the car door was closed, Gu Xi sat back on the sofa again and closed his eyes. At this time, Gu Xi was constantly thinking about the next plan. This time, he originally wanted to sell the architectural design drawings of the Cloud Palace that he had accidentally obtained. As a result, it went around in such a big circle outside and caused such a big thing. ?Now he must stop and consolidate his foundation. ? In the next period of time, Gu Xis goal will be to digest the various gains he has gained from the real world, the previous game world, and the new city. Conquered the city of Aridovi in ??several other periods. Brush away Westminster Abbey. Finally, I will return to Bailian City before the beginning of next year. Gu Xi must ensure that at that time, his level has reached level 10. The final level promotion was not a difficult task for Gu Xi. He actually has enough experience to reach level 9 now. At level 10, he already has quite a few bone dragons that other necromancers need. The threshold of level 10 is nothing to him. Now he only needs to replenish the last bit of experience. The final source of experience is also quite simple. Gu Xi still has four copies to complete. ?This time Gu Xi is no longer like before, he wants to be ranked but not ranked, and he wants to have subordinates but not subordinates. ??Can only rely on a death incarnation to fill the scene. ?As far as the current military strength is concerned, the entire Westminster Abbey can be directly bulldozed. ? Push forward and backward, and after flattening the enemy, you can even turn around and clear out the troops in Victoria City. Four times and eight people, let Princess Anna gather a parliamentary group. Or maybe get some more together. Gu Xi has already thought about it, this time he must lay a solid foundation. ?While Gu Xi was deep in thought, the black car slowly stopped. ?It wasnt until the car door opened automatically that Gu Xi realized that he had arrived. He stood up and stuck his head out of the car door. At this time, Gu Xi found that a black car was parked outside the gate of the garden area of ??a villa. ?The four characters "Sky Garden" are written on this gate. ?Looking in along the gate, you will find that the ground of the garden in front of you is not covered with turf, but a layer of clouds as white as snow. Between the clouds are villas of various sizes built with white stones. ?The appearance of the villa looks very much like the City in the Clouds over the castle. ?? Gu Xi noticed that despite the empty sky garden in front of him, there were actually some ordinary angels with white wings flying in the sky about a hundred meters high. They have long black hair, are wearing white robes, and are holding meter-long swords in their hands. When flying in the sky, they always fly in groups of seven, three in front and two behind, with two more flying higher. ? Judging from their flight speed, no matter which villa in the sky garden has a problem, as long as a signal is detected, they can reach the vicinity of the villa within ten seconds. It can be said that this is the best security system in the entire Sky Garden. ?After Gu Xi got out of the car, the black car drove away on its own. Before Gu Xi could confirm the situation of the Sky Garden, a group of angels fell in front of Gu Xi. The leader looked at Gu Xi and asked seriously: "Is your name Gu Xi?" Yes, I live here and this is my key. ?Gu Xi took out the key given by Xu Youming and showed it in front of the angel. We know, we have just received the news that the owner of Tower 1001 is coming, let us wait here, we will know it is you as soon as we see it. ?The angel said seriously. "Huh?" Gu Xi thought for a moment, then looked at the direction in which the black car disappeared, "Is it because of the black car just now?" Thats right, that kind of black car is one of the city lords black fleet. There are a hundred of these unnumbered black cars in the black fleet that can be pieced together at will. Normally, thirty vehicles shuttle back and forth in the city every day, and the rest form a convoy and appear somewhere in the city from time to time. ?No one knew whether the city lord was in the chariot or where he would be. ?But most people know that the people picked up by the black car are the people recognized by the city lord. This time, Tower 1001, Sky Garden, was bought by the city owner and said to be transferred to the gentleman. The gentleman came here in a black car, so we will naturally know the identity of the gentleman. By the way, the one we want to go to is quite far away. Do you have a mount? If you have a mount, you can release it. If you dont have a mount, you have to fly over in the clouds on our side. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 807： Get rewards (please subscribe) Chapter 807: Get the reward (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! Hearing that Sky Garden could use his own mount, Gu Xi''s eyes lit up. ?His Holy Silver Evil Coffin has been ready for so long, but because of the new city''s riding restrictions, he has never released the Holy Silver Evil Coffin. Even in a place as big as New Agricultural University, Gu Xi could only rely on his legs or the schools internal bus system to get around. This sky garden does not look too big now, but it is surprisingly powerful, and you can actually use mounts. As soon as Gu Xi got excited, he released the Holy Silver Evil Coffin. ??As a holy silver evil coffin the size of a minibus was released, the angels were also stunned. Players who can live in the Sky Garden are either rich or noble. ??Mounts are usually relatively gorgeous ones, such as phoenixes and flying dragons. Of course, there are also ghost tigers and the like running on the ground. ?This is the first time I have seen a coffin as big as Gu Xi''s. ?However, these angels responded quickly. They immediately flew to the Holy Silver Evil Coffin and said to Gu Xi, who was already sitting on the Holy Silver Evil Coffin. Please follow us. ?The angel''s flying speed is about one thousand kilometers per hour, and the sky garden in front of him is actually not that big. ?Led by the angel, it only took them two or three minutes to arrive in front of a ten-story glass building. Here is the 1st one. Is my room on the tenth floor? ?Gu Xi asked curiously? ?Hearing Gu Xis question, the angels all laughed. Thats not the explanation. Building 1 is a duplex villa, and 1001 is the entrance to the villa. Sir, you can understand it after you take out the key. Upon hearing this, Gu Xi took out the key. As he took out the key, a white light fell from the top of the building, hitting the key. Then Gu Xi found that the ten-story building had disappeared. It was replaced by a large manor covering an area of ??more than thirty acres. The manor style is pure white, even the lawn on the ground is white. The manor in the distance seemed to have at least thirty rooms. As for the functions of the rooms, Gu Xi was still unclear. ?However, after Gu Xi stepped into the manor, a white light flashed behind him, and everything outside was blocked. ?At the same time, the key also gives Gu Xi a series of prompts. Welcome to Tower 1 1001, please set the owner information! Please keep the key. This key is the key to entering this area. Holding the key can control the access to the manor gate. The game login portal is located behind the manor. ?Gu Xi looked at the message that popped up from the key carefully. It can be seen that the manor in front of you is just a facade. This 1001 simply refers to such a large open space in front of you. ??Gu Xi can do whatever he wants here. Others don''t have keys, let alone come in. They can''t even see what''s going on here. So Gu Xi can drive here, release his own city gate here, and even release the Soul Evocation Tower here. ??If Gu Xi is not afraid of making his room too dark, he can even perform undead transformation rituals here. ?Of course, if Gu Xi doesn''t like the architectural style here, he doesn''t have to live here and just use it as a transit station. Gu Xi has the highest authority here. No one can know which game world he has gone to, and no one can know where he is. Gu Xi is quite satisfied with this situation. What he wants now is a space where no outsiders will disturb him. After handling the access rights according to the key prompts, Gu Xi pushed open the door of the main building of the manor. ??The various rewards Xu Youming mentioned are piled in the hall of the main building of the manor. The most numerous books here are naturally all the books that Xu Youming found from the three universities in Peixin City. ?Three piles of books like mountains were piled there. A large amount of negative energy shrouded these books, and even formed different phenomena. The most obvious one even formed the shadow of a ghost dragon lying on top of these books. ??If Gu Xi doesn''t deal with it any longer, this ghost dragon will even turn into a physical entity. ?But Gu Xis attention was not focused on it, but on the few things in front of the three piles of books. The thing that attracted Gu Xis attention the most was a golden scroll. Even though the scroll was sealed tightly and lead water was poured into it, the shadow of a city still appeared above the scroll. From Gu Xis perspective, its like watching the opening animation of a game. He can quickly scan the city in front of him from the sky. ?On the left side of the golden scroll, there is a market-like model with a series of numbers marked on it, 219. On the right side of the golden scroll, there is something similar to a contract. ?This contract seems to be the most common one among them, but Gu Xi understands that this represents the technology of this world, and it means that after level 15, he will have another orange outfit. ?Although in the real world, players can prepare their own orange equipment after level 35. But there is absolutely no such convenience in this world. Gu Xi believes that this technology should be a new technology, or a technology that is directly hidden and only the top management will know about it. How could Bai Liancheng only have three pieces of orange equipment in total? When he gets this orange outfit, will he be able to defeat all the high-level officials in Bailian City by himself? ?While Gu Xi was still thinking about this, Luna had already appeared behind Gu Xi through a special mirror. "grown ups." ??After being called by Luna, Gu Xi came back to his senses. He turned to look at Luna, pointed at the land deed and said. Luna, behind this land deed is a level 6 city. After being integrated into Alidovi City, how high can the level of the death city be raised? About level 9, less than level 10, but sir, I dont think this city is for the undead. "Hmm." Gu Xi had just seen the whole city. Judging from the situation of the city, the land deed presented in front of him was obviously an underground city-style city. This is the style in which the black dragon appears at the end. This has absolutely nothing to do with the undead. But Gu Xi can understand why Yuanzu City gave such a land deed. After all, among all cities, the underground city is the most expensive, and the underground city in front of him has been developed quite well. Gu Xi can see that there is a level 4 magic tower in the city. ?There is also a black dragon''s nest. These two buildings are the key to the dungeon. If the level of the magic tower is too low, or there is no black dragon''s nest, it is equivalent to getting such a dungeon in vain. For this reason, Gu Xi could understand Luna''s question, so he asked immediately. Luna, how do you think we should integrate this city? (End of this chapter) Chapter 808： Return to Alidovi City (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 808 Return to Alidovi City (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! If we dont integrate it first, this city will not match the attributes of Aridovi City itself. After merging with it, it will affect the integrity of Aridovi. After all, the current Alidovi City is not big enough. My idea is that we win two more periods of Alidovi City. Make sure you are stronger than this city, and then integrate this city into it. ??And I personally think that even if the city is integrated, because of the integrity of the city, it is somewhat wasteful for us to forcefully separate the land and buildings in the city. ??My idea is to follow the main city of Aridovi and clear an open space at a suitable location to serve as a launch point for the city and use this city as a satellite city of Aridovi. " Luna just took one look at the land deed and made a quick decision. ? Gu Xi thought for a while and felt that Luna''s idea was right. The land deed in front of him was in the dungeon style. If he wanted to integrate into Alidovi City, he had to either transform it into the undead style or leave it far away. ?But the land deed in front of me is a complete city. Although the city level is only level 6, it would be somewhat wasteful to demolish it and convert it. ??It is a good idea to put it outside to serve as a satellite city to help Gu Xi and raise the black dragon. "Can." ?? Gu Xi thought about the current situation of Alidovi City. Centering on the main city of Alidovi, he went out to the west, which is the direction of the Giant Garden, and finally led to the direction of Sleeping Beauty Castle and the Thorn Forest. ?Go to the north, that is, go out in the direction of the Iron City Gate, which is the direction leading to Alidovita. ?Going east, that is, from the direction of the garrison gate, it leads to the territory of the monarch. The original Princess Anna was rescued from here, and Westminster Abbey is also located here. So if you want to put down this satellite city, the best position is to go south, from the direction of the main city gate. ?However, judging from the shadow situation just now, it is obvious that this city is not a small town, so Luna''s concerns are more reasonable. Seeing that Gu Xi agreed to this matter, Luna nodded, and then expressed her thoughts. "Sir, the situation of this small manor is pretty good. There is enough open space behind the manor. We can arrange a fixed gate to make it easier for you to enter and exit Alidovi City." Gu Xi thought for a moment and thought Luna''s proposal was a good one. ?Although Gu Xi could go back to Alidovi City directly, he couldn''t bring much back. ??If it was just a small item, Gu Xi would not agree with Luna''s idea, at least he would not fix the city gate. But the situation in Pixincheng is different. ??Although Pei Xincheng has always said that it is not an economic center like Moluan City. But there is still a large amount of supplies that can be sold here. If Gu Xi likes something, express delivery can be delivered here, but transporting it back to Alidovi City will become a problem. So a city gate fixed here is a good idea. ??In addition, a city gate fixed here was arranged, so that Gu Xi''s troops could enter and exit the manor in front of him naturally. At least the manor in front of him would not be as empty as it is now. Then lets arrange it like this, first place the horizontal openable and closable school gate, and then change other city gates to be placed later when a more suitable city gate becomes available. As he spoke, Gu Xi walked out of the main building of the manor. He looked around and then placed the horizontally opening and closing school gate on the left side of the main building. ?As the horizontally opening and closing school gate was released, a large number of his Bai Wuchang poured out of the city gate. They quickly entered the main building and carried away all the books piled in three piles. At this time, Gu Xi also said to Luna: "Let''s go, I haven''t returned to Alidovi City for more than a month, and I don''t know what Alidovi City has become now." The new city of Aridovi City has almost been moved and rebuilt. At the same time, most of the new buildings brought back by the Lord have been completed. Only the Demon Palace of the Evil Path and the Pure White Cloud City have not yet been completed. Is it because of the magic tower? Gu Xi knew the reason as soon as he thought about it. ??Other prerequisites are easy to deal with, but the magic tower is more difficult to upgrade. ?This further magic tower cannot be improved with data. All the magic in the magic tower needs to be thoroughly studied before you can advance to the next level. ?At present, several of Gu Xi''s magic towers are only at level 1. He wants to upgrade them to level 3 or 4, but he doesn''t know when it will take. So these failed to take shape. Instead, there were seven cloud palaces. With Eve''s help, the prerequisites had been almost processed and construction could begin at any time. "Don''t worry, after we defeat the other periods of Alidovi City and fuse the land deed, this matter will be no longer a problem. I just saw that there is a level 4 magic tower in this land deed. . At that time, we can have both angels and demons. " Luna also nodded. The land deed was now in her hand. How could she not know what was in the land deed? ?While the two were chatting and joking, they entered Alidovi City through the horizontally opening and closing school gate. The school gate that can be opened and closed laterally is placed on the side of the Giant Garden. ?At this time, the Giant Garden, together with the training camps and other buildings built around the Giant Garden, has formed a small area of ??its own. When you step in, you can see **** patterns on the stone slabs on the ground. It is this pattern that closely connects the Giant Cemetery area and the Blood Cave area. ?Standing in front of the empty Giant Garden, Gu Xi couldn''t help but ask, "How is Dimi doing now?" ?At this time, Shaya also appeared behind Gu Xi. As soon as she heard Gu Xi''s question, she immediately answered: "Dimi is living like a fish in water in the underworld." Gu Xi was a little surprised after hearing this, "Has she grown up?" "Yes, in fact, Dimi''s situation is suitable for field battles, not for siege. When fighting in the field, her command is quite decisive. Although she cannot win with less, she fights steadily in every battle, and her troops The more you fight, the more you fight. ?Her level has also been improved. According to the latest information I got, she has now reached level 8. " Then has she ever come back? Gu Xi asked. No, she seemed to understand that now on the road to Huangquan was her last chance to prove herself, so she never came back, but kept doing tasks at the Soul Gathering Place. ?Only every time the Blood Sacrifice Ridge opens for trading, she will send her information about this period of time and apply for additional troops. ??During this period, all the vampires produced in the city were added to Dimi''s army. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 809： Alidovi’s changes (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 809 The Changes of Alidovi (please subscribe for more updates) Listening to Sha Ya''s introduction, Gu Xi quickly checked Dimi''s data. Regiment name: Rose Corps (Red Blood Battalion, full Green Zombie Battalion, full Gray Soul Battalion) Level: Level 4 (all soldiers in the corps have attack +3, defense +3, and life +300) Leader: Dimitrescu (Level 8) Heroes: Yagyu (Level 6), White (Blood Corpse, Level 5), Xiong Wei (Zombie, Level 4) bosses: 4 vampire bosses, 9 zombie bosses, 11 ghost bosses Soldiers: 213 vampires, 871 electric zombies, 1629 zombies, 993 battlefield ghosts, 1507 ghosts ?Residency: Giant Garden] Looking at the situation in front of him, Gu Xi understood how hard Dimi had worked during this period. The level of the corps has been upgraded to level 4. It seems that she is really working hard to improve her strength. ?At the same time, Gu Xi also saw that with each increase in the level of the corps, the number of troops in each battalion under the corps would also increase. At level 1, each of the three battalions has a strength of 1,000 men. Each subsequent level increases by 500 men. Now each battalion has a full strength of 2,500 men. Not to mention other things, the full strength of the Qingzhang Battalion and the Gray Soul Battalion is enough to increase the strength of the troops here to 5,000. As for the vampires, there is nothing we can do. There are no vampires on the Huangquan Road side. All vampires must be replenished by Alidovi City. It is quite remarkable to have accumulated more than two hundred during this period. It seems that after Dimi''s level increases, some worlds with vampires will be arranged for Dimi to attack. ?Seeing Dimi working so hard, some of Gu Xi''s dissatisfaction with Dimi disappeared. ?However, Gu Xi still has no plans to transfer Dimi back. Now is the critical period of Dimi''s growth, and his level is still a little weaker. ??If it were Gu Xi before, he would have thought that level 8 could be used once, but after seeing the strength in the real world, level 8 was nothing at all. Shaya, send a message to Dimi and ask her to come back after she reaches level 15. By the way, is she already at the leader level now? Breaking through the leader level. I understand, lets inform you like this. ? Gu Xi thought for a while, level 15 shouldnt be too difficult for Dimi. ??And if Dimi can reach this level, then Gu Xi will naturally recognize her status. Now, Gu Xi still suppressed the idea of ??calling Dimi back. ??Looking back at the road leading to Sleeping Beauty Castle, the carriage station on the roadside was in operation. ?At the current carriage station, in addition to the carriage leading to Sleeping Beauty Castle, there is also a carriage that is loading and preparing to go to Blood Sacrifice Ridge. ? Gu Xi did not go over to ask any questions, released the Holy Silver Evil Coffin, took Luna and the others into the car, and headed towards the center of Aridovi together. ?On the way here, Gu Xi noticed that a lot of things on Alidovi''s side had been evacuated. Most of the training camps have been moved except for a few in Giant Garden. Only a small number of training camps are still left in place due to various reasons. ?However, the fact that they have not been moved is not because they are more suitable to be placed in the main city of Alidovi, but that it is not suitable to put them down in the new city of Alidovi. ?While walking towards the council hall, Princess Anna and Eve had already arrived at Gu Xi''s side. Gu Xi also explained to them his next plan. Securing the city of Aridovi in ??all periods, this is our primary goal. After capturing all of Alidovi City, I plan to divide Alidovi City into seven different urban areas. The main city area is the administrative district and the core area, which will serve as the main area for external connections. All connections with castles and satellite cities, as well as the gathering of the main force, will be placed here. ?At the same time, most of the city gates, summoning towers, and everything I can put on the battlefield using the city of death will also be placed here. " To Gu Xis idea, the four contracted undead kept nodding their heads. They all understand Gu Xis idea. For them, the city of death may also be used for training troops or farming. ??But in Gu Xi''s eyes, the core part of the city of death is actually throwing city gates, walls, soul-calling towers, troops, etc. onto the battlefield. Placing the core part in the main city is definitely the most correct method. Then Gu Xi said: "For the next six Alidovi cities, my personal idea is that the one we have taken now will serve as a training area, and all training camps will be placed there. If there is not enough land, then we will grab it, fight it, and develop it. Small and medium-sized buildings are also mainly used to increase the training volume of soldiers. Those that can form a linkage effect with each other can be placed together. " Upon hearing this, Luna quickly began to record Gu Xi''s request, and finally she raised her head. Then what should we do if we follow those exclusive training camps at the leader level? This is my plan for the future. There will be five Alydovi cities in the future. I plan to use one city specifically to serve as the hero area, and the buildings and areas related to the heroes will be moved directly here. ?Of course, the leader-level ones will naturally move this way. ?In addition, the magic tower, library, and various laboratories will be moved to an Aridovi city and laid out as a dedicated magic area. ??The original magic planting area will also be moved, and a separate magic planting area will be formed for farming, growing herbs, and fruit trees. ??Processing industries such as blacksmith shops and enchanting tables will be concentrated in an Arido dimension to form an industrial zone. Finally, I built a market area with the Magic Market that I just got as the core. " Gu Xi quickly stated his plan. When Gu Xi told the plan, Luna and Princess Anna took action together and kept drawing the map. ?Luna, as the elf of Aridovi City, and Princess Anna, the eldest princess of Britain, know the situation in Victoria City best. ??We also know how big the territory of Alidovi City, which has not yet been captured, will be and what kind of terrain it will be. Gu Xis plan sounds good, but if it is really to be implemented, it still needs to be examined on-site. ??For example, moving the entire magic plant area is not that simple. At present, in the magic plant area, in addition to a large number of plants, there is also the existence of Xiemu Lake. ?This Xiemu Lake is the key to the magic plant area, but this Xiemu Lake is not like a building that can be easily moved. How to move, where to move, and how to arrange everything must be reconsidered. ??Furthermore, Gu Xi also has five thousand grass-returning elixir saplings and a complete grass-returning elixir seed, all of which are to be planted in the magic plant area. This means that adjustments need to be made within the magic plant area. If you want to get all this done, I''m afraid you''ll have to put in more energy. (End of this chapter) Chapter 810： Prepare for war (please subscribe) Chapter 810 Preparing for war (please subscribe) ??Gu Xi and the others talked about the situation in Alidovi City and quickly came to the meeting hall. At this time, Luna and the others already knew Gu Xis next thoughts, and Gu Xi also knew the current situation of Alidovi. Except for the Evil Path Demon Palace and Pure White Cloud Middle City, which were not completed due to prerequisites, most of the buildings have been built. Especially the two most important championship buildings and the Dragon Nest portal have been completed long ago and have been running smoothly for a period of time. ?At present, the Wangxiang militia and white-robed cavalry have trained sixty people. If they had not been unable to fly, their combat power would have definitely exceeded that of Gu Xi''s black dragon troops. We have conducted experiments and found that the situations of Wangxiang Vigilante Group and Santu Magic Spring are quite special. They occupy quite a large area. After they were almost built, the large plots of land in a district were completely gone. So we can only arrange it in two districts. They are both placed in the new city of Aridovi, in the area that was destroyed before. One is called Wangxiang District and the other is called Santu District. " ?While Gu Xi was understanding the situation through the map, Luna was still explaining the changes in the new city of Alidovi. ? Gu Xi wanted to take a look at it at first, go around in person and get familiar with the new changes in Alidovi City. But Princess Annas words persuaded him. Isnt your current goal to win several other periods? After you take it, the situation you see changes again, so what''s the use of looking at it now. " Gu Xi knew that Princess Anna was right as soon as he heard it. ?With Gu Xis current military strength, it will be quite easy to capture the city of Aridovi in ??the remaining five periods. ?His troops will only fight more and more, and their strength will become stronger. ?In the next period of time, Gu Xi will continue to have more and more open spaces on his hands, and some buildings will have to be moved again. It is better for Gu Xi to finish everything and then go over to check. "I understand, Princess Anna, prepare to order the troops. I will personally command this time." "good!" Princess Anna responded decisively. Then Gu Xi turned to look at Luna again, "Luna, you start counting all the buildings now and make preparations to move the buildings. Eve, you are responsible for sorting out the materials and books I brought back. . Shaya, you wait outside. I think the Agricultural University will send saplings over soon. You are responsible for receiving them. " ? Gu Xi didnt want to choose a time or anything, and it wasnt a big deal. He had to choose an auspicious day or something to send out troops. ??It''s rare that he moved to a new house today, so it was a good time to celebrate. After making the decision, several of Gu Xi''s men took action quickly. The troops in the city were also mobilized quickly. ?The heroes quickly took their places, and Amilcar came to Gu Xi immediately. "grown ups!" Have you finished reading the book? When Gu Xi got the [Iron Cavalry Strategy Book] from Bai Xian, he read it himself and found that it was of no use, so he handed the [Iron Cavalry Strategy Book] to Amilcar for him to practice. Have watched half of it and mastered three different cavalry charge skills. Amilka immediately told Gu Xi about his situation. He and Dimi are heroes with the potential of Gu Xi''s two leaders. ?But their routes are completely different. ??Amilcar had only one goal, and that was to form an order of knights. ??Now the scarlet knight under Gu Xi has been assigned to him. As for the Blue Knight and the Pale Knight, he did not put them in his hands. Amilcar had nothing to say about this. ?But he was thinking of waiting until the Blue Knights and the Pale Knights were established, and then he would act as the commander-in-chief. When Gu Xi handed him the [Iron Cavalry Strategy Book], he was the first to study it. ?However, Amilcar also understood that the most powerful cavalry under Gu Xis men was no longer the three-color death knight substitutes. But the white-robed iron cavalry that was just acquired not long ago. ?This kind of white-robed iron cavalry has a high level, strong combat effectiveness, and there are many of them. The three knights of scarlet, blue and pale can only produce up to two each week, and they mainly rely on various methods to train them in large quantities. But the white-robed cavalry is different. With a production of 20 men per week, a team of 1,000 men can be assembled in a year. This is something that the scarlet, blue and pale knights have been unable to obtain for several years. ??Amilcar chose the Scarlet Knight at the beginning, which was equivalent to giving up the others. ?Now he must pay for his original choice, just like Dimi fought on his own in the game to prove his strength. ??Amilcar also had to show something to prove himself before Gu Xi could hand over such an important cavalry unit to him. Hence, Amilcar never relaxed in his study of the [Iron Cavalry Strategy Book]. ?However, because the time is too short and Bai Xian''s level is too strong, he has only learned three of the cavalry charging skills. But for Gu Xi, this was enough. ?This proves that Amilcar is studying hard, instead of just waiting at the Scarlet Temple, waiting for the Scarlet Knight to fall on him like before. Okay, you will go with me to this battle. After the war begins, you will be the main force. While Gu Xi was talking to Amilcar, other heroes also rushed over. ?Under Gu Xi, only heroes can enter the meeting hall, and the remaining boss levels stay outside. ?Seeing his heroes gathered together, Gu Xi glanced at them directly. You have stayed in Aridovi for so many days, you should know why I called you here this time. That''s right, we are going to attack the city of Aridovi from other periods. This is an opportunity for you. After defeating it, Aridovis range of contact will be greatly expanded. At the same time, we will face more powerful shadow enemies in the mirror dungeon. At that time we will face enemies from many sides. If you dont grow up, then sorry, you will be left behind by me. So this battle is the time to prove you. ?The better the fight, the more troops will be deployed behind. If one person can capture the city of Aridovi for an entire period, then it is not impossible to hand over the management of this Aridovi city to you. Perform well. " ?After taking one look at these heroes, Gu Xi pushed open the door of the meeting hall. Outside the gate, there are undead leaders standing. Behind them were Gu Xis undead troops with levels above level 5. Looking at the densely packed troops, Gu Xi''s eyes flashed with relief. ?These are the results of his many years of hard work. This battle is settled. (End of this chapter) Chapter 811： Go on an expedition (please subscribe) Chapter 811 Departure (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! Alidovita, the five crows on the guillotine are all staring at Gu Xi. Princess Anna followed Gu Xi, pointed at the five crows and said, "Have you thought about it? You can point to which crow you want to fight in any period." In the beginning, it only opened the way to the Tudor and Yorkist periods, so lets start with the Yorkist period. ?Standing in front of the guillotine, Gu Xi said lightly. When Princess Anna arrived, she had already told Gu Xi about the situation in Britain during certain periods. The York dynasty is a dynasty established by the York family. The most famous achievement is the War of the Roses with the Lancastrian dynasty, which is also a branch of the Plantagenet dynasty. ??And the two children in the **** tower in the Aridovi Tower are Edward V of the York Dynasty and his younger brother Richard, Duke of York. They died at the hands of their uncle, but they were reported missing at the time, and were known as the princes who disappeared in Alidovita. The reason Gu Xi chose the York Dynasty was not only because this road had been opened before, but also because the York Dynasty had close ties with the Lancaster Dynasty and the Plantagenet Dynasty. ??Conquering the city of Aridovi during the York Dynasty will definitely open up these two roads. When the time comes, Gu Xi can fight along these two roads instead of consuming the reward of the Headless Queen. ?In Gu Xis eyes, the reward of the Headless Queen is not just these crows. In Gu Xis eyes, the reward of the Headless Queen is also the control of the roads of Alidovi City in different periods. As a crow flew up, Gu Xi felt that a new road appeared outside the city of Alidovi. ?However, Gu Xi did not lead his troops and set off directly. Instead, he walked near the Bloody Tower and looked up at the two children in pajamas. He has seen the headless queen representing the Tudor dynasty, so will the prince representing the York dynasty give any different temporary tasks? ??It''s just that these two people didn''t pay attention to Gu Xi''s thoughts. When they saw Gu Xi approaching, they just nodded to Gu Xi at the window of the tower, then took a step back and disappeared behind the window. ?Seeing Gu Xi encountering such a situation, Princess Anna quickly stepped forward to persuade him: "They just don''t want to contact other people. Sir, don''t blame them." Its okay, I just came over to see if there are any temporary tasks that I can take on. If not, forget it. Ill leave the affairs of Alidovita to you. Amilcar, the army is ready to go. " Under Gu Xi''s order, a large number of troops quickly gathered. ?This time, according to Gu Xi''s order, he will remove two-thirds of the level 5 and above troops in the city, leaving only one-third as guards for the two Alidovi City and Alidovi Tower. Of course, the hero and leader Gu Xi brought all of them with them. After all, battles require command, and Gu Xi needs to ensure that his orders can be passed on smoothly. ?Following Gu Xis order, a large number of undead troops stepped out of Alidove Tower and onto the road outside Alidove Tower. When he set foot on this road, Gu Xi felt that it was obviously the direction he was heading towards Alidovi Tower before, but here it was completely different. The sky above Alidovi City in the distance was shrouded in black mist, and there were countless The strange bird turned into a strange shadow kept twisting in the sky. ??Gu Xi, who was sitting on the holy silver evil coffin, raised his hand and released the three holders. ?Through the perspective of the underworld dragon robe and the spiritual lamp, Gu Xi could clearly see that in addition to the sky, there were also a large number of strange shadows hidden on the ground. Meetou. After confirming the situation here, Gu Xi decisively ordered: "Clear the road leading to Alidovi City and fight directly in front of the city wall. You are the fastest and fight all the way through." As soon as Mido heard this, he immediately took over the mission and rushed out with his troops. Most of Mido''s men are undead that have been transformed with him. Of course, there are also some organic centipede troops among them, but the number is not large. After all, the last time Gu Xi fought against the Downworld, he directly released all the undead bosses to fight, and did not immediately go to the ground to summon the souls. The number of organic centipedes that can be obtained is actually not many, and only Mido''s men have such a batch. ?During Gu Xi''s absence, Mido has been taking his men to participate in various battle missions. Scenes such as sewers and underground labyrinths are most suitable for his fighting style. After taking over the task, Mido immediately rushed out with his men. Then Gu Xi ordered: "Kajia, get ready for battle." As soon as Kajia and Diegu heard this, they immediately prepared for battle at the same time. Since they returned to Alidovi City, Gu Xi has not used them to fight. ?However, they also heard about Dimi in the city of Aridovi, and Dimi served as a negative example. Now all the heroes under Gu Xi are quite honest and work hard to complete tasks to improve themselves. When there is no mission, they also work hard to train the troops and cooperate with them. Let the troops become familiar with their fighting style. ?This time neither Kajia nor Diegu gave orders, and the undead leaders under them had already organized their troops. At this time, Gu Xi pointed at Mido, who had already rushed out, and said to Kajia and the others: "Have you seen Mido''s team? They are attracting the enemy''s attention, but they move faster. When Mido passes, the mysterious shadow hidden underground will appear. The next thing is your business, deal with all these strange shadows that come out of the ground. Fight all the way to the city wall. " Kajia understood Gu Xis thoughts as soon as he heard it. Gu Xi was interested in the ability of his troops to attract firepower and defend and counterattack. After Mido rushes over, the enemy who emerges from the ground will definitely attack the troops on the spot as soon as possible. ?Judging from their attack power, they must have used all their strength as soon as they struck. So at this time, this force must be able to defend and even counterattack. Among Gu Xis men, only Kajia and Duigu can do this. Gu Xi, who was quite familiar with his heroes, naturally sent them out immediately. After the three heroes were sent out, Gu Xi did not continue to send out troops. ?Standing on the Holy Silver Evil Coffin, he raised his head and glanced at the city of Alidovi in ??the distance, and then directed the troops to move forward. Just as Gu Xi planned, Mido''s movement speed exceeded the enemy''s imagination. They all rushed past the road, and the enemy''s troops emerged from the ground. ?Hence, Kajia, Diegu and their troops rushed in and started fighting with those mysterious figures. (End of this chapter) Chapter 812： War begins (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 812 The war begins (please subscribe for more updates) Additional updates, please subscribe, recommend, monthly tickets and other support! ?Kajia and Duigus troops cooperated quite well, but no matter how they cooperated, they were not as strong as the cooperation between Kajia and Duigu. These two are originally considered to be one body. ??They just took different routes in the middle, but they are essentially the same person. And their routes are obviously homologous and complementary. The cooperation between them is not the effect of one plus one. Even if the two of them bring a group of miscellaneous soldiers, they can still defeat a large number of enemies through defensive counterattacks. Not to mention that the troops they bring now are the troops that grew up with them. When attacked by the mysterious shadow, Kajia and Duigu immediately put on bone armor for their men. As layer after layer of bone armor was applied to their bodies, their undead troops seemed to be desperate for their lives and did not consider it at all. Regarding defense issues, he directly attacked the mysterious shadows around him. The level of the shadow in front of him was obviously higher than when Gu Xi first entered. ?But their levels are not too high. The basic shadows here are between level 3 and level 5, but the number seems to be more. ?Most of these strange shadows look like humans, and a few of them look like long snakes or other weird things put together. When they came out of the ground, they didn''t hold anything back. After all, they also noticed that Gu Xi sent two heroes with troops, all of which started at level 5. Since their level is not as good as that of the undead, even if they want to take advantage of their numerical advantage, they must mobilize all their strength immediately. The battle cannot be dragged out into a protracted battle. It is necessary to give the enemy a full blow in the shortest time, and then retreat to the back to attack the undead by taking advantage of the geographical advantage. ?This is what these ghosts think. Dimi encountered this kind of situation when he first attacked the Tudor-era city of Aridovi. ??The troops who clearly had the upper hand were dragged into street fighting, and in the end the areas behind them were beaten to the ground. ??Gu Xi had also heard of this incident. Afterwards, Gu Xi and Princess Anna reviewed it many times. ??The final result of the deduction is that if you want to avoid getting involved in such a thing, you must either have a sufficient number of troops on hand and devour every land you level. ?Either you have a strong enough force on hand to push everything aside without giving Shadow any chance to react. ??Gu Xis arrangement this time is to choose the second way of thinking and push directly. With a speed of more than 1 meter, he can rush to the bottom of the city wall immediately and occupy a favorable position. Kajia and Duigu defended and counterattacked, clearing out the enemies that were drawn out along the way. After clearing the enemies, it happened to be when Gu Xi''s army approached the city wall. At that time, with the number and level of troops Gu Xi has in hand, he can directly launch the first wave of impact, and he will definitely be able to rush into the inner city and clean out everything here. Different from Dimis previous plan, Gu Xi had no intention of occupying one area and occupying the other. Gu Xis idea is very simple, push it horizontally. Kill all the shadows in Aridovi City at this time in one fell swoop, and then go back and occupy Aridovi City at this time. In this way, the time it takes for them to capture Aridovi City will not be too long, and the current battle will not turn into a protracted war. And the losses will be less. As for whether those shadowy figures would resist, Gu Xi actually didn''t take it seriously. Since experiencing the previous world, Gu Xis heart has become bigger. Gu Xi didn''t pay any attention to the enemy whose combat power was around level 5 in front of him. ?After the battle between Kajia and Dui Gu, Gu Xi held the phantom magic staff and stood on top of the Holy Silver Evil Coffin to observe the enemy''s situation. After seeing that Kajia and Duigu''s troops had the upper hand, Gu Xi finally breathed a sigh of relief. Having the upper hand means that Gu Xi''s plan is right. Then the next thing is to transform the troops and turn all the enemies who died here into supplementary troops. ??However, one bad thing about fighting in Aridovi City is that Gu Xi''s Death City does not work. He cant release new death cities within his own death city. So Gu Xi couldn''t put the Soul-Calling Tower on the battlefield. ??Gu Xi could only release three batches of necromancers, asking them to cooperate with him and use spiritualism on the shadows killed by Kajia, Duigu and the others. ??This is the first time Gu Xi has used spiritualism one by one since he had the Spiritualization Tower. ?With the help of the Spiritualization Tower, he can cast Spiritualism directly within a certain range. ?Its not like now, where we have to point out the corpses one by one. As a result, the messages in front of Gu Xi kept popping up. Skeleton Two-Handed Swordsman (summon) kills Shadow (level 3), you get 1 experience point, Kajia gets 1 experience point, and the summons gets 13 experience points. You use spiritualism successfully and get a skeleton soldier (level 8) and 1 spiritualist experience point. ? Gu Xi was quite satisfied with this transformation. Using level 3 corpses for level 8 undead would not be a loss no matter what. This is true even if these level 8 undead are just undead such as skeleton soldiers and zombies. ??The undead troops who had just gotten up from the ground after being transformed by the undead immediately rushed forward. They dont have any suitable weapons and equipment, so now is a good time to grab weapons. ?So they pounced forward, without any need for anyone to direct them, and pounced directly on the shadow closest to them. With this attack, not only the Shadows were surprised, but even Kajia and Zigugu who were fighting were also a little surprised. They didn''t expect to encounter such a situation. These undead people who got up had nothing, so why did they rush forward? Wouldn''t they go to the back to get a weapon? You must know that in this battle, Gu Xi took out all the weapons in the ice and snow arsenal. ?Those weapons are all products of blacksmith shops these days, and the quality is quite good. As long as you go back and get the weapons and equipment, even the skeleton''s combat effectiveness can be improved. ??This is much better than just stepping forward and fighting right in front of you. I dont know what these undead are thinking. ??Although they didnt understand it in their hearts, Kajia and Duigu still blessed these undead with various effects. The most important bone armor is put on the bodies of these undead layer by layer, ensuring the safety of these undead. This also allows these undead to focus more on attacking. ?They grabbed it with their hands, bit it with their teeth, and kept biting the shadows, even trying to swallow them into their stomachs. With their joining, the battle along the way became smoother, and the main force led by Gu Xi arrived in front of the Alidovi city wall quite safely. (End of this chapter) Chapter 813： Broken City (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 813 Breaking the City (Please subscribe for more updates) ?Standing in front of the Aridovi city wall and looking at the Aridovi city in front of him, Gu Xi felt that the style of Aridovi city in this era seemed to be obviously different from the Aridovi city he occupied before. ?The buildings in front of you are mostly small castles focused on defense, and some houses even have high towers. Gu Xi also heard about this situation from Princess Anna. Because the York Dynasty changed back and forth within a hundred years, even the city of Victoria was affected. The wars here continued, and the buildings in the city were bulldozed again and again. In the end, they all learned to protect their homes first no matter what. Even if there was a big chaos in Victoria City, their homes would not be destroyed. This is gone. ??As a result, the current style began to transform towards small castles. ?If the city in front of us really wanted to fight street fighting, it would be much more difficult than in the Tudor period. ??Gu Xi stood at the front of the Holy Silver Evil Coffin, looking at the city wall in front of him calmly. Due to the style of the city at the rear, there are also many arrow towers and magic towers on the city wall here. When Mido came over, some strange shadows had already appeared on these arrow towers. ?These shadows with long-range capabilities immediately launched an attack on Mido''s troops. ?However, Mido''s men were known for not taking the usual path. Faced with such an attack, Mido did not retreat, but used various means to burrow into the ground. ?Mido himself took the zombie worm and immediately got into the ground. ?Seeing Mido''s reaction, the shadows on the city wall were also angry. ??This kind of underground movement is their specialty, and some people actually want to fight them underground. ?This is really a desperate situation. So a group of strange shadows jumped down from the city wall and disappeared directly in the shadow of the city wall. ?At this time, Gu Xi came over with his troops. ?Seeing the situation in front of me, I felt somewhat puzzled. Didn''t Mido rush over from the beginning? Why did the person disappear in the blink of an eye? ?However, Gu Xi, who was still confused and had his troops in place, made arrangements quickly. ?The battle before him can be regarded as Gu Xi''s first serious siege battle. In the previous sieges, Gu Xi had directly dealt with them at the city gate. ?He has never done anything like the frontal attack on the city. ?But fortunately, Gu Xi had prepared some siege weapons, and he also had some siege methods of his own. This time Gu Xi took action and naturally brought all the siege weapons. He raised his magic wand and pointed at the city wall in front of him. The leader of the undead obeyed the order, and all ghost and zombie troops were ready for battle. The ghosts flew up the city wall to prevent the arrow tower from launching. The zombies approached the city wall and launched a devastating attack on the city wall. Under Gu Xis order, the ghost and zombie leaders quickly attacked. The ghosts quickly flew up and pounced on the strange shadows above the city wall. The zombies formed small teams and rushed to the city wall with heavy weapons. When they launched the charge, the arrow towers on the city wall naturally started to work. But the undead under Gu Xi are all above level 5, and they have also been blessed by Alidovi City. At the beginning, even a single evil locust in the locust swarm could increase its combat effectiveness to the level of a normal ghost. Think about how much Arydovi City has blessed them. ?Now these zombies are as thick as level 10 suture monsters. The attacks of ordinary bows and arrows have little effect on them. They carried these arrows and rushed to the bottom of the city wall. Under Gu Xis order, all the zombie leaders used their imagination to the fullest. Some of them were playing with stacks of stacks and climbing up along the city wall. Some were there with heavy weapons and smashing against the wall. Some people just hit the city wall with their bodies. No matter what method they used, just the first wave of impact knocked the city wall to the point of collapse. But these zombies did not stop, they were still banging or banging there. When the ghosts on the city wall saw this situation, they wanted to rush down to stop it, but they were all stopped by the ghosts and couldn''t rush over at all. ?Under such circumstances, no matter how anxious the Shadows were, they could only watch the city wall being knocked open bit by bit. As the first wall cracked and fell, the remaining walls quickly collapsed. Forcibly knocked down all the walls on this side. As the city wall fell, Gu Xi saw the shadows in the city who were ready for street fighting. ?The number of these ghosts is quite large, no longer just around a few hundred people like before when Gu Xida visited various urban areas. ?These strange shadows in front of me are stacked together and become a dark patch. Judging from the total number of people, there are at least seven or eight thousand people here. They are not the same as the shadows on the city wall. Part of their bodies has solidified, and there are some white marks on the black skin. When the city wall fell down, they rushed towards the zombies with their weapons raised, as if they wanted to seize the opportunity to overturn the zombie troops rushing into the city in one fell swoop. But they never expected that when they rushed forward, they happened to encounter Mido''s troops emerging from the ground. ? Mi Duo came ahead of time and went underground before Gu Xi arrived to fight the mysterious shadows underground. So I dont know Gu Xis subsequent orders and fighting methods. After killing the shadow that can walk underground, Mido will naturally come out of the ground. His target is a little bit behind the city wall. ?In Mido''s mind, if he could get behind the city wall and sneak attack on Guiying''s lair, he would definitely get more results. In the end, he didn''t expect that when he got out, it happened to be the time when the shadows charged. When they emerged from the underground, the position they appeared was right at the middle and back of the shadow. As soon as they rushed out, they saw the situation in front of them. Mido was delighted, this was a good opportunity. ?So Mido immediately led his troops to attack the rear of Guiying. Suddenly, Shadow''s charge team was in chaos. ?Seeing this situation, Amilka contacted Gu Xi immediately. Sir, the enemy is in chaos. This is a good opportunity to charge. Dont miss this opportunity. ??Gu Xi also understood in his heart what Amilcar wanted to do, "The scarlet knight attacks, Amilcar, take over the city in front of you." Hearing Gu Xis order, Amilka said excitedly. Dont worry, sir, we are all here, red and fire, charge! (End of this chapter) Chapter 814： Indiscriminate killing (please subscribe) Chapter 814: Indiscriminate Killing (please subscribe) Red fire, charge! ??As Amilcar roared, all the scarlet knights raised their sickles and rushed forward. ?When they launched a charge, their movements were like a meteor shower streaking across the sky on a summer night, rushing towards the mysterious shadow. Behind them were the undead troops who had joined Amilcar. Their bodies seemed to have an extra layer of flames, and their bodies became brighter and brighter. It feels like a meteor is passing by and the earth is on fire. ??This is actually not a skill of the Scarlet Knight, but a method that Amilcar learned in the [Iron Cavalry Strategy Book], which is foot-cavalry coordination. Different from the normal situation where infantry and cavalry charge together, this kind of infantry-cavalry coordination allows the attributes of infantry and cavalry to complement each other. The roar of the cavalry is equivalent to adding half of the attribute points to the infantry, so their bodies will be covered with a layer of flames. The cavalry can also receive half of the attributes of infantry. The greater the number of infantry, the stronger the cavalry''s attack power. At the beginning, this kind of blessing had just begun, but as the Scarlet Knights rushed out a certain distance, their momentum reached its peak. Holding up their sickles, they immediately slashed at the strange shadows in front of them. ?With this sweep, a large piece of mysterious shadow was directly cut into two pieces. After that, the war horses with scarlet flames stepped over the fallen shadows, trampling their corpses into pulp on the spot. Even if Gu Xi wanted to summon souls, these corpses would not be able to summon skeleton soldiers or zombies. At most, they would only be able to summon some ghosts. But Amilcar in front of him didn''t think about this at all. After receiving the order to charge, he let go of himself and rushed out with his men. Under his charge, the Shadow Troops were cut up on the spot. Come on. Of course, Gu Xi would not let go of such an opportunity. He raised his magic wand and pointed forward. Skeleton soldiers attack, kill all enemies and occupy all buildings. After issuing the order, Gu Xi then said: "All gains from this battle will be distributed among ourselves and there is no need to hand them over." Hearing Gu Xi''s order, all the undead leaders'' eyes lit up. They all understood the meaning of Gu Xi''s words. Whatever you can gain from this battle is yours. So the ghost bosses and zombie bosses who were already on the battlefield immediately pressed forward, trying to grab something. Gu Xi had already fought several battles with the Shadows in Alidovi City before. They all knew that after killing the Shadows, it would not be easy to get equipment, but the Soul Beads could be exchanged one-to-one with negative energy. of. And it can also be used to improve the undead. Although these undead are all dead, no one wants to become stronger after death. Under such encouragement, even the undead with no morale burst out with extraordinary combat power. Not to mention that the combat effectiveness of these undead is far greater than that of these shadows. ??The undead rushed forward crazily, dealing a burst of damage to the scattered shadows. ?Especially the skeleton soldiers who had not participated in the battle, now they seized the opportunity and pounced on the enemy as soon as possible. ??The weapons in the hands of these skeleton soldiers are various, ranging from long spears and spears to short swords and long swords. There are even some with wooden sticks, hammers and even bone clubs. Their fighting style is also quite simple. After focusing on an enemy, regardless of their own safety, they keep smashing down. Such an attack would definitely look down upon if it were placed on an army such as elves. But for skeletons, this is the best way to fight. Because there are too many skeleton soldiers, and they cannot crowd together like ghosts, there are not many positions where they can squeeze in front of the enemy, at most there is only a position where their arms can be waved. So pounding down continuously is the most convenient and simplest way of attack for them. Even so, there are still a large number of skeleton soldiers who have no enemies to fight, and this does not include the skeleton shooters and skeleton mages who have been standing behind without taking any action. ?So some skeleton soldiers decided to go to nearby houses. ??The skeleton leader who led these skeleton soldiers thought of the order Gu Xi had given before. Kill all enemies and occupy all buildings. ?Now that the enemy has nothing to fight, they can occupy the building. ?So some skeleton soldiers began to rush into the nearby house, as if they wanted to tear the house apart. ?However, the actions of these skeleton soldiers caused some trouble. In this room, there are actually some weaker shadows hidden. The reason why they have not gone to war before is because their strength is too weak and there is no use for them to go out. So they have been hiding in a small castle-like room, planning to wait for this incident to pass before they come out to cause trouble for Gu Xi. ?But the skeleton soldiers had nothing to do and didnt know where they were going, so they just rushed into the house and shot out these levelless shadows. ?Although these shadows have no rank and are considered civilians in the city of Aridovi, there are many of them. The skeleton soldiers were like poking a hornet''s nest. More than 30,000 levelless shadows rushed out at once, overwhelming all the skeleton soldiers in terms of quantity. ?Even some of them rushed towards Gu Xi. Facing this situation, Gu Xi was immediately speechless. ?? Are there any who are hiding in the house and not coming out to fight? ?Are these still ghosts? ?Although he was complaining about the situation here, Gu Xi''s hands were not idle. He didn''t want these guys with no strength to hit him. That would be really embarrassing. ??Gu Xi definitely couldn''t let such a thing happen. He raised his hand and struck a blow at the levelless shadows that rushed over. Death ripples! ?With Gu Xi''s current strength, coupled with the combined efforts of so many necromancers around him, the attack range of this death ripple is quite large, and it directly covers the entire city. ??Although the power of such a large-scale death ripple has been weakened, the problem is that the lives of these levelless shadows are actually the same as the rats underground, and they are all at the level of small animals. ?This death ripple is just enough to kill them all. Gu Xi has never tried an attack as large as the Death Ripple before. This time we happened to encounter the above situation. Under the attack of Gu Xi''s death ripples, all the strange shadows that rushed out of the house flew backwards on the spot and hit the ground heavily. There was no chance to get up again. (End of this chapter) Chapter 815： The city’s reaction (please subscribe) Chapter 815 The reaction in the city (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! As soon as the death ripples appeared, all the undead souls under Gu Xi exploded. From their point of view, Gu Xi was about to be beaten in front of him even though he was protected by a large army. This was a dereliction of duty on their part. So whether it was Gu Xi''s heroes, the leaders, or even some undead soldiers who had their own intelligence, they all raised their weapons and slashed at the undead shadows around them. The house that had just rushed out of this weak and mysterious figure was directly pushed down by Gu Xi''s men. Gu Xi''s men quite simply vented all their anger on these houses. Gu Xi, who was struck by death ripples, also looked a little unhappy. In that attack just now, a lot of ghosts were killed, but they had no level. This means that killing these shadows is inexperienced. Originally, Gu Xi was thinking of earning 40,000 to 50,000 experience points with this wave of kills. ?Now it seems that I really think too much. ??The further you go, the slower the upgrade speed becomes. Lets deal with the shadows here first. Gu Xi sat back on the chair in the Holy Silver Evil Coffin and watched the battle below. The undead men under him are already furious, and some of them have already begun to move towards the city behind. The other part of the undead quickly cleared the battlefield after killing the enemy. Because of Gu Xis order from the beginning, everything belongs to the undead. These undead take the strange energy beads and directly transform them into yin energy and negative energy to strengthen themselves. There are also some who are looking for something directly among the demolished houses. ?Most of the stones and wood used to build houses were left behind. These were building materials and were not used by the undead. Instead, the small decorations inside were divided up by the undead. ?However, Gu Xi soon noticed that there was a group of zombie troops that looked quite strange. Led by a zombie leader, they were sorting stones and wood there. "What are you doing?" Gu Xi used his minds eye and put the question directly into the mind of the zombie leader. ??The zombie leader paused and looked in the direction of Gu Xi. "grown ups." "What are you doing?" Gu Xi asked again. Sir, I am making a battering ram. I find that I have no other abilities. I only know some carpentry work, but I am not as proficient as a normal carpenter. There happens to be a lot of materials here, and I want to make some battering rams. As long as about ten zombies can be lifted up, and then they can impact the city wall. Although I''m not sure how hard the impact will be, it should be enough for me. " Hearing this, Gu Xi was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that the zombie leader would have such ideas. This is because I want to change my direction of progress, from a combat force to a logistics force. However, Gu Xi thought about it and understood what the zombie leader was thinking. ?There are so many combat troops under Gu Xi now. If he doesn''t have any unique abilities, he may not be able to get his turn even in the battle missions at the barracks. On the contrary, if he really has the ability to break down city walls, he will be thought of if there are related tasks in the future battle missions. Even if he is unable to participate in the current battle, the experience in the barracks will be enough for him in the future. ??This zombie boss has a high ceiling for growth in the future. ?Just as Gu Xi nodded with satisfaction and wanted to encourage the zombie leader, a chaotic sound suddenly came from the edge of the city. ??Gu Xi looked up in the direction from which the chaos was coming, and found that a large number of shadow troops appeared in the three urban areas adjacent to his own city. ?It seems that Gu Xi''s siege just now has attracted the attention of these cities. They did not wait to die in their own city area, but organized troops and rushed over as soon as possible. The troops in these three urban areas are obviously different. The city located to the east of this city is obviously a city where nobles live. The strange shadows coming out of this city are all black and strange figures with only the upper body of a human being, and they are integrated into the body of the war horse. They were holding a kind of pale white spear in their hands, and their bodies exuded evil spirits like threads. They also left something like a purple-black liquid on the ground wherever they walked. There are about 800 of them, but as they advance, they carry a chilling momentum. They are clearly cavalry, but their movement speed is not fast at all. Instead, they move slowly in their city like mud and rocks. The urban area located to the west of this urban area was originally a market, and it should be a market for selling poultry and livestock such as cattle, sheep, pigs and horses. Most of the shadows coming out here look like animals, but they are obviously much larger than normal animals, and there are quite a lot of these shadows. Compared with the cavalry of only more than 800, there are more than 800 cavalry here. The number of various twisted animals and shadows directly exceeded 50,000. The strength of these shadows is not the same as that of more than 800 cavalry. Those cavalrymen can tell at a glance that their strength has exceeded level 5, and may have reached around level 7. It can be considered that he is evenly matched with Gu Xi''s men. But these twisted animals are different. Their strength ranges from strong to weak. The weaker ones may only be at level 1 or 2. The stronger ones may be level 7 or 8, and the stronger twisted animals all have human appearances on their bodies, and the more they look at them, the weirder they look. The last one came from the southern area of ??the city. There were about 30,000 ghosts coming out of there. These ghosts were tall and short, and they looked like transformed zombies. ?Even under the black skin of the shadow, you can still see fragments of bones. ?There are also some larger beings mixed in among the zombies. It is obvious that they are the same as the animals to the west. They are a lot of weak shadows mixed with some stronger ones. ??It''s just that there are not many ghosts coming out here, their appearance has no advantage, and their combat effectiveness is not strong. The one with the highest strength level is probably around level 6. Its not like the animals who have subordinates who are around level 8, and its not like the cavalry where all the subordinates are level 5 or above. But for some reason, Gu Xi felt that the enemies in the south were the most dangerous. So Gu Xi released the holders of the Soul Lamp and the Underworld Dragon Robe, and looked towards the south seriously. He found that there seemed to be something hidden behind the team in the south, but the things on that side had not been killed yet. Thats all. Looking at the situation in front of him, Gu Xi ordered decisively: "Kaga, Robi, Arroyo, bring your troops, aim directly south, and kill all enemies." (End of this chapter) Chapter 816： Two-headed Shadow Dragon (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 816: Two-headed Shadow Dragon (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! ??Although he didn''t know the situation in the three nearby districts, Gu Xi knew the priorities just by taking a glance. Not to mention other things, places where he can feel danger should be dealt with first. After arranging the largest number of his troops in the south, Gu Xi began to mobilize other troops. "Amilcar, the blue knight, pale knight and white-robed cavalry will follow you and capture the more than 800 cavalry over there for me." ?Amilka''s eyes lit up after hearing Gu Xi''s order. ??This is a good opportunity. Without this wave of Shadow Cavalry, Gu Xi would not have handed over the Blue Knight and the Pale Knight to him. Not to mention that the great powers have obvious strength and some white-robed cavalry. ?Among these cavalry, only the Pale Knight has a small number. ?There are only about ten Ghost Blue Knights. Last time, they obtained a large number of souls of heavy knights. After transformation, there are already more than 1,300 Ghost Blue Knights. It can be said that this number can be regarded as the largest number among Gu Xi''s knight troops. ??If they didn''t have a leader and a hero to command, Gu Xi wouldn''t even need Amilcar to take action. Just go to Blue Knight directly. With a different cavalry unit, Amilcar naturally could no longer use the same method of infantry and cavalry coordination. Fortunately, he learned some things from the [Iron Cavalry Strategy Book] before. Its called heavy riding synchronization. This is a kind of tactics developed for the mixed formation of different cavalry, because the speed is not the same and the impact is not the same. In this case of heavy cavalry synchronization, the movement speed of the cavalry mixed together will be handled according to the fastest cavalry, and the impact will be handled according to the strongest cavalry. Anyway, as long as the cavalry charges, it is the best to use them. ??Amilcar quite simply threw aside all his infantry and charged forward with four different types of cavalry. The largest number of blue cavalry is located at the back of the team. At the front of the team are not the scarlet knights under Amilcar, but the white-robed cavalry with only 60 people. ??But these 60 men are the most powerful among all the cavalry. They were heavily armored, raised their spears, and charged towards the enemy''s Shadow Cavalry. At this time, Gu Xi turned his gaze to the strange shadows of animals. Yongdou, you must have learned a lot these days. Be prepared. You dont need to draw mana, just attack in a large area. ?All skeleton shooters and corpse witches obey my orders and use their best skills to kill those guys for me. " After Gu Xi finished speaking, another wave of death ripples came. After doing all this, Gu Xi called the necromancers and began to summon the souls. A large number of ghosts died here in the previous battle. Although their corpses were rotten to the point of disgrace, and although their flesh and blood had turned into beads of strange energy, their souls were still there and had not dissipated. ?This is the best time to call upon the spirit. ?There is no need to focus on any corpse, you just need to point to a certain location and keep throwing it there. Anyway, there will always be a level 8 ghost appearing every time you throw it, so there is no need to worry about not having enough souls. ?These new ghosts will gather together immediately, waiting for Gu Xi''s orders. Even so, Gu Xi still felt that the speed of summoning souls was too slow. In the past, he would go directly to the Soul Recalling Tower and use up all his mana in an instant. More than 10,000 new undead would appear like this. Now, not only is the speed of summoning souls one by one slow, but Gu Xi also needs to be distracted to observe the battles in other directions. When something goes wrong in the battle over there, we need to make immediate responses and arrangements. In this way, Gu Xi directly consumed a lot of energy, and in the end, his speed of summoning souls became slower and slower. ?In the end, Gu Xi simply asked the necromancer to summon the souls and stopped taking action himself. ?However, Gu Xis efforts were not in vain. The hundreds of ghosts that were summoned immediately blocked the west side. They were ready to block the ghosts who survived the arrow rain and magic attacks. These hundreds of ghosts are all at level 8. The ghosts that rushed out are also at the same level, but their combat power is quite different from each other. The ghosts pounced forward and wiped out all the ghosts. The shadow was held back. After falling into a melee here, Gu Xi quickly arranged the available troops. Although the main heroes were placed in the south, Gu Xi still had some troops under his command. ?These troops, coupled with the ghosts that had just been summoned, were able to hold off more than 50,000 ghosts and massacred them in the group of ghosts. Gu Xi looked at the battle situation in front of him. In the current situation, there was nothing to consider. Just as Gu Xi relaxed a little and was thinking about who to send forward to attack after the west side was captured, the battle in the south suddenly changed. ?There was a sharp dragon roar from the south, and a double-headed shadow dragon with two heads flew up from the ground. ??This two-headed shadow dragon is more than fifty meters long. As soon as he flies up, a very strong pressure comes from his body. In Gu Xi''s mind, his judgment on the level of this two-headed shadow dragon also rapidly improved. He could feel that the level of this two-headed shadow dragon had exceeded level 15. ?At this time, Gu Xi didn''t think much. He immediately switched to the state of virtual mana, pointing his magic wand at the two-headed shadow dragon. Death incarnate! ?Under Gu Xis order, the Bone Dragon, the incarnation of death, rushed out immediately with the Titan, the incarnation of death. ?At the same time, the ghost dragon that had been standing behind Gu Xi also took off with more than 50 ghost dragons, preparing to surround the two-headed shadow dragon from the sky. The ghost dragon troops under Gu Xi were all transformed from mineral veins through the method of burying dragon veins. The levels are all at level 13. This level is considered to be relatively high among the troops that Gu Xi has available now. ?? And there are not a lot of them at all. Together with the level 15 ghost dragon and the level 16 death incarnation bone dragon, as long as the two-headed shadow dragon does not exceed level 20, there will be no problem in this battle. ?As the Incarnation of Death - Bone Dragon and his men rushed towards the two-headed Shadow Dragon, the Incarnation of Death - Titan, who landed early, was also ready for battle. Having absorbed a large amount of yin crystals, the strength of Titan, the incarnation of death, has now surpassed the level of Bone Dragon, the incarnation of death. ?Standing on the ground, he has a Thousand Thunder Peach Wood Sword in his right hand and a thunder spear in his left hand. The two lightning bolts are concentrated together and aimed at the double-headed shadow dragon that is growing in size. (End of this chapter) Chapter 817： Dragon Slaying Technique (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 817: Dragon Slaying Technique (please subscribe for more updates) Boom! A bolt of lightning hit the flying double-headed shadow dragon. ?This lightning can be regarded as the effect of the full blow of the Titan, the incarnation of death. With this blow, the lightning knocked back the two-headed shadow dragon for a distance, and at the same time, his body became significantly smaller. At this time, Gu Xi took a step forward, and the holder of the Huangquan dragon robe appeared beside him. Through the sight of Huangquan Longpao, Gu Xi noticed something, that is, there was something connected behind the double-headed shadow dragon. ??A black dotted line invisible to normal people is stretching out from the void and connecting to the body of the two-headed shadow dragon. ?Although the lightning just cut off the dotted line, the dotted line is still ready to be reconnected. ? Gu Xi could even clearly see that the dotted line seemed to be reconnecting to the two-headed shadow dragon. ?It seems that this two-headed shadow dragon is probably the core existence of the Alidovi city in front of us. ??Its just that I dont know why he jumped out so early. ?While thinking, Gu Xi commanded the incarnation of death, the bone dragon, to come forward and attack. After receiving Gu Xis order, Death Incarnation-Bone Dragon immediately pounced on the double-headed shadow dragon and bit one of the two-headed shadow dragons neck. Then the ghost dragon also jumped out from the other side and bit the other side''s neck. The two undead dragons dragged the two-headed shadow dragon''s neck outwards in the air. ?The ghost dragons flying behind took this opportunity to bite the two-headed shadow dragon. ?Each time it bites, a large amount of black shadows will be torn off. ?However, Gu Xi knew very well that the situation at hand was not right. There is no way to deal with the black dotted line. The two-headed shadow dragon may regain the upper hand at any time, and may even break through the level 20 mark. ?This thing gave Gu Xi the feeling of forcibly raising the level of the two-headed shadow dragon. Although it is not known where the source came from, it is very likely that it came from the Maharaja or his subordinates. Gu Xi did not want to have any conflict with the prince at this time, so cutting off the connection was the most important thing. ??After seriously thinking about the various methods at his disposal, Gu Xi finally pointed his magic wand into the sky. Lucky death! Take a gamble! Gu Xi only had one idea in his mind: kill the enemy in front of him instantly. ?However, Gu Xi doesn''t have many skills that can kill him instantly. Either he takes back the incarnation of death and replaces it with the incarnation of death - the **** of death, and gambles on death harvest. Either be lucky with death. ?This skill is a range skill. There are five different possibilities within a range: one immortal, one out of ten, one out of five, half dead, or all dead. In other words, there is about a one-fifth chance of instantly killing an enemy within a certain range. ?Of course, if you target the only enemy, it will become a blood deduction. Half health and direct destruction account for two-fifths of the possibilities. Gu Xi is now betting on the two-fifths chance. With Gu Xi''s finger, a gray rainbow light flew out of Gu Xi''s hand and landed on the double-headed shadow dragon. Then a huge roulette wheel appeared in the sky. This roulette wheel was divided into five grids, with the words "One immortal, one out of ten, one out of five, half dead, all dead" written inside. ?The shadow of the double-headed shadow dragon just appeared on the roulette wheel, spinning continuously with the roulette wheel. This is also the first time Gu Xi has used the skill of Luck of Death. Looking at the constantly rotating roulette wheel in front of him, Gu Xi understood that this was completely gambling on luck. As the roulette wheel slowly stopped, Gu Xi saw that the black dotted line that Fang wanted to connect to the double-headed shadow dragon was cut off on the spot. Then the two-headed shadow dragon immediately lost all its life and fell from the sky. ?The incarnation of death, the Bone Dragon and the Ghost Dragon, biting the double-headed shadow dragon, forcefully dragged the body of the double-headed shadow dragon up, preventing him from landing. ?And there was a tingling sound in Gu Xi''s ear. You kill the two-headed Shadow Dragon (level 19), you get 13317 experience points, and each of your subordinates participating in the battle gets 1619 experience points. Your actions when you killed the two-headed shadow dragon attracted the attention of some powerful beings, but he did not launch any attack on you. The first kill message was good news for Gu Xi, as it represented another step forward in his upgrade experience. But the latter piece of news made Gu Xi hesitate. Just as he guessed, there was a more powerful being behind the two-headed shadow dragon. ??Its just that I dont know what level the opponent is, what his background is, and whether he can beat Gu Xis Cerberus. While Gu Xi was thinking, he looked around him. ?Beside the Holy Silver Evil Coffin, in addition to large soldiers such as white-bone skeletons and bone-armored centipedes, there was also a group of hellhounds ranging from level 15 to level 25. There are more than a hundred of them in total, but they are just gathered together, because the aura of nearly half of the Cerberus above level 20 is gathered together, so those Cerberus who have not yet reached Level 20 are also affected by the aura, and their combat effectiveness is reduced. There is a significant improvement. ??Now these hellhounds are all lying next to Gu Xi''s Holy Silver Evil Coffin. As long as there is any movement, they will take action immediately. ? Gu Xi believed that even if the two-headed shadow dragon had been upgraded to level 20 or above, he would still have a way to deal with it. It''s just that it will be a little difficult to fight, but victory still belongs to Gu Xi. Looking at the incarnation of death - the bone dragon and the ghost dragon dragging the two-headed shadow dragon over, Gu Xi gave up thinking about who was behind the scenes. At this moment, a thick-covered book flew in front of him. ??This thick-cover book is all gray. On the front of the book, there is a wide-open eye with a vertical pupil, looking out with a strange light. ?This is the "Book of Ghost Dragons" that Gu Xi just got. This thing is not so easy to find among necromancers. ??After all, the Bone Dragon is related to the task of upgrading the Necromancer to level 10. Most of the Necromancers want to grab a copy even if they are robbing it. ?Under such circumstances, whenever this kind of "Book of Ghost Dragons" appears, it will often be swept away. ??If Gu Xi hadn''t made great contributions this time, he probably wouldn''t have gotten such a "Book of Ghost Dragons". ?The conditions for using the "Book of Ghost Dragons" are also quite strict, which requires not only a large number of corpses, but also dragon blood or dragon souls. Of course it would be best to have dragon corpses. Even if it doesnt work, you still have to be able to get along with dragons. ??With such a big double-headed shadow dragon in front of you, it is natural that it can directly summon the soul bone dragon. ?Even if Gu Xi had the idea of ????taking the body back for transformation into the undead, it would not work. The "Book of Ghost Dragon" flew out on its own. (End of this chapter) Chapter 818： Cavalry Battle (please subscribe) Chapter 818 Cavalry Battle (please subscribe) Just when Gu Xi was about to push back the "Book of Ghost Dragons", the body of the double-headed shadow dragon suddenly moved, and a large amount of black energy turned into strange energy beads and fell to the ground. ??Ghost Dragon wanted to save all this, but found that he couldn''t stop it. Even though they could prevent the two-headed shadow dragon from falling to the ground, they dragged the body to Gu Xi. But the Shadow finally disintegrated. ?Even if Gu Xi wanted to call the spirit, it was too late. But just when Gu Xi secretly thought it was a pity, he suddenly discovered that the body of the two-headed shadow dragon had not been completely decomposed. Finally, a huge city brick appeared where the heart of the two-headed shadow dragon had originally been. . ?? Gu Xi took a closer look and found that the city bricks were clearly made of steps stacked with ordinary bricks. There seemed to be two corpses of not too big size buried under the steps. The two corpses had been buried for who knows how many years. The clothes on their bodies were gone, leaving only a large number of bones. ?For some reason, when Gu Xi saw these two corpses, he would think of the pair of teenagers on the Bloody Tower. ? Gu Xi thought for a moment, turned around and ordered behind him: "Send this thing back to Alidovita." After handling the matter with the two-headed shadow dragon, the battle in the south is almost over. Except for the two-headed shadow dragon, there are really no powerful enemies in the south of this city. ?The number of those ghosts is relatively large, but their level is not high. In addition, Gu Xi has deployed his most important troops here, so the battle in the south is coming to an end. Gu Xi took a look at the current situation and understood to some extent the situation Dimi encountered at that time. ?This battlefield is really too big. It is easy to fight in one city area, but if three cities are attacked at the same time, it will be difficult to command. After capturing three cities at the same time, the next thing to face will be four or five cities to attack at the same time. The battle will become more difficult then. The most important thing is that Gu Xi is only one person, and he cannot command multiple battles at the same time. It seems that the subjective initiative of leaders and heroes must be brought into play. ?Thinking of this, Gu Xi immediately looked to the east of the city. ??Amilcar had just experienced a big collision with the Shadow Cavalry with a large number of cavalry. Under the command of Amilcar, more than 800 Shadow Cavalry were knocked out immediately. ?These shadow cavalry themselves should be some powerful knights in the city. If more than 800 people were organized, the impact would actually be pretty good. If the infantry is attacked head-on, they may even be defeated by one against ten. But when facing equally powerful cavalry, they were not as good as Amilcar''s cavalry. Not to mention that the number of cavalry on Amilcar''s side far exceeded them. Under this impact, more than half of these shadow cavalry were killed on the spot. The rest of the situation was not very good either. A black liquid was dripping from their bodies, and their bodies might even melt. Faced with such a situation, Amilcar had no intention of taking a step back. In Amilcar''s eyes, there was no possibility for the cavalry to retreat. If the cavalry retreats, it means the cavalry has given up its most important ability, the ability to charge. This is simply seeking death. Therefore, no matter what the situation is in front, or what the enemy has become, these cavalry will not retreat. Swing the blood-red scythe in his hand. Red fire, charge! ??Although he brought all the heavy cavalry under Gu Xi, Amilcar still remembered what his roots were. He roared the slogan of the Scarlet Knight and led the heavy cavalry to attack again. ?This time because he was turning around to attack again, Amilcar did not use heavy cavalry synchronization, but another skill in the [Iron Cavalry Strategy Book], giant turn. This skill is a skill that allows the cavalry to turn around quickly in the shortest possible time without reducing the charging speed of the cavalry. This is actually understandable. ?Most cavalry need to charge at extremely high speeds, but what should they do if they charge too far or in the wrong place? ?If you want to adjust the direction, you can only stop, readjust the direction and start charging. As a result, the charge advantage accumulated by the cavalry was lost. So this skill of being able to turn around quickly can be regarded as the best skill among cavalry. ??Amilcar himself has mastered the giant slalom skill, but he now leads a variety of troops, and the cooperation between them is not so tacit. ??It was still somewhat difficult to start the big turn now. When I ran, I went around a little more distance, and then I turned my head again and launched a charge towards the Shadow Cavalry. ?The Shadow Cavalry did not have such an ability. In addition, they were beaten quite badly, and no one organized a counterattack for a while. When Amilcar turned around with his troops, they were not yet organized. They only reacted when Amilcar''s cavalry rushed behind them. But it lost its speed, lost its impact, and faced the impact of the enemy from behind. Such cavalry is not even as strong as infantry. ?Under the impact of this wave, Amilcar''s troops plowed the Shadow Cavalry directly like plowing a field. ?Everything that was one meter above the ground was chopped down to the ground and trampled over by horses. ?This time the cavalry troops came hard. Even the white-robed cavalry put on their sabers and bent down to cut down the enemies on the ground. Under this wave of attacks, all the remaining Shadow Cavalry were finally killed. And they rushed back to the position where they started the charge. At this time, Gu Xi had just finished dealing with the matter of the two-headed shadow dragon and turned his attention here. ??What he saw was that Amilcar led the cavalry troops back to the original position. There were no enemies standing in the eastern city area. The situation before him made Gu Xi understand that the battle here was over. ?? Gu Xizheng was about to give a few compliments when he suddenly discovered that there were dozens of corpses of undead knights where the Shadow Cavalry had died in the previous battle. ?This is actually a normal battle loss, and Gu Xi would not say that if you fight more than 1,000 people against 800, you cannot lose one person. That doesnt make sense. ?The reason why Gu Xi focused on this was entirely because after the Shadow Cavalry died in battle, they did not turn into beads of mysterious energy, but turned into a black liquid that was concentrating towards a certain place. The corpses of the cavalrymen thrown in the middle of the battlefield were the best materials for them to rely on. (End of this chapter) Chapter 819： Weird means (please subscribe) Chapter 819 Weird means (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! Titan, thunder strike! As soon as Gu Xi saw this situation, he immediately issued an order behind him. At the same time, he raised the magic wand and threw the flame domain up. ??This time Gu Xi''s magic wand was extremely lucky. The power of the spell is not only quadrupled in power, but also doubled in spellcasting. Two layers of flame fields with a combined power eight times fell on the battlefield. The corpses on the battlefield were set on fire as soon as possible. ?At the same time, a lot of the black liquid was burned dry in the flames. At this moment, the Death Incarnation Titan and the Bone Titan simultaneously threw lightning into the flame field. ??The Bone Titan''s lightning bolt is okay, its power can only be considered average, but the lightning power of the Death Incarnation-Titan is quite powerful. ??The two-headed shadow dragon was knocked down by his lightning just now. ?Now these lightning bolts fell on the black liquid again, and scattered the black liquid immediately. But Gu Xi found that no matter whether it was burned by fire or struck by lightning, the black liquid could not be completely destroyed. The black liquid seems to be particularly energetic, and is actually trying to prepare to gather itself from the ground again. ?This situation left Gu Xi a little speechless. When encountering such a thing, he really didn''t know what to do. ?His flame domain and the incarnation of death - Titan''s lightning, may only be able to suppress these black liquids, but not all of them. Facing this situation, Gu Xi thought about it for a moment, and a thought suddenly flashed in his mind. Send an order to Princess Anna and ask her to send over the Bone Locusts and Bone-Eating Sludge. Gu Xis idea is very simple. If there is no way to suppress it, then just devour it. ?The black liquid in front of you obviously has no intelligence, it just relies on instinct to gather together. ??And it also has a certain degree of resistance to forces such as fire and lightning. ??If Gu Xi had not heard the news that the Shadow Cavalry had died in battle, Gu Xi would have doubted whether this thing was the true form of the Shadow Cavalry. ?It was later discovered that this thing actually had nothing to do with the Shadow Cavalry, but rather a strange and spiritual power. ? Gu Xi has always maintained immunity to psychic power, so he doesn''t feel anything. As for Gu Xi''s undead troops, they are not affected by psychic power, so they don''t know what is going on for a long time. After discovering this problem, Gu Xi also wanted to try to collect this black liquid, but he found that this black liquid could not be contained. As long as it was stained with this black liquid, all the containers would immediately undergo some changes. So in the end, Gu Xi simply ignored the matter and just used flames and lightning to prevent the black liquid from running around. While Gu Xi was dealing with the black liquid, the battles in the other two directions were almost over. ?Excluding the two-headed shadow dragon to the south, those shadow troops could not withstand the attacks of Gu Xi and several main heroes, and were quickly and easily captured. At this time, Gu Xi''s heroes also showed their subjective initiative. They entered the southern area without waiting for Gu Xi''s orders and quickly occupied it. As for the area to the west, no hero noticed it, so although the Shadow Troops had been cleared away by Gu Xi, no one had occupied it, and they are still holding it back. ?Gu Xi noticed the situation over there, but he couldn''t distinguish it for a while, and naturally he had no way to deal with it. Fortunately, at this time, Princess Anna also received Gu Xis order and immediately mobilized the Bone Locusts and Bone-Eating Sludge. In addition to these, Princess Anna also sent a group of undead between level 1 and level 2. ??If he had just become a necromancer, such undead souls would also serve as soldiers for Gu Xi. But its different now. Gu Xis requirements for soldiers are getting higher and higher. Those who have not reached level 5 or above will not be incorporated into the regular army. Gu Xi has raised his demands, and so have the undead leaders. As a result, all undead below level 4 are treated as civilians. ?These level 1 and 2 undead quickly cleaned up the battlefield and did the work of civilians as soon as they arrived here. ? Gu Xi understood what Princess Anna meant. After these level 1 and 2 undead came, in addition to cleaning the battlefield, they also had the purpose of filling the city''s population. They are considered migrating residents. So Gu Xi did not stop their behavior, but focused on the black liquid. After releasing the Bone Locusts and Bone-Eating Sludge, Gu Xi put away the Flame Domain. He found that the black liquid still had a certain effect on the White Bone Locust and the Bone-Eating Sludge. ?But thats what Gu Xi doesnt care about. ??If it is just a small impact and can be digested, then it will be fine. ??If you are affected by the black liquid and cannot digest it, then Gu Xi''s men will kill the mutated white bone locusts and bone-eating sludge. Then in the city of Aridovi, a new variant will appear due to Gu Xi''s double death. ??This is how the White Bone Locusts under Gu Xi turned into Evil Bone Locusts. ?Now Gu Xi also used the same method and transformed a batch of Shadow Locusts. Shadow Locust (level 3): Attack 4, defense 1, life 1, skills: swarm state, swallow everything, champion aura, strange transformation, flying troops. ?This kind of Shadow Locust is somewhat similar to the Evil Bone Locust. The only difference lies in the strange changes. ? Gu Xi let them try using it, and he found that three or five Shadow Locusts could be grouped together to become larger, or they could grow something different on their bodies through the power of Shadow. For example, eyes, mouthparts, wings, etc. ?However, Gu Xi always felt that this strange change should not be like this, and there must be something different behind it. Unlike the situation with the Bone Locust, there hasnt been much change in the Bone-Eating Sludge. They can swallow anything. Even this weird black liquid has little effect on them. Most of the black liquid is swallowed up by the bone-gnawing sludge. ?However, Gu Xi noticed that after the bone-eating silt swallowed a certain amount of black liquid, it would immediately swallow some soil or stones to neutralize it. Obviously this black liquid also has a certain impact on them. It''s just that they have their own way to eliminate this effect and successfully digested the black liquid. ??As the black liquid was emptied, Gu Xi also led his troops into the eastern city. ?At this time, he had time to go back and deal with matters in other urban areas. (End of this chapter) Chapter 820： Divide your forces and attack (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 820: Divide the troops and attack (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! ?In the area to the east where the Shadow Knight appeared, Gu Xi noticed that because most of the battles were between cavalry and cavalry, there was no such thing as street fighting. The battle was mainly fought on the streets of this district. After taking a look at the nearby houses that had not been destroyed by the fighting, Gu Xi turned around and ordered: "The ghost team will clean up these houses. If there are no problems, arrange for ordinary undead residents to move in first, and everything will be taken care of." Make adjustments later. As he spoke, Gu Xi walked to the other end of the area in front of him. For the time being, Gu Xi doesnt know much about the situation in this area. He simply named the area in front of him based on his own judgment, temporarily calling it the Knights Area. In addition to the place where it initially connected with the area occupied by Gu Xi, the knight area also has passages leading to two different areas. ?One of them leads to the southern area where the two-headed shadow dragon emerges, and the other leads to the east. The situation on the east side is not sure. The only thing that is certain is that there is no reaction there yet, at least they have not organized any troops to press towards this side. ?However, Gu Xi did not think that there would be no enemies in the city opposite. After walking around in this area, Gu Xi had an idea in his mind. Amilcar, take your troops and move towards the area in front of you. ?In Gu Xis mind, the best defense is offense. As long as you hit the enemy faster than they can react, it will be useless no matter how strong their attack power is. This is the situation in the Cavaliers area in front of us. ??Amilcar''s attack power and movement speed are obviously above the horizontal line, which just allows Amilcar to keep attacking forward. After receiving the order, Amilcar acted decisively. The reason why he reacted so quickly was not because Amilcar was belligerent. But the battle has just ended, and Gu Xi has not yet removed the blue knight, pale knight and white robe cavalry from Amilcar''s hands. ??It was a rare opportunity to charge again with the cavalry, how could Amilcar miss it. ?In Amilcar''s mind, he must bring more cavalry to attack. If possible, it is best to rush to the other side of the city in one strike. In this way, he can make good use of these powerful knights and cavalry units in this short period of time. As soon as Gu Xi''s order was given, he rushed out with his troops, not even paying attention to the infantry troops who had followed him before. ?Seeing this situation, Gu Xi was speechless. He turned his head and gave orders to the Gladiator Black Guard and other troops who were originally following Amilcar. ?Follow them, and you will occupy wherever they hit them. Except for this part of the Gladiator Black Guard, there are actually some skeleton soldiers, ghosts and other troops. But Amilcar didn''t pay attention to these at all. These troops were actually used to fill up the numbers. After all, as a leader, he cannot only bring some cavalry, right? The number of troops he brings must always exceed that of other heroes, right? With no other choice, he naturally led some troops casually. ?But now that he has cavalry following him, Amilcar doesnt want to take these with him. ?But just because Amilka didnt bring it, it didnt mean that Gu Xi would let Amilka run around like this. Whether it was the Gladiator Black Guards or other ghost troops, Gu Xi packed them all up and sent them out. Even if they can''t catch up with the movement speed of the cavalry, they can still capture the defeated city. After dispatching these troops, Gu Xi turned to another occupied area, exiting the southern area of ??the two-headed shadow dragon. ?This area is the largest of the four areas just conquered. In addition to the passages to the north, east, and west areas, there are also three passages. Although Gu Xi had no orders, Gu Xi''s heroes, like Amilcar, were in a situation where they had sufficient troops. Faced with three different paths, Gu Xi''s three heroes immediately chose to go on their own. Set off. They all understood that this battle was to prove their abilities to Gu Xi. How to prove it, we can only fight. The first ones to rush out were Kajia and Duigu. They are two heroes combined, and they focus on defensive and counterattack attack methods. ?Even if something happens, he can ensure that his troops return safely. So when he reached the end of this area and saw three routes to choose from, he directly chose the one in the middle. Kajia and Duigu are quite smart. They understand that if they choose the route on both sides, they are likely to conflict with other heroes, so choosing the middle route is the best choice and they can monopolize the greatest credit for this battle. As soon as Kaga and Diegu grabbed the best positions, Robbie and Arroyo also became anxious. They already have their own establishment, but they have never had a chance to take action. They don''t want to miss such a good opportunity now. So they quickly divided an area and rushed over with their troops. Fortunately, they have some brains. ??Knowing his suitable fighting style, Robbie''s Bone-cutting Battalion was more suitable for street fighting, so he picked an area with obviously more buildings and rushed in. ?Arroyos Black Gun Battalion was more suitable for group battles, so he directly chose an area with fewer buildings to fight. When Gu Xi came in, only Mido was left in this area. After seeing Gu Xi, Mido immediately stepped forward and said, "Sir, what are we going to do next?" Didnt you just follow and fight out? ? Gu Xi glanced at Mido curiously. He had no objection to the idea of ??killing his heroes directly. ?In Gu Xi''s eyes, these heroes have sufficient combat effectiveness, and the troops they bring are also very strong. Such a battle is not difficult for them at all. ??If he didn''t have more heroes at hand, Gu Xi would simply divide the Alidovi City at this period into different areas of different sizes and let them deal with them directly. He did not expect that Mido would choose to stay. Its okay, I can move faster with my troops and can keep up with them, and I think I still need to ask the adults what to do next. ?This city is quite large and the routes are ever-changing. If you dont choose a good target, you may miss some urban areas. " The speaker has no intention, but the listener does. Hearing what Mido said, Gu Xi couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment. You said you would miss some urban areas? (End of this chapter) Chapter 821： Powerful skills, half of them die randomly (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 821 Powerful skills, half of them die randomly (please subscribe for more updates) Yes, I personally feel that there must be hidden areas in the city of Alidovi in ??front of us. Regarding Gu Xi''s question, Mido said quite seriously, "I''m not talking nonsense. My ability to find paths is very strong. I just took a look here and felt that there must be another one if I go down that route. Four routes to choose from. ??But after going down this four-choice route, the situation is different. Here there will be a partition. Normal people will accidentally ignore the past, which will carve out a new area. ?This area will not be too big, it may be a large plot, a medium plot and a small plot. ?But personally I think its best to go there and take a look if you can. After all, setting up such a separate area is certainly not just for good looks. " Mi Duo''s words also aroused Gu Xi''s curiosity, "Go over and have a look." As soon as Gu Xi finished speaking, he heard a chaotic sound coming from the west side. Gu Xi raised his head and looked towards the area to the west. The shadows on the west side were cleared away by Gu Xi, but he did not arrange for his men to enter and occupy it. ?This attracted the attention of the shadows in other areas that were connected to it, so now a group of shadows rushed out. ?Although this shadow army only has more than 10,000 people, they are obviously much stronger than the previous zombie-like troops in the west area. ?This army looks like a variety of different creatures put together by many people. Among them are a centipede made up of a bunch of people, a scorpion with many human heads, etc. They are all above level 5, and there are quite a lot of them. ? Upon seeing this situation, Gu Xi decisively ordered: "You don''t have to worry about things here. Go and find the hidden area for me." ?While giving the order, Gu Xi raised the phantom magic wand in his hand. ?Under the command of the phantom magic staff, the ghost dragon, which had just beaten the two-headed shadow dragon, flew over. They swooped down from the sky and jumped directly into the team of strange shadows. ?And Gu Xi also took this opportunity to contact Yongdou who had been staying behind. Prepare the mage troops and pay attention to the enemies in front of you. Dont let them break into the territory we have already occupied. When Yongdou received the order, most of Gu Xi''s legal troops were temporarily transferred to Yongdou''s side. ?He immediately understood what Gu Xi meant. Gu Xi''s request to him was not to fight to the southern area, but to protect the area he had initially occupied. At the same time, his request is to protect all legal troops. Under Gu Xis men, the most important ones are these legal troops. If something goes wrong with them, Gu Xis losses will be huge. Yongdou understood it as soon as he heard it. While he directed his men to set up the ritual array and prepare to perform magic rituals, he also led the corpse witch and other high-level magic troops behind him to prepare for adjustments and arrangements. At the same time, Gu Xi turned to look at the two heroes still following him, Lewis and Dudley. ?Lewis is a ghost hero, but he is of a psychological nature and does not know his own strength and positioning. ? Gu Xi has already given up on it. After all, Lewis''s level is not high, and his potential is not as good as Dimi''s. After making one mistake, Gu Xi is not going to give him another chance. Lewis is now a marginal figure, doing the job of a soldier. As for Dudley, the situation was different. ? Dudley is a hero with his own methods. He can actually be regarded as a semi-combat hero. Normally, he is mainly responsible for strengthening the skeleton soldiers. He will only be mobilized when necessary. ??Gu Xi took a look at the current situation and ordered decisively: "Dali, bring your troops to support Yongdou and ensure the safety of Yongdou''s side." As soon as Dudley heard this, he took away more than half of the skeleton soldiers around Gu Xi. As for Lewis, Gu Xili didnt even pay attention to it. ?And so Lewis also knew his current status. He followed him outside with a group of ghosts from a distance, and had no intention of stepping forward to attract attention. Unlike his heroes, the troops led by Gu Xi were all the best among the best. The elite troop plan that Luna wanted to arrange for Gu Xi at the beginning failed to take shape in the end. But Gu Xi himself raised various troops. ??Ghost Dragon brings more than 60 ghost dragons, which is the strongest combat force that Gu Xi can bring out now. Facing the shadows below, the ghost dragons'' attacks were all crushing attacks. ??Their attack methods are all from the sky, and they are a sweeping attack on the most conspicuous enemy in the shadow. After killing the enemy, fly back into the air to prepare for the next wave of attacks. ?But the real power this time is actually the incarnation of death - the Bone Dragon. ??The incarnation of death that had not fought for a long time - Bone Dragon immediately came with a death dragon breath. ?This wave of death dragon breath is not only large in scope, but also powerful. After all, Death Incarnation is now at level 16. ?In addition, the Death Dragon''s Breath has been strengthened many times. With each wave of Death Dragon''s Breath, at least two thousand shadows died in the hands of the Death Dragon''s Breath. ?Then Gu Xi''s magic wand flashed with light, and a curse fell on these mysterious figures. Looking at the black rainbow appearing above the shadows, Gu Xi understood that it was a curse of luck. ??The luck of these ghosts has dropped to the extreme now, and they are the kind that may fall to death even if they walk. This situation surprised Gu Xi. When the magic wand is in hand, it will use the power of magic once every 30 minutes. ? Various blessings fell on his subordinates, and Gu Xi was used to this kind of thing. But this was the first time that Gu Xi had seen such a curse, and it was also the first time that he knew that there were people who could curse other people''s luck. Facing such a curse, Gu Xi will naturally not let it go. ?Now that the opponent''s luck has become the worst, Gu Xi can definitely take a gamble with them. ?So Gu Xi raised his phantom magic wand and pointed in the direction of the shadow. With this finger, all the shadows in the opposite area were locked. Lucky death! ??It''s still a gamble. Its just that this time the care was carried out on a large scale. ?That means its not just a matter of deducting a little blood. Unless Gu Xi is unlucky and gets an immortal, even if he dies one-tenth of the time, a thousand of these thousands of ghosts will die directly. In fact, on the battlefield, this is the real killing move. Because there is only a one-fifth chance of failure, and the rest is earned by paying attention to interest. Its all about making money anyway, at most its more and less, so why dont you use interest rates? So when he found that his enemy''s luck had reached the bottom, Gu Xi naturally used this trick. Lucky death! The turntable stops and half of the enemies die randomly! (End of this chapter) Chapter 822： Strike forward with all your strength (please subscribe) Chapter 822: Attack with all your strength (please subscribe) As the turntable stopped, the shadows who were fighting the ghost dragon suddenly paused. ?Half of the mysterious shadows had not stopped moving, and their bodies began to spread outwards, slowly turning into large and small beads of mysterious energy that fell down. Half of the more than 10,000 ghosts were wiped out on the spot. In this case, even if the ghosts were not dead, they were all stunned. Faced with such an opportunity, how could Gu Xi''s troops miss it? The Incarnation of Death - Bone Dragon immediately rushed into the group of shadows. His body trembled. This time he brought with him the Crystal Storm and Starfire Shadows. These two characteristics have a large-scale impact on the shadows. The incarnation of death rushed into the team of shadows and directly smashed these shadows into pieces. ??The ghost dragon following behind took a look, and immediately joined the ghost dragon in rising and falling in the sky. ?Every time he rushes downward, at least three to forty shadows will be killed on the spot. Even if the number of surviving shadows was not large, under such an attack, half of the shadows turned into strange energy beads in the blink of an eye. At this time, Gu Xi did not take action again, but waved behind him. A large number of ghost teams rushed forward. ?Although Gu Xi promised to distribute the things to his undead men, Gu Xi would not give up the Qi Killing Pearl that he killed. ?These treacherous beads belong to him. While letting the ghost team collect the loot, Gu Xi himself was not idle either. ?He stared at the enemy in front of him closely, quickly calculating in his mind, and then Gu Xi turned his head decisively and said to Lewis behind him. Go, go from the side of Yongdou, go over and capture the western area you just captured, and then you can guard there. ?Lewis didnt expect that there was still something to do with him at this time. He was so happy that he quickly went back with his ghosts. Yong Dou had Dudley''s help, and the battle became quite smooth. On their side were gathered all the skeleton mages and skeleton archers in Gu Xi''s hands, as well as various long-range troops. They had already killed many of their enemies before they even rushed in front of them. After that, Dudley came over and withstood the enemy''s attack, preventing the enemy from getting close to the magic and archer troops. ??However, their attack power is relatively strong, but they also have a weakness, that is, they cannot capture the lower city area. This was the case when Gu Xi attacked before, and it is the same now when these shadows want to rush out. They can only kill these shadows, but they have no way to rush into the city ahead and occupy everything in the city. ?At this time, Lewis came over, which surprised Yongdou. During the period when Gu Xi had no time to pay attention to Alidovi City, all the heroes learned about Lewis''s situation. They all understood that Lewis would only be able to do some chores and lead some cannon fodder troops from now on. What does it mean that Gu Xi sent him here this time? ?Just when Yongdou didn''t understand, Gu Xi directly conveyed his news through the eye of the mind. "Yongdou, after Lewis arrives, let him do the chores of occupying the city. You and Dudley keep attacking forward. After destroying all the enemy''s shadows, let Lewis occupy it." Once Yongdou heard this, he understood the role of Lewis. When there are no heroes, heroes like Lewis should also be used. ??Even though we know that the strength of this kind of hero is not very good, we always need to arrange manpower in each city. It''s like a hero is invincible. The city in the rear is obviously far away from the battlefield, but one or two **** level 1 heroes must be arranged to defend the city. This is the situation Gu Xi is encountering now. He knows that Lewis is not very reliable, but when there is no one around, he can only make use of such a waste. After the things here were arranged, the battle in front of Gu Xi was almost over. ??Ghost dragons and ghost dragons are currently devouring those strange energy beads in the sky. These sly beads are quite useful to them. ??Every time you swallow it, you can clearly see some changes in the color of the ghost dragon and ghost dragon. ?Seeing this situation, Gu Xi decisively led his men forward and entered the western area that should have been occupied. Because two waves of shadow troops came here, all movable entities in the area in front of them were cleared away. The ground and buildings were covered with black liquid. ?When he saw this black liquid, Gu Xi thought he had encountered the same situation he encountered when he played in the knight zone, and it made him happy. After calling the White Bone Locust and the Bone-Eating Sludge, we found out that this didn''t seem to be the case. ?This black liquid does not have as powerful and strange transformation properties as the previous black liquid. Instead, it looks like energy that has been liquefied. ? Gu Xi thought for a moment and simply asked the ghost team to collect the black liquid. As for whether it has the source, we can go back and take a look after occupying this place. After Gu Xi entered the Western District, Lewis and the others also attacked from another way. ?Lewis was obviously stunned for a moment when he saw Gu Xi, and then he quickly occupied the place with his ghost, and cleared the passage for Yongdou and Dudley who came from behind. At this time, Gu Xi also saw the situation in the West District in front of him. At this time, there are also two passages in the west area to go to the next area. ?However, Gu Xi judged based on the terrain that one of them happened to be where the southern district was connected, which was the area where Robby led his troops to fight. The other one should be that only the West District side can enter. I think that the strange shadows of more than ten thousand people just came from here. ?So Gu Xi set his target here and asked Lewis to follow behind. Gu Xi led Yongdou, Dudley, and a large number of troops into the next area. Just as Gu Xi guessed, the mysterious shadows of more than 10,000 people just came out of this area. In order to produce these strange shadows, the houses in this area have turned into a strange black color. It is obvious that these houses have no use. Looking at the situation in the area in front of him, Gu Xi couldn''t help but shook his head. Titan, you guys will handle it. After receiving Gu Xis order, Titan, the incarnation of death, took a step forward. Before his lightning was released, the ground changed first. ?However, Gu Xi has become accustomed to the ability of the incarnation of death - Titan. Even if the entire ground turns into the underworld, Gu Xi will not say much. After all, such changes are quite beneficial to Gu Xi. At least standing on this underworld land, the combat effectiveness of Gu Xi''s undead troops will be correspondingly improved. Under Gu Xi''s command, the incarnation of death, Titan, raised his hands, the Thousand Thunder Peach Wood Sword and the Lightning Spear intertwined, and a bolt of lightning struck the strange house heavily. (End of this chapter) Chapter 823： Mana Twisted (please subscribe) Chapter 823: Mana Distortion (Please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! Boom, boom, boom! A streak of lightning kept falling. All the houses in this area were destroyed by lightning. The lightning here also attracted the attention of the shadows in the next area. Looking at the strange shadows that began to gather in the next area, Gu Xi asked calmly. Which district is this? Then Gu Xi decisively gave orders to Yongdou. Prepare ritual magic, ice storm, freeze them all for me. ?Under Gu Xi''s order, Yongdou also prepared ritual magic, but in the area further away, the number of Shadow troops was obviously insufficient. ??This time, there were only more than 8,000 shadows rushing out from other areas, and their strength was not much different from the previous shadows. But it no longer had the momentum it had at the beginning. They were more like a militia put together. When they rushed out, they had a desperate attitude, but their combat effectiveness was really nothing. ??On the contrary, their rushing action allowed Gu Xi''s men to determine where the enemy was coming from. ?So Dudley led the skeleton soldiers to the front immediately, and Yongdou also released Ice Storm under Gu Xi''s order. After Yongdou''s treatment, the power of Ice Storm is obviously five or six times greater, but the most important thing is not this, but the fact that Ice Storm now also has the effect of freezing the ground and slowing down the enemy. ?Once this effect is strengthened, the speed of the Shadow Troops will be slowed down a lot on the spot. When the skeleton shooter leaders at the rear saw this situation, they no longer needed to wait for orders. They are also rolled very well. When they saw these enemies slowing down, the skeleton shooters started shooting on their own without the need for orders. Some of them fired arrows directly, some fired accurately, some shot at close range, and some took advantage of long range shooting. ??Anyway, these skeleton archers all look like skeleton soldiers, and the bows and arrows in their hands are not much different. However, due to the different circumstances of the skeleton archer leader who guides them, the final shooting effect is also different. ?Under different shooting effects, some of the ghosts can rush forward a few steps, while others may be killed by the concentrated fire as soon as they get out. ?At this time, Gu Xi was not idle either. ?The mysterious shadows in front of him could not satisfy Gu Xi in terms of quantity or luck, so Gu Xi simply did not use the lucky death technique again. Instead, he used the skill Fire Storm. ??As the fire storm started, a large number of white bone fragments with sparks appeared at the location of the mysterious shadow. ?These ghosts are all of militia level, roughly between level 4 and level 6. Their vitality is long enough, but most of them have been seriously injured by the wave of ice storm and arrow rain just now. This time, as soon as the fire storm fell on their heads, they clearly felt the feeling of the Nine Heavens of Ice and Fire. ?Under the joint attack of the ice storm and the fire storm, the bodies of the shadows were unable to sustain for long, and a large number of them were soon broken into pieces. At this time, Yongdou moved again. After various experiments last time, Yongdou also knew that there were some things that were not suitable for his ritual magic. ?So he naturally changed his research direction in ritual magic. ??Now Yuu Dou has developed two new ritual magics in addition to the three already determined ritual magics. Now Im waiting to go to the battlefield to experiment. ?When Gu Xi released the fire storm, Yuu Dou immediately changed his direction. Ice magic, except ice storm, how can other magics be used together. ??And originally there was no suitable magic for ritualization in the magic tower. But during this period of time, Gu Xi added a library and a magic academy. Naturally, there were also new magics in the magic tower that could be learned and researched. ??The new magic here is all aimed at heroes and soldiers. And the magic that can be transformed into ritual magic by bravery is naturally those magics aimed at soldiers. ?The one in front of me is the new soldier magic I just learned from Gu Xi''s first magic tower. Mana twist! ?This spell is a new magic. It is quite simple and its effect is somewhat similar to mana extraction. But this is a spell that has been formed by the enemy. For example, the opposing French army uses an Ice Storm. Yong Dous side can use a mana distortion to prevent the ice storm from taking shape. Or the enemy is preparing to release a fireball, and the fireball has already flown out. Mana distortion can destroy the effect of the fireball, and detonate the fireball in advance before the fireball hits you. After Yongdou''s ritual magic, the effect of mana distortion will be stronger. ??If the previous mana distortion only prevented the spell from taking shape, then the mana distortion after the magic ritual is the effect of the opponent''s magic. As for whether he succeeded in snatching it, and what would happen if he snatched it away, Yongdou didn''t even think about it. At this time, Yongdou would use this move entirely because he saw the mysterious shadow. ?Yongdou felt that this shadow was like a shadow elemental body that was combined together through magic. So when he used this spell, he wanted to magically destroy the shadow. ?Yong Dou really succeeded in his attempt. ??As the mana distortion fell on these shadows, those that could still fight exploded on the spot. ?But then Gu Xi discovered that due to the distortion of mana this time, the situation seemed to have become weird. ?These strange images are put back together as if some switch has been turned on. ??And they will get bigger and bigger, and finally they will become a huge beast. Gu Xi immediately ordered to the incarnation of death, Titan. If theres another wave of lightning strikes, retreat. Death Incarnate-Titan decisively carried out a wave of lightning strikes, and also participated in the lightning strikes with the Bone Titan following behind. ?After using effects such as lightning strikes to disperse the gathering shadows, Gu Xi decisively released all the various locusts. ??White Bone Locusts, Evil Bone Locusts, and the weird locusts that just appeared all pounced on the scattered shadows immediately. When the locusts rushed out, Gu Xi turned his head and looked at Yongdou. This magic ritual is very effective, but Ill use it carefully next time. ?Yongdou was also a little embarrassed. He didn''t expect it to be like this. Fortunately, Gu Xi had no intention of blaming Yongdou. ??Although Yongdou did something wrong this time, as Gu Xi said, the effect of the magic ritual was quite good, but it was just used in the wrong place. ??If used in combat with those spells, Mana Distortion is actually a pretty good move. ?So Gu Xi reminded me again. It would be great if you could find a way to turn the mana distortion into a fixed state. ?Yong Dous eyes lit up, For example, the Forbidden Magic Ball? (End of this chapter) Chapter 824： A hidden area in the back garden (please order for more updates) Chapter 824: The hidden area in the back garden (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! Dont, dont, dont, its not that far yet. Gu Xi knew very well what the situation of the Forbidden Magic Ball was, which made all magic within the entire range unusable. ?It is definitely something that can hurt the enemy and hurt yourself, with qualities ranging from blue to orange. As for the scope of influence, it may be large or small. ?But no matter what, this kind of mana distortion is not the idea of ??banning the magic ball. ??And only players who are purely physical players would think of bringing a magic ball with them. Most players will not take this path. After all, among the players, no one owns a magic book or something. ??The forbidden magic of the magic ball does not distinguish between each other. ??On the contrary, the current mana distortion can also distinguish oneself from the enemy. That''s why when Yudou proposed to use ritual magic to simulate the forbidden magic ball, Gu Xi directly stopped it. ??If you really want to fall into the Forbidden Magic Ball, all of Gu Xi''s many methods will be useless. At least he can''t use his spells or anything like that. I am referring to methods such as making the mana distortion fixed, forming a mana distortion field or a defensive shield. ?This will ensure that when the enemy''s spell comes over, it will disappear halfway, instead of banning the magic, you know? " ?Yongdou can study ritual magic, so he is naturally a smart person. He understood the meaning of Gu Xi''s words as soon as he heard it. ?Yongdou thought about it and realized that this was actually not difficult, that is, he had to change the short-term ritual into a long-term one and fix the magic. ?This kind of thing only requires a few more steps of research at most, and it is not too difficult. ?So Yongdou agreed. As for the shadows here, Yongdou really didnt use mana distortion anymore. At this time, the twisted shadows were also bitten to death by various locusts. ?Especially those weird locusts, each of them has a combat power equivalent to that of an ordinary soldier above level 6. There are as many as a thousand strange locusts in a group, and there are more than one group here. All the locusts pounce on the shadow, and as long as they bite once, the shadow will disappear immediately. Then the locusts would pounce on other shadows. After doing this once or twice, these shadows would be bitten into pieces on the spot and disappear in front of Gu Xi. After killing all the ghosts here, Gu Xi immediately pointed forward. The army advanced, and Lewis followed and occupied the city in front. After saying that, Gu Xi led his troops forward. ?When entering the next city, Gu Xi knew that this time he had reached the edge of Alidovi City. There is no new city area further back to the west. A city gate stands there. Going out from this city gate is the outskirts of the city of Aridovi. ?It seems that the city of Aridovi during this period was about this big. ?Now that the fight here has reached the end, let''s change the direction and continue fighting along the other road. ??Glancing at the city gate in front of him, Gu Xi thought for a moment, then turned around and gave the order. Dudley, lead the troops to guard this city gate. If there is an enemy invasion outside the city, you will handle it. After saying that, Gu Xi led the troops in another direction. ?But at this time, Gu Xi also sighed in his heart that it was really not easy to conquer a city. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Gu Xi glanced at the roads leading to other urban areas, thought for a moment, raised his hand, and released an owl. This is Gu Xi making contact with the rear. ?? Gu Xi was also involved in this battle. The effect of double death should exist. The shadows who wanted to die in the battle should have transformed into a group of undead troops. There is a slight shortage of troops now, so it is time to transfer these undead troops. ??It would be better to arrange for Princess Luna and Princess Anna to do this. After writing down his requirements, Gu Xi quickly headed to the next city. ?While Gu Xi was advancing, Mido also came over. I have to admit that Mido''s pathfinding skills are quite good. No matter what kind of maze or the like, it doesn''t matter in his eyes. He can always find every point in the maze accurately. ??It was the same this time. When he realized something was wrong, he rushed to Gu Xi''s side as soon as possible. "grown ups." ??Gu Xi, who was commanding the troops to move towards the next city, couldn''t help but be stunned when he saw Mido arriving suddenly. Whats wrong? Did you find the hidden area? "We have found it. Here is the map, but sir, it is best for you to go there and take a look at it yourself. I feel that if we wait until we capture the Alidovi City in front of us and go back, the buildings there may be gone." Hearing this, Gu Xi also understood what was going on. He took a look at the current situation, pointed at Yudou and said: "Yongdou, you continue to attack. Mido, you have to cooperate with Yudou here and defeat Guiying. Let Lewis do the occupying of the city." ?Mido looked back at Lewis, who was standing far away, and understood something about the situation. Sir, dont you need me to accompany you there? "No need, there are not enough troops on all sides now, and most importantly there are not enough heroes. I can go there alone. You can defeat other city areas here first." Gu Xi is actually still concerned about the current occupation situation of Aridovi City. ??If Mido hadn''t discovered a hidden city, in Mido''s case, it would have been best for him to patrol the city of Aridovi to see if there was any other city they had missed. But something is wrong with the current situation. Gu Xi doesn''t have many heroes available. ?In addition, he planned to go to the hidden city area to see why there were three separate large, medium and small plots cut out here. ?Now Mido can''t even go there with Gu Xi to take a look. Gu Xi naturally had no way to order Mido to do anything. After giving the order, Gu Xi got a fairly simple map from Mido, and headed towards the hidden city with his most important subordinates. After Gu Xi walked away, Mido looked at Yongdou. I said brother, what are we going to do next? According to what the adults said, the attack will be carried out area by area. ?Our task is very simple, just clear out all the ghosts. It is Lewis''s business to occupy the city. " ?Yong Dou has a relatively good relationship with Lewis, and his words are much more polite. ?Mido also looked back at Lewis, but because Yongdou was there, he didnt say much. ?So the two of them quickly headed to the next city according to Gu Xi''s plan. At this time, Gu Xi, who was riding the Holy Silver Evil Coffin, also detoured around many detours and quickly arrived near the hidden area that Mido had found. ?Standing at the entrance to this hidden area, Gu Xi finally understood why Mido could say with such certainty that only he could discover it. ?No one really talks about this small road in front of me. No one would believe that someone would open the road in the back garden of someone else''s house. (End of this chapter) Chapter 825： The Principality of Lettuce in the hidden area (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 825: The Principality of Lettuce in the Hidden Area (Please subscribe for more updates) After hesitating for a moment, Gu Xi still followed the path opened by Mido, walked through the small door that had not yet been closed, and entered the area behind the garden. After entering here, Gu Xi felt that the environment in front of him had changed. ??The originally gloomy sky lit up. When he took a closer look, he found that the reason why the sky was bright was entirely because there was a big tree growing here. A large amount of black air was sucked away by the big trees and finally disappeared underground. There are many lettuces growing nearby. Looking from a distance, it looks like a vegetable garden. ?But at this time, Gu Xi didn''t think that this place was just for growing vegetables and grass. The changes in the environment before him, as well as some of Gu Xi''s arrangements in the middle of the city, made Gu Xi understand that there must be something wrong here. After thinking for a moment, Gu Xi jumped off the Holy Silver Evil Coffin and took two steps forward with the magic wand in hand. ?When he stepped into this urban area, the lettuce planted on the ground automatically moved around. A voice sounded from under the big tree over there. An outsider? Have those terrible shadows been eliminated? Looking in the direction of the sound, Gu Xi found that a little golden light was falling in the direction of the big tree. A closer look reveals that these are elves that are only the size of a little finger. They are different from normal elves. Their whole bodies are glowing with golden light. At the same time, Gu Xi also noticed that with their appearance, the lettuce field in front of him turned into a city. Every lettuce was a small house, and inside the house were some of the same elves poking their heads in the ground and looking out. . "You are?" Elves, goblins, goblins, flower demons, flower spirits, you can call us whatever you want. We are an alternative in this city, and we have not turned into shadows. One of the elves flew in front of Gu Xi. ??Gu Xi noticed that there was something different about this little elf. Although he was small, he looked like an archangel. ?Wearing heavy plate armor, he holds a long sword with golden light in his hand, and has a pair of dove wings on his back. ?When he flew in front of Gu Xi, Gu Xi also discovered that he actually had a big beard. You must be an undead soul. Welcome to the Principality of Lettuce. I am the current king. You can call me Gibbon Lettuce Flower. Principality? Is there a principality hidden in the city of Alidovi? ?Hearing this situation, Gu Xi was also a little speechless. Although I also want to say no, I have to admit one thing that this principality is true. Jibbon himself was a little speechless. These elves seemed to have all types of soldiers, but in fact their combat power was too weak. Three or five elves might not be able to defeat a mouse. ?At the same time, despite the fact that Yoshimoto is dressed like an archangel, he is actually a low-level guy. ??If Gu Xi didn''t know the situation here and used a death ripple or mind kill at will, all these elves might die. ?But now that Gu Xi is here, and the other party is not a shadow, Gu Xi has no idea of ??killing them all. Well, even if you have a principality, you dont seem to have much ability to protect yourself. My name is Gu Xi, the master of Alidovi City. I am here to attack Alidovi City at this time. Now I have captured more than half of the city of Aridovi, and the rest can be captured in only ten to twenty hours at most. As you can see, I am a necromancer. Even though I am still alive, most of my men are undead. You may be affected in some ways in my city. I feel your strength. In your current situation, I''m afraid you''ll be doomed if the undead aura touches you. " No, Mr. Gu, our situation is not that bad. Guess what we rely on to survive in this city full of shadows. ?Hearing Gibbon''s words, Gu Xi raised his head and glanced at the big tree not far away? There is something wrong with that tree? This tree has the ability to purify, but the tree has not grown yet and can only cover the area in front of us. But it is enough to guarantee us the Principality of Lettuce. " Arent you afraid of the undead? ?Gu Xi asked curiously. Why should we be afraid? Life and death are the most normal manifestations in nature. Where there is life, there is death. This is normal, unlike this kind of shadow, which is super corrosive. Why should we be afraid of the undead? " All right. Gu Xi already understood the theories of the elves in front of him. At the same time, the idea of ??using these elves also flashed in his mind. Then why dont you join me in the city of Alidovi? I can guarantee that you will have enough land to live in. Although Gu Xi''s diplomacy level is not high, it is still useful. Coupled with Gu Xi''s military strength and Gu Xi''s strength, it was really beneficial to these elves, so when Gu Xi made this request, Gibbon nodded affirmatively. ?But then Gibbon said with some helplessness: "But what can we do? We can only plant trees, herbs or flowers. ??If other people came over, we wouldn''t consider this at all, but you are obviously undead. I have to take the liberty to ask, do the dead also need to eat? " Eat, but the food is different from what normal people eat. Sometimes there is negative energy or yin energy to replenish it, so there is no need to consume food. Thats a pity. Our people are not strong in fighting ability and may not be able to help you fight. ? Gu Xi glanced at Jiben and wondered how you could compare your lack of fighting ability. You simply have no fighting ability. Fortunately, there was something in what these elves said just now that attracted Gu Xi''s attention. What did you just say? Do you know how to plant trees? Yes, we know this ourselves. Can you plant some trees with special requirements? ?Gu Xi thought that he still had five thousand Cao Huan Dan saplings in his hand. ??It doesn''t matter if you just dig a hole and bury it. ??But the requirements for cultivating these saplings are not that simple, and Gu Xi doesnt have a druid or spiritual planter on hand. It doesnt feel very realistic to just rely on a group of undead to plant trees there. So when I heard that these elves could plant trees, Gu Xi naturally asked one more question. Of course, we are born to plant trees, but what kind of trees do you want to plant? As soon as he heard that Gu Xi wanted to plant trees, Jiben became excited. He has already seen that Gu Xi has a certain need for them. ?This is a good thing. What he is afraid of is that Gu Xi has little need for them, does not need them, and will eventually drive them away. ?Then they really dont know where they are going. ?Now Gu Xi just asks them to plant some trees. What''s the point of this small thing? No problem, no matter how special the tree is, it can be more special than the World Tree. Its not just me. We have all planted the World Tree... (End of this chapter) Chapter 826： Two-headed Skeleton Dragon (please subscribe) Chapter 826 Two-headed Bone Dragon (please subscribe) A group of elves have heard of your reputation and are willing to join your team. Do you accept them to join? "accept!" The elf joined successfully! Due to the elf''s combat power, this type of elf cannot join the battle system! Due to the housing problem of elves, please also arrange a three-by-three-by-three standard camp! A standard campsite of three by three by three? ?Gu Xi was stunned for a moment and then reacted immediately. The Principality of Lettuce in front of us is probably the smallest situation. They should have three large, three medium and three small plots to be able to settle down. ?So Gu Xi asked quite simply: "Gibbon, do the plots you need be gathered together, or should they be spread out?" Its definitely better if we can gather them together. Sir, what kind of trees should we plant? Dont worry, I have only taken over half of the area here. Take a quick look and see if the Alidovi city in front of you is suitable for planting trees. Gu Xi did not divide the territory first, but first checked the situation here. Gibbon didn''t say much about Gu Xi''s order. ?Now that he is Gu Xi''s subordinate, he will naturally obey Gu Xi''s orders. So Gibbon flew out with a group of elves. As they were flying out, Gu Xi said to them: "Be careful, there is still a part outside that I haven''t taken down." Sir, dont worry. We are used to it, and we are all familiar with the road. After saying that, the large number of elves all flew away. At this time, Gu Xi took a look at the Lettuce Principality here. He noticed that in addition to the big tree with no obvious origin, there was also an inconspicuous small pond and a hidden place here. Stone statue in the grass. I think these two and the big tree are the three different buildings of the so-called Lettuce Principality. Now is not the time to come and study this. ?However, Gu Xi has made up his mind. If these elves really have the means to plant, it would not be impossible to let these elves come over to help manage the future magic planting area. After all, there are so many grass-returning pill trees, and various other farmland and medicinal fields that need to be managed. Gu Xi can arrange these things for his undead, but if the undead can''t handle it, there''s nothing he can do. ??If these elves can take action, then Gu Xi can naturally let the elves handle it more. After leaving this hidden area, Gu Xi did not return to Yongdou. ?That road has come to an end, and it will definitely shrink towards the center. Gu Xi now simply goes down the road from the southern area to see how Kajia and Ziegu have managed to get through. This is also the smoothest way for Gu Xi. After all, the hidden city is hidden in this area to the south. ?Gu Xi didn''t need to walk for long before he had already caught up with Kajia and Duigu in front of him. On the way over, Gu Xi drew a map along the way. He found that in addition to these urban areas, they are actually all connected to each other to a certain extent. At the beginning, there were enough heroes on Kaga''s side going south to handle all the routes. ??But as the next few urban areas were conquered, more and more routes were added, and finally they were unable to cope with it all. The first to realize the lack of troops was Amilcar. ?But he didn''t care about this at all. In his mind, he never considered occupying the city. He led his troops to kill all the way along the east side of the road. Kill to the end and then go back and kill again along the route you have not killed before. The cavalry is quite fast, and he has mastered various cavalry methods, which is full of impact and has enough troops, so the enemy does not react at all. Even if Amilcar was left behind and did not occupy the city area, Amilcar did not fail to look back. ??Anyway, with the cavalry at hand, Amilcar can move back and forth very quickly. If there is any problem, he can always appear in the chaotic position as soon as possible. ?Even if Amilcar is not strong enough and cannot arrange manpower to occupy the defeated area, he doesn''t care. But the situation with Kaga, Diegu, and Robbie and Arroyo is different. They really only have these troops under their own command. When there are not many areas in the beginning, their troops are enough, but when they conquer an area, they must leave some people to guard it. ?It''s okay once or twice. The longer the fight continues, the more troops will be left to guard. Not to mention the problem of their military strength, the problem of more and more different roads is enough to give them a headache. Among these roads, there are always some things that have been missed. It is the kind of area where you think I will go there and I think you will go there. ?So they had to go back and deal with it. So the farther to the back, the slower they advance. ?This is the situation encountered by Kajia and Duigu now. The area they just conquered still has four roads leading to other areas. There is no need to worry about the roads on the left and right sides. There are troops from Robbie and Arroyo on both sides. But the two previous roads are obviously different. The two places correspond to different urban areas. Now Kaga and Diegu are considering whether to divide their troops. For them, it is best if the troops cannot be divided. ?Kaga and Duigu appear to be two heroes, but they are actually one. Taken together, their combat effectiveness will exceed the level of normal people. ??If separated, Kaga might be better, but Duigu may not have the fighting power of Robbie and Arroyo. Just at this time, Gu Xi also rushed over. ?After seeing this situation, Gu Xi said to Kajia and Diegu: "You choose one path, and I will handle the other path. After defeating it, you can turn to my side. " ?Kaga immediately responded as soon as he heard it. Sir, please rest assured that our combat power is strong enough and we will be able to complete the battle soon. Just as Gu Xi was about to say something, he heard the sound of wings flapping behind him. ?Gu Xi was shocked. Could it be that Alidovi here still has an air force? But when he looked back, he happened to find a bone dragon with two heads flying towards this side. Behind this bone dragon, there was also a large group of undead troops. Gu Xi understood that this was the shadow that had been killed during this period. Through double death, it was transformed into the undead army in Aridovi City. Princess Anna has arranged all the undead troops with levels above level 5. The two-headed bone dragon is the reward after killing the two-headed shadow dragon. [Double-headed Bone Dragon (level 19, summoned troops): experience (0/150000), attack 36, defense 42, life 1200, skills: undead creature, flying troops, double curse, combat bite, corpse poison attack, blood-sucking attack, Poisonous Dragon Breath, Curse of Aging, Curse of Weakness, Iron Claws...] (End of this chapter) Chapter 827： Captured most of the cities (please subscribe) Chapter 827: Capture most of the city (please subscribe) Two-headed dragon, bone cavalry, ghost warrior... ?Looking at the undead troops transformed by the double death, Gu Xi was also satisfied. If it weren''t for the fact that it was far away from Amilcar, Gu Xi would have thought about sending the Bone Cavalry to Amilcar. At the same time, Gu Xi calculated the number of these undead souls and had some idea of ??the numbers in his mind. Although the troops and heroes were separated, as long as Gu Xi was in the city of Aridovi during this period, all this was considered the result of the battle under Gu Xi. The judgment of double death is not whether Gu Xi watched the enemy die, but Gu Xi''s position in this battle. Obviously, the battle in Alidovi City in front of us is a battle that Gu Xi can lead. So in the end, all those who died in battle were all attributed to Gu Xi. For this reason, Gu Xis harvest this time can be considered quite large. The number of undead troops at least level 5 and above exceeds 15,000, of which there are more than 3,000 at level 8 and above. And there will be at least several similar battles in the future. I believe that in such battles, Gu Xi will have more elite troops. ??The two-headed bone dragon landed next to Gu Xi. At this time, the face of the white bone titan who had been guarding Gu Xi couldn''t help but change. Gu Xi didnt know how one skull could have so many expressions. But it was obvious that the Bone Titan was quite dissatisfied with the increasing number and strength of Gu Xi''s undead dragon troops. He seemed to be thinking about where to find some suitable high-level Titan corpses to bring back. Not to mention other things, at least the level of the Titan must reach level 13 or above, otherwise it will be outcompeted by the ghost dragons transformed from the earth veins. ??Gu Xi didn''t know that his men would think so much. The army in front of him came at the right time. Although there was no hero to lead the army, there were a new group of undead leaders in this army. With the appearance of these undead troops, Gu Xi finally breathed a sigh of relief. He allocated part of his troops and assigned them to Kajia and Zhegu. The remaining undead troops were quickly stationed until they were occupied. Down town. With the command of a boss, although the flexibility in combat is not very high, it can still be used to defend an area. Gu Xis requirements are not high, as long as they can defend the area in front of them. As for the others, they are actually not important to Gu Xi. Fighting forward, arent there still heroes under Gu Xi? With these newly added troops, Gu Xi can completely arrange the various urban areas and then go back and consider other things. ?Thinking of this, Gu Xi said to Kajia and Diegu: "You guys go ahead and I''ll arrange the situation here." Kajia and Diegu saw that Gu Xi had brought so many troops with him, and knew that Gu Xi''s safety was not a problem, so they immediately led the troops into the next city. At this time, Gu Xi also immediately wrote a letter to Amilka and Mido, asking them to rush to his current location. After the owl was released, Amilcar rushed over immediately. "Sir, I have reached the end of the city and am fighting back. I..." ?Gu Xi stopped Amilka from saying, "Wait a minute, let''s talk together when Mido comes over." ??Amilcar shut his mouth immediately, but his attention soon focused on the more than 800 bone cavalry. ?The level of these bone cavalry is not very high, but they are still considered cavalry. After this battle, the useful blue knights, the pale knights whose numbers have not yet increased, and the lucky white-robed cavalry will all be transferred away by Gu Xi. The cavalry force under his command will be reduced again. ?These bone cavalry in front of you are just a supplement. Do you want to tell Gu Xi and add these bone cavalry to his subordinates? At this moment, Mido also rushed over with his men. When he saw Mido, Gu Xi spoke directly to Mido. "Mido, you came just in time. Amilcar is also here. Take a look at the picture and confirm that there are still several unoccupied areas in Alidovi City in this era. Are there any defensive gaps along the way? question." This is not a difficult problem for Midolai. ?At Gu Xis request, he quickly drew out the map and route. Even including several urban areas that have not yet been captured. Sir, this is almost the situation. Dont worry, what I drew will not be wrong. At most, there is something wrong with the size of the city division, but the rest will definitely be correct. ??On the map drawn by Mido, the city of Aridovi in ??this era had a total of twenty-one districts of various sizes, including the Principality of Rapunzel that had just been occupied by Gu Xi. ?And Gu Xi and the others now occupy a total of sixteen city districts, and there are still four more districts that are currently fighting. There is one place where the fighting has not started yet. It looks like the fight is almost over? ?Gu Xi felt that his behavior this time seemed a bit redundant. ??There are only four urban areas that are still fighting, so what kind of map do we need to draw? Just send out the undead troops to fight. ?At first, Gu Xi thought that at least half of the territory still needed to be conquered. ?Now it seems that he really thought too much. ?As far as the situation at hand was concerned, he didn''t even have to wait for Mido and the others to come over. He could wipe out everything in front of him with his own troops. ?But now that everything has been done, lets forget it. Mido, have you seen these undead people under my command? You can move fast. Take them to various urban areas to ensure that they wont be robbed in the end. ?With a flick of his hand, Gu Xi would arrange for all the undead that had just arrived to be expelled. At this time Amilcar took a step forward. Sir, can you give me those bone cavalry? ? Gu Xi glanced at Amilcar and knew that Amilcar wanted to preserve these bone cavalry for a long time. Gu Xi finally shook his head and said, "I will select suitable corpses and blood essence for you next time I have a chance. These bone cavalry can be sent to the Pale Temple after the battle is over, and all of them will be transformed into pale knights." ??Amilcar turned his head and glanced at the pale knight following him, and found helplessly that these bone knights were really the best material for transforming the pale knight. ??Amilcar feels somewhat regretful now. If he had known better, he would not have been so anxious. The grabbing Red Temple is grabbing fast, but there are fewer sources of troops in the red temple. There are only more than 200 people now, unlike the Youlan Temple, which had more than 1,000 people at the beginning. ?Even the last built Pale Temple now has more than 800 soldiers. How does this make him feel good? ?So Amilka looked at Gu Xi with some reluctance. Sir, I... (End of this chapter) Chapter 828： Capture Aridovi City (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 828: Capture of Aridovi City (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! Looking at Amilcar''s helpless look, Gu Xi asked again: "Amilcar, when you lead these knights to fight with the cavalry, which cavalry team do you think has the best coordination between them?" ?Although I dont know why Gu Xi asked this, Amilcar is quite authoritative regarding the knowledge and abilities of knights and cavalry. Not to mention that he has taken these cavalry around the city of Aridovi for a long time. He already has a good understanding of the situation of the three types of knights and the one type of cavalry. The white-robed cavalry are a separate group, not because of their level or quantity, but because they directly jump out of the scope of death knights. ?This thing has no intention of taking the route of a death knight, and does not regard itself as a death knight. It is precisely for this reason that he can cooperate with the three death knight substitutes we have. ?Especially the skills of the white-robed cavalry. As long as the white-robed cavalry can continue to win, their combat effectiveness will become stronger and stronger, and the knights who follow them will benefit. As for the three substitutes, the coordination degree between the Blue Knight and the other two knights is relatively high, but the coordination degree between the original Scarlet Knight and the other knights is relatively low. " Speaking of this, Amilka was also a little helpless. After all, he was the one who chose the Scarlet Knight in the first place. ??Had he been able to delay it for a while, he would not have been in such a situation when the Blue Temple was obtained. Now he has no other choice. ? Gu Xi thought for a moment and said, "When you go back, leave the Scarlet Knight behind and go take care of the Blue Knight. ?From now on, your army will be called the Blue Knights. ??However, changing arms can only be done once. No matter how bad the Blue Knight is next time, you have to go to the end. " ?Amilcar''s eyes lit up. Although he was not with Gu Xi at the time, he knew where the weak ghost soldiers who transformed into the Blue Knight came from. Dimi is still fighting in that world. Although there are unlikely to be 800,000 such ghost soldiers, if we look hard enough, we may still be able to find more than 100,000. Even if it doesn''t work, it''s easier to find other ghost soldiers to transform than to choose the right corpse and blood essence to transform into the scarlet knight. My lord, I understand, just this once. Okay, you can handle it yourself. Gu Xi took a look at Amilka''s current condition. ?In order to lead the Scarlet Knight, Amilcar put on a full set of the Scarlet Knight''s armor and weapons. Now he wants to switch to the Blue Knight, but it may take some time. The most important thing is that the Blue Knight is mainly transformed from ghosts and ghosts. ??If Amilka cannot deal with this, there may be some problems later. ??Amilcar naturally understood the truth behind this. After thanking Gu Xi, he quickly left with all the cavalry. ??Although Gu Xi agreed to Amilcar''s troop exchange, the task at hand is not over yet. ??At this period, there were still four districts in the city of Aridovi that had not been conquered. As the leader of the main force, Amilcar certainly cannot directly transform the troops. After Amilcar retreated, Gu Xi was not idle either. While waiting for Amilka and the others to come over, Kajia and Duogu were already heading towards the next city. Judging from the current situation, he should have reached the end of the southern route and is turning back. ?At this time, Gu Xi didn''t think too much. It was the last few districts. Let''s take down these city districts and then talk about it. ?So Gu Xi took a look at the map and led his troops into the next city through another road. Just as Gu Xi thought, the next city was already at the end of Alidovi City. Apart from the side passages, there was only one passage leading out of the city. When Gu Xi came over, he happened to see Kajia and Duogu who had already cleared the left side and led their troops to fight in from the connecting route. ?Seeing that Gu Xi was already fighting the last few shadows here, Kajia and Dui Gu did not stop. Instead, they immediately took action, killing the shadows here together with Gu Xi. ??This mysterious shadow in the last urban area actually no longer has any powerful presence. ?High-level shadows who could sense the situation would either rush to the front area one step ahead and be killed by Gu Xi''s men one by one. ?Either they sensed something was wrong and had already evacuated when they came. There are probably not even five thousand of the ghosts here right now. ?Gu Xi alone is enough to deal with the shadows here. The addition of Kajia and Dui Gu did not take advantage of their advantages. ??You can only act as cannon fodder in the back, without even a chance to take action. ? Gu Xi didnt care about this. Anyway, he had gained enough experience this time with the undead minions. Whether he fought by himself or his minions, it was actually the same. If he hadn''t already fought with the enemy when Kajia and Diegu came in, maybe Gu Xi would have just given this place to Kajia and Diegu and let them deal with it, and he would go to other areas to check it himself. Condition. ?Now, Gu Xi glanced at Kajia and Diegu and asked someone to send the map to them. "This is the map I just got. When I took action, there were still four urban areas that had not been captured. Take a look and see if you can get through. If you can, go and capture these urban areas." The four urban areas mentioned in Gu Xi''s words are actually not that many. Among these four cities, there is actually the one being attacked in front of us, as well as the one where Kaga and Diegu came just now. Through this calculation, even if Kajia and Duigu move to other places to fight, they will only have two urban areas to choose from. ??Moreover, they are still not sure whether there will be a battle round to get them in the past. After all, Gu Xi still has many heroes waiting for such a battle. Instead of taking a gamble on an uncertain possibility, they might as well fight right here in front of them. At least the battle on Gu Xi''s side has just begun. As long as they take action, they can kill some shadows. At that time, some experience will be passed on to them. So Kajia and Diegu immediately responded as soon as they looked at the map. Sir, lets rush over now. The battle over there is probably about to end, so we might as well help you here to clear out the enemies here. ? Gu Xi thought that this was also the case, so he stopped arranging Kajia, Ziegu and the others to run around. ??When Gu Xi killed all the shadows here, the other two city areas were also taken down. ?At this moment, there was a tingling sound in Gu Xi''s ear. You have captured the city of Aridovi during the York Dynasty. The dead city has gained 100 experience points, and a new era passage has officially opened! (End of this chapter) Chapter 829： Arrangements for the new city (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 829 Arrangements in the New City (Please subscribe for more updates) Got it! As this message popped up, Gu Xi knew that the city of Alidovi during the York Dynasty had been captured. Inform Princess Luna and Anna to come over and take over this city. Following Gu Xis order, Luna rushed here immediately. As for Grand Princess Anna, she wants to open Aridovita and has not come yet. ?But she has promised that she will rush over as soon as Alidovita closes. After Luna entered Aridovi City, she did not immediately go to the meeting hall of this period. ??But he met Gibbon. Luna was also surprised after seeing something like Gibbon. She also did not expect that such an elf would appear in Alidovi City during this period. Just at this time, Gu Xi also rushed over. He didn''t have time to take a closer look at the area he had just occupied. After seeing Luna, Gu Xi took out the map drawn by Mido. Luna, this is the map of Aridovi City during this period. See how you want to arrange it. When she took the map, Luna also took a look at it. Based on her way of dealing with cities, she quickly divided the city in front of her into fifteen districts. ?In Luna''s eyes, there are too many repetitive or chopped locations in the city of Alidovi in ??front of her. Many houses might as well be broken up and reorganized. Putting down the map, Luna raised her head and glanced at Gu Xi. Sir, whats going on with those elves? Are you planning to move the magic plant area here? "Not necessarily. If the land in front of us is suitable for planting, then move the magic plant area over. If the land here is not suitable for planting, then we have other options." ?? Gu Xi did not consider that the Alidovi City at this time must be regarded as a magic plant area. His idea was to knock down the Alidovi City first and see what suitable things to do here, and then consider other things. When Gu Xi said this, he looked at Gibbon. Jiben knew it was related to him as soon as he heard it, and he quickly flew to Gu Xi. "Sir, we just checked. The ground in the city in front of us is mostly paved with stone slabs, and there are sewers. If we want to plant various trees in this area, then many urban areas will have to be demolished, and we will have to divert river water to Bring over. Water source is what we need to ensure. " Yoshimoto quickly drew the situation he had checked on the map. In this city, these are the most suitable places for planting trees, but each place has certain shortcomings, and the shortcomings need to be made up before trees can be planted. If you make adjustments and I make all the arrangements, how long will it take for you to turn this place into an area where a large number of plants can be planted? It depends on the situation, but demolishing the city in front of us is a big project, and we still need to backfill the soil and dig ditches. ?These can be dealt with quickly using undead, but according to our idea, we need to use spells on every inch of land, which will take a long time. " Gibbon currently has no way of determining the time it will take to transform the city of Alidovi in ??front of him. ?At this time, Gu Xi was also concerned about a problem. "What other spells do you need to use? Do you want me to arrange for help?" "It is to clean up the strange power in the land. This power affects the plants that are grown. If you just plant a field, it will be fine. But if you want to plant trees, especially fruit trees with special effects, the impact of this power will be considerable. big." After Gibbon explained this, Gu Xi asked another question. "Does the land outside the city also need to be treated in this way? I mean using magic to deal with it." Hushly asked a new question. Gibbon shook his head, "There is no such trouble outside the city, but there are also difficulties outside the city. The various defense systems outside the city are not very complete, and you may encounter enemy attacks at any time. ??It would be okay if it was just farmland, but if the orchards were attacked, we would probably have to work in vain for many years. " Hearing Gibbon''s answer, Gu Xi glanced at Luna. ?Luna and Gu Xi had quite a tacit understanding. She could understand at a glance what Gu Xi was thinking. The location he selected can really be converted into farming. There are not many locations for planting trees. It can be said that this is an activity with high investment and low return. ??If you want to treat this place as a magic plant area, I can arrange it, but I personally dont recommend it. " ?Gu Xi didnt say anything, he just sat down on the ground. He was thinking about the remaining five cities in Alidovi City. ??This time he captured Aridovi from the York Dynasty, and Gu Xi had some judgments in his mind. Princess Anna has said before that the York dynasty and the Lancastrian dynasty are all branches of the Plantagenet dynasty. The most important thing is that the time between these three dynasties is not long. Gu Xi guessed that the layout of Aridovi City in the three periods was probably the same. At best, the cities of the Plantagenet Dynasty were smaller. But the general layout should not be much different. As for the Normandy Dynasty going forward, that has come to an end for Britain. Going forward is the era of myths and legends such as King Arthur. ?No matter how hard Victoria City blows, they can''t blow it to that era. ?Havent you seen that a Knight of the Round Table was buried in Victoria City, and why are you bragging about it? So this Normandy dynasty was almost the pinnacle of Victoria. Except for the main city of Aridovi, this is probably the only place with the least and most original buildings. After all, the kings of this era were conquerors, red-faced kings, and so on. When you hear this name, you can know what kind of environment they live in. There is another thing. Originally, the throne of Britain was to be inherited by Harold after Edward''s death. ??It''s just that this one was too useless and was eventually killed and turned into a death knight, which started the tradition of the British royal family taking the undead route. ??If the city of Aridovi during the Yorkist dynasty was not suitable for growing various plants, then it would not be possible to push it up two periods. Only the city of Aridovi in ??the Normandy Dynasty has a little possibility. Gu Xi thought about it carefully and then said decisively: "Luna of the York Dynasty, let''s look at the layout and arrange it to become an industrial area or a market area. After we win the Lancaster Dynasty or the Plantagenet Dynasty, we can arrange another one." A district. As for the magic plant area, we need to go to the source and capture the Norman city of Aridovi. " Luna nodded, "I will take care of it. I want to see first how to arrange it here appropriately." Thats okay, dont be in a hurry, we just captured the city of Alidovi, there are still many things to deal with, we still have time. (End of this chapter) Chapter 830： Two Princes in the Bloody Tower (Please subscribe) Chapter 830 The two princes in the **** tower (please subscribe) What Gu Xi said was correct. They really had quite a long time after capturing the city of Alidovi during the York Dynasty. Alidovi City is not something that can only be conquered after conquering one. Gu Xi and Luna need to sort out the city. ?After confirming that the Alidovi in ??front of her had not been changed into a magic plant area, Luna ignored Gibbon and began to check the layout of the Alidovi city in front of her. Gu Xi also called Gibbon and the elves, "There are no trees in this city. I will arrange for you to go to my current magic plant area. You and your servants can stay there first." Lets first study the method of planting Caohuandan. Once we capture a suitable city of Alidovi, we will transfer the magic plant area. " ?Hearing Gu Xis arrangement, Gibbon immediately agreed. In his mind, he just needs to ensure that he can survive. As for where they live, he and the elf actually dont care at all. After all, in their heritage, elves are born from vegetation. As long as there is vegetation nearby, they can survive. As for what kind of vegetation Gu Xi arranges for them, they can survive. Now we just want them to move from a land full of shadows to a place with vegetation. This is a good thing for them. Seeing how quickly Jiben agreed, Gu Xi felt relieved. Yoshimoto''s appearance was an unexpected surprise, but Gu Xi didn''t want this surprise to really turn into an accident. ??If these elves were gone, Gu Xi would have no place to find a group of druids to come back and plant trees. As for things like the undead planting trees, as an orthodox necromancer, Gu Xi didn''t believe it. "Luna, you are here to check the situation in Alidovi City. I will take them to the magic plant area." Okay, sir, when you go over, call some architects over and ask them to come here to demolish the house. They are experienced in this matter. "good." Gu Xi turned to Gibbon and said, "Call all your men. Don''t worry about those things in your city. We will find a way to move them away." As soon as Gibbon heard this, he immediately contacted the elf. There are quite a lot of these elves, and some of them don''t seem to fly out from the direction of their Lettuce Principality, but from nearby collapsed houses. Looking at the situation in front of him, Gu Xi was also startled. At this time, Gibbon said to Gu Xi: "Sir, don''t worry about them, they actually flew out of the moss of the house, and they are also part of our elves. ??But the productivity is a little weaker, and it has no other abilities except flying and shining. ??If adults don''t mind, you can let them stay in the weeds on the roadside or on the moss outside the house. They can be used as street lights at night. " ? Gu Xi looked up at the sky and said helplessly: "You and the others are very busy. In the city of the undead, it''s usually night time." ?Yimoto was stunned for a moment, and then said: "It doesn''t matter, this city doesn''t usually see sunlight." While talking, most of the elves gathered around. Looking at the cloud-like elf, Gu Xi couldn''t help but be stunned. How many are there? "I don''t know. I''m only responsible for the elves in the Principality of Lettuce. There are more than 700,000 of them now. I''m not sure about the rest. Based on the current situation, I''m afraid there are nearly two million." Millions? ?Gu Xi couldn''t help but sigh. ?He really didn''t expect that with the addition of the Principality of Lettuce, the population under his command would directly exceed one million. ?Although Gu Xi also understands that one million is not a big number. But he really didn''t want to believe that he was only at level 8, how could he be responsible for such a large population. ?Looking at Gu Xi''s sigh, Gibbon thought he was dissatisfied with the fact that he had too many subordinates and couldn''t support him. ?So Gibbon said quickly: "My lord, you don''t have to worry, they usually only need to drink a little dew to survive, and they can do a lot of things." Its okay, I can make arrangements for you, just come with me first. ? Gu Xi happened to go back to check how many troops had been replenished for this battle, so he turned over and jumped onto the Holy Silver Evil Coffin. As soon as Gibbon heard this, he quickly led his men behind Gu Xi, and followed him towards Alidovitta. Arriving at Alidove Tower, Gu Xi found that the main door of Alidove Tower was open at this time. ?On the guillotine in the square, there are only four crows left. At the same time, Princess Anna was communicating with two children there. When she saw Gu Xi coming, Princess Anna also smiled at Gu Xi. Then he said to Gu Xi: "Sir, you are here. I gave them two of the things you sent." As soon as Gu Xi looked at these two people, he knew that they were the two people in the Bloody Tower, Edward V and his younger brother, the Duke of York. They first entered the Bloody Tower, waiting to inherit the throne, but they disappeared in the blink of an eye. It was not until more than two hundred years later that workers discovered the remains of two children from the masonry while renovating the stairs in the tower. It was determined that they were the two little princes who disappeared that year. ?Princess Anna has heard of this matter. ?But she didnt expect that such a thing would happen in the city of Alidovi during the York Dynasty. The two little princes had been staying in the **** tower before, usually looking outside and not interacting with others. Because their bodies were not obtained. After Gu Xi defeated the two-headed shadow dragon and brought the body over, the two men walked out of the **** tower and communicated with Princess Anna. When Gu Xi came back, the two little princes happened to be there to exchange some situations in Britain with Princess Anna. Whats going on with them? Gu Xi glanced at the two little princes and said. Princess Anna immediately explained to the two princes. As a British tradition, if the royal family dies suddenly or voluntarily practices spiritual practice, they can become undead after death. ??And the uncles of the two little princes also knew this. After killing the people, they buried the people under the steps in order to use the steps to seal the bloodline of the two little princes. At the same time, arrangements were also made here in Alidovi City. No one would have thought that the mirror images of the corpses of the two little princes were placed in the center of the city. ??It was the mirror image of this corpse that carried the aura of the British royal family that turned it into a two-headed shadow dragon. ?Now the corpse has been sent back. Although it is not the real corpse of the little prince, it is enough for the two little princes. Their current strength is constantly improving. (End of this chapter) Chapter 831： Switch cities (please subscribe) Chapter 831 Switching cities (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! ?When they saw Gu Xi coming, the two princes lowered their heads at the same time, giving Gu Xi some face. It was Princess Anna who introduced to Gu Xi: "Although these two are just mirror images, their strength is similar to that of the Headless Queen. Their existence can bring some different changes to Alidovita." Gu Xi thought for a moment and then checked his own information. Sure enough, in the city of death, there is an additional city feature called traditional city (undead). Traditional City (Undead): Cities influenced by some legends have different attitudes towards the undead. Living people and undead can coexist. Living people become undead after death, which is as convenient as going home. Gu Xi knew what this was like at a glance. It is an old British tradition that members of the royal family turn into undead. That''s why there is such a tradition, and this tradition for the undead reminded Gu Xi of that ghost town. But in this tradition, the situation may be exactly the opposite. After all, there can''t be too many living creatures in Gu Xi''s city of death. ??While Gu Xi was still thinking about the impact of [Traditional City (Undead)] on Alidovi City, the two little princes also came to Gu Xi. They looked at Gu Xi with eyes as white as dead fish. We have all seen the deal you made with that brainless guy before. I know you want to contact us, but we cant communicate with outsiders at that time. They spoke one sentence at a time. Its okay now. Dont worry, what you sent us will be very useful to us. We wont let you run away in vain. The headless guy helped you. "We can also help you. Until you take over the entire city of Alidovi, your every move will not be discovered by the king." But its only limited to the Great King. We cant do anything about some of the Great Kings subordinates. Yes, after all, they have entered the city of Aridovi in ??other periods. "If you meet them in Aridovi City, you will have to fight on your own." Hearing each of them talking, Gu Xi was a little speechless. He never expected that these two people, who usually looked so aloof, could be such talkative people. ?Once they opened their mouths, Gu Xi didnt even have a chance to speak. Fortunately, after they explained some of the situation clearly, they turned to communicate with Princess Anna. It can be seen that in their eyes, Princess Anna is more reliable than Gu Xi. ??Gu Xi listened for a few words and discovered that what they were communicating with Princess Anna was actually the undead skills and leadership skills within the British royal family. It can be seen that in the years after his death, the two little princes have been studying these in their free time. ?So Gu Xi activated his minds eye and asked Princess Anna. Princess Anna, what is their strength now? Im not sure. Lets say they are above level 20. They dont have a halo. I think they have never been above level 20. Their abilities are quite weird and powerful. With their presence, they can really cut off the prince''s gaze on the city of Alidovi. " Okay, then you entertain them well, and Ill take those little guys back first. After the Yorkist period is cleared up, we will move on to the next period. ???? As Gu Xi spoke, he took Gibbon and the elves away from Aridovita. ?These elves never expected that the scenery in front of them would change just after they entered and left Alidovita. At this time, all the elves, including Gibbon, had speechless expressions on their faces. ?They really didnt expect that space transformation was so simple. There were even some elves who had just entered Alidoveta through the gate, and came out without seeing Alidoveta''s situation clearly. As a result, the situation here told them that they were no longer in the original territory of Alidovita. How can this be. But Gu Xi did not explain to them, but took them to the magic plant area. ??Although there is the idea of ????moving the magic plant area, before a suitable city area is captured, the magic plant area is still in its original location. In order to hurry up, Gu Xi did not enter Alidovi City from the Iron City Gate, but entered the dock area and passed through the river to Xiemu Lake. ??Gu Xi was moving on the water along the way, and the elf was flying behind Gu Xi with all his strength. ?Even though they saw something different, they did not stop and finally arrived near Xiemu Lake. As soon as he entered Xiemu Lake, Gibbon said happily. This is a good place, the trees are growing quite well, and you have a lot of trees here. ??There is also this lake. There should be relatively powerful plants incorporated into this lake, right? " ?Gibbon was quite familiar with the smells of various plants. As soon as he entered the place, he screamed quickly. ??Its just that several training camps originally in the magic plant area have been moved. ??However, some of the soldiers who lived here still stayed, and there were also buildings such as witch cabins that remained. Okay, this is the magic plant area that I plan to use as a separate city to build in the future. My plan is to divert the water from the lake first, and then remove the trees in it. When moving this tree, you need to take action to ensure that all trees can survive when moved. By the way, five thousand saplings will be delivered next. These are the conditions for planting trees. Take a look and see if you can do it. If possible, can you plant trees like this? " Gu Xi took out the research materials on grass-returning elixirs from Peixin Agricultural University. At the same time, he also took out the original recipe for the grass-returning elixir and the last seed. These materials are quite thick, and Gibbon worked hard to make them come to him. Then he read there word for word. Gibbon was quick to make judgments about the simplified and simplified method of planting grass and Dan. We can plant these saplings, but we cannot do the rapid growth method he mentioned here. We can only ensure that the trees are planted alive. Achieve flowering, fruiting, and maturity in one year. At the same time, we can guarantee the production of thirty-six fruits, and there will be no problems with the efficacy of the medicine. " Thats enough, even five thousand trees are enough. For Gu Xi, three years is actually not a long time. ??And as long as it is planted, his city of Alidovi will have its own specialties. At this time, Gibbon said: "As for this special tree, I think it is the fate of all elves, and every elf will be willing to pay everything for this big tree." (End of this chapter) Chapter 832： The new plan brought by Eve (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 832 The new plan brought by Eve (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! ??Yoshimoto is worthy of being an elf who is good at planting trees. He just took a look at the instructions for planting grass to return elixirs, and he understood what this kind of tree was like. Compared with the simplified grass-returning elixir, this standard grass-returning elixir is the real core. Because after the standard Grass Return Pill is planted, time is not a problem. The most important thing is that the tree planter can take the first round of Grass Return Pill to improve his strength. This is quite attractive to the elves who have no level and are just bastards. ??If Gibbon were not the leader of the Lettuce Principality, he might have made the request immediately to plant grass and return pills. As for the simplified version of Cao Huan Dan, Gibbon didnt pay much attention to it. ?As long as you are not in a hurry, you can plant whatever you want, and farming is not a problem at all. Sir, are you in a hurry now? If you are not in a hurry, then plant saplings first. ??As you just said, this magic planting area will eventually be moved, so the trees planted now will definitely have to be moved later. Although moving trees is not a problem for us, moving a tree once will damage the root of the tree. This will make these tree species not grow well. I am afraid that the output will become bad by then. " At this time, Gu Xi suddenly thought of a situation, "If the saplings are planted and they grow well, can you separate them into second or third generation saplings?" ?This question made it difficult for Gibbon to answer, "Sir, we haven''t seen the saplings yet, so I can''t answer it." "Then you can make a temporary home here first. You will take good care of the trees in the magic plant area. I will keep these information with you. You should also think about how to proceed if the magic plant area is to be moved." ?Gibbon immediately responded to the tasks assigned by Gu Xi. ??This is the task that suits their taste the most. In addition, there are quite a lot of resources in the magic plant area, so they will naturally not object. After arranging the arrangements for Gibbon and the others, Gu Xi turned around and prepared to go back to Alidovita. Having just captured the city of Alidovi in ??the new era, Gu Xi still has many things to deal with. ?In addition, Gu Xi will be able to counterattack from Alidovi''s side. ?Although the enemies in the city have been eliminated, the enemy outside the city is different. ?After thinking about it, Gu Xi rushed towards Alidovita while notifying Shaya to return. ?However, Gu Xi never expected that Eve would come to Gu Xi immediately before Sha Ya came back. "grown ups." Eve, arent you dealing with those books? Why are you here at this time? ?When he saw Eve, Gu Xi couldn''t help but ask. He clearly remembered that there were quite a lot of books. After all, the libraries of the three schools had been moved directly, and the newspapers and magazines had not been sorted out yet. ? Gu Xi estimated that with Eves strength, it would take at least six months to sort out all the books. Now is the busiest time for him, why would he suddenly come here. Facing Gu Xis question, Eve took out a guide and several school magazines and put them in front of Gu Xi. Sir, when I was sorting out various information, I accidentally discovered this situation. Gu Xi took it and took a look and found that Eve had highlighted the key points of the strategy. "On What''s Hidden Under the Church" Gu Xi knew at a glance that this was a guide for a Western-style game. Gu Xi can also write a strategy-type paper like this himself. ?But Eve will bring this paper over, there must be something different in it. ?So Gu Xi opened the thesis guide, sat on the Holy Silver Evil Coffin and studied it carefully. ?After watching it for a moment, Gu Xi''s expression changed somewhat. He also understood why Eve came to him with such a paper. ?After putting down the paper, Gu Xi looked through the rest of the school magazine and found that the content Eve selected was similar to this paper. What youre saying now is that you want to bury the body under the library? Its a kind of intelligent corpse. According to the research of this paper, those people stored corpses under the church in order to suppress the national destiny. So the corpses they selected were all kings, knights, and people who had served the country well. Sir, look here, what is recorded is this situation. ?Then my request is that the corpses of scribes, decipherers, and wise men are buried under the library. " Gu Xi was a little speechless regarding Eve''s request. "Eve, you must have stayed in Aridovi City for a while. You should know what this kind of corpse will eventually transform into." Transformed into various legal professions, the best one may be transformed into Corpse Witch, and the worst one may be transformed into Skeleton Mage. Eve spoke immediately. She also knew very well what Gu Xi would do with such a corpse if he had it in his hands. But Eve also understood that this was the only opportunity to improve the library and even improve the research capabilities of Gu Xi''s subordinates. She missed this opportunity and wanted to form another research team, which may take more time and energy. Sir, I know these corpses are precious, but I also have a way to deal with this matter. Look at this information, I also found it from the university library. Gu Xi took another paper and took a look. "On the Similarities and Differences between On-site Soul-Calling and Corpse-Calling Soul-Calling" This is a comparative paper, and the other party used a lot of data to prove one thing. ??If the corpse is not needed urgently, then bring the corpse back and raise it. Even if the undead troops summoned by later soul summoning have higher attributes than those summoned on site. This also records some of the most suitable places and times for raising corpses. There are even ways to raise corpses more cost-effectively. ??Like burying corpses under a tree, it will make the summoned souls more energetic and vital. Another example is burying the body in a place like a church, it is easier to find the leader, etc. ??And Eve was pointing to one of the lines. If the corpse is kept underground in a library or similar for about a year, the attack power of the magic system troops can be increased by between 10% and 30%. Looking at this paper, Gu Xi almost laughed. Eve, it says raising corpses, but you are using corpses. No capitalist is as exploitative as you. No, sir, you see, we are going to build a special magic area now, right? Then our magic area must not only have magic towers and magic schools, we must also have other research institutes. We cannot always rely on external corpses, we also need to have our own learning and promotion system. My plan is this. After all the corpses suitable to be mages come in, they will be placed in the magic area for three years. During the three years, I plan to raise the corpses for one year, study for one year, research for another year, and then arrange for them to be released. Become a mage. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 833： Intermission (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 833 Intermission (please subscribe for more updates) You really made use of all the scraps of your bones. Gu Xi was quite speechless regarding Eve''s proposal. ??If the layout is based on this idea, Gu Xi is afraid that in three years, there will be no skeleton mages, but ghost mages. The bones have been squeezed out. But Eve believes that her choice is the most correct idea. You can increase the level of the undead from a basic level, so why not use it. Furthermore, research requires manpower, and the undead also need to study. ??If we dont explain this matter clearly in advance now, it will not be so convenient to mobilize similar troops after other Alydovi cities are captured. You must know that the number of corpses related to wisdom is not large, and they are stared at in many places. It is not just the library that is eager to use it, other places also have such needs. "This is what it should be. The undead won''t be tired anyway, so why not make good use of it?" Eve smiled proudly at Gu Xi''s compliment. As the fourth contracted undead under Gu Xi, Eve knows her position very well. She is not like the other three who have followed Gu Xi from the beginning. She was added in later. ??And unlike those three, Gu Xi was given the three magical skills of death at the beginning. If she wants to be recognized by Gu Xi, she must come up with something. The research on technology and magic is the direction she has set for herself. Simultaneous research cannot be done by oneself alone. ??Really relying on herself, even if she studies for a hundred years, she may not be able to fully understand what Gu Xi got back from the three university libraries. Let alone innovate on this basis. So Eve knew that she must have helpers. ??If Gu Xi hadn''t already set the direction, Eve would have thought of finding a group of djinn or fairy dragons to help her. But it is now clear that this is not possible. So she rummaged through the materials in the library to find these things to ensure that she would have enough manpower available. In Eve''s opinion, although she delayed the growth of Gu Xi''s legal troops for three years, these three years were enough for her to win more things for Gu Xi. At least three years will allow the Magic Zone to develop rapidly and ensure that various researches are on track. Even if it was just for this, Eve would have to take a gamble. Actually, Gu Xi was already impressed when Eve was coming up with various kinds of essays. ??But Gu Xi really wanted to know how far Eve had come. At the moment, Gu Xi''s reliance on the French troops is not as strong as expected. After all, neither the Skeleton Mage nor the Corpse Witch has yet formed an independent combat system. Because I dont have it, I dont care for the time being. This is Gu Xis current state. ?This situation may not change much until Gu Xi gets the Ghost King''s cloak. But Eve did not notice Gu Xi''s attitude. She was still there to introduce some of her ideas to Gu Xi. ? Along the way, Gu Xi had heard about Eve''s plan. ?In Eves idea, the magic area should be built immediately after occupying the city of Alidovi for a certain period. The entire magic area must be transformed into a high magic particle area to increase the magic particles on the land. At the same time, at least five magic towers must be built, and at least five different magic academies must be built. ??If possible, it would be best to move the Soul-Calling Tower to the magic area, along with research rooms, alchemy rooms and other buildings. ?While talking about this, Eve kept mentioning a concept, that is, the core of the entire magic area should be wisdom and books. In other words, not only must there be a library, but a library city must also be built with the library as the center. All corpses with wisdom will be buried under the Book City. Once a year, corpses that have been stored for more than three years are unsealed and sent for soul calling. It can be seen that Eve has taken all the subsequent ideas into consideration in this plan. At this time, Gu Xi and the others had also arrived at Alidovita. ?? Gu Xi glanced at Shaya, who was already waiting outside Alidovita, and finally said to Eve: "Eve, do you know how many legal troops we have on hand now?" I know, but sir, many of the corpses I plan to use were not legal in the first place. They may just have some culture, and may not be suitable for transformation into legal troops during their lifetime. ???If they are left here to raise corpses for three years and study with me for three years, the possibility of them becoming a legal system will be greatly improved. It is even possible that all the corpses kept under the library can be converted into legal systems. At that time, the legal system we get will increase more than ten times. This is our opportunity. " Eve understood that this was her last chance. ??If Gu Xi is not willing, then she can only give up the idea and deal with it according to Gu Xi''s ideas. So she directly said what Gu Xi wanted to hear most. Hearing this, Gu Xi paused and glanced at Eve one last time, "These are not enough, the magic area has many functions. You can''t just focus on the legal combat troops. There are some things that you still need to consider. " After saying this, Gu Xi stood up and jumped off the Holy Silver Evil Coffin. At this time, Shaya also quickly came up to meet him. Shaya, how is the situation? Have the saplings from the Agricultural University been sent over? It has been delivered, and all the saplings have been brought to Alidovi City. ??They are now being stored at the dock warehouse, but these saplings are all hydroponic seedlings and are stored in ice. We need to plant these saplings quickly. " Dont plant now. The new era just conquered is not suitable for conversion into a magic planting area. If you want to plant trees, you have to wait until next time. At the moment we need to stabilize the city of Alidovi we just captured. Shaya, if you have nothing to do during this time, go to Xincheng and help me inquire about prices everywhere. ? ? Next we need to build a lot, and we lack materials and architectural blueprints. " "Don''t worry, sir, I will find out everything." As soon as Shaya heard this, she knew her mission. So she quickly left Alidovita in a flash. At this time, Eve was still following Gu Xi, with various papers and materials floating around her. ??Gu Xi glanced at Eve and said, "Don''t be anxious yet. Take care of everything I just said. Don''t just focus on the legal combat troops. Think more about other things. ??Alidovi City, which will be defeated in the next few battles, may still not be able to reach the magic zone. It is useless for you to rush now. Instead, it will be useful to make a detailed plan. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 834： Inventory of gains from this battle (please subscribe) Chapter 834 Summary of gains from this battle (please subscribe) Hearing what Gu Xi said, Eve immediately understood what to do next. At the same time, she also understood that in the next few periods, there would probably be nothing going on in the Magic Zone. ??Perhaps the magic area in Alidovi City will only be arranged before the hero area. ?Before that, Eve had to do everything carefully and solidly, so that as soon as she captured the right city, she could make arrangements immediately. ?So Eve quickly retreated, preparing to go back to check the information and re-research on more suitable ideas. After Eve left, Gu Xi returned to Alidovi City. At this time, the two young princes have returned to the Bloody Tower, where Princess Anna is sorting out the troops that have returned from the York Dynasty. "grown ups." ?Seeing Gu Xi''s arrival, Princess Anna and several undead heroes who retreated quickly bowed their heads to Gu Xi. Because the war is over, most of the undead heroes have withdrawn. ??At the time of the York Dynasty, only two heroes, Dudley and Amilcar, are still there. The reason why Dudley stayed was because he had certain defensive attributes and acted as a temporary guard. ??Amilcar is because he does not want to return the cavalry for the time being, and is currently fighting outside the city of Aridovi. In Amilcars words, he was trying to help Luna clear out some enemies near Alidovi City, but everyone knew that he just wanted to charge with the cavalry. I''m afraid he won''t come back in the next few days. ? Gu Xi is also aware of Amilka''s behavior, but Amilka has been suppressed for a while, and now that he has such a rare opportunity, let him go out and relax. After all, Amilcars strength will still be needed in the next battle. Well, how are the troops organized? Have all the losses this time been accounted for? It has been counted. In this battle, we lost almost 6,700 undead. Among these losses, the main losses were cannon fodder troops without command. ? Among them, the loss of cannon fodder around level 4 is about 3,400, and the rest are high-level troops above level 5 and below. ?These troops are mainly composed of ghosts and skeleton soldiers, and the losses of zombie troops will be relatively small. Overall, the losses are not large. In this battle, due to double deaths, we received a total of nearly 170,000 newly transformed undead. There are about 140,000 undead below level 4, more than 30,000 undead between level 5 and level 7, and more than 6,000 undead troops at level 8 and above. There is also a level 19 two-headed dragon among them. We don''t count those below level 4. There are still a group of undead among them, but those above level 5 can be directly integrated into the team. There are nearly 40,000 undead. But this, our previous The losses were all made up. " Where are the bosses and heroes? Are there any new gains? The number of undead bosses has increased by 276, and there are no heroes. The number of warriors is relatively larger, with 1,267, and there are also 51 elites. Princess Anna has been compiling battle data. She answered quickly when Gu Xi asked. Then Ive really made a profit this time. Lets integrate the newly added undead into various troops. Sir, the Black Spear Battalion and the Bone-cutting Battalion suffered little losses in this battle. Although the level has been improved, the troops are already at full strength. ?Although the Demon Sacrifice Camp is not full, they only need skeleton mages, and other troops cannot be added. " "Yong Dou, that stubborn guy, told him not to stare at the Skeleton Mage all the time, but he just didn''t listen." Regarding Yong Dou''s situation, Gu Xi was somewhat helpless. ??But who let Yongdous demon sacrificial camp not be a structure formed by buildings. And they have separate fighting methods. Unlike the Bone-cutting Battalion and the Black Spear Battalion, troops can be added at any time. So now Gu Xi has three formed battalions, two are full and one is difficult to enter. He doesn''t know how to arrange these extra troops. Sir, there is a serious shortage of heroes. If we only rely on the boss, our battle will not go smoothly. This battle has already shown it. The situation was fine in the early stage, but in the later stage, Amilcar was almost running back and forth in several urban areas. ?Several other heroes also encountered similar situations. Most importantly, we currently dont have suitable heroes to garrison the city of Alidovi at different times. " Yeah, heroes are a serious problem. Gu Xi also understands that the problem of heroes is quite serious, but where can he go to find a group of heroes now? Suddenly, Gu Xi thought of a situation. The last time he checked the situation on Dimi''s side, besides Yagyu, there seemed to be two more heroes on her side. ?That should be the new hero Dimi got during the battle. Would you like to ask Dimi if there are any other heroes under his command? Lets bring some over first for emergencies. If there is one, a new hero can support at least about 3,000 troops. At that time, whether it is direct combat or garrisoning in the city, it can be put to good use. At this moment, Princess Anna said: "Sir, how about we go to Westminster Abbey first? ??Anyway, Alidovi City still needs a few days to digest. If we go to Westminster Abbey first, we may be able to get one or two new heroes. " Hearing what Princess Anna said, Gu Xi couldn''t help but ask. Is there a guarantee that there will be a hero? It depends on luck, but this is the fastest way to find heroes. After all, your energy during this period will not be spent on opening up wastelands or new games. ??Furthermore, the probability of heroes appearing in the new game may not be as high as that of Westminster Abbey. " Gu Xi is right to think about it. The place where he finally got the hero was the last time he opened up a new game world. There he gained several new heroes. But among these heroes, he snatched several of them from other players. So this cannot be regarded as a routine. ?Even though Dimi also got two heroes there, Gu Xi has no time to go back now. ?On the other hand, if there is Princess Anna at Westminster Abbey, there will always be a new hero every four times. ?If it doesn''t work, Gu Xi really has to try it and see if the Nine Stars Lianzhu version of Princess Anna is feasible. ?So Gu Xi said with certainty: "Okay, let''s go to Westminster Abbey once. Now we have four opportunities to return to Westminster Abbey. ??I plan to fight once in the forward direction, once in the reverse direction, and again to complete various tasks. I will try it one last time to see if there is anything hidden. By the way, I remember that the reward at Westminster Abbey was for a purple outfit. Is that always the case? " (End of this chapter) Chapter 835： Target copy of Westminster Abbey (please subscribe) Chapter 835 Target Westminster Abbey copy (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! Yeah, every time. Although Princess Anna didnt know why Gu Xi asked, she still answered seriously. But it must be completed to complete the dungeon, and I guess it has something to do with the way of fighting. It may be that one of several pieces of equipment appears randomly. Although it seems that Princess Anna died in Westminster Abbey, she really doesnt know much about the operation of the copy. After she explained it to Gu Xi, she said to Gu Xi: "Your initial plan was not suitable. You said that you still have four chances, so it is best to complete all the tasks in the first time. And type it again according to the progress of the copy. The second time I typed it in reverse, the third time I worked with you to think of a way to see if there was any chance of getting in touch with something deeper. " Wait a minute, the deeper things you are talking about dont mean the battle above level 20, right? Yes, I didnt explain it before because we were not strong enough, but it is different now. We now have a level 20 or above army. Even if we face a BOSS above level 20, we can still defeat it. So we can also participate in the later battles. But we need the opportunity to try and make mistakes, just like when you hit Westminster Abbey for the first time, we need at least one chance to do it all over again. So we really have to go to the back and get in touch with the deeper copies, and we have to start taking action the third time. " Listening to Princess Anna''s words, a look of contemplation flashed across Gu Xi''s eyes. ??If we just count the strength on the books, it is possible for him to participate in the subsequent battles. ?But Gu Xi also understands that how much he can participate does not actually depend on his strength, but on the level he can reach. You must know that behind the big incident in Westminster Abbey, there were three big guys above level 20 in Britain. In this way, they still suffered quite serious losses. The strength of the Maharaja''s side will only become stronger, not weaker. Even the final king is still at the upper limit level of this mirror dungeon, which is level 45. ??If you continue to kill all the way, will you eventually reach this great king? ??If you are really hit, what will you do next? Have you watched the cutscene and wanted to kill the plot? That is impossible. Since the beginning of this game, there has been no such thing as plot killing. ?Especially for players like them who are far away from the real world, if they die in the game, they really die. So Gu Xi generally wont challenge enemies whose levels are much higher than his. As far as his current ambitions are concerned, he can give it a try at levels 20 to 25. ??If he accidentally encounters a level 35 person, he can find a way to transfer Li Yuzhu over. If there are really level 45 enemies, Gu Xi will not take action in a short period of time. Complete the mission first, and then go through the dungeon. ?Seeing that the topic was getting further and further away, Gu Xi immediately brought it back. ?But Gu Xi had already thought about it at this time, and Luna was now dealing with matters in Alidovi City. He can''t help now, so he might as well go out and take a look around to see if it''s really like what Princess Anna said. In the copy of Westminster Abbey, there is a higher chance of getting a few hero. Now for Gu Xi, every time there is an additional hero, his subsequent battles will become easier. Okay, but I have to go there too. Princess Anna immediately put forward her opinion. "Then let''s go there together, but Princess Anna, can you go there as you are now?" Princess Anna naturally knew what Gu Xi was asking. She was not sure what it would be like if two princesses Anna appeared in the same copy. Princess Anna thought about it seriously, "How about you go over first and trick the person in the copy out and kill him?" Forget it, the British royal family are a bunch of lunatics, and they often turn themselves into undead. ?You yourself are Princess Anna. Think about the things you carried with you in Westminster Abbey. It shouldn''t be difficult to kill you, but it may not be that easy to take away your soul. I think its better to lure you out. How about you tell me clearly about the situation inside Westminster Abbey, and I can go in alone. " "No, there are some details that I can''t explain clearly. If you go alone, you will get nothing in the end. Let me handle it." Don''t worry, my appearance has changed a lot and they won''t recognize me. " Hearing this, Gu Xi looked at Princess Anna. In fact, Princess Anna''s appearance has changed a lot since she was transformed into an undead. ?Later, after Princess Anna took away the purple equipment [Dragon Disarmor], her appearance changed again. When Princess Anna was equipping [Dragon Disarm], she borrowed the Ghost Dragon. ??Replaced the dragon inside [Dragon Disarm] with the appearance of a ghost dragon, and also changed the style of the outer armor of [Dragon Disarm]. ??Now she is wearing pale bone armor with dragon heads on her shoulders. Her chest is made of white hard armor made of dragon teeth, and she is also wearing a cloak made of dragon wings. ?While standing there, there was no trace of what Princess Anna looked like back then. ??Now even if this person stands in front of Princess Anna in the dungeon, I''m afraid only the size will be the same. Okay, but do you still need some new equipment? Gu Xi finally asked. No need, I have this Dragon Disarming Armor, thats enough. Princess Anna said with certainty, but her words immediately changed. But if you encounter a purple piece of equipment in the dungeon, please give it to me. If there is any, I will definitely give it to you. The number of purple outfits Gu Xi has on hand now is much more than a normal person. Its just one purple outfit, and Gu Xi really doesnt care. Then its settled, when will we go there? Now, we can leave at any time. Gu Xi thought about it carefully and realized that he really had nothing to do at the moment. In addition, there was a portal into the game world behind the newly given manor. He did not need to go to the portal outside to enter the dungeon, so Gu Xi didn''t plan to pick a good time. Okay, then well be ready Princess Anna was about to set off with Gu Xi, but at this moment, she suddenly raised her head and looked in a certain direction of Alidovita. ? Gu Xi also stayed in Alidovita for a relatively long period of time and knew the direction to the Alidovita wine cellar. "What''s wrong?" Its nothing, I just feel a little strange, as if something has appeared, its okay, lets go. (End of this chapter) Chapter 836： Same copy, different treatment (please order for more updates) Chapter 836 Same copy, different treatment (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! ?Standing at the game portal behind Building 1001, Gu Xi took out the dungeon crystal that he had collected for a long time. ?As the dungeon crystal was taken out, a current hit the dungeon crystal. ?The next moment, a voice came from Gu Xi''s ear. Player 629SHD2S0FXC30, you are entering the dungeon: the Westminster Abbey event portal range. This range is level 5 to 10. Would you like to enter the dungeon? Looking at the message that popped up in front of him, Gu Xi said decisively: "Enter!" Copy: A major event in Westminster Abbey is activated, welcome to enter! Copy: Big Event in Westminster Abbey (Level Required: Level 5-10) Dungeon missions: external 3 (0/3), internal 5 (2/5), exclusive mission 2 (0/2) Dungeon BOSS: Five (0/5) Dungeon rewards: purple equipment (1 piece must be produced), blue equipment (5 pieces must be produced), green equipment is random Without thinking, Gu Xi took a step forward, and then his eyes lit up with flowers. ??The scene he saw when he came out of Westminster Abbey appeared before him again. ??The huge apple tree that enveloped Westminster Abbey, the corpse hanging on the apple tree, the human troops who stepped into the dangerous area without hesitation, and Princess Anna who led the troops to charge. ?In front of the gate of Westminster Abbey, under the apple tree, inside Westminster Abbey, in the cemetery at the back, and the locations of the five bosses underground in Westminster Abbey. ?The scene finally shifts to the No. 19 bus stop outside Westminster Abbey. At this time, beside Gu Xi, besides himself, there were also four subordinates. Princess Anna is the main guide this time, and she is definitely coming. ?The Incarnation of Blood, Isabella, is Gu Xis strongest nanny. Although her presence is not strong, she will appear almost wherever Gu Xi goes. The remaining two are the Bone Titan and the Ghost Dragon. The strength of the two of them was actually beyond the level of the dungeon, but they were not actually players, they were the undead men of Gu Xi who smuggled in, so they followed Gu Xi in in the end. ?Of course this is just the troops Gu Xi brought with him on the surface. If Gu Xi needs it, he can release various city gates and release a large number of troops at any time. What I have with me now is just for show. After all, when Gu Xi entered the dungeon for the first time, the treatment he received was not that good. Just as Gu Xi thought, as soon as he stepped out of the No. 19 bus stop outside Westminster Abbey, there were a large number of soldiers pointing at Gu Xi with weapons. It''s just that this time Gu Xi was not as timid as before. Gu Xi lowered the magic wand to the ground and said calmly. Palace Baron, Breath of the Dead, Gu Xi, come to support! As he spoke, Gu Xi also took out his battle flag and title order. ??Several soldiers glanced at the title star on Gu Xi''s battle flag, then at the knighthood order rolled into parchment, and finally hesitated. You wait here, Ill inform the great sir. ?Gu Xi shrugged and didn''t say much. He just stopped somewhere outside the station with his men and observed Westminster Abbey not far away. Princess Anna, I know that the five internal tasks in this dungeon are tasks received after entering the dungeon, so what are the external tasks and exclusive tasks? While waiting, Gu Xi contacted Princess Anna through the eye of the soul. "You ask me, I ask who to go to. If you don''t calculate according to the time of the dungeon, I would have been dead for a long time. But I estimate that in the past, the external missions were probably to take over missions related to Westminster Abbey in Victoria City. . ?As for the exclusive mission, I am afraid it is a mission related to Westminster Abbey or the apple tree. " Princess Anna had no way to answer Gu Xi''s question and could only make guesses based on her own judgment. Then we came at the wrong time. If I had known, we would have gone to Victoria City first. ?At this time, Gu Xi also regretted that he was too anxious. Even if he knew he was coming to play a dungeon, he still had to wait for Shaya to come back and ask her to find out if there were any related tasks. ??While Gu Xi and Princess Anna were discussing the matter, the Great Sir also rushed over with his men. When he saw Gu Xi, a strange look flashed in the great knight''s eyes. This is impossible. How did your strength suddenly rise to this level? As soon as the Great Sir opened his mouth, he exclaimed. ? Gu Xi also understood that to Sir Sir and others, Gu Xi had just left the station, but with a single turn, he went from level 2 to level 8. This is unreasonable. The Great Sir immediately realized that the situation was not quite right, and the few people following Gu Xi were not weak in strength. ?Especially the Bone Titan and Ghost Dragon, these are obviously existences above level 10. ??The Bone Titan looks a bit bigger, but it''s still an understandable undead, while the Ghost Dragon is a bit over the top. ??This is an undead dragon that is more powerful than the bone dragon. Although the British royal family also has some people who take the undead route, there are not many serious bone dragons. The troops flying in the sky are mainly white bone griffins. ?Looking at it this way, Gu Xi''s strength exceeded their imagination. ?Before Gu Xi responded to the Sir, many thoughts flashed through the Sir''s mind. In the eyes of the great knight, Gu Xi was probably a child of a big family. There were only levels 1 and 2 before, so they must have been fake. ?Now that you need it, just take off the disguise and get started. ?Although the previous disguise made the great knight a little unhappy, Gu Xi''s strength somewhat reassured the great knight. With Gu Xi, they can do more things. They can let Gu Xi go ahead to explore the road, they can let Gu Xi fight the enemy, and they can even let Gu Xi lure the enemy out from the depths of Westminster Abbey. ?This is a good thing. ?The great knight then quickly stepped forward as a thought flashed through his mind. "Welcome Baron Gu, your arrival has given us hope. Let me explain to you now the current situation in Westminster Abbey." Gu Xi was about to say something, you dont need to explain, I have more authoritative people around me. But he finally closed his mouth and listened to the great knight explaining the situation at hand. The situation was different from the first time I came to the Westminster Abbey Event Dungeon. Because Gu Xi had proven his strength and military strength at this time, and he also had an orthodox title from Britain, he was immediately regarded as one of his own by the great knight as soon as he appeared. The content introduced is also different from before. (End of this chapter) Chapter 837： The first copy task (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 837 The first copy mission (please subscribe for more updates) Our defense line is right in front of us. When we came over, the enemy had already occupied Westminster Abbey. We could only arrange our defense line in the big square in front of the church. But it was obvious that there were other enemy arrangements in the alleys near the square. We are now preventing the enemy from breaking out of Westminster Abbey. ?Your current troops are strong enough, how about you move directly to the front line? " The great knight introduced the situation at hand to Gu Xi and asked Gu Xi about his needs. Sir, I need an open space to transfer my troops. Then I plan to clear out the enemies in the streets and alleys outside Westminster Abbey. ?You can also see that the people I carry are all undead, and the people who work for the undead also understand. Is there anything you need my help with? " The Great Sir is considered a close official of the royal family, and of course he knows the situation of the British royal family. There should not be too many people in the royal family who take the path of the undead after death. The Great Sir also knows something about various situations of the undead. As soon as Gu Xi said it, the Great Sir said: "There is really a mission outside Westminster Abbey. When we came over, we directly surrounded Westminster Abbey, blocked the way in and out of Westminster Abbey, and cleared the crowd in the square. But there are still some people fighting with those strange enemies in the alleys. I hope you can save them. " Ding! You communicate with the great knight in the dungeon and learn about his needs. You activate a dungeon mission! Dungeon Mission: New Force on the Street [Mission description: In the streets and alleys, some ordinary people are still being attacked by weird cultists. Please take action to save them. Task requirement: Rescue at least 20 civilians (0/20) Mission reward: battle flag pattern (the more civilians saved, the stronger the effect of the pattern). Instruction 1: In the streets and alleys, cultists are attacking all life around them. Take action, time waits for no one. Note 2: Please note that in addition to cultists, there are other dangerous entities in the streets and alleys. Looking at the pop-up message, Gu Xi knew that this was the second internal task. "Okay, I will handle this matter. I happen to have a unit that is most suitable for street fighting. Sir, please give me a larger position and I will release my troops." After my troops arrive, you can start to bring back the soldiers who have been scattered in the streets and alleys. " As soon as the Great Sir saw Gu Xi accepting the task, he said nothing more and immediately took Gu Xi to an open space near the Westminster Abbey Square. ?The last time Gu Xi came to the dungeon, he also came here, but because of his identity and status at that time, he couldn''t even get even half a step closer to this place. ??I can only watch from a distance as some forces here fight with the cultists who rushed out of Westminster Abbey. ?This time it was different. Gu Xi''s status was no lower than those of the various forces. When the Great Sir brought him over, he also asked: "Baron Gu, that is our main line of defense against Westminster Abbey. Would you like to go over and get to know it?" Okay, but wait a moment, Ill arrange things first. ?Gu Xi nodded to the great knight, then glanced at the open space, and then pointed at the ground. Steel City Gate! ?At Gu Xis order, the steel city gate appeared in the open space. As Gu Xi released a city gate, the great knight was stunned. ?Now the Great Sir believes more and more that Gu Xi is one of the seeds of a certain force, otherwise normal people would not have such means. However, Gu Xi''s movements did not stop. ?After releasing the steel city gate, Gu Xi pointed at a position behind the steel city gate. The Soul-Calling Tower! ?At Gu Xis command, the scarlet soul-calling tower was raised. After arranging all this, Gu Xi began to issue orders. Robbie, lead the bone-cutting battalion to attack. ?Under Gu Xis order, Robbie led the bone-cutting battalion and drove out from the Iron City Gate. After entering the Westminster Abbey event instance, Robbie looked around in surprise. In fact, Robbie is the hero obtained from the Westminster Abbey event copy. ?When he showed up at Westminster Abbey, it was as if he had come home. Robbie, take your troops into the nearby streets and alleys, kill all the cultists, and then rescue the civilians. Sir, please dont worry, I will take care of it. When he heard that his mission was street fighting, Robbie became excited. The Bone-Zhanying Battalion is suitable for street fighting style. This kind of street fighting is the most convenient for him. ?After sending Robbie and the bone-cutting battalion out, Gu Xi turned his head and looked in the direction of the door of Westminster Abbey. ? Various cultists kept rushing out from there. Among these cultists, some were wearing black robes and holding daggers on their bodies. There were also some whose bodies were obviously affected by the shadows and had mutated. When they rushed out, they were just as desperate as the undead, and they just kept attacking everything around them. ?However, their combat effectiveness was not strong. Gu Xi looked over and found that they were only between level 4 and level 6. Those who command the team are at the highest level 7. None of the guys here have reached level 8. ?At the same time, Gu Xi also noticed a situation. Standing at a relatively high position like the Soul-Calling Tower, you will find that the enemy is the weakest at the position behind and to the left of the cultist. ??If you are determined to break through, you can bring a five-person team of about level 8 and fight directly from here to the gate of Westminster Abbey. Gu Xi understood at a glance that this was an opportunity given by the dungeon to players who had conquered the dungeon. After all, most players are above level 5 and below level 10, so a frontal impact is unlikely. What they usually do is attack from sewers, backdoor corners, or other defense holes. Sneak forward in this way, finally from the perspective of normal people to the end of the BOSS. ?The soldiers and cultists fighting in the square of Westminster Abbey in front of me are just stage characters and backdrops. But for Gu Xi, this is not the case. ?These cultists who are constantly rushing out of the door of Westminster Abbey have experience and population. Gu Xi would not miss such an opportunity. ?So Gu Xi immediately began to mobilize new troops. Under a burst of black smoke, a group of spearmen with metallic light flashing all over their bodies appeared. (End of this chapter) Chapter 838： Enemy Hero (please subscribe) Chapter 838 Enemy Hero (Please subscribe) As the Black Spear Battalion appeared on the battlefield, the human troops who were fighting the cultists were all stunned. They could all see the situation of the Black Gun Battalion. Not to mention other things, the metallic shell hidden in the black smoke was beyond the imagination of these soldiers. The most important thing is that due to the long-term battle and the priority selection of the organization, all the spearmen in the Black Spear Battalion, regardless of whether they were skeletons, zombies or ghosts at the beginning, have all reached level 7. Even among human troops, they are considered to be extremely powerful elite troops. As soon as they appeared, Gu Xi pointed at the battlefield in front of him and said. Arroyo, the Black Gun Battalion attacks! Hearing this order, Arroyo, who was standing at the front of the team, his eyes lit up. This is his chance. Black Spear Battalion, stab! ?In the black smoke, the black gun battalion formed ten rows, and the spears thrust forward directly. ??As they stabbed like this, more than 400 spears pierced out from the black smoke, and immediately pierced the cultists who rushed over. The level of cultists is also relatively high. Even if they are stabbed to the ground, they will not die immediately. Actually, they still have a chance to hit back. ??But the fighting style of the Black Spear Battalion has long been formed. They never care whether the enemies they knock down are dead. After knocking down the enemies, they will only move forward. ?When they move forward, the spears from behind will poke out again, and the enemies who are not dead will be attacked again. So the fighting style of the Black Gun Battalion is somewhat like a wave harvester. ?As long as they attack quickly enough, the enemy''s counterattack will not be able to hit them. As soon as the Black Gun Battalion took action, it rushed out nearly thirty meters from the defense line. ?It was only then that the cultists reacted. Those mutated beings among them began to rush forward regardless, some even jumped seven or eight meters in one jump, and threw themselves into the black mist in an attempt to break up the Black Spear Battalion''s battle formation. Everyone can see that the biggest advantage of the Black Spear Battalion is the battle formation. ?As long as the Black Spear Battalion''s battle formation is destroyed and the battle formation that breaks out turns into a melee, they will still have a chance. ?But Arroyo had been waiting here for a long time. Looking at the jumping enemy, Arroyo roared. Raise the gun and stab in the air! ??The Black Gun Battalion has experienced so many battles and has long been accustomed to facing various enemies. ??Whether it is an enemy coming from the sky or an enemy emerging from the ground, the Black Gun Battalion has ways to deal with and respond to them. In fact, they didn''t need Arroyo''s order at all. They knew what to do when the enemy jumped up. The anti-gunners at the back can jump up and knock the enemy out of the sky. After that, the other spearmen just move forward. This progress is quite fast. ??But the reaction of the cultists was also relatively fast. As soon as they discovered that there was no way to block the Black Spear Battalion and that jumping slashes and the like had no effect, they immediately changed their method. Attack from both sides. ??The ideas of these cultists are also very accurate. The biggest advantage of the Black Spear Battalion is in the battle formation. But the biggest weakness is also in the battle formation. Their battle formation can only fight in one direction, and it is more difficult to adjust the direction than the cavalry. So the black smoke is a protective color for the Black Gun Battalion, making it difficult for people to see the situation inside. This way can ensure that the Black Gun Battalion is always in an active state. ?? Now these cultists launched an attack from the side as soon as possible. They clearly wanted to use human lives to test the defense methods on both sides of the Black Spear Battalion. Gu Xi naturally cannot let their ideas be realized like this. So Gu Xi, who was standing on the summoning tower, held the magic wand and pointed it heavily at the ground. Spiritualism! Under this time of spiritualism, all the enemies who had just been killed by the Black Spear Battalion got up from the ground. ?The mutated cultists immediately turned into zombies of various shapes. Their bodies were extremely hard, blocking attacks from other cultists head-on. ?But what surprised Gu Xi the most was not this, but the cultists wearing black robes and holding daggers. They obviously don''t have much mana, and they can''t cast a spell or anything, but in the judgment of spiritualism, they are actually considered to be of the legal system. As a legal corpse, no matter how bad it is, it can still be summoned to become a corpse witch. So a large group of ordinary corpse shamans appeared in the black smoke. ?Although these corpse witches are not led by heroes, they are also led by many leaders. They can quickly form combat power by cooperating with each other. ?Those who wanted to take a detour and attack the cultists from the side encountered zombies rushing out of the black mist at the first opportunity. ??They haven''t broken through the zombie defense line, and the corpse witch''s attack methods are coming from behind. ?These are the most common corpse witches, not counting the advanced troops such as the corpse witch king. They use spells such as poison gas bombs and poison cloud. There are single-shot and range attacks. Under the command of different corpse witch leaders, they naturally used different techniques. Some used gas bombs directly to hit the cultists who rushed over. Some people join forces to use the Poison Cloud Technique, which directly adds a layer of poisonous gas to the cultists. ?No matter what, this counterattack made the cultists understand. ? It turns out that the Black Spear Battalion is actually defensive, and their team even has long-range attack methods. ??If you want to capture the Black Spear Battalion, it seems you can''t attack from the side. ?Hence, someone among the cultists quickly started shouting orders. At this time, Gu Xi also noticed the situation of this man. The man was wearing the same black robe as an ordinary cultist, and he was holding a dagger that was not too long. Mingled among the crowd of cultists, no one would even notice his presence if he wasn''t there to direct everything. But with his command, the actions of the cultists obviously became more regular. ?Gu Xi could tell at a glance that he was a hero among the cultists. I think he should be regarded as a hidden figure hidden among the cultists. Normal people will almost never encounter him when playing this dungeon. Because no player with normal brains would take the initiative to provoke so many enemies. They will only go forward through the secret passage from the house on the left rear. ??This side will be a battle between British soldiers and cultists. ?Even this cultist hero may be the counterpart of the leader of a certain force in Britain. It was released to balance the internal strength of the copy. ?But when they met Gu Xi, all this was of no use. ?Looking at the cultist hero, Gu Xi ordered decisively. Bone Titan, give him a lightning bolt. (End of this chapter) Chapter 839： New heroes are available (please subscribe) Chapter 839 A new hero is available (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! After receiving Gu Xis order, the White Bone Titan was immediately struck with a bolt of lightning. ??The cultist hero didn''t notice Gu Xi''s side at first. After all, it was too far away and he hadn''t considered that far yet. But as the bolt of lightning fell, the cultist hero reacted. He was discovered and targeted. So he took a step back immediately, trying to get out of the lightning attack range. ??But the strength of the Bone Titan itself was far beyond that of the cultist hero, and under Gu Xi''s order, he had already prepared the next wave of attacks before taking action. After the first wave of lightning strikes, the second wave of lightning follows immediately. ??The cultist hero wants to retreat, but can he do so? The second bolt of lightning hit him right between the eyebrows. Then the cultist hero''s body exploded with a bang and was blown to pieces on the spot. Bone Titan (summon) hits the cultist controller (level 8, hero), you get 1 experience point, and the summons gets 22 experience points. So weak! Hearing a ding in his ear, Gu Xi couldn''t help but murmured. Level 8 heroes will only be given this experience. Oh, his Bone Titan is already level 13, so it will be fine. After the Bone Titan killed Hero Fang, Gu Xi immediately took action. Spiritualism must have fallen into the trap immediately. ?Under the effect of Gu Xi''s spiritualism, the body of the cultist controller who had just been blown to pieces was put back together and reassembled under the influence of a blood-red thread. ??It''s just that it was too pulpy at the beginning, so half of the pieced-together body is made of flesh and blood, and the other half is just bones. After standing up from the cultists, the body immediately shot out some red threads, killing some nearby cultists. Then he ran towards Gu Xi. At this time, Gu Xi also received the news. Spiritism is successful, the undead hero Demonizer Sen joins your team. [Evil Transformer Forest (level 8, summoned object, undead hero): experience (0/7500), attack 6, defense 5, life 85, mana 50, talent: evil transformation (convert zombies above level 4 into evil zombies ), skills: offensive technique, enhanced mastery, transformation technique, leader (can command 105 soldiers + 7 boss troops at the same time). Looking at the attributes of Xiehua Zhesen, Gu Xi knew that the man in front of him was a hero who had never seen a type of troop transformation before. ?There are actually such heroes, but they are relatively rare. The more famous ones are naturally Gru and Deken. One can transform shooters from humans and elves into phantom shooters, and the other can transform soldiers such as priests and mages into phantom magicians. These two are relatively well-known heroes. In addition, there must be other heroes of the same type, but the units they transform are not as useful as these two, and they may have restrictions of one kind or another, so they are not liked by people. So naturally it does not appear in the hero market. ?This is the situation of Evil Transformer Sen in front of him. Gu Xi has never thought about what kind of transformation it is to turn a zombie into an evil zombie. ?However, Evil Transformer Sen has joined Gu Xi''s team and become Gu Xi''s hero. Gu Xi will naturally not waste such an existence. So he immediately contacted the Evil Transformer Sen through the Eye of the Mind. "Sen, all the ordinary zombies here in the Black Gun Camp are left to you to deal with. You go and transform these zombies first." Before Evil Transformer Sen could understand what was going on in the Black Spear Camp, Arroyo had already killed him. Those zombies without any weapons are all yours. Its up to you. When the Evil Transformer Forest looked at the zombies, although they were all the most common zombies, their level had reached level 8, which was enough for the Evil Transformer Forest. What does this mean for such a high-level unit? It shows that Gu Xi values ??him. Because of this importance, Evil Transformer Sen planned to use all his abilities. Actually, he didn''t know that Gu Xi simply had no one under his command. Now that a hero was in place, he must immediately replace him with more men. ?? Even if the current dungeon cannot be used, there are still many places in Alidovi City that need heroes. Xiehuazhesen didn''t know this, he felt that he was recognized. So he showed off his skills as soon as possible. ??When the zombies were concentrated in his hands, he didn''t think much at all and directly took all the level 8 zombies here and transformed them into evil zombies. ??Gu Xi, who was standing on the soul-calling tower, could clearly see the process of his transformation. ??This transformation is quite simple. During the transformation process, Evil Transformer Sen is like a huge ball of red thread, with a large number of red threads popping out of his body and piercing the zombie''s body. ?Then the bodies of the zombies quickly expanded like blowing up balloons, the muscles of their hands hardened, their bodies bent forward, and finally their hands were supported on the ground. ?It feels like the upper body has been magnified seven or eight times. Even if Gu Xi is blind, he can see that the strength and defense of the zombies in front of him have been greatly improved. As for what happens if they look uglier, it is enough that these zombies have improved combat effectiveness. After turning all the zombies into evil zombies, Evil Transformer Sen did not stop there. He pointed to the right side of the door of Westminster Abbey and said. Attack over there, that is the weakest point of the entire defense line. If we hit there, the defense line in the square will be broken. Upon hearing this, Gu Xi couldn''t help but look to the right side of the door of Westminster Abbey. ?At first, Gu Xi thought the BOSS would be waiting on the left side of the Westminster Abbey door. Now it seems that I have been tricked by the copy. ??If you really follow the dungeon''s arrangement, I''m afraid you''ll have to fight a lot more enemies. At this time, Arroyo also looked back at Gu Xi. Faced with the situation in front of him, Gu Xi said decisively: "Don''t be suspicious of the people you use, and don''t use the people you are suspicious of. If you are obedient, launch an attack to the right side of the door of Westminster Abbey." Hearing this order, Arroyo didnt think much and rushed towards the right side of the Westminster Abbey door with a battle ax in hand. When Evil Transformer Sen saw this situation, he couldn''t help but shout: "Wait a minute, I discovered that first, just wait a minute." After saying that, the Evil Transformer Sen also rushed towards that direction with his zombies who had just completed the evil transformation. As for the cultists on the road, they are no longer in their eyes. Anyone who dares to block the road will be killed! (End of this chapter) Chapter 840： The provocation of BOSS No. 1 (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 840 The provocation of BOSS No. 1 (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! The undead troops advance! Standing on the Soul-Calling Tower, Gu Xi looked at the battle situation in front of him seriously. Such a smooth battle brought a smile to Gu Xi''s eyes. ?It seems that he has not grown up these days. Now he can dominate the battle situation of a copy. ?At the same time, Gu Xi also noticed the gazes of the leaders of various forces in Britain below the Soul-Calling Tower. They all also saw that Gu Xi''s current strength was beyond what they could show. ?In fact, there is no need for them now. Gu Xi alone can bulldoze Westminster Abbey without even taking action himself. He can directly send his men. The situation in front of them made the leaders of various forces quite excited. Now Westminster Abbey is saved. ?At this moment, Evil Converter Sen and Arroyo reached the right side of the Westminster Abbey door at the same time. ?At this time, the number of cultists rushing out of the gate of Westminster Abbey more than doubled in an instant, and they all flocked towards the two heroes. ?Looking at this situation from a distance, Gu Xi took action immediately. Spiritualism! Under the influence of Gu Xi''s spiritualism, all the cultists killed by the two heroes along the way were transformed into new undead, and they immediately rushed towards the cultists who had just rushed out. At this time, the greatest characteristic of the Necromancer is revealed in front of everyone. When fighting the Necromancer, as long as the opponent is not killed, their number will only increase, not decrease. ??With the help of the newly added undead, the Evil Transformer Sen and Arroyo easily rushed to the right side of the Westminster Abbey door. ??Just as the Evil Converter Sen said at the same beginning, the BOSS in front of the gate of Westminster Abbey has always stayed here. ??It''s just that like other cultists, he usually wears a black robe covering his face, holds a small dagger in his hand, and is not very tall. He is not very conspicuous among the crowd. ?There was no one protecting him. If it weren''t for the guidance of Evil Transformer Sen, no one would have discovered that he was the guard BOSS in front of the gate of Westminster Abbey. The gatekeeper Kaisa. ?His own situation is not very strong, and his level is only level 9, a BOSS template. ??If a lot of people come to play the dungeon of The Great Incident in Westminster Abbey, they might even give him a nickname, watchdog or something. But to be honest, his situation is actually the same as Gu Xi''s current situation. He can directly open the door and let people out from the door. ??Its just that Gu Xi uses Death Citys release ability, while Gatekeeper Kaisa uses his own skills. As long as there is a door behind him, he can continuously release cultists by pushing the door open. Normally speaking, according to the dungeon guide, when Gu Xi reaches the gate of Westminster Abbey from the left, he will first kill some of the enemies at the steps of the gate. Clear a field and close the opened door. The gatekeeper Kaisa will appear because the door is closed. As soon as he appears, he will find a way to open the door again and release the cultists from inside to fight. At this time, a team of five people needs to cooperate with each other to fight. ?Two of them will go out to fight off the cultists who are constantly released from the gate, and three will fight against the gatekeeper Kaisa. The busiest person is the nanny who replenishes blood, because she has to keep an eye on the battlefields on both sides to deal with them and so on. At any rate, the strategy is almost like this. As for whether you can beat it, it depends on the overall strength of the player team that enters the dungeon. Normally speaking, as long as it is not a full level 5 team, the first BOSS can usually be defeated. ??Its just that no one expected that Gu Xi didnt follow the routine at all. He did not take the safe path specially left on the left at all, but came directly from the front. What was even more unexpected was that Gu Xi could transform the heroes among the cultists into his own heroes, and directly pointed out the location of the gatekeeper Kaisa. In this way, Gu Xi was facing the gatekeeper Kaisa head-on when he was at his strongest. ?Even the janitor Kaisa who was targeted did not expect to encounter such a thing. ??Looking at the undead troops rushing over, the gatekeeper Kaisa couldn''t help laughing. He never expected that luck would be on his side. Now is the time when his army is at its strongest, isn''t it just three to five thousand undead? ?Now the door he controls is completely open, and high-level cultists can come out as much as they want. You are seeking your own death, and the gates of the underworld will be opened for you. ??When Evil Converter Sen and Arroyo rushed to the gatekeeper Kaisa with their troops, he roared. Then the door behind him lit up with blue light. ?Gu Xi heard these words from a distance. He turned his head with some confusion and looked at Princess Anna who had been following behind him. I didnt hear a little bit of what he just said. He said that we are seeking death, and the gate to the underworld will be opened for us. Princess Anna explained in her own words. Can he represent the underworld? ? Gu Xi had a look of disbelief. He had gotten to this level and he didn''t dare to say that he could represent the underworld. The man in front of him only had this little strength. How could he dare to say such a thing. Perhaps he thinks so himself. Princess Anna doesnt know what they think. Princess Anna''s words actually aroused some dissatisfaction in Gu Xi. He pushed the magic wand forward, and the holder of the Huangquan dragon robe appeared in front of Gu Xi. ?? Gu Xi thought for a while, quickly switched to the virtual mana state, and pointed in the direction of Kaisa, the gatekeeper in the distance. Death incarnate! ?At Gu Xi''s command, the incarnation of death - Bone Dragon took the incarnation of death - Titan and flew towards the gate. ??And Huangquan Longpao, who had been prepared for a long time, also took the opportunity to jump on the back of the bone dragon, the incarnation of death. Gu Xi originally didnt want to use the incarnation of death so early. After all, in Gu Xi''s eyes, Death Incarnation is just a big move. Although it can be used until the end after it is released, it is actually a little too early to release it now. ??Now we have just defeated the No. 1 BOSS who is guarding the gate, and we have not yet reached the back. But who let the gatekeeper Kaisa do too much? Return the gate to the underworld. Gu Xi has so many hellhounds on his hands that he dare not say that his city gate is the gate of the underworld. Just such a level 9 BOSS dares to come out and say this. He is afraid that he will not die quickly enough, right? ?While Gu Xi was complaining in his heart, the incarnations of death had already crossed the melee battlefield in front of the gate and fell towards the gate from the sky. As soon as they jumped to the ground, the holder of the Huangquan dragon robe was standing in front of the gate. At this time, Gu Xi, who was far away in the Soul-Calling Tower, also said something decisively. Let them see what the real gate to the underworld looks like. (End of this chapter) Chapter 841： The Gate of the Underworld (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 841 The Gate of the Underworld (please subscribe for more updates) ?Gu Xi sent the incarnation of death there, not for the gatekeeper Kaisa. It was basically the words of the gatekeeper Kaisa that stimulated Gu Xi. Falling in front of the gate, the incarnation of death - Titan, fell to the ground, and the ground began to turn into the underworld. ?At the same time, the holder of the Huangquan dragon robe walked directly towards the gate, paying no attention to the various cultists pouring out of the gate. ??Those cultists were quite unhappy when they saw the man wearing the Huangquan dragon robe dared to walk over like this. ?Such a dark thing that doesn''t even have a rank dares to jump around in front of them. This is seeking death. ?So before Huangquan Longpao approached the gate, a large number of cultists rushed in front of Huangquan Longpao, and the daggers in their hands were about to pierce Huangquan Longpao. But they didnt think about it, Huangquan Longpao didnt come alone. ??The bone dragon, the incarnation of death that sent the dragon robe of Huangquan, is still there. ?Seeing the cultist trying to cut open the Underworld Dragon Robe with a dagger, the bone dragon, the incarnation of death in the sky, would open its mouth and spray out at the position where the person wearing the Underworld Dragon Robe was standing. Under the influence of the death dragon''s breath, the cultists who surrounded him were killed on the spot. At this moment, the Ghost Realm battlefield that Gu Xi followed also followed up. ?A large number of ghost-like things emerged from the body of the death incarnation - the bone dragon. They grabbed the corpse of the cultist and flew upwards, quickly integrating into the body of the death incarnation - the bone dragon. Under the green effect of the incarnation of death, the holder of the Huangquan dragon robe also walked to the door, and he pressed his hand on the door. Edict! The person wearing the Huangquan dragon robe did not speak, and a voice sounded. Subsequently, the color of the door guarded by the porter Kaisa changed. The door was originally in the style of Westminster Abbey. ??But now the painting style has changed, and a large number of skull-like decorations have appeared on the doors. Obviously, the gate in front of him has become the gate to the underworld, just as the gatekeeper Kesa boasted just now. ?At this moment, the gatekeeper Kaisa, who was about to use his ultimate move, felt something was wrong. Looking back, he immediately noticed that the door seemed to be closing slowly. Because of his confidence in himself, the gatekeeper Kaisa did not pay attention to the changes in the appearance of the door. In his eyes, as long as it was a door, there was no door that he could not open. ?Then the gatekeeper Kaisa turned around and pointed at the changed door. The door that was about to be slowly closed slowly opened a lot after receiving his finger. But as the door was opened, the gatekeeper Kaisa also felt something was wrong. The smell coming from behind the door is wrong. ?But even with the mind of the janitor Kaisa, he couldn''t figure out what was wrong here. He could only ignore the situation and continue to open the door. ?Looking at the reaction of the gatekeeper Kaisa, Gu Xi, who was far away in the Soul-Calling Tower, laughed disdainfully. Trash! Bone Titan, Ghost Dragon, prepare to fight. Gu Xi has now seen through the true nature of the gatekeeper Kaisa. That is a guy who has mastered the strength but does not have the corresponding ability. He simply doesnt know what he can and cannot do. So much so that Gu Xi thought he was a relatively powerful BOSS at first. I didnt expect it to be like this. ?Had I known this, I would have just let this guy talk a little bit. There is no need to use some of my own methods. Just go to Bone Titan and Ghost Dragon. ?But its the same now. While Gu Xi was thinking, he waved to Huangquan Longpao in front, preparing to take them back. ?But at this moment, Huangquan Longpao and the incarnation of death - Titan did something that left Gu Xi speechless. Death Incarnate-Titan protected the underworld dragon robe and entered the opened door. This moment shocked Gu Xi. Why did they go in like this? Fortunately, Gu Xi sensed through the six-rayed flame lantern that the holder of the underworld dragon robe had not been scattered and could be retrieved at any time, so he was half relieved. As for the Death Incarnation, it is dead when it dies. You can just spend some mana to recruit it later. ?Gu Xi has never worried about the safety of the incarnation of death. ?So Gu Xi immediately turned his attention to the gatekeeper Kaisa. ?At this time, the undead troops under Gu Xi were already approaching the direction of the gatekeeper Kaisa. ?At the same time, the ghost dragon, which received Gu Xi''s order, has also rushed to the sky above the gatekeeper Kaisa. He rushed towards the gatekeeper Kaisa. ??While the ghost dragon rushed downwards, the corpse witches who had just climbed up from the corpses of the cultists also released poison gas bombs and poison cloud spells at the gatekeeper Kaisa. The gatekeeper Kaisa himself did not expect that there would be so many attacks directed at him. ?But the gatekeeper Kaisa doesn''t care about this. In addition to opening the door, he also has other ways of fighting. Otherwise, how could the proper way of fighting be that two people would deal with the cultist who came out of the door, and three people would deal with him? This shows that the strength of the gatekeeper Kaisa is greater than that of the cultists coming out of the gate. Facing the ghost dragon that rushed over, the gatekeeper Kaisa didn''t take it seriously. In his mind, this was a ghost dragon of about level 8. Before coming to Westminster Abbey, they had studied all the forces that Britain could bring to bear. There will be undead, but the higher-level undead will all be attracted by the big guys at the back. Those above level 10 will not appear here. ?Then what does he have to fear? ??But the gatekeeper Kaisa never expected that Gu Xi was not at all common sense. The ghost dragon that flew over not only passed level 10, but even reached level 15. ??With one bite, the right hand of the gatekeeper Kaisa was torn off. ?Then the poisonous gas bombs and poisonous cloud spells of the corpse witch behind him hit the position where the gatekeeper Kaisa was standing. For a while, everything here was filled with green poisonous gas. ?Although the gatekeeper Kaisa is the BOSS, he is still a human being, and the poisonous gas can also harm him. ??Not to mention the attack from the ghost dragon just now had already cost him half of his life. The current gatekeeper Kaisa could only keep retreating, while various thoughts flashed through his mind, wanting to make a temporary comeback. ?In the mind of the gatekeeper Kaisa, there is still a chance for him to make a comeback. In addition to opening the door to let the dogs out and not the cultists, the gatekeeper Kaisa can also open the door to let himself hide in. ?As long as he hides for a moment and recovers his life, he will be a good man again. As for the battle outside, as the door is opened, a large number of cultists will rush out. At that time, these cultists can drag the gatekeeper Kaisa out until he regains his fighting strength. In game terms, this is the two-stage combat method of Gatekeeper Kaisa. ??If you don''t check it for a while, the player may suffer a big loss here. This is what happened to the current gatekeeper Kaisa. He immediately headed towards the door behind him. (End of this chapter) Chapter 842： Kills and new targets (please subscribe) Chapter 842 Kills and New Targets (Please subscribe) While the gatekeeper Kaisa retreated back, the ghost dragon in the sky rushed downwards again. ??This time the gatekeeper Kaisa did not dare to be careless anymore. He also understood that his body could not withstand another blow. ??If he was hit by the ghost dragon again, he would probably be dead. So the gatekeeper Kaisa rushed into the gate with a single step. ?While rushing in, he glanced at the ghost dragon in the sky, and his eyes were clearly provoking the ghost dragon. ??If Gu Xi could hear his inner voice, he could even hear thoughts like come and hit me if you have the ability. But the moment he entered the gate, the face of the gatekeeper Kaisa suddenly changed. He found that something was not right behind the gate. "This is how the same thing?" Before the gatekeeper Kaisa could understand what was going on, he found that his body became stiff as he entered the door. ?As soon as he lowered his head, he found that his legs had turned into corpses, and the flesh and blood on his legs had even begun to rot, exposing the bones underneath. The gatekeeper Kaisa just screamed and wanted to run out. But it was already too late. Had he not rushed through the gate, he would not have encountered this situation at all. But he thought he could hide himself through the gate and recover. This caused him a big loss. ?The incarnation of death - Titan and the holder of the underworld dragon robe who just entered the gate have joined forces to turn the gate in front of them into a real gate to the underworld. In fact, this can be seen from the slower speed at which cultists come out. ??As it turned out, the gatekeeper Kaisa was stupid and didn''t know anything. She thought there was a safe area behind the gate and rushed in. He responded to what he said before, "You are seeking your own death, and the gates of the underworld will be opened for you." ?The gatekeeper Kaisa never imagined that he just said one line, and it turned out to be his final ending. ?Seeing that he was about to rush out of the door, his last bit of strength was used up. His fingers reached out to the door panel, but failed to push the door open. Finally, the gatekeeper Kaisa fell heavily to the ground. ?Subsequently, the door of Westminster Abbey also changed from marble to a gray-white one. ?It feels like all the color has been taken away. ?And Gu Xi, who was far behind, also heard a ding in his ear. In the Westminster Abbey big event copy, the No. 1 BOSS gatekeeper Kaisa has been killed, and the road leading to the interior of Westminster Abbey has been opened. As the sound sounded, Gu Xi noticed that the door did not open, but was closed tightly. ?The gray-white gate is like a dam blocking everyone''s sight. ?At the door panel of the gate, you can also see the gatekeeper Kaisa who was trying to squeeze out of the gate, but was stuck in the gate. ?At this moment, the voice of Princess Anna in the dungeon came from below the Soul-Calling Tower. ?She was still the same as when Gu Xi first saw her, and the various equipment she was wearing glowed with different colors in Gu Xi''s eyes. Baron Gu, you are very strong. Gu Xi moved the phantom magic wand a little higher up the soul-calling tower, and then it fell from the top of the soul-calling tower in front of Anna. Ive met the eldest princess. ?Gu Xi lowered his head, but Princess Anna, who had been following Gu Xi, did not react at all. She just stared at the person in front of her who would always live in the copy. "No need to be polite, your arrival has solved many things for us, but the occupied door is just the most inconspicuous situation in Westminster Abbey. There are still many things we need to deal with now, and the royal family needs your help strength." I fight for you. Hearing Gu Xi''s words, Anna smiled happily, "Very good, very energetic. The royal family needs a cornerstone like you. After this battle in Westminster Abbey, I will report your deeds." . The royal family will definitely give you enough rewards. " ?Gu Xi was stunned for a moment, he didn''t expect Anna to say such words. ??However, for him, it was just a matter of hearing such words. The royal family is all matters outside of the copy. ??Now even if Gu Xi sends another body of Princess Anna back, he won''t be able to get anything good from the British royal family. ?Seeing that Gu Xi just smiled and said nothing, Anna was also a little surprised. ??However, as the eldest princess of Britain, she has political and military wisdom. ?Gu Xi didnt respond, so she quickly smoothed things over and immediately changed the topic. Baron Gu, how about you be the vanguard in the next battle? "Can." ??It is also the first time for Gu Xi that the copy of the major event in Westminster Abbey has been played here. He doesnt know what the normal process is, but one thing is for sure, this copy will definitely not be as difficult as the first time he came here. With the care of a large army, there is no need to consider the issue of whether the vanguard is the vanguard or not. ??If Anna didn''t have this suggestion, Gu Xi could even just fight all the way in. ??Its just that Anna has made this request in advance, and Gu Xi is willing to comply with it. "That''s good, I''ll talk to them." As soon as Anna saw Gu Xi''s agreement, she quickly issued an order, asking all the forces here to advance the defense line to the gate of Westminster Abbey. After Anna left, Princess Anna, who had been following Gu Xi, spoke. I was really like this? ??Gu Xi understood the meaning of Princess Anna''s words, and he smiled and said: "Yes, Anna did quite well at that time, but it can''t be compared with you. You died for Britain at least three times. ?But is your plan really feasible? " Its feasible, the poisoning is considered your action, there will be no problem with this, and I have calculated everything clearly, the time will definitely be launched after killing the spore cultist Charlie. This ensures that we have enough time to complete this copy. As soon as the copy is completed, everything in the copy will disappear. Everything in the dungeon will be restarted at that time. I think we all know what restart means. That is, everything that survives in the copy will die. You have been poisoned from the beginning, and the effect of double death can also be activated. At that time, a new Anna will appear in the city of Alidovi. ?Of course this is the least ideal situation. In fact, when I was in Westminster Abbey, I didn''t go very far at all and I ran into trouble under the apple tree. ??If you loosen your grip, maybe the me in the dungeon will die under the apple tree, and you can take the opportunity to take the body away. " Princess Annas plan can be said to have taken everything into consideration. (End of this chapter) Chapter 843： Harvest from unboxing (please subscribe) Chapter 843 Unboxing Harvest (Please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! ? While discussing with Princess Anna about how to deal with Anna in the copy, he came to the door of Westminster Abbey while resting. Even though it was his first time to experience a dungeon, Gu Xi still knew very well that after playing the dungeon, he would have to touch the corpse. ?Although there is nothing good that can be found in the dungeon at the moment, Gu Xi can''t work in vain. ?Soon Gu Xi came to the door of Westminster Abbey. At this time, Xiehua Zhesen and Arroyo were standing on both sides of the gate, waiting for Gu Xi''s arrival. ?The British soldiers who came one step ahead of Gu Xi have also begun to take over Gu Xi''s defense line and clean up the battlefield. Fortunately, they all knew what kind of profession Gu Xi was. When cleaning the battlefield, they just cleared away the corpses on the battlefield and used the cleared area to build their own defense line. Has no intention of swallowing up Gu Xis loot. You got the Netherworld Portal (blue) ?But Gu Xi also understood why the gatekeeper Kaisa was so arrogant. After thinking about it, Gu Xi put away the [Netherworld Portal] in front of him. ?This thing will be placed in the city of Aridovi, and its height will also be the position of the main city gate. ?At this time, Gu Xi also reached out and touched the door of Westminster Abbey. Gate of the Underworld (small): Small city gate, in addition to its function as a city gate, it can also serve as a gate to connect with the underworld. ?For example, the base of the gate comes from the death earth ability of the Titan, the incarnation of death, and now it has become the most realistic Hades. When Gu Xi saw the situation here, he thought about it and ordered: "Arroyo, retreat to the rear first and call out Yongdou." ??Taking all of this together, this gate to the underworld is no longer a simple city gate. So Gu Xi''s men did not conflict with them, but gave up some positions. On the door is the Huangquan Edict arranged by Huangquan Dragon Robe. It is the most orthodox Huangquan Order. Even if the Lord of Taishan Prefecture comes, he has to admit the authenticity of the door. [Netherworld Portal (Blue): It was originally a special ability of a certain BOSS, but due to the influence of the power of the underworld, it has become a portal that can lead to the underworld. If it is placed in the city, a portal can be built inside the city. Gate to the Underworld (small). ?Arroyo also knew the situation of the Black Spear Battalion very well, and he also knew where he was suitable to fight. As soon as Gu Xi''s order was given, he withdrew to the rear with his men. Coupled with the fact that the gatekeeper Kaisa tried to get out of the door but died inside, it was clearly a staking pillar unique to the construction of large buildings. ? Gu Xi has already figured out that after fighting in the large square in front of the gate of Westminster Abbey, the next step is the battle inside Westminster Abbey. ??As for the door in front of him, he didn''t even need to go to Alidovi City. Gu Xi could tell that it had multiple functions. ?The moment the [Netherworld Portal] was taken away, Gu Xi noticed that behind the gate, there was actually a treasure chest half as tall as a man. ?The moment he pressed the door of Westminster Abbey, Gu Xi heard a ding in his ear. ?This reminder shocked Gu Xi. I provoked Gu Xi to transform the city gate, and even filled in myself. ?Gu Xi did not expect that such a large door would be equipped. This is the reward for killing the gatekeeper Kaisa. Underworld PortalIt''s just that some of the things he left behind were not counted among the gatekeeper Kaisa. This is the treasure chest in front of you. ?Gu Xi stepped forward curiously and opened the treasure box. Then a large amount of green light flashed in front of Gu Xi. Looking at such green light, Gu Xi had no interest. ?Before entering the dungeon, everything has been explained. There will be one piece of purple equipment, five pieces of blue equipment, and random green equipment. Normally, each of the five bosses has the possibility of producing purple equipment, but in my personal opinion, the one who is most likely to produce purple equipment is definitely Charlie, the Cultist of the Tail King Spore. It would be good if Kaisa, the gatekeeper in front of us, has a blue outfit. Gu Xi rummaged around in the green light and finally saw a bit of blue light. ?At the same time, he also noticed that it was not that there was no white garbage, but these things did not emit light, so everything was blocked by the green light. You open the dungeon treasure chest. You got 339 gold coins. You got weapon fragments (white)*45. You got stone ore*19. You get soldier recruitment coupon (level 3)*5 You get building stone (level 2)*1 get the teleportation scroll (green)*1 You get the Cultist''s Book (green)*1 You get the Dagger of Evil (Blue)*1 [Scroll of teleportation (green): A scroll that records teleportation. It can teleport everything within a diameter of 500 meters to a random location of 5 kilometers, and is not restricted by any obstacles. This scroll can be used for ten times. times (10/10). [Book of Cultists (Green): A book that records how ordinary civilians are twisted and brainwashed into cultists through some special means. This book is a book for demon players to upgrade their souls after reaching level 10. Evil Dagger (Blue): A dagger with some special evil power. If you can activate this evil power, you can get a good weapon. If you can''t do it, you''d better use this thing as a sacrificial vessel. Looking at the various information in front of him, Gu Xi knew that his luck had finally declined at this time. ? Among the green equipment, one has a limited number of uses, while the other cannot be used at all. The blue equipment is obviously the dagger used by the gatekeeper Kesa before. But judging from the fighting style and situation of the gatekeeper Kaisa, this dagger has no lethality. ?This is clearly a sacrificial vessel used for killing people and offering sacrifices. ?However, Princess Anna on the side said to Gu Xi: "Put away that evil dagger, it will be used later." Gu Xi glanced at Princess Anna in surprise. Wait a minute, is there something I dont know about? Oh, this evil dagger is made from some spikes on the body of the Great Lord. If you can collect sixteen of these evil daggers in four copies, I will be sure to open subsequent copies. Princess Anna said with certainty. Collect four copies to get sixteen copies, which means you need to get at least four copies for each copy. ?Judging from the current situation, if you kill a BOSS, you will get a blue outfit. Lets not talk about whether this evil dagger will be fully activated. Even if it is fully activated, it will still require four copies. This is too much. " Sixteen is the safest way to open subsequent dungeons. In fact, four of the same evil daggers are enough, but do you dare to bet on the subsequent dungeon opened like that? When Princess Anna asked this question, Gu Xi hesitated. At this moment, Princess Anna added. There are orange-equipped missions in the group book. (End of this chapter) Chapter 844： The Destiny Stone in Westminster Abbey (please add more Chapter 844 The Destiny Stone in Westminster Abbey (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! "What did you say?" ?Hearing what Princess Anna said, Gu Xi suddenly became interested in the follow-up group book. Of course, Gu Xi was not doing it for the orange equipment. He just wanted to see a more advanced dungeon and help Princess Anna. He had no other intention. More than 60% of subsequent dungeons will have missions related to orange equipment. Princess Anna said firmly, "I want that orange dress." Hearing what Princess Anna said, Gu Xi felt a little uneasy, "How can you be sure that there will be people in orange clothes?" "When I fought with my aunt and the enemy before, my aunt sighed several times. If the opponent had not had an orange suit, he would have died in the hands of my aunt and the others, and the battle would not have been postponed to the later stage. . I wont die three times. So if we can open the follow-up copy of the Westminster Abbey major incident, we can face the enemy that my great-aunt faced back then. On him, even if he does not have orange equipment, there will be tasks related to orange equipment. . " Hearing Princess Annas explanation, Gu Xi lowered his head and glanced at the evil dagger in his hand, I know, I will do it, but Im afraid I wont be able to gather enough daggers by myself. I suddenly had an idea, I dont know if it can be done. " Gu Xi expressed his thoughts to Princess Anna. Princess Anna thought about it seriously and finally said with certainty: "This is feasible. The Great Lord has a deep connection with us in Britain because of the matter of the Mirror Underground Palace. Everyone has the possibility of contacting the Maharaja. It is not difficult to find one or two followers of the Maharaja among the leaders of those forces. Sir, leave this matter to me. I will take care of it before we fight the tail king. ?But my lord, you can''t stop now. The other me in the copy is quite anxious. You will definitely arouse his suspicion if you stop. " ??Gu Xi also understood what Princess Anna meant, "Okay, I''ll leave the matter here to you. I''ll take a look at the boss under the apple tree." As Gu Xi spoke, he closed his mind''s eye and cut off the connection with Princess Anna. At this time, Princess Anna took a step back and quickly disappeared in front of Gu Xi. After Princess Anna left, Gu Xi collected all the things here and led his men into Westminster Abbey. ?? Westminster Abbey is the place where the British royal family was born, enthroned and buried. The decoration style is naturally in the style favored by the British royal family. ?The tall ceiling is inlaid with a large amount of gold, and the murals on the ceiling depict the Norman Conqueror William''s invasion of Britain. ??But the situation inside Westminster Abbey is completely different now. A thick apple tree root came from not far away and broke half of the ceiling of Westminster Abbey. ?The roots of the tree pressed heavily on the pointed-backed armchair in front of the altar, where the kings of Britain had sat during their coronations. ?Under the pointed-backed chair, there is a huge stone that King Edward I of Long Legs took away from a village called Scone to symbolize the royal power of Scotland. It is also what Britain calls the destiny stone. So the king or queen of Britain will always choose this place when he ascends the throne to prove the legitimacy of his control over Scotland. But now, in this copy, the pointed back chair has been knocked to the ground by the roots of the apple tree, and the destiny stone has been dug out. ??A man whose body was half turned into wood was standing on the Destiny Stone, looking up at the sky with a calm face, as if he was a king. In fact, Gu Xi understood that he really was nothing. He was just affected by the Destiny Stone and received some strength enhancement. In front of him were groups of soldiers, numbering about two thousand. They are clearly the people who entered Westminster Abbey before, the guards guarding Westminster Abbey and the priests working inside Westminster Abbey. ??It''s just that at this time, they have been affected by the roots of the apple tree, and their bodies have become semi-vegetative. Either their skin and clothes have turned into wood grain, or their hair is covered with leaves and apple blossoms. Their team is often a combination of three ordinary people plus two guards, or three ordinary people plus one guard and one priest. ? Judging from the current situation, the changes in those ordinary people are even greater, and they are also the ones who are most affected by the roots of the apple tree. Seeing the scene in front of him, Gu Xi''s face became serious. ?The enemy''s strength is actually not that large. If they are a five-man team, if they fight separately, they can always clear a path to the pointy-backed chair. ? But thats not what Gu Xi saw. He noticed that the shadow of the apple tree could be seen at the zenith where the roots of the apple tree were pressed. It is obvious that the influence of apple trees has come here. ??Gu Xi was not like the five-person team that normally entered the dungeon, fighting their way out of a path to reach the throne under the roots of the apple tree. Finally kill the BOSS on the throne. But Gu Xi didn''t think so. His plan was to destroy all the enemies in the dungeon. If he kills one more enemy on his side, there will be one more undead in the city of Alidovi. These are all the population. So Gu Xi looks at things in different directions. ?When he looked at the shade of the tree where the ceiling was broken, Gu Xi understood that the area hidden by the shade was actually the attack range of the apple tree. Carving a path to get around has a different reaction than killing all enemies. Gu Xi must regard the apple tree above as his main enemy. ?Thinking of this, the shadow of the city gate began to appear behind Gu Xi. This time Gu Xi released the garrison city gate. As soon as the city gate appeared, the scarecrow above the city gate and the tree pit in front of the city gate appeared on the battlefield. Gu Xi knows very well that plant versus plant is the most appropriate way to fight. ??As the garrison gate was released, Gu Xi released the Soul-Calling Tower. After arranging all this, Gu Xi issued the order. "Army attack!" ??The Evil Dead Sen, who entered Westminster Abbey one step ahead, immediately rushed forward with his Evil Zombies. ?His move immediately caused a chain reaction. The semi-vegetable creature wandering inside Westminster Abbey immediately raised its head and faced the Evil Transformer Sen and his troops head-on. (End of this chapter) Chapter 845： Poison wave attack (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 845 Poison Wave Attack (Please subscribe for more updates) Roar! ??The evil zombie troops rushed forward and fought against the wooden enemies. As the battle began, Gu Xi also noticed that the enemies in front of him were obviously stronger than the cultists at the gate. Their average level is level 8, but the guards and priests have obviously reached level 9, almost breaking through the second level. ??Guards and priests have received professional training. Even if they are turned into wood, their weapons and equipment will not be affected. On the contrary, due to the mutation of their bodies, their combat effectiveness has been greatly improved. The zombies in the Evil Transformer Forest are all zombies transformed by Gu Xi through spiritualism after entering the dungeon. Although they have also been strengthened by the Evil Transformer Forest, the weapons in their hands and the equipment on their bodies have not been changed. Get new ones. When they rushed over, most of them were with bare hands. ?Even if a small number of them have weapons, they only hold weapons such as daggers. On the other hand, the weapons they hold in their hands are relatively good weapons, especially the guards. The British royal family likes to wear everything. For the guards of the most important property of the royal family, the weapons and equipment provided are naturally the best. OK When the two sides fought together, the evil zombies actually had a one-on-one record with the wooden people. This situation made Evil Transformer Sen quite unhappy. He thought he could not go on like this. If this continues, even if all the evil zombies are defeated, it may not be possible to reach the enemy BOSS location. So the evil converter Sen raised his hand. Retreat, form a defensive formation, and drag them into the formation to fight. ??Gu Xi, who was standing further behind, naturally heard Xie Zhesen''s order. Gu Xi was somewhat surprised by Xie Zhesen''s reaction. ? It seems that Evil Converter Sen is a relatively decisive hero. When he finds that the situation is not favorable for the battle, he can immediately give up part of his advantage and switch to a more suitable fighting method. It seems that this is a hero with potential, and we can focus on cultivating him in the future. ?While Gu Xi was thinking about this situation, Yongdou, who had been replaced by Arroyo, also came over with his troops. Once Yongdou came over, those corpse witches who had no one to care about had a backbone. Some of them were directly selected to join the demon sacrifice camp. The other group, led by the corpse witch leader, followed behind the Demon Sacrifice Camp. Even if they dont join the Demon Sacrifice Camp, they can still do more things under the leadership of Yongdou. At this time, Yongdou is performing a new magic ritual. Slowness! This part of the magic ritual can be performed by ordinary skeleton mages in the Demon Sacrifice Camp. Yongdou saw the situation here as soon as he came over. He directly understood the gap between Evil Transformer Sen and his enemies. ?In terms of weapons and equipment, Yuu Dou has no way to help strengthen the Evil Transformer Sen, so in terms of weakening the enemy, he can take action directly. So after a slow spell is applied, the speed of the enemy that was originally slowed down due to reasons such as wood transformation will drop a lot again. It has even been weakened to the point where it is only about one-fifth of the speed of zombies. In other words, if you hit the zombies five times at the same speed, they can only counterattack once. If the zombies can run fifty meters, they may only be able to run ten meters. After completing the Slowness Technique, Yongdou did not take any time off. In his free time, Yuu Dou studied two new magic rituals. One of them is the last mana twist. The other type was developed for corpse witches. The corpse witch is best at poison cloud. No matter what kind of corpse witch they are, whether they were summoned by Gu Xi through spiritualism or trained in several training camps of Gu Xi, they all have similar abilities. So Yongdou simply developed a new ritual magic based on the Poison Cloud Technique. Poison wave! ?Under Yongdou''s command, all the corpse shamans gathered the poison gas bombs, poison cloud techniques, and poisonous mist techniques together, and Yongdou kneaded them together. Finally, it turned into a patch of green, and I saw huge air masses like clouds. ??This air mass is slowly rotating clockwise with Yong Dou''s position as the center. Even Gu Xi, who was standing in front, felt everything contained in this huge air mass. Yongdou, are you okay? Dont worry, Sir, we are still under control. Hearing Yongdous words, Gu Xi did not feel relieved. Instead, he carefully controlled his magic power. As long as there was any problem with the poisonous gas, Gu Xi would release a field of flames centered on the poisonous gas. ?Although he doesnt know the solution to the poisonous gas, Gu Xi knows very well that the poisonous gas is actually afraid of fire. ?As long as the temperature is high enough, all poisonous gases will dissolve. Fortunately, Yongdou did not disappoint Gu Xi. After concentrating the poisonous gas to a certain extent, he reached out and pushed forward. The poisonous gas quickly moved forward and pushed towards the roots of the apple tree. ??Wherever the poisonous gas passed along the way, everything was affected. Even the evil zombies under Evil Transformer Sen were poisoned. ??If they were not zombies, maybe this wave of poison could kill them all. Fortunately, Isabella, who had been following Gu Xi, took action immediately and rained blood, bringing back the vitality of the evil zombie. Otherwise, just like this, Xiehuazhesen would have jumped there. Since the zombies on our side have suffered such a big loss, the lumbermen on the opposite side have naturally suffered even greater losses. When the poisonous gas falls on the wooden person''s side, it happens to be the moment when the poisonous gas completely explodes. ?These poisonous gases are advancing like waves, getting faster and faster, and their momentum is getting stronger and stronger. By the time the person standing at the Destiny Stone reacted, it was already too late. Under the impetus of the poisonous waves, nearly two-thirds of the wood-turned people were poisoned by the poisonous waves. When they were poisoned, their skin immediately turned green. Just like that, they still want to use their wood-transforming ability to absorb the poison. They dont even think about what kind of poison they are encountering. ??This is a variety of poisonous gas attacks caused by a large number of corpse witches gathering together. Zombies can''t stand it. These are just wooden people who rely on wood transformation to strengthen themselves. How can they block the poisonous gas? ?Under the influence of the poison gas, the wooden person has no chance at all. As long as he is stained with poison, he will fall to the ground in one second and lose his blood in three seconds. Even the strongest can not survive for half a minute. After the green poisonous gas completely dissipated, only about 300 of the thousands of wooden people were left. Even the one who had been looking up at the broken position on the ceiling was poisoned and was looking away. On Yongdou. ?Gu Xi also looked back at Yongdou. At this time, Yongdou also said with some embarrassment: "I didn''t expect it to be so strong. I just included the corpse witch I brought with me before." (End of this chapter) Chapter 846： The suddenly destroyed vestibule of Westminster Abbey (please Chapter 846 The suddenly destroyed vestibule of Westminster Abbey (please subscribe) ?Yong Dou also changed Gu Xi''s attack plan. ??Looking back and glaring at Yudou, Gu Xi decisively gave the order: "Sen, step forward and clear out all the enemies. Yongdou prepares the slowness technique. The target is directly the BOSS!" ??Gu Xi himself was not idle after that. He immediately jumped to the soul-calling tower and used the spirit-calling technique on the wooden man who had just been killed by the poisonous waves. ??This time the soul summoning turned out to be quite successful. Although everyone was turned into wood, their bodies were still alive. Under the influence of spiritualism, the poisoned enemy quickly got back up. Ordinary people have become skeleton soldiers, but they are a little different from normal skeleton soldiers in that they still have some branches hanging on their bodies. The guards turned into zombies, and they quickly replenished the ranks of the Evil Converter. ??The priest turned into a corpse shaman and immediately retreated in the direction of Yudou. In an instant, the strength of Gu Xi''s troops increased rapidly. In the hall in front of him, Gu Xi''s strength immediately exceeded 6,000. At this time, Gu Xi clearly felt that something was wrong. Although because of the copy, the hall of Westminster Abbey has obviously been enlarged a lot. But it is obviously unreasonable to squeeze five to six thousand troops into this hall. Before, because not many people from both sides entered, and the venue was relatively large, Gu Xi didnt notice much. Now that the Poison Wave attack had killed a large number of enemies, Gu Xi suddenly realized that something was obviously wrong with the situation in front of him. The space in Westminster Abbey is getting smaller. It feels like Gu Xi led his troops into the interior of the pitcher plant, and everyone is squeezing towards Gu Xi. No, Yuuto retreats back! ?Gu Xi immediately issued the order, and at the same time he jumped onto the Holy Silver Evil Coffin and rushed out with his men. ?Although Gu Xi''s order was issued relatively quickly, the reaction speed of the undead troops was still a bit slow. ?Especially for the zombies who have rushed in for a certain distance, it is not an easy task for them to rush out. ?When Gu Xi led some of his men to retreat outside the gate of Westminster Abbey, there was a bang behind him. Hearing this sound, Gu Xi couldn''t help but look back. He found that just as he was exiting, the vestibule of Westminster Abbey in front of him was crushed into pieces by the roots of the apple tree. Those soldiers who did not withdraw were all crushed to death by bricks, and no one survived. This naturally includes some of the undead souls that have just been summoned by Gu Xi, as well as the Evil Transformer Sen who has rushed inside with his men. ??If Gu Xi hadn''t withdrawn faster, maybe he would have been killed by the bricks and stones by now. ?But even so, Gu Xi''s losses this time were quite large. Half of the more than 6,000 undead troops were lost. The only ones who could escape were the undead who were closer to the gate of Westminster Abbey. Looking at the situation in front of him, Gu Xi had to sigh that the copy in front of him was not as simple as he imagined. ?Had it been any slower, he would have died inside just now. Looking at the completely collapsed vestibule of Westminster Abbey and the tree roots rising from the ground, Gu Xi finally understood why the second boss was pointing under the apple tree. ? Turns out it wasnt a mistake, but the location of the BOSS was under the apple tree. What happened in the front hall of Westminster Abbey just now was just a prelude to the BOSSs battle. ??If Gu Xi had a professional dungeon explorer, or if he kept Princess Anna at hand, he would know. ??This No. 2 BOSS is actually not the one who was standing on the Destiny Stone just now and looking up at the sky. ??That''s just bait hanging on a fishhook to lure players into the vestibule of Westminster Abbey. The wooden man in the front hall is the motivation to attract players to move forward step by step. When players kill these wooden people, they are being led into a trap. By the time they had killed more than two-thirds of the lumbered men, the vestibule of Westminster Abbey would be squeezed by apple tree roots. Finally, the entire vestibule of Westminster Abbey was crushed to pieces. ??If the player doesn''t react, he will definitely die here. If they can escape safely, then they will encounter the real BOSS of this level. The real existence under the apple tree. Its just that Gu Xi was quite unhappy. How come the dungeon has such a deceptive layout? At once more than 3,000 soldiers were sent in. This was a big blow to him. At this time, Gu Xi became angry on the spot. Fire Realm! A ball of flame was thrown out by Gu Xi. ?The flame domain landed on the roots of the apple tree with a variety of flaming tentacles and fire traps. Boom, boom, boom! ?Gu Xi immediately set fire to the roots of the apple tree. ??At this time, the No. 2 BOSS, who was preparing to make a grand appearance through the collapse of the vestibule of Westminster Abbey, was also hit. There are players who can escape, he recognizes this. But he never expected that the players would set fire directly after escaping. And its a flame with an explosive effect. Such a flame is also a disaster for the No. 2 BOSS. Under the flames, half of the roots of the apple tree that popped out of the ground were burned on the spot. ??Gu Xi took this opportunity to cast a spiritualist spell on the enemy who was smashed to death by the bricks and stones in the vestibule of Westminster Abbey. Under this wave of spiritualism, more than 400 zombies and corpse witches climbed up from the ground. They didnt have a hero to lead them, so they just ran towards the No. 2 BOSS under the apple tree. At the same time, Gu Xi also ordered decisively: "Sen, you are ready... hell, Luna, go to the Altar of Eternal Slavery and arrange for the resurrection of the heroes who just died in the battle." ??When Gu Xi gave the order, the forces from Britain also surrounded him. When they saw the situation in the vestibule of Westminster Abbey, they also had expressions of surprise and fear on their faces. At that moment, they all saw it. At the same time, they all compared their own situations. ??I realized that if I led my troops in, the final result would probably be total annihilation. Luckily, Gu Xi was one step ahead and stood up for them, otherwise they would have really suffered a big loss this time. Just when the leaders of these forces turned to Gu Xi and were about to express their gratitude to Gu Xi, another group of undead troops poured out from the steel city gate that Gu Xi had placed at the rear of the defense line. ??When this group of undead came out, the team was quite neatly lined up. It was obvious that this team was led by a strong leader. Gu Xi turned his eyes and saw a hero in this undead army. A hero that Gu Xi himself had never seen before. Commander Lin. (End of this chapter) Chapter 847： Command hero (please subscribe) Chapter 847 Commanding Hero (Please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! [Commander Lin (level 8, summon, undead hero): experience (0/7500), attack 5, defense 5, life 95, mana 60, talent: tactics, skills: offense, defense, tactics, leader ( Can command 127 soldiers + 7 leader troops at the same time). ?Looking at the hero who rushed out with his troops, Gu Xi was somewhat puzzled. What is this persons background? Fortunately, the zombie commander named Lin explained his situation immediately. He and Evil Transformer Sen are considered one and the same, they both come from the cultist hero who was killed by the Bone Titan. ??It''s just that the evil converter Sen has gained the ability of this cultist hero to evilen his subordinates. Commander Lin has gained the ability to command cultist heroes. Although the two of them have taken different paths, their levels are surprisingly similar. ??While Commander Lin was speaking, the zombies who had just climbed out of the ruins due to Gu Xi''s spiritualism had also rushed to the No. 2 BOSS. ?These weapons are long or short, melee or long-range, and have physical attacks and magic attacks. The zombies under Gu Xi had only rushed to a position less than thirty meters in front of this man when they encountered a full-force attack from him. ?The fighting style of the one in front of me is obviously different. ?Compared to the gatekeeper, Kaisa only knows how to open and close doors and hide in the door. ?The weapon in his left hand in front of him is a long wooden stick as thick as a normal human waist. When it hits the ground hard, the ground will shake. At the same time, two to five tree roots will pop out from the ground to attack the enemies rushing over. ?Hold in the right hand of his forearm is a long wooden sword. After bringing the undead to Gu Xi, Commander Lin immediately stared at the BOSS behind the flames. ??This wooden sword was placed in the hands of the knights outside, and they looked at it as a two-handed heavy sword. What is even more surprising is that the mysterious destiny stone that was once hidden deep under the throne of Britain is now embedded in his abdomen, as if it is the source of the soul of this giant tree, emitting a faint golden light. Four arms made of thick tree trunks are holding four completely different weapons. Before, he was still dressed like an ordinary person. At most, half of his body was wooden, and he was looking up at the sky. But the situation in front of me completely overturned everything. "Sir, the zombies you sent over are dead. Without the leadership of a hero, just relying on a few undead leaders, the combat effectiveness of those undead has not been used at all." But in his hand, it was like a one-handed sword. All enemies who were two meters away from him would be cut in half by this. After destroying the vestibule of Westminster Abbey, the BOSS standing on the Stone of Destiny changed his appearance. The only thing that retains human characteristics is his human face. ?That face, now poking out from his strong chest, is gently surrounded by circles of green leaves, as if it is the guardian of nature. ?The person in front of me is no longer an ordinary mortal, but a giant tree rising from the ground and reaching into the sky. ?His body seems to be skillfully woven from countless branches, each one is full of strength and vitality, with clear muscle lines, but with a hint of weirdness. Obviously, the weapons on each arm represent a different attack method. On his arms are long-range weapons. ?One of the hands held a staff used by normal people, but this staff looked like a magic wand in his hand. He also used this staff as a magic wand. It was different from his forearm. He stretched out his hand and waved it constantly. Every three seconds, a stream of green leaves would fly out and kill a random zombie. The last arm holds a dagger. But for this person, this kind of dagger is still too small. ??He held the dagger with two fingers, and he didn''t know what use it would have in battle. Anyway, the previous three attacks are enough for this person. No one can get closer than one meter away from him. All zombies approaching will be destroyed immediately. Looking at the situation in front of him, Gu Xi stared closely at the dagger held in the opponent''s back arm. My lord, have you noticed the dagger too? Commander Lin at this time said immediately: "There is something wrong with that dagger. All three of his weapons were used, but the dagger was kept pinched and would not be used. Obviously the dagger is the key. As long as this dagger is destroyed, the enemy will have no advantage. Sir, let me give it a try. I am sure I can take him down. " "Can." ?Gu Xi glanced at Commander Lin and finally agreed. Hearing Gu Xis words, Commander Lin immediately rushed out with his troops. Unlike the Evil Transformer Sen, Commander Lin spent some time in Alidovi City. He has enough time to choose leaders and soldiers that suit him. ? And Luna and the others also have more trust in the heroes. As long as they are not robbing some elite troops or core troops above level 10, other soldiers will be handled by the heroes themselves. So Commander Lin really brought the most suitable troops with him when he came out. ?There are two teams of level 8 skeleton soldiers, one team of skeleton shooters, two teams of ghosts, plus one team each of the blind swordsman and the ebony spider. There are naturally reasons for choosing such a unit. In his opinion, such troops can cooperate better with each other, and no matter what situation they encounter, he can deal with it calmly. After receiving Gu Xis order, Commander Lin immediately released his men. Looking at the blind swordsman and the black sandalwood spider troops passing by, Gu Xi couldn''t help but ask. There are undead leaders of these two types of soldiers in Aridovi City? Yes, sometimes soldiers will awaken during battle missions in the barracks. These two arms produce a relatively large number. Although there are not many bosses, it is actually not difficult to find them carefully. Commander Lin explained while arranging the troops. ??Gu Xi noticed that under Commander Lin, the skeleton soldiers were not cannon fodder. Instead, the ghosts of the two teams played the role of cannon fodder. When Commander Lin went out to attack, Gu Xi himself was not idle either. ??The vestibule of Westminster Abbey was destroyed just now. It was just an accident. ?Although Gu Xi came out a little embarrassed, his fighting spirit had not been flattened. On the contrary, he still had a lot of energy in his heart. ??He must pay back the loss he suffered this time. After Commander Lin attacked, Gu Xi turned his head and glanced at the people following him. He decisively raised his left hand and gave an order to the special mirror. Luna, help me release the bone centipede, the red dragon, the black dragon, the bone dragon, and the ghost dragon. If they dare to hit me in the face, I want them to know how powerful I am. (End of this chapter) Chapter 848： Abilities of new heroes (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 848 The abilities of the new hero (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! Under Gu Xis order, various powerful troops began to rush out of the steel city gate. When seeing the Bone Dragon, the various forces in Britain were not very surprised. ?From the battle just now, they have already seen that Gu Xi is a very powerful necromancer. It is normal to have some bone dragons under your command. As for the level of the bone dragon, these leaders didn''t know much about it. They only felt that the bone dragon was very strong. In fact, it is not surprising to these leaders. The upper limit of this copy is level 10. ??These ghosts only need to dodge the magical attacks of the Destiny Trees in the air. "free!" Speaking of which, elite level is actually equivalent to hero level. ?Under such circumstances, they kept getting closer to the Destiny Tree, drawing the attention of the Destiny Tree. ??This kind of tree root looks very strong, but it is actually the effect of physical attacks. But Gu Xi didn''t look at Anna at all. After sending out such a group of men, Gu Xi jumped onto the Holy Silver Evil Coffin and entered the collapsed Westminster with the men who had just been released. The location of the church vestibule. ?But Commander Lin had already arranged everything. Even the Great Sir murmured a few words in his heart. At this time, Commander Lin had also rushed in front of the enemy. That is, I almost died in there, but I was killed by a sneak attack. If I dont get angry, I will really be looked down upon. Most of the bone dragons released by Gu Xi were level 13 ghost dragons. ?At the same time, two elite ghosts have approached the Destiny Treeman. It''s just that elites cannot command troops, nor can they distribute their abilities to other companions. They can only be strong alone. In addition, the number of elites exceeds that of heroes by a large amount. Therefore, the status of elites in Aridovi City is really inferior to that of heroes. of. Then various thorny tree roots began to appear on the ground, preventing Commander Lin''s troops from approaching. It seems that that person was also irritated, so he took out what was at the bottom of the box. Anna in the dungeon even walked close to Gu Xi. As long as Gu Xi had any needs, she could handle them immediately. ??The humanoid BOSS of the Destiny Tree raised four arms at the same time and roared at the sky. Commander Lin''s two groups of ghost troops, led by the ghost leader, are surrounding the enemy from all directions. Yeah, if it were me, Id take it too. At most, they appear in battle missions in the barracks and exist as base numbers corresponding to certain enemies. For the leaders of each force, they are all above level 10. Is there any difference between level 11 and level 19? ?After taking one look at the troops released by Gu Xi, they did not look any further and just discussed together in private. But Commander Lin is a hero with unique ideas. He believes that the existence of elites also has its own reason and significance. Before other heroes noticed this special group of elite soldiers, Commander Lin immediately made an appointment with such a group of soldiers. This is how the two ghost elites in front of me were obtained. On the surface, they look nothing special from ordinary ghosts. At most, their colors are different. One of them is a standard pink translucent color, and the other is a ghost wearing a black robe, but his black robe There are golden lines on it. ?At the same time, the weapons in their hands are also obviously better. ?This is actually understandable. After all, as elites, although they are just ordinary soldiers, their priority will still be higher than that of warriors and bosses. ??Whether they are completing the battle mission in the barracks or queuing up to change weapons at the blacksmith shop, they can always be one step ahead. You can even customize your own weapons. The same is true for the two people in front of me. The pink one is holding a long whip. When moving, the long whip will emit pink light. ?The other one was holding a sterling silver spear upside down. When he moved, he looked like he was riding a horse. The gun was behind him, and he had the intention of taking action at any time. The two of them surrounded the Destiny Treeman, one on the left and the other on the right. The Destiny Treeman also noticed these two elite ghosts. He immediately felt that these two elite ghosts were threatening him. ?So he directly shifted his focus to these two ghosts, and the wand on his back arm kept throwing out green leaves. But the attack speed of the wand is just like that. These two ghosts are relatively strong. They don''t need to stare at the trajectory of the flying leaves. They only need to stare at the movement of the wand to dodge in advance. So under their impact, the two of them quickly came to the side of the Destiny Tree Man. ??The one holding the spear dodged in the air and pierced the body of the Destiny Treeman with the spear. ?However, as soon as he pricked like this, he felt that something was wrong. He felt as if he had been hit on a piece of wood. ??If it''s just ordinary wood, the ghost can pierce it with confidence. But when he plunged it in front of him, he could clearly feel a suction force coming from his spear, trying to **** his spear in. Such a situation made Ghost a little uneasy. He immediately put down the spear in his hand, pulled back his left hand, and a long sword appeared in his hand. When the long sword was slashed out, a whip shadow had already been struck, and it hit the Destiny Treeman from another angle. At the same time, the men led by Commander Lin also rushed to a position about ten meters away from the Destiny Tree. From the skeleton soldiers and skeleton archers, three elites and more than ten warriors also rushed out. They pounced on the Destiny Tree from different angles at the same time and launched an attack on the Destiny Tree. Because of Commander Lin, the coordination between them was quite good. Although they attacked at the same time, there was no feeling of crowding. On the contrary, they are obviously different from before and after. At the same time, they also know very well what their abilities are and know what to do at this time. They have never done anything unnecessary. ?This is the advantage of Commander Lin. For some soldiers, the hero who can arrange everything clearly is the best hero. Other heroes are at best just tools used to improve statistics. At this time, Commander Lin did not know that his subordinates thought of him this way. At this time, he was adjusting everything in front of him and observing the reaction of the Destiny Tree Man. He naturally noticed that Elite Ghost gave up his weapons. For such a situation, he also thought more about it, and made targeted arrangements when he took action. Arrange all the problems you can think of in advance. (End of this chapter) Chapter 849： The black dragon shows its power (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 849 The Black Dragon Shows Its Power (Please subscribe for more updates) ??As Commander Lin''s men suppressed the Destiny Tree and fought there, the troops led by Gu Xi also rushed to the vicinity of the Destiny Tree. The ones that came fastest were not the bone dragons and ghost dragons under Gu Xi, but the red dragons and black dragons that had never been produced. When they were first placed on Alidovita''s side, they all thought they were the most powerful fighting force under Gu Xi. But as the Dragon Valley portal was built and the Earthline Ghost Dragon was put in place, the Black Dragon''s status plummeted. ??Now the role of these black dragons and red dragons is to go to Dragon Valley once a week, trick some underage dragons back from there, and replenish the strength of Gu Xi''s dragons. At other times, they were flying near Alidovita and did not participate in any battle. Such a situation makes the confident dragon very unhappy. ?Now that Gu Xi could rarely free them, of course they immediately rushed to the position of the Destiny Tree. ??When the black dragon and the red dragon were about to approach the Destiny Tree Man, they suddenly felt something was wrong above their heads. The apple branches above their heads seemed to come alive and kept hitting the black and red dragons. ?The sky is not their home ground. Although black dragons and red dragons have always carried out tasks to improve themselves, upgrading requires more experience. Only half of these red dragons have reached level 8, and only about one-third of black dragons have reached level 9. ??Although they immediately turned over and flew into the air again, this attack also brought a serious warning to the black dragon and the red dragon. ?As soon as they saw the apple tree in this state, the ghost dragons immediately changed their targets and directly attacked the apple tree before the Destiny Tree Man was defeated. ??With flames, it hit the black dragon and the red dragon directly. They will be beaten by apple trees because their strength has not reached a relatively high level and their various statistics have not been improved. ??Whether it is a black dragon or a red dragon, their dragon breath all has the effect of fire. At this time, the ghost dragons also flew here. ?The ghost dragons didnt know that by doing so, they cut off the Destiny Tree Mans escape route. ?The situation with the ghost dragons is different. After reaching level 10, not to mention other attributes, their attributes have improved a lot. ?This kind of flame is extremely lethal to trees. ?The apple tree branches also react quickly. When they find that they cannot extinguish the flames, the apple trees are quite humane and use the burning branches as weapons. ??So the black dragons and red dragons that flew up again did not rush towards the Destiny Tree Man, but rushed towards the branch that had just hit them, and a burst of dragon breath spurted out against the branch. ??Now that such a tree dares to hit me, this is not justified. They are the most powerful dragon clan. They are usually suppressed by bone dragons and ghost dragons. After all, their level is higher than mine. Such a situation makes the black dragons quite unhappy. They sprayed out in the sky, and the dragon flames directly ignited the branches. ?Hunted by the apple branches, half of the flying black dragon and red dragon were knocked down from the air. ?The ability of this Destiny Tree actually comes from three parts, among which the one who represents the will to fight is the one who originally stood on the Destiny Stone. It is the Destiny Stone that represents combat power, and the apple tree behind provides sufficient defense and vitality for the Destiny Tree people. In other words, as long as they fight under the apple tree, the Destiny tree people will not die easily. Therefore, less than half of the attacks by Commander Lin''s men were effective, and the rest did not actually affect the Destiny Tree people. As a result, the burning of the black dragon''s and red dragon''s breath disrupted the apple tree''s support for the Destiny Tree. The ghost dragons rushed forward this time and dealt the final blow to the apple tree. ?Most of these ghost dragons are leyline ghost dragons, and they have the ability to rust or age. Rusting can reduce the enemy''s defense, and aging can reduce the enemy''s vitality. As soon as the two abilities came out, the apple tree was immediately beaten to death. The apple tree was also smart. It destroyed the branches here quite simply, allowing the branches still carrying flames to fly up on their own. Attack the rushing ghost dragon. ?But the apple trees thinking is still too simple. ?In Apple Trees mind, it can defeat even black dragons, but it cant defeat some ghost dragons. But it never expected that the ghost dragon''s strength exceeded the black dragon by a lot. Severing the branches that are fundamentally connected to the big tree, there is no way to catch up with the ghost dragon. Instead, they are guided by the ghost dragon and collide in the sky. In the end, the shade of the apple trees near this half was directly burned away. Without the help of the apple tree, the Destiny Tree people also lost their due defense and super vitality. In addition, the movement speed of tree people is really much slower than that of normal people. ?So Commander Lin seized this opportunity and asked his men to pour all their attacks on the Destiny Treeman. ??The Destiny Treeman wanted to take the opportunity to counterattack, but was blocked by several elite undead who had already attacked him. At this time, the Destiny Treeman finally remembered the dagger in his hand. He raised the arm holding the dagger and was about to take action. But at this moment, Commander Lin, who had been staring at this side, decisively waved his hand, and a skeleton archer shot an arrow at that arm. When the skeleton archer shot the arrow, everyone could see a flash of golden light. ??The arm holding the dagger exploded on the spot, and the small dagger fell to the ground before it was thrown. ??Then other elite undead people attacked from all directions, cutting off the legs and slapping the face, and launched the final attack on the Destiny Treeman from different positions. Also rushing over were the bone-armored centipedes under Gu Xi. ?It just happened to catch up with the good time. When it rushed over, the Destiny Treeman had no time to pay attention to itself. ?So the Bone Centipede seized an opportunity, climbed up from the back of the Destiny Tree, and bit **** the Destiny Tree''s back. With this bite, the bone-armored centipede directly tore off a piece of the skin of the tree of destiny, and then with a strong force, most of the bark of the tree of destiny was torn off. ??The Destiny Treeman didn''t expect that there could be such an attack method. He turned the spear in his hand, trying to hit the bone armor centipede behind him. But at this moment, an elite skeleton holding a sword and shield pounced forward. The long sword in his hand pierced the abdomen of the Destiny Tree Man, and cut downwards with force. ?At this moment, the life force of the Destiny Tree Man was reduced by more than half, and he no longer had the strength to attack the Bone Centipede. At this time, other undead souls rushed up from all directions, pushing the Destiny Treeman to the ground, and kept slashing at the Destiny Treeman''s body with their weapons. (End of this chapter) Chapter 850： New copy task (please subscribe) Chapter 850 New copy mission (please subscribe) [Elite Skeleton Shooter (summon) kills Destiny Tree Arils (Level 9, BOSS), you get 1 experience point, Commander Lin gets 1 experience point, the killer gets 119 experience points, and other participants get experience 51 points. In the Westminster Abbey Big Event Dungeon, the second BOSS Destiny Tree Ariels was killed, and the passage to the Westminster Cemetery has been opened. With a ding, new information popped up, and Gu Xi also understood that the second BOSS, the Destiny Treeman Ariels, had died in the battle. Before Gu Xi could step forward to check on Ariels, the Destiny tree who fell to the ground, the leaders of the major forces in Britain rushed over with their troops. They quickly moved the defense line originally located at the station to this side, and helped Gu Xi clean up the fallen battlefield. ?Anna in the dungeon also brought the great knight to Gu Xi. Your men are very strong. When Anna spoke, she looked up at the black dragon and red dragon still hovering in the sky. ?Although only part of the apple tree was burned, the sunlight had already fallen where the shade of the apple tree had been burned. He knew that this was the follow-up mission coming. As Anna spoke, she pointed to the vestibule of Westminster Abbey, which had become ruins. Most kings have the possibility of transforming the undead. ?After discovering this situation, Anna would naturally be quite happy. At this time, Anna said to Gu Xi: "Baron Gu, I know it''s very hard now, but there is one thing I want to ask you for a favor." ??It''s just that he doesn''t quite understand what the Anna in front of him means by saying this. This was an advance for the British troops. You mean, when I hit the cemetery, I have to be careful not to hit the kings body? Princess, please speak. ??Gu Xi, who was about to touch the corpse, stopped when he heard this. ?At the same time, because the controlled part of the apple trees was burned, this gave the part of the apple trees that had not yet been controlled a chance to fight back. Gu Xi can understand, he heard a lot from Princess Anna. As expected, Anna added: "Look, just past here is the royal cemetery. Most of the British royal family, no matter which dynasty they belong to, were born here, ascended the throne here, and were finally buried in that location." The apple trees here can no longer provide much help to the cultists. This is where the King of Britain ascended the throne. Hearing what Anna said, Gu Xi seemed to understand something. But you also know the situation of our British royal family. Baron Gu, the coffins of the past kings are buried over there, as well as the personal belongings of the past kings. This time, the enemy will definitely attack the past kings. ?Gu Xi asked curiously. So no matter how powerful the cultist is, he can only transform at most one of the kings, and it is very likely that he will start with the weak one. " This area has now returned to the control of Victoria City. "No, there is no need for that. I just hope that the king''s burial objects will not be touched by others." Anna glanced at Gu Xi and stated her request. ?At this moment, a tingling sound came from Gu Xi''s ear. Ding! You communicate with the eldest princess in the dungeon, and after receiving the order from the eldest princess, you activate a dungeon mission! Dungeon Quest: Treasure of the King [Task description: From inside the Westminster Abbey Cemetery, find and recover the funerary objects that originally belonged to the kings of the past dynasties. [Task requirements: Retrieve at least two funerary objects (0/2)] ? ? [Task reward: King''s weapon set (transformation item). Explanation 1: There are some things that, as long as you take them out, you will be like a king. Explanation 2: Those who can be buried beside the king must be the king''s favorite. ?Looking at the dungeon mission that popped up in front of him, Gu Xi rolled his eyes. He thought that the rewards given by the tasks in the dungeon were as good as last time, so he just raised a skill level by 1 level. ?As a result, the tasks are obviously becoming more and more difficult, and the things given are becoming more and more abstract. The King''s Weapon Set, what is this? Is it used to transform weapons? ?That also depends on whether Gu Xixiang wants it or not. What kind of kings can there be in Britain? How can their weapons be transformed? Could it be some kind of snake-cutting sword? Sky-opening ax? ??If you really want to have such an illusion, you can just ask Gu Xi to pretend it. After all, white and impermanent skin is really useful for Gu Xi. The problem is that you dont have one. ?Just this thing, but also need to find two burial objects? He wanted to open all the tombs of the British kings and take out everything in them. ?But Gu Xi didnt do it in the end. ?This dungeon is very important to Gu Xi. His goal is to complete all the dungeon tasks. Even if he cannot complete them all, he must complete most of the tasks that appear in the dungeon. ?Before receiving the mission, it was impossible for Gu Xi to offend the NPC who issued the mission in the dungeon. ?After accepting the task, Gu Xi didn''t pay much attention. He just silently walked to the body of the fallen Destiny Treeman Ariels, reached out and pulled out the guy hard. ??The body of Ariels, the Destined Treeman, is hard enough at the beginning. When Commander Lin''s men attacked, they didn''t have any strength left at all. ?With this move, Ariels, the Destiny Tree, was cut into pieces. By the time Gu Xi passed by, the Destined Treeman Ariels, who originally looked like a big tree with four arms, had now turned into a pile of wood fragments. Even his weapons were turned into pieces and scattered all over the place, leaving nothing behind. When Gu Xi came over, there was a pile of broken wood on the ground. Looking at the situation in front of him, Gu Xi stepped forward and pushed the wood away. He happened to see the Destiny Stone that had been embedded in the abdomen of Ariels, the Destiny Tree. ?That is actually a large, unremarkable stone. From a distance, it looks like a large cement block. But after Gu Xi translated it, it had a distinctly different aura. ?Gu Xi thought for a moment, raised his left hand, activated the effect of the six flame lights, and the holder of the underworld dragon robe stood behind Gu Xi. ? Gu Xi closed his eyes, and through the perspective of the person holding the suit, Gu Xi saw that this destiny stone contained a strong aura of national destiny. ?Although Gu Xi could clearly feel that the aura of national destiny in front of him was fake, it didn''t matter. ?Thinking of this, Gu Xi turned his head and glanced at Anna, then raised his hand. Bury the Dragon Vein! ??As Huangquan Longpao''s skill was activated, the national destiny on the Destiny Stone was activated by Gu Xi. (End of this chapter) Chapter 851： The conflict caused by the Destiny Stone (please subscribe) Chapter 851: Conflict over the Destiny Stone (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! ??As the aura of national destiny on the Destiny Stone was activated by the Huangquan dragon robe, a fierce dragon roar came to everyone''s ears. Gu Xi could even hear the sound of the waves in the sea from the dragon''s roar. Before Gu Xi could see clearly what was going on, a fishy smell of the sea hit his face. Gu Xis movements also attracted the attention of Anna and others. When Gu Xi pushed away the pieces of wood, the leaders of the major forces knew what they were. After all, they are all British forces, and they all have more or less titles from Britain. When the king of Britain ascended the throne, they also had the right to visit. ?Of course they understand what that stone represents. But to Gu Xi, none of this was a problem. ?Now that Gu Xi was about to attack the Destiny Stone, they couldn''t help but rush up to stop Gu Xi. As long as the dungeon is released, the level of the ghost dragon can be increased again. Obviously, this ghost dragon has brought the national destiny from Britain. ?But at this moment, the holder of the Huangquan dragon robe suddenly stepped back in front of Gu Xi, opened the Huangquan dragon robe, and blocked Gu Xi behind him. [Ghost Dragon (level 10, summoned object): experience (0/5500), attack 20, defense 18, life 150, skills: undead creature, flying creature, powerful dragon breath (dragon breath attack can ignore enemy defense), aging curse . Then a bang was heard. ??After this dragon shadow flew out of the Destiny Stone, its level continued to increase. Note: This ghost dragon originally had the strength to reach level 20 or even level 25, but due to certain restrictions, its level has now been suppressed to level 10. As soon as the ability to bury the dragon veins was activated, the destiny stone exploded on the spot, and a virtual dragon shadow flew into the sky. At this moment, Gu Xi clearly saw the situation of the dragon shadow in front of him. There was a thunder in the sky, and the dragon shadow that was about to surpass level 20 was hit by a bolt of lightning. Even the dragon hit the ground and rolled several times on the ground. ?At the same time, there are traces of bones like lions on the ghost dragon''s body. At the same time, he also guessed why this ghost dragon was said to have the possibility of impacting level 25 or above. Looking at the explanation of the ghost dragon''s message, Gu Xi understood what the lightning strike just now was about. ??This destiny stone was originally a proof of the King of Britain''s accession to the throne. It contains the dragon energy of Britain''s national destiny. It is precisely because of this that the destiny stone was activated by the dragon robe of Huangquan using the dragon''s burial vein. ?But it is precisely for this reason that in the dungeon, the level of the ghost dragon that could originally reach level 25 has dropped directly. Coupled with the fact that the level limit of the current dungeon is 10, the original level has been suppressed again, and finally it has become the current situation. But it was already too late. When it first started flying, the level of this dragon shadow was only level 7, but as soon as it turned around, its level exceeded level 10, and even kept improving. ??The dragon in front of me completely looks like a ghost dragon, but its color is not the color of a serious ghost dragon, but a weird red color. At least the ghost dragon in front of him will not hit level 20. As long as he has gained experience, he can reach level 20 directly. Unlike the other two level 19s under Gu Xi, after reaching level 20, they have to complete legendary missions. The gap here is huge. The ghost dragon in front of him might be the first soldier under Gu Xi to break into level 20 on his own. ?This possibility made Gu Xi take a higher look at the ghost dragon. Otherwise, he really wouldn''t have paid much attention to this level 10 level. You must know that Gu Xi currently has a group of level 20 or above hellhounds. Just when Gu Xi was about to let the ghost dragon get up, Anna and the great knight also walked up to Gu Xi. Baron Gu, can you please keep this ghost dragon for me? Gu Xi looked back at Anna and shook his head decisively. "impossible." "Baron Gu, I just saw that your ghost dragon was transformed from the Destiny Stone. Although I don''t know how you operate it, the Destiny Stone belongs to Britain." At Anna''s words, Gu Xi was so angry that he laughed. ??The guilt that Princess Anna had when she wanted to assassinate this person was swept away. Gu Xi directly pulled Anna to the pile of wood fragments. "You should tell him that I snatched the destiny stone from him. If you don''t accept it, I can help resurrect him, and you can challenge it yourself." "you!" Anna felt a little unhappy when Gu Xi said it. ?But he didn''t say anything more, after all, the strength Gu Xi had shown now was beyond the level of the copy in front of him. Not to mention other things, the level of the dozens of ghost dragons flying in the sky has exceeded the upper limit of level 10. ??If it weren''t for the fact that they were released from the city gate by Gu Xi, they might have been rejected by the dungeon as soon as they entered the dungeon. ?It is precisely for this reason, and because Gu Xi has already killed two bosses, Anna is unwilling to have any conflict with Gu Xi. After all, what Gu Xi showed in front of him already had the power to bulldoze the entire copy. ??If Anna forced Gu Xi too much, and Gu Xi turned around, they might even be thrown into the dumps. ?After glaring at Gu Xi, Anna said nothing more. Affected by Anna, the attitudes of the leaders of various forces in Britain towards Gu Xi also rapidly changed. ?Although there was no conflict with Gu Xi''s team, he didn''t dare to get too close to Gu Xi''s team like before. Gu Xi didnt pay much attention to this situation. ?? He is very aware of his current strength. If it were not for taking on some tasks, he would have wiped out these **** forces in one fell swoop. How can we keep them as they are now? ?So Gu Xi gave them a heavy snort and moved the steel city gate that was placed at the previous square location. With the suppression of the steel city gate, Gu Xi walked over to Ariels, the slain tree of destiny. ?The Destiny Stone of Destiny Treeman Ariels was transformed into a ghost dragon by Gu Xi, but the other parts were still in place. Gu Xi needed to deal with this place. At least things like picking up corpses to retrieve treasures were essential. ?These were all beaten down by Gu Xi, and he didnt want to just throw them here. ?So Gu Xi reached out and touched the pile of wood, and then a voice sounded in Gu Xi''s ears. You got 318 gold coins. You got spear fragments (white)*11. ?obtained wood*33. You get soldier recruitment coupon (level 3)*4 You get building stone (level 2)*1 You get a wooden long sword (green)*1 You get the applewood staff (green)*1 You get the Dagger of Evil (Blue)*1 (End of this chapter) Chapter 852： The copy task is completed (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 852 copy mission completed (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! Wooden long sword (green, two-handed weapon) Attack: 9 After equipped: Strength +1, Constitution +1 Equipment requirements: Strength 10 Special: Bone Crushing, has a chance to break the enemy''s bones when attacking. Explanation: You see this is a sword, but it is definitely more powerful than your mace. Applewood staff (green, two-handed weapon) Attack: 6 After equipped: Intelligence +1, Perception +1 ?These civilians were rescued by having their bones cut off, so they will naturally be full of gratitude, but the attitude towards the undead is the same for all living beings, and there will definitely be fear and caution. ?These civilians look weird. They look at the targets of the Bone-Zhanying Camp soldiers with gratitude, but they dare not get too close to the Bone-Zhanying Camp. He glanced at these civilians, and then said to Robbie: "Robbie, you did a good job. You completed the task very well. This wooden sword will be rewarded to you." Except for the blue evil dagger, Gu Xi only found two pieces of equipment that didn''t look very good. ?After thinking about it, Gu Xizheng was planning to put away these two weapons. ??If these two weapons appeared before Gu Xis level 4, they would definitely be considered good weapons. Special: Flying leaves, can release leaves to attack the enemy, causing about 15 points of damage to the enemy. Robbies eyes also lit up after taking the wooden sword. Equipment requirements: Intelligence 10 ?After saying this, Gu Xi handed the wooden sword he had just received to Robbie. Behind him were more than 300 civilians who were still alive. After taking over the wooden long sword, Robbie was also quite happy. This long sword was a pretty good weapon for him. ?At this moment, Robbie, who had been working outside Westminster Abbey, came over with the bone-cutting battalion. As the hero of the Bone-Zhanying Battalion, he holds the same ordinary two-handed long sword as the Bone-Zhanying Battalion. Gu Xi knew what they were thinking with one look at them. Explanation: In addition to being used for burning, apple wood actually has some uses. ??Although this weapon has been strengthened many times by Alidovi City and its quality is already good, it is still not as good as some serious weapons. ?But Gu Xi understood it, but he didn''t want to pay attention to this kind of thing at all. But for Gu Xi now, it is really of no use. After handing the wooden sword to Robbie, Gu Xi looked at the civilians behind the bone-cutting camp. Sir, these civilians have been rescued. Its appropriate for them to stay here. Do you think where is the best place to send them now? Hearing Gu Xis words, the great knight who was standing next to Anna had to stand up. Leave it to me. To express my gratitude, this is a reward for you. As the great knight spoke, he walked towards the civilians. ?At this time, a voice also came from Gu Xi''s ear. You have completed the copy mission: The new force on the streets. ] ? ? ? [Mission description: Some ordinary people are still being attacked by weird cultists in the streets and alleys. Please take action to save them. Mission requirements: Rescue 337 civilians (337/20) Task reward: Light of civilians (purple). Light of the civilians (purple): You can draw a torch on the battle flag to represent the civilians'' recognition of you. Under the influence of the battle flag, the life of all your soldiers will increase by 30. Flame light, under the influence of the battle flag, all soldiers under your command will attack with 2 points of fire damage. Civilian Blessing, under the influence of the battle flag, all soldiers under your command will automatically recover 6 health points every 5 seconds. Looking at the torch-like pattern that appeared in his hand, Gu Xi knew that his harvest this time was pretty good. Find someone to redraw his battle flag and incorporate this pattern into it. After putting away the [Light of the Common People], Gu Xi took another look at the apple wood staff in his hand, and wanted to find someone to send the staff away, but found that there was no target. In the end, Gu Xi just gave it up, put away the applewood staff, and said to Robbie and Commander Lin: "You go first to the cemetery. I need to sort it out again. " ?After hearing Gu Xis order, Commander Lin quickly set off, while Robbie glanced at Gu Xi. Gu Xi waved to him, "Go ahead, I''ll be fine here." ? Gu Xi knew that Robbie was worried about his own safety, but he didn''t raise his head to look at the black dragon or red dragon in the sky. With their presence, could there be any problem with Gu Xi''s safety? After arranging Robbie and the others out, Gu Xi did not rush to take action, but focused his attention on the pile of wood again. The former gatekeeper Kaisa was locked in the gate of the underworld, and his body could not be used. So Gu Xi had no idea of ??summoning souls and transforming corpses. ??The Destiny Treeman Ariels is different now. Although her body has been beaten into pieces, she is still there. ?Especially the head, which still looks quite complete now. ?Although this guy''s level is not very high, he can still be regarded as a BOSS template, and Gu Xi doesn''t want to miss it just like that. ?So Gu Xi raised his phantom magic wand and pointed it at the body of Ariels, the tree of destiny. Spiritualism! ?As a ray of white light fell, the large amount of wood flew up on its own, constantly joining together in front of Gu Xi. Anna on the side saw this situation and understood what Gu Xi wanted to do. But it was Gu Xi who took the initiative along the way, and no one could grab Gu Xi''s loot. They could only watch like this, waiting for Gu Xi to take everything that belonged to him before coming over to clean up the battlefield. ?In Anna''s mind, the best Gu Xi can do is take away the enemy''s corpse and the enemy''s weapons and equipment. There is no way Gu Xi can take away the land of Westminster Abbey. After Gu Xi has dealt with all the enemies here, Britain can go back to rebuilding Westminster Abbey. There is no need to fight with Gu Xi at this time for something they don''t want. So no matter what Gu Xi planned to do, Anna and the others had no intention of stopping it. Under Gu Xi''s spiritualism, the wood fragments were finally pieced together into a wooden figure that was a little more than two meters high. The body of this wooden figure was thicker than that of a normal human being, and the wooden boards on the surface of the body were almost rotten. He looked like a puppet made of rotten wood. ??The only thing that is not wood is a stone embedded in his chest. Rotten Woodman (level 9, summoned object): experience (0/4500), attack 20, defense 28, life 150, skills: undead creature, rot attack, life absorption, destiny defense (not affected by the effect of instant death attack). (End of this chapter) Chapter 853： Enemies who take the initiative to provoke (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 853 The provocative enemy (please subscribe for more updates) ?After recruiting the new undead, Gu Xi''s men finally cleaned up the battlefield, and all the things that were originally piled on the battlefield were transported back to Alidovi City. ?At the same time, the newly resurrected Evil Transformer Sen also walked out of the steel city gate with his men. ??This time Xiehuazhesen suffered a big loss. Not only was he resurrected, but his good subordinates were also gone. ??The zombies he has now are all ordinary zombies trained in the cemetery, and their level is only level 7. ??Although he was transformed into an evil zombie immediately, and he had all kinds of weapons and equipment on hand, they were definitely not as useful as those evil zombies before. As soon as he came out, he came to Gu Xi. Sir, I hope to participate in the next battle. "Okay, but Lin has already killed the route leading to the cemetery. There are a lot of troops there. If you go there now, even with your speed, you won''t be able to hit anyone. It just so happens that I have other troops. The task is for you to do. ?Hearing the request of the evil zombie, Gu Xi immediately thought that he had accepted a dungeon mission during his last dungeon trip. Gu Xi couldn''t waste time on this, so the evil converter Sen who came with his troops could just make arrangements. ?Now Xiehuazhesen made a request to participate in the war, Gu Xi just thought of this task, and he handed over the task to Xiehuazhesen. ??I''m worried that things in Westminster Abbey this time are not as simple as we see. Blood-colored strange fruit! The Great Sir whispered to Anna in the copy: "Princess, this one is a bit too much." ??We''d better reserve enough troops to deal with what comes next. ?Sir, lets forget about this matter. When Gu Xi left, Anna and the great knights looked a little ugly. Hearing this, the great knight shook his head. At the first gatekeeper''s side, the men released are cultists. Princess, its not that I want to raise any objections. Hearing the request and task put forward by Gu Xi, Evil Transformer Sen immediately agreed. ??This is a mission that requires killing strange creatures within the confines of Westminster Abbey and taking a **** fruit from them. Along the way, Gu Xi and his men killed many enemies, but there were not many truly weird enemies. ?After handing over this task, Gu Xi took the phantom magic wand and led his men towards the cemetery. ??And all the **** fruits come from Weiyi''s body. Judging from the current situation, it will take some time to find these Weiyi. I always feel that there is the shadow of that great king behind this. " One hundred **** fruits, which means at least one hundred enemies must be killed. Along the way, Gu Xi defeated two bosses. None of their subordinates were such weird creatures. This is normal. Who told us that we did not show enough strength now? If we had participated in the previous battle, he would not have reacted like this. On the side of the second Destiny Treeman, the subordinates at the beginning were Wooden People. But the situation in front of me has become a little weird. I always have the feeling that the situation is not in our plan. " ?At this time, Anna thought for a while and said, "Sir, go and talk to the man under the apple tree and ask him to pay more attention to the situation here." "Princess, the one who is currently trying his best to suppress the alienation of the apple tree. You have also seen what happened before. The apple tree was almost controlled by the prince''s men. Can he still concentrate on it now?" "It should be possible. You didn''t notice that the apple tree had just been burned by the fire, and the speed of the apple tree''s deformation had obviously slowed down a lot. This was an opportunity for that knight. Now that he still has some energy, just say it was me and ask him to help more. " "Okay." The great knight said helplessly, "I''ll go talk to the knight right now." While Anna and the others were discussing this matter, the leaders of other British forces were also discussing in twos and threes. This time in the battle, they felt that they were having a hard time. When Gu Xi came out at the beginning, they felt that with the addition of a new force, the next battle would go more smoothly. But they never expected that the final outcome would be like this. The battle in front of them was of no concern to them at all. They seemed to have come for an armed parade. ?Then what are they doing here? As a background? The leaders of various forces are quite dissatisfied with this situation. The reason why they came here was to show themselves well in front of the British royal family and earn some good fortune for their own power. As a result, they came to serve as the background, so what benefits could they get from the British royal family. Its a waste of time. Several leaders are considering whether to leave early. ??Anyway, looking at the troops Gu Xi has at hand, not to mention other things, it shouldn''t be difficult to compare Westminster Abbey. I''m afraid nothing will happen to them next. ?While they were secretly discussing this matter, a roar suddenly came from the direction of the cemetery. It seemed like something exploded. For a time, everyone''s attention was focused on that side. At this moment, they saw a faint blue light shield appear in the direction of the cemetery, covering the entire cemetery upside down like a huge bowl. As soon as Anna saw this situation, she immediately felt something was wrong. Impossible, how could this thing be activated? At this time, Gu Xi happened to be within this light barrier. He raised his head and glanced at the sky that had changed color, then glanced at the message that popped up in front of him, and sighed speechlessly. He just came to make a copy, how could he encounter such a thing? [Death Arena (blue, treasure) is activated, and you are affected by the effect of the treasure. Within the area of ??influence of the Arena, you cannot surrender, escape, retreat, exit the game, or pretend to be dead. Only one force can fight against your enemies. Survive. Looking at this message, Gu Xi knew that this Death Arena was a treasure prop similar to war shackles. It is a means to prevent players from escaping. ? It''s just that Gu Xi is a little confused. Where does the opponent have the confidence to think that he can win against him? Thinking of this, Gu Xi moved the phantom magic wand a little to the ground. The main city gate appeared behind Gu Xi, and a large number of undead troops stepped out of the main city gate. Also coming out together are Gu Xis most powerful troops, Wangxiang Militia and Cerberus. After releasing them, Gu Xi had only one idea. Kill all the guys who provoke him. (End of this chapter) Chapter 854： The No. 3 BOSS who caused great death (please subscribe) Chapter 854 The No. 3 BOSS who committed a big death (please subscribe) ? To die a big death is the third boss of the Westminster Abbey Incident dungeon, Xiao Song the Mind Controller. ??He is a semi-necromancer and also a brainwasher for the cultists. Different from the previous gatekeepers and destiny trees, his abilities are relatively diverse. He himself has the ability to control other people''s minds and make them fight like undead. He also has the skills of a necromancer to resurrect corpses and fight for him. ??But his real ability is not here, but to deceive and intimidate the enemy through undead and psychic spells, in order to weaken the enemy''s will, and finally achieve the effect of killing the enemy. It can be said that his method is unique among cultists. Normal people don''t know about his abilities, and they think that he is a kind of being who can practice both magic and martial arts. No one thought that he was taking the route of bluffing. In order to ensure that his fighting style would not be discovered by others, he always acted with the attitude that everyone who saw him attack would die. So when the enemy appears, he will release his treasure, the Death Arena, to trap the enemy in a range. So many soldiers were killed immediately. Enemies inside cannot escape. They are all considered cultists. They have been brainwashed by the mind-controller Xiao Song and think that they have gained great power. In fact, this is not the case at all. Their bodies are slowly turning into undead. ?At the same time, their brains will also become the base of the mind-controller Xiao Song, which allows the mind-controller Xiao Song to quickly control everything nearby, and make different arrangements, and may even influence other people through the brains of these subordinates. ?No one should want to expose his secret. These soldiers are all half-undead troops brought by the mind-controller Xiao Song. In their eyes, this is an opportunity for their men to upgrade. ?This forced the mind-controller Xiao Song, who was originally waiting for the enemy to come to his door, to launch his own death arena in advance. But Gu Xi sent two heroes this time. Looking at the direct change of color in the sky, Gu Xi couldn''t help but muttered. ?So these two men immediately led their men to kill the miscellaneous soldiers. Even if he dies in battle, his body will be left behind and become part of the undead in his hands. The enemies that were brought in before were often not in large numbers. Even if they could kill the soldiers, they could only kill a few. They would soon be surrounded by these soldiers and eventually fall into a mental illusion. When they came over, they did not go directly to fight the BOSS, but to clear out the minions near the cemetery. What they like most is to fight such a large number of enemies. No support from outside can come in, and his methods cannot be seen. At this time, Gu Xi happened to lead some of his men into the attack range of the Death Arena. ??They brought enough troops, and they came with the intention of clearing the troops. "The enemy is strong. He just launched when I came over. He was staring at me the whole time." ??The Bone-cutting Battalion itself is already a large force, and Commander Lin micro-manages his soldiers to the extreme. But he never expected that the two heroes who came first were Gu Xi''s heroes. This situation made Gu Xi even more cautious. He did not go to the inside of the cemetery immediately, but stopped right in front of him. At the same time, Gu Xi released the garrison gate, along with the soul-calling tower. After releasing all his belongings, Gu Xi looked in the direction of the enemy. Just when he looked over there, he felt his eyes blurred, and the holder of the Soul Lamp appeared in front of Gu Xi. Gu Xi was just a little confused, but then he understood what was going on. The enemy uses the power of the mind. ?However, Gu Xi''s usual Flame Heart body protection effects are all based on immunity to the effects of psychic spells. Therefore, even if the enemy uses the power of his mind, he himself cannot feel it. ??But the holder of the Mind Lamp is different. He is the most sensitive to the power of the mind. As soon as he finds someone using the power of the mind, he will jump out to protect Gu Xi. Finding that someone had used the power of his mind, Gu Xi couldn''t help but smile. Who is this person? Did he come up to you with his head turned upside down? Isnt this just seeking death? ?Thinking of this, Gu Xi rolled his eyes first, and then quickly took action. ?Although he discovered the enemy''s weakness, Gu Xi didn''t have any careless ideas. At this time, Gu Xi immediately released all the bone dragons, ghost dragons and ghost dragons. To deal with psychic enemies, powerful undead are the best choice. The undead themselves are not very affected by psychic spells. In addition, if the undead is much stronger than the enemy, the opponent''s psychic abilities will continue to weaken. You can even ignore it directly. Inside the bone dragon released by Gu Xi was a level 19 two-headed bone dragon. This is simply the biggest nemesis of enemies who use psychic powers. Undead, not only have high levels, but also have two heads. Even if one head is controlled by the mind, there will be another head that can obey the command. There is no need to worry about being affected at all. Just as Gu Xi thought, the two-headed bone dragon flew out, circled in the sky for a small half circle, and immediately rushed to the depths of the cemetery. ?Behind the double-headed bone dragon, there were ghost dragons and ghost dragons, etc. They didn''t need Gu Xi to give any orders at all, they just stared at the enemy. ?Xiao Song, the mind controller over there, didn''t expect that the enemy would rush over before he even started. So he shot forward immediately. Pressed his hands on the ground, as if pulling out something, and roared loudly. I am the Hammer of Scotland! Amidst his roar, a corpse stood up from the ground. ?He wears a gold crown on his head, and directly under the gold crown is a hood made of chain mail. He wears a red cloak, and his body exudes the smell of pickled spices. When he stood up, he still held a long sword in his hand. Obviously, the golden crown on his head and the long sword in his hand were both buried with this corpse. Hearing the words of the mind controller Xiao Song, Gu Xi was suddenly stunned. The Hammer of Scotland? Who is that? ?Actually, Gu Xi didn''t know that this Hammer of Scotland was actually Edward Long-Legs. The one who brought the Stone of Destiny from Scotland to Victoria City. ??Cultists have thought everything through. ??The Destiny Treeman took over the Destiny Stone, and the mind-controller Xiao Song controlled the body of Edward Long-Legs. ??Later, a member of the bloodline of Edward Longlegs will be installed in Westminster Abbey, and the British throne will be passed down. At that time, the blood sacrifice will be performed under the authority of the King of Britain, the mirror underground palace will be opened, and the magnified king will come out. Its all that simple. As a result, Gu Xi came and the copy quickly slipped in another direction. (End of this chapter) Chapter 855： Easy to kill (please subscribe) Chapter 855: Easy kill (please subscribe) Who the mind-controller Xiao Song turns himself into has no direct connection with Gu Xi. Even if Edward Longlegs is a relatively famous king in Britain, he is so famous that there are three Edwards before him, but he can occupy the title of Edward I. The upper level limit of this copy is level 10. ?No matter how powerful Edward was during his lifetime, he can only be a level 10 undead now. When he faced Gu Xi''s men, he couldn''t even beat a dog. ?There was a loud roar from the other side, which only startled Gu Xi. Then a large number of bone dragons fell from the sky and pounced on Xiao Song, the mind controller behind. This was the first time that the mind-controller Xiao Song faced such a situation, and he was also shocked. At this time, the mind controller Xiaoson said loudly: "I am now Edward Long-Legs in his strongest state, and behind me are the strongest heavy armored cavalry and longbowmen in Britain. On the battlefield, I am invincible. " Behind him appeared three thousand heavy armored cavalry, and nearly ten thousand longbowmen carrying bows and arrows taller than them. ?But Gu Xi couldn''t see this scene. At this time, the bone dragons in the sky also flew above the head of the mind controller Xiao Song. He has encountered this kind of thing many times before. ?It''s just that Gu Xi is immune to the influence of the mind. In his eyes, the mind-controller Xiao Song is like a madman, dancing around. ?Similarly, he did not expect that Gu Xi could be immune to his own psychic power. ??The rusty dragon''s breath was sprayed at the location of the mind controller Xiao Song. After taking a look at it, Gu Xi said: "Psychic Dark Lamp, use the soul flame." When the mind-controller Xiaoson said these words, the scene changed rapidly, and his eyes moved directly from the Westminster Abbey Cemetery to a hillside covered with grass. ??But he really didn''t expect that Gu Xi was staring at him. ?At Gu Xi''s order, the wielder of the Mind Lamp immediately took action and struck a blow at the mind controller Xiao Song, who was still beating around wildly. ?In the following battle, Gu Xi''s men will beat themselves up, and eventually beat themselves to death. Because all of this is an illusion formed by the mind-controller Xiaoson who borrowed the memory and psychic power of Edward Long-Legs. As long as he is not sprayed by the ghost dragon''s breath, he will be fine. Among the heavy armored cavalry and long archers, you can see some halos flashing from time to time, which is a sign that the strength of the soldiers exceeds level 20. All people who are affected by the power of the mind will think that they are leading the troops when they face the real Edward Long-Legs and the strongest one. ?Mind Controller Xiao Song never expected that Gu Xis men would be so strong. He doesnt have to worry at all. So he dodged, staggered some positions, and prepared to move some distance back. ? Even if they are not completely wiped out, the undead under him can still take action. If not, he can still take action. In his mind, these bone dragons flying over were just performing beheading operations. ?Looking at the mind controller Xiao Song retreating with a dance-like movement, Gu Xi ordered. Psychic lamp, mark the location of that guy. In fact, there is no need for Gu Xis order. The soul flame just thrown up by the soul lamp has already played a guiding role. ?After being ignited by the soul flame, a dark blue flame appeared on the body of the mind controller Xiao Song. This is the effect of the soul flame. This flame will use the body and soul of the mind-controller Xiao Song as fuel until all the mind-controller Xiao Song is burned out. Gu Xi rarely uses this ability, not because burning enemies cannot transform them into undead, but because most enemies cannot burn anything. ?Most of the enemy souls are not too powerful, and they often disappear immediately after getting angry. The final harvest was not much. On the contrary, it is a bit of a waste of one''s own skills. ?The situation of the mind controller Xiao Song in front of him is different. For him who practices the power of the mind, the power of the mind is the best fuel. ?As it is now, the flame of the soul is constantly burning on the mind-controller Xiao Song. I believe that when the mind-controller Xiao Song is burned to death, Gu Xi will get something good. ??And now the existence of the soul flame has become a good mark to locate the mind controller Xiao Song. The unique situation of the soul flame cannot be hidden even by illusions affected by the power of the soul. ??Skeleton dragons, ghost dragons, and ghost dragons in the sky will know where the enemy they want to fight is as soon as they see this dark blue flame. Some of them were affected by the power of the mind and saw Edward Long-Legs'' army, and some did not see any army. ??But no matter what, they had no idea of ??attacking others, and all attacks were directed at the mind-controller Xiao Song. Every attack they make is quite precise. By the time the mind-controller Xiao Song reacted, it was already too late. Half of his psychic power had been burned away, and the ''legion'' under Edward Long-Legs could not kill a single ghost dragon. On the contrary, his life has dropped to the lowest point under the attack of the ghost dragon. Looking at the situation in front of him, Xiao Song, the mind controller, naturally knew what was wrong. Edward Longlegs, all the strength of the army is within me. When the mind controller Xiao Song roared like this, all the armies transformed by his mind power rushed towards him. ??This army poured into the body of the mind controller Xiao Song. His complexion quickly improved, his body muscles became significantly thicker, and his legs also became much longer. This is another way of using the power of the mind, using the power of the mind to hypnotize oneself. After hypnosis, he will believe that he is possessed by tens of thousands of troops and can borrow the power of tens of thousands of troops. ?Of course, this method is quite harmful to the body of Xiao Song, the mind control person. Under normal circumstances, he would not use this method. ??But there is no solution at hand. The bone dragons in the sky are about to be defeated. He must find a way to deal with the situation in front of him. That''s why he used this forbidden move, wanting to fight the ghost dragons in the sky. But he never expected that in addition to being immune to psychic attacks, Gu Xi also had a psychic lamp in his hand. ?Before the war started, the psychic lamp had already ignited the mind controller Xiao Song with the flame of the soul. ? Along the way, the psychic power of the mind-controller Xiao Song has been almost burned. ??If he doesn''t take back Edward Long-Legs'' ''legion'', he might be able to support him a little longer. ?Now after taking back all these imaginary things, the mind-controller Xiao Song had not been affected by the hypnotic effect for a long time, and his mind became dizzy. Then blood flowed out from his seven orifices. In this blood, there seems to be some white stuff like tofu curd. At this time, all the ghost dragons and bone dragons in the sky had pounced down, striking at the location of the mind controller Xiao Song. (End of this chapter) Chapter 856： Got the blue treasure (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 856 The blue treasure is obtained (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! Ghost Dragon (summoned object) kills the mind controller Xiao Song (level 9, BOSS), you get 1 experience point, the killer gets 6 experience points, and other participants get 5 experience points. In the Westminster Abbey Big Event Copy, the third BOSS mind controller Xiao Song was killed, and the passage to the Westminster back courtyard has been opened. Please note that due to the different opening order of the Westminster Abbey Cemetery and the Westminster Abbey Back Courtyard, there have been some changes in the dungeon BOSS. Looking at the pop-up message, Gu Xi was also stunned for a moment. He knew that the dungeon had many ways to play, but he really didnt expect that this dungeon could still be played like this. Obviously after passing the No. 2 BOSS, the Destiny Treeman, the next road should be divided into two lines. ?There must be a difference in whether to attack the cemetery first or the backyard first. ? Gu Xi''s rummaging movements may have been a little too big, but the fallen king''s body actually opened his eyes and opened his mouth to say something to Gu Xi. But he still helped Long-Legged Edward to remove the leg bone. After all, they all saw the big movement just now, and now they also want to see what happened. ?He didnt see any options at first. After killing the Destiny Treeman, the passage to the cemetery opened directly. ?However, when they rushed over, they happened to see Gu Xi touching the body. Can you leave the crown and the sword for me? I dont have many suitable burial objects now. ?At this moment, because one party in the Death Arena died in the battle, the defensive cover over the cemetery disappeared, and the British teams from behind also moved towards this side immediately. When you win the No. 3 BOSS, it will also affect the existence of the No. 4 BOSS. If you participate in the battle, you have to leave behind the spoils. It is impossible for him to come out in vain and leave nothing behind. Its just that Chen Guxi has not yet studied how to choose the cemetery and the backyard. ? Gu Xi asked while rummaging around. ?? Gu Xi was also a little speechless for this kind of cooked corpse. I was thinking about getting some of it back, but you ruined it. By the way, throw away the leg bone for me. Its not my bone. Its so short, so its not my leg. For Gu Xi, Edward Longlegs has crawled out of his own grave. Why are you still getting up when there are only a few burial objects? Shouldnt you hide yourself? Im sure Ill put them back for you, but not now. You can lend me to complete a task first. ??If Gu Xi had just gone to the back courtyard of Westminster Abbey to fight, maybe the situation might have turned out differently. ?So Gu Xi immediately started rummaging around on Long-Legged Edward. That means he participated in the battle. ?The corpse in front of Gu Xi was not that of the mind-controller Xiao Song, but that of the original king of Britain, Edward Longlegs. ? Westminster Abbey is now the focus of their attention, and nothing can happen now. As for finding a longer leg bone, Gu Xi will not do it because there is nothing longer than this thing nearby. [Blooded leg bone (green): A leg bone found from nowhere, covered with blood. For some undead, this thing is of little use, but for ordinary undead, it can improve the undead. 1 level (max level 10). I almost fed it to the dog. Gu Xi muttered as he put away his leg bones. Long-legged Edward''s eyes widened and he was about to say something, how could he speak. Unexpectedly, Gu Xi moved faster than him. With a flip of his hand, he threw Long-Legged Edward''s body into a nearby pit. As for whether Edward Long-Legs was buried in the pit in the first place, Gu Xi didn''t know and didn''t intend to ask. Since Ive already helped you bury it, what else do you want, a tomb specially built for you? ?Stop joking, I didnt take your body back to be made into an undead, it was all for the sake of your status. You must know that there are only a few untouched bodies of Gu Xi, mainly the knights who carried the body of Princess Anna back from the monarch. ?At that time, Gu Xi gave them a chance to bury themselves underground because of their willingness to fight to the death for their beliefs. ?This long-legged Edward was an enemy before, so it was pretty good that he could be completely buried underground. What else does he want, a bicycle? ?After pressing down the stone slab covering the burial ground, Gu Xi specially filled it with two handfuls of soil, and then clapped his hands and came to the body of the mind-controller Xiao Song. Compared to the previous two bosses who didn''t even have intact corpses, the situation of the mind-controller Xiao Song is relatively better. At least he has a complete corpse. ??When Gu Xi stood in front of the body of the mind-controller Xiao Song, several bone dragons wanted to lift up his body and take a look at it. They did not step aside until they saw Gu Xi approaching. ??Gu Xi lifted up the mind controller Xiao Song. This time, the evil dagger was not released. Under a ray of blue light, something that looked like a small sun-purple bowl fell to the ground. You got the Death Arena (blue, treasure)*1 Death Arena (blue, treasure): It can be activated within a range. After activation, neither the enemy nor we can surrender, escape, retreat, or exit the game within this range. Although I knew the situation of the Death Arena from the beginning, knowing it and getting it are two different things. After Gu Xi got this thing, a look of satisfaction flashed in his eyes. ?This harvest is considered normal. At least the blue equipment produced this time is no longer the kind of dagger that is almost useless. In addition to the death arena, Gu Xi also found other things in the mind controller Xiao Song. You got 559 gold coins. You got the mind fragment (white)*32. You got the stone*34. You get soldier recruitment coupon (level 3)*4 You get building stone (level 2)*1 You get the Heart of the Host (green)*1 You get Death Heart Arrow (green)*1 Psychic fragments (white): Fragments condensed by psychic power, which can be used to enhance the effects of psychic spells or to defend against psychic attacks. [Heart of the Army (Green): A special prop that can use the power of the mind to hypnotize nearby enemies on a large scale, making the enemy think that they have entered a battlefield with tens of thousands of people, allowing the enemy to fight against the enemy in hypnosis. Fight on your own, unable to wake up again. Death Heart Arrow (Green): A special prop that can communicate with the undead through spiritual power. Even if you are not a necromancer, you can still contact the undead. ?It''s just that Gu Xi just glanced at these things and stopped paying attention. At this time, all his attention was focused on a bottle of potion. (End of this chapter) Chapter 857： Transmogrification set (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 857 Transformation Suit (please subscribe for more updates) The potion Gu Xi was holding suddenly appeared in his hand. The potion bottle is about the size of a fist and contains a purple potion. Bubbles like skulls will rise from time to time in the potion. [Death Heart (Blue): A special potion, transformed by a powerful psychic or necromancer. All its abilities are converted into this bottle of potion. After taking this potion, 30% of the There is a chance of randomly getting a skill (psychic or necromantic direction), a 40% chance of permanently increasing intelligence and perception by 3 points, and a 30% chance of permanently increasing 30 points of mana. ??? Gu Xi didnt know what to say about the properties of the potion in front of him. A random skill, which really attracts Gu Xis attention. , Other effects are not so strong. ?But after looking at the description of the Heart of Death, Gu Xi knew how it was formed. ??If the first bottle is effective, then Gu Xi will come back next time. If the effect is not good, then maybe forget it. While thinking about it, Gu Xi opened the cap of the bottle and poured the purple potion inside into his mouth. ?Its just that Gu Xi has only heard of it before, but has never seen it before. The moment he drank the potion, Gu Xi felt as if he had been soaked in formalin for too long, and his mouth was full of that weird taste. ?In Gu Xi''s eyes, he has no rivals in this dungeon, and there is no need to hide anything. Gu Xi directly transformed the enemy BOSS into his undead men in front of Sir Sir and others. You successfully use spiritualism and get a corpse shaman warrior (level 8) with 1 spiritualist experience point. ?Gu Xi stood up muttering, and while he was speaking, the British troops rushed over quickly. At this time, Gu Xi was facing the body of the mind controller Xiao Song. As for the other forces, not many came over. They seemed to have gone in other directions. You drink the Heart of Death (blue), the effect of the Heart of Death is activated, and you master the skill Telekinesis. Spiritualism! Corpse Witch Hero (level 8, summoned object): experience (0/1500), attack 13, defense 11, life 55, skills: death cloud, mind shock, spell caster (can learn the spells used by the hero) No wonder it was transformed from the Necromancer. With this smell, I wont believe it if it has nothing to do with the Necromancer. This is the pinnacle of the warrior route, which is equivalent to the leader on the boss side. As soon as he entered the Westminster Abbey Cemetery, he glanced around, as if to judge how many of the tombs of previous kings had been affected by the battle just now. ??Even if they fall out at this time, Gu Xi doesn''t care. Where is the brave man? ?Gu Xi didn''t know what they were doing, but he didn''t care much. ?Just the next moment, Gu Xi''s body sat up straight, and he realized that he had won the jackpot. Telekinesis (Level 1): Use 1 point of mana to send an object to a designated location within a range of 30 meters. The weight of the object cannot exceed 30 kilograms. Well, what the **** is a necromancer doing when he uses psychic skills? Its really boring. Im wasting such a good medicine in vain. The leader is no longer Anna in the dungeon. This time, only the great knight arrived here on behalf of the royal family. On the contrary, there are already two leaders among the heroes under him. This is now considered open. ?Such a corpse witch warrior is good news for Gu Xi, so Gu Xi waved to him. Just stay with me from now on. When the corpse witch hero heard this, he grinned. Of course he understood that following Gu Xi was different from following some heroes. Especially for such brave men, their level should be at the same level as the leader according to normal circumstances. But the status of brave men in the team is often inferior to that of the leader. ?This also creates a situation where few leaders want the brave, but they themselves are unhappy if the brave is allowed to follow the hero. ?Hence, the brave man was immediately ignored. ?Now that Gu Xi asked him to follow him, this was tantamount to finding a way out for the corpse witch warrior. ??At least the corpse witch warrior will have face when speaking out. ?However, Gu Xi didn''t think so much. In his eyes, he was just lucky this time and got a brave-level corpse shaman, and he took the position directly. Gu Xi saw that he had no place to arrange it, so he took it with him. ?After transforming the ordinary soldiers who were killed by his men into undead soldiers, Gu Xi turned around and led the troops towards the back courtyard of Westminster Abbey. ?When passing by the great knight, Gu Xi turned over his hand. "By the way, Sir, this time the enemy destroyed Edward Longlegs''s tomb and took out the burial objects inside. These are his crown and sword. I have put them here. Take a look. They are for Sir. Where is the princess, or should you bury it yourself?" Hearing Gu Xis words, the great knights heart tightened, and he secretly shouted that something was wrong. ??The Great Sir is not Gu Xi, but he is very aware of Edward Long-Legs'' status among the kings of the past. ??It would be a big deal for Britain if something happened to the body of Edward Longlegs. ?He quickly accepted the two burial objects of Edward Long-Legs and quickly ran to Edward Long-Legs'' grave. As for Gu Xi, after he handed over the task, the reward came with him. You have completed the copy mission: Treasure of the King. Dungeon Quest: Treasure of the King [Task description: From inside the Westminster Abbey Cemetery, find and recover the funerary objects that originally belonged to the kings of the past dynasties. Task requirements: Retrieve at least two burial objects (2/2) Mission reward: Longbowman suit (transformation). intlog: Edward Longlegs is most famous for his creation of the Longbowmen and his participation in the Crusades, and you look more like the Longbowmen he usually used. ??As the task completion prompt appeared, something like a card appeared in Gu Xi''s hand. On the card is a picture of a longbowman holding a longbow that is taller than a normal person, wearing a green cloak, a green hood covering his head, and green and black paint on his face. Gu Xi turned over the card. ??Discovered that there is a place for transmogrification at the back. ?This time, the longbow suit can transform into four positions: weapon, cloak, breastplate, and helmet. If all four pieces of equipment are transmogrified, the transmogrifier will also use the transmogrified combat effects when fighting. ?For example, Gu Xi is a death witch lord, and the weapon he holds is a magic wand. But after he has a full set of transmogrifications, others will see him as a longbowman. When he used magic, his movements were like a longbowman''s bow and arrow. Such an attack is quite deceptive. Looking through the cards in front of him, Gu Xi couldn''t help but laugh. Phantom shooter Gu Xi is here! (End of this chapter) Chapter 858： Crazy BOSS (please subscribe) Chapter 858 Crazy BOSS (please subscribe) After transforming himself, Gu Xi proudly stood on the Holy Silver Evil Coffin and quickly headed towards the back courtyard of Westminster Abbey. At this time, Gu Xi finally understood why there were two lines in the first place. ?The back courtyard of Westminster Abbey is not located behind the narthex, but on the east side of the church. It happens to be on both sides of Westminster Abbey and the Westminster Abbey Cemetery. No matter where Gu Xi goes, he can always go to the passage leading to the underground at the end. ?Of course you cant enter the underground just because you want to. If you dont find a suitable passage, you must kill the four bosses in front of you before you can go down. ??Gu Xis goal this time is to take down the Westminster Abbey event dungeon. So Gu Xi had no intention of using the previously discovered passage. ?At the same time, outside the chapel, there are many monuments to musicians and scientists. ?When this cultist spoke, his voice sounded like mountain wind blowing over stones. When you die, you must remember that the person who killed you was the sculptor, artist, scientist, historian Alexander, Alexander George Constantine Doni. " Fortunately, the distance was not too long, and soon Gu Xi stepped into the back courtyard of Westminster Abbey. Now that I have absorbed the stories left by all the kings and heroes here, you have no chance. At this time, Gu Xi also discovered a situation, that is, the back courtyard of Westminster Abbey was not like the front hall, and there were a large number of affected soldiers in it. ??If it wasnt necessary to defeat BOSS No. 4, I wouldnt even want to get close to this place. ?At the deepest part of the chapel, a cultist wearing a stone-gray robe was sitting on the ground, wiping the statue closest to him with a colorless rag. After taking a look at the road that had been opened, Gu Xi quickly headed towards the back courtyard of Westminster Abbey. ?When Gu Xi walked through here, he always felt as if he was walking underwater. Every step he took, he would be repulsed by a huge force. As the back courtyard of Westminster Abbey, this is actually a chapel. The walls around the chapel are covered with niches, and there are a total of 95 statues in the niches. ?These statues are of the kings and heroes of Britain. As a result, you delayed it for so long. In this way, you missed the opportunity to kill me. " If you can come here when the Destiny Stone is destroyed, I have just absorbed the will left by the artists and scientists outside, and you still have a certain chance of winning. After entering this building, which was about the same size as the front hall, the uncomfortable atmosphere faded away. ?When he saw Gu Xi coming in, the cultist stood up. You smell like a corpse. It seems you have just come from the cemetery. I asked you why you are so slow. I have been waiting here since the Stone of Destiny was broken. ?This feeling made Gu Xi quite uncomfortable. Listening to the words of the person in front of him, Gu Xi''s eyes did not change at all. He could see that the person in front of him was a level 10 BOSS. If converted into combat power, he could defeat up to three level 13 enemies in a one-on-one battle. ??If Gu Xi comes in as a normal five-person team, it may be more difficult to fight.?????Because he wasted too much time along the way. But Gu Xi is not a five-man team at all. He can attack with a large number of troops at any time, and these troops even include a large number of people above level 15. Such a level 10 BOSS, Gu Xi really doesn''t take it seriously. inside. However, although Gu Xi did not take the enemy seriously, he did not take it too seriously. This guy who claimed to be Alexander George Constantine Doni would smile so confidently. There must be something wrong with this. . So Gu Xi just waved his hand and asked his men to rush forward quickly. ?At this time, following Gu Xi into the back courtyard of Westminster Abbey were commanders Lin and Robbie''s troops, as well as various high-level troops brought by Gu Xi. But considering the current situation, it would be of no use for Commander Lin and Robbie to go in. ?So Gu Xi just waved his hand, and all the bone dragons, ghost dragons and ghost dragons under him, plus the Bone Titan, Isabella and others took a step forward. Commanders Lin and Robbie retreated outside the back courtyard of Westminster Abbey and made defensive preparations. From their point of view, it was easy for Gu Xi to defeat the BOSS. What they had to do now was not to let Gu Xi''s process of killing the enemy be disturbed. But the Alexander opposite didn''t see it that way. When Commander Lin and Robby exited, he immediately understood that Gu Xi was preparing a suitable battlefield for himself. ?If Gu Xi can do this, he is either a fool, or he is confident enough that he can kill him. ?Just from those flying ghost dragons, Alexander knew that the enemy was confident enough. But he was also confident. Alexander took a step forward and punched directly. When Alexander punched, a large number of shadowy statues appeared behind him. These statues made the same action as him and punched out. ?Seeing the blow coming, Gu Xi pointed his magic wand at a point on the ground. Firestorm! ?When Gu Xi released the fire storm, in Alexander''s eyes, Gu Xi opened his bow and pointed the arrow at himself. Such an action made Alexander quite disdainful. Turns out its a longbowman, so theres nothing to be afraid of. Such a longbowmans attack can be easily dodged, and it wont be very lethal at all. Let him defeat all the bone dragons in front of him, and then turn around to deal with the longbowmen who cannot fight in close combat. So Alexander didnt think much and just rushed out a few steps. Just when he was about to punch a ghost dragon on the head, he suddenly felt that something was wrong. What were the sparks flashing across his skin? Why did he seem to be wrapped in countless flames? At this moment, a black man who was all in black except for the normal color of the long sword in his hand rushed out. His movements were as if the heavy cavalry had reached the most appropriate speed, and he knocked Alexander out head-on. Then a bolt of lightning fell from the sky and hit Alexander, followed by the breath of the ghost dragon from behind. ??Due to the size of the back courtyard of Westminster Abbey, the ghost dragons were unable to rush in front of Alexander together. They could only roll around and poke their heads out, spraying dragon breath at Alexander. ?These dragon''s breaths were mixed into the fire storm, constantly tearing at the lime-gray skin on Alexander''s body, and eventually the skin on his body was torn out into different colors. (End of this chapter) Chapter 859： Useful telekinesis (please subscribe) Chapter 859 Useful telekinesis (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! Thats it. Looking at Alexander who was struck, Gu Xi said with a smile. He had already seen that Alexander''s ability was to transfer the power of statues and monuments to himself. His body turned into stone because he exerted too much power. Now the color on his body has returned to its normal color. That means that the power he got from statues and monuments has been consumed, and now it is his own power. ?Although he understood what this was like, Gu Xi had no intention of letting Alexander regain his fighting power. ??The man in front of me is too arrogant. Not only does he not have any subordinates, he also dares to jump out and fight on his own. ?He reached out and hit his abdomen hard, trying to smash the arm inside him. ?Alexander himself was not that strong. All his strength and confidence came from these statues. When encountering such a situation, Alexander also panicked. ?However, Gu Xi has mastered the Soul Dark Lamp and the Fox Eye Ring, and has already trained his mental abilities. Gu Xi is still very skilled in using the trick he just learned. It''s just that he integrated this power through special means. ?Under Gu Xi''s operation, the arm of a statue disappeared from the statue and appeared directly in Alexander''s belly. In fact, Gu Xi hit Alexander''s biggest weakness by mistake. ?Alexander, who originally wanted to fight back, paused on the spot. Telekinesis! ?Alexander became what he is now by absorbing all the power stored in the abyss of Westminster Abbey and beyond. ??If Gu Xi wasn''t far away, he would even want to send some steel needles into the enemy''s heart. ?Now that Gu Xi inserted an arm belonging to the statue into Alexander''s body, the unwilling power had a place to go and was continuously injected into this arm. For Gu Xi, this was a fool provoking him. ?Then the arm seemed to come alive, constantly swimming inside Alexander''s body, trying to tear Alexander''s belly open. He lowered his head and glanced at his belly, where an arm-shaped thing appeared directly. This situation also surprised Gu Xi. He was a little unsure about what was going on. At the moment, this blow directly knocked Alexander half to death. ?At this moment, the arm became active, tearing Alexander''s internal organs inside the body. He only absorbed the power, not digested it. These powers actually did not belong to him, but belonged to the monuments of outside artists and scientists, and to the statues of kings and heroes of the past. ?These forces actually do not recognize Alexander''s body. So after the first move was successful, Gu Xi was not idle, he immediately launched the second move. This is the first time Gu Xi has used this move. ?In his mind, as long as the arm is smashed, he can digest the power concentrated on the arm through his own method. At that time, the power that was originally disobedient to him will be completely absorbed by him. At that time, he will have control over all the powers that are beyond his control. ?But Alexander never expected that after Gu Xi took action once, he felt it was interesting, so he started playing around. The forward force-Shattering Formation, which had just rushed out and knocked Alexander away, returned to Gu Xi again. At this time, Gu Xi pointed his finger at the long sword. The long sword disappeared in front of Gu Xi on the spot. ?This time Gu Xi used the power of telekinesis. ??It''s just that he sent the power of the striker - Shattered Formation into Alexander''s body. ?At the same time, the wielder of Forward Force-Shattered Formation also activated the third skill of Forward Force-Shattered Formation. A blow from the shattering knife. ?This blow will directly turn the striker''s force - Shattered Array into fragments, and then shoot them out in a fan-shaped direction, attacking all enemies in front of them. But now the striker''s force - the broken formation has been sent to Alexander''s body, and the impact of these fragments has all fallen into Alexander''s internal organs. ?Gu Xi only heard a puff, and a large number of long sword fragments flew out from Alexander''s back. ??If you stand behind Alexander and look at him at this time, you will find that a huge hole was directly blown out of his body. ??Using the hole that was blown out, the arm that was sent into Alexander''s body also took this opportunity to crawl out of Alexander''s body, crawled up his back, and hit Alexander on the head with a heavy punch. When this blow was struck, Alexander was actually seriously injured and had no strength to defend himself. ?Hunted by this punch, Alexander''s head exploded like a watermelon on the spot and he fell heavily to the ground. ?Then a bolt of lightning struck the arm that was trying to escape. The White Bone Titan reached out and grabbed the arm and dragged it to Gu Xi. Kill Alexander George Constantin Doni (level 10, BOSS), you will get 179 experience points, and other participants will get 96 experience points. A copy of the major event in Westminster Abbey, BOSS No. 4 Alexander George Constantine Dorney was killed, and the underground passage to Westminster has been opened. ??Please note that as other BOSSs are killed, the apple tree begins to mutate. Every hour, the apple tree will increase part of the tail king''s strength. After completing the killing here, Gu Xi also showed a smile on his face. The battle is finally over, but it seems that there are still a few tasks that have not been received. Is it possible that we will have to do it again later? ?Just when Gu Xi was muttering about this matter, the White Bone Titan brought his arm that had been knocked down by lightning to Gu Xi. ? Gu Xi took the arm and took a look and found that it was a left hand with lightning. Although the arm was made of stone, the arm was quite flexible. Obviously this thing can be used to complete Gu Xi''s temporary tasks. Sealed power. ?Its a pity that what Gu Xi is missing now is not the arm parts, but the waist and right leg parts. ?Such a relatively good arm part is still a bit of a waste for Gu Xi. ?? Gu Xi sighed and wanted to put his arm away with his backhand. ??But Gu Xi never expected that just one arm would still want to fight with him. When he was about to put this arm away, the arm actually tried to grab Gu Xi''s arm with a backhand. With a strong force on his hand, Gu Xi knocked his arm to the ground. ?Seeing the arm trying to escape, Gu Xi stepped forward and kicked it. Then he took out the arm that activated [Temporary Mission: Sealed Power] and pressed it hard against the stone arm. ?The next moment, all the power in this arm was taken away by the black arm with a red star on the deltoid muscle, and finally turned into stone. (End of this chapter) Chapter 860： The purple outfit that appeared in advance (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 860 The purple outfit appears in advance (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! ?Looking at the broken stones in front of him, and then at his right hand that turned into pure silver, Gu Xi finally felt that this time it was not wasted. ?It''s just a pity that the right hand looked more active just now. Putting his silver right hand away again, Gu Xi walked to Alexander''s side. Compared to the previous three bosses, Alexander is in another situation. ?His back muscles were gone, revealing his broken spine, and his head was beaten into a **** paste. As for other parts of his body, they were also affected to some extent. Some bodies were petrified on the spot, while others were cut into pieces. I dont even expect to find anything good from him. As long as you have a dagger and a few pieces of green equipment, that''s fine. Among the green light, there is also a blue light and a purple light. You get the light of art (green)*1 Princess Anna still had a demand for the purple outfit in the Westminster Abbey Incident dungeon, and she responded immediately. ?Thinking of what Princess Anna said before entering the dungeon, Gu Xi decisively contacted Princess Anna who had disappeared. You got 1099 gold coins. Hearing the news from Gu Xi through the mind''s eye, he was a little surprised. ?That is the Dagger of Evil Things, but the usage of this dagger is different from the others. Princess Anna, youve got a purple outfit. Come over here and see if its what you want. ?But Gu Xi never expected that as soon as he turned over the **** corpse, a large amount of green light would bounce out of the corpse. ?At this time, Princess Anna is making plans to target Anna in the dungeon. You get soldier recruitment coupon (level 5)*3 A purple outfit actually appeared here? ?Gu Xi was somewhat surprised. He thought the purple suit would appear at the end. ??On Alexander''s body, what emits blue light is a dagger inserted in his heart. She and Gu Xi had the same idea. They both thought that only the Tail King would produce purple clothing. Unexpectedly, Alexander would produce purple clothing. At this time, Gu Xi also dealt with other things first. ??Except for the Evil Dagger, the output of the remaining green items is also different from that of other BOSSs. Their quantity and functions have been significantly improved. You got the statue*19. You got the monument fragment (white)*55. Ill go over now. ?get the scientific thread (green)*1 You get building stone (level 3)*1 You get hero record (green)*1 Monument Fragments (White): Fragments obtained from some well-known monuments. After adding a unit of stone, a monument (auxiliary building, random effect) can be built in the city. Statue: A statue with random quality, which can be placed in the city as a decoration, equivalent to an auxiliary building. The quality of green or above will have one to three special attributes. ]?????Light of Art (Green): Special props that can be used on ordinary paintings or statues. Paintings or statues can be turned into works of art and used to decorate the city. Technology Thread (Green): A special prop that can be used for various research materials. After being placed for three to five days, the research materials will have a variety of different research ideas. Heroic record (green): Special props that can be used on boss-level subordinates. After use, the boss will have a 1% chance of becoming a hero (each conversion time is three days). As soon as Gu Xi looked at the properties of these things, he knew that all the things here were obtained from the monuments outside and various statues inside. ?It seems that the most important thing in Westminster Abbey is not actually the BOSS inside, but the heritage stored in Westminster Abbey over the years. ??If possible, he would like to walk back to see if he missed anything along the way. At this moment, Princess Anna also rushed to Gu Xi''s side. Sir, where is the purple outfit? Gu Xi pointed at the body that had not been disposed of. Its on the corpse, do you think its what you need? Princess Anna took a look at Alexander''s situation and muttered. "The reason why I want a purple outfit in the dungeon is actually a weapon condensed from the apple tree. This kind of weaponry is of special help to me. At the moment, this person doesn''t have much contact with the apple tree. The purple outfit Not what I wanted. As Princess Anna spoke, she reached out and took off the purple dress from Alexander''s body. ?That was most of Alexander''s spine. When it was held in Princess Anna''s hands, Princess Anna''s face became much uglier. "What''s wrong?" Gu Xi was also a little curious. Princess Anna was usually very calm, so what was going on in front of her. Princess Anna handed most of the spine into Gu Xi''s hands. The attributes of this half of the spine came to Gu Xi''s ears. Alexander''s spine (purple, main hand weapon) Attack: 17-25 After equipped: Strength +5, Agility +5 Equipment requirements: Strength 10, Constitution 8 Special 1: Lock of petrification, every attack has a 45% chance of petrifying the enemy (the petrification time is based on the enemy''s strength, at least 15 seconds). Special Effect 1: After wearing the equipment and activating the petrification lock effect once, the user will be affected. When not fighting, the user''s limbs will become stiff and unable to be used normally. Special 2: Qingtian Bone, every time you kill an enemy, it can absorb a segment of the enemy''s spine and a metal weapon, making this spine''s attack +1 (no upper limit for upgrades). Special Effect 2: After wearing the equipment and activating the Sky Bone effect once, the user will feel tingling pain in his or her spine when not fighting, and may even have his or her spine interrupted, affecting movement. Special 3: Art and Science, when waving the spine to attack, the sound produced when waving the spine will confuse the enemy, causing the enemy to fall into confusion and other negative effects. Special Effect 3: After wearing the equipment and activating the Art and Science effect once, the user''s intelligence will decrease. Every time it is used, the intelligence will decrease by 1 point, and it will not stop until the intelligence returns to zero. Explanation: Although this is just a section of spine, in the eyes of some people, this is a superior weapon. This is not what I want, this time I will run away in vain. "It''s okay. Next time we will fight directly from the Tail King. We will get it from the Tail King first. The purple suit should be easy to get. As for this one, I will see if it is given to the Incarnation of Death or given to others. use." (End of this chapter) Chapter 861： Rest for two hours (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 861: Two hours of rest (please subscribe for more updates) ?Looking at Princess Anna''s reaction, Gu Xi knew that this piece of equipment would not impress Princess Anna. As for Gu Xi, he has no idea of ??using this purple outfit for the time being. Its not that he cant afford it, but its not cost-effective. ?This spine is obviously a late-stage weapon. It is nothing when you first get it. Only after many battles and adding other people''s spines, the attack power will slowly increase. ??However, Gu Xi himself is not good at melee combat. He will go back after being beaten by the incarnation of death under his subordinates. The contracted undead under his subordinates may not be able to withstand such negative effects. So this thing was kept in the end and no one could use it. ? She was thinking about whether she could find someone to change into a purple outfit if there was a chance, or she could think of another way to arrange it. After retracting his spine, Gu Xi did not forget to summon the Alexander in front of him into an undead spirit. ? Its just that this time he didnt have the same good luck as before. Alexanders body was not complete, and in the end, the only thing he could summon was a level 8 ghost. After all, they fought all the way through the dungeon. It looks no different from an ordinary ghost. ?Gu Xi just glanced at him and sent him to the rear team. There must be many details that have been missed. Regarding Gu Xis advance plan, Princess Anna not only did not think that Gu Xi was inappropriate, but also communicated with him in agreement and checked where there were any dungeon tasks. "I''m ready here. When we enter the underground passage later, there will be a few people rushing in. My lord, please slow down a little and don''t worry about them." Hearing this, Gu Xi also nodded. After Gu Xi took a few steps, Princess Anna behind him stepped back and disappeared into the shadows. Gu Xi has already started planning his next dungeon trip in advance. Next time we will start from the tail king. Then we can find someone to take over the task first and then enter the dungeon. " This is to prepare to kill someone with a borrowed knife. Gu Xi also understood what Princess Anna meant upon hearing this. ? Gu Xi walked out of the back courtyard of Westminster Abbey, glanced at the changing apple tree, and shook his head involuntarily. Gu Xi actually already knew the situation of the tail king. In his eyes, the tail king was already a corpse. At this time, Commander Lin and Robbie, who were outside, had also received the news and headed towards the newly opened underground passage one step ahead. But under the current situation, Im afraid theres no way to achieve this. Princess Anna understood the meaning of Gu Xi''s words. Just like this, can the dagger of evil be produced? Dont worry, Sir, this thing is so important, I wont mess with it. As for the task, we can do what we can do now. If it doesnt work, we will come back next time. ??If Gu Xi hadn''t been so anxious to call in before, he might have been able to find clues to the mission. ??As they moved, Gu Xi also turned to look at Princess Anna, "There is still one internal mission that has not been received, and there are no clues for external missions and exclusive missions." There is not enough time now. ? Gu Xi''s heart moved, and he raised his head and looked towards the front hall. He noticed that the various forces in Britain were rapidly moving towards the rear of Westminster Abbey. The leader is none other than Anna in this copy. ?At this time, Anna had a confident smile on her face. It can be seen that she is in a very good mood now. Thinking about it, they were right. Originally, they thought they were going to fight a big war, losing at least more than half of their troops, and there was even a possibility of failure. In the end, in less than a day, all the previous four bosses were killed by Gu Xi. As long as you face the tail king next, the matter in front of you can be dealt with. Although he didnt know that he was facing a copy, such a smooth battle result was naturally extremely gratifying for the leaders of each force. ?Now they are all smiling, thinking that the fighting here will be over soon and everything in Westminster Abbey can be safely handled. Even the Great Sir and Anna in the copy have this mentality. When they saw Gu Xi, they even took the initiative to nod to Gu Xi. Looking at the troops coming over, Gu Xi also smiled at them and pointed at the newly opened passage behind them. My forward troops have passed. The remaining troops need to rest here and set off in about two hours. Over there is the passage leading to the underground. ?If you are willing, you can go there first. If you are not willing, you can stay nearby to prevent the cultists from making any more dirty tricks. " Gu Xi told his side of the situation. Two hours is the time Gu Xi estimated by himself. At this time, the strength of the tail king will be improved a bit, but it should not be raised to a too strong level. ?At the same time, two hours can also allow Gu Xi to find more clues about the dungeon mission. If nothing else, he must at least give the dungeon mission first and then talk about it. ?Just like his dungeon quest Bloody Strange Fruit, it was not completed in the last dungeon, so wouldnt he just let the Evil Transformer Forest handle it now? ??If you still can''t get enough weird fruits this time, you can bring the mission in next time you enter the dungeon and arrange for people to handle it. Gu Xi now has this idea in mind, and will give the task first and then talk about it later. As for why it takes two hours, Gu Xi actually focused more on the exclusive task. After all, he has completed three internal tasks, and now only one is left unfinished and one not activated. It doesnt take two hours to activate a task. Its enough to find the right person and say a few words. Instead, it is an exclusive task, and Gu Xi has no clue yet. ?Princess Anna is not sure what is within the exclusive scope of the Westminster Abbey incident. Anna and the other leaders in the dungeon didnt say much about Gu Xis request for a break. Its not just two hours. When Anna entered Westminster Abbey, she had the idea of ????detaining the enemy for three days at all costs. ?Now the enemy is about to be killed, and less than a day has passed. Two hours is not much time at all to Anna and others. Anna would not stop Gu Xi in this regard at all. Instead, he nodded to Gu Xi and led the leaders of Britain into the passage leading to the underground of Westminster Abbey. Anna''s idea at this time was that she must deal with the tail king before Gu Xi, otherwise they would have nothing to do with this dungeon. After completing the Westminster Abbey incident, their faces would all be blue. . (End of this chapter) Chapter 862： Logistics officer with a mobile warehouse (please subscribe) Chapter 862 A logistics officer with a mobile warehouse (please subscribe) ??In the copy, when Anna led the British troops into the underground passage behind Westminster Abbey, Gu Xi also led his men outside. ?Although Westminster Abbey is big, Gu Xi moved very fast, and soon he came to the front hall of Westminster Abbey. ?At this time, the defense lines of various British troops are still here, and the soldiers guarding here are packing up the defense lines that have just been laid out. No need to ask, they have already received the news and are preparing to move the defense line to the underground passage of Westminster Abbey. ?When they saw Gu Xi coming, these soldiers quickly gave up their position. They all knew who was responsible for the smooth resolution of the Westminster Abbey incident this time. Even a logistics officer came to Gu Xi''s side. Sir, do you need to add some logistical equipment? I see that you havent replenished your weapons and equipment on this journey. The weapons are fine. Why dont you replenish some consumables? " ? Gu Xi glanced at the logistics officer, then asked with a smile: "Is there anything you can add? I mainly need some potions or something." This is the best potion we can provide. This forces some of the undead who have just summoned souls or transformed into Alidovi City to have to use the replaced weapons and equipment. After all, the blacksmith shop in Aridovi City is too small, and there are not many well-known blacksmiths in it. Every time the troops in Aridovi City change their equipment, the time drags on longer and longer. Hearing this, Gu Xi felt happier. This greatly affected the combat effectiveness of Gu Xi''s troops. ?There are consumables such as bandages, herbs, and arrows of various qualities here, as well as soldier weapons such as swords, spears, and wands of relatively good quality. Listening to Gu Xis words, the logistics officer also smiled. The logistics officer pushed all the potions in this small cart in front of Gu Xi. Gu Xi noticed that the cart was filled with a purple potion. It was only then that he realized that he had really thought too much. ?These can be purchased in large quantities, and as long as the interest rate can be afforded, the logistics officer can sell any amount. "Of course there is. We came from behind, but the royal family has allocated a lot of supplies. You see, this is the potion specially prepared for this battle." It was not that he lacked the supplies of these weapons and equipment, but from the logistics officer, Gu Xi saw the possibility of saving time. Looking at the potion in this small cart, Gu Xi was also a little surprised. ??The quality of these weapons is almost the same as the various weapons in Alidovi City. You must know that Gu Xi''s current undead enhancement level is level 8. When he uses ordinary soul summoning methods, the undead he summons are all at level 8. ?So he waved his hand behind him, and the undead following him collected all the potions in the small cart. As the logistics officer spoke, he pulled out a small car from behind. Are you so generous? At this time, the logistics officer seemed to see what Gu Xi was thinking about, and he explained to Gu Xi: "Sir, you can take it with confidence. These are for ordinary soldiers, and there are a lot of them." At this time, the logistics officer also began to introduce to Gu Xi some of the supplies he was selling. Active potion (green): A special potion with super powerful effects. After drinking, it can instantly restore 50% of life and 50% of mana. ? Can you imagine a level 8 undead rushing out to fight with bare hands? ??These guys are worse than some skeleton soldiers without strength. The logistics officer could sell weapons and equipment in large quantities, which gave Gu Xi an opportunity. "If I buy in large quantities, are there any discounts? By the way, I remember that Britain also has a tradition of using the undead. I wonder if you have any weapons and equipment suitable for the undead?" "There doesn''t seem to be anything suitable for the undead, but I have some here. Some bone weapons, I dont know if you need them. If possible, these bone weapons can be sold to you cheaper. "This is a good thing. I want all the equipment. Let''s see how much there is and how much capital is needed. I have gold coins and various materials here. You can see what kind of transaction is more suitable." Sir, anything is fine. Dont worry, I will bring out the best things for you. The logistics officer became happy upon hearing this and asked his men behind him to take out the inappropriate equipment. ?Like a long sword in a barrel, a spear head in a box, armor divided into several parts, etc. As long as he had it, he gave it all. ??And his price is not high either. The long sword has a +2 quality, which means that when all soldiers use this kind of long sword, the upper and lower limits of attack power can be increased by 2 points. ??This is already considered a good weapon in Aridovi City. According to the speed of equipment changes in the blacksmith shop, it will take almost the third time for the entire city to change equipment before all the undead soldiers can be equipped with equipment of this level. And Gu Xi has not yet completed the third city-wide change of clothes. In other words, these weapons and equipment are just enough for Gu Xi''s current level. As long as Gu Xi spends a few gold coins or something, he can change into the most suitable equipment. This is a good thing for Gu Xi. Gu Xi just took a look at the quality of the weapon and waved it. "I want it all, don''t be polite to me, just pay as much as you want." "How can you do that? I''m not the kind of ignorant person. Don''t worry, Sir, I will take care of everything." As the logistics officer spoke, he quickly quoted the price. Just as he said, Gu Xi wants all these weapons and equipment. If it is needed, he will replace it directly with his subordinates. Those who were no longer needed, Gu Xi sent them to the city of Aridovi, where there were many people waiting to change their clothes. Boxes of gold coins were also transported out of Alidovi City. If the gold coins were insufficient, they would be replaced with other items. No matter what, as long as there are things on the logistics officer''s side, Gu Xi can continuously come up with materials that can be used for trading. The transaction didn''t stop until Gu Xi bought out all the items in the logistics officer''s hands. ?Looking at his short-sold logistics vehicle, the logistics officers face was full of smiles. He didnt expect this business to be so easy to do. When Gu Xi''s men were transporting the last batch of weapons and equipment, the logistics officer pulled Gu Xi aside. Sir, do you want anything else? ? Gu Xi knew there was something going on here as soon as he heard it, "Of course I do, what''s the matter, do you have it?" Of course, not only there are, but there are many. The logistics officer looked around and then said in a low voice: "Sir, I have a batch of obsolete weapons and equipment. These are cheaper. Do you want them?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 863： Take on a lot of tasks (please subscribe) Chapter 863: Taking on a large number of tasks (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! Ding! You communicate with the logistics officer in the dungeon and accidentally get a message that you activate a dungeon task! Dungeon Mission: Obsolete Weapons [Mission Description: In the city of Victoria, there are some expired military warehouses, which are filled with a large number of obsolete or unused equipment. There are always some people in the warehouses who have this or that idea. These weapons and equipment, for them It will be the best social material. Task requirements: Provide military warehouse logistics officers with more than ten types of materials that they are interested in (0/10) Task reward: Victoria City military channel. Note 1: Sometimes transactions are not conducted on the upper level, but on the lower level. Explanation 2: Logistics is the most fertile place, where you can get everything. Looking at the information that popped up in front of him, Gu Xi was surprised to discover something. ?This man was a little scared because the apple tree fell down like this. He hoped that Gu Xi could help him find a suitable apple to use as the seed of a new apple tree. Note 2: Apples with mysterious powers sometimes cause some special changes. The internal assignment came from a man claiming to be a senior member of the Royal Scientific Society, who was responsible for the planting of apple trees at Westminster Abbey. Dungeon Mission: Apple Tree in the Future Of course, Gu Xi doesnt have to do this. He now has a good relationship with Paixincheng Agricultural University. Gu Xi can still get a few special apples from there. Just as Gu Xi guessed, Gu Xi quickly completed and found several clues for external tasks. For this task, Gu Xi knew the answer without even thinking about it. ?In the tomb of the Flower of the North, there are several different apples stored. If Gu Xi is shameless, he can take out any one of them and use it for business. Task requirement: A special apple (0/1) ??The dungeon mission this time is not an internal mission, but an external mission. Note 1: Apple is apple, but sometimes apple also has other different meanings. The logistics officer can generate tasks, and naturally other people can also generate tasks. So he communicated with the logistics officer in front of him. Mission Description: In order to prevent any problems with the core apple tree, the Druid of the Royal Science Society hopes to obtain a special apple for apple tree cultivation. Task reward: A level 10 druid comes to help once. ??If Gu Xi can find better quality apple trees, then he can help Gu Xi conduct a druid experiment, or use the power of a druid to fight for Gu Xi. That is to say, Gu Xi''s guess was wrong from the beginning. Some external tasks were received within the dungeon, but they could be contacted outside the dungeon. At the same time, he also took over the last internal task. ??This time something happened at Westminster Abbey, and the apple tree was the most affected. In the Royal Scientific Society, the cultivation of apple trees has risen from agricultural work to a scientific level. ?This situation made Gu Xi understand new mission ideas and clues. No matter what you choose, this task is half completed. As for what he wanted the druid to do, of course he would plant trees. ??Gu Xi wants to build a magic planting area. If he doesn''t ask for help from druids, he won''t know how long it will take to rely on the elves. ?In addition to this internal mission, there are several external missions related to various forces in Britain. Among them, the black-robed force holding a small wooden stick and thinking that he is a mage has an external mission. Their external tasks are similar to those of the logistics officer, except that they need various herbs, and what they can give are magic potions with different effects. It can be said that they are in the business of processing magic potions. They looked after Gu Xi because they were richer and needed magic potion, so they started a business like this. ?Under such circumstances, it was naturally impossible to conduct business in the Westminster Abbey Event Copy. They gave Gu Xi an address, and as long as Gu Xi arranged for someone to go there, the transaction could be conducted. ?In addition, there is one last external mission, which is unique. Gu Xi feels that the external mission in front of him is like a long-term mission that connects several dungeons. ??The external mission here is just the beginning, and it is not the previous two transaction missions. The task at hand was given by a soldier who came to participate in the battle. When Gu Xi came over, he just communicated with the soldier. ??This soldier told Gu Xi that he was a retired soldier, but when he was about to leave, he happened to be involved in the Westminster Abbey incident. When this happened, he happened to be in the square near Westminster Abbey. ??When Anna was recruited, he immediately signed up and was incorporated into the royal army, serving as a coolie and cannon fodder. There are many such beings in the teams around here. He is just one of them. But he had an idea, "Master Gu, I am not bragging, I am very capable. I am retiring from the army this time. I plan to go back to the countryside, buy a piece of farmland, and build a farm. Marry another wife and raise a dozen children. " Hearing this, Gu Xi couldn''t help but rolled his eyes. Is it really possible to raise a dozen children with your size? Then the soldier said, "But at the beginning of the battle, I suddenly found that the whistle I usually carry with me was missing. Can you help me find this whistle?" Is this whistle important to you? Its very important. If you find it and Im not here, can you please send it to me? Ding! You communicate with an interesting soldier in the dungeon and learn that something happened to him. The helpful You seems to want to help him. You activate a dungeon mission! Dungeon Mission: The Mysterious Whistle Mission description: A retired soldier has lost the whistle that has been following him for many years. He hopes that someone can help find the whistle. Task requirement: Mysterious copper whistle (0/1) [Task reward: 5000 experience points, 300 copper coins. Note 1: Just whistle and you will earn experience, so just smile. Note 2: Don''t blow this whistle when nothing is wrong. There must be some problems behind this whistle. ??There are only three such external tasks in total, and Gu Xi has taken on all of them now. As for the exclusive mission that Gu Xi is most concerned about, there has been no clue until now. For this matter, Gu Xi asked many people and spent the last time communicating with them in all aspects, but in the end he did not receive any response. Its as if the exclusive mission is not picked up in this copy. Seeing that the two hours were coming, Gu Xi felt like giving up. (End of this chapter) Chapter 864： Problems in the underground passage (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 864 Problems in the underground passage (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! Its almost time, get ready to go. ?Walking around the perimeter of Westminster Abbey, Gu Xi finally found that there was no clue to the exclusive mission. ?Seeing that the agreed two hours had passed, Gu Xi temporarily put aside other thoughts and led his troops towards the underground passage of Westminster Abbey. ?When he came over with his troops, Gu Xi found that the progress of the troops from various forces in Britain was still too slow. ??When he opened the underground passage of Westminster Abbey, the road ahead was actually completely opened. As a result, two hours have passed. The British soldiers set up a new line of defense at the entrance of the underground passage. Only one-tenth of the troops entered the underground passage along the opened entrance of the passage. It can be seen that the main force exploring the underground passage is Gu Xi''s two heroes, Robbie and Commander Lin. ?The situation in the underground passage is quite complicated, and none of these forces are willing to devote their troops to exploring the path. These two arms are most suitable for fighting in underground passages like this. After the sword light flashes, an enemy will fall down immediately around the passage. No matter where the enemy is hiding at the beginning, they cannot hide in front of the blind swordsman. ?In such an underground passage, no matter how the enemy hides, the blind swordsman can pass through with one sword. They cooperate with the blind swordsman. The blind swordsman deals with the enemies on the ground, and they deal with the enemies on the ceiling. ?And the British soldiers were following behind them, and they were not idle. They would also take action to deal with the enemies beaten out by the blind swordsman. This is quite natural for a blind swordsman. ??The level of this kind of unit is not very high at the beginning. Those that can be upgraded to level 8 are relatively powerful among the Ebony Spiders. They have already maxed out the spider''s abilities. So they usually never look where the enemy is. If they feel something is wrong, they can just attack and kill the enemy. No one can hide from them. Their training camp is built under the sewer, and they usually kill small animals such as rats and cockroaches in the sewer during training. The Ebony Spiders at the back are different from the Blind Swordsman. They are undead spider-type soldiers. They can use spider silk, spider webs, spider sense, and many abilities that level 1 ebony spiders cannot master. After the blind swordsmen entered the underground passage, they were not blind at all. They held their swords in one hand and lowered their heads while rushing forward. After taking a few steps, the sword light in their hands flashed. ?Seeing this situation, Gu Xi didn''t know what to say. When Gu Xi finally arrived, he realized that they had only explored a distance of more than a thousand meters. ? Sometimes when there are more enemies, they can even attack them head-on. All the way down, they can be regarded as having quite a high record. How far can they achieve just by relying on Gu Xi''s two heroes? But their role is almost there. At this time, among the troops led by Commander Lin, the blind swordsman and the black sandalwood spider played a big role. The road has been opened, it takes two hours. ?Even if you crawl, you should have climbed to the tail king in two hours. I never expected that the result of Gu Xi rushing over would be like this. Didnt they agree that they would face the Tail King in person? What kind of situation is this now? ?Although he was complaining about the incompetence of the British troops, Gu Xi did not stop. He quickly passed over the troops at the rear and came to the front of the underground passage. Whats the situation? Why is the progress so slow? As soon as Gu Xi saw his two heroes, he immediately asked. At this time, Commander Lin immediately said: "There are those who are holding back. They cherish their lives one by one and want to take advantage. They are afraid that we will rob them of their achievements. In the end it became what it is now. " ?Looking at Commander Lin''s disdainful look, Robbie nodded affirmatively. "I have suggested several times that I take the Bone Cutting Battalion to rush in, but every time I want to rush out, they will come over and say that they also want to participate, but the troops have not been mobilized yet. I hope we can wait. one time. As you can see, my lord, we have covered such a small distance in two hours. " Gu Xi understood immediately upon hearing this that these guys were cherishing soldiers. ?However, Gu Xi couldn''t help but shook his head. How can a person who does great things spare his troops? ?If you want to ensure zero casualties, you will get nothing in the end. Forget it, ignore them, lets move forward on our own, Lin, you explore the way in front, Robbie, you keep an eye here, if those guys jump out again, dont give them face, just fight them back. Who are these people? " ?Gu Xi muttered something and walked forward with the magic wand in hand. After receiving the order, commanders Lin and Robbie took action quickly. Commander Lin''s troops immediately sped up. The British soldiers following behind took a look and wanted to speed up to follow. ??However, the bone-cutting battalion led by Robbie did not advance, but was blocked in the underground passage. They did not move forward or take action. They just pretended to organize their equipment and polish their weapons. ??But the problem is that the number of undead in the Bone-cutting Camp is relatively large. Thousands of undead are all gathered together, and normal people cannot squeeze through them. ?So the British soldiers were stuck here, and even blocked the road behind them. At this time, Anna from the dungeon came over with the Great Sir and others. They were quite satisfied at first. There is no danger at all in the cleared underground passage, and even the corpses on the ground have been cleared away. ?At the same time, on both sides of the passage, there are torches that have just been prepared from time to time to serve as street lights, so that when Anna and the others come over, their progress will become smoother. This way Anna and the others can easily go deep underground. But they had only gone more than a thousand meters when the team stopped. Many British soldiers were stuck behind. What happened ahead? Anna in the copy asked with some dissatisfaction, "Why did you stop." ??If Gu Xi were here, he would find that something is not quite right about Anna in the dungeon at this time. Because the position she was standing in was not the C position, but beside an ordinary-looking brown-haired man. ??This brown-haired man has a relatively high nose bridge, a somewhat square face, and messy long hair that looks like a lion''s mane. He was wearing a small dress and a red cloak. When Anna asked the question, he also raised his head, revealing his dead gray eyes. (End of this chapter) Chapter 865： The Battle of the Tail King (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 865 The Battle of the Tail King (please subscribe for more updates) "meet again!" ?? Gu Xi, who didn''t care about the situation behind him, soon reached the depths of the underground and met the tail king spore cultist Charlie again. Its just that this time when Gu Xi faced the spore cultist Charlie, he no longer felt as overwhelmed as before. The enemy in front of him is no longer invincible in Gu Xi''s eyes. ?After entering deep underground and occupying a relatively good position, Gu Xi immediately released the steel city gate and the garrison city gate. Start to mobilize their main forces. ?At the same time, the Soul-Calling Tower had also been lowered, and Gu Xi stood up directly. Charlie, the spore cultist surrounded by tree roots, has also noticed Gu Xi''s movements. ?But at this time, he had no intention of taking action. He was absorbing the information from the apple trees on the ground. That''s why Gu Xi immediately set up two city gates and lowered the soul-calling tower. Then Gu Xi''s main core force, the Black Spear Battalion and the Demon Sacrifice Tower quickly appeared. The Black Gun Battalion is right behind them. They are mainly responsible for killing mobs. ??Standing in front are the troops of Kajia and Duigu. As Gu Xi''s strongest defensive counterattack troops, they will become the main force against the enemy mobs this time. At the same time, all the skeleton shooters under Gu Xi were mobilized. ?At the same time, he can use roots to attack. The apple tree growing on the roots of the apple can turn into a mob and fall down to fight. The last time Gu Xi came to fight the spore cultist Charlie, he already knew the opponent''s fighting methods. To Gu Xi, the various mobs that kept falling were a large number of people and soldiers. But for Gu Xi, the most suitable one is actually double opening. For this reason, if you want to kill this person, you must either focus your fire on the spore cultist Charlie like Anna and the British leader did, and cause great damage to the enemy in an instant. In addition, there are a lot of skeletons, zombies and ghosts here. ??The target of these skeleton shooters is not the mobs that may appear later, but the spore cultist Charlie on the top. Even Gu Xis two level 19 men, the two-headed bone dragon and the zombie, also appeared on the battlefield. After all, Gu Xi has enough troops at hand, as long as he releases a few core strong men to hold down the formation. Also coming out of the city gate were Gu Xis group of ghost dragons, bone dragons, ghost dragons, etc. ?His level is quite high, reaching level 12, with very strong defense and 10,000 points of vitality. A normal person will only deduct 1 point when attacking him. There are more than 10,000 skeleton shooters here in Gu Xi. As long as they can hit once, the spore cultist Charlie will be killed instantly. For Gu Xi, he can do both fighting methods. Either open a dual battlefield, blocking the spore cultist Charlie while dealing with the mobs, slowly killing the opponent. Gu Xi did not come here to refresh the dungeon, he simply came to replenish troops. The hellhounds above level 20 are waiting at the steel city gate. If there is any problem, they can rush out as soon as possible. They are led by their respective undead leaders and are responsible for fighting on the battlefield. Even the ghost team was released by Gu Xi, ready to **** everything that could be taken away from the battlefield at any time. ??Looking back at Yongdou in the Demon Sacrifice Camp, Gu Xi asked decisively. Are you ready? Ready, everyone takes action, mana extraction is prepared, and slowness spells are lined up. On the way here, Yongdou had already communicated everything with Gu Xi. When you come, first drain all the mana from Charlie, the Spore Cultist. ??Although it is obvious that Charlie, the spore cultist, is not a legal BOSS, Gu Xi just can''t get used to the enemy having too much mana. ??The last time he found out the attributes of the spore cultist Charlie, it was precisely because he drained some of the enemy''s mana. ??Now what Gu Xi has to do is even simpler, let Yudou drain all the mana from the spore cultist Charlie. For this matter, Yongdou naturally responded immediately. In Yudous eyes, the ritual of extracting mana is already quite mature. ??There is no need for him to take action personally, a group of skeleton mages can do it. ?Seeing that Yongdou agreed, Gu Xi still mentioned one more thing. Be careful when extracting, and add magic later, so that the enemy cannot recover the magic. Sir, dont worry, there wont be any problems with me here. Yongdou said with certainty. Gu Xi felt relieved after hearing this. ?At the same time, he turned his head and glanced at his men. At present, except for Robbie who was still blocking the outside, and Almika, who was not suitable for fighting here, almost all of his idle heroes had come over. Even Lewis, who was of little use, stood aside, patrolling there with a group of troops, ready to join the battle at any time. Seeing that the preparations in front of him were like this, Gu Xi nodded. Yongdou, lets begin! ??Following Gu Xi''s order, Yongdou quickly directed the Demon Sacrifice Camp to release a mana extraction. The next moment, Charlie, the spore cultist who was still wrapped in the roots of the tree, opened his eyes wide on the spot. Yongdou and the skeleton mages of the Demon Sacrifice Camp directly drained the mana of the spore cultist Charlie. Spore cultist Charlie originally wanted to show off. ? As a result, once his vision was gone, he couldn''t care about anything else. Tree roots and red threads popped up quickly, and at the same time, a large number of apple blossom buds bloomed, and various fruits fell from them. ?These fruits fell into the mud underground and quickly turned pink, and monsters with bone fragments on their bodies appeared in the mud. ??If Gu Xi saw these little monsters last time, he thought they were a little weird. ?When he looked back at them now, Gu Xi couldn''t help but shook his head. These mobs must be in quantity but not in quantity, and in strength but not in strength. At this point, even the defensive line of Kajia and Duigugu in front may not be able to break through, let alone the pocket array that has been arranged behind. ??Gu Xi has been staring at everything in front of him, holding a magic wand, and from time to time he will automatically add some buffing spells. ?Now Gu Xi is no longer willing to look at what spells are being blessed. ?In his eyes, his troops easily entered the mud and kept killing the monsters that had just climbed up. ?Every time he kills a group of mobs, Gu Xi will summon the souls immediately, turning the killed mobs into his own troops, allowing them to join the battle. As for whether they have weapons or not, Gu Xi really doesn''t care. After completing the summoning of souls, these newly emerged undead immediately pounced on the saplings and other things that crawled out of the mud again. For a while, the battlefield became more and more chaotic. At this time, the tree root attacks of Charlie, the spore cultist, also began to fall from the sky. (End of this chapter) Chapter 866： Cracking tricks (please subscribe) Chapter 866: Cracking the Technique (Please subscribe) The attack power of Spore Cultist Charlie''s tree roots is actually not very strong. What is more difficult to deal with is not the roots falling from the sky, but the red thread mixed in the roots. ?These red lines are more troublesome. This thing is not considered mind control. But a special means of operation. It is also effective against the undead. There were quite a lot of red threads flying down from above, and Gu Xi didn''t want his men to turn around and become his enemies. ?So Gu Xi immediately thought of wearing a disguise. ??The ghost team that had been serving as the backdrop took off at this time. They are still white and impermanent, looking gloomy. ?They dont move by ghosts movements, but by placing a ghost wherever they want. Their corpses were successfully summoned again. ?The red thread quickly divided into many roots, each chasing a Bai Wuchang. ??And the battle below is no longer under his control. He could no longer allocate a part of his energy to carry out micro-control of each enemy. ?But he never expected that there seemed to be thousands of ghost teams, but in fact there was only one. ?Although there are many red lines on the tree roots, they do not reach more than 60,000. They control the ghosts that have turned into Bai Wuchang, like an illusion, appearing where the red line can hit. Micromanaging is not an ability of Spore Cultist Charlie. ?All he can do is create a large-scale red line, control the people first, and initially control the people entangled in the red line to attack. By the time he reacted, the situation had changed again. The little monsters transformed from apple trees were once again eliminated by Gu Xi. But every time he was about to catch up with him, Bai Wuchang''s body flashed past and disappeared in front of the red line. ??Although the cultists in this dungeon dont know what kind of existence Bai Wuchang is, they will feel scared by the aura of the ghost team rising up. ??Moreover, in Gu Xi''s mind, even with so many red lines, he couldn''t pursue every enemy. No matter how Hongxian chased him, he couldn''t control Bai Wuchang''s body. When the ghost team flew up, the most basic ghosts did not go up to the sky. In the eyes of spore cultist Charlie, as long as the enemy is in chaos, everything is worth it. In the end, it wasted a lot of energy of the spore cultist Charlie. ? Gu Xi has only one request, use the ghost team to attract the attack of the red line on the root of the spore cultist Charlie''s tree. In such a situation, Gu Xi didnt even know what to say. Leave the corpse behind and you can successfully summon the soul. This is the rule of the necromancer. After the mobs die, they are absorbed by the swamp and grow new trees. This is the rule of the spore cultist Charlie. ??The two rules are obviously in conflict, but surprisingly they can be used universally. Normally speaking, the corpse after being summoned cannot be used for other purposes. But the changes of the mobs are not actually transformed by the corpse. Instead, part of the monster automatically transforms into the swamp after death and grows out of the swamp. It can be said that they leave seeds so that new soldiers can grow. ?It is precisely for this reason that Charlie, the Spore Cultist, can bypass the rules on the use of corpses and upgrade the levels of his minions again and again. It''s a pity that no matter how hard the spore cultist Charlie is strengthened, it''s useless. The mobs under him can''t compare to Gu Xi''s men in terms of quantity and level. ?They climbed up from the ground again and again, just to bring Gu Xi materials for soul summoning again and again. ??It was the same this time. The mobs in the swamp had turned into tree monsters as tall as a person. This was a level that Gu Xi had not reached when he first defeated the spore cultist Charlie. But the number of undead surrounding these little monsters is obviously larger. Around each little monster, there will be at least thirty undead surrounding it, and there is no need to wait for the little monster to get up from the ground. ?As long as they stretch out their hands from the swamp, the nearby undead will drag them out of the swamp and give them a beating. Under such circumstances, the speed of these mobs dying in battle is getting higher and higher. ?At the same time, these monsters under Spore Cultist Charlie do not become infinitely stronger. Their upper limit is only up to level 8, and as the level of the mobs increases, their number will decrease. Just like the mobs that appeared at the beginning, they were almost level 3, but there were more than 5,000 of them. The total number of mobs that have now reached level 8 is only over a hundred. From this we can see the difference between level and quantity. Charlie, the spore cultist hanging at the root of the tree, actually did not expect that this would be the case in the end. You must know that for this dungeon, more than 5,000 level 3 mobs are already quite fatal. For the five-person team, if they dont follow the plot and have low relations with various forces in Britain, they may not be able to withstand such a wave of impact. But for Gu Xi, such an attack was too weak. He was so weak that Gu Xi was mumbling why there were only so few people. If there are more than 10,000 enemies at one time, he can make a fortune just by summoning the spirits of these little monsters. Looking at the mobs in front of me becoming less and less. ?Gu Xi also understood that Charlie, the spore cultist, had no more tricks. ?These mobs in front of him are already the limit of the spore cultist Charlie. ?At this moment, Gu Xi raised his hand, and the skeleton archer who had been standing behind him without taking any action raised his bow and arrow at the same time. There are more than 10,000 skeleton shooters, and they can hit tree roots as big as the ones above, no matter where they hit. ? Gu Xi doesnt need what these skeleton shooters can do, as long as they can forcefully break the defense and let Charlie, the spore cultist, deduct 1 blood point. Ten thousand skeleton archers are equal to ten thousand lives. As long as this blow continues, Charlie, the spore cultist, will die. When Gu Xi raised his hand, the leaders of the skeleton shooters following him also understood that the critical moment was now reached. So they all gave orders quickly. "be prepared!" "Follow me!" "See clearly, for such a big enemy, just shoot with all your strength. Don''t be afraid of missing the target. How can such a big thing miss the target!" Jihuo, do you know what Jihuo means? That means shooting with me! Under their orders, all the skeleton archers forgot what accuracy meant. They just drew the longbows in their hands with all their strength and aimed at the spore cultist Charlie on the ceiling. At this time, Anna and the British troops also arrived here. The moment they stepped into the underground space in front of them, they heard a buzzing sound, and countless long arrows flew towards the spore cultist Charlie above. go out. (End of this chapter) Chapter 867： Ill handle it (please subscribe) Chapter 867 I will handle it (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! "Don''t!" ?Seeing the long arrow fly out, Anna in the copy couldn''t help but scream. Hearing this voice, Gu Xi realized that Anna was coming with the British troops. ?At the same time, Gu Xi also understood why Anna in the dungeon called her that. The roots of the tree to which Charlie, the spore cultist, is attached are the roots of the apple tree above. ?This apple tree is the foundation of Britain and a treasure of Britain. It cannot be destroyed like this. Anna wanted to kill the spore cultist Charlie, but what she wanted more was to lure the spore cultist Charlie down and beat him. ?At the same time, Gu Xi also discovered something wrong. He was suppressing his own strength. ??If there is another problem with the roots of the tree, I''m afraid the apple tree will be destroyed. If you can avoid hurting the roots of the tree, then you wont hurt the roots of the tree. ??If it is other physical attacks, they can also stop people, and even stop charging. The dungeon in front of you has a maximum level of 10. Those who exceed a certain level will be suppressed here. ??Although the person in front of me is not wearing a royal robe, it is obvious that he has a title. Save the tree quickly. ??The British royal family has the possibility of transforming into the undead after death. But they came a step too late. When they came, it happened to be when the skeleton archer shot the arrow. A possibility suddenly flashed in Gu Xi''s mind. What surprised Gu Xi was that it was obvious that this man only had his body, and his soul seemed to be somewhere else. ??Gu Xi looked back and found a brown-haired man full of the aura of death directing Anna. The moment the arrow was inserted, Gu Xi and others heard the spore cultist Charlie roar and fall from the root of the tree. Coupled with the part that was affected by the strange power of the Maharaja, the apple tree itself was almost damaged. But Gu Xis attack clearly counted the roots of the tree together. For them, there is no chance. ?At this time, a voice came from beside Anna. All the arrows were inserted into the tree roots on the ceiling. ??But they had no way to call back the arrows they shot. When Gu Xi attacked the Destiny tree before, he burned about a quarter of the tree''s shade. Gu Xi was not surprised at all by this man. ?It seems that this master has obviously reached level 20. ??But Gu Xi was a little confused, could a level 20 corpse be considered level 20? Before Gu Xi could speak, Anna, with the help of others, jumped up quickly and climbed up along the roots of the tree. ??After glancing at Anna, Gu Xi stopped paying attention there. At this time, all Gu Xi''s attention was focused on the spore cultist Charlie who had smashed it from the root of the tree. At this time, he had cut off contact with the roots of the tree and hit the ground heavily from a height. ?Although he was considered dead, for some reason he still had the energy to crawl forward and say a few words. Gu Xi thought for a moment, maybe this was the last cutscene of the Tail King. ?But this is more beneficial than him suddenly activating his own abilities and sacrificing himself. ?Gu Xi didnt take a step forward or anything, he just watched from a distance. At this time, Charlie, the spore cultist, raised his head. You are late, I have injected everything into the apple tree, and now the apple tree has become strange. And Spore cultist Charlie pointed in the direction of Gu Xi, And he killed quite a few of my apple tree species. They have been killed for five or six rounds now, and all the apple tree species have become strange. ?Their death is the beginning of the sacrifice. This apple tree is finished. You can''t save the apple tree. " ?Gu Xi, who was standing on the soul-calling tower, was a little speechless when he heard this. How could this still be blamed on him? ??If he didn''t come in, wouldn''t the apple tree also die? Before Gu Xi finished muttering in his mind, the brown-haired man beside him turned his head and looked at Gu Xi with eyes like dead fish. ?Gu Xi''s eyes lit up, oh it''s okay, a green light flashed above his head. If he is an undead, he is a friend. As expected, the brown-haired man ignored Spore Cultist Charlie''s words and just raised his hand. Spore Cultist Charlie floated up from the ground as if he had lost gravity. Spore cultist Charlie still wanted to struggle, but his hand seemed to be out of control, sticking tightly to his side. This situation surprised Gu Xi. What is this ability? ?Psychiatric power? ??? Before Gu Xi could react, the spore cultist Charlie was knocked back into the ceiling. ??Then the man raised his hand, and the tree roots quickly wrapped around him and forcefully swallowed the spore cultist Charlie. Sir, you... ?? Before the man stopped, the great knight on the side asked with a puzzled look on his face. Apple trees need nutrients, and this is the best nutrition. "But" Nothing is wrong. The man said calmly, I have been guarding this apple tree, and I have the final say on everything under the apple tree. Looking at the scene in front of him, Gu Xi understood that this was really a cutscene. ?It seems that Charlie, the spore cultist, is now dead. ?So Gu Xi breathed a sigh of relief and waved to his men, asking them to retreat to the city gate. After the cutscene ended, Gu Xi was ready to leave the dungeon after receiving this harvest, restart the dungeon, and start over again. ??But Gu Xi never expected that the Anna in this copy was obviously not as good-tempered as Princess Anna. Hearing the man''s words, Anna, who had climbed to the root of the tree, jumped up and reached out to grab the spore cultist Charlie who was about to merge into the root of the tree. With one movement, she used her strength to pull down the spore cultist Charlie. "No, everything in Westminster Abbey is now up to me. Sir, please pull out all the arrows and save the apple tree." After Anna finished speaking, she glared at Gu Xi seriously. Gu Xi is not a psychic, so how would he know what she wanted to express with this glance. ??Charlie, the spore cultist who was thrown off, laughed at this time. ?Gu Xi felt something was wrong as soon as he saw it. Damn it! Gu Xi yelled immediately, "Get out of my way!" ?While roaring, Gu Xi pointed in the direction of Charlie, the spore cultist. Deep Freeze! ?The next moment, the body of spore cultist Charlie was frozen by ice. Outsiders could not hit him, and he could not hurt other people. After doing all this, Gu Xi glared at Anna and raised the magic wand. Everyone retreats! Under Gu Xis order, everyone quickly evacuated through the city gates everywhere. The man called Sir also looked at Gu Xi with an ugly expression. How about you leave this to me? (End of this chapter) Chapter 868： The last blow from the copy (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 868 The final blow from the copy (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! ? Gu Xi raised his head and glanced at the man, and he knew in his heart that the man''s strength must be above level 20. But the problem is that the timing is not right. Of course Gu Xi saw what this man wanted to do. ??Charlie, the spore cultist who is not yet dead, has the idea of ????initiating self-sacrifice after being stimulated by Anna in the copy. ?This prompted Gu Xi to use deep freeze to freeze the person. ?At the same time, Gu Xi had another idea. ??Is there an error in the probability of Spore Cultist Charlie launching self-sacrifice? It should not be a 20% chance, but if Anna in the dungeon takes action, he will explode. ??The last time he met Anna, Gu Xi ended the dungeon early. Sir, its not that I dont want to, but my deep freeze can only last for about a minute. Once the time is up, it will be useless no matter what he does. ??This time it was obvious that they had all been killed and it was just going through the motions. However, Anna ran over and did this, which triggered the spore cultist Charlie to amplify his move. Gu Xi would not believe it even if he killed him. There is no direct connection between this. Then he stretched out his hand, and the spore cultist Charlie, who was frozen in the ice, disappeared in front of everyone. ??As a result, I was speechless when encountering such a thing. No need, Ill do it quickly. But at my current level of deep freeze, I can only use it five times at most before he becomes immune. Seeing Gu Xi give up control of the spore cultist Charlie, the man also laughed. This is your reward for killing the enemy, you take it first. ?Gu Xi looked at Anna and his eyes became a little uncomfortable. ?So this Sir, where can you take him to in about five minutes? " After doing this, the man raised his hand and threw something like a bag in front of Gu Xi. At this moment, the man said with a smile. Gu Xi said calmly. ??Without the group of people in front of him, it would be useless even if Charlie, the spore cultist, prepared to sacrifice himself. "This is the reason why I took action. I can send this guy to other places. If he wants to explode, then let him explode elsewhere." ?But the situation in front of me is clearly wrong. ? Gu Xi thought to himself, right? The NPCs in the dungeon would also play this game? Before he could react, the two city gates he placed nearby shook at the same time. Gu Xi took the bag and was about to take a look at it, when suddenly he felt extremely uneasy in his heart. Hearing this, Gu Xi just hesitated for a moment, "Okay, do you need me to add another deep freeze?" ?Five minutes were enough for Gu Xi to touch the corpse, take back all his men, and exit the dungeon happily. Unless I keep following along and add one more before the deep freeze ends. ?The vibration frequency was as if it had experienced a major earthquake. This is something Gu Xi has never encountered before. ??Is it possible that something happened to Alidovi? Gu Xi, who felt a little uneasy, quickly raised his left hand and contacted Luna through the special mirror. Luna, what happened? At this time, Luna''s image in the mirror also looked slightly panicked. ?When she saw Gu Xi, Luna suppressed the uneasiness in her eyes and said firmly. Your Excellency, nothing is wrong, but someone sent an explosive to the mirror of Westminster Abbey, causing a big explosion. As a result, the explosion affected our side. ?But we are relatively far away, so even if it is affected, it will not have much impact. Our side can withstand it. " After hearing this, Gu Xi turned around and glared at the man not far away.? ? ? Okay, you sent Charlie the Spore Cultist away, and the guy exploded somewhere else. ??There is no problem with the copy now, but my city of Alidovi was almost destroyed. Next time something like this happens, I will listen to you. I am a dog. ?Gu Xi kept cursing in his heart. Of course he saw what was going on. ?It was obviously a matter of the dungeon being bombed, but in the end it was the city of Alidovi that suffered the loss. This matter cannot be tolerated. ?But thinking about it, Gu Xi didn''t reveal everything. ??He just quickly ordered his men to retreat to Alidovi City and made no other moves. ?Seeing that everything in front of him was over, the man nodded to Anna. The incident just now was all Anna''s fault, and the man''s attitude towards Anna also changed somewhat. ??However, as the eldest princess of Britain, no matter how big trouble Anna gets into, men can''t blame Anna. The most you can do is ignore Anna. ?Thinking of this, the man turned around and quickly left the ground. In a man''s mind, as long as he doesn''t see it, the matter has nothing to do with him. After the man left, Gu Xi turned to look at Anna. Princess, the matter at Westminster Abbey is over, and Im almost leaving. Although Anna could feel a change in Gu Xi''s attitude, she didn''t know where this change came from. Hearing what Gu Xi said, Anna quickly regained the momentum that a British princess should have. Baron Gu, on behalf of Britain, I would like to thank you for your contribution. This is the certificate I issued to you. You can take this certificate and report it to the House of Lords, and you will get a record of your achievements. Britain will not forget those who have meritorious service. The requirement for being promoted from a court baron to a formal baron is to have a city and territory of your own, and to have three formal merits. ?This is your chance to become an official baron. " Anna said generously, "In addition, these are the knight training sheets. You can arrange for thirty ordinary soldiers to come to Victoria City and go to the knight arena, and someone will specially train them into knights. By the way, it must be alive, after all, you also know the situation of the death knight. Dead men cannot be trained as knights. ?This is a griffon transfer list. You can go to the Griffin Tower in Victoria City to transfer 60 ordinary griffons as your subordinates. This is the church''s prayer coupon. After taking it, you can go to the cathedrals in Victoria City and ask them to perform a comprehensive mass. and this" As Anna spoke, she took out various rewards. The leaders of the various forces standing at the rear had their eyes straightened. They all want these rewards. ??But they didn''t expect that after Gu Xi put these things away, he put them back into Anna''s hands. Princess, I would like to exchange these for something? "what?" Ana actually understood that what she did just now was wrong, so she gave out a reward several times the normal standard in order to suppress this matter. ?But Gu Xis reaction in front of her made her feel uneasy. Your corpse! (End of this chapter) Chapter 869： Exit and settlement (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 869 Exit and Settlement (Please subscribe for more updates) Exit and restart the instance! ??Hold the hand of Anna in the copy tightly, Gu Xi said these words decisively. ?This Anna hasn''t understood what Gu Xi wants to do, and everything in front of her is a flower. ?Then Anna''s face quickly turned pale, and everything nearby seemed to be affected by some powerful force, moving against the river of time towards a certain origin. But Anna did not move back because she was held tightly by Gu Xi. "what are you up to?" Ana also clearly felt the changes in everything around her. She was in the dungeon and had no idea about the situation in the dungeon. She really thinks that she is the eldest princess of Britain. Hearing Anna ask this, Gu Xi laughed instead. She lowered her head slightly and looked at the arm held tightly by Gu Xi. She found that her skin became more and more transparent as time went backwards. ? Gu Xi said calmly, then he raised his head and looked around. When he found that everything had returned to the original point where the copy started, he said calmly. ?While Gu Xi was talking, Anna''s face became ugly. Dont enter! Its just that Anna couldnt hear this sentence anymore. ?In front of him, the portal dedicated to him in the manor was slowly closing, and the crystal copy of the major event in Westminster Abbey was falling into Gu Xi''s hands. As soon as Gu Xi finished speaking, he appeared in his own manor in Xincheng. As for the original ones, just destroy them all. The person in front of him, just as Gu Xi said, has turned into a corpse. After all, there are other possibilities for treatment. If you have time to consider various variables, it is better to just go to the new NPC. Those who were poisoned by us and caught by the adults are naturally regarded as trophies of being killed by the adults and can be taken out of the dungeon. " Poison, when did I get poisoned? At the same time, she could see that the blood vessels on the back of her hand were changing from blue to green. If you are injured or poisoned, the dungeon system will give up immediately and there will be no possibility of treatment at all. ?In the opening animation of the dungeon, another princess Anna walked into Westminster Abbey with her men without hesitation. ?At this time, Princess Anna was standing not far behind Gu Xi, looking at the body that Gu Xi was dragging. It seems that the plan is successful. When the instance is restarted, all those who survived will be brainwashed and put back to the time at the beginning of the instance. "We have been on opposite sides since you tried to take back the Destiny Stone." The Westminster Abbey Event dungeon has been successfully restarted. This dungeon is level 5 to 10. Would you like to enter the dungeon? Didnt I say, use what you gave me in exchange for an opportunity to take your body away. After the second BOSS. "Um." As soon as Gu Xi let go of his hand, Anna''s body, which was still in his hand, fell to the ground. "How are you doing over there? Have you got the Evil Dagger?" "We''ve got four of them, plus the two we had at the beginning, we now have six." Princess Anna responded immediately. And this time I got the Dagger of Evil Things quite smoothly. I caught the weaknesses of a few guys. It will be much easier when I go to them next time. "That''s good. It was a pity when we beat the Tail King this time. The Tail King''s body was not disposed of." ?Gu Xi said with some annoyance, "In the end, I was given something like this." ?Gu Xi picked up the bag on his hand, opened it and poured out the contents. You opened a mystery pocket and took out the following items: You got 3500 gold coins. You got gems*30. ?Get the core building exotic stone (level 2)*3 Medal of the Royal British Society (Green)*1 You get alienated applewood branches (green)*1 You get the power apple manual (green)*1 You get the golden apple seed (blue)*1 [Core building alienated stone (level 2): ??You can copy a core building and upgrade this core building to level 2. Because it is a replica, the resources required to be invested will be twice that of the real construction. At the same time, the copied The core building will likely produce variations in different situations and affect the building environment. [Medal of the Royal Society of Britain (green): As a certificate of membership of the Royal Society of Britain, through this medal, you can obtain the latest Royal British journals at any time, and communicate directly with the journal editors. Alienated apple tree branch (green): An apple tree branch that has been cut off due to alienation. This branch has special power and can be used to make a staff or strengthen the staff. Power Apple Manual (Green): Alchemy recipe, which can be used in the alchemy laboratory. As long as there are enough materials, an alchemical potion called Power Apple can be prepared. Power Apple (green): Alchemy potion, after taking it, you can move at a speed close to the speed of sound within an hour, and ensure that the body can resist the damage and physical exhaustion caused by close to the speed of sound. CEdie . Looking at the stuff poured out, Gu Xi understood what it was. Not to mention anything else, you can tell from the thirty gems inside that this is a money bag used to buy lives. ??It''s just that the knight threw out the things he used to save his life in order to exchange for the body of the tail king. The harvest this time can be regarded as a small supplement to Gu Xi. Especially the formula for power apples, which can make alchemical potions for a long time. The golden apple seed is equivalent to opening an additional gold mine in your city. Although it takes three years, as long as it grows, it can produce six thousand kilograms of gold every year. ?This gold can be converted into almost 600,000 gold coins, which is considered a lot of income in the current Alidovi City. ??Furthermore, Gu Xi believed that this kind of golden apple tree did not have a mining limit like a gold mine. Instead, it would produce more and more as time went by. So this thing is a blue quality seed for ordinary people. For players who control their own cities, this thing is more useful than purple quality. It can be said that Gu Xi agrees with the things in front of him. At least when he knows that the tail king cannot wear purple equipment, what he sees in front of him is enough. (End of this chapter) Chapter 870： Chaos in Alidovi City (please subscribe) Chapter 870: Chaos in Alidovi City (please subscribe) How are you doing, sir? Princess Anna glanced at the various supplies that Gu Xi had dumped on the ground, and couldn''t help but ask. "It''s okay, the harvest is pretty good. By the way, what do you think we should do with this corpse? Should we directly summon the soul, or use the undead transformation technique?" ?Gu Xi quickly changed the topic and asked, pointing to Anna''s body on the ground. Transform the undead. I have been observing her during this trip to the dungeon. Her level is adequate, but she has not experienced some things, and she is still inferior in some aspects. There is no problem in transforming into an undead, but I am worried that the corpse taken out of the dungeon will be born with some defects, so I might as well take it back and check it out. ?Even if it cannot be completed, there cannot be any errors. " Okay, take this body with you and well go back now. Gu Xi was also thinking about the shock that occurred in Aridovi not long ago. ??Although he understood that it was the spore cultist Charlie who exploded in the mirror underground palace. When Gu Xi heard this situation, he couldn''t help but ask. As soon as Gu Xi entered Aridovi City, he immediately released the Holy Silver Evil Coffin and headed towards the council hall. At the same time, he also contacted Luna through a special mirror. So when we came out, we were at the Giant Garden. ?So Princess Anna dragged Anna''s body and followed Gu Xi, who packed up the supplies that had just been poured out, carried the magic wand, and entered Alidovi City. Shaya, you are relatively familiar with Aridodimensional intelligence, and now I will give you a task. They entered Aridovi City through the horizontally opening and closing school gate. There was a big explosion just now near the mirror image of Westminster Abbey, and the mirrored apple tree also experienced some changes. There was a strange siege there. ?As soon as he entered Alidovi City, Gu Xi saw cracks appearing on the ground in the city, and a large number of undead were sorting out the houses that had collapsed due to the city''s anti-corruption campaign. Wheres Luna, whats going on now? ??The newly occupied city of Aridovi had no city gates or walls, so Luna rushed over to make repairs. " Thats good, lets go there now. In addition, Princess Anna, you go to Alidovi Tower first and prepare for battle to ensure that there will be no problems in Alidovi City in the other two periods. Its okay, Amilcar is still there, and Luna has mobilized a large number of troops there. Before the Holy Silver Evil Coffin had driven a certain distance, Sha Ya appeared next to Gu Xi. As soon as Gu Xi heard this, he changed his direction and headed towards Alidovita. Sir, Luna is over at the Alidovi City that we just captured. ??Although the movement speed of the Holy Silver Evil Coffin has been increased a lot now, Shaya can still easily follow Gu Xi, and talk while moving. ??But after all, he had not seen the last condition of Alidovi, and he did not know how much trouble the explosion caused, so Gu Xi was somewhat anxious. ?At the same time, Gu Xi also discovered something. There seemed to be tree roots moving under the crack. Is the situation serious now? What happened there? I killed Anna in the copy of the big event in Westminster Abbey, and now I brought back one of her corpses. Based on the effect of double death, she must have had another undead person enter the city of Alidovi. ?Go find her and bring her to Princess Anna. Let Princess Anna see what the situation is like after being transformed by double death, and see if she can be used. ? ? As a contracted undead under Gu Xi, Shaya also knew what Gu Xis main goal was when he went to the dungeon this time. Upon hearing Gu Xi''s order, Shaya said: "Don''t worry, sir. Princess Anna and I are most familiar with each other, and we will find the transformed undead very soon." After arranging things, Gu Xi changed direction again and headed towards the magic plant area. ?At the same time, Gu Xi began to release various owls and sent messages to Gu Xi''s two warehouses, asking them to send various materials collected during this period to the magic plant area. ?These materials are mainly used for the transformation of undead. ??While Gu Xi rushed to the magic plant area, Eve, who got the news, also rushed over. Unlike Shaya, Eve, as a legal entity, does not move very fast. When she came over, Gu Xi lifted her onto the Holy Silver Evil Coffin. Youre here just in time, come over and help me take a look. Which of these materials are useful? Sir, are you planning to strengthen something by transforming into undead this time? As soon as Eve looked at the list of supplies that Gu Xi sent over, she knew what Gu Xi wanted to do. So she asked about the most critical situation immediately. The body is here. Princess Anna has rushed to Alidovitta, but judging from my previous communication with this guy in the dungeon, she doesnt seem to be very calm and her personality is too arrogant. Compared with our Princess Anna, she is really far behind. I brought the body back because I wanted to arrange some helpers for Princess Anna, instead of finding someone to make the final decision, so I planned to make her calm down. " Then I understand. Let me see whats there first. When Gu Xi finished talking about his plan, Eve immediately looked through the list in her hand. Gu Xi also took out the "Secret Volume of Taishan Prefecture" and rummaged through it quickly. This time Gu Xi had the idea of ??changing part of the corpse''s consciousness and personality. This aspect is not within the scope of undead transformation techniques and rituals, and Gu Xi has never done it before. After all, the undead were not about personality before, but about obeying orders. ??In addition, this time it is not about transforming the contracted undead, and there are two undead with the same identity in Alidovi City. The relationship between them still needs to be clarified by Gu Xi. So Gu Xi must consider the things involved here. ?For this reason, Gu Xi kept flipping through the "Secret Volume of Taishan Prefecture" in his hand, hoping to find some successful cases in the past. Soon Gu Xi found something different here. ?So he handed the movement to the Holy Silver Evil Coffin and started reading and checking it carefully. During the reading process, Gu Xi also communicated with Eve, asking whether some materials existed and whether there were any substitute items. Eve is still capable in this area. Gu Xi only needs to ask a question and get a response immediately. ?When they entered the magic plant area, Gu Xi had already found a corresponding plan, and at the same time, various materials were sent to the vicinity of the magic plant area. Just waiting for the arrival of Gu Xi. (End of this chapter) Chapter 871： Collection of Fairy Dragon (please subscribe) Chapter 871 The Collection of Fairy Dragons (Please subscribe) After entering the magic plant area, Gu Xi did not go to Xiemu Lake immediately, but stopped at the witch hut. ?At this time, the decorative witch on the window of the witch''s hut is still there. After being exposed to the weather for so long, the movements of the witch''s upper body have become richer. ?When Gu Xi came over, she would squeeze her hand in the middle and then scream. "Guest, you are here. We have medicine here today. Would you like a bottle? I guarantee you will be satisfied." Guest, dont leave. Come here and lets chat. Dont rush in every time you see me. This is so boring. You dont chat for a while before doing anything. Hey, guest, guest ??Gu Xi was a little speechless. The witch''s cabin was obviously in good condition when it was first built. How could it become like this after not seeing it for a while? The city of Aridovi is full of undead. Where did you learn this saying? ??Gu Xi opened the door of the witch''s hut and was about to walk inside when he heard a bang from inside, as if something had fallen. ? ? ? ?Gu Xi muttered as he walked into the witch''s hut. ?Gu Xi picked up the book, shook it in his hand, and opened it for the first time. What a mess. " When Gu Xi was lifted up, her eyes were still blinking, and the look in her eyes clearly represented the characteristics of this dragon. Gu Xi paused as soon as he heard the movement of his hands. So thats what happened. ?Gu Xi threw the book aside and dragged the little dragon out by its tail. ??Gu Xi discovered that the little dragon in front of him was actually an underage fairy dragon. The rest of its body was the same as that of a normal dragon, except that her eyes had long eyelashes. What left Gu Xi speechless the most was that there was a book thrown on the ground. ??Gu Xi held the fairy dragon''s tail and walked to the door of the witch''s hut. He raised his hand and was about to throw the fairy dragon out. At this time, the fairy dragon shook her body quickly and kept saying: "Sir, put me down. I am the waitress here to look after the store. It is good for me to stay in the store." What is this situation? Are there any outsiders coming in here? However, at this time, Eve took a look at the situation in the room and whispered to Gu Xi: "Sir, this is the little dragon that was tricked from Dragon Valley. When they have nothing to do, they usually stay here in the magic plant area. " Well, Gu Xi already knows where the witch outside learned so many messy things. The girl A Bing failed to pass the high school entrance examination? What kind of messy book is this? At this time, because of the little dragon''s chaos, all the cabinets in the hut fell down. Only then did Gu Xi react, "But why would they stay in the magic plant area? Don''t they know about the blood maple trees planted here? This is something that will turn them into undead unknowingly. Gu Xi saw herbs and eyeballs scattered on the ground, as well as some dried spider legs. ? Gu Xi paused for a moment, looked inside, and saw a small purple dragon about the size of a puppy hiding in the cabinet, with a large pink butterfly knot wrapped around its tail. "what is the benefit?" I am in the store, and the charges for all items can be increased by 50%. Gu Xi listened to the black line at one end. What''s there to be proud of? Get out of here. Seeing that Gu Xi was about to throw her out again, Fairy Dragon said quickly: "But the probability of producing dragon and magic items in the witch''s cabin will increase by 200%, and the quality will also be greatly improved." Then he loosened his hand and put down the fairy dragon. Dragon scales can also be considered dragon items, and herbs can also be considered magic items, so dont brag about useless things, just come up with something practical. Otherwise, I will kill you directly and use your body to become a dracolich. " ?While Gu Xi was talking, the "Book of Life Box" and "Book of Ghost Dragon" quickly appeared next to him. ??As a dragon of the legal system, even if it is still a small dragon, the fairy dragon also knows what needs to be done after the necromancer''s spiritualism reaches level 10. ? ? "Book of Life Boxes" and "Book of Ghost Dragons" can really be used to create a dracolich. "No, I''m still a 108-year-old child. I''m really useful. I''ve been staying in the witch''s hut and haven''t even eaten a bite of the fish outside." Okay, shut up, what do you have today? Take it out and let me see? Sir, there is no more today. All the things in the witchs hut will be collected on time at 12 oclock every day. No matter how much the price is, everything will be collected... Seeing Gu Xi''s eyes widening, Fairy Dragon quickly said: "I do, I have some things of my own, and they are my own collection, but sir, you must pay for them." I know, take the things out. Unexpectedly, the fairy dragon said again: "You can only choose one, you can''t take them all." "Okay, if you don''t take it out, I''ll take it to make soup for you." Gu Xi was extremely annoyed by this fairy dragon. With Gu Xi''s roar, the fairy dragon did not dare to drag her down. She quickly dug out various materials from every corner of the witch''s hut. Obviously, this fairy dragon knows how to guard and steal. When items are refreshed every day, she first hides what she likes. ?It has only been a few days, and there are seven or eight good things hidden here. ??Although the fairy dragon kept shaking her head and saying that there was no more, Gu Xi believed that something else might appear if she pressed harder. ?But Gu Xi cant care about that much now. At this time, Gu Xi noticed two things here. One is a battle flag with a black dragon painted on it. ??Black Dragon Camp Battle Flag (Blue): The Black Dragon Camp''s organizational battle flag can give a hero the right to organize troops, but the organization must be named Black Dragon Camp. After the establishment, the troops are equivalent to a garrison of level 7 or above. Note: The Black Dragon Camp does not necessarily have to have a black dragon, just like there is no wife in the wife cake. The other item is a cane made of peach wood, with something carved on it. ded by the scepter that can calm you down. Even if you are running in the sun, you will not feel hot, but will have a sense of tranquility. Note: This is only part of the wooden staff, the other parts seem to have been burned. ? Gu Xi also liked a few other things, but the fairy dragon guarded these things tightly. When Gu Xi wanted them, the fairy dragon was right there screaming. "If you can, just cook it for me. Anyway, it''s just these two pieces. I won''t give you any more." In the end, Gu Xi had no choice but to pay the money and left the witch hut with these two items. (End of this chapter) Chapter 872： The undead transformation was successful (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 872 The undead were transformed successfully (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! ?At the edge of Xiemu Lake, Gibbon, who had been staying in the magic plant area, was flying non-stop. ?When he saw Gu Xi coming, he quickly flew in front of Gu Xi. Sir, you are finally here. Did something happen in the magic plant area? You look very busy. Hearing Gu Xis question, Gibbon nodded repeatedly. Sir, the plants in the magic plant area almost rioted just now. Although we suppressed them, some of the plants here are affected by a special force and are undergoing alienation. Sir, how should we deal with these alienations? These tree roots must be disposed of. At this time, Gu Xi didnt say anything more. He carried Annas body to the altar that had just been built. He may know how to grow some plants and where to collect herbs, but Gu Xi has no clue about how to cultivate them or how to mutate them. It is somewhat wasteful to throw away the disposed tree roots directly. ? Gu Xi also saw some changes in the magic plant area just now, but Gu Xi''s understanding of plants is not comprehensive. Should it be prevented or retained? " The altar in front of you was built by elves. There is not much undead style in it, but it is full of natural wind. Not to mention the possibility of alienation failure or alienation in a bad direction. But for Gu Xi, all he can do is take a gamble. Regarding Gu Xi''s question, Gibbon also hesitated. He wanted to say that it would change for the better, but he really couldn''t say such a thing. ? Gu Xi thought of the tree roots he had seen in Alidovi City, and he understood that there must be more such situations in the New Alidovi City area where Luna was dealing with at this time. Are these alienations good or bad? Looking at Gibbon''s situation, Gu Xi also understood what was going on here. In the end, he could only say: "Forget it, let''s maintain the original status. By the way, I wrote a letter before. Have you done what I asked for?" ? ? ? If the situation at hand is seen in the eyes of a player who has reached level 10 or above in botany and herbalism, he may be able to tell one, two, three, and even guide the mutation himself. Gibbon immediately agreed to Gu Xi''s request. ??The plants in the magic plant area are all useful to Gu Xi. Even if the alienation direction is a good direction, Gu Xi has to consider whether he wants to accept such alienation. "It has been arranged. The altar of the blood maple tree has been built on the edge of the evil wood lake. The lake has already covered the altar. In addition, the life drawn from some trees has also been prepared and is waiting for the adults to come. " Instead, using it as fertilizer is the best choice at the moment. ??Although his botany has reached level 4 and herbalism has reached level 5, they were all researched by others and learned by Gu Xi. "Okay, let''s get started. By the way, during this period, there will be entangled tree roots in other parts of Alidovi City. My men will cut off those tree roots. You and your men will drag these roots away. Come to the magic plant area and act as fertilizer here." ? Gu Xi didn''t care much about this. In Gu Xi''s opinion, as long as it was an altar that allowed him to transform into the undead, it would be fine. When Gu Xi came forward carrying Anna''s body, Eve was also there to help. On the way here, Eve had already seen Gu Xi''s plan. In addition, she is a master of the magic system, so she can handle many magic rituals. Under the care of Gu Xi and Eve, the altar was quickly arranged, and all the main materials were placed around the altar. Forty-nine white candles unique to the White Candle Factory were lit. Anna''s body was placed in the center of the altar, along with the Scepter of Tranquility that had just been obtained. ?In addition, Gu Xi also poured a large amount of mercury on the head of Anna''s corpse, preparing to make the corpse calmer. Eve was not idle either. She boiled seven or eight different magic potions at the same time. Eve is quite used to doing these things, but what surprised her was the formula Gu Xi brought out. Each formula has some strengthening or purifying effect on the corpse. Many are targeted. After these potions were prepared, some were poured directly on Anna''s body, and some were poured into Anna''s body. Some of it was poured on the altar. Because there were two people cooperating, Gu Xi''s layout was quite fast. About three hours have passed and everything has been arranged. Next, Gu Xi was left alone, while Eve continued to brew different magic potions. After all, she got more materials this time, so if she brews more now, she wont have to go there when needed next time. Boil. ??Gu Xi stood in front of the altar holding the phantom magic staff that turned into a long bow, and recited the incantation for the transformation of the undead. After this battle, the level of Gu Xi''s spiritualism has been increased by one level. Coupled with the various equipment and blessings on his body, the current level of spiritualism has reached 11+5. In addition to 11+2 undead knowledge, level 8 undead enhancement, level 7 undead research, level 8 undead control and level 7 magic ritual. Gu Xi is now confident of completing a formal undead transformation. ? Even now he may skip the success rate and guide the transformation of the undead in the direction he needs. ??As the Gu Xi spell was recited sentence by sentence, the vitality stored in the altar by Gibbon and others began to be integrated into Anna''s body. Then all the white candle flames were extinguished at the same time, and Gu Xi also recited the last incantation. Under this spell, all the large amounts of materials prepared by Gu Xi flew up and continued to penetrate into Anna''s body. ?But compared to the last time Gu Xi dealt with Princess Anna, the situation before him was actually a trivial matter. Gu Xi did not make any changes to Anna''s body, but poured a large amount of mercury into her brain. ?These mercury, combined with the previous potion, are the main means to ensure that the personality of the Anna in front of her will become calm. Under Gu Xi''s operation, the blood vessels on the surface of Anna''s skin also changed from the original turquoise to mercury. At the same time, she moved her hands and reached out to grab the scepter of tranquility placed on her chest. The moment she grabbed the scepter, her clothes also changed quickly, turning into a black and silver court-style riding attire. Coupled with the scepter she held in her hand, she didn''t look like They are undead that can participate in battles, but they seem to be preparing to participate in the House of Lords Council. As Anna''s eyes opened, Gu Xi noticed that her eyes had turned mercury silver. ?At the same time, there was a tingling sound in Gu Xi''s ear. The undead transformation is successful, you have mastered the undead transformation skill! The undead has been transformed successfully, and the new undead Lord Mercury, Anna, has joined your team. (End of this chapter) Chapter 873： Mercury Lord Anna (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 873: Anna, Lord Mercury (please subscribe for more updates) [Undead Transformation Level 1: The passive ability of the Necromancer can be strengthened through a series of methods with suitable corpses, and finally transformed into undead with self-awareness and growth potential. The current undead transformation success rate is 35% (no transformation circle) to 55% (with transformation circle). [Note 1: Although the transformation of the undead is related to skills such as knowledge of the undead, magic rituals, strengthening of the undead, and research on the undead, the level of the transformed soul and the strength of the undead are not related to each other. Instead, they are related to the corpse itself and the input materials. Definitely get in touch. Note 2: Undead transformation is not like spiritualism and cannot be carried out on a large scale, but the success rate can be enhanced through the special equipment of the spiritualization tower and the necromancer. Note 3: The undead transformation can be divided into different routes such as the undead self-strengthening route, the hero transformation route, and the elite transformation route. The materials and transformation arrays invested in each route have certain differences. With the emergence of the undead transformation skill, Gu Xi gained a better understanding of the undead transformation in addition to the information that popped up in front of him. ?For example, the success rate of undead transformation does not refer to the success rate of transforming corpses into undead, but the success rate of completing the transformation of undead. ?This may sound a bit convoluted, but it is actually easy to understand. ?For example, the corpse of King Yaksha that Gu Xi still has is level 19. ?Gu Xi has never used it because his spiritualism can only reach level 8. Status: health (410/410), magic power (340/340) ?Talent: Calmness (naturally calm, the chance of finding detailed problems increases by 30%) But after using undead transformation, the undead transformed will be between level 17 and 20. ??In addition, she is not an undead soldier, nor a hero or an elite, nor is she a contracted undead under Gu Xi. After glancing at Lord Mercury Anna''s attributes, Gu Xi understood that Princess Anna still had a certain connection with the corpse in the copy, so the undead transformed from Anna''s corpse would automatically become members of the Princess Council. member. So this is a reminder to Gu Xi that if you want to win in one go, you should think carefully about winning several times. ??The corpse that Gu Xi brought back this time was quite complete. Coupled with the various materials, the Scepter of Tranquility, and the most important mercury that Gu Xi invested, this corpse was turned into a zombie. Compared to the transformation of the undead, the return of Mercury Lord Anna is not that important. ??If you fail, then I''m sorry, the corpse of King Yaksha at level 19, and a lot of materials invested, can only get an ordinary undead at level 8. At the same time, she also met Gu Xis requirements in terms of consciousness. At least she was quite calm. Name: Anna (Lord Mercury, one of the members of the Grand Princess Council) Attributes: Strength 3.6, Agility 3.7, Constitution 3.1, Intelligence 2.4, Perception 2.7, Charisma 2.6 Skills: Tranquility Armor Level 3, Eye of Wisdom Level 2, Mercury Breath Level 4...] As for the race of the undead, it depends on the condition of the corpse and the method of handling the corpse. After this undead transformation, she can be regarded as a self-aware undead. ??Race: Zombie ?Her template is quite interesting, and it looks full of Princess Annas style. The success rate of undead transformation refers to the success rate of this part. Level: Level 7 (0/5000) As for the title of Lord Mercury, it can also be regarded as a response to Princess Anna. After all, the original body is a princess, and the bodies transformed from these copies must have a title. When Gu Xi looked at Lord Mercury Anna, she was taking out a pile of something similar to sheepskin silk, sorting it out, rolling it into a ball, and holding it on her left hand. This made her look more like a member of Parliament preparing to attend a meeting in the House of Lords. ?However, Gu Xi noticed that what Anna, Lord Mercury, was holding should be the documents that were intended to be given to him in the previous copy. In the end, in order to catch Anna in the copy, Gu Xi sent the documents back when he got these things. Now it is obvious that these have become the symbol of Lord Mercury Anna, and now even if Gu Xi wants to, there is no way to get these documents back. ?At this situation, Gu Xi just sighed and said to Lord Mercury Anna: "Get ready, let''s move to a new era." After saying this, Gu Xi jumped onto the Holy Silver Evil Coffin. ?At the same time, Eve also nodded to Gu Xi. She had no intention of leaving with him. Instead, she wanted to boil the last magic potion here. After doing this, she will not directly participate in the frontline battle. As a researcher at the rear, she has other things to do. ??After taking Lord Mercury Anna to jump onto the Holy Silver Evil Coffin, the Holy Silver Evil Coffin automatically entered the Evil Wood Lake and moved along the Evil Wood Lake toward the nearby river. After the capture of Aridovi City in other periods, the first thing Gu Xi dealt with was the transportation problem. The carriage station was built immediately. At the same time, rivers and sewers were opened immediately. In other words, in addition to Aridovi Tower, Gu Xi can also travel to and from Aridovi City in different periods through sewers or rivers. In order to deal with Anna''s body, Gu Xi himself was slower than Princess Anna to set off. ??Now if we transfer through Alidovita, we will be somewhat behind on the road. So Gu Xi simply set off from the waterway and followed the river into the new era of Alidovi City. After receiving Gu Xis order, Holy Silver Evil Coffin immediately activated its abilities. ??Gu Xi, who was sitting in the main seat of the Holy Silver Evil Coffin, felt his surroundings darken rapidly, and he jumped into the shadows. ?However, this can increase the moving speed of the Holy Silver Evil Coffin and reduce the oncoming strong wind, so Gu Xi didn''t care. ??As long as the Holy Silver Evil Coffin can guarantee the speed to deliver him to the designated location. As for Mercury Lord Anna, she stood beside Gu Xi. Affected by the mercury and the scepter of tranquility, she will not be surprised by anything now. Don''t say that she is just rushing into the darkness now, even if she is rushing into the fire, there will be no change in her. She just looked at the situation outside. As one of Princess Anna''s subordinates, she also had enough strategic vision. At least in the previous dungeon, other than her performance being a bit arrogant and mentally unstable, there were no negative comments. ?Now that she calmed down, Lord Mercury Anna began to think about how to deal with the possible battle next. ?At this moment, the darkness in front of Gu Xi dissipated, and the Holy Silver Evil Coffin rushed out of the darkness and entered the Alidovi City in the new era. (End of this chapter) Chapter 874： The battle situation in the city (please subscribe) Chapter 874 The battle in the city (please subscribe) Alidovi in ??the new era has just been taken over and is ready to be turned into an industrial area. When Gu Xi went to Westminster Abbey, Luna had been demolishing the original building here and leaving various building materials behind. ?And divide the areas well, and prepare to divide new areas according to the location of the meeting hall, warehouse, dock, enchantment table, etc. But something like this happened suddenly. The building that had not yet been demolished was directly overturned by tree roots that came out of the ground. ?At the same time, the strange shadows outside the city and the strange trees transformed into the city entered the city. The undead working here have suffered a lot of losses. Fortunately, Luna mobilized her troops immediately and suppressed the enemy by controlling the city. In addition, most of the city was dismantled, and the city of Aridovi became a plain. ??Although no other soldiers came, Amilcar, who still had a strong cavalry force, was ready to join the battle. At this time, Amilcar ran over quickly. I dont know what the use of such a charge is. He never expected that Amilcar would do this. ?At this moment, Amilcar happened to see Gu Xi appearing on the river. ?Amilcar only explained for a few minutes before getting ready to leave for the next place. When Gu Xi came out of the river, he happened to see Amilcar rushing towards a group of enemies with his cavalry. Such a big thing happened here, so naturally I had to come over and take a look. Looking at the situation in front of him, Gu Xizhen didn''t know what to say. The cavalry behind may not even see the enemy. The enemies in the city have almost been eliminated, but an army of shadows is gathering outside the city, and it will take about a day or so for this army to arrive. ?The enemies in front of him were less than thirty Weird ones with not too high levels. As a result, Amilcar, who was leading several thousand cavalry, actually chose to charge. ?Seeing this scene in front of him, Gu Xi was also stunned. ?Oddly enough, Amilcar was clearly at the front of the team, but he knew clearly the changes of every cavalryman behind him. But after Amilcar killed all thirty weirdos, Gu Xi understood that Amilcar was training the coordination between cavalry and cavalry. Gu Xi jumped down from the Holy Silver Evil Coffin. Each sentence can be said to the point. The cavalrymen, no matter what kind of arms they were, kept nodding their heads when they heard Amilcar''s words, as if they understood a lot of things. Sir, why are you here? When he landed on the ground, Gu Xi asked casually: "What''s the situation here now? How many enemies are there in the city?" ??Are you using weirdness to train your troops? ??Taking this opportunity, Amilcar conducted three or four sweeps of New Alidovi City. What Lady Luna means is that we clean up everything in the city first, so that when the enemy attacks, we will not be distracted from dealing with matters in the city. " Having said this, Amilcar said with certainty: "Sir, please let me take part in the battle outside the city." ?Gu Xi understood that outside the city of Aridovi in ??the New Earth Period, there was a huge plain. There is more suitable for cavalry fighting. ?This Amilcar really seizes every opportunity. The battle outside the city is really suitable for him. After hearing Amilka''s words, Gu Xi immediately had an idea in his mind. "Amilcar, you are no longer needed in the battle in the city. You should go out of the city now to prevent the enemy from approaching. At this period, the city of Aridovi had no city gates, walls, or various defenses. It would be quite disadvantageous for the city to let the enemy get closer. You can use the mobility of the cavalry to lead them to other places. " Hearing this, Amilcar immediately became excited. ?This is exactly what he thought. Going out of the city to fight, isn''t this what he should do most? Sir, please rest assured, I will definitely keep all the enemies out of the city. By the way, if the enemy is weak, you can launch an attack on your own, but one thing is, dont explore deep. ?The enemy came from the direction of Westminster Abbey, and this change was caused by the explosion there. There will definitely be chaos over there now. ?Just clear out the enemies outside, don''t touch other things, and let the barracks deal with it through conquests and other methods. " ?? Gu Xi was afraid that Amilka would suddenly make a mess, so he specifically explained the situation. ??Amilcar nodded, and at the same time he said to Gu Xi: "Please don''t worry, sir, I won''t mess around, but what we and other knights rely on is the bravery and diligence when charging. If something happens, I will not back down. " "Okay, take care of yourself. By the way, where is Luna now?" In the heart of the city, Lady Luna has placed a huge mirror there. As long as we go there, we can see her there. Upon hearing this, Gu Xi knew that as the number of cities increased, Luna also began to use some small tricks. After all, there are already three periods of city existing at the same time. If she spends half a day on the road every day, then she really doesnt have much time to do anything. In addition, sometimes Gu Xi has to come over, so there is even less time. That''s why Luna came up with this method. Huge mirrors are placed in the center of each Aridovi city, allowing movement or communication through the mirror. At present, there are only three Aridovi cities, and the effect cannot be seen yet. This arrangement will be quite useful after all seven Aridovi cities have been captured. Such an arrangement is the same as Princess Annas Grand Princess Council. They use various means to deal with the affairs of Alidovi City in an all-round way. At this time, Gu Xi was also thinking about whether he should arrange something. How about making arrangements for the incarnation of death. ?Gu Xi immediately thought of an idea. He could arrange the incarnation of death to guard in different cities. ?Just like the incarnation of death - the bone dragon, when he has nothing to do, he will definitely stay in the dragon bone laboratory. ?Then the remaining two incarnations of death can do the same. You must know that Gu Xi currently has three death incarnations. When released in normal battles, he usually releases two of them. But when the incarnation of death is active in the city of death, the three of them can appear together. ??It''s just that Gu Xi only has a building like the Dragon Bone Laboratory, the Incarnation of Death - God of Death, and the Incarnation of Death - Titan. Gu Xi has no other place to arrange it for the time being. ?But Gu Xi had already kept this matter in mind. After waiting for this matter to be settled, he planned to see if there was any other way to get some buildings related to the incarnation of death. (End of this chapter) Chapter 875： The current situation (please subscribe) Chapter 875 The situation at hand (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! ?While Gu Xi was thinking about this, Amilcar had already led his troops towards the outside of the city. ?At this time, Gu Xi also rushed to the center of Alidovi City in the new era as soon as possible. ?This is not the place where they first entered the city, but the real center of the city after occupying Aridovi City. This location is still some distance from the river, but closer to the former territory of the Lettuce Principality. Because all the buildings have been demolished, the place looks empty. ??There is only a life-size mirror with a gold wire edge that is as tall as a person standing in the open space. When Gu Xi came over, all the undead people who were busy here paused. ?But they got back to work immediately. The levels of these undead were only about level 1 to 3, including skeletons, zombies and ghosts. What they do is hard work, but the speed is not slow at all, and although no one is directing them, they are quite regular. So many undead come and go here, but they do not block the road because of their busyness. superior. ?Even this picture will change due to Gu Xi''s line of sight. ?? Gu Xi thought for a while, "As for the sewers, let Lewis take care of it. Let him clean the sewers here and use them as waste. Turning the scene to the top of Alidovi City in this era, Luna explained to Gu Xi. "grown ups." There are also a group of powerful shadows and strange things in the sewers. This is probably not something that can be dealt with during the battle mission in the barracks. " Its as if they all know what speed they want to use and what kind of things they want to do. When Gu Xi jumped down from the Holy Silver Evil Coffin, Luna also noticed Gu Xi''s arrival. I know that the explosion just now came from the mirror of Westminster Abbey. I have arranged many mirrors in the city, and even some in the sky. These mirrors allow me to see everything in the city of Alidovi. It can be said that with this ability, it becomes much easier for Luna to control the entire city of Alidovi. Okay, let me arrange this matter. There are also obvious enemies outside the city. Our people who have explored the way out have not yet written back, but judging from the intelligence collected so far. Alidovi City is not the only one with a mirrored underground palace. " How is the situation now? ?This is not the case of a certain Aridovi, but a picture of all locations of Aridovi in ??three periods, the strange mirror space, the Aridovi Tower, and Sleeping Beauty Castle. ?Luna stretched out her hand, and a mirror appeared in front of Gu Xi. In addition, troops who are accustomed to fighting in the sewers, such as blind swordsmen, are transferred to block the entrances and exits of the sewers so that no one can escape. " ?Gu Xi discovered that this mirror could actually see the entire city of Alidovi very clearly. Gu Xi was not polite to Luna and asked immediately. She came up to him immediately. ?There are not many weird things in the city now, but because of this explosion, there is a problem with the underground sewers here. Gu Xi naturally also knows the situation in the mirror underground palace. Actually, Gu Xi already knew about this. Those paladins carried Princess Anna''s body back from the mirror image of Westminster Abbey. Since that time, Gu Xi has been strengthening Aridovis defense. Even if he discovered the city of Alidovi from several other periods, Gu Xi did not mess around. What he was prepared for was someone suddenly coming in from the outside. ??And the barracks are tasked with foreign expeditions every day. On the one hand, they are used to train the soldiers in the city, and on the other hand, they are used to prevent large armies from appearing outside the city. At this time, the city of Aridovi is like this, so Gu Xi naturally wants to say a few more words. As for other places, Gu Xi hasnt had time to visit yet, and he doesnt know what else is nearby. So we need to build the city wall and the city gate first. The city wall is simple. There are enough masonry and wood here, and a few architects are also capable. They will have no problem building the city wall. But there is nothing we can do about the city gate. As a city of death, all the gates of Aridovi City have the effect of dropping. I have tried this before. The other architectural design drawings we have can be used twice or even multiple times, but there is no way for the city gate. Although there is no restriction, all of them are affected. " I just got something here, the gate to the underworld. ?Originally, I wanted to place it on the main city side, but judging from the current situation, this side also needs to be defended. I will build the city gate later. " Gu Xi thought for a moment and thought of the underworld portal he had just obtained. ?But at this moment, a thought flashed through Gu Xi''s mind. He still has a few items on hand that can upgrade blue equipment to purple equipment. Should he upgrade this underworld portal and see what the gate to the underworld will look like after the upgrade? ??If the upgraded Gate of the Underworld is at a high enough level, he will place some of the hellhounds here to act as gatekeepers. Thinking of this, Gu Xi quickly rummaged around, but after searching for a long time, he only found ice crystals. ?This time Gu Xi felt a little embarrassed. ??Luna, as Gu Xis number one contracted undead, how could she not know what Gu Xi was thinking. She smiled and said: "Sir, this may be relatively close to Westminster Abbey. If possible, I think it is best to arrange a city gate here that is not very effective in actual combat. In this way, this city gate will not be dragged to the battlefield. Can be used specifically to defend against enemies here. " Okay, then I will build the Gate of the Underworld here first, and then I will find some suitable city gate architectural designs and come back. By the way, the city gate cannot be built repeatedly, but what about the Soul-Calling Tower? " The Soul-Calling Tower is a core building, so there is no restriction. However, the properties of our core Soul-Calling Tower are actually not very good. If we can find the architectural design drawings of other Soul-Calling Towers, it will be more beneficial to us. At this time, Gu Xi suddenly thought of what he had gained from the dungeon, and he took out various building stones. There are core building alienated stones here, which are used for core buildings. Gu Xi took out all these things. Anyway, Alidovi City is left to Luna to deal with. In the end, these things will still be in Luna''s hands. So let''s take this opportunity to take out all these things and see if there is anything that can be used now. Worthy. Luna also stepped forward to pick at this time. At this moment, Anna, Lord Mercury, who had been following Gu Xi, raised her head. (End of this chapter) Chapter 876： The Great Princess Council (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 876 The Grand Princess Council (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! ??Gu Xi also felt the movement of Lord Mercury Anna. He looked up and saw a vampire wearing shabby clothes walking out from a short distance away. ??This vampire has a face like Princess Anna, with a pair of fangs hanging from his mouth, red eyes, and a pair of brown bat wings spread out behind his back. In her hands, she held a pair of poisonous daggers. It was obvious that she was taking a melee and fast attack route. ?When he saw Gu Xi, the vampire quickly lowered his head to Gu Xi. "grown ups." Member of the Grand Princess Council? ?Gu Xi wanted to laugh when he thought of the names of Princess Annas subordinates. Yes, I am Lord Bloodwing Anna, a member of the Grand Princess Council, mainly responsible for combat logistics. "This is really necessary. I originally thought about finding an architectural design drawing myself and asking Luna to help with it. If your lord is willing, then let your lord do it." When I found Bloodwing Lord Anna, even though she came from a copy, she was still me. My work is arranged by Princess Anna. All those related to Princess Anna can join the Princess Council. After joining, they will all become Lords. When did you still have such ability? ??Bloodwing Lord Anna explained the situation here. ??Gu Xi smiled and said, "By the way, when you go back later, take Lord Mercury Anna back and let Princess Anna take a look at how to arrange it appropriately. "OK." I came here mainly to transport various strategic supplies. In addition, new troops have also been mobilized and will arrive in about fifteen minutes. " ?? Gu Xi was also stunned by the situation of Bloodwing Lord Anna. "You can still play like this?" Gu Xi was speechless, but just now he was thinking about the connection between the incarnation of death and the city of death, so he asked again. And Princess Anna can promote our title based on what we do, up to a duke. At this time, Bloodwing Lord Anna said: "Sir, you can just speak directly. These bodies are mine and I can hear you." Then do you want to build a parliament hall for you? If necessary, I can help you look for it and see if there are any suitable architectural design drawings. What is your position as Lord? And who arranged your job. ?Although Lord Bloodwing was still speaking, Gu Xi could feel that the person standing in front of him was Princess Anna. This Princess Council was probably planned by Princess Anna from the beginning. ??Gu Xi smiled at Princess Anna. The next moment, the feeling of the person in front of him changed again, from Princess Anna to Lord Bloodwing Anna. Even preparing to recruit several Annas, she should have already planned what each of them will do. Also, lets tell Princess Anna that the next time we enter the dungeon, we have to wait until Alidovi City has taken care of it before we go there. " Gu Xi understood it as soon as he heard it. Okay, I get it, put your things down. ?? Gu Xi is somewhat envious of the ability to switch between clones like this. But as a player, it is impossible for a clone to have a clone. Even if there is one, it cannot be used like this. It seems that we need to change our thinking. ?However, because of the appearance of Princess Anna just now, Gu Xi really handed over Anna, Lord Mercury beside him. Then he took out the underworld portal and handed it to Luna. As soon as the Underworld Portal was obtained, Luna checked it out. ?Different from the architectural design drawings, the Netherworld Portal can only be used once. ??Now Gu Xi is taking it out mainly to ensure that the city of Aridovi at this period can have a gate to hold it up for a period of time. As an elf from Alidovi City, Luna quickly flipped through the underworld portal, then pulled the mirror in front of her, looking for a suitable location to place the underworld gate. Gu Xi did not stay long, the soldiers and logistical supplies sent by Lord Bloodwing also arrived. ?Gu Xi just organized these soldiers and led them to carry out the final cleanup of Alidovi City. By the time all the shadows on the ground of Aridovi City were cleared, the Gate of the Underworld had also been lowered. Gu Xi saw this gate to the underworld at the end of the south side of Aridovi City. ?The gate to the underworld in front of you does not look like a battle gate. ?This city gate is thirty meters wide and a full sixty meters high. ??Different from the other city gates in Guxi, the city gate in front of you has a door that can be closed, and there is a body hanging on the door. When Gu Xi came over, the body turned its head and glared at Gu Xi. ? Gu Xi could tell at a glance that this was the former gatekeeper Kaisa, and now he was part of the Gate of the Underworld. I usually hang on the top of the door to the underworld, feeling the wind of the underworld blowing from the crack in the door. Only when the gate of the underworld is opened will the wind stop. It is different from the normal city gates in Gu Xi''s hands. ??The biggest feature of the Gate of the Underworld is actually its three-sided nature. It can be used as an ordinary gate at ordinary times, but if there is an enemy attack. I''m so sorry, but the door you forced open does not lead to the city of Aridovi, but to the underworld of an unknown boss. Anyway, this gate is placed here. You can hit it. If you can get out again after punching in, you will be considered powerful. Of course, there is a third way to use the Gate of the Underworld, which is to actively open the Gate of the Underworld. In this way, even if the Gate of the Underworld is opened from the back, there is also the Underworld of an unknown boss behind it. But the undead inside can be freed. ??Whether Gu Xi wants to borrow the power of these undead to fight, or he hopes to subdue these undead to replenish his troops or sources of soldiers, he can do it easily. Dont forget, among Gu Xis abilities, there is a death lord ability. As long as he is there, neutral undead will have a half chance of joining Gu Xi''s team voluntarily. As for the undead souls who have owners, Gu Xi can also communicate with them and let them contact their owners in the underworld. If they are lucky, they can even make friends. Youdao means many friends and many paths. ?Gu Xi may be sure that this gate to the underworld will eventually become the point of contact between Gu Xi and other underworlds. After seeing the Gate of the Underworld, an idea suddenly flashed in Gu Xi''s mind. He turned towards Luna again. Luna, have the areas here been divided and arranged now? Not yet, we have only taken it down for a few days, and we have been cleaning up various buildings here. Sir, is there something wrong? I just walked around the Gate of the Underworld and found that the characteristics of the Gate of the Underworld have some advantages. I want to transform this area from an industrial area into a market area. (End of this chapter) Chapter 877： Modify the construction direction (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 877 Modify the construction direction (please subscribe for more updates) When Gu Xi said this, Luna was also stunned for a moment. She lowered her head and glanced at the layout plan in front of her. She just hesitated for a moment, then put the layout plan away and responded. "good!" Then Luna took out a new map of Alidovi City from this period and drew it on the spot. If you want to build a market area, in addition to the magic market, several key things must be done well. The first thing is the road, whether it is a carriage station or a dock through the river, as well as the regular route through Alidovita, and the routes that may be hidden in the sewers, all must be laid out. After all, if we want the market to liven up, the most important thing is the traffic problem. If traffic is not solved, it will be useless no matter how well our market is laid out. The next step is that we must have enough warehouses. ?There cannot be only one warehouse in a market. If a market is to be arranged, then there must be a warehouse to temporarily store materials at every traffic point. It is also necessary to have a general warehouse and a classified warehouse to ensure that materials can be used at any time. After that, if we establish a market area, it is impossible to have only one magic market, other markets, as well as the black market, treasure market, and shop streets. When reversed, it is really beneficial to us. ?Although they can usually only play some role in drawing architectural design drawings and demolishing houses, Gu Xizhen did not expect that they can also play some role in urban layout. So for the Gate of the Underworld, we need to make more preparations. So no matter how many markets Gu Xixi builds, it will have little impact on large land parcels. ?Of course the most critical thing here is what was used to build large plots of land in Aridovi City during this period. Even if there are special circumstances, such as some training camps that must be built in the woods, some will follow the magic plant area, and some training camps that must be built underwater will follow the rivers, etc. ?While Luna was talking, she kept drawing layout plans. At this time, Gu Xi was actually able to keep up with Luna''s thoughts, and when she had her own opinions, she could quickly put them forward. But there is a problem here, that is, we have no way of determining which underworld we drive to. The Magic Market only needs to occupy a large plot of land, while the ordinary market occupies the core area. ?And Gu Xi couldn''t move these large plots of land to the training area. He simply didn''t have the ability. As a result, many large plots in this area will be vacant. As for the military training camps, they occupy large areas of land, but Gu Xi now has a dedicated training area. All military training camps, especially the undead part of the training camp, will be placed here for layout. Finally, the adults said that the gate to the underworld should also be included. ??When Luna made some comments, they always responded quickly. Three architectural designers played a considerable role at this time. And if we want to build a black market or something, then these places need to be rearranged. Without these, we cannot build a market area with just one market. But the number will not be too much. This is a good idea. I also saw the situation at the Gate of the Underworld. Then there are auxiliary buildings. The market must also have a market style, and this part also needs to be adjusted. " So what should be used to build large plots of land has become the most important thing for Gu Xi to consider now. ?Of course Luna is also considering this, along with several architectural designers. They kept discussing and soon came up with some new ideas. Sir, you said something similar to the Keel Laboratory is really great. Sir, do you still remember the architectural design drawings we copied from the descending world? ?That is a complete set of design drawings for the tower. In addition to the architectural design drawings for the Cloud Palace, there are also architectural design drawings used to strengthen the Titan. The idea is actually the same. The Titan, the incarnation of death, strengthens the lightning path, so we can find a way to transform a lightning laboratory. This is actually possible. " After hearing this, Gu Xi nodded, but he immediately said: "Titan is not suitable to be placed here. Once the door to the underworld is opened, all kinds of weird things will come. It is better to put the God of Death here to control it." Safety. The Titan Strengthening Plan is okay, but it doesnt necessarily have to be placed in this place. " Gu Xi has talked before about placing one death incarnation at a time, so these architectural designers also know this, but they are not sure yet how to arrange Gu Xi''s death incarnation. When Gu Xi said this, they all thought that Gu Xi''s consideration was reasonable. So another architect immediately said: "Then please invite the incarnation of death, Titan, to the training area, where we are planning to build all seven cloud palaces together to form a thunder zone. His lightning laboratory can be placed there. " Seven cloud palaces are all put together? Are there so many large plots in the training area? Gu Xi was also frightened when he heard this plan. ??Gu Xi has been to the training area before. ?The training area is actually not that big, so how could there be so many large plots of land available? At this time, Luna explained on the side: "Since the training area was established, it has been expanding outwards, and there has also been expansion under the sewers. Part of the relocation work has now been completed, and new plots of land are being added. If there is a difference in land plots, I will build the buildings in other Alidovi cities first, and then transfer them after new plots are available. " ?Luna said while looking at Gu Xi. ? Gu Xi understood that this was a reminder to himself that he should get some land deeds when he had time, so as to increase the land in his hand. What are the training areas now? Now in the training area, the ghost area and the puppet area have been determined. The ghost district is because we have a complete set of ghost architectural design drawings, so we directly occupy the entire city area with ghosts. The Golem Zone is mainly a training camp for gargoyles, golems and golem dragons from the tower. ?Although other areas have been divided into areas, the amount of construction is still not enough. ?Like the originally planned White Bones District, there are only the White Bones Evil Temple, the Evil Bones Temple and the Evil Church, which cannot occupy an area at all. The same situation applies to the Zombie Zone and the Knight Zone. There are not enough buildings to occupy one zone, so they can only arrange them temporarily. " Wheres the Skeleton Mage? Hearing this, Gu Xi couldn''t help but ask. The training camps for skeleton mage, corpse witch, lich and other units will be arranged together with the mage tower and in the magic area. This part was discussed with Eve from the beginning. Gu Xi couldn''t help but laugh when he heard this. This Eve is really fast. (End of this chapter) Chapter 878： Sanctuary Plan (please subscribe) Chapter 878 Sanctuary Plan (please subscribe) Is this the case often? ??Gu Xi finally asked, he didn''t want the training camp to be built in another district. As a result, it would be difficult to mobilize the troops when they finally gathered them. Not much. On the one hand, the mage had Eves suggestion, and on the other hand, he requested that all the corpses of all magic systems be buried in the magic area, and he worked in vain for three years. Even the corpses were used, how could they let these mages go, so Eve planned in advance. Didnt you see that in the building over the tower, we didnt even build the mage tower? Mages will also be placed in good places in the future. As for other aspects, there are only a few. I will find a way to coordinate everything and ensure that all training camps are as connected as possible. " So, will there be more large-scale plots in other cities? Should we move the large-scale plots? Hearing this, Luna was silent for a moment. She really didn''t have the ability to move large plots of land. You are referring to the Sanctuary Plan, right? The current Alidovi City has not yet reached such conditions. But in the end they failed to take shape. The Titan they produced was something that looked like a Titan, but was lime-gray in color, had no lightning, and moved slower than a normal Titan. Its really not possible. I dont believe that we still have a way to the real world. There are no professional schools to study architecture. " According to the instructions in the design drawings, they made different parts of the Diamond Man in six places in total, and finally sent them all to the manufacturing factory for assembly. In the downward world at that time, where could we find more than 300 cities? If there is no land, we will fight for it; if there is no architectural design, we will grab it. ?This is a method that architects accidentally discovered from the architectural design drawings of tower buildings. So their final plan was to stop directly at the Diamond Man, but their plan was recorded. After Gu Xi said this, Luna explained to Gu Xi what the so-called sanctuary plan was. It has no use. ??Luna, as the main controller of Alidovi City, naturally understood what the architect was talking about. In that descending world, they succeeded once and formed a diamond sanctuary. ?Of course, the Tower actually has plans to use this method to make Titans and Puppet Dragons. ?Although Gu Xi was confused, it was obvious that Luna understood this technology. At this moment, an architect suddenly said: "Sir, I have actually heard that when architecture reaches a certain level, the entire environment will be affected. These six places are not in the same city. ?This sanctuary project is actually a bit like an assembly line. Other things can be built in different places and finally assembled at the main factory. This is especially true for the puppet dragon. The combination of the puppet dragon requires at least more than 300 different parts. Although he didnt know what was missing here, Gu Xi still said: Luna, if this sanctuary plan is feasible, then go ahead and do it, and we will find a way to make up for whatever is missing. Even similar buildings in distant places will be affected by this kind of influence. " But they are in different positions. It is for this reason that the six different parts have been strengthened in terms of specialization. The strength of the produced diamond man will be stronger than the normal diamond man, and the speed of producing the diamond man will be the same. It has also been significantly improved. Eve also knows this, but Gu Xi doesnt need it now. After all, the plan here is for puppets and dolls that can be assembled. It is impossible for Luna to break the corpse of the undead into pieces for processing.?????So she never thought about it in the first place. ??On the contrary, the architect kept this matter in mind. When Gu Xi and Luna were at a loss for ideas, he suddenly said this. After listening to Luna''s explanation, Gu Xi thought about it seriously, and finally said: "Are some of Eve''s actions related to the sanctuary plan?" Luna nodded. Eve planned to bury the corpse for three years as a way to strengthen the corpse. Afterwards, the corpse would be allowed to learn and participate in research, which would also enhance the possibility of the corpse transforming into a skeleton mage or corpse witch. This kind of thinking is indeed some of the ideas of the Holy Realm. ?It is precisely because this idea is feasible that Luna agreed to place various training camps for the legal system in the magic zone. Luna, who understood, also asked Gu Xi. What do you mean, sir? We can turn this idea into a topic for Eve to research. We just need to provide what we have, plus the results we want, and see if Eve has any solutions. ??If the sanctuary plan is feasible, we will move the training camp of the legal system back to the training area. We have divided the areas carefully and will deal with them according to the area. Don''t make anything special. " Hearing this, Luna also laughed. "It seems that in the next period of time, the person who needs the clone method most is not Shaya, but Eve." No, Eve knows how to make use of her subordinates, and she knows how to use her brain when doing things. Gu Xi laughed as soon as he heard this. Luna could only suppress this matter. Of course, this was just an interlude. After Luna and the others cleared out the enemies in Alidovi City and decided on the development direction of Alidovi City, Gu Xi focused on the enemies in the wild who were preparing to attack the city. . This group of enemies were caused by the explosion of the tail king in the copy. ?The enemies that attack are all caused by the strange shadows caused by the apple trees, and there will be fewer of them that are common in this world. Most of them are similar to the half-human, half-tree monsters released by the spore cultist Charlie when he started the war. ?It is precisely for this reason that Gu Xi''s men were able to detect the enemy in advance and estimate the time when the enemy would arrive. ??Now these weird monsters are all stopped by Amilcar some distance away from Alidovi City. ??The time they can get here has changed from the original eight or nine hours to more than ten hours. Now there is only two or three days, and it is impossible for them to reach the city wall of Aridovi. This also gave Gu Xi an opportunity. After confirming the construction plan of Aridovi City during this period, Gu Xi kept everything he had and personally led his troops out of Aridovi City and into the wilderness outside Aridovi City. ?Although this is not the first time Gu Xi has entered the mirror space. But the situation in front of him still shocked Gu Xi. When I left Alidovi City, I was surrounded by all kinds of fog. The ground was mostly gray-white wasteland, and not even a root of grass would grow on the ground. But the situation in front of me was different. A large number of vines grew on the ground. ?When Gu Xi led his troops by, the vines twisted automatically, as if they wanted to drag Gu Xi''s undead men to the ground. (End of this chapter) Chapter 879： An enemy that is difficult to deal with (please subscribe) Chapter 879 A difficult enemy to deal with (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! ? - Looking at the vines on the ground that were almost connected to Alidovi City, Gu Xi''s eyes flashed with light. The ghost team goes out and digs out all the vines and tree roots here. ?At Gu Xis command, a large number of Bai Wuchang poured out from the gate of the underworld. They simply couldn''t bear the aura of Bai Wuchang and pulled up the vines on the ground on the spot. ??When they came into contact with these vines and tree roots, it was obvious that the vines and tree roots also resisted. Its just that these vines and roots have no hierarchy. They had the ability to drag people underground before, but that was not because there were a large number of these vines and roots. As soon as a normal person comes over, the vines and tree roots will come from all directions and drag the person down in one go. But now its different after meeting the Ghost Team. ?These vines and tree roots also want to prevent the Bai Wuchang from approaching. ?However, Gu Xi was not idle. He immediately released the ghost team and asked them to spread outward and pull out all the vines they could find. But this thing cannot move and has no lethality. When he went to battle, Amilcar thought that with the cavalry unit he brought, he could quickly kill all the enemies as long as he launched a charge. ?This battle was also quite difficult for Amilcar. ? Gu Xi thought for a while, and finally asked the ghost team to put the withered vine on the side of the road, waiting for him to deal with it when he came back after defeating the enemy. Before, there were many of them, and four or five of them dragged an enemy with them, so they were naturally powerful. The most important thing is that when the cavalry charges, they can put their feet into the ground, and even the impact of the cavalry cannot kill them instantly. Soon, they found an open space. ?These more than 70,000 Bai Wuchang all had their own consciousness. After hearing Gu Xi''s order, they quickly separated and kept pulling up the vines in front of them. After the dungeon battle, the apparent number of ghost team members increased again. Although their movement speed is slow, their defense and vitality are quite high. ?After these dead vines were dried, they were not as big as before. They looked like they had shrunk by about a hundred times. Can be seen even from relatively far away places. ?While Gu Xi was dealing with these vines, Amilka had been entangled with the enemy for more than ten hours. So these vines piled up more than 30 large and small hills on the roadside. ?It''s different now. With so many Bai Wuchangs coming forward, one Bai Wuchang often drags a vine and pulls the vine or tree root out of the ground by its own means. ?Just like this, they walked all the way. After seven or eight hours, Gu Xi and the others finally cleared away all the vines on the south side, revealing the originally gray land. Although the number of ghost teams has not increased much, when they gather together, their number seems to have reached 70,000. ?At the same time, Gu Xi noticed that as the vines were pulled out, the vines seemed to be dried on the ground and quickly turned into withered vines. But he never imagined that all the enemies in front of him were half-human, half-tree beings. The cavalry whose charge was interrupted was actually only slightly better than ordinary soldiers when faced with such a strange situation. Faced with such a strange enemy, normally a large number of undead troops should be used to attack. Cavalry is still somewhat valuable and cannot be wasted here. So Amilcar can only carry out constant harassing attacks on the enemy, preventing the enemy from advancing, and consuming the enemy''s troops bit by bit. ?Of course, it is also because of the existence of Amilcar that the enemy keeps pulling out the ground and taking root, which delays the enemy''s footsteps. other Such troops may not be of much use in the wild, but they often play a very important role in siege and defense. So Amilcar still has some uses. At least they are not blocking the gates of Alidovi City now. When Gu Xi led his troops to the battlefield, he also found the cavalry troops circling around the enemy. ?Seeing the scene in front of him, Gu Xi was also a little speechless. Amilcar, what are you doing? Things like the eye of the mind have been played out by Gu Xi. Previously, he could only contact his men through the eye of the mind, but since Gu Xi began to master some psychic powers, he can accurately find everyone on the battlefield. Even though Gu Xi is now so far away from Amilka, and Amilka is still moving at high speed, as long as Gu Xi wants to, he can find Amilka''s location quite accurately and contact him. This is the case now. After Gu Xi arrived here, he naturally wanted to know what was going on in front of him. ?As soon as Amilcar heard Gu Xis question, he immediately responded. Sir, these guys are just a group of wooden people. Not only do they have strong vitality and high defense, they can also spread damage after taking root. Most importantly, they recover quickly. I can only kill ten to fifteen weirdos at a time. " ?While Amilcar answered, the cavalry troops also quickly moved towards Gu Xi. At this time, Gu Xi also saw the enemy''s arrangement. Just as Amilcar said, once these strange tree men take root, they are like a forest, and the cavalry cannot rush in at all. Such a defensive unit is not that easy to fight. "It''s okay, I brought enough troops." ?Gu Xi said quite calmly that this time he attacked, in addition to the troops that usually followed him, there were also a large number of troops under the newly added undead leader. ?These troops were originally arranged to deal with the shadows and strangeness in the city of Aridovi. ?It''s different now, Gu Xi brought them all over. ?Gu Xi just planned to use a battle to bring blood to these undead. ??Looking back at the undead following behind him, Gu Xi decisively gave the order. Amilcar, take your troops to the side and prepare to charge. The ghost troops move forward, preparing to launch the first wave of attacks. Archer units prepare to project. ??The zombie troops retreat and deploy the first line of defense. As Gu Xi issued orders one after another, the undead he brought quickly took their positions. At this time, Gu Xi had also taken the opportunity to arrange the undead, released a group of necromancers, pointed the phantom magic wand at the strange trees, and released the first magic. Fire Realm! (End of this chapter) Chapter 880： Sea of ??the Dead Tactics (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 880: Sea of ??the Dead Tactics (please subscribe for more updates) Suddenly I discovered that the subscriptions for this book have exceeded that of the online game Trial. I would like to thank you all for your support. I will send you an extra update today. Please subscribe, recommend, monthly pass and other support! The flame domain was immediately thrown towards the gathered trees. A large number of flaming tentacles stretched out from the ground, entangled with the strange roots of the trees. After releasing the flame domain, Gu Xi did not stop his attack. He released another fire storm, and the flaming bone fragments hit the strange trees. At this moment, Gu Xi realized that what Amilka said was true. ?This tree has super strong defense and vitality after taking root in the ground. These two moves of mine are aimed at the effects of trees. ?Judging from the current situation, this effect is actually quite good. But once the fire went down, only a dozen or so people on the other side were burned to death. It was strange. ? Even if these trees have a lot of weird vitality, they are only level 8 existences, with a life of about 250 to 400 points. They even directed all the flames to the dead trees and threw out the corpses of their companions. ?Now that Gu Xi has enough troops, and he is on his own territory, Gu Xi naturally wants to take advantage of this. ?In the flames, Gu Xiyou noticed that these strange trees were obviously organized, and they would drag those that could still be saved behind. No matter how strong the defense is or how vital the BOSS is, it can be killed instantly with one hit. ?This time its not Charlie, the spore cultist. The strange defense of these trees is relatively high, but they dont have the perverted effects like Charlie, the spore cultist. ?So he waved his hand, and the skeleton archers who were ready shot an arrow at the trees in a strange way. With such a fighting method and such a large number, it is no wonder that Amilcar clashed with the opponent for several hours and was unable to kill the enemy. ?In just such an instant, nearly two hundred trees fell down in a strange way. ?Although he didnt bring those heroes with him, various undead leaders helped Gu Xi command, so he didnt need to worry about anything at all. Push the corpses on the ground to the front to act as shields to resist attacks. Gu Xi brought a large number of troops. ??More than 6,000 bone arrows fell, which cost nearly 60,000 lives. ?Now Gu Xi wants to make these trees weird and see what the Sea of ??Skeletons is and what the Sea of ??the Dead is. ?When these arrows fell, they were not reduced to the level where they could only forcibly deduct 1 point of life. ?Five or six thousand bone arrows flew out instantly and landed heavily on the strange bodies of the trees in front of them. ?? Gu Xi proved this last time when he fought against the spore cultist Charlie. ?This is directly 10% of the weirdness of the trees, and the remaining weirdness of the trees is directly confusing. ?But now that I have calmed down, everything will be fine. Ten thousand skeleton archers gathered together. ?Each bone arrow can take away 5 to 10 points of life from each tree. They never expected that just by meeting each other, they would lose all their men. You must know that they relied on this small force to withstand the attacks of various cavalry. What is going on now? This is impossible. ?At this moment, Gu Xis ghost troops had also rushed in front of the strange trees. They rushed over very fast, and the ghosts themselves were of a very high level and could ignore most physical attacks, so these ghosts didn''t think about anything else at all and immediately pounced on the strange battle formation of the trees. In the middle, attack towards the back. The number of ghosts brought by Gu Xi is about four thousand. And with one blow, they killed about two hundred tree weirdos on the spot. Even forcedly tore a hole in the strange defense line of the trees. The skeleton soldiers who were following behind also rushed over at this time. Unlike ghosts, the number of skeleton soldiers brought by Gu Xi was quite large. He brought at least 30,000 skeleton soldiers, ranging from level 4 to level 8. Those around level 8 are the main force of skeleton soldiers, and those below level 8 are brought out to see the world and improve their combat effectiveness. After all, there are more and more undead in Aridovi at around level 4. They only rely on the battle missions in the barracks, so the experience is still slow to come. Gu Xi still has to take them out for a walk sometimes. ??These more than 30,000 skeleton soldiers are all crowded together, and it is naturally impossible for them to attack at the same time like the skeleton shooters. But their number is quite large, enough to surround the trees strangely. ??The skeleton soldiers held weapons and kept cutting down the trees strangely. Each attack will take away 10 to 15 points of the tree''s life. ??If it were normal times, this kind of life consumption would be nothing at all, but there are so many skeleton soldiers here that they can''t stand it. They really surrounded the trees and it was weird. ??It doesnt matter whether your body can support it or not, if you rush in front of the enemy anyway, you have to slash with all your strength. Such an attack method is actually somewhat similar to the attack method of the Black Spear Battalion, but with so many skeleton soldiers, the attack power is obviously stronger. ?The Trees were unable to resist at all. They also wanted to use some means from the rear to replenish their lives. As a result, the skeleton soldiers slashed down, and 400 Trees were chopped down to the ground. Then the skeleton shooter behind fired again, and this time another two hundred enemies fell. ?Such a record in front of him shocked Amilcar. ??It''s unreasonable for trees to die so quickly. ?However, Gu Xi was quite calm. This is already considered relatively slow. He turned to look in Amilka''s direction. Amilcar, do you understand? Your choice is actually not wrong, but even the cavalry should cooperate. ??If you can''t increase the number of cavalry, then you have to find a way to arrange other troops. As an undead, the biggest advantage cannot be forgotten. " ?Amilcar also looked back helplessly. Various death knight substitutes only produced 1 or 2 soldiers per week. Where could he find a large number of troops? Isnt this making things difficult for him? ?However, Amilcar also understood that there was no way for him to gather a large number of cavalry in a short period of time. ??And in the next period of time, the number of cavalry he can control will become less and less. After all, Gu Xi only agreed to place the Blue Knights under his command, and the other knight troops would be taken away. Now that he can command so many cavalry, that is basically the reason why Amilcar has not returned yet. But this will not work next, Gu Xi will also call on these cavalry troops. ??Amilcar could not hold on to them forever. (End of this chapter) Chapter 881： Tree man direction hero (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 881 Tree Man Direction Hero (please subscribe for more updates) ?While Gu Xi was talking to Amilka, a group of trees strangely fell down again. This group was killed by skeleton shooters. ??As these trees fell strangely, Gu Xi''s undead men took another step forward. They broke through the strange defense line of the trees quite simply, and a large number of people rushed in. ?Because a large number of trees have fallen down again. As a result, the trees are no longer able to form the forest-like defensive wall as before. The skeleton soldiers under Gu Xi played a very important role at this time. ?After they rushed in, they cut these trees into strange pieces and surrounded these things individually. ?Every tree weirdo was surrounded by dozens of skeleton soldiers, who kept chopping them down. Almost every second, a tree falls strangely. ?After a while, there were only thirty or forty trees left, out of hundreds and nearly a thousand trees. ?Even though this person is like this, he still wants to roll on the ground. Some of the skeleton soldiers who had not hit anyone even rushed forward, trying to reach the distance still in the mist. At this time, Gu Xi raised his hand, and the skeleton shooter leaders understood what it meant at a glance. They immediately focused their fire on the strange tree. When he climbed up from the ground, Gu Xi could still see seven or eight arms-like tree roots growing in front of the tree. ?At the same time, a group of necromancers who had just been summoned followed Gu Xi and performed spiritualism on the corpses here. ??Its just that once he rolls, there is really no other chance. ??The strange tree in front of me actually doesn''t have much defense or vitality, and he doesn''t have any special BOSS template. There is no way to connect them together. After leaving all his men behind, Gu Xi immediately asked them to clean up the battlefield. ??And they are scattered in different locations. ?Actually, Gu Xi doesnt need to be like this at all. Fortunately, Gu Xi called them all down at this time, otherwise they would have kept rushing out and finally disappeared into the mist. ?That is also a Tree Stranger, but his situation seems to be different from other Tree Strangers. At this time, Gu Xi had already seen their commander in the strangeness of these trees. ?After this strange tree fell down, all the remaining trees also fell down. After taking root on the ground, he would swing his body from time to time to knock out all the skeleton soldiers who rushed to him. Just as Gu Xi guessed, the rather special tree strange just now was the hero in this team. With one of Gu Xi''s spiritual spells, a new hero was directly summoned. Under a wave of arrows, the tree weirdo was knocked to the ground on the spot, and his body was covered with bone arrows. ??The tree''s strange skin is gray-black, and there are many faces crowded together on the surface of the bark. ??This new hero is still half tree and half human, with at least seven or eight faces on the surface of his body. ?This kind of weird existence puzzled Gu Xi quite a bit. It didn''t look like the pit of the undead tree. ?At this moment, Gu Xi also saw the heros message. [Lloyd (level 8, summoned object, undead hero): experience (0/7500), attack 4, defense 7, life 145, mana 10, talent: dead wood (after level 5, all tree human soldiers have attack and defense + 1), skills: defense, luck, leadership, leader (can command 885 soldiers + 7 boss troops at the same time). ?Judging from the situation of Lloyd, it is obvious that he is a commander of the tree-man type of troops. ?At this moment, Gu Xi couldn''t help but look at the corpses in front of him. This is the undead army of tree humans. As soon as Gu Xi raised his hand, he started to summon spirits on the spot. At this time, Amilcar was not idle either. He knew that after Gu Xi was free, he would deal with his affairs next. At that time, he would no longer be able to control so many cavalry troops. ?So he rushed out with the cavalry troops as soon as possible. ??Amilcar''s idea is quite simple. If no one cares about him now, he will run more places. Even if Gu Xi asks, he can say that he is going to be a scout. ??Looking at Amilka leading the team out, Gu Xi was also speechless. He didnt expect Amilcars obsession to be so deep. ?But at least he knows how to work hard, so let him act like this. At this time, Gu Xi turned his attention to the strangeness of the trees. There are a large number of corpses here. Without the help of the soul summoning tower, it will still take a certain amount of time for Gu Xi to complete the soul summoning of the corpses here. At that time, Amilcar had already run back. He will definitely bring back some new news by then, which will at least let Gu Xi know what it will be like to go some distance further. ?This is exactly what Gu Xi wants to know. So Gu Xi did not stop him, he just raised his head and summoned his soul again. ?This time, the souls that Gu Xizhao summoned were much simpler. All the souls that came out were tree-human undead souls such as the Undead Tree Pit. After they were recruited, they were immediately taken away by Lloyd and stationed where they were. ? Gu Xi understood what Lloyd was thinking at a glance. He didn''t want to go back to the city and just wanted to guard here. It seems that he already knows that this road is the only way to lead to other forces. As long as he guards here, a large number of enemies will come every day. When the time comes, as long as he blocks the intersection here, he can defeat a large number of enemies and gain a lot of experience. Even they can get enough corpses and flesh and blood here, and then their strength will be able to grow even more. This is a good thing for Lloyd. At the same time, this is also a good thing for Gu Xi. Because now he doesnt have to worry about anyone attacking the city of Aridovi during this period. So the speed of Gu Xis soul summoning has also been increased a lot. ? Less than half an hour later, Gu Xi transformed all the nearly 3,000 corpses here into tree pits of the dead. At this moment, Amilcar also rushed back with his cavalry. He said loudly. Sir, its right in front. "What happened?" ?Looking at Amilka''s appearance, Gu Xi raised his head and looked at Amilka. I discovered where the enemy in front is coming from. ??Amilcar said loudly. ?Hearing the news, Gu Xi jumped onto the Holy Silver Evil Coffin without even thinking of giving orders to Lloyd. The ghost team moves forward to clear the road. The others follow me. Amilcar, you lead the way. Lets go and take a look. (End of this chapter) Chapter 882： Cracks in the Earth (please subscribe) Chapter 882: Cracks in the Earth (Please subscribe) Under the leadership of Amilcar, Gu Xi came to the place where Amilcar said. At this time, Gu Xi saw a huge crack on the ground. ??This crack is at least 60 meters wide. Looking from the left and right, you can''t see the edge at all. Standing on the edge of the crack, Gu Xi could see that the two sides of the crack were cut like knives. Looking from top to bottom, it was at least six to seven hundred meters deep. Looking down, Gu Xi could see a large number of vines and tree roots twisting under the crack. Whats going on? Im not sure, but I sent people to both sides to check how long the crack is, and they havent come back yet. Hearing this, Gu Xi also knew that there was no need to ask more about this matter. ??This crack was also caused by the self-sacrifice of Charlie, the spore cultist. Don''t let him play like this next time. After listening to Gu Xis words before, Amir thought that Gu Xi planned to go back directly. ??But he wasn''t quite sure whether it was the mirror space cutting itself, or whether the previous self-sacrifice explosion was too powerful. ??But what if you encounter something weird that moves faster? ??If they can rush to the walls of Alidovi City in one day, we won''t even have time to react, so I plan to build some beacons here. Sir, what are you doing? ?These ghosts are led by the ghost leader. There is only one after going down. Check out what is going on below. ??This time, the weird ones are tree-type, so its okay that they move slower. We have discovered some things in advance. As for the manpower arrangement, just arrange one skeleton soldier, one zombie and one ghost at each location. Something different may appear down here, and I always have to be on guard. At this time, Gu Xi waved his hand and released thirty ghost teams to let them fall from the crack. ?While Gu Xi was checking the situation here, his undead men also happened to rush over. Gu Xi just glanced down and made a judgment in his heart. You can''t patrol outside the city all the time, right? We dont need too many. They line up all the way from here, one every five miles. No matter where the enemy comes from, we can always see it. No wonder Lloyd chose to stay here. It seems that the weirdness like the trees before came from here, and there will be more such things down there. Someone has to keep an eye on it. But judging from the current situation, it doesnt seem right. It just so happens that these dead vines can be used to burn. Although I dont know if the fire will be high enough when it rises, it will be fine as long as it can be seen. As an undead, normally there is no consumption. After all, it is impossible for us to put all our troops in Alidovi during this period. At the same time, other undead were digging rocks and soil nearby to build a bridgehead here. And there is no need for them to fight, just let them stare here. " Sir, thats what I say, but do you really think we have gathered a large number of troops here? ?Amilcar asked worriedly. "want." Gu Xi answered quite affirmatively. The city of Aridovi on this level has no gates or walls, let alone a moat, and all kinds of defense lines have not been built. If there is a fight there, it will be taken down. Most importantly, I have just decided that this level of Alidovi City will be built into a market area. In this way, most of the supplies in Aridovi City will be placed here. Access points to various cities and satellite cities at the same time will also be concentrated here. If we dont take good defense, its okay. ??If someone robs our home like this time, our losses will be huge. So before the defense line is built, we must ensure the safety of Alidovi City. " At this moment, Amilcar understood Gu Xis thoughts. At the same time, he also took a look at the beacon tower that had not yet been built. ?This kind of beacon tower is actually a high platform of about ten meters, with a pile of dead vines piled on it. A zombie is standing there holding a torch. Normally, he will not move no matter what. Unless there is something wrong under the crack, he will throw a fire onto the withered vines, instantly lighting up the flames and issuing a warning to the rear. . As for why a zombie is placed here, it is entirely because zombies have high defense and high health. Even if they are attacked, they will not die immediately. He still has time to light the fire. In addition to this zombie, there are also a skeleton soldier and a ghost. Skeleton soldiers usually move back and forth in front of the beacon to ensure that no random things approach the beacon from the ground. ?The ghost will enter the crack every once in a while to check the situation below. Prevent someone from having your home stolen due to a moment of carelessness. After sending out all his men, Gu Xis ghost team also expanded the scope of harvesting vines. They slowly approached the crack. At this time, Gu Xi noticed another situation, that is, new vines would grow out of the cracks. ?Although it doesnt grow fast, it keeps growing. ??So the skeleton soldiers still have another task, which is to keep dealing with the growing vines and not let the vines reoccupy the land Gu Xi just cleared. Gu Xi did not stay here any longer. After he planned everything, he arranged for Amilka to go out. ?Amilcar was quite happy to see that he could lead the cavalry for a while longer. Even if Gu Xi asked him to do the work of a supervisor, he happily took it. Gu Xi explained his plan in detail. Beacon towers are arranged every five miles on this side of the rift. Make sure you can see the enemies coming out of the cracks as soon as possible. After that, there are vertical beacon towers. There are also beacon towers every five miles. From the crack, they will be arranged all the way to Lloyd''s location. At Lloyd''s side, it was almost enough for Alidovi. Lloyd can block the enemy for at least a period of time, ensuring that Alidovi City has enough reaction time. As long as this step is done, it is enough. When Gu Xi walked back, of course he also told Lloyd about this matter. Lloyd had no objections to Gu Xi''s arrangement, but was quite excited. He chose to take root here in the first place because of possible enemies. ?Now that Gu Xi had considered everything clearly, Lloyd naturally would not object, but said it seriously. Sir, please dont worry, I will definitely guard this passage. ?Gu Xi nodded with satisfaction and was about to leave, when Lloyd said something else. "Sir, it is not a problem for us to guard the passage here, but I still have to make it clear to you, your Lord, there is not only one road leading to Alidovi City." (End of this chapter) Chapter 883： The first wave of merchants from the gates of the underworld (please subscribe) Chapter 883 The first wave of merchants from the gate of the underworld (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! ?After promising Lloyd and the other undead people who built the beacon tower to retreat and leaving one third of them for Lloyd to mobilize, Gu Xi quickly headed towards Alidovi City. This time Gu Xi spent more than ten hours traveling and fighting outside, and he was already extremely hungry. At this time, Gu Xi discovered that there was a kitchen in the hut of the Holy Silver Evil Coffin, but no food was stored. So the kitchen is just a decoration. ?Gu Xi didn''t think of this before, so he rushed out without any preparation. After all, for Gu Xi, he can open the door to Alidovi City at any time, no matter where he can''t find food. As a result, I suffered a loss in this aspect as soon as I turned around. ?Now I have to let the Holy Silver Evil Coffin hurry up and prepare to go back to the city to eat something. ?Although these mummies already have owners, this does not prevent Gu Xi from having friendly exchanges with the spirits of the dead. ?Gu Xi glanced at these mummies and asked. ?So Gu Xi quickly switched languages ??and started communicating with these mummies. ?When Gu Xi returned to Aridovi City, he noticed that some changes seemed to have taken place in Aridovi City at this time. It took Gu Xi seven or eight hours to come here, and it only took him an hour and a half to get back. Whats going on with them? Luna stood in front of the gate of the underworld, communicating with some mummies. As Gu Xi appeared, some green light appeared above the heads of these mummies. This was the activation of the Death Lord''s ability. ?But Gu Xi could tell that they were using the language of the soul. The Alydovi City on this level has not been built yet. What would they want? At this time, Luna said on the side: "I communicated with them, and they said they wanted some plants that were full of life but dried out. They said it was because they wanted these plants over there." Hearing this, Gu Xi was a little surprised. At this time, Gu Xi also understood that these mummies were the undead that were affected by the Gate of the Underworld and accidentally entered the city of Alidovi. "Plants? Our magic plant area has not been built yet. How can we have what they want... Wait, I seem to understand. Just wait for me, Ghost Team, go and move those dead vines on the road." ?But the reason why they are attracted to the gate of the underworld is entirely because there is something they want here. ?The hellhounds that Gu Xi had left at the gate of the underworld did not do anything to stop these mummies, as if they had no intention of caring about them at all. ?When she saw Gu Xi coming, Luna immediately came to greet him. The door to the underworld that Gu Xi had just placed there has been opened, and some undead souls that look like mummies are walking out of the door to the underworld. Fortunately, if the Holy Silver Evil Coffin ignores the undead troops behind it and rushes with all its strength, its speed is beyond normal people''s imagination. Sir, you should find a contracted undead person to take care of finances in the future. I really cant do this kind of job. As soon as the mummy heard this, he immediately responded. ?Seeing the flash of green light, Gu Xi immediately went up to meet them and said to the mummies: "Hello, which underworld are you from?" Gu Xi immediately understood what these mummies wanted. He decisively turned around and ordered the ghost team to pull out the dried vines along the way and bring them over. After giving this order, Gu Xi turned to look at Luna. Luna, do you have anything to eat? Im so hungry. "Yes, sir, please wait." Upon hearing this, Luna quickly went to prepare food for Gu Xi. At this time, Gu Xi also communicated with the mummies. ?Of course at this time it was Gu Xi who was asking, and the mummies were answering. ??As the only undead that cannot be controlled by the Necromancer, the situation of mummies is actually different from that of death knights. Death knight is because there is a death knight profession among players, and death knights are never slaves. The situation with mummies is different. All mummies have owners. Their masters range from gods to pharaohs. Anyway, every mummy has a legacy behind it. So its not just a corpse wrapped in bandages that you see on the road, its called a mummy. ?In mummy terms, each mummy has been treated in many different ways and carries a divine presence. There were even rumors for a while that the ashes of mummies could be used to enhance certain functions. So even the most powerful necromancers cannot make them bow their heads. ?Of course, if Gu Xi becomes the God of the Underworld or something, then they can introduce some mummy substitutes to Gu Xi. Don''t think that this kind of thing is rare, just like the death knight has scarlet, blue and pale knights as substitutes. Mummies also have substitutes. ? Its just that there are very few mummies themselves, and no one is willing to find a substitute for the mummy. So few people know this. ?While they were chatting, the ghost team had also sent over some withered vines. After taking over the dead vine, a mummy tore it apart along the roots, revealing a large number of tough fibers underneath. After seeing these things, the mummy nodded with satisfaction and said to Gu Xi. We will take all these things as much as you have. There are many. ? Gu Xi didnt know how to explain it when he thought about the withered vine that he almost used as a beacon fire. What price do you plan to give, and if I provide it for a long time, do you want to arrange a special business route? Hearing Gu Xis words, the leading mummies were also stunned. They hesitated for a while and discussed with each other. One of the mummies said: "We produce something special, let''s see if there is anything we want. As for the dedicated commercial route, we need to go back and discuss this with our superiors. " As the mummy spoke, she took out a red feather and placed it in front of Gu Xi. ?When he took out this kind of feather, Gu Xi felt that the feather was beating constantly like a heart, and it gave off a strong smell of blood. This is the feather of the soul that has been measured by the balance. It is the essence and blood in the heart of the sinful soul. This kind of thing can be used to replenish the blood of the undead, and can also be used to strengthen the undead in need of blood. Gu Xi took the feather and the corresponding message popped up in front of his eyes. Sinful Essence and Blood (Green): The essence and blood from the hearts of those who are judged to be evil can be used to summon undead troops for your use, and can also be used to strengthen undead troops that need blood. Looking at this kind of feathers, Gu Xi couldn''t help but think of Amilcar. He was really unlucky. ?However, this thought flashed through Gu Xi''s mind. He looked up at the mummy and asked firmly: "How do you deal? Is there anything else?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 884： Long-term deal with the mummy (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 884: Long-term deal with the mummy (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! When Gu Xi asked, the mummy really came up with some good things. Death Sunlight (Green): Sunlight from the underworld is collected and compressed into special materials. This sunlight contains enough negative energy and is a relatively special negative energy existence. Yellow sand stone (green): Stones found in the desert and battered by wind and sand for many years are a very special building material. ??Oasis Seed (Blue): An oasis can be arranged in a deserted wilderness. There will be trees, grass and water sources in the oasis, as well as large, medium and small plots. Golden Eagle Egg (White): A golden eagle''s egg can hatch into a golden eagle, which can be used as a messenger or surveillance. Looking at the items the mummies brought out, Gu Xi''s eyes widened. ?These products are all good things that he has never seen before. ??If you have the idea of ????long-term trading, you must find a way to leave a fixed trading channel. Looking like this, they are probably hungry. ? Several leading mummies discussed with each other, and one of them said: "Okay, it just so happens that it will take a while for you to transport these dead vines back, so I will go back and ask the superiors for their thoughts. Otherwise, once the door to the underworld is closed, it will not be so easy to get in again. " ?This made Gu Xi quite satisfied, so when he asked his men to transport all the dead vines back, Gu Xi made a long-term deal with the mummy. Looking at the life-saving food, Gu Xi touched his belly. ?While Gu Xi was eating the food that was served, he was complaining about the situation of the necromancer. ?It''s no wonder that all the necromancers are as thin as bones. ?After the mummy left, Gu Xi was not in a hurry to deal with the matter between the withered vine and the beacon tower. Whether it works or not, wait until I come back. " ??Although the recipes are difficult to find, the dishes produced are always much better than those in the pub. Ever since he embarked on the path of a necromancer, he has not had a good time. After he asked the ghost team to transport the withered vines back, he sat down on the Holy Silver Tooth Coffin. At this time, Luna also placed the food that had just been transported in front of Gu Xi. Gu Xi finally no longer has to choose between grilled owl and dried rat. ??The food Luna sent this time was much better than before. After all, Gu Xi''s territory already had a special kitchen. The most important thing is that these things are exactly what Gu Xi is using now. ??Although Gu Xi was still not sure about the characteristics of the Gate of the Underworld at this time, the mummy in front of him was even less sure whether he was lucky enough to encounter it by accident this time, or whether he could point specifically to it. "My lord, this is really not possible. Long-term trading is not something I can decide. We must discuss it with the superiors." After saying this, the mummy nodded to the other mummy leaders, and led some of his men to the gate of the underworld, carrying the withered vine sample they had just obtained. The food served now includes at least four dishes and one soup, and even comes with a small glass of wine and a large number of noodles. ??Gu Xi nodded, "I understand too, but you should ask first. My door to the underworld cannot stay open like this. It must be opened and closed." Although it does not have various attributes, it has the effect of filling the stomach for Gu Xi. Halfway through eating, after dispelling the hunger in his belly, Gu Xi looked up at the mummies. Would you like some? No, we dont eat much. No need, we are not used to eating these things. "Even if there are no beetles, what''s good to eat?" Seeing that these mummies rejected him, Gu Xi did not force them to eat some together. Just ate everything in silence. Gu Xi put the dishes aside and then jumped in front of the mummy. Gu Xi, who had just eaten, asked about the mummy again. From the previous communication with the mummy, Gu Xi already knew that there were some taboos that were not allowed to be discussed, so the direction of his communication was avoided in this direction. Soon Gu Xi asked if the player could become a mummy. ?In Gu Xi''s opinion, players can take up jobs as death knights, so mummies similar to death knights may also be able to take up jobs. Concerning this question, a mummy thought about it for a while and then said. Some players have worked as mummies before, but they were not necromancers. Mummies are not the first profession. Players must reach a certain level in a certain occupation and then choose to die and rebuild before they have the opportunity to choose a mummy. ?However, if you choose to die and rebuild, there are many other options, and there is no need to take the mummy route. The most important thing is that there is a higher level of existence above the mummy. Unless you really want to use some power to seek revenge, few players will choose the mummy route. " Have you encountered it? ?Gu Xi asked curiously. I encountered a player who wanted revenge and completed the task of transforming a mummy. ?But to be honest, his choice is not to directly switch to Death Knight or Lich, because that way there will be more places to operate. " This mummy talked more because he talked about things he knew. ??As a death witch lord, Gu Xi''s many ideas are quite different from those of necromancers and necromancers. On the contrary, I can keep up with the mummy''s thoughts. While communicating with this mummy, Gu Xi''s passive skills such as knowledge of the undead were constantly improving. ?At the same time, Gu Xis passive knowledge skills are slowly adding a new skill, Knowledge of the Underworld. This is something Gu Xi had never thought of before. You must know that Gu Xi has experienced a lot along the way. ?? He has been to various underworlds and underworlds, but he has not been able to learn the knowledge of the underworld. ?While communicating with these mummies in front of him, these things suddenly appeared. How could this not surprise Gu Xi. ?Gu Xi thought about it seriously, and finally his eyes fell on the gate of the underworld. Maybe you should find some time to take the initiative to enter the gate of the underworld and see if there is anything different there. After all, Gu Xis profession is the Death Witch Lord, and in the end he wants to walk the path of the Lord of the Underworld, or even the King of Hades. Although the knowledge of the underworld is unpopular, it is definitely something Gu Xi needs to learn. ? Gu Xi didnt know that before, but it was different now. Gu Xi clearly understood what he needed to learn next. ?At this moment, the mummy who had left before also came back. He brought good news for Gu Xi. Sir, our superiors are willing to reach a long-term deal with you. (End of this chapter) Chapter 885： Trade point (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 885 Trade Point (please subscribe for more updates) ?The mummy leader went back once and had everything sorted out. As the superiors of mummies, they are in the same situation as Gu Xi. They always have some good things in their hands, but they are not necessarily what they want. Although there are many types of undead, almost all living creatures can be transformed into undead. But it is precisely because of this that after the undead grow to a certain level, they will have special requirements for some things. So the undead always need to find some sources of materials suitable for them. Just like this time, the reason why the mummy was attracted here was because of the dead vines produced here. These things are especially needed by mummies. As mummies, all the bandages on their bodies are made of linen, but for higher-level mummies, the linen they need is different. They needed cloth strips made of more resilient materials. ?Looking at the dead vines here, it just meets their requirements. Normally, the transaction volume of large land parcels is 30,000 pieces, the transaction volume of medium-sized land parcels is 10,000 pieces, and the transaction volume of small land parcels is 5,000 pieces. They will not give you something for free just because your trade point is relatively large. If you think this force is important, put it on a large plot. If you think this force has average output, put it on a small plot. This kind of building looks like a piece of flat land. As long as it is placed on the roadside, the dispatched caravan can automatically send the required supplies here and transport away the various supplies stored here. As for the things that Gu Xi needs here, they are all **** that is the same as sand in our desert. They can find a lot of things by just fishing out a handful in the desert, and it is no trouble at all to send a batch here. ??Its just that I havent encountered someone of low level like Gu Xi very often. Even if they are all placed on small plots, the most you can do is run a few more times, and there will be no difference. And the mummy also knows this. There is no distinction between large and small architectural plans for trade points. They may have traded with other undead before. ?At the same time, as mummies, they need to fill their internal organs with various spices. The ratio of various spices is naturally secret, but some new spices full of undead style are also what they need. That''s why the mummy responded so quickly and began to think about how to conduct the transaction. It can be said that if Gu Xi can always provide a large amount of dead vines, then the mummy will naturally be willing to communicate with Gu Xi for a long time. Concerning this issue, Gu Xi also communicated with Luna and others during dinner. This time, in addition to bringing news, the mummy also brought an architectural design drawing of the trading point. In Luna''s words, there is a building called a trading point. The other party will not refuse to trade with you just because the trade points you have arranged are relatively small. The same is true of Gu Xi''s plan. He plans to build a trade point near the gate of the underworld. Each trade point corresponds to an alliance or friendly force. At that time, as long as the price is marked and the things are put away, someone will naturally take care of it. It is a little different from other architectural design drawings. It can be said that this kind of trade point is the fairest existence. After taking over the architectural design drawing in front of him, Gu Xi handed it over to Luna. Lets record it for those architects. Also, how long did it take for the trade point to be built? Judging from the labor force at hand, we only need six hours to build a new trade point. Sir, how big should we build this time? Take a medium-sized plot of land to build a trade point, and arrange some undead to come over and act as coolies. Afterwards, ask the mummy what spices it wants. ??We are not very good at growing food here, but growing spices should not be a problem. " Gu Xi made a plan, "We will set aside a piece of land to grow spices, and we can grow as many spices as we want." Luna could only respond with a smile to Gu Xi''s idea. ?But she really felt that Gu Xis choice this time was the right one. It was a good choice to designate the city of Aridovi during this period as a market area. Not to mention anything else, the gate to the underworld and the trading area in front of you are enough to turn the Alidovi City into a suitable market area at this time. ??If Gu Xi had not been more decisive at the time, he would have arranged and adjusted the use of this area one step ahead of time. It will take more time and energy to make changes now. ?Thinking of this, Luna couldn''t help but look at Gu Xi. She always felt that Gu Xi was a very lucky person. At this time, Gu Xi also felt Lunas gaze. Luna, take a look, is there anything else we need here? We also need a contracted undead who masters financial management skills. Even if there is no contracted undead, the hero needs one no matter what. Yes, hero! Upon hearing this, Gu Xi said with certainty, "Now the situation on Aridovi''s side is obviously that we need to arrange for a few more heroes to come over. I went to refresh the dungeon again, and this time I got two new heroes in the dungeon. Maybe there will be the same opportunity next time, so brush a few more. " And Princess Annas Grand Princess Council can also do some more. Luna muttered. ?These words made Gu Xi unable to continue. After all, what Luna said is true. After the current dungeon is over, it is still unclear whether there will be any heroes, but we will definitely get two new Anas. As for what kind of Lord the new Anna will be when she comes, it depends on each situation. Anyway, Princess Anna can always arrange some new positions. Dont complain there, this dungeon will definitely be played. If I dont fight anymore, my experience will be overflowing. I plan to finish the dungeon and directly upgrade to level 10. Before that, I must finish the dungeon. By the way, Ill leave you with the hero record I brought back last time. Take it out and see if any of the undead leaders are willing to turn into heroes. Although the success rate of transformation is not too high, the hero is always better than the boss. " Okay, I will arrange it. By the way, another hero appeared in Alidovili just now. Would you like to call him over to meet him? " Just now? ? Gu Xi immediately understood that it must have been transformed through double death when his men killed the strange hero in the tree. Lets arrange it here as well, as well as the undead trees transformed by the trees strange transformations. After the magic plant area is built, let them move to the magic plant area to guard it. Now lets make use of them first. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 886： New heroes and the chaotic market (please subscribe) Chapter 886 New Heroes and the Chaotic Market (Please subscribe) After setting the plan, Gu Xi moved very quickly. It took almost only a few hours for another new hero who had just appeared to arrive here with the undead souls that were strangely transformed from the trees. ??The situation between this new hero and the undead surprised Gu Xi a little. ??They are obviously much larger than the undead tree pit stationed outside the city of Aridovi. ? Judging from their appearance, they obviously look like dead ancient war trees. [Oser (level 8, summoned object, undead hero): experience (0/7500), attack 5, defense 6, life 125, mana 20, talent: war support (after level 5, the attack and defense of friendly forces within three kilometers nearby +1 ), skills: defense, offense, leadership, leader (can command 885 soldiers + 7 leader troops at the same time). Ancient Tree of Death (level 6, summoned troops): experience (0/550), attack 8, defense 12, life 38, skills: ground stabbing, boulder throwing, root entanglement. It can be seen that the situation of this ancient tree of death is almost the same as that of the tree pit of the undead. They are both good at melee and long-range combat. But it is obvious that the Ancient Death Trees are larger, and most importantly, they move faster. After arranging the heroes, Gu Xi and Luna returned to the center of Aridovi on this level. From time to time, there will be some strange sounds coming from behind the door. ?Gu Xi quickly arranged Orser''s work. ?These ancient death trees are very suitable for defending the city. They can fight outside the city and can be mobilized at any time inside the city. In Gu Xi''s mind, the two heroes guarding this place should be able to withstand different changes. After seeing Gu Xi, the new hero Orser lowered his head deeply. He bowed his head and lowered his head directly in front of Gu Xi. When he spoke, his voice was small and he did not dare to speak loudly. You must know that although it is a city of the undead, Alidovi has always been cleaned up. Very good, very energetic. Oser, you came at the right time. This city needs defense heroes now. Since you move quickly, you will be stationed near here first. ?At the same time, Gu Xi noticed that some sewage began to appear on the ground in the city center. Even so, the wind brought up when he opened his mouth still messed up Gu Xi''s hair. This is completely different from the previous style of Alidovi City. As soon as he entered the center of the city, Gu Xi felt as if the surrounding area was exploding and there was chaos. ?At the same time, Gu Xi noticed that the magic market in front of him had occupied five large plots and seven medium-sized plots in the central area of ??the city. ?But now, Gu Xi should use these two first. When Gu Xi has more heroes under his command, he can arrange for some new heroes to come over. ??If there is a beacon lighted ahead, it is up to you to decide whether to attack or defend. " It can be said that this magical market has directly changed the style of the city center in front of you. My lord, the Ancient Tree of Death fights for you. ?There are many large and small doors on the streets here, and in front of each door, there is a corresponding shop sign. Unlike the death tree pit, it takes more than half a day to move a small distance. At this time, the construction of the Moluan Market has begun, and a large amount of materials are being transported from all directions. In addition, the undead dont like to talk, so sometimes there is no sound on the street. ?The situation in front of me was clearly that of streets and alleys crowded with people, full of fireworks. After entering here, Gu Xi immediately took a step back. Did I come to the wrong place? No, when I first built the Magic Market here, I thought there was something wrong. But later I discovered that this is what the Magic Market is like. Demons are one aspect, chaos is another aspect. Chaos is directly manifested on the ground, and we have dealt with this, but there is simply no way to deal with the situation on the ground. " ?Luna was also complaining there. For Luna, as an elf in the city, the chaos she saw was really uncomfortable. Why dont we put the White Bone Locust and the Bone-eating Sludge here? Dont they like to eat things? Let them eat everything here? " This is a good idea, why didnt I think of it? Thats not because you havent put your mind on this. Since Princess Anna arrived, your understanding and control of the soldiers have relaxed a lot. ?But this is fine, everyone specializes in doing their own thing, and only then can our city develop well. " Gu Xi can also understand Luna''s current state. After all, the area of ??Aridovi City is getting bigger and bigger now. There are more and more things to deal with. Although this is a game, it is not the kind of game where you can just build the building and forget about anything. ?Each building requires manpower to work, and each building has upgrade standards and task requirements. ?These things need to be arranged with care. ?Especially since the standard of Gu Xi''s regular troops has been raised, there have been more undead below level 4. Some undead are not suitable for fighting, but they have good talents in other aspects. Luna must consider these undead and arrange them in appropriate locations. So slowly, Luna let go of the battle command, and even she herself did not participate much in the battle. When encountering something, it was normal for her not to think of those high-level undead troops for a moment. ?But Gu Xi was not like this. He really kept what he had in mind. When encountering something, Gu Xi will always consider it from multiple aspects. ?The chaotic neighborhood in front of him was nothing, but the garbage and filth on the ground was what Gu Xi didn''t like. Release the bone locusts and bone-eating sludge under his hands, this was Gu Xi''s first thought as soon as he entered this place. "Okay, I will mobilize these undead, but will I just keep them here?" Gu Xi thought for a while, and finally said: "Let''s make long-term arrangements. Let''s deal with the chaotic market situation first, and then consider other things after our side stabilizes." ?While talking to Luna, Gu Xi had already passed through some doors. At this time, Gu Xi noticed that the chaotic market in front of him was actually not simple. There were many things sold here that Gu Xi had not thought of. In these stores, there are those selling various formulas, some selling various materials, some selling semi-finished props, and some selling food and corpses. ??Gu Xi even saw a purple clothing store here, saying that it sold all kinds of purple clothing, but he didn''t know whether it was true or not. (End of this chapter) Chapter 887： Refresh the copy (please subscribe) Chapter 887 Refresh the copy (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! "How about it?" After accompanying Gu Xi around the existing magic market, Luna asked. "chaos." ? Gu Xi shook his head helplessly, "Although I don''t want to say it, this market is really chaotic. I can''t even tell what is being sold in the shop behind a shop." Yeah, its uncomfortable to look at here. Luna was also speechless. ?Following Gu Xi for so long, Luna''s style has gradually integrated into Gu Xi''s preferences. At this time, Princess Anna was still staying in Alidovitta. ?The Moluan Market in front of you is a projection of the market in Moluan City. Princess Anna, what is the current situation of the troops? Is there any way for us to support three fronts of operations at the same time? Luna reacted immediately. She smiled and said, "Don''t worry, sir, I will handle everything in the surrounding city." ?No matter how many ideas Gu Xi and the others have, the layout here will hardly change much. Otherwise, this chaotic market occupies more territory and it will be impossible to adjust even if you want to. " Prepare for subsequent urban relocation work. ??With the placement of the Demonic Market, this means that Aridovi in ??this period has begun to build towards the market area. ?However, in order to prevent Luna from muttering about this matter all the time, Gu Xi still said: "Okay, let''s arrange this in advance, and you should take care of the nearby city areas. When Luna left, Gu Xi was not idle either. He immediately went to Alidovita. ??But this is the style of Moluan Market. Every door here can actually be connected to a store in Moluan Market. For the layout of Aridovi City, the principle of centralized distribution will always be considered. After Luna agreed, Gu Xi stopped paying attention to the matter here. At this time, Lord Bloodwing and Lord Mercury were following Princess Anna. Unless there is a change in the market in Demonic City, the layout of all the doors here will not change. At the same time, he still needs to complete the remaining dungeons and complete the tasks in the dungeons. ?The chaotic architectural style in front of her really made Luna uncomfortable. The next thing Gu Xi needs to do is to capture the city of Alidovi from other periods. Always try to put the same type or similar buildings together. Where do you have so much time to worry about the chaotic layout of the market? ?When they stood together, although they obviously looked exactly the same, Gu Xi could tell who they were at a glance. As soon as he met Princess Anna, Gu Xi raised this question. Sir, judging from our current military strength, it is not a problem to support multi-front operations, but we also have a very serious shortcoming. We currently have insufficient heroes. ?This time we went to the Westminster Abbey major event instance. We originally planned to have four to eight heroes at a time. As a result, we took two people back this time. I already knew about the battle in Alidovi City just now, and I summoned the spirits and transformed them into two heroes. But our heroes are still woefully inadequate. Not to mention other things, we need heroes to defeat New Aridovi City, and we also need heroes to defend New Aridovi City. If we fight on three fronts, should you be surrounded by heroes? Your Excellency is personally handling the battle of Alidovi City this time. There must be a lot of heroes in this battle, but Your Excellency still feels the pressure. If there are really not many heroes, you should know what will happen in the end. ?So my lords, how about we have another Westminster Abbey incident? " Hearing this, Gu Xi fell silent. He bit his lower lip and thought seriously. Seeing Gu Xi like this, Princess Anna did not try to persuade him, but let Gu Xi think on his own. Finally, Gu Xi decisively ordered: Another big incident at Westminster Abbey, and let Amilka go to Dimis side. Dimi has been beaten out now, and Amilcar cannot continue to mess around like this. Let him go to the most dangerous place to fight for a circle, and then call them back after we have enough heroes and troops. " Hearing what Gu Xi said, Princess Anna said decisively: "Okay, then I will accompany you to the Westminster Abbey event again." ??Gu Xi also nodded. He still had enough time now, and Gu Xi''s goal this time was simple. Enter the underground through the passage he discovered, start from the tail king, and work his way up in a circle. ? Gu Xi still remembered that Amilcar and the other two heroes were obtained from the Tomb of the Warriors in the Flower of the North. ?Maybe this time, Gu Xi will have better luck. Of course, Princess Annas plan is not limited to this. Her goals are also Anna in the dungeon, and the Dagger of Evil Things that will open the subsequent raid. These are all what Princess Anna needs. Princess Anna has actually been waiting for Gu Xi''s arrangement. As soon as Gu Xi said it, Princess Anna would naturally respond quickly. "I''m going to prepare the troops now. Don''t worry, my lord. We have fought the Westminster Abbey incident twice, both pros and cons, and we all know where the thunder was. Spore cultist Charlie obviously started self-sacrifice after coming into contact with Anna in the dungeon. This time we went directly to the spore cultist Charlie without any strong troops, and used it as a base without even considering the thoughts of those in Britain. If they are more honest, we can go over and conduct some transactions with them and complete some tasks. ??If they were dishonest, it would be no problem to charge them directly with a large army. Among those people, there are some who are pretty good, and there are even heroes among them. Killing them is the best way to get heroes. " Hearing Princess Annas words, Gu Xi couldnt help but laugh. ?This is the Princess Anna. Only this is the most correct choice. Only Princess Anna like this can calm down and treat everything as an ordinary plan. ?Thinking of this, Gu Xi stood up. Okay, you mobilize your troops and get ready for battle. This time we will do a quick attack and get all the skeleton shooters ready. As soon as Spore Cultist Charlie comes out, we will kill him immediately. By the way, who was the knight who suddenly appeared next to Anna last time? Isnt Anna accompanied by the Great Sir? " He is one of several strong men buried in Westminster Abbey, and his name must not be spoken randomly. "Why?" Gu Xi is somewhat curious. ??Isnt it just a name? Princess Anna even plots against herself in the dungeon. What is there to be afraid of as a knight? At this time, Princess Anna said with some helplessness: "What we saw was just Sir Sir''s body left in Westminster Abbey, and he himself is in the mirror underground palace." You mean the self-sacrifice of the spore cultist Charlie? Gu Xi reacted immediately and looked at Princess Anna with a surprised look on his face. (End of this chapter) Chapter 888： End of copy (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 888 copy ends (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, and vote monthly. I hope there will be a larger recommendation space before the end of the year! ? ? Building 1, 1001, Sky Garden, at the private portal at the back, an electric current flashed through. Gu Xi, covered in wounds, staggered out with a gray face. ?Although his body was covered with injuries, it could not hide the smile on Gu Xi''s face. ??This time the big incident in Westminster Abbey was really made big by Gu Xi. ??This time around the big incident in Westminster Abbey, Gu Xi didn''t follow the plot of the dungeon at all. Even after leaving the station, he ignored the great sir. As soon as the holder of the psychic lamp was released and the psychic shielding effect was turned on, no one knew that Gu Xi had entered. ??Gu Xi led Princess Anna through the underground tomb of Flower of the North with ease, and entered the attack range of the tail king spore cultist Charlie. At this time, the British troops were still on the ground resisting the attack of the gatekeeper Kaisa. In other words, to complete this achievement, Gu Xi needs to kill the remaining four bosses within five hours. ?At the same time, the entire apple tree shook. It was obvious that after losing the control of the spore cultist Charlie, the power of the king attracted by the cultist had polluted the apple tree in front of him. There were several times when Gu Xi was almost beaten to the ground. ? Gu Xi didnt check for a moment and continued fighting in the same way as before. As a result, Anna in the dungeon showed a very high level. The situation changed instantly. Only then did Gu Xi understand why there was an achievement of "You and Me Under the Apple Tree" by killing the spore cultist Charlie in advance. Now that we are facing something against the apple tree, how can Anna in the copy sit still? In the end, the situation turned into the cultists joining forces with British forces to attack Gu Xi''s location from all directions. ??Following the death of Charlie, the spore cultist, the roots of the apple tree quickly changed, and the color instantly turned black. ??Anyway, Gu Xi has released all his troops now. His men must be heroes and have strong troops. No matter how they fight, they will be able to fight smoothly. As the spore cultist Charlie was killed. At the same time, the major forces that Gu Xi looked down upon also showed considerable fighting power at this time. In the last dungeon, Gu Xi snatched a destiny stone, and Anna was there secretly plotting with the great knight. ?This time Gu Xi was stunned. He didn''t expect that the dungeon could become like this. ??But Gu Xi never expected that the death of Charlie, the spore cultist, would cause changes in the apple tree and also attract the attention of Anna in the copy. ?So Gu Xi changed his original plan and turned the dungeon into an offensive and defensive battle. Gu Xi did not give Charlie, the cultist of the tail king spore, any chance to react this time. It takes five hours to kill all the BOSS, which is an easy task. ??If Gu Xi had not had sufficient troops, quick replenishment, and a large number of elite troops exceeding level 10, Gu Xi might have suffered a big loss in this battle. Princess Anna who was following Gu Xi immediately judged that it would only take five hours for this evil force to contaminate the entire apple tree. ?Gu Xi just hesitated for a moment and was ready to try for this achievement immediately. He came up with 15,000 skeleton archers. Under a wave of arrows, Charlie, the spore cultist who hadn''t woken up and didn''t even say his lines, was nailed to the roots of the apple tree on the spot. . ?But at the end of the fight, Gu Xi himself came on the field. Even in order to deal with the knight who was finally invited over, Gu Xi had to raise his level by one level and arranged two death incarnations, plus level 19 zombies and two-headed dragons, plus other levels over 15 The level of undead finally killed that knight. When the knight died in the battle, Gu Xi also understood, just as Princess Anna said. This gentleman''s situation is quite special. He only exists to guard the apple tree. If the apple tree is left alone, he will generally not appear. But Gu Xi killed the spore cultist Charlie and caused changes in the apple tree, so he had a reason to take action. But what he did was different from what Gu Xi thought. Just because he has reached level 20 or above, he does not exhibit super strong combat effectiveness. In this battle, he only showed a level 10 combat effectiveness, but what he showed in terms of combat skills surpassed many people. He was obviously a level 10 man with no discernible profession. It was not enough for Gu Xi to send out the incarnation of death. He also had to send out level 19 undead. Gu Xi even used hellhounds a few times, but was banned directly by this man. Lost. ??The level 20 Cerberus that had just been released didn''t even see the situation around Gu Xi clearly, and was sent away by the knight. ??Never came back again. It can be said that this battle gave Gu Xi quite a headache. ?But Gu Xi is not stupid, he is also capable. While resisting the enemy''s attack, he led his men to besiege the knight. At the same time, he did not forget that there was a copy in front of him. ??The really key thing about this dungeon is that it''s over once the five bosses are defeated. It can be said that this battle is considered a third-line battle. Use your own troops to defeat the BOSS and the British forces. Even the apple trees were burned down, except for the knight. Gu Xi could only drag and beat him, but failed to kill him. ?At the end of the battle, when Gu Xi killed Anna in the dungeon, the knight also planned to come over and **** Anna''s body from Gu Xi. In the end, it was Princess Anna who dragged the body aside and frightened the knight away. After that, the knight seemed to understand something. Although he still took action, he did not make any desperate efforts. He just wanted to protect the apple tree without any problems. ?And his kindness was also felt by Gu Xi. If he didn''t really think that Gu Xi could defeat this knight with his little strength. You must know that when the knight retreated to protect the apple tree, the number of soldiers killed by Gu Xi dropped rapidly, and the number even continued to rise later. ?In the end, Gu Xi simply let go and took out all the undead troops he could. ??Taking the opportunity for Sir to ignore this matter, he attacked all creatures he could see with all his strength. Even the civilians who were rescued by Gu Xi to complete the mission in the dungeon died at Gu Xi''s hands this time. ?After this battle, there was no living creature left in the entire Westminster Abbey event dungeon except for the apple tree that had become half strange. The achievement of [you and me under the apple tree] that I have been thinking about so much is gone. But he had another achievement. Why is there no living person in this copy Why is there no living person in this dungeon (blue, achievement): This achievement can be completed by killing all living beings in a dungeon, including hostile forces and friendly NPCs, through reasonable reasons. Achievement reward: Unlock the **** red color of the battle flag. (End of this chapter) Chapter 889： War review (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 889 War review (please subscribe for more updates) After releasing the copy, Gu Xi immediately sat on the ground. Recalling this battle, and reviewing the things that failed in this battle. But as he recalled it, Gu Xi discovered that apart from the heavy losses he suffered from that knight, most of the losses were actually caused by Anna in the dungeon. Looking back at Anna''s ability to make decisions immediately, Gu Xi knew that she was a judgmental being. "Princess Anna, it seems that the person in front of me has quite good qualities. At least she has a brain." "Yeah, I didn''t expect that she would react faster than me. She seemed to be decisive. In this case, you''d better not change her personality and just strengthen her body. " Hearing this, Gu Xi also nodded, "Well, we will make this one then and let her focus on the development of the new area." Its okay, but after this time, we cant be so anxious to enter the dungeon again. You dont know about my great-aunt. She never considers family ties or anything like that. In her eyes, there is only the transfer of power from the British royal family. This time, he will enter the Westminster Abbey event twice in a row before the city of Aridovi is completely defeated. Isn''t it just to brush up some undead troops and heroes and prepare for the battle of Aridovi City? ? Now that there are enough heroes, the focus will naturally be on Alidovi City. If she wakes up, we''ll be in trouble. At that time, it will be fine if we follow Britain''s core interests. If we don''t follow Britain''s core interests, she will even attack us. But the fact that Sir is eyeing us means that my great-aunt will also notice us. ?This time, because Gu Xi killed everyone in the Westminster Abbey Incident dungeon, it was enough for Gu Xi to get enough corpses. Princess Anna expressed her proposal, "On the one hand, we have gathered enough evil daggers. Although we can be more careful, as long as we open the group copy, we will definitely attract my great-aunt''s attention. Or maybe we take down all of Aridovi City and wait until we have a complete grasp of the heroes and troops. " ?This time you level up in order to deal with Jazz. In fact, there is also a situation where Jazz lets you down. Sir, if you want to enter the dungeon, please reach level 10 before going. Next time we go there, I''m afraid we will get special attention. ?Sir is relatively easy to talk to. I came forward and added that as long as we don''t damage the apple tree too much, he won''t take action against us. But if I meet my great-aunt, I''m afraid it won''t be that simple. At that time, the enemies that appear in the group book will not be the enemies we face this time. The next time we go there, whether we want it or not, the group copy will be activated. Everything that is bad for Britain is her enemy. I suspect that the Anna we killed in the dungeon had an entry in her past historical background about being raised by her great-aunt. On the other hand, Sir has noticed us. ??If she doesn''t like it, she will deal with it directly. Regarding Princess Annas proposal, Gu Xi also understood that it was the right thing to do. When he first entered the dungeon, Gu Xi summoned three heroes through spiritualism. Coupled with the double death transformation, the number of heroes still in Alidovi City reached a total of six. In the end, Gu Xi killed everyone in the Westminster Abbey Incident dungeon, and there were still a bunch of corpses left to deal with. Now all these corpses have been sent back. ?As long as two more heroes appear here, it means that Gu Xi has gained ten heroes in this dungeon trip. This greatly makes up for the weakness of Gu Xis lack of heroes. If the operation is good, Gu Xi can even be sure to open two periods of Alidovi City at the same time, accelerating the progress of the capture of Alidovi City. ?At the moment, Gu Xi had just relaxed, and his men came back to report to Gu Xi that they had sent all the corpses in the dungeon to the bottom of the soul summoning tower in the main city of Alidovi, waiting for Gu Xi to go back and deal with them. Hearing this, Gu Xi, who was resting, quickly stood up. "We will go over now, Princess Anna, and you will come with us. After this summoning is over, you can quickly organize your troops, and we will immediately launch the next action." ?Just when Princess Anna agreed to this matter, Shaya suddenly ran in. Sir, something has happened in Victoria City. ?Gu Xi''s eyes widened and he turned to look at Princess Anna. Princess Anna is also confused. "What happened." Finally, Gu Xi asked. I dont know, but Victoria City seems to have received some news and lowered your title to the position of Palace Lord. Hearing this, Gu Xi rolled his eyes. It seems that this is a big incident in Westminster Abbey, and the copy has affected the real world. "Ignore him, you just need to take advantage of our interests in Victoria City. This time it was just an accident. Next time we will just follow suit." Princess Anna said something at this time. Im afraid that the copy will not come along next time. If you can, sir, let Sha Ya go over and hide the forces in Victoria City. Hearing what Princess Anna said, Gu Xi looked over with some confusion. Do you know something? The last fire in Victoria almost burned down the city of Victoria. Ive also heard you talk about the cinders. This is probably a change in Victoria City. The burned-down city of Victoria needs to be rebuilt. " At this point, there is no need to say any more. Gu Xi already understood the meaning of Princess Anna''s words. At this time, Gu Xi''s face changed slightly, "Princess Anna, let''s go back now. We must occupy all the existing Alidovi cities before the new Alidovi cities appear." Thats right, Princess Annas unintentional words represent the situation in front of Gu Xi. Victoria is being rebuilt. In the mirror underground palace, there will be a new Aridovi city. ?Gu Xicai came to this mirror underground palace not long ago, and he only occupied the city of Alidovi for three periods. ? Gu Xi is not sure what the situation was like when Kyalidovi City appeared in other times. But one thing is certain, when the city of Aridovi is built, there will definitely be a certain connection between the mirror underground palace and the city of Victoria. As a mirror image of Victoria City, Alidovi City will definitely be affected. This is an opportunity for Gu Xi, but also a challenge for him. ??Whether Gu Xi wants to tear Alidovi City out of the Mirror Underground Palace or monopolize a place in the Mirror Underground Palace, the Alidovi City in the current three periods is definitely not enough. Gu Xi needs more territory. (End of this chapter) Chapter 890： Changes in Soul Calling (please subscribe) Chapter 890: Changes during soul summoning (please subscribe) ?Hurry back to Alidovi City, Gu Xi immediately saw Luna who had arrived early. "grown ups." "Luna, there may be some unusual movements in Aridovi City during this period. You have to keep a close eye on this place. We don''t know how we squeezed in to New Aridovi City." But the emergence of new cities will definitely cause a reaction from the mirror underground palace. We must be prepared, and if possible, I must ensure our control over Alidovi City. " ?When he saw Luna, Gu Xi immediately stated his request. ?Everything at the moment is just their speculation, and Gu Xi cannot be sure how the new Alidovi City will be connected to the mirror underground palace. But Gu Xi had only one attitude, he wanted to ensure the integrity of Aridovi. Even if you are an enemy of the mirror underground palace, you will not hesitate. ?These four undead are just waiting for their physical companions to appear, and want to see what their next development path will be. For Gu Xi, the Maharaja is actually not scary. With the city of the mirror palace with the city of the city, it slowly devouring the entire mirror Palace is the goal of Gu Xun. At this time, Gu Xi also arrived in front of the Soul Calling Tower accompanied by everyone. ??It''s just that their corpses have not been disposed of yet, and are still piled in this pile of corpses, mixed with ordinary corpses. Enemies at level 45 are the upper limit for the Maharaja, but not the upper limit for Gu Xi. ?Luna also understood what Gu Xi was thinking. She just hesitated for a moment and then agreed. This affects the subsequent routes of these four undead heroes. In addition, Evil Transformer Forest and Commander Lin belong to different routes, and each of their heroes has different abilities. In the real world outside, there are many people who have reached level 60. So Kajia and Duigu can work together to command an army, while Evil Transformer Sen and Commander Lin will have their own troops. Lets see whether the summoned undead heroes are in the same set as them, or whether they are completely different from them. Gu Xi believed that he could definitely reach this point. When Gu Xi came over, the four heroes also turned to look at Gu Xi. As soon as he approached the soul-calling tower, Gu Xi saw four undead men who looked like heroes standing under the soul-calling tower, staring at the corpses piled there. After all, there are quite a few examples in Gu Xis team. It seems that they are here to see what they can do with their corpses. So escaping with Aridovi City is not an option for Gu Xi. ? Gu Xi was stunned for a moment and realized that the four of them were undead heroes who appeared in the city of Alidovi due to double deaths. ?Gu Xi glanced at them and understood what they meant. ?For example, the pair of Kaga and Duigu are heroes with a complete system. The combined combat effectiveness of the two of them far exceeds the level of other heroes. Because they appeared directly in the city of Aridovi, they had not yet met Gu Xi. But when Gu Xi walked over, they all understood that the person in front of them was their superior. "grown ups." Several heroes lowered their heads. ?Gu Xi nodded to them and walked up to the Soul-Calling Tower in a flash. ??As Gu Xi went up, more and more undead heroes came from all directions. ??They include the heroes who were at the beginning of Gu Xi, and there are also new heroes who have just been recruited through various means. Some of them already have a large number of troops, and some of them don''t even have anyone following them. Some of them stood far away from the pile of corpses, while others gathered directly together to discuss something. ??Gu Xi also saw that beside Princess Anna, besides Lord Bloodwing and Lord Mercury, there was a skeleton-like Anna. He didn''t know what kind of Lord this was. Gu Xi walked slowly towards the soul-calling tower. After walking for about three minutes, Gu Xi finally stepped onto the top of the Soul-Calling Tower. ?Standing at the highest point of the Soul-Calling Tower, Gu Xi raised his phantom magic wand and struck the top of the tower hard. Spiritualism! ??As Gu Xi used this spiritualism technique, the entire spiritualism tower lit up. A large number of red souls poured out from the soul-calling tower, rushing toward the mountain of corpses not far away like a tide. , At the same time, the earth shook slightly. At this time, Gu Xi raised his head in surprise. Then **** raindrops fell from the sky. This is a situation that Gu Xi has never encountered before. What''s going on right now? Could it be that there are too many spiritual summonses at once? ?This is impossible, no matter how many souls have been summoned, the situation in front of me is obviously not like this. Just when Gu Xi was wondering, the ground shook again, and something seemed to break out of the ground. At the same time, **** thunder and lightning flashed in the sky. Gu Xis eyes were fixed on the position where he was about to break out of the ground. At this time, Princess Anna reacted immediately. Hell, someone stole the apple. Before Gu Xi could react, he found Princess Anna rushing towards this side. Sir, stop, stop calling the spirits immediately. ?Although Gu Xi didn''t know what was happening, he still stopped the spiritual summoning in front of him. ??But if the soul-calling is stopped in the middle, the corpses in front of you are all useless. Their flesh and blood are mixed together, and the souls are entangled with each other. After stopping, there is no possibility of soul-calling anymore. ??As Gu Xi stopped here, the flesh and blood of the corpse continued to explode, and the rain of blood dripping from the sky tore open the sky, and one eye after another stared at the things under the pile of corpses. Hurry, give the things away quickly. ?At this time, Princess Anna was also anxious. She didn''t bother to explain and ordered to Gu Xi quite simply. ?Gu Xi was not angry, he immediately said something to the sky. Ghost Team, enter! ?At the same time, the holder of the Huangquan dragon robe appeared next to Gu Xi. Edict! ??The effect of the Underworld Edict is activated. All those who appear in Bai Wuchang are enveloped in a strong aura of orthodoxy from the underworld. ?At this moment, all the eyes in the sky were blinded. At this time, all the corpses piled under the Soul Evocation Tower were sent out of Alidovi City to the open space outside Building 1001 of Sky Garden. When the last body was sent away, Princess Anna did not breathe a sigh of relief. ?She quickly ran to Gu Xi''s side and said to Gu Xi: "Let''s go quickly. If that thing is not handled well, Alidovi City will be destroyed." ??Gu Xi rolled over directly from the Soul-Calling Tower. When he fell, the Holy Silver Evil Coffin appeared at his feet and took him outside the city of Alidovi. ?At this time, Luna was not idle either. She quickly dealt with the chaotic scene and used the power of Alidovi City to resist the eyes hidden in the thunder and lightning in the sky. (End of this chapter) Chapter 891： The stolen apple (please subscribe) Chapter 891 The Stolen Apple (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! What happened? What happened when someone stole the apple? On the way out of Aridovi City, Gu Xi still asked. Princess Anna also had an anxious look on her face at this time. We were a little careless and didnt expect that someone stole the apple, which represents Britains luck, from my great-aunts tomb. ?Those apples have been placed in my great-aunt''s tomb for many years. Even though they have great power, they have been contaminated with the aura of death of my great-aunt, and they can be regarded as part of the corpse. So when they were summoned, these apples were also affected, and finally they were summoned. " At this point, Princess Anna became a little speechless, "One of the king''s men is specifically looking for apples for him. Apples are the foundation of Britain, and they are also the king''s method of dealing with the kings of Britain. At that moment, there was definitely no hiding the fact that there were apples in Alidovi City. " Not only wasted so many corpses, but also wasted four existences that could have become undead heroes. Whats the big deal? There are still a bunch of hellhounds in our city. ??If we are stronger, we can even get some benefits from them. " If no apples are found, the person will only hunt for a while and then retreat. "Level 20 or above. If you can be sent out by the king to do things alone, level 20 is the starting standard." ??If he dares to come over, he will just let the dogs kill them. " Hearing that the enemy was only level 20 or above, Gu Xi breathed a sigh of relief. Find the stolen apples and find another place to plant them. If possible, it is best to destroy the apples or integrate them into the equipment to improve the quality of the equipment. Then what should we do next? ?At that time, Xiemu Lake was what was left after a tree-root-shaped tentacle that came from nowhere was cut off. At this moment, Gu Xi thought of the situation at Xiemu Lake. ??If I insist on saying so, I am afraid they are the subordinates of the great king. Princess Anna gave a brief explanation, and Gu Xi understood what was going on here. No, my lord, it is simply not appropriate for us to do this now. They dont have that much time and energy to keep an eye on us. As for the changes that occurred in the city of Aridovi, we dont have to worry. ?At this time, he still felt a little regretful, and he stopped halfway through using the spiritualism technique. ?Thinking of this, Gu Xi''s face became serious. In the previous copy, Cerberus was not allowed to be released. Lets release Cerberus Headquarters in our own city. Looking at Gu Xi''s nonchalant look, Princess Anna was also there to persuade: "Level 20 is nothing, but we can''t offend the monarch now. If we offend the monarch, we won''t be able to defend this place at all." How strong is that subordinate? Hearing this, Gu Xi understood the meaning of Princess Anna''s words. When Alidovi City is attacked, many enemies will naturally come over. Gu Xi can get a lot of corpses, and even get a lot of corpses above level 10 or 15. This can be considered a small supplement to Gu Xi. "I understand. I''ll take care of it here. You go and strengthen the defense of Alidovi City. I''ll come back to you after I''ve taken care of it." Upon hearing this, Princess Anna nodded to Gu Xi and left the Holy Silver Evil Coffin. Jumped up and down. At this time, Gu Xi also rushed out of the horizontally opening and closing school gate and entered 1001, Tower 1, Sky Garden. At this time, Tower 1001, Sky Garden, which was originally full of the style of the human paradise, has turned into a flesh and blood factory. A large number of flesh and blood corpses were thrown on the grass, and the bones and corpse skin were mixed together, turning the place into a mountain of corpses. Sea of ??blood. Looking at the situation in front of him, Gu Xi couldn''t help but frown. ??Although he is a necromancer, Gu Xi still doesn''t like this style. ??He quickly switched the virtual information, raised his magic wand and pointed at the mountain of corpses and sea of ??blood in front of him. Death incarnate! Under Gu Xi''s command, the incarnation of death - the **** of death and the incarnation of death - Titan appeared in the black mist. Because of Gu Xis arrangements, these two death incarnations also have their own areas where they usually stay. ?Especially the incarnation of death, Titan, was assigned to the Yundian area of ????the training area. ?Now when he stood up, lightning of different colors was beating around him. Obviously, he learned a lot from the Yundian Temple that had not yet been built. As soon as they were released, they looked at the mountain of corpses and sea of ??blood in front of them. ??As the subordinates released by Gu Xi''s spell, their tacit understanding with Gu Xi is far greater than that of the contracted undead. ?Death Incarnate-The Titan took a step forward, and the ground quickly dried up and turned to death. ?These mountains of corpses and seas of blood quickly merged into the ground transformed by the Titan, the incarnation of death, leaving only some white broken bones remaining in place. ?At the same time, the incarnation of death, the God of Death, is there to absorb and guide the mixed souls, cleaning up these souls with every blow. After Gu Xi repaired the battlefield in the Ghost Realm for them, he stopped paying attention to what was going on here. He quickly headed towards the center of the corpse mountain. Princess Anna has made it very clear just now that there was an apple that was escaped just now. Even though Gu Xi has not gone to the tomb of the Flower of the North for two consecutive copies, he still clearly remembers the situation of the four apples he saw in the secret room hidden under the tomb. ?Those four apples come from different stories, and they are all legendary good things. ??I dont know which one the person who stole the apple got. Since Princess Anna didn''t explain the matter clearly, Gu Xi didn''t know what the use of these apples was, and he didn''t know much about what would happen to these apples after they sprouted. But as long as you get the apple, everything will not be a problem. ?No matter how special this kind of thing is, some people will recognize it. Even if Gu Xi doesnt know him, outside of 1001, Tower 1, Sky Garden, Gu Xi still has some friends from Xincheng Agricultural University. ?They will definitely be happy to help Gu Xi check the situation of this apple. Soon Gu Xi found the apple. At this time, Gu Xi discovered that due to his spiritualism, the apple had sprouted. However, he could see that the original apple was half red and half green. apple. When Gu Xi got closer, he could even see that the sprouts that had just sprouted had red and green sides. The red side was full of vitality, but the green side did not feel the breath of death. Instead, he felt a strong poisonous gas. ?Gu Xi hesitated for a moment, but finally reached out and picked up the sprouted apple. ?At this moment, a message popped up in front of him. (End of this chapter) Chapter 892： Poison Apple (more updates and leave) Chapter 892 Poison Apple (more updates and leave) More updates are in progress. Please ask for monthly tickets, recommendations and subscriptions first. In addition, please take a holiday during the New Year. From tomorrow until the fifteenth day of the first lunar month, we will update twice a day. We will resume additional updates after the start of the new year. We also ask for your support and update in advance. First I wish you all a Happy New Year! [The Queen''s Poison Apple (Purple): An ordinary poisonous apple. Because it was placed at the core of the national destiny of the powerful empire, it was assimilated by the national destiny, but it was also contaminated with the aura of death. It was affected by some kind of influence, took root, and had some changes in grade and quality. Variety. ?The Queens Poison Apple? Looking at the information popping up in front of him, for some reason, Gu Xi''s first thought was of the Black Queen who had given him a drop of the True Queen''s blood. ?Perhaps when he doesn''t know what the Queen''s poison apple does, he can contact the Black Queen and ask her if she wants it. With this thought in mind, when Gu Xi was about to put away the poisonous apple, the movement of his hand suddenly stopped. ? Gu Xi remembered how much chaos the poisonous apple had caused in Alidovi City just now, and he did not want to take the poisonous apple back now. At least Gu Xi couldn''t take the poisonous apple back until the Maharaja''s sight was resolved. ?After thinking for a moment, Gu Xi carried the poison apple and entered the small manor building at the back. Even though I havent lived here for a few days, I already had a clear understanding of the layout of Tower 1, 1001, Sky Garden in front of me when I checked in here. What is the current situation? Has the number of enemies been determined? ?However, Gu Xi could clearly notice that a large amount of lightning was gathering near his eyes. They could not see the location of Alidovi City, but they could judge the location of Alidovi through this large-scale attack. In addition to providing accommodation for Gu Xi, the small building in the manor also has a special secret warehouse that can be used to store various weapons, equipment and props. Gu Xi also thought about sending the enemy outside the city to fight, but it would also depend on the specific situation. ??After hiding the poison apple, Gu Xi took another look at the security situation around him, then took the magic wand and entered the horizontally opening and closing school gate. Luna! Generally speaking, no one will steal it if you put it here. When Gu Xi returned to Aridovi City, he saw a strange light curtain covering the sky above Aridovi. Hasnt Annas Grand Princess Council already been running since the mobilization of troops from several other periods? What about the new undead coming in? They started reorganizing no. " After determining the location of the enemy, we can take the initiative and kill the enemy outside the city of Aridovi. " Generally speaking, no one would grab someone elses purple outfit. ?It is this layer of light curtain that blocks most of the eyes from outside. ??Various purple-quality equipment and props can be stored here. For players accompanying the new city, almost everyone has one piece of purple equipment. If the negative effects of purple equipment are not too great, it is possible for each person to have several pieces. It seems that the apple from before attracted their attention. The next time you bring things in, it seems that you need to be more careful, so as not to bring some things in and attract unnecessary enemies. ?Gu Xi raised his left hand, and the special mirror lit up in Gu Xi''s hand. Luna quickly contacted Gu Xi. ?Under Gu Xis staff, Luna was actually the most worried about Alidovis safety. After all, as an elf of Alidovi City, if Alidovi City was gone, she might be gone too. The poison apple in front of me looks special, but no matter how special it is, it is only of purple quality. Storing unused purple equipment at home is also the choice of most players. Shaya has already gone to determine the enemys situation. Judging from the current situation, the enemy only discovered the existence of the main city and did not discover the existence of Alidovi City in other periods. ??If the enemy''s strength is too strong, Gu Xi doesn''t mind dragging the enemy to the city gate to fight. After all, in Gu Xis main city, the city walls and moats have actually been laid out. Luna had no way to answer Gu Xi''s question for the time being. Just blocking those eyes in the sky took up most of Luna''s energy. Princess Anna, who did not follow Gu Xi to accompany Xincheng, was also sorting out the troops. Eve simply did not participate in the battle. Now Luna wished she could split into two people. Its pretty good to have a response now. Reorganization has begun, but this time the troops who died from the double death in the dungeon are of high and low levels, almost all between level 6 and 8. They do not have suitable weapons and equipment. This part is being finalized. Fortunately, Lord Blood Lord took over this matter, otherwise I would have had a headache for a long time because of their weapons and equipment. " ?While Luna was talking, Gu Xi remembered that he had brought back Anna''s body. Because he encountered such a thing as soon as he returned to Aridovi City, and he hadn''t disposed of the body yet. ?Compared to Lord Mercury, who was transformed by Gu Xi''s undead before, the Anna in front of him can be said to be more decisive in killing. Gu Xi naturally did not want to destroy her characteristics, but wanted to protect them. In this way, Gu Xi had an idea of ????dealing with it. ?The best way to preserve the personality of the undead during life is to simply give up the body and use everything to strengthen the soul of the other party. Gu Xi has handled this kind of operation before. It is to simply give up the corpse in front of you and turn the corpse into a ghost. Gu Xi thought for a moment and then began to mobilize the various materials he wanted. ?But this time Eve didn''t have time to help Gu Xi research the materials. ?At the same time, Gu Xis order also slowed down a lot when it was issued. ?It''s not that Gu Xi''s authority has been reduced, but that there really aren''t that many manpower available to handle Gu Xi''s orders. Fortunately, Gu Xi didn''t need to send everything to the magic plant area this time. He already knew how he wanted to deal with the body and what he needed. For this reason, even if the order is conveyed, it will be slower. Finally, it was completed with quality and quantity. When Gu Xi rushed to the magic plant area, several things Gu Xi needed were delivered. ?These things are exactly what Eve analyzed when Gu Xi''s undead transformed Anna''s body last time. This is the accumulation of the time between Aridovi City and Gu Xi. ??The pea-like thing placed on the top is one of several peas produced by the library every week. ?Because the characteristics of peas are quite weird, Gu Xi just asked people to record the characteristics of each pea, and had no intention of bringing these peas out. But prepare to use the peas where they should be used. Just like this time, the pea Gu Xi took out was exactly what Gu Xi wanted. (End of this chapter) Chapter 893： Lord Three Lions and Lord Dry Bones (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 893 Lord Three Lions and Lord Dry Bones (Please subscribe for more updates) Copy Pea (green): Place it on the designated item, and the copy pea will automatically copy the items it touches. Depending on the size of the item, two to three identical items can be copied. ?At the edge of Xiemu Lake in the Demonic Plant Area, Gu Xi dragged Annas body out and placed it on the undead transformation altar that had been prepared long ago. ?Gu Xi raised his hand and released thirty necromancers, asking them to move around the undead transformation altar. ?At the same time, the replica pea just now was placed between the eyebrows of Anna''s body. Then Gu Xi placed several different items in various locations on Anna''s body. Most importantly, he took out a black jar. ?This black jar is filled with a special potion. This is what Eve specially prepared for the transformation of the undead last time. At present, only Gu Xi is the only one in Alidovili who can use this thing. ?Now Gu Xi directly asked people to bring all the things over. At this time, Gu Xi could only see some information about Anna, and did not even have a chance to speak. Just when this faint blue light flew out, it came into contact with the replica pea placed between the eyebrows. ??Although the eyes of these animal heads have the look of Anna, they have obviously become part of the shoulder armor. ?On the altar of transformation of the undead, with the injection of Gu Xi''s mana, Anna''s body exploded on the spot. ?Under the black cloth, Gu Xi could clearly feel that Anna had high bulges on her left and right shoulders, as if there were two heads on her shoulders. ??As the faint blue light concentrated, Gu Xi found a ghostly Anna appearing in front of him. It was different from the previous handling of Annas body. ? Gu Xi had a feeling that it wasn''t because he failed to copy the peas, but because he just copied the head of Anna''s soul. Fortunately, next, Anna''s body floated forward, and Gu Xi noticed the situation on both sides of her shoulders. Those are the ghostly eagle heads and lion heads. At this time, a faint blue light flew out from Anna''s body. ??This Anna has the same face as the other Annas, and is covered with a piece of black cloth that comes from nowhere. This is the reason why Gu Xi placed the copy pea here. A faint blue light turned into three parts under the action of the copy pea, and these three parts quickly merged together, constantly shining in front of Gu Xi. Circled. Name: Anna (Lord Three Lions, one of the members of the Grand Princess Council) After putting everything away, Gu Xi also acted quickly. Since the corpse in front of him had determined its goal of transforming into a ghost, Gu Xi did not apply these potions on the corpse. When she floated in front of Gu Xi, Anna nodded to Gu Xi, glanced at Gu Xi, turned around and drifted away. ??Gu Xi has mastered the skill of transforming the undead. Now he no longer needs to be as careful as before. He only needs to release an undead to transform like in spiritualism. ??Its just that the Anna in front of her didnt like this situation for some reason, and would rather cover it all up with a black cloth than face it. ??But it was placed on the altar. ??Race: Ghost Level: Level 7 (0/5000) ?Talent: Royal Think Tank (the starting intelligence is 4 points higher than others) Status: health (450/450), magic power (1040/1040) Attributes: Strength 5.6, Agility 5.7, Constitution 3.5, Intelligence 9.4, Perception 2.7, Charisma 2.6 Skills: Spiritualism Level 4, Strategy Level 5, Offensive Skills Level 5...] ?Before Gu Xi took a closer look at the situation of Anna, Lord Three Lions, Anna had already disappeared in front of Gu Xi. Looking at the back of Lord Three Lions as he left, Gu Xi only had one doubt in his mind, what were the so-called Three Lions here. Just when Gu Xi was still confused, Princess Anna and Lord Mercury were rushing over to where Lord Three Lions had left just now. The Lord Three Lions, who had just completed the transformation of the undead, followed behind Princess Anna. "grown ups." How is the situation? Have all the troops been accounted for? ? Gu Xi has never asked about the Three Lions Lords. They are all Princess Annas Grand Princess Council and have nothing to do with Gu Xi. He is more concerned about the enemy''s situation now. We have made a clear count. According to the news from Shaya, the enemy appears about five hundred miles outside the gate of the garrison city. ?The number is close to 30,000, of which the main force is 8,000, all of which are above level 10. The rest are cannon fodder troops, with 30% of them at around level 8, and the remaining levels are close to level 6. " Hearing the news, Gu Xi''s face became solemn. The number of main troops above level 10 reaches 8,000. ?This directly overwhelmed Gu Xi''s troops. How many troops above level 10 do we have? Does the other side have more powerful elite troops? Princess Anna had already prepared for the two questions raised by Gu Xi. The number of our troops above level 10 is about 700, including some who barely reached level 10 and our group of strong men above level 15. There should be people close to level 20 on the enemy side, but none of them should be above level 20. We still have opportunities in this regard. " ? Gu Xi couldn''t help but shook his head. Alidovi City was only newly built, and the troops above level 8 were still in this period of time. Because Gu Xi summoned souls, Double Death would not care about the effect of strengthening the undead. ?The level of the deceased is the same as the level of the transformed undead. ?At present, Gu Xi has a relatively large number of troops, but there are really not many troops above level 10. ?Although he has a group of Cerberus above level 20, they have a little bit here and a little bit there, and the number is not much anymore. Let them directly face more than 8,000 level 10 enemies. They can win, but the losses will definitely not be small. After Anna finished talking about the situation, Gu Xi was silent for a moment. How many heroes do we have now and what are their abilities? I have an idea. First, we can draw aside the enemys approximately level 8 cannon fodder troops, and then cut out one of the enemys approximately level 10 troops. We will transform a batch of level 10 undead troops on site for use. " The plan is feasible, but it needs to be able to find these level 10 undead newly transformed into Alidovi City in a short period of time and quickly arrange them on the battlefield. "Luna can''t do this. Princess Anna, is there anyone in your princess council who can do this?" "Yes, Lord Dry Bones has very strong logistical capabilities. This matter can be left to her to handle." ??The Lord of Bones that Princess Anna spoke of is the new Anna who was transformed into the city of Alidovi through double death. Listen to Princess Anna saying so confidently. Gu Xi also nodded his head. Okay, thats it, fight quickly and retreat quickly, and try to clear out all the enemies in the shortest time. (End of this chapter) Chapter 894： The whole army goes out to war (please subscribe) Chapter 894 The whole army goes out to battle (please subscribe) The best strategy is often the simplest and most practical strategy. Gu Xi''s idea at the moment is very simple. The enemies have already been killed, so let''s deal with them separately. ??Gu Xi has enough troops to deal with the cannon fodder below level 8, so let the hero deal with it. He concentrates on dealing with enemies around level 10. With Gu Xis professional talent, as long as he kills an enemy, he will have an extra level 10 soldier under his command. As long as he kills 4,000 enemies, his level 10 soldiers will be equal to the number of enemies. After killing all the enemies, Gu Xi will have 8,000 subordinates above level 10. It can be said that as long as Gu Xi can hold on at the beginning, he will not lose in this battle. With this idea, Gu Xi naturally brought the most powerful troops he could bring with him, such as ghost dragons, double-headed bone dragons, ghost dragons, white bone titans, bone armor centipedes and other troops above level 10. There were more than a hundred hellhounds that could be mobilized, all of which were taken with Gu Xi. Including the white-robed cavalry who had just retreated from Amilcar and the Wangxiang militiamen who had just been transferred, the total number of people was only about 700. So this time is the best opportunity for you to show yourself. ?Look at this, the battle flag of the Black Dragon Camp. Some of you guys have made a copy with me, and some of you have just seen me, and I havent even seen your attributes. Outside Gu Xi''s team, all the troops above level 6 in Alidovi City gathered together. ???The one with the highest record can directly take this battle flag, establish the Black Dragon Camp, and obtain the establishment of the Black Dragon Camp commander. " So show your skills. ?At the same time, I dont want any of the gains from this kill, whether its weapons, possible sly beads, or other supplies. Ill give them all to you. Looking at the heroes, especially the few heroes he had just obtained in this dungeon battle, Gu Xi said calmly. ?Gu Xi showed the Black Dragon Camp battle flag outwards and planted it directly on the ground. If any of you can defeat all the enemies, then I also have a good thing here as a reward. If he continues like this, he may slowly become the edge of the fringe, and in the end he will not even be able to be a tool. Except for the two tree men and Dimi and Amilka who had already left, most of the heroes under Gu Xi had arrived nearby. Looking at the troops behind him, Gu Xi didn''t have any fear. He believed in his own methods and the combat effectiveness of his men. ?I dont care what method you use, as long as you defeat the enemy. There are more than 20,000 level 8 enemies, which are not too strong. As far as our troops from Alidovi City go, we can still survive. It was obvious that he was also moved. Those who kill the most enemies will naturally be reused in the future. ?After all, Lewis himself understood that as Gu Xi had more and more heroes, some heroes who were not strong or had no characteristics would slowly become tool men. Hearing Gu Xi''s words, all the undead heroes looked at the Black Dragon Camp battle flag. Even Lewis, who had always been regarded as a marginal figure by Gu Xi, his eyes lit up. Each hero can be combined by himself. You can choose your own boss and soldiers, or you can join forces to fight together. He will not lose this battle. Only in this battle, and only by performing well at this time, Lewis still has a chance. ?Thinking of this, Lewis turned his attention to the undead leader beside him. ?In this battle, whether you can kill more enemies depends on whether you can get the approval of more undead bosses. Without the cooperation of the undead leader, even if you rush to the battlefield, you may not get anything in the end. ?So Lewis secretly moved towards the undead soldiers, preparing to communicate with the undead leaders and contact the better undead leaders. ??As soon as Lewis made such a move, the other undead heroes also took action. At this time, Gu Xi turned around and waved to Yongdou. Yongdou, follow, lets go! ?Hearing Gu Xi''s words, Yongdou immediately brought his demon sacrifice camp and quickly followed Gu Xi. Robbie and Arroyo on the side also glanced at each other, hesitating whether to follow them. But they did not attack in the end. Soon these heroes automatically divided into teams and quickly followed Gu Xi''s team, starting from the garrison city gate and entering the wilderness outside the mirror underground palace. ?When entering the wilderness, Gu Xi found that the wilderness here had obvious signs of being cleaned up. ?This is actually the barracks, and most of the daily battle missions are placed nearby. ?These missions easily eliminate most of the enemies that can appear in the wild. ?This way down, Gu Xi and the others walked quite easily. After walking for more than a hundred miles, Gu Xi happened to meet Sha Ya who went out to find out the news. At this time, Gu Xi noticed that there were some soldiers similar to thieves following Sha Ya. ??Gu Xi did not ask where these soldiers came from, but stood on the Holy Silver Evil Coffin and waved to Sha Ya. "grown ups." You came just in time, how is the situation over there? ?Gu Xi felt relieved as soon as he saw Sha Ya. ?No matter how powerful she is in combat, Shaya has never let Gu Xi down in terms of intelligence. ?The same thing happened this time. ?As soon as Gu Xi asked, Shaya quickly told the situation she had discovered. The situation here is much more detailed than what Princess Anna said before. She not only found out the number of enemies, but also the corresponding levels, types of troops and some special information. ?For example, how many heroes the enemy has, how they advance, where their logistics is, how many weapons and equipment the enemy has, etc. ?Shaya found out all this information. Gu Xi listened very carefully. When communicating with Bai Xian before, Gu Xi also learned some common sense about command. Know that the odds of winning are often in the details. So he listened in great detail and attentively. During Shaya''s description, Gu Xi noticed something. The enemies that appeared this time did not look much like the troops in the game, but more like a regular army. The reason why Gu Xi made this judgment was entirely because when this army was on the road, they did not wear all the weapons and equipment on their bodies. They will choose to use some vehicles to transport their armor and tents, as well as the food they should bring with them. Only the scouts and **** troops who are exploring the road ahead will be fully armed. And such a team will not continue like this. After about fifty miles, they will change people. Obviously they are the kind of army that quickly reaches the enemy and then stops to prepare for battle. (End of this chapter) Chapter 895： Encounter with the enemy (please subscribe) Chapter 895 Encountering the Enemy (Please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! Such a force relies heavily on logistics. After listening to Sha Ya''s clear explanation of the enemy''s situation, Gu Xi made a judgment in his mind. ?As he said, the enemy''s troops have superiority, but they rely heavily on logistics. If they encounter a sneak attack, it will be a huge blow to them. You tell the heroes behind you this news, and I will handle the battle here. After Gu Xi finished speaking, he waved to the sky. When he communicated with Sha Ya just now, Gu Xi had already thought about the way to fight in the future. Looking up at the ghost dragon, bone dragon and ghost dragon in the sky, Gu Xi quickly switched to the virtual state. This is his performance after absorbing the mountain of flesh and blood. Sneak attack, scatter the enemy in one fell swoop, and lead the enemy to run away. ??Following the bone dragons and ghost dragons, they all flew out. When they flew past, Gu Xi specially put a ghost battlefield on them. What Gu Xi has to do now is quite realistic, which is to break through the enemy scouts and attack the enemy troops as soon as possible. As soon as Gu Xi accelerated his speed, all the undead men under him also started running. ??The men Gu Xi brought this time were all troops above level 10. Even if they were zombies, they would not be too slow. As undead, they never have to worry about physical problems. ?As long as they think about it, they will keep running and fight at any time when they reach a place. Even Yongdous Demon Sacrifice Camp has increased its speed under the influence of magic. ?Then the incarnation of death - the bone dragon spread its wings and rushed towards the direction of the enemy. The Incarnation of Death - The Bone Dragon drags the Incarnation of Death - The God of Death and flies towards the direction of the enemy. ?While flying in front of Gu Xi, Gu Xi found that the body of the incarnation of death, the God of Death, seemed to have some traces of flesh and blood. Gu Xi was not idle either. He led his troops to speed up again. After all, the enemy was still some distance away from them. They had to follow them now. Otherwise, the Bone Dragon would kill the enemy scouts. If they didn''t arrive, they would be defeated. The enemy reacts. ?Under Gu Xi''s operation, black mist quickly gushes out, and the incarnation of death - the Bone Dragon - appears in the sky with the incarnation of death - the God of Death. It is a very simple idea, and it is also a very practical idea. At this time, the greatest advantage of the undead is revealed. Those who can do this naturally rely on flying troops. Death incarnate! After that, let the heroes following behind hold back the enemy''s cannon fodder troops, and Gu Xi turns back to deal with the enemy''s main force. So, Gu Xi followed Gui Long along the way and was not left behind much. Probably moved forward for more than an hour. ??The ghost dragon troops that had been flying forward suddenly circled in the sky and all rushed downwards. ?The fastest one was the ghost dragon. Before it was about thirty meters above the ground, the ghost dragon blew out a stream of dragon breath towards the ground. ?Then the two-headed bone dragon rushed to the ground, flipping and tearing against the ground. Before Gu Xi, who was following far behind, could react, several messages popped up in front of his eyes. Ghost Dragon (summoned object) kills the strange scout (level 8), you get 1 experience point, and the summoned object gets 13 experience points. Double-headed Bone Dragon (summon) kills the devious scout (level 9), you get 1 experience point, and the summons gets 6 experience points. Ghost Dragon ???? Meet a scout. Gu Xi understood the situation immediately. "Army attack." ?At Gu Xi''s order, the hellhounds rushed out immediately, followed by the white-robed cavalry who had been suppressing their speed. They all followed the ordinary way of progress. Up to now, after seeing the enemy, they are no longer willing to wait any longer. ??These white-robed iron cavalry who had trained with Amilcar for a period of time raised the spear in his hand, clamped the spear on his arm, and rushed out. As soon as they rushed out, they scattered and chased every scout moving forward in the wilderness. ??When Yongdou came over with the Demon Sacrifice Camp, the battle here was already over. The ghost dragons of the enemy that had just been killed flew into the air again. ?However, they did not stop. After killing the scouts, they headed further towards the direction where the enemy appeared. Looking at the approaching Demon Sacrifice Camp, Gu Xi immediately said: "Yongdou, make preparations here. The enemy is in front and will come soon." ?While Gu Xi was speaking, his Wangxiang militiamen had dragged aside the corpses of the various scouts they had just killed and piled them up first. ??Gu Xi doesn''t have much time to deal with these corpses now. ?In the absence of a soul-calling tower, Gu Xi could only call souls one by one if he wanted to. That way Gu Xi would not only waste Gu Xi''s mana, but also waste his time. He didnt want to do such a thing. ?These corpses are still left in place, waiting to finish beating the enemy. Just as Gu Xi was cleaning up the battlefield, there was a sudden shaking sound from the ground in the distance. ?? Gu Xi looked up and looked in the direction of the sound, and found that the bone dragon and the ghost dragon were circling in the sky, spitting at the ground from time to time. It can be seen that this is the enemy''s army they encountered, and now it is attracting the enemy''s guard troops. "Yongdou, I''ll leave this to you. When they come, just use the Slow spell to hold them back. The other heroes will be here soon." ?Hearing Gu Xis order, Yongdou, who was setting up various altars, quickly raised his head. Sir, please rest assured, we have recently learned a new trick. Although it may not be able to kill all the enemies, it is still very easy to hold them back. "Okay, Wangxiang militiamen, stay here to guard. Everyone else, get up and prepare to attack." ?Under Gu Xis order, the white-robed cavalry and the hellhounds who had just retreated rushed out again. Following them were Gu Xi''s other troops. This time they did not spread out and move, but followed Gu Xi and headed left towards the location of the bone dragon. ??The bone dragons and ghost dragons in the sky also clearly saw the troops coming out. They did not abandon the led enemies and went to join Gu Xi. It was obvious that Gu Xi was heading towards the main enemy force behind him this time. Bringing these enemies to Gu Xi at this time is causing trouble for Gu Xi. ?So before Gu Xi rushed over, they took these strange soldiers and took a detour and dragged them some distance to the right. ?And Gu Xi also took this opportunity to rush to the enemy''s team. At this time, the enemy''s troops were looking for weapons and equipment in confusion. (End of this chapter) Chapter 896： Show your power with new skills (please subscribe) Chapter 896 New skills show their power (please subscribe) This is the opportunity, kill! Just as Shaya''s previous intelligence showed, this unit did not have any equipment on them when they were marching. The more advanced the troops, the more they enjoy when they move forward. Looking at the chaotic situation in front of him, Gu Xi pointed decisively in the direction of the core. "kill!" ?Then Gu Xi himself was not idle either. Fire field! Firestorm! Two large-scale spells were released at the same time. Then Gu Xi used his own magic power and released his choice when upgrading to level 9. On the other hand, this spell is quite basic and can be operated in many places. Now Gu Xi uses this magic to burn the food, grass and equipment located in the enemy team. There are three skills here that are passive skills, one is a large-scale skill required for the battle, and the other is a powerful skill for the Necromancer to advance to the next level. ?For example, Gu Xi can use the Rushing Wind Technique to simulate the Rushing Movement Technique, or directly promote the Fire Storm and Fire Domain. ??The most important thing is that the flaming bone fragments will pop up from the ground, and the flame traps and tentacles in the flame field can also appear in the air. Gu Xis choice is quite correct. Using the Rapid Wind technique to integrate the flame field and the fire storm to expand the power and scope of these two magics was something Gu Xi had already successfully experimented with in the last copy. When choosing skills, Gu Xi chose two effective skills. Because level 8 Gu Xi is forcibly upgraded through the fire of life, the selectable skills are all related to the fire of life. The skill options that should have appeared at level 8 appear at level 9. Because the battle situation was urgent at that time, and Gu Xi really needed a powerful skill that could target Jazz, Gu Xi inevitably had a slight bias when choosing skills. It can be said that the Quick Wind Technique is one of those skills that can be used in many ways. ?As the fire burned down, all the food, grass and equipment in the enemy team were burned. Gu Xi chose this spell at that time, on the one hand because of its large range. This range is almost the same as the death ripple, and it can be regarded as a full-screen attack. The operation in front of me can expand the range of the flame field and fire storm to more than ten times, increase the power by at least three times, and increase the duration by five times. Note: Rapid Wind is the basis of many range of spells, and can be combined with a large number of fire, earth, and water destructive spells to form combined spells. It is a relatively basic spell. ? Gu Xis idea is very simple. These people are not wearing equipment and need food and grass to move forward, so kill all their logistical supplies. In this way, no matter how high they are, their combat effectiveness will not be much. Quick Wind Technique (Level 1): A destructive large-scale skill that can blow a strong wind at a designated place. Enemies blown by the wind will suffer more than 1 point of damage. ??This is a type of enhanced combination magic that is even stronger than Yuu Dou''s magic ritual. In the dungeon, Gu Xi wanted to burn the apple tree. The most important thing is that this kind of enhanced combination magic was developed by Gu Xi himself and is not included in the skills. The originally chaotic enemy became even more chaotic at this time. In the midst of the fire, Gu Xi also saw the situation of these enemies. ?These enemies are obviously human soldiers who have been transformed into regular troops through some strange transformations. Its no wonder that they are moving forward in this way. It''s just that they are now affected by strangeness. It would be better if they wear equipment, but if they don''t wear equipment, they all look quite weird. Like those who are grabbing equipment in the fire, their height and stature are obviously shorter, and their bodies are quite strong. Their left hand is thicker than their right hand, and they also have red eyes on the back of their right hand. The equipment they want to grab is a sword and a shield, but in fact they also have a set of armor and so on. It''s just that now they don''t have time to put on their equipment at all, so being able to get their weapons back is already quite remarkable. Their swords and shields are also different from normal weapons. The hilt of the long sword is like a sticky tentacle, and the shield has eyes that blink automatically. The same situation also happened to other people, such as the spearman whose chin turned into a tentacle, the eyes turned into a shooter with six pairs of eyes, and so on. It can be said that their appearance fully reflects the omnipotence of human beings. That is not what Gu Xi cares about. After setting a fire, Gu Xi was looking for targets among the enemies. Because the opponent is a regular army, it is quite convenient for Gu Xi to find it. ?At the core of this army, there is a large flagpole fifteen meters high, with a battle flag hanging on it. The battle flag has a black background with red lightning bolts and white eyes painted on it. This is the core battle flag of his army. In addition to this battle flag, Gu Xi also saw three similar battle flags in this team. The flagpoles of these battle flags are ten meters high. They all have red lightning on a black background and white eyes. However, the words 1, 2, and 3 are marked on the pupils of the eyes. Obviously, this is a unit led by heroes who have already organized themselves under the unit in front of them. The next thing is the flagpoles held up one after another, which is the standard of ordinary heroes. There are no battle flags on these flagpoles, only eyes surrounded by lightning. Gu Xi clicked, there are at least seven such ordinary heroes. Eleven heroes, the same as the information obtained by Sha Ya. Gu Xi already had a judgment in his mind. The next step is to attack the enemy''s core position. Gu Xi does not have many troops at the moment. If he does not take this opportunity to attack the enemy, the next battle will not be easy. ?So Gu Xi pointed at the location of the enemy''s main battle flag and struck. At this time, Gu Xi used the second magic he got when he upgraded to level 9. [Visceral Explosion (Level 1): Necromancer''s advanced skill requires secondary corpse explosion level 4 or above. It is optional. After consuming 30 points of mana, it can be used on part of the enemy''s internal organs. While the enemy is still alive, the enemy will be destroyed. Internal organs explode. ?This move is considered a relatively cruel one. This can be regarded as jumping out of the scope of the necromancer''s corpse explosion. A new route has been taken. After all, no matter how powerful a corpse explosion is, it still requires a corpse to detonate it. ?Even Gu Xi''s serial corpse explosions are like this. When there are no corpses, they will automatically stop. As a result, this trick can now be used directly on living people. ??Moreover, it targets the enemy''s internal organs. This is equivalent to Gu Xi being able to blow up the enemy''s heart or brain when necessary. At this time, even if a dragon comes, Gu Xi can blow up the enemy. (End of this chapter) Chapter 897： Level 20? Leader level? Just die? (Lunar New Years eve Chapter 897 Level 20? Leader level? Just die? (Please subscribe on New Years Eve) On New Years Eve, its not too much to ask for a subscription, and its not too much to ask for a full subscription. I wish you all a Happy New Year! ?As Gu Xi pointed forward, the enemy had already reacted. When Gu Xi rushed over to set fire, the heroes of this team had actually noticed Gu Xi. He also saw that Gu Xi dared to bring such soldiers and rushed directly to cause trouble for him. This showed that Gu Xi was the kind of being with the ability of an assassin. Look at Gu Xi''s attire again. He has a green cloak and a hood covering his face. He is holding a long bow that is taller than a man. Although he is standing on top of a huge coffin, he can tell at a glance that he is a long-range shooter. Professional. I just dont know whether he is a marksman or a sniper. No matter what, if you want to deal with a shooter, raising a shield is the most appropriate choice. As a powerful hero with a level above level 20, he has some defensive methods. The blood flowing out of the corner of his mouth was the blood that flowed out from his chest after being blown up. ?His heart was blown open just now. Although the explosion this time was not powerful, the heart was destroyed, and his lungs were also blown up. ?When he discovered Gu Xi, he immediately picked up a square shield from nearby and used it to protect himself when Gu Xi drew his bow. Even if his heart was blown, he did not die immediately. Instead, he quickly poured a bottle of blood-replenishing potion into his mouth. ??I really think too much, okay, the opponent is ready to attack, you pay attention..." Before the hero finished speaking, he felt a pain in his chest and black blood flowed from the corner of his mouth. It can be said that with this shield, no one can hurt him with long-range shooting. Fortunately, this hero has reached level 20 and his vitality is still strong. Its too much to think about hurting people just now. ?At this moment, the hero could no longer hold on. The shield in his hand was supported on the ground, and his body was stuck on the shield, holding himself up to prevent himself from falling. At the same time, he also secretly gave orders to the soldiers behind him. ???So what if Gu Xi holds a longbow? He is just a variant of the British longbowman, not a phantom archer. He does not have a phantom bow and a golden bow in his hand. A trace of a smile appeared on his face. Because the shield in his hand is of purple quality, it can automatically attract arrows to fall, and can also block siege crossbow attacks. As for being unable to protect such a thing, he had never considered it. ??The hero thought with disdain. When he saw Gu Xi raising his long bow and pointing it at him, he drew his shield in front of him. "It''s okay, the enemy took action, but he underestimated my ability and thought he could hurt me with this method? He really thought too much..." But it was already too late. Everyone could see that the aura that represented level 20 and above was quickly disappearing under his feet. These two attacks that came back from nowhere had already taken away the life of this level 20 hero. ?Before he finished speaking, he felt a pain in his head, and a large amount of black blood spurted out from his nostrils. Among the black blood, there was also some yellow and white stuff, like tofu pudding, mixed in. Do you really think you are invincible if you stand on the coffin? When the enemys arrows come, rush over and kill the one standing on the coffin holding the bow. ?But at this time, Gu Xi has not heard the prompt sound from the system. He knew that the enemy was not dead yet, so Gu Xi took action again. Visceral explosion. Gu Xi once again threw a gut that exploded. This was Gu Xis third internal organ explosion. The first one hits the opponent''s heart, and the second one directly blows up the brain. ? Gu Xi didnt expect that his lifeline would be so long, and he was still alive. Gu Xi now had no other choice but to move his attack downwards, preparing to blow out another internal organ in the opponent''s abdominal cavity. ?But Gu Xi never expected that he moved a little too much this time. ??The location where the internal organs exploded was placed three inches below the opponent''s navel. With the sound of an explosion, the dying hero raised his head and stared at Gu Xi with hatred in his eyes. It looked like he wanted to skin Gu Xi directly. Even Gu Xi in the distance felt this vicious sight. Gu Xi was confused at this time. ?What kind of situation is this? Isn''t it just killing the opponent? ?This kind of thing on the battlefield is quite normal. What do you mean by the look and hatred in your eyes? ?Gu Xi was about to do it again, when a voice came to his ear. You kill Dietrich (level 20, leader level), you get 222009 experience points (222009 points in overflow storage). Level 20? Leader level? 220,000 experience points? Looking at the pop-up message, Gu Xi''s eyes widened. ?This wave has really made me fatter. You must know that from the key level of level 9 to level 10, the experience required to upgrade to level 1 is only 80,000 points. Even if the experience required for upgrading after level 10 is doubled, this is enough for Gu Xi to advance to another level. ?But then Gu Xi suppressed the joy in his heart, because he understood that he was just lucky to kill this guy. This guy had no intention of attacking head-on, and he probably made a mistake with his method. Otherwise, a level 20 strong man, even if he is not a leader template, would not be able to die so quickly. After all, after level 15, one attribute will be strengthened beyond that of ordinary people. After level 20, when the aura appears, it means that this person has reached a super level in a certain ability. ??Even if the heart and brain were blown up by Gu Xi''s visceral explosion just now, Dietrich still managed to withstand it. It wasnt until Gu Xis last blow that his last bit of vitality was cut off. ??If this is not the case, he can hold on a little longer and wait for the priest or other wet nurse behind him to replenish his blood, apply a major repair spell or something, and maybe he can survive again. ??The current Dietrich can only be said to be unlucky. He was directly killed before he took action. Gu Xi didnt think much about it. ?After killing Dietrich, Gu Xi took one look at the chaotic scene and reassessed the situation in his mind. Finally he gritted his teeth. Go up, attack the core battle flag position, and pull down the battle flag over there. ?At Gu Xis order, the white-robed cavalry and the hellhounds took action quickly. The white-robed cavalry followed Amilcar in many battles. With Amilcar''s thirty enemies trying to charge, Xiao Sheng didn''t know how much he had accumulated. Their battlefield luck has accumulated to a very high level. Normally you can''t see anything if you don''t take action. But when they took action, they immediately showed a different situation. When the white-robed cavalry horses rushed out, a rainbow appeared directly above them, and they rushed into the enemy''s battle formation with them. (End of this chapter) Chapter 898： Lure the enemy out of the hole (please subscribe in the New Year) Chapter 898 Lure the enemy out of the hole (please subscribe in the New Year) Happy New Year, please subscribe, recommend, and vote monthly! ??When the white-robed cavalry rushed into the enemy battle formation, the originally chaotic enemy had obvious changes that made people feel speechless. ?The enemies in front of the white-robed cavalry were in frequent situations, either running around without finding suitable weapons, or running in front of their own people and accidentally falling down, blocking the way of others. In any case, none of them can successfully cope with the challenge. The white-robed cavalry have long been accustomed to this situation. Luck on the battlefield allows them to have smooth sailing in the battle and surprise the enemy one after another. With such additions and subtractions, the enemy''s combat effectiveness drops rapidly, and the enemy will be easily defeated by the white-robed cavalry. The situation in front of me is also the same. With the white-robed cavalry charging like this, the influence of luck on the battlefield directly expands, and the enemy''s team is in chaos. They didn''t even notice that there was a large group of stronger hellhounds following behind the white-robed cavalry troops. By the time they chased them out, the white-robed cavalrymen had already fled to Gu Xi. When they rush forward, they can bite off at least two heads at once, and they can also tear open the enemy''s defense line. They wanted to speed up, but their companions who were grabbing weapons and equipment fell in front of them not far away. ?These hellhounds move at the same speed as normal cavalry. ?These people cannot simply ignore their fallen companions and step over them. With the cooperation of these two types of troops, and their own levels being strong enough, they fought their way to the highest flagpole easily. Although the enemy leaders have died in battle, their core troops are still alive. By the time the enemies reacted, the white-robed cavalry had already run out of their attack range. ?These enemies whose level exceeds level 10 still want to pursue, but the chaos outside blocks their steps. Afterwards, Gu Xi decisively signaled a retreat. ?However, their situation is different from that of the white-robed cavalry. They don''t consider anything else at all and take action to kill people. ?However, after reaching here, the charge of the white-robed cavalry was intercepted by a large number of people. ?In the first collision with the white-robed cavalry, more than three thousand people actually suppressed the white-robed cavalry''s offensive. ??When receiving Gu Xi''s order to retreat, the white-robed cavalry turned around without saying a word and killed them from the other end of the enemy''s team. ?Now is not the time to waste his troops and fight head-on. Lugging the enemy over and breaking up their team is what Gu Xi needs to do most right now. He once again threw Firestorm, Field of Fire, and Rushing Wind at the enemy''s ranks. At this time, Gu Xi also noticed the situation here. The most important thing is that they attack very quickly. After killing the enemy, they will quickly return to their original position. Normal people cannot see clearly who shot it. So they are slow at one step and slow at every step. One-third of the more than 8,000 level 10 and above troops are gathered here, and their levels are still the highest among the team. Without the command of a hero, they actually took the initiative to greet them. At this time, Gu Xi did not forget to use a big move. The Death Incarnation is released again. ??The incarnations of death released this time are Bone Dragon and Titan. The God of Death cannot play any good role when facing so many enemies. The Incarnation of Death - The Bone Dragon rushed forward in the opposite direction of the enemy''s charge. While flying in the air, he opened up his weapon. The death dragon''s breath spurted out on the spot, sweeping across the ground. Death Incarnation - Bone Dragon has only one target, which is the position that the white-robed cavalry did not rush to just now. ??When the death dragon''s breath was sprayed out, no one could stand in front of the bone dragon, the incarnation of death, which allowed the bone dragon, the incarnation of death, to easily jump to the opponent''s battle flag. At this moment, Dietrich''s personal guards took action. This is the same as personal guards and other soldiers, they are all human units with strange transformations. He is the kind of soldier who is on the same level as humans and angels. He is an infantry knight who carries a two-handed heavy sword and has all-round thick plate armor. There were many wounds on his plate armor, and a large amount of blood flowed from each wound. Dragon? Slay the dragon! ??Following his roar, several more similar infantry knights raised their two-handed heavy swords near the battle flag. ?They took a step forward, jumped up heavily, and landed on the bone dragon, the incarnation of death. It can be seen from their actions that they have a good understanding of the dragon''s situation and know where the dragon''s attack dead ends are and where are the dragon''s weaknesses. ?At the same time, judging from the sword they slashed down easily, they were all above level 15, maybe even level 19. At the beginning, Gu Xi killed a level 19 Yaksha King, but he killed many of his subordinates. He was besieged and controlled before he was killed. With so many level 19 infantry knights facing the Incarnation of Death - Bone Dragon, the Incarnation of Death had no room for resistance. The body of the Bone Dragon, the incarnation of death, was chopped off in half in just three or two blows. ?However, the reaction of Death Incarnation - Bone Dragon is also relatively fast. When these infantry knights jump up, he has already rushed downwards. When he couldn''t withstand it, the incarnation of death - the Bone Dragon, self-destructed quite simply. The violent explosion blew several infantry knights out on the spot. As for the enemies below who were above level 10, more than ten of them were blown to pieces in the explosion. When the Incarnation of Death - Bone Dragon self-destructed, the Incarnation of Death - Titan also immediately threw lightning arrows in the direction of the enemy. ?These streaks of lightning, coupled with the death earth effect of Titan, the incarnation of death, actually formed a power grid among the enemies. All the strange enemies chasing the white-robed iron cavalry were all electrocuted into black by the lightning. Some strange enemies around level 8 were directly electrocuted to death by the lightning. After the lightning disappeared, they saw the incarnation of death - Titan holding a Thousand Thunder Mahogany Sword in one hand and a lightning spear in the other. The ground was covered with rotten flesh and blood. At this time, all the strange enemies in front of you were looked down upon by the incarnation of death, the Titan. They have a feeling that they are being watched. ?Seeing these strange enemies slowly stop, a disdainful smile flashed in the eyes of the Titan, the incarnation of death. He lifted up the Thousand Thunder Peach Wood Sword, dragged the lightning spear, and moved forward. ?His footsteps stepped on rotting flesh, and each step brought out a weird scream. When he rushed to a distance of about thirty meters from the enemy, the incarnation of death - Titan stood up and jumped. Thousand Thunder Peach Wood Sword and Lightning Sword crossed in the air, turning into a purple thunder and lightning, hitting the position with the largest number of enemies. ! Boom! (End of this chapter) Chapter 899： Cutting and scattering blows (please subscribe in the new year) Chapter 899: Cutting and Dispersing Strikes (Please subscribe in the New Year) In the new year, please subscribe, recommend, and vote monthly. I wish everyone a happy new year! Boom, boom, boom! ??As the explosion sounded behind him, Gu Xi also looked back. ?During the explosion, a large number of strange enemies were blown away. ?However, there were also some strange enemies who were not affected by the explosion, holding simple weapons and rushing out of the flames caused by the explosion. At this time, all of their eyes were red. It can be seen that after the death of the leader, they became more and more out of control. ?Especially the two subsequent provocations by Gu Xi, as well as the Flame Domain and Fire Storm that were finally put down, all dealt a huge blow to these weirdnesses. ?The heroes who were not dead all screamed at this time, asking their men to attack and hunt down Gu Xi, who was fleeing the way he came. ?In their eyes, Gu Xi only has a few hundred men here. Although the levels of his troops are all above level 10, there are tens of thousands of them. Even if they put their heavy swords on their shoulders and ran forward with their heads lowered, they still couldn''t get to the front of the team. Let Gu Xi see what it means to press forward with a large army and what it means to be a military and sea tactic. ??Although most of Yuu Dous men are legal troops, they will be doomed if someone gets close to them. At this time, Gu Xi, who had left early, had also returned to the place where he dropped Yongdou and the others. ??At this time, the **** troops led by the bone dragons were being suppressed and beaten by Yongdou. ?However, their movement speed is obviously not as fast as those strange soldiers without armor. They have a record of teaming up to kill a level 20 strong man. Instead, the incarnation of death, the Bone Dragon, self-destructed, almost killing them. Not to mention anything else, once you use the slowness technique, you can directly slow down the enemy countless times. Because each hero has a different moving speed and the troops they lead, when they first rushed out, there was no obvious change. But as they chased farther and farther, their team was divided into unknown groups due to their moving speed. How many cuts. Although these infantry knights killed the incarnation of death - the bone dragon, they did not take advantage of it. ?As long as you catch up with Gu Xi''s team and give one of Gu Xi''s men a blow, you can kill them all. ??The current infantry knights were all very angry. They didn''t pay attention to the injuries on their bodies and immediately mingled with the crowd and chased them out. At this time, the interest rate plan also began to take shape. Such a record made Dietrich quite satisfied at the time, and he even believed confidently that with the presence of himself and these infantry knights, they could face more than three level 20 strong men at the same time. ??It''s just that Dietrich didn''t even react now, and was sent away directly by three moves. Not to mention that among these soldiers, there are more than 8,000 level 10 or above, and there are even at least a dozen infantry knights who have reached level 19. On the contrary, he got further and further away from Gu Xi''s team. But who told Yongdou to have several awesome magic rituals? ?But they didn''t notice such a situation at all at this time, and they were still chasing after him. In addition, they can also cast spells such as blizzard. Even if a group of cavalry comes, they may not be able to rush to the Demon Sacrifice Camp alive. Not to mention these weird soldiers who obviously dont move that fast. As soon as they were held back by the slowness spell, the bone dragons that had led them over jumped from the sky and attacked them. At this time, Gu Xi''s other heroic team also rushed over. Seeing this situation, their eyes shone.?????This is a great achievement. ?No one can try to rob it. ?So all the undead heroes under Gu Xi rushed out immediately. ??Many undead troops can''t even squeeze in front of the enemy. ??If Yongdou hadn''t struck quickly, he might not even be able to gather enough sacrifices for this blood sacrifice. After they killed the **** troops, Gu Xi also rushed over. Seeing his undead heroes cleaning the battlefield, he immediately smiled and said: "The enemy has been led by me. You are all ready to attack at any time. The enemy has ten heroes in total. How many heroes do we have here?" Some. But it''s not much more. I still say the same thing, whoever hits it counts as his. " ?Hearing Gu Xi''s words, all the heroes stopped cleaning the battlefield. They even left the things they had packed and headed towards the route Gu Xi had withdrawn with their men. At this time, Gu Xi also quickly ordered: "There are no skeleton archer troops led by heroes to concentrate on me. Where is the leader of the skeleton archers, can anyone come and take care of it?" ?Under Gu Xi''s order, about 6,000 skeleton shooters gathered under Gu Xi''s command. Their levels range from 4th to 8th level. Obviously, there are a group of people who came here temporarily to make up for it. But for Gu Xi, this was fine. He called the skeleton shooter leaders together and spoke to them seriously. When you get on the battlefield, follow me directly. Focus on whoever I tell you to focus fire on. Believe in your own strength. We have so many skeleton archers. Even if one of them shoots down with one arrow, a level 19 enemy can be killed directly. You dont have to worry about your insufficient attack power. There is no one with insufficient attack power on my side. " ?While Gu Xi was speaking, there was already a fight between heroes and enemy heroes in front. ?This time Gu Xi''s entire army went out to attack, and the heroes'' eyes were red as they tried to organize themselves. ??In addition, the enemy troops either lacked weapons or equipment. Under this wave of attacks, they were suppressed and beaten by Gu Xi''s men. Seeing such a situation, Yongdou was not willing to be outdone. ??He kept manipulating the magic ritual and released the slowness spell on the battlefield again and again, giving other heroes a chance to seize the opportunity. ?At this time, Gu Xi discovered that his skeleton archers played a considerable role in the battle. ??Whether it is the skeleton archer who was taken away by the undead hero, or the skeleton archer who followed Gu Xi, as long as they fired their bows, they would take away a group of enemies'' lives. ?There are also shooters among those enemies. But among the undead, skeletons have a 50% chance of being immune to puncture attacks, ghosts are directly immune to more than 75% of physical attacks, and zombies have strong defenses. In addition, most of the enemy''s arrows were burned by Gu Xi''s fire. The arrows they carry with them are not many. Shooting head-on with the undead troops is of no use at all, and is not as powerful as other strange troops. At this time, Gu Xi, who had returned to the battlefield with more than 6,000 skeleton shooters, was looking for the infantry knights who killed the incarnation of death - the bone dragon on the chaotic battlefield. They are the strongest troops among the enemy. In order to ensure the success of this battle, they must die. (End of this chapter) Chapter 900： If you kill everyone at level 20, what does level 19 mean? (Happy New Year Chapter 900: Killing everyone at level 20, what does level 19 mean (Happy New Year) Happy new place, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! When Gu Xi was commanding his troops to encircle and suppress the enemy one by one, the enemy''s infantry knights had also rushed out from behind. As soon as he saw these beings who were obviously much stronger, Gu Xi immediately took the lead. battlefield. Fight bravely and hold them back. When Yongdou heard this, he threw the slowness spell at the infantry knight. The next moment, the movement speed of the infantry knight doubled. Sir, their magic resistance is relatively high, and the slowness spell cannot delay them for too long. Thats enough for now, everyone follow me and hit the one at the front. ??Gu Xi released magic arrows as a guide, and more than 6,000 skeleton archers behind him shot at the same time. Long and short bone arrows flew out instantly, constantly piercing the front infantry knight. At first he waved the two-handed epee in his hand like an electric fan. Waves of arrows struck the infantry knight one after another. When the rain of arrows falls, it can take away part of his life. ?It seems that just as he thought, as long as you have enough troops, even the most powerful existence can be killed by you. In this way, Gu Xis confidence greatly increased. With this blow, the level 19 infantry knight fell to the ground, no longer breathing. No matter how strong he is, he does not have tens of thousands of vitality points, nor the ability to quickly recover his vitality. ?When he flew in front of the infantry knight, the infantry knight raised his hand and cut off the magic arrow with his heavy sword. When he rushed out, Gu Xi''s magic arrow hit him. But as more and more arrows were fired, the infantry knights became unable to withstand it. But Gu Xi had already pointed out the target for the skeleton shooters behind. Looking at the pop-up message, Gu Xi was also happy. ?His movements were obviously slower, and with just such a step, the fifth wave of arrows flew towards the infantry knight. Because of the various gems installed by Gu Xi, the magic arrow looks like a flying sword wrapped in flames. Skeleton Archer (summon) kills the infantry knight (level 19), you get 1 experience point (overflow storage 1 point), and all summons participating in the battle each get 1033 experience points. But the effect of the slowness spell had a corresponding effect on him. There is no need for Gu Xi to say anything more about what happens next. The kill was successful. When the fourth wave of arrows rained down, the infantry knight finally couldn''t stand it anymore. He took a step back and wanted to withdraw and replace him. ??The level difference between him and Gu Xi''s skeleton archers is quite large, but there are so many skeleton archers that they can''t stand it, and they keep attacking. ?This infantry knight was not specially selected by Gu Xi. He just walked in a relatively advanced position. He pointed at the infantry knight who was slowly moving on the battlefield. Follow my target and focus the attack! Next, Gu Xi turned into a pattern of concentrated fire infantry knights. Gu Xi did not prioritize the infantry knights closest to him, but chose those who were obviously injured. In Gu Xi''s mind, it was better to kill someone directly than to injure one. One person. As for the infantry knights who are closer to him, there is no need to worry at all. Gu Xi bet that they can''t rush over. When Gu Xi took action, it was not that no infantry knights noticed the situation of Gu Xi''s army. After all, the big battle flag that Gu Xi put up there was telling everyone that Gu Xi was the commander-in-chief of this army. Infantry knights were originally the personal guards of the commander-in-chief of the guards. They naturally knew how effective it was to kill the necromancer when facing the necromancer. But they had only taken two steps when they were blocked by Gu Xi''s men. The ones who took action were the level 19 zombies and the level 19 two-headed dragon in Gu Xi''s hands. ?Although the two of them don''t have as powerful talents as the infantry knights, they are still level 19 after all. ?Especially for zombies, his template is basically a standard step-by-step step from ordinary zombies. ?In order to make the zombies pass the level 20 mark, Gu Xi has added all the things that can be blessed on the zombies. Not to mention other things, as for his weapons and equipment, they are all the best that Gu Xi can provide to the soldiers. ?The equipment on his body may not be much, but the weapon in his hand was replaced by a thick axe, and he wore a brass helmet on his head. ??These two pieces are the best that can be produced in Gu Xi''s blacksmith shop, and they are the standards for the next change of clothes in Alidovi City. ?The zombies in front of me immediately used it in advance, and they used it quite skillfully. ?When an infantry knight rushed in front of the zombie, the zombie raised a big ax with both hands and struck hard, and the ax hit the infantry knight''s shoulder. ??The foot combat knight was still thinking of counterattacking, but the foot combat knight affected by the slowness spell moved slower than the zombie. As soon as he raised his heavy sword with both hands, the zombie pulled out the ax that had cut it down. Then with a counterattack, the ax struck the infantry knight on the knee. This is also the normal way of playing for zombies. No matter what weapons and equipment the zombie soldiers hold, they know very well what their biggest weakness is. The speed is relatively slow. This is the case with zombies. It is almost impossible to make zombies faster. So when zombies attack, they always hit the opponent''s knee first. If you can''t increase your speed by yourself, then let the enemy slow down. ??Although the infantry knight is still equipped with the slowness spell, the zombies still feel not safe enough. So this blow hit the infantry knight''s knee head-on. ?At this moment, the knight''s left leg bent backwards, and his body fell unnaturally to the left. ?Taking this opportunity, the zombie stepped forward, raised the big ax high, and slashed hard towards the neck of the infantry knight. The infantry knight also showed super adaptability at this time. Although he fell down, he still bent his body backward and dodged the blow. Then the infantry knight fell to the ground quite simply. Having experienced many battles, he knew very well how serious his injuries were, so he also knew how he should take action now. ??There is obviously something wrong with his legs now, and if he stands up to fight, he will lose the opportunity. ?Then he might as well fall to the ground and fight. Its not like they havent learned ground skills anyway. ?However, he never expected that the zombies had more combat experience than he did. As soon as the infantry knight fell to the ground, the zombies knew his plan. The zombie was not afraid at all. Instead, he stepped forward heavily, and a large amount of soil poured out from the ground, quickly covering the infantry knight. This time the infantry knight is really unable to move. ?At this time, the zombie took a step forward and slashed hard with the big ax in his hand. Zombies (summons) kill foot warriors (level 19), you get 1 experience point (1 point is saved when overflowing), and all summons get 633 experience points. (End of this chapter) Chapter 901： Leader Dietrich (please subscribe in the New Year) Chapter 901 Leader Dietrich (please subscribe in the New Year) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! Double-headed Bone Dragon (summon) kills the Infantry Knight (level 19), you get 1 experience point (1 point is saved when overflowed), and all summons get 5493 experience points. Skeleton Archer (summon) kills the infantry knight (level 19), you get 1 experience point (overflow storage 1 point), and all summons participating in the battle each get 1171 experience points. ??As an infantry knight was killed, rapid footsteps came from behind Gu Xi, as if someone was coming from the direction of Alidovi City. ? Gu Xi looked back and saw a gray halo appearing on the ground, followed by a man with blue-grey skin and pearl-like eyes slowly walking towards Gu Xi''s direction. This man was wearing the most ordinary leather armor, with no helmet on his head, but his hands were covered with wrist guards and gloves that were larger than a normal person''s head. At the same time, on his back, he carried a spear, two swords, and both hands. Seven or eight weapons including swords and shields. Looking at it from a distance, it was as if he had carried an arsenal of weapons on his back. ?When he walked to Gu Xi, Dietrich lowered his head seriously. "sure." ?On the contrary, if Dietrich only has such a small request, he can exert great combat power, which is also a good thing. "grown ups." ?Dietrich roared as he charged into the battlefield. ?Hearing Gu Xi''s words, Dietrich also laughed happily. Then he glanced at the battlefield, pulled out his backhand, and two long swords appeared in his hands, and then he rushed directly into the battlefield. [Dietrich (level 20, summoned object, undead leader): experience (0/50000), attack 13, defense 9, life 225, mana 70, talent: war arsenal (after level 5, all under his command every level up) Soldier weapon quality +1), skills: defense skill level 5, offense skill level 5, leadership skill level 6, armor-piercing aura level 1 (enemies entering the aura range, their defense power decreases by 10% per second), leader (can command at the same time 3500 soldiers + 7 heroes + 14 boss troops). Dietrich naturally understood what Gu Xi was talking about, and he said calmly: "I don''t need the battle flag of the Black Dragon Camp. A battalion is not my goal, but I do have an idea. Your Excellency has the ability to transform the lives of those who have been killed." The ability to travel to Alidovi City. ?Gu Xi nodded. There would be at least twenty heroes participating in the battle in front of him. Gu Xi was really not afraid of losing one hero. "hero?" ?But compared to the heroes Gu Xi had transformed before, the one in front of him was obviously different. ?Dietrich''s voice was a little sharp, and he didn''t sound like a man. ? Gu Xi immediately realized at a glance that this was the result of the double death of Dietrich, whom he had killed before, in Alidovi City. Ive heard that, my lord, I agree that the one with the highest record this time will get the Black Dragon Camp battle flag that will be planted in front of Alidovi City. Can I choose a hero from among them then? " When Gu Xi heard this voice, he couldn''t help but frown. ?Gu Xi asked curiously. Thank you, sir. "You came just in time. Let''s join the battle now. If there are troops you like, you can choose them first. I wonder if you have heard of what I promised before?" Yes, out of the ten heroes I brought with me at the beginning, nine were just for make-up, but there is one hero that I really need, so please give me some face. You all follow me and kill together! Hearing this, Gu Xi noticed that many undead soldiers who had no masters followed Dietrich and raised their weapons. At their feet, a small gray halo quickly appeared. At the same time, the weapons in their hands also turned obviously gray. This is influenced by Dietrich''s characteristics. The enemies fighting Gu Xi''s men also had a halo under their feet, but under the halo, there were obvious cracks in their armor. This plus and one subtraction gives Gu Xi a great opportunity for the undead troops. In addition, the number of undead on Gu Xi''s side obviously exceeded the number of the opponent''s troops. The situation quickly reversed towards Gu Xi. ?At this time, Gu Xi no longer needed to step forward to direct the battle. The situation in front of him had become one where Gu Xi''s heroes were chasing the enemy''s troops to fight. ?Of course, on the enemy side, there are still some soldiers above level 10 who are resisting stubbornly under the command of several heroes. But they obviously wont be able to hold on for long. The undead troops under Gu Xi have obviously found a way to deal with the enemy. ?The fact that those level 19 infantry knights were killed by skeleton shooters proves that high levels and low numbers are just as useless. ?Several undead heroes specially mobilized the skeleton archer troops and part of the corpse witch troops to launch a large-scale volley of arrows and poison gas attacks on the enemy. At the same time, use zombies to prevent the opponent from approaching. Through this method, these enemies above level 10 were also suppressed and beaten. Some heroes even rushed into the enemy''s battle formation with their men. If the opponent hadn''t reacted quickly, their charge might have directly killed them. The enemy''s battle formation was scattered. Looking at this situation, Gu Xi finally breathed a sigh of relief. This battle is actually over for Gu Xi. He stood up, looked in the direction where the enemy army had come, thought about it seriously, and activated the effect of the mind''s eye. Dietrich, are you the only one coming from the Maharajas side this time? Dietrich was transformed directly after death, so the memories are still there. He responded immediately to Gu Xi''s question. "Yes, I am responsible for looking for the apples that appear in the mirror underground palace. After they find the direction of the apples, I will lead the team to pick up the apples. Because I am the only one doing this job, no one has ever taken care of it. Where Im going. Hearing this, Gu Xi was obviously relieved. At the moment, it is not the time for the city of Aridovi to be exposed. ??If Dietrich is the only one who notices this place, then just clean it up. Gu Xi raised his head and glanced at the battlefield, secretly making a annihilation gesture. Then he asked. How many apples have you picked up before? Three, not all apples count, and the people in Britain also know that apples are their key, so they would rather die a few royal families than let the apples appear in the mirror underground palace. In addition, there is no specific smell when the apples are put in. They will only be discovered after they have sprouted. Therefore, over the years, only three have been found and occupied. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 902： The battle is over (please subscribe in the new year) Chapter 902 The battle is over (please subscribe in the New Year) Looking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support in the new year! ?Hearing Dietrich''s words, Gu Xi nodded and was about to ask something else when suddenly he felt something was not right. He was silent for a moment, and then asked a little uncertainly. Is there something wrong with Apple? There seems to be something in what you just said. Although Im not sure if I didnt understand it, I always feel that thats not what you said. Dietrich fell silent upon hearing this and did not answer Gu Xi''s question. Gu Xi understood that this was Dietrich trying to show himself that there must be something wrong here. Its just that its not convenient to explain this kind of thing here. ?Thinking of this, Gu Xi didn''t ask any more questions. He just stood on the Holy Silver Evil Coffin, staring at the battlefield in front of him, thinking about what to do next. Dietrich obviously knew the situation of this hero, so no matter how weak the enemies around him were, he only stared at the hero in front of him. ??The battlefield in front of us is still some distance away from Aridovi City. ??If the king discovers that his subordinates have become the enemy''s subordinates, Gu Xi may just die, but he will definitely die unhappy. ??That hero is somewhat similar to Arroyo. They both control troops such as spearmen. In the current situation of the battle, only he can maintain the integrity of the troops and still have a certain combat effectiveness. ??But Gu Xi has already determined that in the main city area, the enemies should all come from this direction. ??With Dietrich fully engaged in the battle, there was nothing left to watch. He took the initiative to find Gu Xi. ? No matter what characteristics this hero has, being remembered by a level 20 leader like Dietrich shows that he is capable. After the battle, Dietrich was not idle either. He was quite aware of the men he was leading. As a former subordinate of the Maharaja, Dietrich knew the Maharajas strength and personality best. Gu Xi also understood that Dietrich was not trying to steal the records of other heroes, but wanted to ensure that the king did not discover that he was transformed into an undead by Gu Xi. About an hour later, the last enemy fell, and the battle here finally ended. Dietrich has agreed to recruit a hero, so Gu Xi should not go too far. He planned to give priority to summoning this hero after the battle was over. If possible, it would be best to set up a line of defense or something here. Such a situation made Gu Xi''s heart move, and he wrote down the hero. Dont drag the army here every time. At this time, Gu Xi noticed that when fighting these strange men, Dietrich''s attack focused on one hero. Seeing that Gu Xi didn''t say anything else, Dietrich no longer focused on Gu Xi, but directed his men to participate in the battle. Sir, please give me some troops. I will clean the battlefield and count the harvest this time. Why, youre afraid that someone else is pretending to be dead, so that shouldnt be possible. So the king cannot be allowed to find out that he has been transformed into an undead. ?This is what Dietrich had in mind. And Gu Xi also saw this from Dietrich''s performance. ?So Dietrich wanted to clean up the battlefield, and Gu Xi had no intention of stopping him. On the contrary, Gu Xi sent out his most professional battlefield cleaning team, the Ghost Team. Let them spread out to search for all the corpses here, clearing every inch of land on the battlefield, not even sparing anything that may appear underground. ?Dietrich also had no intention of grabbing other heroes trophies. He just checked to see if all his subordinates had died in the battle, and dragged the corpses aside to pile them up. Dietrich did not touch the weapons, equipment, supplies, etc. belonging to this unit at all. ?These things were promised before Gu Xi, whichever hero kills them will belong to him. ?Dietrich also killed some enemies, but he did a good job and did not leave any spoils of his own at all. He put them all aside to be divided among other heroes. ?It is for this reason that the attitude of Gu Xi''s heroes towards Dietrich has obviously changed for the better. In their view, Dietrich was a good man. ?While Dietrich was cleaning the battlefield, Gu Xi also took the opportunity to call all the heroes together. Check their related information. This time, Gu Xi promised everyone that as long as he ranked first in battle, he could directly take away the battle flag of the Black Dragon Camp. ?These heroes have tried their best. Now that the battlefield is over, Gu Xi naturally wants to check the situation here. At least he needs to know which one among so many heroes will contribute the most in this battle. After looking at all the heroes, Gu Xi found that ten new heroes had unknowingly appeared in his team. ?They were Dietrich''s men before, but one of them had been stared at by Dietrich, and he was taken away by Dietrich as soon as he appeared. The rest gathered in a group not far away. It was obvious that they still didn''t know how to integrate into Gu Xi''s team of heroes. Gu Xi did not pay much attention to this situation. In Gu Xi''s eyes, this kind of grouping is a trivial matter. No matter how we hug each other, can we be as powerful as a hero who came out of a corpse? ??If it hasn''t reached that point, then don''t worry about being dismantled. Just arrange a few tasks and send them to certain places to fight a few battles. Instead of going to talk to them about this matter now, it is better to handle the matter at hand. After walking around in front of these heroes and checking their respective records. Gu Xi quickly found the hero with the strongest record this time. ??Gu Xi was also a little surprised when the hero was found. ??This hero is not Lewis who was full of ambitions at the beginning and wanted to make a comeback, nor is he Arroyo who is most suitable for wild battles, nor is he a brave fighter from the beginning to the end. Not to mention the two Kajia and Duigu that count as one. ??The one with the strongest record this time turned out to be a new hero who had just joined Gu Xi''s team. ?His name is Bryce, and he is the hero that Gu Xi summoned from the dungeon. [Bryce (level 9, summoned object, undead hero): experience (0/7500), attack 11, defense 5, life 110, mana 60, talent: Archery (for each level, remote attack attack +1) , Skills: Archery, Precision Shooting, Infused Arrows, Arrow Rain Guidance, Leader (can command 1,200 soldiers + 7 leader troops at the same time). He also has a companion who was transformed from the corpse, named Ivan, but when Ivan was transformed, some of Bryce''s characteristics had been transformed. So the two of them are not as likely to cooperate with each other as Kajia and Duigu. ??This Bryce came from a force in Britain known as the Bushranger Organization Robinson. As the leader of the organization, he naturally had the ability to shoot with one hand. He can be regarded as a shooter hero. In this battle, he brought five thousand skeleton shooters with him, shooting wildly along the way, focusing fire and injecting magic. In front of him, no enemy could survive. (End of this chapter) Chapter 903： Black Dragon Camp is established (please subscribe in the New Year) Chapter 903 The establishment of the Black Dragon Camp (please subscribe in the New Year) Looking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support in the new year! ?Standing in front of Bryce, Gu Xi turned back and forth, looking up and down at Bryce''s condition. ?This Bryce stood beside Gu Xi without saying anything. He had fought with Gu Xi before, and his precise shooting helped Gu Xi a lot in the Westminster Abbey event dungeon. ?However, his transformation into undead is not very powerful. He is neither a shooter hero of the same type, nor is he the human shield unit that shooters need most. He has no outstanding features at all. So these two are getting farther and farther apart, and there is no possibility of them being combined. ??In this battle, Bryce also fought alone, constantly leading his skeleton shooters forward and shooting. After this battle, the levels of the skeleton shooter leaders and soldiers under Bryce have been raised by at least 2 levels, and about 300 skeleton shooters have even reached level 10. Coupled with the loot obtained this time, it can be said that Bryce has gained a lot. With the establishment of the Black Dragon Camp, Dietrich, who had gone to clean the battlefield before, also came back with some things. ?Looking at Dietrich''s serious face, Gu Xi knew in his heart what he was planning. Dont stay in the mirror underground palace. If possible, don''t stay in Victoria. " Bryce, this battle flag is yours now. You can build your own army, the Black Dragon Battalion. As a result, he now surpassed many heroes who had followed Gu Xi for a long time and obtained the establishment of a battalion. Putting these battle flags in front of Gu Xi, Dietrich said seriously: "Sir, if possible, find a way to sell or destroy these battle flags. ? Bryce is a hero who has just joined Gu Xi. A few days ago, he was the leader of a large force in Britain. The Black Dragon Camp was successfully established... ?Gu Xi asked his men to bring the Black Dragon Camp battle flag and handed it to Bryce in front of everyone. Taking over the battle flag of the Black Dragon Camp, Bryce said loudly. ?Then a message popped up in front of Gu Xi. All of these were found and improved by Dietrich who spent a lot of energy. Dietrich himself has reached level 20 and only has one regiment-level battle flag. If you think about it, you will know how difficult it is to obtain these four battle flags. ?But Gu Xi has stated the requirements from the beginning, so no matter what other people think, Gu Xi will definitely not mess around. In his hand, he held the same flag that Dietrich had originally issued. But these are far from the Black Dragon Camp battle flag that Gu Xi promised. Thank you, sir. One regiment-level battle flag and three battalion-level battle flags. ?It seems that Dietrich was really frightened by the Maharaja. When mentioning one of the war flags, the information about this war flag naturally flashed before Gu Xi''s eyes. Lightning Eye Corps Battle Flag (Purple): The main battle flag from the Lightning Eye Corps, which can give a hero the right to organize troops. The troop organization level is corps level. After the formation, the troops are equivalent to a garrison of level 12 or above. Lightning Left Eye Battle Flag (Blue): Comes from the battalion-level battle flag of the Lightning Eye Corps. It can give a hero the authority to form an army. The organized army is equivalent to a level 7 or above garrison. ]????Lightning right eye battle flag (blue): Lightning one-eyed battle flag (blue):... ?While Gu Xi was looking at the properties of these battle flags, Dietrich was still there and said: "There are no more materials for this. If there are materials, there will be battle flags such as Lightning Red Eyes and Lightning Red Eyes." "Well, your ability to name is really not that good." Gu Xi couldn''t help but complain. "I didn''t take this, it was taken by that person." Unexpectedly, Dietrich said at this time, "That person has a total of four eyes, namely my lightning eye, the flame eye, the sky The Eye of the Earth and the Eye of the Earth. The battalion-level organization under the corps starts with left eye, right eye, and one eye, and is then named according to the color of the element represented by the corps. All troops are like this, there are never exceptions. " Listening to Dietrich''s words, Gu Xi suddenly said something. How many troops does that man have? Hearing Gu Xi''s question, Dietrich glared and gave Gu Xi a look of understanding, without any thought of responding. Gu Xi understood it as soon as he saw it, which cannot be said here. Gu Xi thought for a moment and then asked directly: "Is there anything else you need to deal with now? If not, come with me. I need to get rid of these battle flags. " Dietrich said upon hearing this: "Everything has been cleared up, there is nothing to deal with." Then come with me. I can just get rid of these battle flags and replace them with some new ones. In addition, you also need to consider your arrangements. After all, you are already at the leader level and there are many things you can do. Dietrich also laughed when he heard this, "Please give me your instructions when the time comes." "Okay, you take these battle flags first. If there is anything else that needs to be dealt with, we will go out first." "No more. All the bodies have to be dragged back and the battle flags are disposed of. There will be nothing left to deal with." As soon as Dietrich finished speaking, Gu Xi activated the Holy Silver Evil Coffin and turned towards Alidovi City. Seeing Gu Xi leaving quickly, Dietrich immediately took the opportunity to jump on the Holy Silver Evil Coffin, stood next to Gu Xi, and prepared to hitch a ride with Gu Xi. Gu Xi didnt pay much attention to Dietrichs behavior. At this time, he also understood that Dietrich wanted to leave the dangerous place as quickly as possible. ? Gu Xi had many questions to ask Dietrich, so when Dietrich jumped onto the Holy Silver Evil Coffin, the Holy Silver Evil Coffin quickly led Gu Xi into darkness. Dietrich''s level was quite high and he had a wide range of knowledge. After entering the darkness, he was not surprised at all, but his eyes kept changing, thinking about whether to talk to Gu Xi now. Regarding the situation of the Maharaja. ?However, Gu Xi was more cautious than him at this time. Regardless of whether there was really nothing in front of him, he had no intention of speaking anyway. ?From Gu Xi''s perspective, Dietrich was so cautious, so the monarch must have other means of surveillance. ?Gu Xi didnt want to put Alidovi City into danger again. Since we are only a few steps away from leaving the city, we can wait until we get out of this mirror underground palace. ??Even though Peixin City is located deep in the game, it is already beyond the scope of the mirror dungeon. Your Majestys hand cant reach there yet. Only there could Gu Xi ask about the Maharaja in detail, ask about Dietrich''s situation, and consider arrangements for Dietrich. (End of this chapter) Chapter 904： The secret in the mirror underground palace (please subscribe) Chapter 904 The Secret in the Mirrored Underground Palace (Please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! After leaving Alidovi City and entering Building 1001 of Sky Garden, Gu Xi finally breathed a sigh of relief. ?However, he did not relax too much. In the end, he took Dietrich out of 1001, Tower 1, Sky Garden quite simply and closed the door entering here. ?Seeing that there was a person above level 20 beside Gu Xi, the angel patrols in the sky quickly came down, and they pointed their weapons at Dietrich. The leader quickly asked: "Mr. Gu, who is this?" "It''s okay, he is my subordinate. I want to find a safe place to talk without being monitored. Do you have any recommendations?" "This, yes." The leading angel patrol immediately said: "Three hundred meters forward from here, there is a clearing among the clouds. There is no obstruction on all sides. The patrolling angels in the sky generally fly five hundred meters away. outside. It is a good place for daily chat. ?General things can be found by anyone, so it doesnt make any sense for me to tell them. Sir, you may not know that the British king who first deceived the Maharaja into the mirror underground palace invited the Maharaja through Apple. Instead, he explained the situation about apples to Gu Xi very seriously. After Dietrich said this, Gu Xi almost understood in his heart how far he could ask. He could ask about some things about the prince, but it was best not to inquire too much about the core matters. ??If its more confidential, you can apply for a secret room in the sea of ??clouds and a credit guarantee in the sky garden, so no one can eavesdrop. " As soon as Dietrich entered this space, he carefully looked around, and finally nodded to Gu Xi. Sir, its really inconvenient to say this. Although I have died once and am a transformed new existence, which can be regarded as an independent individual, there are some situations about the Maharaja that I still cannot say. After listening to the angel''s introduction, Gu Xi thought for a moment, "Let''s go to the Sea of ??Clouds Secret Room. How long will it take to apply?" Can you tell me about the situation on the Maharajas side? "What''s going on with the apple tree? I know you''ve been in charge of looking for apples, but how did you do it when you found the apples in the first place? And when you joined in before, there seemed to be something hidden in your words. Was it? Theres nothing different about sprouted apples. No one usually uses the Yunhai Secret Room. Mr. Gu, please come here. After making sure it was safe, Gu Xi asked the question he was concerned about. As long as I say some core things, I will be connected with the Maharaja, and I will be targeted again. And I can''t keep fighting outside and be targeted again. I''m not the only one we will face. " ?This question was exactly what Dietrich could answer. He did not hesitate like before. Under the leadership of the angel, Gu Xi and Dietrich bypassed some flowers and plants planted on the clouds and entered a space surrounded by white mist. Gu Xi, who understood this, thought for a while and asked the first question in his mind. ??Although we have left the mirror underground palace now, your Lord''s city of Alidovi is still in the mirror underground palace, and you will have to go back at any time. ?Even the fact that the apple can become Britains national tree is because of the Maharaja. ??When the king was sealed into the mirror underground palace, the upper limit of the mirror underground palace was level 25. The king of Britain invited several level 20 masters to complete the seal. ??If the Maharaja hadn''t noticed the situation with the apple tree, he might have always been at level 25. As for us, the prince''s subordinates, it would be pretty good if we could reach level 10. At that time, the Maharaja could not even transmit sound through the mirror, and all entrances and exits into the mirror underground palace were suppressed and blocked by the British people. ?Later, I didnt know who accidentally sent the apple to the mirror underground palace. Out of about ten thousand apples, one accidentally sprouted and grew into a big tree. As the apple tree grew, the king discovered that the upper limit of the mirror underground palace had become level 30. Only then did he realize that the apple tree was the key to breaking the situation. So he spent some time raising his level to level 30, and took this opportunity to sneak attack on two masters who suppressed the mirror underground palace, and spread the faith of the king. ??The British king at that time didn''t know what was going on, so he could only send experts to suppress it and send troops to encircle and suppress the believers. ?In the end, it was a good thing that they did not encircle and suppress the people. Once they encircled and suppressed them, the believers spread some things. Your Excellency, you may have heard of the story about the suppression of the Mirror Underground Palace. Many of them were spread by the Great Lord through this opportunity. ?At the same time, the Maharaja also secretly asked believers to bring in apple seeds. Among a large number of apple trees, an apple tree was finally planted, bringing the Maharaja''s upper limit to level 35. At this time, the British royal family also discovered the situation. At this time, they also understood the role of apple trees on the king, so they began to collect different legendary apples and placed them in their core building, Westminster Abbey. , planted a special apple tree. In this way, it absorbs the power of the great king and transforms it into the national destiny of Britain. ?It is this method that improved Britain''s strength a lot and suppressed the monarch for a period of time. But even if he suppresses it, not many can be suppressed. The monarch can finally put some of his capabilities into the city of Victoria. This is how the followers of the Maharaja came. One believer took the opportunity to search for the legendary apple for the British royal family and sent the apple in the story to the mirror underground palace. ??This apple took root in the mirror underground palace, and the final move raised the upper limit of the Maharaja''s strength by 10 levels, reaching a high of 45. In this way, the offensive and defensive situation in the underground palace has changed. Britain can no longer suppress everything in the mirror underground palace, and the development of believers is getting faster and faster. ?This is exactly why what happened in Westminster Abbey this time. The original plan of the Maharaja and his friends was to see if they could unlock all the seals in the mirror underground palace. If that doesnt work, move the apple tree in Westminster Abbey into a mirrored underground palace. Unexpectedly, both plans failed to succeed. The matter of sealing was stopped by Flower of the North and several others. Even if they sacrificed their own blood, they were unwilling to let the mirror underground palace open. The apple trees were moved in. ??But the knight who suppressed the apple tree also came in with him. The knight''s level is not high, only level 20, but he has a different power. The apple tree in Westminster Abbey is closer to him. As long as he exists, the king cannot occupy this apple. Trees are cheap. On the contrary, this time your Excellency accidentally got an apple, and it accidentally sprouted, which naturally attracted the attention of Your Majesty..." (End of this chapter) Chapter 905： Mirror underground palace full of dangers (please subscribe) Chapter 905: The Mirror Underground Palace Full of Crisis (Please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! Dietrich knew quite a lot about Apple, and it was not an important secret. Dietrich talked a lot with Gu Xi. In this way, Gu Xi also knew the story about the Great King, the Mirror Underground Palace and the British royal family. Because Dietrich is considered a subordinate of the Great King, what he knows should be listed in favor of the Great King. But for Gu Xi, it is actually enough. ?After all, Gu Xi didnt go to Victoria City very often. On the contrary, Alidovi City was right under the eyes of the king. If he didnt find out clearly, he might wake up one morning and the army would have already pressed over him. Of course when he thought of this, Gu Xi immediately asked. How many people are there under the Maharaja? Isnt this the core content? "This doesn''t count." Dietrich shook his head. He had already talked about the Maharaja''s Four Eyes Corps before, and he dared to say this in the mirror underground palace. It can be seen that this is not really a big deal. secret. The heart is a defense force, mainly responsible for the defense of the King''s Throne, the Source of the Void, and the Golden Apple Grove. I don''t know much about the military strength there, but I heard that each heart has about 200,000 troops. The leader of three hearts is around level 30. How big is the mirror underground palace now? ?Although that side is the starting point of the Mirror Underground Palace, no one really pays attention to it. It made Gu Xi think that the mirror underground palace was just like this. He had no idea that what he saw was just a puddle on the beach, and the real seabed was not here at all. Thinking about it, not to mention the rest of the city of Aridovi, when Gu Xi took over the main city, the maximum level of the shadows there did not exceed level 5. After understanding the situation, Gu Xi immediately changed the topic. If you want to know, you can figure it out even if I dont tell you. Just because the leader level is difficult to find, plus various reasons, the seven eyes only have four eyes, the seven hearts only have three hearts, and the seven tentacles have five. When the king first established the army, his plan was to establish it according to the seven eyes, seven hearts, and seven tentacles. ??Tentacles have created quite a few passages over the years. Aridovi City is just the base point for the existence of the mirror underground palace. If not for this reason, people may have forgotten it. " In addition, there is a personal guard on the Maharaja''s side. As for the number and level of the people, I don''t know much about it, but I have seen one of them who is a strong man with a level of over 35. I think this kind of person should be in the personal guard. There are probably quite a few. ah? Is there such a thing? ?Hearing what Dietrich said, Gu Xi was also stunned. As for Aridovi City, you dont need to worry too much. Eye is a surveillance and scouting force, responsible for monitoring and exploring the interior of the mirror underground palace. You have also seen the situation. My troops are about 30,000, which is considered a medium level in Eye. The most is more than 40,000 people, and the hero limit is 20 Level, the upper limit of soldiers is 19. Is Aridovi City really not taken seriously? Tentacles are offensive troops, mainly prepared to expand the size of the mirror space and fight against Britain. The strength of the troops is between 150 and 200,000, but due to experience in combat, the level will be higher. "I haven''t calculated it." As the leader of the Great Lord''s Eye Corps, Dietrich knew quite a bit about the situation of the Mirror Underground Palace, but if you really wanted to ask how big the Mirror Underground Palace was, he really hadn''t calculated it. ?But looking at Gu Xis eyes that wanted to know, Dietrich also said with some embarrassment. "How should I put it? Because of the mirror image and the flow of time, this mirror underground palace has been cut into many pieces. Many places cannot be pieced together. They are only connected through some tree roots. Sometimes there are still some fragments. Suddenly appearing or disappearing, if you want to calculate the total area, it will be useless even if the Maharaja comes. ?But I can say this, the position where the Maharaja is now is called the Throne of the Majesty. I have been there once and it is about the same size as the city of Alidovi. " Its about the same size as the city of Aridovi? Do you mean the three levels of Aridovi together? The three floors are all the cities of Aridovi combined together. I have passed by Alidovi City several times before. The Aridovi Tower can connect seven stable periods, right? I have been to all those places, and the throne of the Great King is as big as the seven periods of Aridovi put together. The Great King''s Throne only occupies less than 1% of the mirror underground palace. " With Dietrich''s metaphor, Gu Xi almost knew how big the mirror underground palace was. So, are there any points that need attention near Aridovi City? I know that Alidovi City may not attract much attention, but there are always some dangers nearby, right? " You ask, it really does exist. Dietrich thought for a moment and said: "Outside the city of Aridovi during the Plantagenet Dynasty, about 1,500 miles away, there was a mirror image crack that was opened at an unknown time. ?Some strange things will enter there from time to time, and the Thunder Night Tentacle Corps dealt with them at first. I wanted to occupy this mirror crack and enter other places through the mirror crack, but I hit a snag here and lost some people''s hands. ?Later on, this place was remembered by people, and the passing Eye Troops would come over to take a look when they were doing surveillance. This is probably the place that poses the greatest threat to Aridovi. " Plantagenet Dynasty? Gu Xi nodded, Okay, I understand, now lets talk about your situation. You are obviously a level 20 leader now. Normally, I should give you a corps-level battle flag, or arrange a corps-level garrison for you. ??Its just that your battle flag was given to you by the Great Lord. This thing definitely cannot be taken back to Alidovi City. ??If I go find someone to exchange it, I''m afraid it will take a while to find a suitable one. ? And now, can you enter Aridovi City to fight? " Dietrich shook his head, "I must change my appearance now. I need at least a regiment-level battle flag and a battalion-level battle flag to establish my own corps. Only in this way can I cut off all ties with the prince. ?Until then, its best for me not to take action in Alidovi. " Hearing this, Gu Xi thought for a while and said: "I can find a way to change the battle flags. After all, we have four battle flags in our hands now. If we suffer a small loss, we can exchange for anything. But this takes time. During this period, you''d better not be idle, so be it. Come back with me later and sort out the troops you need. I will arrange for you to go to a place to sharpen the troops, so that you can replace the leaders I put there. Alidovi City must be captured quickly. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 906： Arrangements and Transactions (Please subscribe in the new year) Chapter 906 Arrangements and Transactions (Please subscribe in the New Year) Recommended on ? Please give me a subscription. Brothers, please support me. Please give me monthly votes, recommendations, etc. After carefully considering Dietrichs situation, Gu Xi quickly made a decision. The leader level must be utilized and cannot be wasted like this. ?So Gu Xi took Dietrich back to Alidovi City. When he came back this time, Gu Xi already knew about the relationship between Dietrich and the Maharaja. He did not force Dietrich to stay in Alidovi City longer, and took Dietrich directly to the carriage. Near the inn. I have already sent the owl out. You go there first. I will also arrange for the soldiers and heroes you want to go over as soon as possible. Once you get there, you will take over Dimi''s mission and train the troops there. I will send new soldiers there every day through the carriage station. " Dietrich nodded affirmatively. After all, he was also the leader of a regiment before, and he knew very well how troublesome it was to transport soldiers at the inn. Gu Xi was able to agree to transport the soldiers because he really thought a lot about Dietrich. Dont worry, sir, I will take care of everything, but I still have to worry about the battle flag. If possible, it would be better to have a regiment battle flag with enhanced weapons and warriors. That is where the New Military University and the New National Defense University are located. I dont want to be a scout anymore. " Many new technologies were first used in Peixin Town. ??Although Peixin City does not have a large enough market like Moluan City, there are various universities here. It can be said that this place is at the forefront of technology. Then he returned to Paixincheng. Dimi can only protect himself at most, but when Dietrich gets there, if he doesn''t do anything, it shows that he is a good-natured man with no ambitions. "Okay, I''ll figure it out. You can do whatever you want over there. If you feel stressed in the world over there, you can go to the underworld road over there and do what you want." ?Although the station upgrade is relatively slow, you can always arrange some heroes after upgrading. Players such as necromancers sometimes come here. However, although necromancers have the ability to command troops, most necromancers do not master leadership skills. So there is no special undead system here. ?In addition to the battle flag, Gu Xi also wanted to bring back some architectural design drawings of the station, so that his heroes who had not yet been established could have some hope. ?This time he did not stay in his manor anymore, but carried a few battle flags and left the Sky Garden. After arranging Dietrich out, Gu Xi did not stay in Alidovi City longer. He just left a message to Princess Anna and asked her to send the troops Dietrich needed. Gu Xi has seen some of the latest technologies in academic journals before. ? Gu Xi searched for a while and found what he wanted to find on the map. He carried four battle flags and came to the southeast of Peixin City. With your strength, basically no one can defeat you when you get there. " ? Gu Xi thought about the world that was still being developed. A Yaksha Yushu King would be willing to be the pioneer of a catastrophe in order to hit level 20. From this, we can see where the level of that world is. Although he can''t do some things himself, it doesn''t mean that some players or professors in universities can''t do it. It can also be regarded as a place dedicated to training commanders and leadership players. When Gu Xi came here, it was mainly because there were war flag production and architectural design drawings of the residence for sale. ?This time when Gu Xi came here, he didnt follow the instructions on the sign immediately like he did when he upgraded the evil coffin. Instead, he carefully observed the players around him. ? Gu Xi found that the players who could come here were probably above level 10. Standing there would give people a convincing feeling. Most players are willing to go a little further to buy things, to a store called Fengyun. Obviously, many players have tried to protect Gu Xi. This is the most suitable place for him. ? Gu Xi quickly walked towards Fengyun Shop. As soon as he entered the shop, Gu Xi felt that he had entered another space. He was blown into the air by a strong wind. Looking down, you cant see your head at all. At the same time, various items were quickly raised all around, the most numerous of which were naturally battle flags. There are individual battle flags and sets of battle flags, ranging in quality from white to purple. As for orange, just think about it, it doesnt appear here anyway. Guest, what do you need? ?As Gu Xi stood firm in the sky, a voice came from the sky. I dont know where the sound came from, but it sounded like wind blowing in my ears, quite clear. One regiment-level battle flag and three battalion-level battle flags. Guest, we have battalion-level battle flags, but Im afraid we dont have regiment-level ones. How about we change them to a leader-level station for you? I brought a regiment-level battle flag and three battalion-level battle flags. Because the attributes are not consistent, I want to exchange them for one with similar attributes. If there is a price difference between them, I can make up the difference. But the leader-level garrison is not considered. The leader-level station requires too many prerequisites. If the attributes are wrong, I would have to find other architectural design drawings, which would be too busy at all. ?You can ask me if anyone can change it. The corps-level weapon must be in the warrior direction, and the battalion-level battle flag can be anything. " Gu Xi knew the routine quite well. ?The other party''s voice just fell, and Gu Xi directly stated his request. Sure enough, as soon as Gu Xi said this, there was silence on the other side, "This is actually not difficult, but as a customer, we also have to do business, and the price difference here is really not that easy to calculate." I want one regiment-level and two battalion-level battle flags. In addition, you also need to provide me with two more heroic garrison architectural design drawings. ??Gu Xi stated his bottom line quite simply, "When I saw so many people coming in, I knew that your place is the most suitable. Anyway, my bottom line is here. If it works, it works. If it doesn''t work, I will find another company. I now have a regimental-level battle flag in my hand. ? No matter where I put this thing, it can be exchanged for what I want. So I am not begging you, but I am telling you where my bottom line is. Dont regard yourself as an uncle. " Gu Xi now has a level 20 leader in hand, with a path to the real world. Coupled with the several battles in this company, Gu Xi''s mentality has slowly changed. ??He may not think too much about some small things, and just say whatever comes up. ?However, it was right for Gu Xi to retaliate at this time. After being reprimanded like this, another voice came. "Exchange one for another. Although you are not a regular customer, but you can bring out so many battle flags, it shows that you have certain channels. No matter whether you are a player or where you come from, investing in you But there are benefits. ? Lets just exchange them one for another, but if you have a set of battle flags, I may not be able to get you a set with similar attributes. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 907： Buy a new battle flag (please subscribe) Chapter 907: Buying a new battle flag (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! The person who spoke at the back was the real owner of Fengyun Store. ?What he said really worked. After a while, about twenty war flags appeared in front of Gu Xi. Guest, our battle flags related to weapons and warriors are all here. You can check the attributes yourself. ? Gu Xi was stunned when he heard this. What a good thing, wouldn''t he take out a battle flag and give a corresponding battle flag over there? Attributes can also be selected by yourself. ?It seems that Fengyun Store really treats itself as a regular customer. ? Gu Xi, who wanted to understand this, looked at it openly, took out the four battle flags, and let the four battle flags fall down as soon as he loosened his grip. ?Seeing Gu Xi pay the money in advance, a gust of wind blew gently, and the wind mass hovering on the flagpole of the battle flag disappeared immediately. ?Now the situation has become that Gu Xi can just pick up whatever he wants. These four battle flags are of the same quality as the battle flags that Gu Xi brought before. Battle Flag of Sword Valley (Blue): ??Blade Edge Mountain even has its own unique weapons and rituals. Incandescent light battle flag (blue): Faced with this situation, Gu Xi didn''t hesitate much. He turned around among these battle flags, and soon he found what he wanted. That great king was summoned with apples. After getting these four battle flags, Gu Xi was about to leave. ?Gu Xi thought for a while, but finally said nothing, turned around and left. Battle Flag of Daofeng Mountain Corps (Purple): The battle flag from Daofeng Mountain garrison can give a hero the right to organize troops. The troop establishment level is corps level. After the establishment, the troops are equivalent to a garrison of level 12 or above. ? It can be said that Blade''s Edge Mountain is the most suitable for Dietrich''s needs, and Ghost Camp and Sword Valley are the most suitable. ?This is actually a good thing, but Gu Xi hopes that those who buy the Lightning Eye Corps battle flag will have better luck and not run into the Great Lord. It seems that the business here is really good. These battle flags don''t even need to be washed, they are replaced directly. ??Gu Xi checked them one by one. These battle flags were all blessing the routes in the direction of the weapon warriors. But no one knows whether the summoned king is his true body or a clone. Ghost Battalion Battle Flag (Blue): A battalion-level battle flag from the Ghost and God Breaking World, which can give a hero the authority to organize troops. After the formation, the troops are equivalent to a level 7 or above garrison. What if it is a clone and there is such a great king in other places. When he turned around, he found that the battle flag of the Lightning Eye Corps that he handed over before had appeared in the sales column. The Ghost Camp is the only place Gu Xi has found to meet the undead. The Sword Valley mainly uses short weapons such as knives and swords. The incandescent light at the end is quite interesting. There are also exclusive weapons here, which are relatively rare lights. sword. ?Although Dietrich didn''t say much before, there was an obvious meaning in his words. Incandescent light has great potential. For Gu Xi, these four battle flags are considered the best battle flags. Although the probability of accidentally encountering it is not high, what if it happens. ?After exiting Fengyun Store, Gu Xi did not go back to the city immediately, but started buying things here. Gu Xi discovered that in addition to battle flags and corps stations, some architectural plans for hero residences were also for sale nearby. ?This kind of thing looks like a weakened version of the Giant''s Garden. It can be a place for heroes to live in, but it is not targeted. Heroes cannot be stationed or troops can be organized. It can be said that this kind of architectural design drawing tells the hero that you can live here and come here to recover if you are injured. You can usually start from here. There is nothing else. ??However, this is a good place for heroes. On the one hand, they can settle down, and on the other hand, they can store their own equipment. ?After discovering the architectural designs of these hero''s mansions, Gu Xi naturally bought some. After all, he now has more and more heroes, and when arranging these heroes, he also needs to give these heroes some places to live. After all, Gu Xis previous plan included a hero area. ?So Gu Xi made a selection here and bought a batch of architectural designs of the hero''s mansion in the undead style. Its packed and ready to be taken away. ?Just as Gu Xi was about to leave, he suddenly found that the store he had just visited had a new item on the shelves. As soon as Gu Xi, who was walking out, saw this thing, his steps stopped. Death Gathering Point (Large): Use 12,000 resources, 10 units of stone, 10 units of wood and 5 units of mercury to build a Death Gathering Point (large building) in the city. After completion, it can be used for death incarnations of the God of Death to live and rest, and provide corresponding linkage characteristics. If there are other buildings that produce Death type, regional linkage can be generated, and the production speed of all Death type units will be +1. This is an architectural design similar to a keel laboratory. ?Although he didnt know why this architectural design appeared here, Gu Xi bought it immediately. After buying the architectural design drawings, Gu Xi left quickly. About ten minutes later, a man in black robes hurried in from outside. He quickly searched for something in this store that sold architectural design drawings. Finally, all the store clerks were called out. Why not? I just got the news that there is an architectural design drawing of the Death Gathering Point for sale here. I have already rushed here, why not? Guest, please dont make trouble here. This is a public area. The items on the shelves will be bought by those who are quick. Naturally, you wont get anything if you come slowly. Why am I so slow? Who else here wants the Necromancers stuff? It must be you. Its you who hid the stuff. Hurry up and put the stuff on the shelves, or Ill make it look good for you. ?The man in black robe roared loudly. A black door appeared behind him. Inside the gate, a **** of death holding a scythe was standing in the black mist. ??If Gu Xi is still here, you will know at a glance that this man in black robe is a player who has mastered the three magical skills of death, death city and death incarnation. The piece of [Death Gathering Point] he got by accident should have been put on the shelf by a dedicated person to be sold to him. ??Its just that Gu Xi didnt know all this at all. When this person rushed to this humble shop, Gu Xi had already returned to Alidovi City. At this time, he was distributing the various things he bought this time, and asked the subordinate Dietrich valued most to bring the battle flag of the Blade Mountain Corps and the battle flag of the Sword Valley to Dietrich. past. (End of this chapter) Chapter 908： The Return of Dimi (please subscribe) Chapter 908 The Return of Dimi (please subscribe) Todays update is here again, please subscribe, recommend, vote monthly and provide other support! Sir, the Death Gods gathering point has been arranged, but it is not the time to build the Heros Mansion yet. After Gu Xiliangs battle flags were sent out, Luna also rushed back to reply. After the battle with the Lightning Eye Corps, Luna and Princess Anna have been dealing with the situation on the battlefield. Princess Anna was there to organize the newly transformed undead troops and count the results of this battle. Luna transported all the corpses back to Aridovi City as soon as possible. ?Most of the corpses with levels above level 15 were soaked in Xiemu Lake, and the water of Xiemu Lake was used to warm and nourish these corpses. Dietrich''s body was naturally among them. ??Its just that compared to Dietrich who was transformed into an undead, the condition of this corpse is obviously not that good. Hearing what Luna said, Gu Xi was somewhat moved. Otherwise, his Aridovi will be exposed in the eyes of the Great Lord, and even if the Great Lord does not attack, he will not be able to develop well. ?But no matter how mutilated the corpse is, it is still a level 20 corpse. Most of the other corpses are of relatively good quality, and I feel they will be of great use. ?However, from Dietrich, Gu Xi also learned more or less about the situation of the Maharaja. After all, Gu Xi''s undead transformation also requires experience. He can''t increase his level of spiritualism while his undead transformation is still at level 1. "That''s just right. I just need to calm down. I won''t go out during this period and concentrate on handling these corpses. As for those in poor condition, as well as the corpses of heroes, they were all placed outside and became experimental subjects for the transformation of the undead. Luna agreed as soon as she heard this. At the same time, she did not forget to ask, "Sir, do those corpses above level 10 need to be brought over for undead transformation?" The head of the corpse in front of him was gone, and there were two large holes in the chest and lower abdomen. It was obvious that this was the result of the previous explosion of internal organs. ?Although Gu Xi already has a large number of soldiers above level 20, he only has one level 20 leader. So Gu Xi just soaked the corpse in Xemu Lake first, washed it and warmed it in Xemu Lake, and waited until Gu Xi found a suitable method of disposal. When Dimi comes back, remind me. " ?The corpses that can be thrown in together to be warmed up include naturally those corpses higher than level 15. The corpses of the infantry knights that Gu Xi focuses on here are actually those. At least the corpse must be altered beyond recognition so that the prince cannot recognize any information related to Dietrich. Forget it, the transformation of the undead is about the research and manipulation of corpses, not all corpses can be used. Pile those around level 10 under the soul-calling tower, and then just call the souls directly. There is no need to waste time on transforming the undead. ??If it can be handled well, Gu Xi will naturally have another powerful leader-level hero under his command. ? Even if the corpse is processed using undead transformation, the connection between the corpse and the monarch must be cleaned and severed again. That would not be of much benefit to me in improving my level of undead transformation. " After listening to Gu Xis words, Luna did not object, Then, I will transport all these corpses to the bottom of the Soul-Calling Tower. "Okay, I''ll leave the next thing to you. You and Princess Anna should talk about a plan to clean up Alidovi City, and put the Alidovi City during the Plantagenet Dynasty as the last resort." Luna agreed directly without asking why. In the next period of time, Gu Xi really stayed here at Xiemu Lake. Since he had no intention of rushing the work, Gu Xi made all the arrangements when transforming the undead by his own hands. Even if multiple people are needed to act together, Gu Xi will summon the necromancer himself without letting others intervene. Under such circumstances, Gu Xi also encountered many problems. The biggest problem is the mismatch between the diversity of corpses and the materials Gu Xi has on hand. This is the largest level in the transformation of the undead. Gu Xi spends more time not on the process of transforming the undead, but on repairing the corpse and using materials. In fact, there is a trick in the transformation of the undead, which is to use mercury as the main material. As long as mercury is used, most materials can be replaced. ??Its just that after using a large amount of mercury, the quality of the undead transformed will be somewhat reduced. Unlike the undead transformed by adding special materials according to the quality and direction of the corpse, not only the level can be maintained, but even some improvement. At this time, Gu Xi was dealing with the undead in the way of research projects. Unexpectedly, this was also in line with the meaning of the transformation of the undead. As each corpse was transformed into undead by Gu Xi, the level of his undead transformation also increased. At the same time, various auxiliary skills and passive abilities such as undead knowledge and undead research have also been improved. Slowly, Gu Xi''s rate of transforming the undead is getting higher and higher, and the level of the transformed undead is getting closer to the original level of the corpse. ?While Gu Xi was dealing with these corpses, Dimi had also rushed back from Huangquan Road. Returning with her were the troops she brought and the three heroes who followed her. After returning to Alidovi City, Dimi did not go to rest immediately. When he handed over to Dietrich, Dimi already knew what Gu Xi meant. ??This is to transfer her back to fight against the city of Aridovi in ??the new era. This is an opportunity that Dimi has always wanted to pursue. Where she fell before, she will stand up again. After returning to Alidovi City, Dimi went to see Gu Xi. ??Gu Xi was busy dealing with the matter of the transformation of the undead at that time. He hadn''t had a good sleep for several days and his body was covered with corpse aura. When he saw Dimi, Gu Xi could hardly open his eyes, but Gu Xi still tried hard to cheer himself up, and said to Dimi: "I will arrange fifteen heroes for you. This time it will be up to you." You take action. Perhaps show the results of your efforts during this period. You saw Dietrich from before. If he wasn''t suitable for the battle here in Alidovi, you wouldn''t have been able to come back. " Dimi also knows where he will fall and where he will rise. ?So Dimi said with a serious face: "Sir, please rest assured, I will definitely capture Alidovi City in the shortest possible time." "Hmm." Gu Xi glanced at Dimi, "Fight well and don''t waste such a good opportunity. Amilka is mainly not suitable for street fighting, otherwise he would also want to participate in the battle." (End of this chapter) Chapter 909： The city of Alidovi is about to be captured (please subscribe) Chapter 909 The city of Alidovi is about to be captured (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! Dimi strikes out. For Gu Xi, this is the good thing about being the master of Aridovi City. No matter what period of time you fight the city of Aridovi, you are still fighting a civil war. As long as Gu Xi is in the city, he can influence the situation of the battle. Even though he was involved in this kind of battle, it can be said that even if Gu Xi stayed at Xiemu Lake and transformed into undead, he could still see kill information and 1 point of experience from time to time. ?At the same time, no matter who kills the enemy, they will be affected by Gu Xi''s double death, and a group of undead slowly appear in the city of Alidovi. At this time, Gu Xi''s attention was not focused on this matter. All matters in Aridovi City were left to Luna to handle. He was really focused on transforming the undead. ??Just when Gu Xi was about to ask his men to bring new corpses, he found that Luna was walking towards here with a group of undead. ?Gu Xi had a look of shock on his face. He didn''t expect that he had just ignored this matter for a few days and yet he was able to capture the city of Alidovi. ?Gu Xi asked curiously. So fast? So when I went to take over New Alidovi City, Princess Anna transferred all the heroes and troops in the city to Dimi and let her handle it. " Drag another one over, the material team Your Excellency, we have captured the cities of Aridovi for three more periods. Now, except for the Aridovi City of the Plantagenet Dynasty, all the Aridovi cities of other eras have been captured. Yes, in the first battle, Dimi showed his strong multi-line operation and control level. How did she fight? Every time a batch of corpses were transformed, new corpses would be delivered, which left Gu Xi no time to think too much. Luna explained to Gu Xi. After transforming the last level 15 corpse on hand, Gu Xi raised his head. Although she only brought three heroes, the soldiers she had brought back were all those she brought back, and even the number of vampires was insufficient, yet she managed to capture the city of Alidovi during the Stuart Dynasty immediately. . "what happened?" At this moment, Gu Xi just remembered something. Dimi only brought three kinds of troops: zombies, ghosts and vampires. The coordination of her troops was not good. As the undead are transformed day by day, the level of Gu Xi''s undead transformation is also slowly increasing. ?These undead are all below level 4, and they hold some working tools in their hands. The understanding of the handling of corpses and the transformation of the undead has reached a new level. ??This time I came here to prepare to move the Evil Wood Lake. Also, I wanted to come over and ask your lord whether we should conquer the city of Aridovi during the Plantagenet Dynasty. " She proved herself in this battle, and Princess Anna saw her growth. Its a very correct attack method, but Princess Anna said that Dimi has grown a lot, and has made great progress in both sneak attacks and defeats. The most important thing is that she now considers things very comprehensively. In just a few more battles, she will almost be able to upgrade to the leader level. " Hearing this, Gu Xi also blinked. It seems that Dimi has been improving himself during this time. From this point of view, she is much better than Amilka. ??Amilcar is too obsessed, and he also has bad luck. ?Just like Dimi back then, now we can only hope that Dimis performance can give him a little wake-up call and allow him to get out of his obsession. ?Thinking about this, Gu Xi also stood up. What about Aridovi during the remaining two periods? How did Dimi deal with it? " The one who fought first was from the Lancastrian dynasty. When we fought there, Princess Anna had already recognized Dimis situation and temporarily arranged all the heroes under Dimis hands. When they fought against the Normandy Dynasty later, all the newly added troops were deployed. Because of the sufficient number of heroes and troops, as well as Dimi''s good operation, these two battles were fought very quickly. ?After she captures the city of Aridovi, she will immediately retreat with her troops and hand the vacated city of Aridovi into my hands. ??If the Lord hadn''t told her not to touch the city of Aridovi during the Plantagenet Dynasty, she might have gone on another expedition by now. " The situation there during the Plantagenet Dynasty was quite special. In other periods, there was not much danger outside. At most, there were some stragglers. Just arrange some soldiers and heroes to guard there. But there is a space crack in Alidovi City during the Plantagenet Dynasty. I dont know where it leads. Its better that we didnt take it down. After we take it down, the Plantagenet Dynasty will be our next step. The focus of defense. " Only then did Luna understand why Gu Xi asked her to put the Plantagenet period last. That means that if we take action now and capture Aridovi during the Plantagenet Dynasty, we will encounter a full-scale enemy attack? Not necessarily, but it must be the focus of defense. Gu Xi gave up the altar where he had been transforming the undead before, and let the undead brought by Luna begin to move everything here. At the same time, he was not idle either. "Now that several Alidovi cities have been captured, the layout should be arranged." "The layout has been clearly laid out. During the Lancastrian Dynasty, the city of Alidovi was most suitable to be arranged as an industrial area. During the Normandy Dynasty, it could be arranged as a magic plant area. During the Stuart Dynasty, it was a magic area, and it has been Construction began. ??The Plantagenet Dynasty was so dangerous, so it was just right to set it up as a hero area. Let the heroes stay there for most of the time. When something happens, you can directly dispatch troops to deal with it. " Gu Xi thought for a while, and he was quite satisfied with Luna''s arrangement. Okay, you can just decorate Alidovi City. When you have time, you can go to the Magic Market to see if there are any suitable architectural plans or anything like that, and then you can fill up Alidovi City first. Hearing what Gu Xi said, Luna also laughed happily. My lord, would you like to go to the Plantagenet period and have a look? "good!" ? Gu Xi was about to go over and take a look at the final outcome of the battle of Alidovi. Unexpectedly, he just took a step forward and his eyes went dark. It turns out that Gu Xi has been studying and practicing the art of transforming the undead during this period, spending too much time and energy. Now is when he is at his weakest. When Luna saw this situation, she quickly stepped forward and helped Gu Xi up. ?Then Isabella appeared behind Gu Xi. She stepped forward to support Gu Xi and checked Gu Xi''s condition up and down. Its okay, it just consumes a lot of energy. Ill go back and make up for it, and Ill be fine after some sleep. (End of this chapter) Chapter 910： Wake up and have a meal (please subscribe) Chapter 910: Wake up and have a meal (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! Luna sent Gu Xi back to the tavern and went down to do other things. After all, as long as Gu Xi is in Aridovi City, he can play his best role, acting as a converter of double death and replenishing the population of Aridovi City. So it doesn''t matter whether he is studying, undergoing undead transformation, or has fainted and fallen asleep, as long as he is in Aridovi City. As for the battle, with Princess Anna and Dimi now easier to use, there is no need for Gu Xi to take charge personally. It can be said that Gu Xi can just be a mascot. ?So Gu Xi, who was unconscious, was thrown directly into the tavern. ? ?The tavern that has just been upgraded to level 3 now has, in addition to the wine cellar on the ground floor, many more rooms on the second floor for guests to rest. After Gu Xi was placed there, the blood courtesan, the bone wine lady, the painted skin and other strange things all gathered around Gu Xi''s door, lying on the door and looking in. "Sir, are you awake?" When Gu Xi woke up, the owner of the tavern, the White Bone Wine Lady, appeared in front of him immediately. ?Gu Xi looked puzzled. He turned over and stood beside the bed, opened the door and looked out. It seems like something is being nailed downstairs. "That''s a normal human being. Think about it, adults don''t even care about bones. A dragon is nothing." ?Gu Xi didnt know everything, he was really asleep at this time. ?Gu Xi asked curiously. What do you think is going on, sir? Isnt he practicing fitness skills? Im not saying that the master fell down in the magic plant area. Do you think it was the fault of that lustful fairy dragon? As for this, someone bought a large number of hearthstones at the Demonic Market. Why did it suddenly become like this? " As the White Bone Wine Lady spoke, she held Gu Xis hand and said, I think you must be hungry, so Ill ask someone to arrange meals. No way, only dragons would consider fairy dragons beautiful, and normal humans would not be able to see them. ?In his sleep, Gu Xi felt as if his whole body had been soaked in warm water, and his whole body was being nourished. Some of the shortcomings caused by his previous busy learning and transforming the undead were slowly being made up for. "Okay, you can drive on this broken road. You really think the adults can''t wake up, don''t you?" He didnt know how long he had slept, but Gu Xi sat up with his eyes squinted. He raised his head and looked around, hearing the sound of knocking on wood. A few people who had a good relationship with Gu Xi were still discussing it. "Yeah, how long have I been asleep? What''s going on? The tavern has been upgraded to level 4?" My lord, you have been sleeping for three days. Whats going on? Has the pub been upgraded again? ?These hearthstones are of low quality and cannot be transferred across games. ?But Lady Luna said that these can be used to place fireplaces between taverns, allowing people to freely travel between the cities of Aridovi in ??various periods through the hearthstones. A new fireplace is being installed downstairs now. " After the White Bone Wine Lady said this, Gu Xi finally understood. This was a way to mobilize some laborers or some heroes on a small scale. Such a small-scale mobilization of elites is more suitable for such an operation. At this time, he asked again: "So that''s it. By the way, has the city of Aridovi during the Plantagenet Dynasty been captured?" "It''s about to be captured. Lady Luna has already gone to Alidovita. I believe it won''t be long before the last Alidovi City is captured." That will be quick. Is there any hearthstone set up over there at Alidovita? Ill go over and have a look. Gu Xi immediately wanted to go over and watch the final battle. Sir, dont worry, youve been sleeping for three days, youre not going to miss this. Lets have something to eat before going there. " ?Gu Xi was about to say something, but just as he was about to speak, he felt a gurgling sound in his stomach. Think about how he was constantly transforming the undead, studying and researching. At that time, he didn''t eat well. Coupled with sleeping for three days in a row, he consumed most of the fat he had accumulated. Now he was so hungry that his chest was pressed against his back. So lets sit down and eat some. Anyway, we have reached now, and it is not far behind. ?So Gu Xi found a place to sit down. Before Gu Xi could say anything, the Bone Wine Lady quickly started serving food to Gu Xi. I dont know if its because the style here is closer to that of Victoria City. There are not many varieties of dishes, and there is no talk about whether they are healthy or not. As soon as Gu Xi sat down, a piece of slate gray bread was placed in front of Gu Xi. ?When the piece of bread was put down, Gu Xi even heard the sound of the table being knocked. Rock bread (white): Bread made with a small amount of soil added. This bread needs to be processed in a special way before it can be eaten. The skin will be partially petrified within 1 hour after eating. Then what was served was a large pot of soup. When he saw this pot of soup, Gu Xi dared to say that the magic potion he had brewed during the undead transformation was more beautiful than this. ?This pot of soup is off-white, with eyes, pointed fingers, small pink things floating in the soup, and some strange black objects that I dont know where they came from. ??If he hadn''t seen the properties of this soup, Gu Xi felt that even the ghouls wouldn''t eat it, and the only outcome would be to feed it to the bone-gnawing sludge. But after seeing the properties of this soup, Gu Xi had to say, you are a good judge of people. [Every Thing Soup (Blue): A thick soup made by the chef according to his mood. Various ingredients thrown in by the chef are added to the soup. The taste of this soup is not very good, but after drinking this soup, Physical strength triples in 1 hour. Eat this early in the morning? ??Gu Xibao glanced at the rock bread and all things soup, and was somewhat speechless. Is this something you eat early in the morning? This is obviously what we eat at night. Just when Gu Xi was about to say something, if there was anything left, the White Bone Wine Lady brought two more plates of food and a bottle of wine. Pink Heart (Green): Specially prepared red wine. After drinking it, you will feel like you are drunk, but very sober. Grilled river fish (white): Ordinary grilled river fish, but because river fish usually has the ability to self-discharge, after eating it, the surface of the skin will be covered with a numbing current. Beef Soaked Egg (White): Beef cut into small pieces and soaked in raw eggs can restore the eater''s physical strength in a short time. After putting everything down, the White Bone Wine Lady winked at Gu Xi and said, "Sir, this is our latest set meal, why don''t you eat it?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 911： The complete city of Alidovi (please subscribe) Chapter 911 The complete city of Alidovi (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! After eating, Gu Xi stayed in the tavern for about two hours before jumping onto the Holy Silver Evil Coffin and heading towards Alidovitta. At this time, Gu Xi may have been drunk, and he was staggering when he walked. Fortunately, the Holy Silver Evil Coffin has the function of automatic navigation. In addition, Alidovi City is Gu Xi''s home field, so there is no need for anyone to control it. Gu Xi sat on the throne at the front of the Holy Silver Evil Coffin and smiled. There was still a hint of blush on his face. It wasnt until he was in front of Aridovita that Gu Xi came back from this state. ??Jumped down from the Holy Silver Evil Coffin and looked at Alidovita who was busy, Gu Xi was obviously stunned for a moment. Gu Xi took a look at the current situation and couldn''t help but ask. The equipment on them has also undergone some changes, and their level looks like troops above level 10. ?Gu Xi could hear something in Princess Anna''s words. ?This is obviously telling everyone who looks here that the city of Aridovi has been occupied in all periods. "Yes, Luna has gone over to activate the last Aridovi City, and Eve has also calculated the best way. Although the new Aridovi City is currently being generated, we have a chance to use the seven we have now. The Aridovi City is integrated with Aridovi Tower as the center. ?At the same time, Gu Xi noticed that the level of the Crow Lancers originally stationed on Alidovita''s side had been significantly improved. ??If the previous Aridovita was only activated by Princess Anna''s energy, then the current Aridovita is completely activated by Aridovi City. They were entering Aridovita through different doors, and Lord Three Lions was commanding these soldiers to retreat aside. No, we came just in time, we just happened to capture the last Aledovita. At this time, Gu Xi discovered that Alidovita had changed again. The most important thing is that they can fly upwards, actively fly, and enter the projection of Aridovi City in the sky. To form a subject. In this way, even if a new city of Aridovi appears in the future, it will automatically be integrated into our city and will no longer become part of the mirror underground palace. " Oh, what do you want to do now? The best time is when you can come over. " While Gu Xi was looking at the situation here, Princess Anna walked out of Alidoveta. We have completed the unification battle of Aridovi City, and now in addition to land and water passages, sky passages have also been opened. Behind her are soldiers who are returning quickly because the war is over. Am I a step late? Only the sewer side has not yet completed the docking, which will take some time. " ??The projection of the six-story Aridovi City that originally appeared in the sky now appears in the sky again. Hearing what Princess Anna said, Gu Xi was also shocked. He didn''t expect that this matter could be played like this. ?But after thinking about it, he realized that the plan Princess Anna mentioned had a slight chance of success. And if it succeeds, it will also be quite beneficial to Gu Xi. At least Gu Xi no longer has to worry about the lack of open space in his Alydovi City. ??The Alidovi City in front of us will obviously continue to expand. As long as Victoria City can continue to change, new Alidovi City will continue to appear. This saves a lot of time in searching for the land title.? ? ? In addition, as long as Aridovi City is considered a whole, the transportation within Aridovi City will be much more convenient. No matter when a problem occurs, Princess Anna can mobilize troops to deal with it as soon as possible. Unlike before, everything needs to be transferred through Alidovita. The last and most critical point is that if the city of Alidovi in ??front of us is one, then the city walls will also be one. ??If so, Gu Xi can completely borrow the walls of the seven Alydovi cities to build a huge city wall. Great idea, is there anything I need to do? Yes, my lord, you are the master of Death City. Although the control of Alidove City has been given to Luna and the control of Alidove Tower has been handed to me, everything is still under the control of my lord. ?At the time of fusion, Aridovi Tower will be the core of the entire Aridovi City, and will no longer be just a transit castle outside Aridovi City like before. Nor is it an entrance to the mirror underground palace. ??So I ask you to carry out the transformation and fusion on Alidovita''s side. " "Does it happen on Alidovita''s side? So what do I need to do?" No need to do anything more, just use Death City. Just use Death City? ?Gu Xi quickly understood that the intention here was to let him use the Death City skill inside Alidovita. ?Don''t look at Gu Xi''s method of giving the dead city to the current preemptive attack as soon as the war begins. But he usually puts buildings such as city gates and soul-calling towers into the battlefield. There are very few opportunities to actually use the dead city. It can be said that after he obtained the skill of Death City, he only used Death City once. That was the time when he supported Luna in taking down Alidovi City. Now that he was standing here again, Gu Xi calmed down. He thought about it seriously and finally nodded in response. "good." ??As Gu Xi agreed to the matter, Princess Anna took out a scepter made of apple wood and introduced Gu Xi into Alidovitali. This scepter is entirely wood-colored, with a raven spreading its wings above it, and below it are black apple blossoms. ??This is the trophy that Gu Xi got from directly killing the spore cultist Charlie last time. It is also a purple piece of equipment found in the Westminster Abbey event dungeon. When this purple dress appeared, Princess Anna took it away immediately. ?? Gu Xi remembered clearly what he promised to Princess Anna, so he handed it over to Princess Anna without even looking at the properties of the purple scepter. After that, Gu Xiyou noticed that Princess Anna''s movements obviously slowed down a beat, and at the same time, there were always some traces of spores or trees on her hair and skin. Obviously this is the impact of this purple outfit. Although it is not harmful, it is obviously annoying. However, as Gu Xis most important subordinate, Princess Anna has sufficient resources. She has enough money to buy some items that can resolve the negative effects of purple equipment. Not to mention that after the grass-returning pill is planted, the grass-returning pill (earth) will be able to directly resolve the negative effects caused by purple equipment. Gu Xi can plant as much of this kind of thing as he wants. So Princess Anna didnt have any problems because of her purple outfit, so Gu Xi wouldnt go over and ruin everything. ?Princess Anna now uses this purple scepter to lead Gu Xi into the Alidovita Tower, preparing to start the final ritual. (End of this chapter) Chapter 912： Transformation completed, Alidovi City is level 8 (please subscribe) Chapter 912 Transformation completed, Alidovi City level 8 (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! Sir, stand right here. ??Gu Xi was led to the guillotine by Princess Anna. At this time, on the guillotine, a zombie dressed as a king was lying under the knife rest. ?When he saw Gu Xi coming, he raised his head and smiled at Gu Xi. Here? Do you want to change places? Who is this? Charlie, the British emperor who died under the guillotine, was also the only British emperor who played himself to death. ?But many people call him the Guillotine King. " ?Gu Xi glanced at the face of this zombie, and the more he looked at it, the more familiar it became. Do you have the feeling that his head looks like that of a spore cultist? ?Gu Xi just felt a bit similar and didnt think much about it. ??As Luna returned to the weird mirror space, the weird aura that was drawn out due to the reason of restlessness seemed to have a destination, and all of it rushed to the weird mirror space. "There is some resemblance, but there should be no relationship between them." At the same time, Gu Xi''s mana began to be drained away quickly, and layers of dark clouds began to appear in the sky. After hearing what Gu Xi said, she also reacted. That''s Luna''s home court, and no one else can control the situation except Luna. Fortunately, things went much smoother next. Half an hour is not difficult for him. As long as the mana is consumed at this rate, he can still support it for another hour. ??What she is going to this time is the weird mirror space. She nodded to Gu Xi first, and then said: "Sir, please support me again, I still need half an hour." ?But at this moment, Luna, who had completed the investigation of the last Aridovi city, also appeared nearby through the mirror. The next thing is actually not difficult. Gu Xi glanced at the speed of mana consumption and nodded seriously. ??As for the activation of Alidovi City, Luna also needs to handle it personally. No one else can handle these two things, so even if there is insufficient time, Luna can''t find anyone to help. ?This weird atmosphere is the true style of the Mirrored Underground Palace. The crows kept circling around Gu Xi, and each time they circled, the number of crows would increase. ??The crows that were standing on the guillotine are now flying. Seeing that Gu Xi agreed, Luna left quickly. ??Gu Xi stood in front of the guillotine, facing the guillotine king and raising his magic wand. Princess Anna followed Gu Xi into the Westminster Abbey event dungeon. A large amount of Yin Qi gushes out from the ground. Among the Yin Qi, there is also a strange aura that makes people feel chaotic. Speaking of it, Gu Xi was lucky that Luna had mastered such a strange mirror space. Alidovi City happens to be in the mirror underground palace. Having been regarded as the mirror image of Victoria City for so many years, coupled with the monarch''s weird ability, the weird aura that just came out, even if it is not in the mirror image style, is somewhat related to the mirror image. ??Now everything is absorbed by the weird mirror space and becomes part of the weird mirror space, expanding the influence of the weird mirror space. Once this strange aura is taken away, what remains is the original aura of Alidovi City. In fact, the original city of Aridovi was just a dead and empty city, not a city of death. ?At the beginning, Gu Xi borrowed the existence of Luna and viewed the city of Aridovi as a city of death. As Aridovis original aura appeared, Gu Xi also started his own operation. Death City is activated! The aura of the undead began to permeate all of Aridovi City. ?At the same time, all the undead in Aridovi City raised their heads, and even the piled corpses that had not yet been summoned exuded the aura of death. ?These breaths of death quickly dyed the entire city of Aridovi with the color of death. At this moment, Gu Xi finally understood why Princess Anna was waiting for him to come over. It turns out that the city of death has such a transformative effect. ? ? Closing his eyes, Gu Xi had a feeling at this time that he was looking down from the sky at seven Alidovi cities located in different periods. ?Each Alydovi city has its own style, but there are obvious similarities. ? At the same time, Gu Xi could also completely feel the feeling that all the cities of Aridovi were on the same plane, but overlapped and did not blend with each other. ?This feeling reminded Gu Xi of what Dietrich said before. The Great King''s Throne is equivalent to the size of the seven Aridovi combined. At that time, Gu Xi thought that Aridovi could occupy one percent of the mirror underground palace. ?Looking at it now, I really thought too much. ?His position in the mirror underground palace will only be smaller. Before Gu Xi could see everything clearly, the vision in front of him disappeared. ?At the same time, Gu Xi also understood that the seven Aridovi cities have been merged together, and the current Aridovi city is the complete body of Aridovi. ?At this time, there was naturally a tingling sound in his ears. Death City is used successfully, Alidovi City is completely transformed into Death City, and the level of Death City is raised to level 8,... City name: Aridovi (urban agglomeration) City Direction: City of Death City characteristics: original city, homologous city, traditional city (undead) City level: Level 8 (93/1000) City core: Aridovi Tower, Aridovi City (seven periods)] With all kinds of information popping up, Gu Xi was almost spending money before his eyes. Fortunately, Gu Xi''s men are still there at this time. They have arranged various tasks from the beginning. They are just waiting for Alidovi City to be unified before they start some actions. These matters do not need to be done by Gu Xi personally, the undead under him can handle these matters directly. In this way, Gu Xi would have enough time to check the current situation of Alidovi City. At this time, Gu Xi realized that during this period of time, except for Dimi who was fighting in Alidovi City at various times, everyone else was also busy with their own affairs. Luna is the busiest one, she is responsible for the city relocation work. ??There is also the work of occupying the city of Aridovi. It can be said that during this period of time, there have been no new buildings in Aridovi City. A few buildings have been upgraded, but the number is too small. What really improves the level of the Death City is the experience of occupying the territory gained after occupying the next period of Alidovi City. ?The sum of these experiences can just increase the level of Alidovi City. ?The current level of Gu Xi''s death city has reached level 8, which means that in addition to city gates and soul-calling towers, Gu Xi can also release city walls, moats and arrow towers on the battlefield. It can be said that Gu Xi''s ability on the battlefield has been further improved. The next upgrade will be to level 12. At that time, he will be able to project castles such as Alidovita or Sleeping Beauty Castle to the outside world. (End of this chapter) Chapter 913： One month later (please subscribe) Chapter 913 One month later (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! A month later, Gu Xi, who had been studying and researching for a long time in Aridovi City, finally completed the transformation of most of the corpses above level 15 in his hand. ?There are no transformed corpses, so there are only a few level 18 and 19 corpses left, and Dietrichs corpse has not been processed. ?These corpses were not left behind by Gu Xi on purpose. But when he was dealing with level 17 corpses, he found that his level of undead transformation was still a little behind. The success rate of turning a level 17 corpse into a level 17 undead is only about 30%. Of the remaining half, 10% have been reduced in level by 1 level, 10% have been reduced in level by 2 levels, and all the others have failed to transform and become ordinary undead at level 8. ?This also made Gu Xi understand that level 17 of his undead transformation was considered to be the limit. It would still be a waste to deal with these high-level corpses at this time. So at this time, Gu Xi stopped what he was doing and stopped converting the undead. ??The current layout of the Magic Plant District is that with Xemu Lake as the center, it is divided into eleven districts and one principality. ??The entire magic plant area was laid out according to Luna''s plan. All the buildings were demolished, leaving only various kinds of soil that can be used to plant trees, fields and herbs. ?Judging from the current situation in Alidovi City, three years is enough for him to reach level 20. At this time, the entire Xiemu Lake has been moved to the new magic plant area. Because the cities of Aridovi in ??the seven periods have been connected together, all the rivers will eventually be concentrated in one place. With his undead men at work, Gu Xi did not clean up the battlefield. Instead, he released the Holy Silver Evil Coffin and entered the Evil Wood Lake. There is also an aquatic plant area near the water, an experimental area for cultivating new seeds, a breeding area where plantings are mixed, and finally, where Gu Xi is now, the compost area. ?Gu Xi has already thought about it. If Chaoyang Guild doesn''t let him go, then he will stay with Chaoyang Guild for three years. ??This is located on the edge of the evil wood area, and it is also the place with the heaviest yin energy in the entire magic plant area. Usually there will be bone-gnawing sludge here to clean up some unwanted garbage and leave the best fertilizer. As soon as he put down what he was doing, Gu Xi stood up from the edge of Xiemu Lake. At the same time, because of these fertilizers, the yin energy here is getting heavier and heavier. It is not without reason that Gu Xi naturally regards this place as the place where the undead are transformed. As for the corpses above level 18, they all sank into the Evil Wood Lake. ?The Principality refers to the Principality of Lettuce, which is specifically responsible for the care of plants in the magic plant area. When Gu Xi stood up, a large number of undead quickly rushed out of the vicinity and quickly dealt with the things Gu Xi left behind. ?At that time, he will definitely have a share in the creation of the world. Even if Chaoyang Guild wants to delay him, it wont be able to delay him for too long. ?Of course there is another reason for this, that is, Gu Xi has been away from Bailiancheng for too long now, and he needs to go back to Bailiancheng once. ??Now Gu Xi must go back and take a look. Whether he is still carrying out tasks in Chaoyang Guild or jumping out of Bailian City, he must communicate with the people of Chaoyang Guild. Chaoyang Guild gave Gu Xi the opportunity to help and grow when he was at his weakest. Gu Xi couldn''t just leave like this. Not to mention anything else, his current relationship is still with the Chaoyang Guild. Among the eleven districts, there are Hongfeng District and Caohuandan District, which are dedicated to planting trees. The land has only been demarcated, and the orchard area has not yet been built. The farming areas include the spiritual field area, herbal medicine area, poison area, and spice area. ??There is an independent dock area that was cut out and placed between the seven periods of Aridovi City. The entire dock area is composed of seven docks connected to seven Alidovi cities, plus a large number of islands with buildings and some underwater buildings. The special wharves in Gu Xi''s hands, as well as the wharf warehouses and other buildings located in the wharf area, have all been moved here. As for the dock market, it was moved to the dock near the market area. When Gu Xi''s men transport resources, they only need to transport things from one dock to another, and there is no need to leave the dock area at all. It can be said that this is the method with the largest transportation volume and the fastest speed in Alidovi City. Gu Xi is right at the edge of Xiemu Lake, so it would naturally be faster to go along the waterway. ?So he jumped onto the Holy Silver Evil Coffin and let it move forward automatically. ? Gu Xi himself took some convenient food that he had brought with him, put it in his mouth and started chewing it. This is some convenient food prepared in the kitchen. The food itself is not very good, it is only used to fill the stomach. ? Gu Xi has been busy transforming the undead during this period, and has never eaten seriously. He usually only relies on this to fill his stomach. Slowly, he got used to this kind of thing. ?Its rare to have any free time now, so Gu Xi naturally started eating. While he was eating, the Holy Silver Evil Coffin quickly went down the river. At this time, Gu Xi could see the seahorse cavalry and the mermaid patrolling in the river. Because the area of ??Aridovi City has expanded, their patrol area has also become much larger. ??They will move back and forth three times on each river every day, and the furthest point in the magic plant area is Xiemu Lake. Gu Xi could always see them when he was transforming the undead near Xiemu Lake. One of the mermaids attracted Gu Xi''s attention the most. ?Looking over this time, Gu Xi did not notice the existence of the mermaid. ?This surprised Gu Xi a little. Hey, wheres the mermaid with the purple scaly hat? Why didnt she show up? ?Seeing Gu Xi asking them questions on the Holy Silver Evil Coffin, one of the seahorse cavalry immediately swam out. Sir, that mermaid was captured and sent to another patrol line. "Why?" ?Gu Xi was somewhat curious, why were there still forced patrols? I dont know either, it seems she said she was targeted by a lustful fairy dragon. That fairy dragon didnt know where she knew she had the most beautiful voice. I asked her to help me read the little green text every day, just reading some modal particles like...um...oh...but I don''t know what she meant by reading it. The scales on the mermaid''s skin were almost dry due to lack of water for a long time. ?She wants to exchange it back, but that fairy dragon has money, and our leaders are willing to support her. There is nothing we can do about such a thing. " Gu Xi thought for a moment, is it the fairy dragon from the witch''s cabin? ?It seems that the witch hut at that time was moved to the market area. In the end, this fairy dragon can still do such a thing? What, she gave money. ?That wont work either. It seems that the fairy dragon is not a good one. Well have to deal with it later. (End of this chapter) Chapter 914： Changes in Alidovi City (please subscribe) Chapter 914 Changes in Aridovi City (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! ?Back to the main city, Gu Xi saw that the main city was quite empty. Since the relocation work of each district has been completed, only the core buildings and administrative-related buildings are left in the main city area, such as taverns, warehouses, barracks, spiritual summoning towers, etc., are all built here. ?At the same time, several city gates, main city walls, and moats were also built at this location. ? ? Also built here are the main hearthstone transfer points, carriage stations, etc. As for the Giant Garden and other things that were originally built here, they were all moved to the Hero Area and were not left here, but the land and other things were retained. So now looking over it, the main city area is obviously a bit empty. The undead people coming and going on the street seem a little sparse. Sha Ya was hanging around the Magic Market, inquiring about some information every day. After Gu Xi entered the main city, none of his four contracted undead came. Of course, in this main urban area, Gu Xi is also planning to arrange the starting points of several railways to ensure that personnel can be mobilized in each urban area in a short time. ?Each contracted undead has a house of its own. As for whether they are willing to live here, it depends on their own ideas. The most important thing is that Gu Xi agreed to her conditions. All the corpses related to the magic system obtained in this battle were buried in the newly built magic area. In the outer area, there are residences for some professionals. Most of the undead souls that Gu Xi recovered from the mysterious academy live here. As for Princess Anna, it is even more impossible to come over. She has been dealing with the new army at Alidovita. Even if the four lords of the Princess Council help her, she is too busy and there is no time to run. Come here. ?For example, there are several architects who usually live together. They live together. ?In addition, the main entrance to the sewer is also arranged here in the main city. Although there are entrances to the sewer in other places, the barracks can arrange battle missions from this place. Whenever you want to call them, you can call them out quickly. When Gu Xi came over, he immediately came to the central meeting hall. It can be said that she is focusing on the market now, so she has no time to come over and see Gu Xi. At this time, many buildings next to the Assembly Hall have been moved away, and now there are several different buildings here. ?These buildings are the residences of the contracted souls under Gu Xi, and they are also places specially arranged for them by Gu Xi. ??As long as there are architectural plans, battle flags and other things suitable for Gu Xi, she will immediately **** them up. ?In addition, there is the Owl Building and so on. It can be said that you can control everything in the entire Alidovi City just by resting here. While Gu Xi was busy transforming the undead, Luna had been busy with the relocation of the city. Although the relocation was mostly completed, more things would come soon. She was not ready for a moment now. Can''t take any time off. Eve is still a little free, but she has a lot of tasks at hand. She still needs to handle the newly built magic area, and she also needs to arrange various research work. ??These are the first batch of corpses in the magic area. Eve is observing and preparing to record the first wave of data. ? Pushing open the door of the meeting hall, there was also a lot of hustle and bustle inside. Luna, who had been staying in the meeting hall, was giving orders non-stop. ?Beside Luna, there are many strange mirror images and ghosts that accept Luna''s orders and pass on these orders. ?Seeing Gu Xi come in, Luna just raised her head and didn''t even have time to say hello. Gu Xi came over to tell Luna where he was going next. Gu Xi didn''t say anything about Luna''s attitude, he just walked up to Luna. "Luna, I''m going back to Bailian City. I won''t go back to Alidovi City for the next few days. You will handle the affairs in the city. If Shaya and the others come to see me, just tell them. Luna is currently arranging for several undead to enter some special buildings to work. The levels of these undead are not much different, but some numbers need to be carefully compared. Luna needs to know the situation of each undead in detail. After arranging them, she needs to observe them for a while to see if they are suitable. here. Also record the situation of these undead to see if they have improved themselves in their positions. If some new undead come, the data comparison will have to be done again. Don''t think about it, just do it as soon as you get the new undead. ?This kind of thing is quite important and cumbersome, and it directly takes up about two-thirds of Luna''s time. When Gu Xi spoke, Luna just nodded. After waiting for the batch of undead to be sorted out, she raised her head and looked at Gu Xi. Sir, please dont worry, I will arrange things well. By the way, the level 6 dungeon-style land deed can also be used. Alidovi City has been unified, and satellite cities can be arranged outside. ?At this moment, Gu Xi thought that Luna still had such a land deed in her hand. Dont worry, I already have a plan, and the location of the satellite city has been selected. At that time, some non-undead troops can be placed in the satellite city. In addition, I got some oasis seeds and plan to build oasis outside. However, the oasis will be obviously smaller and can only be used as an auxiliary and cannot be used as a city. " Thats right, you should build the satellite city first. Where do you plan to place the satellite city this time? About five hundred miles outside the hero area, we have found the space gap that the adults mentioned, but there has been no movement there and we have no way to enter. ?Placing this satellite city there, on the one hand, we can keep an eye on the space cracks here, and on the other hand, we can let the enemy misjudge our direction. " Hearing this, Gu Xi also nodded. Lunas idea was correct. The land deed in front of her was completely different from the undead style. ?It is a dungeon-style land title, and it is a land title that has reached level 6 and is full of buildings. After putting it down, you can directly recruit the red dragon, and after upgrading it, you can recruit the black dragon. It can be said that anyone who sees this place will feel at ease. This city is dominated by underground cities. Normal people would never think that Gu Xi was actually a necromancer. At that time, the enemies coming out of the space cracks will misjudge the situation in Alidovi City, and will eventually be dealt with by Gu Xi. It can be said that Luna''s arrangement is a pretty good idea. Just make the arrangements. If anything happens, just contact me directly. Ill be out first! (End of this chapter) Chapter 915： Encounter at the station (please subscribe) Chapter 915: Encounter at the station (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! After leaving Alidovi City, Gu Xi took care of the things he had brought with him, then headed towards the train station in the new city with his magic wand. Gu Xi also asked Sha Ya to find out how to get back to Bailian City. ?There are two ways to return to Bailian City. One is to enter a game through the portal, and when exiting the game, just choose to exit through the public portal in Bailian City. ?However, there are several problems here. When entering the game, you must use the public portal. When coming out, there must be a passage through the public teleportation gate of Bailian City. If there is none, then you have to find other games to transfer. The time spent here is quite long. The other option is to take the train back directly. Although this train will take a long time, it takes about seven days from Peixincheng to Bailiancheng. But the best thing about this journey is safety. ?As long as Gu Xi is honest and doesn''t act like a monster, it will be fine if he stays on the train for seven days. ?Of course, this kind of long train does not have to be squeezed all the way like a green train. ??The most basic tickets for this kind of train come with a large box with two bedrooms, one living room and one bathroom. If it is a higher-end first-class seat, it will be a small villa with a swimming pool. ? Gu Xi didnt buy any first-class seats. For him, two bedrooms, one living room and one bathroom were already quite big. He casually bought a train ticket that would leave today. ??When deciding whether to sit by the window or not, Gu Xi was stunned for a moment. ?It already has two bedrooms and one living room, so why should it be near a window or not? ?Although he was a little confused, Gu Xi still chose to sit by the window. ? ? Next there are some weird options. These options refer to the color and style that Gu Xi likes. It seems that they need to consider the interior decoration of the car? For these, Gu Xi checked a few at random. In any case, Gu Xi didnt think that the train could be decorated in the style he needed in a short time. The most he can do is to get a similar or similar style to make life more comfortable along the way. After buying all the tickets and everything, Gu Xi entered the station and waited for the train. Because today''s trains all depart at a fixed time, if you buy a ticket and add people, there will be an extra carriage. ? Gu Xi chose the train closest to the departure time. He only had to stay at the train station for an hour and a half before leaving. ?So Gu Xi simply stopped running around and just sat in the waiting room and waited. ?Most of the players in the waiting room gathered together in twos and threes, chatting about gossip about the game. ?Although these news are not as good as the research results in universities, there is always some weird information mixed in. ??If Shaya was here, she would definitely be able to get some information from here. But for Gu Xi, he did not have such ability. He could only listen to what was happening in front of him as a joke. There are too many. ??But its a good idea to pass the time with this news. ?Just as Gu Xi was listening, the surroundings suddenly became quiet. Feeling that something was wrong, Gu Xi looked around and found a few people dressed as angels in front of the train station, dragging a black-robed player in from the outside. ?This was the first time Gu Xi encountered such a situation, and he couldn''t help but curiously asked: "What''s going on?" Youre new here, havent you seen anything like this? From this look, he was expelled from Peixin City and was pressed down by angels. It was obvious that he was using his skills in Peixin City and was caught in the street. This is not a big deal. As long as the players are not dead, they will be locked up for a month or two at most, then expelled from Paixin City and not allowed to enter again for ten years. ?This kind of thing happens too often. Once you suffer a loss, you won''t mess around with Xincheng next time. Of course, if you still mess around the first time, you will be embarrassed. You will be locked up for a year, and then you will never be allowed to enter Paixin City. " The players on the side looked gloating. Several other players were speculating on what the man in black robe in front of them had done. You said you could let an angel drag you away. What did he do? "I''m afraid it has opened the door to hell. Aren''t the enemies of angels all demons in hell?" It may be other places, maybe its from the cities along the Weird Route. In Paixincheng, the control over Weirdness is the strictest. Its a lie. If its really weird, then the new city is not closed yet, and it can still be allowed to escape like this. I think it must be an element. ?The fire element has a bad temper and is very powerful. In the past, it was the people with the fire element who caused trouble in Pixin City. " Didnt you see that he is wearing a black robe? This is the standard attire of a necromancer. Who said that, there are also some necromancers wearing white clothes? ?Hearing what these people said, Gu Xi was also quite happy. It was a rare experience to hear such gossip when he went out. Even when the man in black robe was being dragged away, he still poked his head over there, trying to see which direction he was going. "did you see that?" I saw it, its a car going south. The hells are the main ones in the south, including Demon Refining City and Flame Breath City, and theres also Black Prison City. Black Prison City? Are you talking about the city where demons and undead are mixed? It seems to be included. Nevermind, havent you heard? The Black Prison City has just experienced a great chaos. The city lord who originally followed the pagan route was driven out, and now a death knight has been replaced as the city lord. It seems that it will soon become a city of the undead. " Is there such a thing? Yes, I heard that there are a lot of things from the **** demon direction for sale there, and many people are rushing there, hoping to find treasures. Hearing this, Gu Xi''s heart moved. He had a feeling that the person who was arrested should be the necromancer. So he couldn''t help but look over there. The man in black robe who was being dragged by the angel also struggled to raise his head. After being educated for a month or two, the man in black robe still had an angry look in his eyes. ?He seemed to be complaining about something, and he seemed to have a lot of unwillingness. ?When he saw Gu Xi looking over from a distance, a fierce look suddenly flashed in his eyes. You are all going to die, you are all going to die? ? Gu Xi was a little puzzled as to why he could still dance even though he was taught by angels to be such a coward. ?But this kind of **** had nothing to do with him. He shrank his head and returned to the crowd, where he inquired about all kinds of gossip. ?At this time, the man in black robe struggled more and more fiercely. He didn''t know why he was like this. He just felt that he shouldn''t be like this, as if someone had taken something away from him. It is precisely because of this feeling that he struggles like this. ??No matter how hard he struggled, he couldn''t escape from the angel''s hands. In the end, he was dragged into the platform and prepared to be stuffed directly into the train carriage. (End of this chapter) Chapter 916： Luxury train (please subscribe) Chapter 916 Luxury Train (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! After the farce ended, Gu Xis attention no longer focused on the man in black robe who was dragged away. ?Not long after, the train Gu Xi was waiting for arrived. ?Going through the platform indicated on the ticket, Gu Xi stepped into the carriage assigned to him. The car Gu Xi took was an ordinary car. There were four private rooms of the same size in one car. The ticket that Gu Xi bought came with a window. ?It was the private room No. 1 near the car door. Standing in front of the private room, Gu Xi was about to push the door of the private room open, but the door was opened from the inside. ?Standing behind the door is a woman wearing a white dress. ??This woman has long golden hair, a pure face, and very white and big eyes. She is wearing a backless dress and has a pair of white wings on her back. "Angel?" Looking at the woman in front of him, Gu Xi could not help but be stunned for a moment. "Guest, my name is Lin. I am the waiter for your next trip. I was selected according to your request. I will always be by your side during the next seven days of travel." ? Gu Xi was stunned for a moment, and then he remembered the choices he made when buying tickets. At first, Gu Xi thought he was choosing a private room style, but he didn''t expect it to be like this. ?While Gu Xi was in a daze, Lin spread her wings and flew to Gu Xi''s side. Because most players have their own backpacks, they usually dont have much luggage. ?The same is true for Gu Xi, who is carrying a magic wand and most of the useful things around him are in the bag on his belt. ?So when Lin flew over, she just took Gu Xi''s arm and dragged Gu Xi into the box. At this time, Gu Xi had already noticed the situation in the private room in front of him. ?At the same time, he also understood why someone asked if he wanted to sit by the window. It turns out that the window mentioned here is not a window that can be opened at will on the train, but a small balcony where you can go out and sit down to enjoy the breeze. The door into the balcony is directly opposite the door of the private room. Next to the balcony door, there is a small square table and chairs that are unique to the train. The whole room adds up to about four square meters. It is obvious that this is what the ticket says. Two bedrooms, one living room and one bathroom in the living room. ?At both ends of the living room, there are two doors. The door on the side near the balcony is a two-square-meter bathroom that can be used for bathing. The other end leads to a reading room of about three meters square at the rear. Further back is a bedroom of about four square meters. The double bed there can obviously fit three people. ?This is almost a situation of two bedrooms and one living room. When taking Gu Xi to each room, Lin would also introduce the situation here to Gu Xi. "Sir, this reading room contains a large number of treasures with angelic power. Although they cannot be taken away, the power of these treasures can prevent players from being affected by some strange forces when reading." "Sir, don''t look at how small this bathroom is. In fact, two people can squeeze in and take a shower together." Sir, the beds in the bedroom are all made of angel feathers. Its quite comfortable to lie on them. ?With Lin''s introduction, Gu Xi finally understood the situation here. It can be said that the private room with two bedrooms, one living room and one bathroom in front of you has everything. Gu Xi can stay here for seven whole days without having to run out. ?And the angel named Lin in front of him is really serving Gu Xi personally. She can help Gu Xi with everything, including buying food, cleaning the place, preparing various drinks and so on. ?As long as Gu Xi makes a request, she will complete it. As for Lins style in front of him, it was all chosen by Gu Xi when he bought the ticket. Im afraid theres nothing he can do to change it this time. But Gu Xi now understands what the choices behind the train ticket are. Next time he takes a train, he will choose a style he likes. ?Concerning the situation at hand, Gu Xi is not a picky person, so it is actually okay to make do with it. After listening to Lin''s detailed introduction to the situation here, Gu Xi opened the balcony door and walked to the balcony. It is called a balcony here, but it is actually a small balcony of about one square meter, about the same size as a lounge chair. ?Sitting on a lounge chair, you can watch the scenery passing by in front of you. It can be said that this is a good place for leisure. ?Of course it would be better if there is a coffee table for coffee or tea. If not, it actually doesnt matter to Gu Xi. "Sir, if you have anything to study or read, please do it in the reading room. You can rest and relax in the bedroom or on the balcony. If you need anything, you can tell me directly." After saying that, Lin stood next to Gu Xi, waiting for Gu Xi''s order. Gu Xi has never encountered such a thing. Its not that he has never encountered such treatment, but that Gu Xizhen has never met an angel. Compared to the races Gu Xi had encountered before, the angel looked more like a birdman. The wings looked very beautiful, and he didn''t know what it would feel like when he reached out and touched them. ?Seeing Gu Xi''s gaze, Lin raised her head. Show yourself in front of Gu Xi. At this time, Gu Xi noticed that there was a kind of holy power flowing in Lin''s body. Obviously this is the power of pure light. It can be seen that an angel like Lin is not a pet kept by ordinary players. They also have a certain fighting capacity. At least on the train, they can ensure the safety of the players. Gu Xi is quite satisfied with this kind of service. When does the train leave? "There are two minutes left. Do the guests need to go for a walk or buy some food?" Forget it, no need. Ive just eaten and I dont need any food for the time being. By the way, do you have any books here that I can read? Yes, we have the "Handbook of Light" that you can read here. This is a basic introductory book on the element of light. After reading it, most people will master some light knowledge and can learn some light spells. Of course, if guests dont want to study, we also have the New Years issue here to read. However, guests should be able to understand the situation on the train. The annual updates are not very up to date. If the guest wants something latest, it may not be available on the train. . " "Light system? Is there no undead or dark system manual or something?" Im sorry, the guest made his choice when he bought the ticket, so there is no way to change the contents of the reading room along the way. ??If the guest wants undead or dark books, he needs to explain it in advance the next time he chooses. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 917： Return to Bailian City (please subscribe) Chapter 917 Return to Bailian City (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! ? Time on the train always passed quickly, and nothing unexpected happened along the way, which made Gu Xi, who wanted to watch the excitement, lose a little bit of the harvest. ?However, if you think about it, you can know that the senior officials of Yuanzu City will definitely guard this important line connecting major cities. Looking at the attendants assigned to each carriage who are angel-level beings, you can know how much they attach great importance to the train. ??Whoever dares to try to touch this train, those people in Yuanzu City can make them not even the players. So on the way down, I spent my time looking at the scenery on the balcony, reading in the reading room, and going back to the room to rest. Normally, he would not go out of these few square meters of space. Even if he was hungry, Angel Lin would help him prepare food. Everything you eat comes from the dining car on the train. ??Although there was no way to order food, for Gu Xi, the food served was much more delicious than the food in Lidovi City. And the supplement is also relatively comprehensive. The most important thing is that after eating it once or twice, the people at the dining car will be able to judge Gu Xis preferences. It will be adjusted according to Gu Xis preferences. Let Gu Xi eat comfortably. ??It''s nothing like the kitchens and taverns in Aridovi. They never have the idea of ??adjusting the recipes for their guests. I really didnt know that someone would go to such a shabby shop to eat. ??If it weren''t for the fact that Gu Xi was not very attractive right now, Gu Xi would have wanted to invite the chefs here to Alidovi City and ask them to help him cook. In addition to these, Gu Xi also noticed the scenery that could be seen from the train balcony. Although they were thrown into the depths of the game, the players still worked hard to maintain the dignity that players deserve. ?While each city has its own style, it also strives to maintain a unified realistic style. ?Looking from a distance on the train, no matter how the nearby scenery changed, Gu Xi could always find something familiar in the distant city. It can be seen that after these cities, they have been more or less affected. ??If ordinary people look at it, they will think that the city in front of them looks familiar. But for people like Gu Xi who have their own city, this situation is more obvious. In Gu Xi''s eyes, the existence of every city is quite interesting. Let him learn more things. ?In the past few days, Gu Xi also thought a lot, and even contacted Luna with some of his thoughts through the special mirror on his wrist. Sent some of the things he saw to Luna. As for whether Luna can understand something from this, that is not something Gu Xi needs to consider. ?Gu Xi only knows that the current situation in Aridovi City is on the level of a qualitative change. ??If he successfully steps over, Alidovi City will give him more support. ? ? If there is no way to cross, the city of Aridovi will become what it was before. The seven cities of Aridovi in ??different periods will become a plate of scattered sand just like the original ones. ??If you step over it, Alidovi City will become a quite huge city group, providing enough support for Gu Xi. Gu Xi has no way to intervene in this matter, he can only help Luna in this way. I hope Luna can successfully take this step with Gu Xi''s help. It''s just that Luna seemed to be in a contradictory state at this time. She was able to respond to some of the messages Gu Xi sent her, but she did not explain to Gu Xi the changes in Alidovi City during this period. Gu Xi couldnt enter Alidovi City on the train, so in the end he had to settle for this. ?However, Gu Xi can make some judgments based on Luna''s tone. Lets use it to guess the current situation in Aridovi City. Whenever this happened, Lin would obediently retreat to the door and wait, leaving a quiet private space for Gu Xi. This made Gu Xi quite satisfied. It is for this reason that after seven days passed, when Gu Xi was about to get off the train, he specially took some gold coins and gave them to Lin as a tip along the way. After getting off the train, Gu Xi moved his body. After sitting on the train all day, his waist was somewhat unbearable. Fortunately, he finally got off the train and he could get up and move his body. ?Gu Xi moved his body a little too loud accidentally, causing a gust of wind. ?That voice immediately attracted the attention of many people. They took a look at Gu Xi''s attire, and a look of approval flashed in their eyes. Those who have come here are obviously fat sheep from outside. ??This green robe and long bow are obviously not Bai Liancheng''s style. ??This must be someone who came from some forest or elven city to look for some materials. ?This kind of people often come with a certain purpose. They must have a lot of funds or materials on hand. So some people have come up with the idea of ??whether to cheat or do a fairy dance. Several gangs gathered near the train station quickly got the news. The police officer responsible for public security has also received the news. ?But he glanced at Gu Xi and didn''t take the matter to heart. In their eyes, this kind of thing is beyond their control. After all, it is quite common to steal customers outside a train station. For a fat sheep like Gu Xi, who is obviously from out of town, if you are not careful, you will often encounter detours from unscrupulous rental companies, unscrupulous agents recommending some hotels, and end up being cheated. At most, you will encounter some immortals or be dragged into a black game to work or something. When these things did not happen, even if the police officers knew that such a group of people existed, they would not be able to arrest them. And after something happens, they can sort things out by themselves. Even if something does happen, they can just push someone out to take the blame. ?It is not a simple matter to truly cure the disease. ??Besides, the Gu Xi dressed in front of him is obviously not a necromancer or a death knight from Bailian City. Such a person dares to come to Bailian City alone, which shows that he is quite confident in himself. Even if he says it, he may not get a good result. So they just glanced at Gu Xi and secretly gave him a hint. As for whether Gu Xi can understand it himself, it depends on his own understanding and luck. Gu Xi happens to be the kind of person who is not very lucky. He saw none of the hints given to him by the Sheriff. After leaving the train station, Gu Xi immediately jumped into a taxi. Chaoyang Guild knows about it and sends me there. Sitting with Xincheng is accustomed to various high -tech transportation, and now he has returned to transportation such as carriages. Gu Xie is somewhat a little bit like the next generation. ?Sitting in the carriage, he opened the curtains of the carriage window and looked out. ??Bai Liancheng is still as gloomy as before, with no sunlight shining down at all. For some reason, Gu Xi feels that this style is quite comfortable. When I looked out the window, I was fascinated unconsciously. (End of this chapter) Chapter 918： The Black Guild in Bailian City (please subscribe) Chapter 918 The Black Guild in Bailian City (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! ?However, as the carriage passed some locations, Gu Xi slowly realized that something seemed wrong. The surrounding environment has become more gloomy. The most important thing is that there are many high-rise buildings nearby that are obviously unfinished. Each high-rise building has no life at all, but is filled with a kind of death. As a veteran of the Necromancer, Gu Xi can clearly feel that this kind of death aura is not ordinary. There is obviously a lot of resentment here. Master, you are going in the wrong direction. This is a shortcut, dont worry, Bailiancheng is all in this style, I wont charge you more. No, this road is obviously wrong. I know that the undead are common here in Bailian City, but Im not stupid. Look at every window, and there are women in red clothes standing there. Don''t tell me what the red line is. " Just as he said, the moment Gu Xi landed on the ground, all the nearby resentful ghosts focused their attention on Gu Xi. You have made the worst choice. Even I dare not get off the carriage here. Do you know what getting off the carriage here means? Hearing this, Gu Xi knew that there was no need to talk about this matter. Let me tell... ?Either you kill us all, or there will be no way out. " The coachmans eyes widened before he finished speaking. It is said that if you hand over the money, you can release it. ?It seems that you already know what you are facing, and you have honestly handed over all the money and resources you have with you. You may not know what kind of undead these are. Facing such an enemy, Gu Xi had no interest in thinking about how he could encounter such a black guild. ?At this time, he just couldn''t figure out how the underworld in Bai Liancheng found his head. As soon as he landed, the carriage that was rushing forward stopped. ?Although Gu Xi obviously realized that something was wrong, he had experienced too much and now his heart had completely calmed down. Everything in front of him was nothing to him. Haha, I just like to communicate with humorous people like you. ?The other party took him directly to their base. This is an abandoned game fragment we found. Enter here or we will let you out. This is clearly not giving yourself a way to survive. ?This is simply a lie. ?Let''s find a way out, or you can look around. That means you will come into direct contact with all the undead here. ?He raised his legs and kicked open the door of the carriage with a heavy kick. Then he turned over and jumped out of the high-speed carriage. ??But Gu Xi was not as scared as he thought. Instead, he calmly stared at the various undead flying out of the surrounding unfinished buildings. Even counting the number of these undead with great interest. It seemed as if he had entered some kind of treasure house. Under such circumstances, the carriage driver who brought Gu Xi in naturally felt something was wrong. ?For the first time, he felt that he had done something wrong. Su You, what happened? ?At this time, a voice came from the top of a building not far away. ??The coachman ignored him and quickly explained. President, the fat sheep jumped down on his own, but his reaction was wrong. It doesnt matter if the reaction is wrong, just meet the person. The shooter from the outside, the direction of the elves, has the smell of fruit trees. If the intelligence is correct, this is the target we bought. Hurry up and kill him, our sacrifice is about to begin, and the sacrifice is not ready yet. " Hearing this, the coachman finally breathed a sigh of relief. ??However, when Gu Xi heard this, he couldn''t help but slap his head.??????What is this situation? Why does he always meet these people who do things without thinking. Is there something wrong with them? Looking at Gu Xi standing so calmly, it was obvious that he was not afraid of them. What do they want to do now? Actually, Gu Xi didn''t know that it was a complete accident that he met these people this time. ?These people belong to the hidden black guilds, not the forces near the train station. The reason for their existence is quite strange, because they have been dragged into the game for too long. Many old players have experienced too many games and killed too many people in the game, and their minds have begun to become distorted. ?Especially the undead-oriented cities like Bailian City. Why do students have to be assigned to various guilds for three years as soon as they graduate? The purpose here is to ensure that players can lay a solid foundation within three years through the inheritance in the guild, and prevent their minds from being too distorted, lest players take the wrong step. But no matter how well the guild handles the situation, some players will inevitably make wrong choices. Slowly, some players think that since they are already deep in the game anyway and Genesis cannot leave, they might as well turn themselves into characters in the game. Only in this way can players survive in the game. In fact, there are still many players who take this route. ? Even some black guilds walking on the edge of the law, and some players who want to improve their level but have no chance, will voluntarily choose to take this path. After distorting themselves, their situation will be closer to that of the game characters. The advantage of this is that they will have a level beyond their normal strength in certain games. ?For example, for some players, the upper limit of their level talent is almost level 4, and they may not be able to reach level 5 in their lifetime. But in a particular game, his strength can reach level 15 or even level 20. ??It''s just that after this game, his strength will return to its original level. For some people, of course he will choose to be a level 20 game character in the game. The natural result of this is that their connection with the game will gradually deepen. The most important thing is that part of their thinking will become like that of the game characters. Even though Gu Xi and Luna are communicating well now, Gu Xi clearly knows that he is a player and Luna is an NPC. These players are not. In their minds, they may be players or game characters. So their ideas will be a little unnatural. Whether there is any problem or not, you will definitely fight the enemy when you see them. Dont beat me if you havent beaten me before. If you dont beat me, you will be sorry for your identity. So their behavior sometimes looks silly. In the eyes of some players who are more involved in the game, they may only be able to remember two rules. Dont fight on the street. Kill the enemies who enter the game directly. As for other aspects, let them understand, it is better to let them choose how to improve themselves in the game and strengthen their combat capabilities. The players Gu Xi encountered were in this situation right now, and the situation was even more serious because these players had gathered together to form a black guild that led players astray. If this continues, their existence would turn into a doomsday cult. type of organization. At that time, it will be a huge trouble for any city. In order to ensure the secrecy of the black guild, outsiders who come into contact with them must die. When Gu Xi got on the carriage, the game animation had already started. ??When they are not beaten to the point of remaining HP, even if they find that the situation is not right, they will not retreat, but will rush forward head-first. The effect is better than using war shackles. ?Before Gu Xi could take action, the leader of the black guild on the roof roared. Go up! Swallow him up! (End of this chapter) Chapter 919： Gu Xi who takes the initiative (please subscribe) Chapter 919 Gu Xi takes the initiative (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! ??The president of the black guild and the carriage driver named Su You didn''t care at all, which made Gu Xi understand what was going on. He understood that he was preventing disaster for others. They want to take away a player who looks like an elf archer and smells like a fruit tree. ??Gu Xi lowered his head, looked at the phantom magic wand in his hand that turned into a long bow, and then took a look at his clothes, and he understood in his heart. It doesnt seem unreasonable that they would admit the wrong person. It''s just that Gu Xi can understand their current reactions, but he doesn''t have any thoughts about the other party. When they brought Gu Xi to this place, they were already enemies. Looking at the red mark above the heads of the resentful ghosts who came out of the unfinished building, Gu Xi knew that all these undead souls were enemies, and there was no possibility of reconciliation in this battle. ?That feeling is that even though Gu Xi is standing there, everyone unconsciously ignores Gu Xi''s presence. Su You, who was closest to Gu Xi, immediately felt something was wrong. The ability of the psychic lamp is activated immediately, allowing Gu Xi to quickly disappear from the enemy''s mental sight. Where are the people? Su You has always regarded Gu Xi as a shooter. ??? Before the other party could react, the holder of the Huangquan Dragon Robe took action at the same time. As soon as this move was performed, all the undead present were shocked. ??As the wielder of the Soul Lamp took action, all the undead that had just been staring at Gu Xi looked away. President, something went wrong. ??Everyone knows about professions such as shooters. Their long-range attack power is very strong, but their melee skills are not very high. After all, shooters always have a way to hide themselves. When the leader of the black guild yelled that sentence, three black shadows immediately appeared around Gu Xi. This is a situation that Su You never considered from the beginning. ??But before he could finish his words, the wielder of the Forward Force-Shattered Formation charged and slashed in front of Su You with a sword. The Huangquan Edict! ?This also ensures Gu Xis own safety. These are the three purple-armored holders under him. He could guess what happened when Gu Xi disappeared quickly in front of him. But the forward force - the wielder of the Shattered Array sword slashed out directly, and it felt like a heavy cavalry charge. Su You has always been on guard against Gu Xi''s sudden shooting. Gu Xi would not put his life in the hands of others. Facing this blow, Su You wanted to defend himself, but it was already too late. ??He only felt his body tremble, and the carriage he was driving was knocked away. He flew backwards for more than ten meters and fell heavily to the ground. At this time, all the undead nearby turned their eyes to Su You. This is exactly what Su You said at the beginning. Leaving a carriage or other safe shelter in this world is tantamount to putting yourself in the mouth of ghosts and undead. Not to mention, all the resentful ghosts here are game characters killed by the black guild or players who were tricked into entering. They are trapped here and their hearts are full of resentment. This went on day after day, and finally it became the kind of creature that would automatically attack any creature that left the carriage. Su You himself is a death knight. His own death aura, coupled with the blessing of the carriage, can prevent these undead from looking at him. But just now, the full force of the forward force - the full-strength strike of the armor holder of the Shattering Formation knocked him out of the carriage, which put him in the sight of the undead. ??And he was seriously injured by the Forward Force-Shattering Array wielder, and the undead immediately saw his weakness. ?This time, his situation became dangerous. You must know that among these undead, there are many players who were brought in by Su You, and they all hate Su You in their hearts. ?Now that they had such an opportunity, they all naturally pounced on Su You, trying to tear into pieces all the bones Su You gave him. Su You was also shocked at this time. He shouted loudly: "President, save me!" But it was already too late. As his cry rang out, the alarmed undead jumped on Su You from all directions, and the scene instantly became chaotic. At this time, the black guilds arrangements have just been launched. The members of the black guild hidden in this area also mobilized one after another at this time. Gu Xi could notice that lights of different colors flashed on the roofs of most of the unfinished buildings. This is a sign that someone is taking action. It''s just that Gu Xi noticed something. ?These lights seem to have some gaps. They all use the same spell, but they give people a feeling of being stuck in levels. Gu Xi didnt know that it was actually those twisted players who were using their own power in the game. I thought something was wrong with them. ?No matter what, Gu Xi will not change his fighting style because of the enemy''s attack. He will let the spiritual lamp hide himself. Gu Xi''s purpose is to release his undead troops. After he was mentally shielded, Gu Xi quickly retreated and at the same time he released two city gates. One is the main city gate used for sending out troops in battle, the steel city gate. ?This is the closest to Alidovita, and most of the troops are concentrated here. As soon as the steel city gate comes out, Gu Xi can have a large army to attack at any time. ??It''s just that this time Gu Xi''s death city has reached level 8 or above. Along with the steel city gate, there is also a city wall about 30 meters long. ??The construction of the moat has not yet started under the steel city gate, but the arrow tower on the city wall has been built. ?This time the arrow tower was also released together with the steel city gate. As soon as the steel city gate was released, a large number of skeleton shooter troops were quickly in place. The skeleton archer bosses are distributed according to their respective strengths. The stronger ones lead the team to the arrow tower, while the weaker ones line up on the city wall. Although Gu Xi had not communicated with them, they understood the situation in front of them as soon as they came out. ?No matter whether the resentful ghosts here have any grievances in their hearts, in the eyes of the skeleton shooters, they are all enemies. Gather the fire! Five against one, worry about the ghosts immunity to physical attacks! Shoot, everyone shoots quickly! Every skeleton shooter leader issued the order immediately. No matter what the abilities of each skeleton shooter boss are, their processing methods are unified. In response to the effects of the ghost undead being immune to large-scale physical attacks, they all used multi-hit attacks. ?As long as you fight more, you will always encounter a situation where the enemy is not immune. ?At the same time, the earth-bound dragon in front also switched to mirror mode, and a mirror dragon breath was sprayed out at the resentful ghost in front of him. ?This kind of mirror dragon breath is the effect of magic attacks and can hurt ghost-type troops. It can be said that as soon as the steel city gate appeared, the resentful ghosts in front of them were stunned. At this time, the door to the underworld released by Gu Xi also slowly opened, and a road to the underworld was slowly opening. (End of this chapter) Chapter 920： Death Knights, charge! (Please subscribe) Chapter 920 Death Knights, Charge! (Please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! Death incarnate! ??As the door to the underworld opened, all the resentful souls and resentful ghosts in the space in front of them seemed to explode. They clearly felt a power coming from behind the gate of the underworld that could free them. This is what the resentful ghosts who have been trapped here want to get most. ?So a large number of resentful ghosts did not care about the skeleton shooters shooting at them at the steel city gate, nor did they care about the black guild members in this space who were suppressing and controlling them. ?They rushed towards the gate of the underworld, like fish jumping from a barrel into a river. It was under such circumstances that Gu Xi released his own death incarnation. The ones released by Gu Xi this time were the incarnation of death - the God of Death and the incarnation of death - Titan. "We have been discovered and cannot let him live. Everyone, use your abilities and kill him." ??And why Gu Xi led the resentful ghosts here to leave in the first place. At this time, the president also wanted to understand what was going on. Since the establishment of the Death Meeting Point, Death, the incarnation of Death, has felt more like a normal Death, and has become more enthusiastic about guiding souls into the underworld. The members of the black guild hiding in various unfinished buildings were at a loss when they saw this situation. In his opinion, this was clearly arranged for him. ?There is an opportunity before us. Death, the incarnation of death, appears in front of the gate of the underworld and quickly begins to guide. ?Death Incarnate-The Death Land of Titan is directly connected with the Gate of the Underworld. ?And the incarnation of death, the God of Death, guides these wronged souls and resentful ghosts into the underworld at the gate of the underworld. This is clearly aimed at the space in front of them. What they brought in was not the target of their sacrifice this time, an elf-directed archer who was deceived by them, but a necromancer pretending to be an archer. It''s just that he now has six arms, and he has not yet collected all the weapons in his hands, and there is no need to change weapons now. Because Gu Xi accidentally obtained the rather special architectural design of the Death God''s Gathering Point last time, the current death incarnation, the God of Death, is the same as the bone dragon, the incarnation of death, and can constantly exchange weapons on his body. So the leader of the black guild asked his men to activate their respective abilities. But whether it is necessary or not is completely different. ?These resentful ghosts crowded over as soon as they saw it, as if if they miss this opportunity, they will miss the chance to leave here. As soon as they appeared, they coordinated with the Gate of the Underworld. For the leader of the black guild, if anyone doesnt want to make life easier for him, just kill him. These guild members are all the kind of players who have gone dark. In the city, their level limit is only around level 4, and they will never be able to pass level 5. How could Wu Guxi know the target of his sacrifice this time, and be brought here dressed as the target of the sacrifice? ??The leader of the black guild immediately issued orders to his subordinates. But in the game world they chose, they are considered game characters, and their levels have all reached level 15 or above. ?This abandoned game world in front of them is their territory, where they can also temporarily use powers above level 15. Under the order of the black guild leader, the players staying here also took action. A group of players wearing heavy black armor stood up. When they stood up, the black heavy armor had no decoration on its surface. ??But as they walked out of the safe area on the roof of the unfinished building, various different patterns began to appear on the surface of their black heavy armor. Among these lines, some are as dark red as blood, some are as blue as ice, and some are flowing like dark green liquid. At the same time, more gorgeous-looking weapons such as long knives, spears, and battle axes appeared in their hands. War horses covered in thick iron armor appeared beside them. As they gathered, a smile flashed in the eyes of the black guild leader. He has been working hard here for so many years, and finally has some results that can be achieved. In his black guild, there are a total of three hundred twisted players who can reach level 15 in the game. ?There are about a hundred necromancers among them, and the rest are all death knights. ?This time was the time when all the death knights under him were out in full force. Although there was no way for the people in Bailian City to see the scenery in front of him, the guild leader was still quite satisfied. With these death knights, they jumped onto their war horses. ??They raised their weapons and shouted the death knight''s war declaration at the same time. Death Knights, charge! After shouting this sentence, all the death knights jumped from the roof of the unfinished building. ??Converged into a torrent and rushed towards Gu Xi. ?As they rushed forward, the Yin Qi around them also gathered and turned into a dark cloud that enveloped them. The resentful ghosts nearby will be washed away by this yin energy, and may even be driven away. ?But before they rushed in front of Gu Xi, they saw the dark clouds in the sky split by a rainbow, and a group of heavy cavalry in white robes and silver armor rushed towards them with broadswords in hand. ?These heavy cavalry are the white-robed cavalry under Gu Xi. Although their level is still level 13, their battlefield luck ability has been improved to an extremely high level. When the Death Knight approached them, various situations kept appearing, directly interrupting their charging action. ??And when the death knight rushed in front of the white-robed cavalry battle formation, a group of two-headed hellhounds with a halo jumped out from under the white-robed cavalry. ?They bit the death knight''s mount with one bite, and the halo around them simultaneously suppressed the death knight''s combat effectiveness. ?With this bite, the death knight''s charging action was directly interrupted, and the entire battle situation became chaotic. The troops of the white-robed cavalry took this opportunity and charged head-on towards the death knight. Under their impact, the heads of these death knights were chopped off immediately. ??The Death Knight, who was still very aggressive at first, didn''t even block his face and was hacked to death on the spot. ??The leader of the Black Guild did not expect to encounter such a situation. He was about to issue a new order when he discovered that a large number of quite unique undead appeared near various unfinished buildings. The levels of these undead are all above level 15 and below level 17. Each of their undead has its own characteristics, and they do not form an army to fight like other undead troops. Instead, a small team of five people was formed to fight together. ?These undead souls are the result of death and transformation during Gu Xis time. It can be said that each of them is the product of Gu Xis careful processing. ?Gu Xi took them with him to serve as his bodyguards. ?Now Gu Xi has only one goal, kill the remaining players and destroy this ghost place in front of him. (End of this chapter) Chapter 921： Gu Xi’s transformation army (please subscribe) Chapter 921 Gu Xis transformation army (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! What Gu Xi''s high-level undead showed at this time directly frightened the president of the black guild. ??Gu Xi spent a whole month day and night transforming the undead. ??Although he dare not say that he knows the attributes of every undead, he is still quite clear about the general situation. It can be said that every team can achieve cooperation such as combat, magic and animal husbandry. ??Three or five of their undead people cooperated with each other, and their combat effectiveness skyrocketed. ??If Gu Xi had such an undead army at his disposal, it would not be so difficult for him to fight against the Yaksha Yushu King. ?With only four or five such teams, they can completely hold back the King of Yaksha Yushu, and finally wear him to death through other means. Now that such troops are taking action against those from the black guild, the fight will naturally be quite smooth. ?In every unfinished building, there are soul-suppressing arrays arranged by necromancers above level 15 in order to suppress and cultivate the resentful ghosts. ?Every move they made fell into Gu Xi''s eyes. ??Furthermore, since it has grown up with the Necromancer since level 10, the status of this bone dragon in the heart of the Necromancer is somewhat worse than that of the contracted undead. ?In order to ensure that these resentful ghosts are well raised, each unfinished building has corresponding characteristics and layout. ?They took advantage of the opportunity that all the resentful souls and resentful ghosts had left the unfinished building, and rushed into the unfinished building in one breath. ??This time to make trouble for the sacrifice, the black guild even called all the players over. At least they didn''t waste their good intentions. After rushing into the unfinished building, they acted quickly. ?Each undead body has some traces of splicing. When Gu Xi transformed them, he either gave them corresponding weapons and equipment, or added bones, internal organs, etc. to their bodies. From time to time some necromancers would come over to check. When necromancers perform various magic rituals, they will definitely put the bone dragon on the outside for defense. When they attack now, they are simply attacking without thinking. ?? Gu Xi is still very satisfied with the situation of these undead created by himself. Normally speaking, the Necromancer needs to make or subdue at least one bone dragon to pass level 10. So if you want to find these necromancers, you only need to find the bone dragon. ?These high-level undead follow this method and move forward looking for enemies. You dont just walk in the door, you kick it in directly. In other words, no matter what route the necromancer takes at level 15, they will always have at least one bone dragon in hand. In this way, their combat effectiveness will naturally be strengthened accordingly. ??Whether they are skeletons, zombies or ghosts, the main character is the word "mang". ??Now every unfinished building is guarded by a level 15 necromancer. Soldiers carrying heavy weapons rushed to the front. After entering the door, the warrior will first perform a sweep, usually using skills such as thunder strike or sweeping the army. Regardless of whether someone is hit or not, the main attacker will attack from behind the warrior. As the main attackers, these are undead that focus on attack, including skeleton mages, skeleton two-handed swordsmen, corpse shamans, zombie spearmen, undead shooters and other units. They all have powerful attacks and range attacks that can control the field. Following behind the soldiers, they have more time to observe the situation in the room. When they take action, they will be more targeted. And every move is aimed at the enemy''s life. As they take action, the soldiers in front only need to hold back the enemy. There is no need to do anything else at all. With the two in front of them, the battle is almost over. If that doesnt work, there will be someone in the back who will be responsible for replenishing blood. ?Most of these undead are soldiers such as undead priests and skeleton priests. In addition to replenishing the blood of the warriors in front, they also have the function of cursing the enemy. As for adding some attribute effects to their own undead, its not that they dont want to, but that they cant do it. It would be good if Gu Xi could find a profession that could replenish health for each team. ??I want something else, even if I think too much. ?Of course this is the configuration of a three-person team. The same situation is almost the same for a team of four or five people. Just add two attackers, or a controller or a generalist. Anyway, each team has corresponding coordination. No matter what, what they talk about is controlling the situation in the shortest possible time. Even if there is no way to kill the enemy instantly with one blow, it must be ensured that the enemy has no way to counterattack or escape. With such cooperation, they killed quite smoothly along the way, and soon they were in front of the necromancer. ??Including the president of the black guild, all the necromancers did not expect that Gu Xi would have such a group of troops. They were completely unprepared. In the mind of the black guild leader, as soon as the Death Knights attacked, the battle here would be almost over. In the end, they never expected that one person, Gu Xi, could equal the combat power of their entire guild. The Death Knights were directly destroyed. ?When he took action to defeat the Death Knights, Gu Xi''s men had already attacked the Necromancers. Now these necromancers all feel threatened. ??As mentioned before, each of these necromancers are players who have been gamified. Their brains have been somewhat distorted, and their behavior has become somewhat biased towards game characters. ?The location they are in front of is equivalent to their territory. When Gu Xi''s men rushed in, they had already regarded themselves as the BOSS guarding the gate. At this time, there was no thought of retreating in their minds. Their only idea was to kill the men sent by Gu Xi. ??If Gu Xi was just an ordinary necromancer, he would definitely not be able to deal with so many necromancers whose statistics reached level 15 one by one. But who allowed Gu Xi to transform into the undead for a whole month during this period. Who allowed Gu Xi to have enough corpses on hand to serve as materials? ?These newly transformed undead not only surpass these necromancers in terms of level, but also look like a serious team for completing dungeons in terms of combat cooperation. Facing them, these necromancers have no advantage at all. ??The most terrible thing is that there are quite a few teams like Gu Xi, and it can even be guaranteed that every necromancer has at least one unit in front of him to deal with it. Under such circumstances, the battle between the undead troops and the necromancer finally started. (End of this chapter) Chapter 922： Changes in the war situation (please subscribe) Chapter 922 Changes in the Battle Situation (Please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! Boom! Boom! Boom! Listening to the explosions coming from the unfinished building, and watching the skeletal dragons being beaten out of the unfinished building, Gu Xi also had a look of surprise and satisfaction in his eyes. ??This is the Bone Dragon Legion that is coming to your door. ? Gu Xi was thinking and waved behind him. The Soul-Calling Tower quickly appeared behind Gu Xi and sent Gu Xi to the top of the Soul-Calling Tower. ?There is an opportunity before us. Just after sending away those resentful souls, Gu Xi had already felt it. Just send these guys who want to leave away from the area in front of you and into the underworld. Gu Xi can also get kill rewards. What Gu Xi in front of him was staring at were the bone dragons that had just been killed. Its just this range, this intensity. ?Standing on the soul summoning tower, Gu Xi raised the magic wand in his hand. How could any elf archer make such a big splash? The talent of double death can also be activated, adding a lot of ghost minions to the city of Alidovi. Even if these resentful souls and resentful ghosts are not left behind, it will not be a loss for Gu Xi. The "Book of Ghost Dragons" automatically appeared beside him. ?With the existence of the Spiritualism Tower, Gu Xi''s scope of spiritualism suddenly expanded to include the entire unfinished building. ?At the same time, Gu Xi also noticed that in the unfinished building, there were suppressed corpses left by the ghosts and ghosts during their lifetimes. ?But Gu Xi has no time to worry about this now. Without having to think about it, the necromancers can also recognize it. This is the spiritualism they usually use to summon spirits. Not to mention the bone dragons that are now being beaten out of unfinished buildings. ?Even if some people say that this is a method of undead and natural disaster, they will believe it. ??What kind of things are the sacrifices they brought back this time? ?But their minds didn''t turn around at all. Even if they found that the situation was wrong, they had no idea of ??retreating. They were still thinking about **** the enemies rushing over and then kill Gu Xi. Also flying out was the Spiritual Lich''s "Book of Phylactery." It was obvious that this book also felt something. How could Gu Xi be dissatisfied with such a situation? ??The necromancers who were fighting Gu Xi''s battle team immediately felt a very familiar force hanging over their heads. These corpses have been affected by yin energy and resentment, and have turned into the best materials. Spiritualism! With so many bone dragons, even without double death transformation, just on-site soul summoning can allow Gu Xi to summon an army of bone dragons. Even the leader of the black guild, who was surrounded by two teams of five, had the same idea. Unlike other players, the black guild leader himself is at a lower level. He is only at the peak level of level 3 and has never crossed the level of level 4. Although I dont know what the reason is for him to become like this. But this is the main reason why he chose to transform himself into a game character. ?At the same time, because he has transformed more thoroughly, he has reached level 19 in the game and is currently on a mission to reach level 20. His own level, coupled with his several contracted undead, gave him the upper hand for a while. Two small teams of five people surrounded him, but they couldn''t do anything to him. Instead, they took the opportunity to kill several undead soldiers. At this time, Gu Xi had not noticed that something was wrong with the situation here. After all, the combat team he sent out was too scattered, and the unfinished building had the function of targeting and suppressing the undead. Gu Xi was not a perceptive player, and he didn''t pay much attention to many details on the battlefield. ??He didn''t know that the black guild leader had already begun planning a counterattack. At this time, Gu Xi was still dealing with what he could see in front of him. ?Under Gu Xi''s spiritualism, the enemy bone dragons that were knocked out by the battle team were put back together one by one, turning into Gu Xi''s bone dragons and flying into the air, constantly circling. ?Looking at the increasing number of bone dragons in the sky, Gu Xi stretched out his hand, and the two-headed bone dragon flew out of the steel city gate. As soon as the two-headed bone dragon appeared, all the bone dragons seemed to have found their backbone and quickly moved towards the two-headed bone dragon. ?But this double-skull dragon is not a hero or a leader after all. He himself has to obey Gu Xi''s orders. ?As soon as these bone dragons came closer, the two-headed bone dragon didn''t know what to do. It was Gu Xi who noticed the situation at this time. He immediately gave the order to the two-headed dragon. "Attack these shabby buildings and demolish these shabby buildings for me." ?Under Gu Xi''s order, the two-headed bone dragon now had a goal, and flew towards a nearby unfinished building with the bone dragon. Even though the bone dragons are not undead used for siege, they are big and there are many of them. The most important thing is that all the bone dragons don''t know what to do and just follow the two-headed bone dragon. ?So all these bone dragons attacked an unfinished building there, knocking it down in just two or three blows. ?Looking at the unfinished building falling down, Gu Xi also smiled. These are all good materials. After all the enemies here are cleared, he will come over and demolish all the ruins of the fallen unfinished building. Very good, continue. ??Gu Xi waved his hand and was about to order the bone dragon to continue, but he did not expect that as the unfinished building fell, the resentful ghosts who were led into the gate of the underworld by the incarnation of death, the God of Death, were actually stimulated. ??The resentful ghosts who originally crowded towards the gate of the underworld all had red eyes, as if their homes had been stolen, and they seemed to want to attack everything around them. ?Seeing this situation, the skeleton archer leaders who were about to take back their bows and arrows immediately raised their bows and arrows again. Get ready, get ready to build up the fire! Raise your bows! We should kill all these guys and send them to the underworld for no purpose! ?But Gu Xis Huangquan Dragon Robe reacted faster, and he took a step forward again. The Huangquan Edict! ?Under the shock of the bearer of the underworld dragon robe, the chaos among the resentful ghosts was once again suppressed. At this time, Gu Xi also noticed the situation here. He immediately understood what was happening here, so he decisively issued a new order. Ghost Squad send these guys away. ?Under Gu Xis order, the ghost team prepared at the Steel City Gate came out in advance. ??The combat effectiveness of this ghost team is not very strong, and Chun Chun is just a mediocre person. ?Gu Xi has always used them as engineers. ?This time, we were prepared in advance. We were originally waiting to kill all the enemies and then let them come out to clean up the battlefield. But now, these resentful souls and ghosts are a little unbearable at first glance. Gu Xi simply released the ghost team and let these resentful souls and ghosts enjoy themselves. Bai Wuchang uses many-on-one and man-to-man transportation methods. (End of this chapter) Chapter 923： Deploy troops to attack (please subscribe) Chapter 923: Deploying troops to attack (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! As soon as the ghost team appeared, the originally chaotic ghosts and resentful ghosts were immediately frightened. They lowered their heads and no longer even pushed forward. Instead, they lined up honestly and walked into the gate of the underworld one by one. ?Such a transformation even the God of Death, the incarnation of death that leads people to the gate of the underworld, is extremely surprised. After all, the incarnation of death, the God of Death, understands the situation the most. ?These resentful ghosts fought very hard to get a chance to enter the gate of the underworld. The chaos just now made the incarnation of death, the God of Death, feel like he was unable to control the situation. ?Where can it be like now, each and every one of them is as honest as the undead that has been dealt with, without even the thought of resisting. At this time, Gu Xi also noticed that something was not right about the location of the black guild leader. Obviously the sound of the fighting over there was not very intense. As for the desire for life among the resentful souls and ghosts, they do not have it. ??If it was before, Gu Xi might not have felt anything, but now considering the different reactions of other unfinished buildings, the situation here is obviously not right. ?At Gu Xi''s order, the two-headed bone dragon and the bone dragon quickly stepped forward and knocked down these unfinished buildings. Every member of the combat team has noticed it. If the necromancer is not dealt with quickly, they will be buried downstairs. Seeing that everything in front of the gate of the underworld was taken care of, Gu Xi no longer focused his attention there, but turned to look at the unfinished building not far away. ??As the two-headed bone dragon knocked down unfinished buildings one after another, the sounds of fighting coming from other unfinished buildings became more intense. When the Two-headed Skeleton Dragon attacks, it will not remind the combat team that is fighting in the unfinished building. As a result, sometimes the combat team that is still in the battle will also be affected. ?But fortunately, Death Incarnation, as Gu Xis skill, always acts according to Gu Xis ideas. After all, after being suppressed here for so many years, these resentful ghosts only have one idea in mind, to leave freely. At present, these resentful souls and ghosts are suppressed, which is a good thing for Gu Xi, and he will naturally go faster if he queues up. ?In this way, in front of the gate of the underworld, the resentful souls and resentful ghosts disappeared one by one, leaving only pure Yin Qi and negative energy. ?This time, the incarnation of death, the God of Death, felt something was wrong. Don''t plan to kill the Necromancer, only to end up being buried in the ruins of an unfinished building. ??Two combat teams were clearly sent over there, but the sound of the battle there was a little different. They simply attack whichever unfinished building is close to them. For such a situation, Gu Xi couldn''t control it at all and could only ask the combat team to speed up. At least they wont affect their forward speed by squeezing each other and holding them back. Tear down all those unfinished buildings. White-robed cavalry, surround that unfinished building for me, and the hellhounds will attack. You guys, please go over there and see whats going on over there. ?Under Gu Xi''s order, the white-robed cavalry who had just killed all the death knights quickly rushed towards the building. ??The hellhounds blended into the team of white-robed cavalry and followed silently. There are quite a lot of white-robed cavalry, and when they move forward, they will attract everyone''s attention immediately. ?These hellhounds ran under the belly of the white-robed cavalry''s horses. Looks like a hunting dog. ?No one would have thought that these little guys who looked inconspicuous were actually the main force in the battle. They also put in a lot of effort in the battle with the Death Knight just now. ?Most of the death knights were seriously injured by their bites and then killed by the white-robed cavalry. ??If it weren''t for the fact that their level was too high and the experience gained was constantly being deducted, maybe they would have gained more experience this time than the white-robed cavalry. ?Of course the white-robed cavalry did not receive any benefits. After killing level 15 enemies, they gained a lot of experience. There are some white-robed cavalry who have killed more people, and their levels have reached level 15. All the white-robed cavalry here have uniformly improved their agility attribute after reaching level 15. Transform agility into the direction of strengthening. From this point, it can be seen that the white-robed cavalry have their own way of growing up, and they do not need to think about how to take the future. ?Just keep killing them all the way. ? And these white-robed cavalry who have reached level 15 or above have not wasted the improvement of their agility. When they rushed to the unfinished building where the black guild leader was, they rushed straight up the outer wall of the unfinished building. This is much more difficult than the previous death knight. The death knights rushed all the way down from the roof of the unfinished building. ??Let alone the Death Knight, even Gu Xi can do this while stepping on the Holy Silver Evil Coffin. But the white-robed cavalry were different. They were rushing up the wall, which had two completely different feelings. When they rushed upward, Cerberus had no choice but to run up the stairs in the unfinished building to find the location of the black guild leader. Coming with them were the men Gu Xi had just named. ?Skeleton Titans and level 19 zombies are all in it. Zombie wants to hit level 20 and be the first in Gu Xi''s hand. ??The Bone Titan didn''t want to see the scene of bone dragons gathering in front of him, so he ran over. No matter what their reasons were, more and more soldiers crowded into the unfinished building where the leader of the black guild lived. Facing this situation, the leader of the black guild not only had no intention of escaping, but instead burst out laughing. Come on, let me die! ?While roaring, the president of the black guild stood on the roof of the unfinished building. Beside him are five of his contracted undead. Behind him is a bone dragon with three heads. ??That bone dragon was not of a high level, but it was quite big. As soon as it appeared, it roared at the two-headed bone dragon under Gu Xi. That look was clearly a provocation to the two-headed dragon. ?Following his appearance, another group of undead troops of about level 10 appeared nearby. ?These undead troops are very standard. They are all skeletons, zombies, ghosts, vampires, etc., and the number is about three thousand. As they rushed out, Gu Xi understood that they were the bodyguards of the black guild leader. ?Taking it out at this time shows that these necromancers still have the capital to fight hard. ?Thinking of this, Gu Xi stood a little at the top of the summoning tower, holding the phantom magic wand. Assemble the Bone-Zhanying Camp, the Demon-Sacrifice Camp and the Black Dragon Camp to attack! (End of this chapter) Chapter 924： The fighting style of Black Dragon Camp (please subscribe) Chapter 924 The fighting style of the Black Dragon Camp (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support, additional updates will be added starting from Sunday. ?Following Gu Xis order, the Bone-Zhanying Camp, the Demon-Sacrificing Camp and the Black Dragon Camp were quickly dispatched. As soon as they appeared here, the Bone-cutting Battalion rushed forward under the leadership of Robbie. The environment in front of him was the most suitable for the Bone-cutting Battalion. When he rushed out with his men, Robbie was still muttering about why he didn''t let them out in the first place. ??If they had been allowed to take action at the beginning, they might have fought to the end of the battlefield by now. ?But it''s not too late now. The undead troops released by the black guild leader this time can be regarded as standard undead troops. ??It''s not as difficult to fight as the resentful ghosts who are still queuing up over there. At most, their levels are a bit high, but so what, after so many battles and various supplements, the two-handed swordsmen of the Bone-cutting Battalion have been replaced. The style of street fighting in front of us is most suitable for troops like them. As the commander of the Black Dragon Battalion, I order you to temporarily follow my arrangements and use a bow that can shoot over 1,500 meters! But at this time, all the skeleton shooters took action according to Bryce''s request, and fired a volley together. It''s like an arrow pointing into the sky. ??If Bryce hadn''t discovered this situation immediately, Gu Xi might not have known that there were still this group of enemies in the sky until they rushed down. Their balance levels have all reached level 8 to 9, and some have exceeded level 10. Follow me and fire a round of volley, and then retreat to the original position after my troops are in position. Obviously these ghost dragons are the men of the black guild leader. ?The bodies of these ghost dragons are pure green. They have been hovering in the sky, seeming to be looking for opportunities to take action. ?Coupled with the blessings of various attributes, they have also done things that allow them to fight enemies above level 10. It turns out that there are thirteen ghost dragons hidden in the sky. He didnt quite understand why Bryce was shooting into the sky. As soon as Robbie came out with the Bone Slashing Battalion, he quickly rushed towards the enemy undead. ??Bryce opened the bow himself as he spoke. ??But if the ambush is discovered, it is not an ambush. At Bryce''s command, one third of the skeleton archers raised their longbows. When they were shooting out, Gu Xi discovered something. ?Although the number was a little smaller, Bryce didn''t think much about it. This number of shooters was enough for him. When he came out of the steel city gate, he didn''t even wait for his men to get into position before shouting at the skeleton shooter leader on the steel city gate. ??When Bryce took action, Gu Xi was stunned for a moment. ?But the one who moved faster than Gu Xi was Bryce from the Black Dragon Camp. ??The thirteen ghost dragons here are all about level 13, which is almost the same level as Gu Xi''s original ghost dragon. ??If they really made a sneak attack on Gu Xi''s Bone Dragon team, except for the two-headed Bone Dragon, probably none of the other Bone Dragons that had just joined would survive because of the sneak attack. But things are different now. The ghost dragon discovered by the Black Dragon Camp was immediately targeted by Bryce. ??Although here due to the range and the fact that the Black Dragon Battalion is not fully out, the number of skeleton shooters that can attack at the same time is only more than 4,000. But this is enough for the ghost dragon. The main purpose of Gu Xi''s skeleton archers is to have a large number of them and focus fire to kill. More than four thousand arrows were all focused on one ghost dragon. The ghost dragon didn''t even react and was torn into pieces by the flying arrows. Killed by this blow, all the remaining ghost dragons looked at the skeleton shooters. They rushed towards the skeleton shooter quickly. But they were still a step slow. When they killed the first ghost dragon, Bryce already knew the situation of the ghost dragon. He ordered decisively: "Three thousand archers fight a ghost dragon, and the three consecutive shots begin!" ??When Bryce gave the order, his Black Dragon Battalion had also rushed out of the steel city gate. They joined the battle immediately, shooting waves into the sky. Just as Bryce calculated, three thousand skeleton archers can kill a ghost dragon in seconds. At the speed at which the ghost dragon flew over, they could gather at least three arrows. It is actually possible to kill the ghost dragons before they hit you. ??Bryce took action with this idea in mind, and did not retreat in fear. Instead, he attacked the ghost dragon that pounced down in wave after wave as before. At this time, the demon sacrificial camp that had just come out had also set up the ritual array. Yongdou knew exactly what needed to be done. ??He didn''t need to pay attention to the command at all, and directly directed a mana extraction to the unfinished building area. ?This can be regarded as directly taking away the roots of those necromancers. After all, not all necromancers are like Gu Xi, whose mana power exceeds 10,000. ??Most necromancers are considered quite impressive if they have more than three thousand mana. After they reach a certain level, they will switch to the route of mental power control, mainly to control the undead troops, and of course, some will also take the route of making poison. ??It''s just that Gu Xi has never encountered such a necromancer, and he doesn''t know what their growth path is. ??Yongdou''s mana was drawn out, and all the necromancers were affected. Regardless of whether they were fighting or not, they all felt that their mana was being taken away. ?Even the black guild leader who was found was in the same situation. At this time, the leader of the black guild is performing a large-scale necromancy spell. He was already halfway ready, but as soon as he turned around, he was discovered. He is planning to use his own mana to accelerate spells and use spells to exchange time. ?This thought was good at the beginning. As long as you are willing to use more mana, double or triple the mana, this spell can be formed quickly. But he never expected that his luck would be so short, and he would directly encounter mana extraction. With one mana drawn, all the mana in him was drained. ??The leader of the black guild didn''t react in time and spat out a mouthful of blood. Then he prepared half of the spells and exploded on the spot. ?Gu Xi only saw a bang coming from the unfinished building. A black light shot out from the unfinished building. A gap seemed to have been opened in this place, and a large amount of chaotic breath and energy poured out from the gap. Gu Xi can find that there seems to be a halo hidden in these energy sources. There seems to be a level 20 player who is watching every move here through the opened gap. "This is getting more and more outrageous. Come on Cerberus, drag the guy inside out for me..." (End of this chapter) Chapter 925： The final melee (please subscribe) Chapter 925 The final melee (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! Gu Xi was right, this battle was getting more and more outrageous. At first he thought what he encountered was a fairy jump, or a common petty theft near the train station. ??As a result, I was taken to a place like this ghost land. ?Those guys seem to want to use themselves as sacrifices. Now, there are level 20 masters. This is obviously a problem. This place is not a large city like Pixincheng. Guarding, group attack, quick reaction, strengthening against the undead, etc. In their view, it was the black guild leader who caused the trouble at hand. As soon as Cerberus rushed out, the president of the black guild understood what kind of situation he had encountered. ??Bai Liancheng is just a remote undead town. Players who can hit level 20 here can compete for the position of city lord. ?As soon as Gu Xis order was given, they knew what they were going to do. ?As long as the black guild leader is killed, even if the current trouble will not disappear, it will not expand anymore. So the level 20 player in front of me is definitely not a player, at least not a serious player. Kill the one who jumps out. So they immediately pounced in the direction of the president. They all have combat auras unique to Cerberus. Although they are not led by heroes or bosses, they all have strong enough combat experience. ?They are all hellhounds with levels above level 25 in Gu Xi''s hands. They now have their auras fully activated, activating the effects of the auras to strengthen themselves. The moment they received the order, they rushed into the gap, rushing towards the location where the halo appeared against the influx of breath and energy. After quickly judging his own strength in his mind, Gu Xi made a decision. ??Although this group of hellhounds that attacked him were not as powerful as the ones that rushed into the gap, they could still be considered to have passed level 20. ??Hunter can be considered the elite among these hellhounds. As the gatekeepers of the underworld, Cerberus has only a few types of auras. ??As this group of hellhounds rushed out, the remaining hellhounds also rushed towards the president of the black guild immediately. ?After receiving Gu Xis order, more than thirty two-headed **** dogs quickly rushed out of the **** dogs. His existence is a trouble for Gu Xi. ??As the Cerberus pounced forward, the black guild leader, who had just been drained of mana and failed to cast a spell, also stared. ??If he had enough confidence when facing the men sent by Gu Xi before, but when he saw so many haloed hellhounds in front of him, all his confidence was gone. ?The players in the black guild are just game characters, and their thinking begins to be like that of the game characters. But they are not stupid. They can judge at the first glance whether they can defeat the enemy in front of them. At most, normal people will run away if they judge that the enemy cannot be beaten, and they will be more stubborn if they judge that the enemy cannot be defeated. At this time, the president of the black guild was like this. He obviously had no confidence, but he still raised his staff and rushed towards the Cerberus. ??As a necromancer, the leader of the black guild will definitely choose to enhance his intelligence when he reaches level 15. ??Now he is level 19, but his melee combat skills are actually not that strong. As he rushed out, five ghosts of different colors quickly appeared around him. ?These ghosts each made twisted upright movements, all of which showed how strong their muscles were and how outrageous their ligaments were. But the problem is that they are ghosts. Well, they dont even have a body, they are just shadows. You let the ghosts show off their muscles. Is this something wrong with your brain? But the president of the black guild doesnt think there is anything wrong with the contracted undead under him. ?? He held up his staff and struck a blow at a hellhound that was charging towards him. ?The movement is like playing golf. Then several of his contracted undead pounced on the beaten **** dog at the same time, and the five ghosts actually suppressed the **** dog. They used different weapons to hit the **** dog up and down, as if they wanted to kill the **** dog. It''s just that their combat effectiveness is much worse than this hellhound, their attack speed is also slow, and their numbers are not enough. After fighting for a long time, Cerberus only lost some blood. On the contrary, because all their attention was focused on this Cerberus, they did not notice the other Cerberus at all. Now they have been targeted by several Cerberus. Four or five hellhounds faced one of the contracted undead. As for the black guild leader, more than ten hellhounds surrounded him. He swung his staff very fast, but the problem was that his staff had no lethality, and he was really not a melee combatant. He faced dog heads biting from all directions. After a while, the black guild leader was bitten with wounds all over his body. At this time, the hellhounds who rushed into the gap also discovered the location of the halo amid the chaotic atmosphere and energy. ??This being in the halo is a very strange character. ? He ??clearly has a halo that represents level 20, but he looks like he is only around level 6. In this passage composed of chaotic breath and energy, he is fully opening his aura to resist the surrounding energy. When he saw the Cerberus jumping into the energy channel, this person''s expression also changed. What is this situation? ??This is the existence behind the Black Guild, a player who has completely twisted himself into a game character. ?Everything the black guild leader knows was taught by him. Unlike the black guild leader, he can no longer leave the game world he chose. As long as he leaves his game world, his situation will become like this. It is obvious that the aura representing level 20 is still there, but his strength is obviously only level 6. It will even decrease a lot over time, or even directly. Reach level 1 and die outside the game. ? And this time the sacrifice was also arranged by him, and even the request was made by him, an elf archer with the smell of fruit trees. ?This is to complete a task assigned by his superiors, and also to give the black guild leader a chance to reach level 20. In the end, he never expected that for a seemingly simple task, they arranged to trick people from other cities. All he had to do was send them to the designated place, kill them and bury their bodies. But the black guild not only failed to complete the task, but also exposed their previously deployed base. Even led him out of the game world. What the **** is this! (End of this chapter) Chapter 926： Clean the battlefield (please subscribe) Chapter 926: Cleaning the battlefield (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! Retreat, must retreat! ??When the black player who had reached level 20 saw the Cerberus rushing towards him, this thought flashed through his mind immediately. After all, for him, it was better to live than to be killed for no apparent reason. But this black player has also become a character in the game. ?Although he was thinking about retreating, his actions showed no intention of retreating at all. Instead, he rushed towards the Cerberus. It was obvious that he wanted to kill the Cerberus. ??Hunting like this has never happened to Cerberus before. ?But their reactions are also quick. When the black player rushes over, they pounce on him, and all the dog heads bite the black player''s vital parts. ?Under Gu Xi''s order, the Bai Wuchang of the ghost team quickly took action. If they were only responsible for guiding before, now they are driving the resentful ghosts to the gate of the underworld like they are chasing chickens. Fortunately, Gu Xi has unified the city of Alidovi. ??The black player wanted to **** his hand back, but before he could get up, he was pressed down by several hellhounds that rushed towards him, and the flesh and blood on his body was torn into pieces. ?This is why Gu Xi dared to release his men even though he looked at the possibility of destruction of the abandoned game space in front of him. Now his performance is not as good as the ordinary soldiers under Gu Xi. ?One hellhound even bit out his internal organs and was dragging his heart away. ??His body was torn open on the spot after being bitten by so many hellhounds. A large number of undead rushed out of the city gate. At this time, the president of the black guild was almost beaten by the Cerberus. ??The black player wanted to **** the heart back at this time, but as soon as he stretched out his hand, his hand was bitten open by a **** dog, dragging the hand and running in other directions. ??As the black player was bitten to death by the Cerberus, the gap in front of him became significantly larger, and a large amount of more chaotic energy began to pour into the channel. ?This black player has only reached level 20 in his exclusive game, and his level strength continues to decline after leaving the game. Looking at the situation in front of him, Gu Xi ordered decisively: "Ghost Team, let the resentful ghosts move faster. If they drag on, they will die along with this broken space. ?At the same time, Gu Xi also released several other city gates. ??A hellhound above level 25 bit the head of the black guild leader in one bite, shook his head outwards hard, and tore off his head and spine together. It is much easier to mobilize manpower now than before. ??The hellhounds are not fools like the black players. When they see that something is impossible, they rush out of the gap as soon as possible. Others went to grab things for me, so I took away all the things that could be seen here. " ?When the ghost team has no way to take action, these low-level undead are Gu Xi''s manpower responsible for cleaning the battlefield. ?When the black guild leader was killed, Gu Xi actually felt that the abandoned game space in front of him was collapsing. As soon as the Cerberus that rushed out of the gap appeared, it dealt the final blow to the black guild leader. Now he is racing for time. ?This time Gu Xi is really taking a gamble with his men. ?After Gu Xi released several city gates, a large number of undead poured into this space. With their actions, those unfinished buildings fell down at a rate of one per second. A large number of corpses buried in unfinished buildings were dug out and sent to Alidovi City together with the materials from the unfinished buildings. At the same time, the corpses of the black guild players were also sent back to Alidovi City. Especially the more than three hundred death knights, they died under the impact of the white-robed iron cavalry. But that''s not their fault. ?Who would let Gu Xi be so stubborn? There are also hellhounds in the white-robed cavalry team. ??With nearly a hundred high-level hellhounds, it is useless no matter how strong the death knight is, he just turns into a corpse as soon as he turns his head. ?These corpses are good things for Gu Xi. Not to mention their level, the weapons and equipment on them, plus the matching horses, are suitable for sending them all to various temples and transforming them into replacements for death knights. This is a good thing for Gu Xi. ??Although it is not certain what kind of knights the corpses of these death knights can be transformed into, the levels they transform into will certainly not be calculated based on the levels produced by various knights. In the end, certain adjustments must be made according to the levels of these death knights during their lifetime. At that time, a group of powerful knight troops will definitely appear. Its just that its not clear yet what the corpses of these death knights should be transformed into. ??If it weren''t for the Blue Knight, Amilcar would probably cry. ??After all, there are so many knights, and the levels are so high. If Amilcar wasn''t jealous, he wouldn''t be the commander of the death knights. ?When he released his hands to grab things, Gu Xi himself did not run around. He was still paying attention to some changes in the space. Gu Xi could clearly feel that this space was about to be destroyed. He cannot retreat until there is a problem with the space. That will definitely cause problems. ? Gu Xis estimate is that about one-third of the space in front of him will be destroyed, and he will start to retreat. When it is about half destroyed, Gu Xi can leave the scene completely. Only in this way will he not be completely trapped here. Before that, Gu Xi needed to find a way out. lest it be embarrassing when the time comes and he can''t find his way out. ?After letting out all the city gates, Gu Xi stood on the soul-calling tower and looked around, and finally his eyes locked on a location. ?That''s where Gu Xi came in in a carriage before. Just when Gu Xi and the others came in, the passage there had been sealed by a special force. Now due to the impact of chaotic energy, the blocked road appears again. ?As long as nothing goes wrong next, no one can stop Gu Xi from leaving. ?Gu Xi, who noticed this, waved his hand. "Open that road for me and send people to guard it. You move faster. The gap in the center of this space is getting bigger and bigger. If you don''t move faster, you won''t get anything." ?Hearing Gu Xi''s order, the speed of Gu Xi''s undead sped up a bit more. Some ghost teams that had been idle also began to join the team cleaning the battlefield. With their participation, Gu Xi finally moved more than 80% of the corpses and materials in the space when one-third of the space was affected by chaotic energy. As for the remaining ones, Gu Xi had no intention of trying again. For Gu Xi, safety is the most important thing. (End of this chapter) Chapter 927： Return to Bailian City (please subscribe) Chapter 927 Return to Bailian City (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! ??After exiting that space, Gu Xi stood on the roadside of Bailian City, looking at the cloud of Yin Qi that was shrinking inward and had the effect of lightning, a hint of deep thought flashed in his eyes. He had not felt anything in the abandoned game space before. But after coming out, Gu Xi felt that something was not quite right. ??Because the black guild has lost control, and the chaotic energy poured into it, the situation in front of it has attracted the attention of Bai Liancheng. ??When Gu Xi exited that space, he immediately saw a death knight force with a strength of about level 10 coming from all directions in Bailian City. Different from the death knights killed by Gu Xi before. ?These death knights in front of me are of the real level, and the equipment on them is also carefully prepared and good. As soon as he saw them, Gu Xi knew that they were the knights directly affiliated with Bailian City, the Bailian Knights. At the same time, they all wore a kind of robe jacket on their chest, with a special pattern embroidered on it. It can be said that they are one of the most elite and core troops in Bailian City. ??The status is even higher than that of the Sheriff. As Gu Xi spoke, he raised the championship ring in his hand. ?One of the death knights glanced at Gu Xi, and then asked another question. Hearing this, the death knights put down their weapons. Just came back? They are elite players selected from the major game guilds in Bailian City, and they have received various supports from Bailian City. Gu Xi was a little puzzled. When they came over, they naturally saw Gu Xi who had just come out of it. Each of them has at least one piece of purple equipment in their hands. ??When something happens in Bailian City, the Bailian Knights will rush over from all directions as soon as possible. ??An image of a white silver carp jumping out of the water. He quickly said loudly: "I am the current chief of the Netherbone Wind Academy!" When they were unsure of Gu Xi''s identity, all the death knights raised their weapons. The new batch of students from Netherbone Wind Academy just graduated two days ago, and you are now the last chief. "how do you know?" He never imagined that a year had passed since he had not reached level 10 yet. Hearing this, Gu Xi''s face couldn''t help but twitch. At this time, Gu Xi has confirmed the identity of the other party. ??Oh, he wasted several months as a necromancer, so that''s okay. I just came back from accompanying Xincheng. If you hadnt told me, I wouldnt have thought it was already the graduation season. Because there was something to talk about, and Gu Xi was definitely from Bai Liancheng, and he was always there when he came and went. The atmosphere here relaxed for a while. At this time, the leading death knight also asked curiously: "You are the first to get here, right? Do you know what is going on?" I wasnt the first to get here, I came out directly from it. I just got off the train today and took a carriage at the train station, but the guy actually took a detour. Gu Xi began to talk about the situation he encountered. Hearing what Gu Xi said, the death knights laughed. ??As far as Gu Xi''s current attire is concerned, he is not very conspicuous in Paixin City, but in a place like Bailian City where only necromancers and death knights appear, he is a standard fat sheep. ?It is already settled to trick him into taking a detour. If you are unlucky, it is common to drag him directly into a black game to work for nothing. But then I realized that something was wrong. He took me to an abandoned game space. There were some beings with strange powers in there, and their levels seemed to be broken. At one moment it looks like it has not passed level 5, and at the next it looks like it has reached level 15 or above. They even have a group of death knight troops above level 15. " The expressions of the death knights changed quickly as soon as they heard this situation. The leader asked with a serious face. Are you telling the truth? "it is true." ? Gu Xi thought for a while, stretched out his hand, and the steel city gate appeared behind Gu Xi, and the body of a death knight player was thrown out. As soon as they saw the corpse, the death knights of the Bailian Knights who were present realized that something was wrong with the corpse. Two of them immediately stepped forward, dragged the body aside, and examined it carefully. The leading death knight looked at the city gate behind Gu Xi. It turns out to be a city of death. No wonder you became the chief of the previous term. You are so lucky to be a graduate with one of the three magical skills of death. The leader of the death knights saw the details of Gu Xi at a glance, and at the same time he also understood why Gu Xi could still escape safely when encountering such a thing. A person who can take the city with him at any time can ensure his own safety no matter what kind of game he is playing. ?At this moment, the two death knights who had dragged the body aside for inspection suddenly spoke. Captain, we found out. The corpses levels are obviously different. The flesh and blood part is around level 4, but the equipment on his body and the aura he left behind can tell that he has reached level 15. Obviously, they are the black players we are investigating. It seems that this is a base for black players. How long has Mr. Gu been here? The death knight headed by him glanced at the shrinking gas restriction position, and finally asked. In less than three minutes, I came out when about a third of the inside collapsed. If we go in now, the collapse area inside should not exceed half. " Gu Xi understood what the death knight leader wanted to do as soon as he heard it, so he explained the situation immediately. But when I took action, I tore apart some things inside, so you may not find anything there. At this point, Gu Xi paused, "But one thing I want to remind you is that I seemed to have broken something inside before, and a large amount of chaotic energy was pouring out. If you want to go in, you''d better be careful. " ?Gu Xi never expected that as soon as he finished speaking, the eyes of the death knight leader would light up. In his eyes, Gu Xi saw an expression that I finally caught. Okay, I understand this. Mr. Gu, please step aside and leave the work here to me. The first team will enter first to clear the internal space. Teams 2, 3 and 4 stop all the people and dont let them get close to here. ?And Gu Zhong, go and ask where all the mages are. If you don''t come here, the clues will be lost. Let them go faster! " (End of this chapter) Chapter 928： Emergency repair of game portal (please subscribe) Chapter 928 Repairing the game portal (please subscribe) Ask for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support. We will start adding more updates tomorrow. Please support me a lot! Did I ask, what is this situation? Seeing the people of the Bailian Knights paying so much attention to it, Gu Xi also became serious at this time. He knew there was something wrong with the enemy he just met. ?Hearing Gu Xi''s question, the leader of the death knight was stunned for a moment, and then he laughed instead. "Hahaha, they would never have thought that you don''t know anything, so you just take action directly." "Is there any problem with this? When you encounter danger, you must protect yourself. As a necromancer, if you want to protect yourself, you need to kill all the enemies. This is very reasonable." ?Gu Xi asked with a puzzled look on his face. You have done us a big favor this time. By finding the thread, we can dig out these guys. Anyway, he has gained enough this time. He actually doesn''t care at all whether he knows the enemy''s background. ??It''s just that Gu Xi is still a little unclear about the origins of these guys called rats by the death knight leader. Didnt you ask someone to inform us to come over? Among the necromancers, I am the only one who is good at teleportation and suppression circles. If I don''t come over, whoever comes over will do it. " Even if they can''t all be cleared out, they can''t be allowed to take the opportunity to destroy the development of Bailian City. " ? Gu Xicai muttered, and a necromancer wearing a purple robe and a bone mask walked out of the bone gate. Hearing what the death knight leader said, Gu Xi almost understood what the situation was. Let them see the opportunity. ??He was holding a dagger ground from bones in one hand and an oil lamp in the other. When he walked out, he glanced at the leader of the death knights. ??But this is clearly not like the high gate of the City of Death that Gu Xi usually uses. Teacher Zhang, why are you here in person? In fact, the reason why these mice jumped out at this time is entirely because of the Genesis incident. A large number of masters were transferred from the city, and the only players left in the city were weak players. We spent a lot of effort to find them, but in the end we couldn''t find even a single clue, not to mention digging out the rats. ?When the gate appeared, Gu Xi could clearly feel the thick Yin energy coming from behind it. ?At this moment, a gate made of white bones quickly appeared nearby. Xiao Liu, what happened? ? Gu Xi wanted to ask, but seeing that the death knight obviously had no intention of explaining, he could only suppress the doubts in his heart. When the death knight leader named Xiao Liu saw the necromancer coming out, he quickly stepped forward to greet him. ??This necromancer has embarked on the path of the lich, and part of his skin and flesh have rotted. Yes, yes, that makes sense. Its really thanks to you this time. If it werent for you, we might have to wait for something big to happen before we could find these mice. "This is" Teacher Zhang said with a smile, without any impatience at all. Its great that Teacher Zhang can come. We found the base of the rats, but the base is about to collapse, so we have to ask Teacher Zhang to take action. Teacher Zhang nodded as soon as he heard this, and then he looked at Gu Xi. You are also a necromancer, right? This is level 9? This incident can be considered as something you have encountered. You can just see how to suppress such a space of the undead. As Teacher Zhang spoke, he raised the oil lamp in his left hand and inserted it into the shrinking Yin Qi. At this time, Gu Xi noticed a small thumb-sized figure hanging upside down on the flame of the oil lamp in Teacher Zhang''s hand. ??As Teacher Zhang used the oil lamp, the little man on the flame was twisting, screaming, and dripping oil. Even if he was standing at the back, Gu Xi could not stand the noise from the screams. He couldn''t help but want to take a step back. At this moment, Teacher Zhang took a step forward. As he took this step forward, the shrinking Yin Qi stabilized. At the same time, Gu Xi noticed that a path paved with white bones appeared under Teacher Zhang''s feet. Seeing everything in front of him, Xiao Liu''s eyes also lit up. As expected, it was Teacher Zhang. He stabilized the situation just like that. After hearing this, Teacher Zhang just smiled and walked forward holding the oil lamp. ??Whether it''s the oil lamp, the bone path, or the bone gate that just sent him here, these are all his best methods. He has integrated these skills into his own equipment. It can be said that he has truly achieved it. Equipment and skills support each other and improve each other. It can even be said that the direction of Teacher Zhangs skills has been set from the beginning. Everything he chose when he grew up revolved around the direction he chose at the beginning. It is precisely for this reason that he has a complete grasp of his profession. Not long after, he had entered the abandoned game space where Gu Xi had fought before. At this time, the place has almost collapsed. In addition, most of the unfinished buildings have been taken away by Gu Xi, so this space is almost empty. Only the gap in the middle of the space is constantly pouring in all kinds of chaotic energy. When Teacher Zhang saw this situation, his eyes lit up. Come here quickly, inject the breath of death into it, and help me stabilize this gap. ?This base is no longer useful, but this gap is different. There is obviously a game behind it. As long as we can find which game those rats are hiding in, we can know what they want to do. " As Teacher Zhang spoke, he took out a large number of corpses and arranged them near the gap. ??And more and more death knights and necromancers are coming from all directions. Death knights are naturally members of the White Trained Knights. ??The identity of the necromancers will be more. In addition to the members of the Bailian Mage Group, there are also some nearby necromancers who have received the news. After they rushed over, they were all immediately called away by Teacher Zhang, who arranged them near the gap and borrowed their magic power to stabilize the gap in front of them. Even Gu Xi was questioned. If Gu Xi had not refused quickly, he might have been arrested and worked as a coolie by now. Even if he didnt participate, Gu Xi still saw Teacher Zhangs every move from a distance. ? Gu Xi noticed that under Teacher Zhangs operation, a portal leading to the game was arranged. Behind the portal, there was an obvious atmosphere of chaos. It can be seen that the game behind this portal is not as simple as it seems. After fixing the gap to enter the game, Teacher Zhang led everyone to exit the abandoned game space where Gu Xi had just fought. As soon as they came out, the abandoned game space that had collapsed to the point of collapse finally turned into bubbles and quickly disappeared in front of everyone. Only one portal appears on the street. (End of this chapter) Chapter 929： New people joining the guild (please subscribe) Chapter 929 Newcomers joining the guild (please subscribe) Seeking subscriptions, recommendations, monthly tickets and other support. In addition, it will be resumed at noon today. Please help! "It''s done, Xiao Liu, stay here and wait for the arrangements of the city lord and others." ??As the portal into the game was stabilized, Teacher Zhang also put away his equipment and props. ??The death knights of the Bailian Knights gathered in front of the portal, guarding the newly built portal in front of them. ?Seeing that the matter was settled, Gu Xi naturally did not stay here any longer. He took one more look at the portal and then headed out with the magic wand. At this time, other necromancers who came over to help were also scattering. Gu Xi watched them call out their mounts, and naturally released the Holy Silver Evil Coffin. Since everyone is using it, why cant he use it? ?After sitting on the Holy Silver Evil Coffin, nothing happened to Gu Xi on his way back to Chaoyang Guild. ?Her skin is a little wheat-colored, and her figure is in a state that a pair of A''s can''t afford. ?Just when Gu Xi wanted to explain the situation, he suddenly heard Li Xinghui''s voice coming from the carriage behind him. ?These all fell into Gu Xi''s eyes, and Gu Xi also understood that as soon as what happened just now, it seemed that Bai Liancheng was going to be busy for a while. You can tell from the thickness of her exposed forearms that she is following the path of a death knight. When the curtains of the carriage window were opened, she looked directly at Gu Xi. Gu Xi, are you back? Yes, the bone dragon and everything are ready. Come back and check out the promotion ideas for level 10. Find a suitable land and you can pass level 10. At most, we saw some external relations personnel belonging to major guilds rushing towards the portal. I just happened to go to the Wind of the Bones Academy to select someone, and this was the seventh-ranked student among this years graduates. " I just came back from the Nether Bone Wind Academy. Thanks to your contribution in the Bailian Festival, we have a relatively high-ranking seventh lottery this time during the Nether Bone Wind Academy graduation season. ?When he returned to Chaoyang Guild, Gu Xi happened to see Chaoyang Guilds carriage returning. So fast, you have only been in less than a year. Hey, Brother Li, where are you going? At the same time, Gu Xi also noticed that from time to time there would be some bird messengers flying over with letters in the sky. ?Gu Xi turned around and found that Li Xingwei was sticking his head out of the carriage to look at the situation outside. Li Chenghui said proudly during the introduction: "You see, he is the previous chief. Under the training of our guild, he will soon reach level 10... Wait, Gu Xi, are you almost reaching level 10?" ?Because Gu Xis Holy Silver Evil Coffin is relatively large and has a special style, Chaoyang Guild was not sure whether to put this Holy Silver Evil Coffin in it for a while. ?There were three bamboo stick-like things stuck on her left and right shoulders. Gu Xi had no choice but to jump down from the Holy Silver Evil Coffin, took out his identity certificate, and prepared to explain the situation here. Gu Xixi found a short-haired woman with red hair sitting inside. As Li Xinghui spoke, he opened the curtain on the other side. Li Xinghui was also shocked by Gu Xi''s situation. ?But just after saying this, Li Xinghui realized that there was a newcomer who had just joined the guild beside him. He can''t talk nonsense at this time. "Then go quickly. There is a special promotion area in the guild. Due to the events of Genesis, the queue for application for advancement has been very long. If you don''t go there quickly, it may be delayed for a while." Upon hearing this, Gu Xi nodded to Li Xinghui. Brother Li, Ill go in first. ??Because he had a strict badge to prove his identity, the guards at the Chaoyang Guild''s gate did not check too much. Just open the door and let him go in. Just as Gu Xi was about to enter the Chaoyang Rays Guild, the female death knight who was with Li Xinghui suddenly asked. You are the chief of the previous term, senior Gu Xigu? Gu Xi paused in his steps, "Yes, you are?" My name is Li Yufeng, from Class 3 Death Knight. I wonder if Senior Gu has ever heard of me? Death Knight Class 3? I really didnt pay much attention to it. I used to be in Necromancer Class 6, and I wasnt the one with the best grades. ? Gu Xi shook his head, but he also knew that Li Yufeng actually came here to establish relations with him. The reason is that I want to have an acquaintance in Chaoyang Guild to help me. ?However, Li Yufeng is not the style that Gu Xi likes, and the difference in strength between them is relatively large. If Gu Xi is still at level 4, or if Li Yufeng is at level 6, Gu Xi can fight with her. But now Gu Xi really can''t take her. ?However, Liu Yufeng didn''t force it too much. He just said hello to Gu Xi and then lowered the curtains of the carriage. ?After entering the headquarters of Chaoyang Guild, Gu Xi forgot about Li Yufeng. At this time, Gu Xi noticed that there seemed to be some changes in the Chaoyang Guild. The number of players within the guild is obviously much smaller. ?At the same time, the brightness of the Golden Crow that has been hovering in the sky has also dropped significantly. ?This forced the Chaoyang Guild''s headquarters to turn on the street lights in advance. What is this situation? I always feel like the time is not right right now. ?Gu Xi looked up at the Golden Crow in the sky. For some reason, this time he felt that the Golden Crow was obviously a little blurry. It is not an entity at all like the ones seen before. "What type of situation is this?" ?Gu Xi had a puzzled look on his face. At this moment, a player happened to pass by Gu Xi. ?Seeing Gu Xi looking up at the Golden Crow in the sky, the player muttered to the side. Dont look at it, the president took the mission and left. I heard that this was a very difficult mission and was ordered by the Lord of Bailian City. The president took away all the contracted undead. Even the Golden Crow, which had not moved much, was brought along. ??The Golden Crow in the sky is just the shadow left by the dead soul of the Guild Leader''s contract, and can only bring partial light. If you want the guild to return to its original state, you still have to wait for the Guild Leader to come back. " Ah, the president has left? Yes, because of the Genesis incident, many major guilds have transferred many players away. ?And some things in the city cannot stop like this. So the city has placed a lot of tasks on each guild. Even the president has to complete some important tasks himself. " While talking, Gu Xi noticed another batch of messengers flying in from outside. The player who was talking to Gu Xi couldn''t help but shook his head when he saw this situation. Another mission has been sent to me, and its really endless day by day. Although he was muttering about this situation, he still flew in the direction of the messenger. It seemed that he wanted to go over and see what kind of new mission had just been sent. (End of this chapter) Chapter 930： Guild mission (210213) Chapter 930 Guild Mission (210/213) The average subscription skyrocketed during the New Year, reaching a maximum of 2136, and it is now starting to recover. Not to mention anything else, I will pay off whatever I owe plus more. Please subscribe, increase the average subscription, and see if there is a chance to make a high-quality product or something. ?Seeing the situation in front of him, Gu Xi was somewhat curious. After thinking about it, he followed and prepared to take a look and see what these tasks were like. After all, he had been away from the Chaoyang Guild for several months, and he was somewhat unclear about the current situation. ??The player who just talked to him just explained the basic situation. But he did not explain the more detailed situation. Gu Xi always needs to find someone who knows the situation and ask him. ??Also, the new graduation season has arrived. When new players join the guild, Gu Xi will officially join the Chaoyang Guild for the second year. He has an obligation to complete a guild task. "Emergency mission, urgent mission, requires the participation of a level 5 team. If anyone is willing to take over, the guild will guarantee the team membership." There is an important task here that requires a level 5 player to participate. If anyone takes over the task, the guild will be rewarded without taking any money, and 20 guild points will be added. If you are short on time, please arrange a task for me that is above level 10. I will come over to complete it after I complete my promotion. " ??If you sign up now, there are still thirty-nine players in front of you who are ready to advance to level 10. Each advancement period takes two days, which means that your turn will not be until two and a half months later. Dont worry, dont look at me. Im level 9 now. I can also do tasks above level 10. For important tasks, players at level 9 can apply, but its best to reach level 10 before coming... You can apply for me, just to see how long it will take to wait in line. If it takes a long time, just pick a task that I can do now, and I will complete it. After three turns and two turns, Gu Xi soon arrived at the place where the guild mission was released. Okay, then help me pick a short-term task that lasts about two months. These two things are the most important things he needs to do right now. Hearing that Gu Xi had such an idea, the staff members eyes lit up. ? Gu Xi looked around, and finally approached a staff member who was not that busy and said, "Hello, I would like to apply for a place to advance to level 10." As for other things, lets wait until these two things are settled. ?Gu Xi also laughed when he heard this. In this way, the time would be just right. ? Gu Xi plans to apply first. If the waiting time is short, he will upgrade to level 10 first. If the waiting time is long, he will first complete this year''s guild tasks. Yes, those players who are still queuing up to advance can also take advantage of it. You are absolutely right. Let me check it for you. ?Li Xinghui also said before that you need to queue up to advance to level 10. A big mission requires level 10 players. Are there any level 10 players who are free now? Those who have just advanced can also do it. You just have time to complete a new task, so I will pick a short-term task for you. " I will not handle the application for promotion here. Comrade, cant you see that I am busy here? Please dont come over and cause trouble. At this time, there was a lot of bustle here, and the guild staff were constantly forwarding various tasks that had just been sent. Thank you very much. ?The staff quickly dealt with it, and after a while, he handed something like a piece of white paper to Gu Xi. This is your mission, a key mission. You need to be at level 10 before you can take it. I think you are just short of the final step to advance. Even if you are not at level 10, you can still take this mission. Take a look, as for your application to be promoted to a terraced land, I have already applied for it for you. The staff at the Jin Terrace will send you a letter seven days in advance to inform you to come back and prepare. There is still one chance to jump in the queue after passing the number, but you cannot pass too many numbers. You must grasp the time well. ? ? Gu Xi took the paper and looked at it, and found that this times target information was recorded on it. "A new combat mission has appeared in the game world. It requires a necromancer of level 10 or above and an undead army of more than 2,000 people. After entering the game, you need to build a village at a designated location and defend against a monster siege!" "What kind of missions are these? Comrades, is this reliable?" Comrade, dont worry, this mission is an introductory mission after level 10, and if you complete the mission, you can get some benefits. ??If you hadn''t helped me just now, I wouldn''t have thought of giving this task to you. " The staff said seriously. Whats the benefit? Gu Xi became somewhat curious upon hearing this. Dont you see, this is a city-building task. According to the unspoken rules, when the task is completed, you can take half of the benefits of the built city. You can replenish troops in this city, and half of the new troops produced every week will be automatically sent to you. ?In addition, the various architectural plans used in building the city are all yours after they are used. At the end of the game, the player who built the city still has the first right to purchase the land deed of the city. Even if you dont use the land title, you can sell it. This thing costs a lot. " At this point, there is actually no need to say any more. ?Most players will know the benefits of this task as long as they are not stupid. Not to mention someone like Gu Xi who started with a dead city. Building a new city, even at the village level, is of great significance to Gu Xi. The first is the experience of urban construction, and then the architectural design drawings. As for the military types and land deeds, they are secondary. Gu Xi is not worried about the issue of military strength now. ?However, Gu Xi believes that after the right to recruit soldiers is given here, one or two heroes will be given to some extent. This is a small supplement for Gu Xi. ?So Gu Xi put the white paper away. Okay, Ill take this task. As Gu Xi finished speaking, the coordinates of this game appeared on the white paper. ?At the same time, the staff member also said to Gu Xi: "By the way, the guild has some troops to support this kind of task. You can take this task list and go over there to mobilize five hundred soldiers. ?But the level of the soldiers is not high, only level 5, and there is no choice of arms. ??If you want to change to some higher-level units, you have to pay more yourself. " At this time, Gu Xi couldn''t help but ask one more question. What if I want some guild-specific troops, such as withers or something? "These are also available. The price quoted by the Blighters is not high. You can go over there and ask. If necessary, you can mobilize a platoon of similar troops." After hearing this, Gu Xi also laughed. ??He really does not lack any main battle troops now, but there are relatively few auxiliary undead troops. ??It would also be a good thing for Gu Xi if we could take the opportunity to replace a group of troops from the guild. (End of this chapter) Chapter 931： Enter the new game world (211213) Chapter 931 Entering the new game world (211/213) Game number THL2P9BRG57ZMLCN World login is activated, please enter the game number. Game number confirmed, player 629SHD2S0FXC30 welcomes you. Since it is your first time to enter the world of THL2P9BRG57ZMLCN, you will appear at the game novice appearance point, Dark Swamp! Please look for novice guidance in the Dark Swamp and complete this mission. Under the sound of machinery, Gu Xi stepped into the game assigned to him. ?Before entering the game, he was also questioned by the staff guarding the portal. ?As the staff guarding the portal said, the world in front of us is a high-level world and is relatively dangerous. The task list also requires players of level 10 or above to enter. Gu Xis level is only level 9, so it is somewhat reluctant to participate in this mission. Fortunately, Gu Xi brought out some certificates given by the previous guild president, which at least proved that Gu Xi was the hero of Chaoyang Guild. ?Gu Xi just felt that he was surrounded by chaotic breath and energy, and the energy seemed to be squeezing him into a ball of flesh. The swamp is not all black mud, there are some dead grass in the mud. ?There are a large number of mosquitoes hovering above the withered grass. It is obvious that these mosquitoes exist in groups. In front of us is a huge swamp that stretches as far as the eye can see. Their situation is somewhat similar to the Bone Locusts and Corpse Flies under Gu Xi. ??It''s just that this time, due to the chaotic aura and energy when it was transmitted, the place where Gu Xi landed was a little off. ?This feeling is quite uncomfortable. ?Gu Xi almost vomited it out. ?After releasing the Holy Silver Evil Coffin, Gu Xi quickly climbed up. After checking that he would not fall into the swamp, Gu Xi looked around. Otherwise, he might have drowned himself in the mud just now. Looking further into the distance, a gray wolf smoke rose about ten miles away. Looking from a distance, one could see a not too obvious city there. In addition, Gu Xi has the ability to die in cities. Fortunately, as soon as the voice in his ears ended, the air around Gu Xi began to circulate. He fell heavily to the ground with his face in the mud, and a foul smell came to his nose. ?After entering the portal, Gu Xi did not see the cutscene when entering the game. ?Because it was relatively far away, and the mist rising from the swamp, all Gu Xi could see was the city wall which was not too high. So the gatekeeper finally let Gu Xi in. ?Gu Xi found that he had fallen into a mud swamp. Gu Xi stood up from the ground and carefully looked at the situation around him. His luck was pretty good this time, and he fell in a relatively hard position. But Gu Xi only took a glance and understood that that was where the novices of this world appeared, the dark swamp. All around was black, smelly sludge. ?Now he must rush to the Dark Swamp, communicate with the novice guide there first, and determine the situation of the world in front of him. Among other things, we must consider the enemies of this world and the goal of calling them here. ?In addition, Gu Xi also needs to confirm what he can get. Previously, it was said that they were arranged to come here to build a village, but after entering this world, Gu Xi always had a feeling that something was wrong. ?The aura he encountered when he entered this world reminded Gu Xi of the enemies he had just encountered when he returned to Bailian City. ?The world in front of us is not aimed at those enemies. If so, then Gu Xi should inquire about the situation at this time, or at least resolve the doubts in his heart. ??The person who joined the Bailian Knights before was not generous at all. He helped so much without telling him what kind of enemy he was facing. It made him want to find out for himself now. ??If he had known what his enemy was like, he might not have needed to enter the dark swamp and could just find a place to act on his own. ?Even if its like now, I still need to go to the Dark Swamp to have a look and inquire about the situation. ?Muttering dissatisfaction in his heart, Gu Xi moved his hands very slowly. With Gu Xi''s actions, the garrison gate appeared behind Gu Xi. A large number of troops walked out of the garrison gate and then retreated again. The reason why he retreated was entirely because the weight of the zombies in the troops prepared by Gu Xi was too heavy. Once they stepped into the swamp, they would fall directly into it. Skeleton soldiers will not be trapped in it, but they will also be affected by the swamp and their movement speed will be slowed down. Only ghosts can move freely on the swamp. Helpless, Gu Xi could only take back the skeleton soldiers and zombies and replace them with ghost troops. Of course, Gu Xi''s ghost troops were not enough. After taking back the skeleton soldiers and zombies, Gu Xi quickly replaced a group of troops. Various types of locusts and bone-eating sludge are suitable for moving in the swamp in front of you. So Gu Xi simply released them all. Also released together were the bone dragon troops that had just been sorted out. In the last battle, Gu Xi got a lot of bone dragons. ?He summoned more than 130 souls, and transformed more than 160 souls through double death. In addition to the bone dragons, ghost dragons and ghost dragons originally owned by Gu Xi. ??? Added up to 7,788, the number of bone dragon troops actually exceeded 500. This is something Gu Xi didn''t expect at first. When he heard that he had a large army of five hundred bone dragons, he was actually confused. Fortunately, Gu Xi''s heart grew bigger as he fought again and again. ??Bai Wuchang has more than 70,000 people, so 500 bone dragons are nothing. Just bring it with you when you go into battle this time. These five hundred bone dragons are now flying directly in the sky, and they have not been taken back. ??The strength of these five hundred bone dragons also varies, and the one with the highest strength is naturally the two-headed bone dragon, a level 19 boss. Then there are the Ghost Dragon and the Earthline Ghost Dragon, a group of subordinates who have been with Gu Xi for a long time and are above level 15. Then there are more than 160 bone dragons that have just been transformed through double death, and their levels are almost around level 10. Finally, there is the new bone dragon summoned by the soul summoner, level 8. ??When they flew in the sky, they were arranged according to level, with the strongest two-headed dragon flying at the front. ?The weakest bone dragons fly on the outermost edge. After recruiting all the bone locusts and bone-eating sludge, Gu Xi did not release the previous transformed undead combat team. ??He just waved to the bone dragon in the sky, then drove the Holy Silver Evil Coffin toward the dark swamp. ?These bone dragons didn''t need Gu Xi''s orders at all. They flew in the sky and flew forward in the direction of Gu Xi with a thick yin energy. (End of this chapter) Chapter 932： Entering the Dark Swamp (please subscribe) Chapter 932 Entering the Dark Swamp (please subscribe) ??The bone dragon moved forward to clear the way, the ghosts and the bone-eating sludge guarded, and the white bone locusts strangled. The movement of Gu Xi as he headed towards the dark swamp was not a rush at all, but a sideways push. Everything that stood in Gu Xi''s way was bulldozed. It only took him less than ten minutes to get from where Gu Xi appeared to the dark swamp. But its just ten minutes. In front of Gu Xi''s eyes like a waterfall, the information of his men killing various creatures and enemies flashed. Swarms of blood-sucking mosquitoes, basilisks hiding underground, blood-eating vines hiding in withered grass, phantom leopards wandering alone, etc. ??As long as you dare to appear near Gu Xi''s team, they will all be cut into pieces, and not even the corpse will be left. ?Of course, Gu Xis large-scale march here also attracted the attention of the Dark Swamp side. ??The ghosts were okay. The bone dragon army composed of five hundred bone dragons immediately set off alarm bells over the dark swamp. This world was originally an exclusive world belonging to the Steel Ghost Claw Guild. ??If the Dark Swamp is breached, the new players behind will be scattered all over the world and will not be able to receive support immediately. Fortunately, Gu Xi did not come to attack the city. ??This is the world locked by those black players. It is quite good for the senior officials of Bailian City to find this place. They relied on the gap passages discovered by Gu Xi to jump layer by layer. Who should I turn to to hand over the task now? " Even the player himself lacked courage. If he hadn''t been on a mission, he wouldn''t even have been willing to come out and face what was in front of him. ?But he was still quite nervous. Although the dark swamp in front of him was not the main city of this world, it was a key location for players to enter this world at the beginning. This would be fine in other worlds, but the world in front of us is different from other worlds. ??The player was wearing a white robe and was holding a white bone staff thicker than his head. Behind him was a ghostly dragon. Hearing Gu Xi''s words, the player was obviously relieved. Obviously he is also following the path of a necromancer. A large number of undead troops quickly walked onto the city wall, and there were many players among these undead troops. Those who come are stopped and are not allowed to move forward. Dont do anything yet. I am a player of Chaoyang Guild. I rushed here after receiving the mission. As a result, there was a deviation during the release and it landed not far away. As long as they don''t come to fight them in the Dark Swamp, that''s fine. ??It''s just that he is just a ghost dragon. Compared with the 500 bone dragon troops, he seems to be quite insignificant. Chaoyang Guild player? ??I am the supervisor here. Bring me your task list. " ?After seeing the players coming out of the Dark Swamp, Gu Xi immediately took out his task list. It was the last one that came here. His mission is to protect this place. At the same time, a player of about level 12 jumped directly onto the city wall, raised the weapon in his hand, and said loudly in the direction of Gu Xi. ??It''s just that the players of Steel Ghost Claw are a bunch of trash, and hacked players lurk and steal their homes without even knowing it. ??When Bailianchengs top officials sent troops over, they were still angrily complaining that Bailiancheng wanted to seize the allocated game world. In the end, Bai Lian City, in a rage, destroyed two of the three novice cities that originally belonged to the Steel Ghost Claw Guild and occupied one. This makes Dark Swamp the only way for novice players to enter. Because of this, Dark Swamp has actually been watched by other players. Even if Gu Xi could prove his identity, the troops brought by Gu Xi could not just be put into the dark swamp. He was still thinking about how to get Gu Xi out quickly. Gu Xi didnt know what these players were thinking. He needed his own task list, so Gu Xi took out the task list and handed it over. ?This task list was sent by the superiors of Bailian City to the Chaoyang Guild, and then forwarded to Gu Xi. ?There is the logo of Bailiancheng office on it, and there is also the logo of Chaoyang Guild for receiving and re-issuing. These things cannot be faked. After taking over the task list and reading it, the player finally breathed a sigh of relief. Your name is Gu Xi, right? Breath of the Dead, welcome to your arrival. I am the commander-in-chief and political officer here, Liu Yingguang. You can call me Liu Da, but can you let your troops wait outside the city and come in yourself? There are some things I need to explain clearly. " Hearing Liu Yingguangs words, Gu Xi didnt hesitate. He just waved his hand, and all the bone dragons fell to the ground. At the same time, Gu Xi''s troops also stationed themselves in place. Gu Xi walked into the dark swamp with a zombie who had just stood up and a **** dog. Liu Yingguang finally breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that Gu Xi was accompanied by two subordinates. From his point of view, if Gu Xi came in with his two men, there should be no threat to the Dark Swamp. But he had no idea what the level of the two people Gu Xi had brought in was. Zombie is the first level 19 of Gu Xi''s men. He was the reward he obtained through double death when he killed the Yaksha Yushu King. Now he is hitting the level 20 level. That **** dog is even more remarkable. It is the highest-level one among Gu Xis Cerberus troops. Its strength has reached level 26. In addition to having sufficient combat power, it also has the ability to fight in groups. With the two of them following him, and Gu Xi''s ability to incarnate death, he wouldn''t worry about what would happen to him in this city. After driving the Holy Silver Evil Coffin into the dark swamp, Gu Xi found that the ground condition of the dark swamp in front of him was similar to the outside. It was all thick mud, and normal people would naturally sink as long as they stepped on it. Even in places where there is dry grass. The only places that can be used to walk and build buildings are some huge stones protruding from the ground, or giant trees half submerged in the swamp. Because there are fewer locations where buildings can be built. So the roads between buildings are obviously not big. ?After entering the dark swamp, Liu Yingguang quickly came to Gu Xi. This is not the place to talk, please come with me. ?Gu Xi glanced at Liu Yingguang, then followed Liu Yingguang up a fallen giant tree. ?While walking up, Liu Yingguang was still introducing some of the buildings in the dark swamp to Gu Xi. For example, some of the troops and resources produced in the Dark Swamp, as well as some public facilities in the Dark Swamp. (End of this chapter) Chapter 933： Key figures (please subscribe) Chapter 933 Key Characters (Please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! After Liu Yingguangs introduction, Gu Xi also had a certain understanding of the Dark Swamp. At the same time, he also understood the role of the Dark Swamp. This place exists as a novice city for players. It also supplies and supports the villages built by players, and controls the entire game world outwards through the villages built by players. When the explanation was almost complete, Gu Xi and Liu Yingguang also happened to reach the highest position in the Dark Swamp. ??This is a stone pavilion located on the top of a big tree. There is a pot of blue flame burning in the pavilion. ?When entering the pavilion, Gu Xi could clearly feel a cold feeling coming towards his face. ? Gu Xi knows very well that since Yuanzu City was thrown into the depths of the game, all players have had a dream to open a way back to the real world. ? It has little impact on us either. ?Before you met the black player, the city lord''s mansion received news that a group of cultists who claimed to be the Fusion Society had sneaked into Bailian City by taking advantage of Genesis''s transfer of a large number of manpower. This is known to everyone. "Mr. Liu, when I came in this time, I was affected by a strange force, which caused a deviation in the entry point. I have encountered this strange force before. But there are other entities behind these black players. ?The most terrifying thing is that those guys got together. They are all madmen, affected by the personification of the game, and their thinking is different from normal humans. ?Gu Xi screamed as soon as he heard this. After turning into a game character, no matter how strong he becomes, he cannot leave the game world of his choice. They have semi-given up, or even voluntarily given up their identity as players, and integrated themselves into a certain game world to solve the problem of insufficient potential. "Don''t worry, this is the contact point with Bailian City. Not only can you contact the city lord directly, but it can also prevent outsiders from eavesdropping." Are they all crazy? ??And there are quite a few of them. Can you tell me what is going on? " All city construction has a certain direction, ensuring that the city is independent of the game, cannot be affected by the game, and cannot become part of the game. ?Seeing that Gu Xi was hesitant, Liu Yingguang also explained to Gu Xi. At this time, Gu Xi could no longer suppress the curiosity in his heart and asked one more question. They plan to integrate ten to fifteen large-scale games into Bailian City and turn Bailian City into a game world. " ??Its okay if its just a black player, after all, its their own choice. You feel it? Liu Yingguang thought for a moment, and finally explained to Gu Xi: "I only know a small part of it. What you encountered is a black player who personified his own game. ?The most they can do is get themselves into the game and never get out. ??If a city is gamified, people who have become players may be fine. They can go to other cities to stay, or they can live in this city as players. But the next generation will be different. If there are no players and all newborns become game characters, what else can they do? Take the game characters out? How can you turn all your children into undead like a necromancer? So those who think about turning cities into game worlds are all crazy. Hearing what Gu Xi said, Liu Yingguang also nodded. They are madmen, so when they received this news, the City Lords Mansion had been looking for the game world that had been conquered by the Fusion Society. ?But the people in the Fusion Society are as hard to find as mice. If you weren''t lucky and happened to encounter that situation and found a world they conquered, we wouldn''t be able to find these worlds one by one. What we have to do now is to seal these worlds so that the mice have no chance to escape. After that, we will raise our troops and clear out all these rats in one fell swoop. Originally, your next task was to use it as a nail, nailing it at the key gap to prevent the enemy from leaving. But those bone dragons you brought gave me another hope, so I brought you here, hoping to borrow your power to make a sealing lid. ?I can''t make a decision on this matter. I must report your situation and let the people at the City Lord''s Mansion make a judgment. So Im going to send the letter now. Please tell me in detail what kind of power you still have. As much detail as you can, dont affect your subsequent judgment. " ?Gu Xi nodded, quickly calculating in his mind the troops he could bring out. Needless to say for those above level 20, the body of the previously killed death knight has not been transformed into the undead, so this part does not count. He was affected by double death, and Gu Xi had three hundred more level 15 death knight replacements. , one hundred lichs or corpse witches. These are all combat capabilities that can be used. Furthermore, Gu Xis current death city has reached level 8, and city walls and moats can be put in place. It can be said that even if Gu Xi does not build a city, he can suppress an area by himself. After Gu Xi said everything he could clearly show. Liu Yingguang''s eyes changed when he looked at Gu Xi. This is a treasure sent from God. Liu Yingguang quickly recorded Gu Xi''s situation in detail. Just when he was about to throw these records into the fire pot, Gu Xi suddenly said something. "Please wait a moment and write one more sentence. I only have two months. I have made an appointment to advance to level 10." What the hell, just deal with the matters here clearly. Bailiancheng will arrange the promotion for you. I guarantee it will be the best place for promotion. Liu Yingguang said directly as soon as he heard this. Dont worry, if your guild has it, the city lords palace has it, and if your guild doesnt have it, the city lords palace has it too. Isnt it just to advance to level 10? The promotion grounds in the city lord''s mansion can be activated at any time. In addition, we will also provide some other support. I just hope that you can help me stabilize the world in front of me until this cleanup is completed. " ??Gu Xi glanced at Liu Yingguang and said, "Write a contract in black and white. I want a guarantee." "Of course it is possible. I will ask the city lord''s palace to give you a contract now, and other rewards will be calculated based on the most important reward." As he spoke, Liu Yingguang quickly wrote down new information on the letter paper. Finally, he read the content to Gu Xi before putting the letter paper into the brazier. ?About seven or eight minutes later, a new letter flew out of the brazier and fell into Liu Yingguang''s hands. Liu Yingguang opened it and looked at it, then smiled at Gu Xi. Its done! (End of this chapter) Chapter 934： Resources and Supplies (212213) Chapter 934 Resources and Supplies (212/213) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! ?Looking at a formal contract in his hand, and then at the seal of the Bailian City Lord''s Palace, Gu Xi also laughed. As long as there is a standard contract, that will be fine. This thing can be done. At this time, Liu Yingguang also took out a map. The map shows the situation around the Dark Swamp. There are many points marked near the Dark Swamp. Most of them are now marked with crosses, which shows that the original location has been arranged. ?But this has nothing to do with Gu Xi, he just accepts the task and does it. We had already checked when we came in. Only the Dark Swamp was still under control. The Forest of Decay and the Boneyard Wilderness were both affected by the Fusion Society. ??The city lord''s palace on the other side of the Forest of Decay originally planned to let people from Ghost World and Zombie Dynasty handle it. The Rotten Forest, the Dark Swamp, and the Bone Burial Wilderness are the three novice cities that the Steel Ghost Claw Guild occupied at the beginning when they entered this world. His fingers were pressed on the edge of the map. ?Gu Xi looked along where Liu Yingguang pointed, and this finger really pointed him to a hundred and eighty thousand miles away. Dont underestimate the passages in the Wailing Castle. Apart from the three novice cities, the Wailing Castle is the largest external passage. Of course, if you can clear the road along this way, you can also send a letter and I will arrange supplies for you. " ?Howling Castle. Mr. Gu, look, this is it. ??And a little behind this, there is also a standard like a dead tree, the forest of decay. ?But in addition to these two places, there are several larger passages in this world. This time your goal is the large passage closer to the Forest of Decay. Liu Yingguang pointed his finger southward on the map and clicked on a location. ?There are passages to other worlds there. As for some of the things behind the mission, he didnt care at all. The Boneyard Wilderness has been entrusted to the Bone Ichthyosaur Guild for processing. At that time, you can contact the Forest of Decay for some supplies. Liu Yingguang explained the situation of the target. The map in my hand only goes up to this point. After you follow this map and walk to the end, follow the road to the south for a while, and you will see the Wailing Castle. ?Gu Xi understood immediately upon hearing this that Liu Yingguang was going to steal someone else''s spot. These have already been decided and there is no need for you to specially participate. ??If you occupy this place, you can freely travel to and from the world through this passage after the affairs of the Fusion Association are settled. " ?When Gu Xi heard it, wasnt this just taking advantage of the Steel Ghost Claw Guild? I like. ? Gu Xi thought about the relationship with the Steel Ghost Claw Guild, and felt that he suddenly became much stronger. Liu Yingguang did not delay Gu Xi any longer, but handed some things he had prepared before to Gu Xi. The most important thing here is a stone the size of a fist. [Source energy core design drawing (special): Use 1500 resources, 20 units of stone, and 20 units of wood to build a designated source energy core (special building) outside the city. After building the core, you can build a temporary camp near the core, and pass Mission, turn the temporary camp into a formal meeting hall (village level, not upgradeable)] ? ? ? This thing is similar to the source well that Gu Xi obtained before, but it is obvious that the quality of the one in front of him is higher. It can be said that with this, Gu Xi can guarantee the legitimacy of the village he built in this world. It can ensure that villages have sufficient energy supply. ??If this is lost, the situation will be different. No matter how many architectural design drawings and resources Gu Xi has, it will be useless. In addition, Gu Xi also obtained ten core building design drawings, a set of architectural design drawings for level 1 to 6 soldiers, and most small and medium-sized building design drawings. ?These are all in the direction of the undead. As for the attributes of the units, various buildings, etc., it depends on luck. Judging from Gu Xi''s experience, the purpose of these architectural plans in front of him is to allow Gu Xi''s village to have sufficient defense in a short period of time, ensuring that Gu Xi can control the positions that need to be guarded as soon as possible. As for the development of this village, additional investment is needed. The architectural design drawings in front of me are probably not feasible. You need to take a break before investing more in it. ?Of course, if Gu Xi just wanted a village, the architectural design in front of him would be enough. In addition to the architectural design drawings, Liu Yingguang also gave Gu Xi two undead troops of 500 people each. These five hundred undead troops are not combat troops. It is a construction unit, they can help build villages. This is what Liu Yingguang prepared for the players who came to complete the task. After all, not all players are like Gu Xi, who have their own city at level 1. Many necromancers have reached level 10 or above and still do not have their own territory. How could they raise such architectural undead if they didnt even have a land title? So Liu Yingguang and the others must arrange these things together when arranging tasks. ?Gu Xi actually took advantage of it and got these materials and men for free. When all the things were delivered to Gu Xi, Liu Yingguang still held Gu Xi''s hand and said, "Mr. Gu, I''m sorry, I only have these supplies on hand now, and there are other players coming over, so I can''t allocate more supplies to them." you. ?But dont worry, I will send some to you after the new supplies arrive. " "It''s okay, these are enough for me for a while. When I build the village and open the roads, I will come to you to catch the autumn wind." Okay, then Ill wait for you to come over. Liu Yingguang laughed. ?While they were joking, Gu Xi had already arranged for his men to send most of the supplies to Alidovi City. At the same time, Gu Xi''s troops also made certain adjustments. The previous bone dragons and everything else are all kept. The slower-moving Bone-Eating Sludge has been taken back. ?At the same time, corpse flies and a new type of insect swarm were released. The corpse flies are okay, the number is not very large, but the new swarm of insects is different. They are smaller than the White Bone Locusts, and their number is significantly greater. When they fly, they are densely packed, like dark clouds. Blood-eating mosquito (level 1): attack 1, defense 1, life 1, skills: insect swarm state, blood-sucking rebirth, flying troops. It can be seen that the mosquito in front of you is like a vampire. The state of blood-sucking and rebirth can directly make up for the weakness of this blood-eating mosquito, allowing them to last longer in the battle. (End of this chapter) Chapter 935： Depart (213213) Chapter 935 Departure (213/213) ?After all the troops were adjusted, Gu Xi and his men quickly left the Dark Swamp and headed towards the Forest of Rot. ?When leaving, Gu Xi specially bought some food from Liu Yingguang to supplement the Holy Silver Evil Coffin. After all, he is still a player and cannot go without food for a long time. He is not sure whether he can get better food wherever he goes later. It is best to buy more if he can buy some now. As for the various supplies for the undead under his command, there is no need to say more. I have never heard of the undead needing to eat. ?After leaving the dark swamp, Gu Xi walked along, and the situation on the road slowly changed. ??The original black mud slowly disappeared, and there were more trees and grass on the roadside. While walking along the way, I could see some newly built small villages from time to time. Because the power of Bailian City is borrowed to build the village, the unified construction method is to build the energy core first and then build the village. As a result, most villages will have a layer of blue or green light on their surface. ?The existence of these villages is to prevent black players and cultists from escaping through exit channels. ?In this case, Gu Xi can tell at a glance which villages were built by players later and which ones were original buildings in the world. ?These are all friendly troops, and Gu Xi doesn''t want to kill them just because of his own whim. It will take about one day and two nights to move forward in this way. The goal of this world is to target those black players and the fusion society cultists behind them. ??If you encounter such a situation in normal times, Gu Xi must step forward to reason. But he found that these villages were quite wary of other players'' visits. Even in his battle, he did not use the bone dragons flying in the sky. He just pushed the white bone locusts and blood-eating mosquitoes all the way. Or maybe they dont like the approach of other large troops, for fear of some conflict. Even the ghosts who came here temporarily became workers to collect various materials, uprooting all the herbs and ores that could be seen on the road. Often, Gu Xi received a warning from the village before he even got close to the village. So after encountering a tough player twice, Gu Xi simply took a detour when he encountered the player''s village, without any intention of communicating with the player again. But the situation in the world is different now. ?When he saw the village built by the players, Gu Xi initially wanted to go over and make contact. ??If it weren''t for the fact that this was a swamp, even Gu Xi could have opened a road. ??As long as any creature that appears within a kilometer of him, Gu Xi will kill them as provocateurs. Gu Xi finally led the troops out of the swamp area. ?Even if the styles of the villages are different, the light will always be there. It was a non-player enemy, and Gu Xi had no intention of letting it go. On the way, Gu Xie was regarded as a **** who blocked the gods, and the Buddha blocked the Buddha. The most important thing is that Gu Xi fought his way through without wasting any time. Step onto relatively solid land. At this time, Gu Xi raised his head and took a look at the situation of his troops. ? Along the way, Gu Xi didnt stop even if he was fighting. Some wounded soldiers were still following the team. Although the undead dont have to worry about supplies and other issues. But the undead are also mortal. The troops led by Gu Xi are not considered invincible, and the situation under his men is also a bit chaotic at this time. Forget it, set up camp on the spot and rest for three hours. The seriously injured troops will return to Alidovi City for recovery, and the main troops will come out. Under Gu Xis order, the troops quickly garrisoned. Since most of them are insect swarm troops, they will fall to the ground as soon as they stop. In just a blink of an eye, the ground will be covered with a thick layer of insect shells. Looking from a distance, it looks like a layer of snow has fallen. As for the bone dragons and the like, they are still circling in the sky and have no intention of falling down. ??On the other hand, as Gu Xi released the Steel City Gate and passed on the order, Gu Xi''s latest main force also began to come out from behind the Steel City Gate. The first row came out with more than a hundred lichs. ?Although they are all equipped with a unified lich kit, including robes, crowns, spell books, long swords, skeleton staffs, etc. But their looks are completely different. They are all obviously skull faces with only the skin left, but each of them can have a different style. ?These are the black player necromancers killed by Gu Xi. ??Although the black players may not have been above level 5 on the surface, when they died in battle, they used power above level 15. So after undergoing the transformation of double death, they all became level 15 lichs. Coupled with their identities as players during their lifetimes and as characters in the game, their situation is obviously beyond the level of ordinary soldiers. ?Among these more than a hundred lichs, there are two warrior-level, 31 one elite-level, and the rest are all warrior-level, and none of them are ordinary soldiers. At the beginning, Gu Xi had no plan to use them as the main force of the main series. At most, he thought of using them like bone dragons, mixed with other lichs or corpse witches to form a mage group or something. ??But after learning about the black players from Liu Yingguang, Gu Xi had new ideas. ?These lichs and death knights were all singled out by Gu Xi and prepared to form a special force to serve as personal guards. For this purpose, Gu Xi specially asked Princess Luna and Anna to prepare special equipment for these lichs. He armed them in a short time and sent them out. As for the death knights, the situation is different. It will take some time for their equipment to be equipped, and they also need to undergo some transformations. If it is faster, they will have to wait until Gu Xi reaches the Wailing Castle to complete the formation. If he had been slower, he might not have been able to participate in the battle this time. Anyway, Gu Xis goal now is to make good use of these lich and bone dragons. ?After these lichs came out, they did not immediately surround Gu Xi like other undead, but scattered in all directions, as if they didn''t care about Gu Xi''s safety at all. ?But these lichs soon retreated. Beside him, a group of skeletons or ghosts quickly appeared. This is the ability of the lichs in front of us. They still have some abilities of the previous necromancers. They can all summon souls independently like necromancers or undead heroes. ??Its just that there are not as many as undead heroes or necromancer players. At most, he only needs to bring three or five undead souls with him to act as his own bodyguards. As soon as they appeared, Gu Xi''s team quickly swelled. ?Subsequently, the Bone Titan also walked out of the steel city gate with Gu Xi''s undead combat team. ??The White Bone Titan glanced at the bone dragon hovering in the sky, turned his head, and led the fighting team to stand behind Gu Xi. (End of this chapter) Chapter 936： Special enemies (please subscribe) Chapter 936 Special Enemies (Please subscribe) As time passed, Gu Xi finally released all the troops. ??Excluding the Bone Locusts, Bone Dragons and other troops released at the beginning, as well as the black player Lich troops and the transformed undead combat team in the later stage, Gu Xi released nearly 10,000 undead troops behind him. ?These troops are all undead under Gu Xi''s command. Their levels are all above level 7, which is still a little worse than several established battalions, but compared with other undead, they can be considered a relatively good unit. Among the nearly ten thousand undead, there are more than 500 warrior-level undead and more than 150 boss-level undead. It can be said that although Gu Xi cannot command every undead, Gu Xi can still easily deal with ordinary battles. ?After all these undead souls were released, Gu Xi, who had had enough rest, set out again. At this time, Gu Xi had already left the location shown on Liu Yingguang''s map. There is no map to guide the road ahead. Gu Xi needs to explore the road by himself and determine the direction before moving forward. ?For this reason, when he attacked this time, Gu Xi was not as bold as before. If there is no preparation in advance, it will take time to turn back and change the route, and in the end, the time to rest will be delayed. ?These marks record the direction, whether there will be a fork in the road ahead, whether there are enemies, whether there are other player villages or gathering places for the natives of this world, etc. ?At this point, Gu Xi and the others walked forward for about four or five hours, and were about to walk out of the woods. Suddenly, the ghost exploring the road ahead fired a huge signal flare into the sky. Based on these marks, Gu Xi can accurately judge whether he is heading in the wrong direction. ?The situation in front of him made Gu Xi feel nervous. Whether you will encounter any danger. ?Even if they get some news, communication will be slower. After sending out the ghost scouts, Gu Xi waited for another half an hour before leading the team on the road. Instead, a large number of scout troops were sent forward to explore the road. In many places, there are roads at first, but they are interrupted due to trees, vines, etc. The reason why the most suitable scouts like Gargoyles were temporarily abandoned is because Gu Xi''s military strength has been greatly expanded during this period. On the other hand, the Gargoyle troops have always relied on barracks for training. Not to mention the heroes who are specially commanded, even the leader No. ?Although the speed of moving forward in this way is slower than when moving forward in the swamp before, it is more stable than before. Unlike now, all problems can be seen by looking at the marks, and Gu Xi has so many undead under his command. There is no need to pause excessively along the way. Just clean up what happens when you encounter it. At this time, marks made by ghosts have been left on the route ahead. As the signal bomb flew into the sky, Gu Xi heard an explosion from the front. The most important thing is that as Gu Xi slowly deepens, there are more trees nearby. ??It''s just that the gargoyles, the most useful scouts for Gu Xi, were not brought this time. The scouts used to explore the road ahead were mostly ghost troops. After comparing with each other, Gu Xi finally chose the most commonly used scout unit of the undead, ghosts. Ambush? ?It is not uncommon to encounter wild monsters along the way. But ghost scouts often directly lead wild monsters back. As long as they are led to Gu Xi''s main force, they can be easily dealt with. ?Sending a signal flare to ask for help like this has never happened before. Bone dragon, come over and take a look. Faced with the situation in front of him, Gu Xi immediately issued the order. At the same time, the undead-transforming combat team around Gu Xi immediately left Gu Xi and quickly disappeared into the woods. ?These transformed undead are not suitable for large army battles. If they follow the large army, it will actually affect their combat level. On the contrary, after they disappeared into the woods, the fighting power of Gu Xi''s men was released. At this time, the Bone Dragon troops have also flown to the location where the ghost scout sent the signal. Here, all the ghost troops under Gu Xi were wiped out. ?On the battlefield, five players with different appearances are cleaning up everything on the battlefield. Among these five players, there are two death knights and a necromancer. The other two are an elf archer and a red-skinned demon pagan. After kicking away a cloud of ghostly powder, the demon heretic put down a double-sided battle ax wider than his body and muttered unhappily. I said when will this matter end? How long do we have to stay here? I didnt see that the troops from Bailian City have already arrived, why dont we leave yet. If it drags on any longer, the last exit channel will be out of control. Let me tell you, I can open the gate to hell, but if there is no passage point, even if I are killed, I will not be able to take people out of the game world. " At this time, the elf archer raised his head, "Do you think I don''t want to? But the third elder who is locked in this world has not come yet. We must wait until the third elder arrives before we can leave. Now we are the nails, and we must be nailed here even if we die. " I said, boss, when will this matter end? Why dont we just leave directly? Asan can open the door. We are not going anywhere. Hearing the words of the elf archer, a death knight couldn''t help but said, "If we stay here any longer, I''m afraid the enemies we will face will become stronger and stronger." So what, who let us get on the boat? After taking the first step, there is no way to get off the boat again. ?Let me tell you straight away, it is easy to open the door, but the difficulty is to step into the door. Our strength is bound to this world. In other game worlds, our strength will return to level 3 or 4, or even lower. You dont want so many years of hard work to go to waste. To solve this problem, the Fusion Society must have the means of sacrifice. I have heard about this. Sacrifice one corresponding player, and ten corresponding black players can switch sides. We had this opportunity because we had to protect the third elder and leave. I am afraid that other people dont know about this yet. ?So dont talk nonsense and wait honestly. I heard that the third elder will be coming soon, and we will leave together then, believing that we can escape to a relatively safe game world. By then, we will have at least another five hundred years to live. Unlike those losers who dont know anything, they may not even be able to survive this year. " ?Listening to the words of the Elf Archer, the other few said nothing more. Just as the Elf Archer said, they were all on board the ship. They could still jump off the ship. (End of this chapter) Chapter 937： The Bone Dragon Troops show off their power (please subscribe) Chapter 937 The Bone Dragon Troops Show Their Power (Please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! ??While the five players were discussing how to leave this **** game world, the Bone Dragon happened to fly nearby. ??The necromancer who was busy cleaning up the battlefield felt that something was wrong for the first time. Among these five, the elven archers are the core and leaders, and the demonic pagans are the ones responsible for opening the door. Two death knights are the main combat force. ??This necromancer is responsible for dealing with skirmishers. Of course, after the battle, he is also responsible for cleaning up the battlefield. At this time, the other four were chatting there, and he was the only one who was busy with other things. So when the bone dragon flew over, he could immediately feel that something was wrong. At this time, the necromancer jumped up immediately, and four contracted undead quickly appeared beside him. ??But in this case, this one will be the turret among the necromancers, and it will be quite destructive when attacking. ?But just when they wanted to take action, everyone was stunned. ??It can be seen from the situation of this necromancer that this necromancer is not following the most traditional direction of spiritualism. There are two mage who are directly of the ice type, one of them is a skeleton mage and the other is a corpse witch. ?These two are also from the Ice series. When the Necromancer made such a move, several other people also reacted. The Elf Archer dragged the Demon Pagan back. This was the key to their departure, but nothing could happen here. This is the normal amount of contracted undead when the Necromancer is around level 15. ?At this time, the Necromancer reacted quickly, and he immediately understood what was happening to the ghost he had just killed. This is a relatively rare route among necromancers. Of the remaining two, one is a ghost and the other is a zombie. ?Seeing this situation, even the elven archers who had already drawn their bows and were ready to shoot were stunned. ?Even a layer of ice appeared on the ground. Withdraw! Those ghosts just now were scouts, these bone dragons are the regular troops, run! As soon as they gathered around, the temperature around the necromancer dropped a lot. The same is true for the contracted undead under him. ??It is not the more common poisonous direction, but the ice route. More than 500 bone dragons flew out from behind the woods. ?At the same time, the two death knights quickly got on their horses. One was glowing with red light, and the other had a purple cloak on his body. ?So many bone dragons even blocked the sky. ??The necromancer''s words made the elven archer''s expression twist. Liu Hui, my brain is throbbing. Give me some ice to calm down. As soon as the necromancer heard this, he raised his hand and struck his four companions, and a cold wind blew in their faces. Under the cold wind, varying degrees of frost appeared on the faces of these four people. But they also suppressed the urge of these four to rush out and fight the bone dragon. ?If other black players see this move, they will definitely be shocked, because the biggest problem for black players is that their thinking starts to slowly become more like the characters in the game. When encountering an enemy they cannot defeat, they will have no idea of ????escape and will rush forward head-first. ??As a result, the necromancer Liu Hui in front of him was able to make the distorted black player suppress his thoughts of rushing forward to commit suicide by throwing down a line of ice. There must be something different in this. ?But the current Necromancer Liu Hui has no time to care about this. His ability can only keep people awake for a few minutes at most. If they don''t run away now, it won''t be long before they are twisted to the point of mindlessly fighting so many bone dragons like other black players. ?This is completely suicidal behavior. You must know that the five of them combined can only defeat ten bone dragons at most. There are clearly several hundred bone dragons in front of them. There is no need to make any comparison in terms of strength. As long as a normal person thinks about it, he will know that he cannot beat him. ??In other words, only black players who are personified in the game will step forward to die with their heads on the ground. ?Now that they have finally calmed down, naturally they can no longer mess around here. "run!" ??A death knight rode a horse and rushed to the side of the necromancer Liu Hui, picked up Liu Hui and rushed out. Another Death Knight brought up the Demonic Pagan, who was also a creature with short legs. As for the Elf Archer, his movement speed in the woods is actually not too slow. But their retreat speed was still slower. When the Bone Dragon flew over, it immediately locked onto the five black players below. ??The two-headed bone dragon flying at the front didn''t even care about the deep forest and lush trees below. It knocked down a large number of nearby trees with one dive and chased behind the elven archer. When the elven archer saw this situation, he still couldn''t hold back. He turned his head and shot the two-headed dragon with an arrow. This arrow was shot and knocked the two-headed dragon away for a certain distance. But the frost on the face of the elf archer has completely disappeared. ??The elven archer turned back and actually rushed towards the direction of the bone dragon. When he rushed out, his hands kept moving, and he would shoot an arrow at a bone dragon with every step he took. And every arrow will knock back a bone dragon. When encountering a bone dragon that is only level 8, it can be killed instantly with one arrow. ??But the problem is that this elven archer is not a melee troop. When the bone dragon under Gu Xi fell from the sky, the impact directly knocked down most of the nearby trees. ??The two-headed dragon that was shot away by the bow and arrow turned over on the ground and bit the elf archer. ??The elven archer turned back and tried to block the bone dragon''s mouth. But his strength is still a little weak, and the two-headed bone dragon is one of the strongest beings under Gu Xi. One bite on both sides tore off the Elf Archer''s arms. ??Then a large number of bone dragons rushed over, spraying randomly towards the position of the elven archers. Under the breath of the bone dragon, all the lives of the elf archers above were consumed in this way, and the corpses turned into mummies that had been stored for many years. At this time, the two death knights had also escaped more than a thousand meters with the necromancer and the demon heretic. The frost is receding from their faces. They have also received news of the death of the Elf Archer. At this time, all the black players have the urge to go back and kill them. But they understood that it was useless to fight back. With their strength, if they fight back, the final outcome will be the same as that of the elven archers. Now they can only place their hope on the death knight''s mount. Only by rushing out of the bone dragon''s attack range can they have a chance of survival. But they had only rushed another seven or eight hundred meters when the Bone Dragon, which had taken flight again, had already caught up with them from behind. This time, the Ghost Dragon was at the front. Under his leadership, all the Earthline Ghost Dragons prepared their dragon breaths and sprayed them out at the fleeing enemies below. (End of this chapter) Chapter 938： The bone dragon troops that were instantly killed (more updates, please subscribe) Chapter 938: The Bone Dragon Troops were instantly killed (additional updates, please subscribe) The daily updates have started again. Please subscribe, recommend and vote monthly. I hope someone can give me a recommendation. ??Different from other bone dragons, the dragon breath of the Earth Vein Ghost Dragon carries various different powers. ?Effects such as rust and decay are quite effective against heavily armored death knights. When the dragon''s breath sprayed out, all the nearby big trees rotted and fell down immediately. ?At the same time, the death horse that the death knight relied on quickly rusted under the rusty dragon''s breath. After running forward for a few steps, it fell heavily and died no more. The two death knights rolled on the ground and dodged the blow of the dragon''s breath. ??But the necromancers and demonic heretics dragged by the death knight did not have that kind of luck. The battle ax in the hands of the demonic heretics was simply gone. Although the necromancer immediately released his contracted undead, he also released the cold air. ??The two death knights only killed three bone dragons around level 8 in this attack, and then they were suppressed by more and more bone dragons. ?Of course, there are also those who specifically enhance the ability of **** gates and can open **** gates to travel to and from hell. At this moment, the demonic heretic pulled out another weapon and rushed forward. At this moment, the bone dragon from behind also pounced out and bit the death knight and demonic heretic. Looking at the bone dragon that jumped out, the eyes of the death knight and the demon pagan turned red, and they turned back and rushed towards the bone dragon closest to them. At this time, there was no frost on their faces, and their thoughts were now distorted. , just want to kill all the bone dragons. But his reaction speed was still a little slow, and he happened to fall within the attack range of the ghost dragon''s breath. ?However, there will be relatively few players who choose this way. They often go to hell, and no one knows what they will encounter. The death knights wanted to stand up and fight again, but several bone dragons stepped on them directly. As knights lose the ability to move, their combat effectiveness is simply halved. So most demonic pagans still use this **** gate to shake demons into battle. After losing their death horses, the faces of the two death knights were quite ugly. Just like the strength they showed. The two death knights raised their weapons and charged towards the bone dragon. ?The biggest feature of players like demons is that they can open the gates of **** to recruit some of their kind. But if they really had the ability to kill these bone dragons, they would not choose to escape in the first place. ?At this time, he also went up, and a red door appeared behind him. This is the basic ability of the Demon Pagan, Hell Gate. ?But in fact, even if their combat power is intact, or even doubled, it is useless. They are simply no match for these ghost dragons. ?Under the wave of dragon''s breath, the necromancer''s ice could not withstand the cold for long. In the end, he was directly killed by the dragon''s breath, becoming the second black player to die. It can be said that they do not have such ability, and they even have no possibility of surviving. As soon as the red Hell Gate appeared, some demon soldiers with red skin that looked like orangutans rushed out of the Hell Gate. After these demons, there followed a being with red skin all over his body, similar to a djinn. ??The demonic pagans also want to shake out a few more big demons. But he never expected that because of the Hell Gate, the Earthline Ghost Dragon, which had taken flight again, would immediately turn its attention here. ??The Earthline Ghost Dragons sprayed dragon breaths of rust and corrosion at the Hell Gate. The Hell Gate, which could have sustained normal times, was turned into liquid on the spot. Without the Hell Gate, the demons behind will naturally have no way to come out. As for the demons before, they were pretty good. After they were released, none of them backed away, and they rushed towards the bone dragon with their weapons raised. ?Those demons that looked like orangutans were not very strong and their numbers were not large, so they were directly beaten away by the bone dragon. ??But those red djinn-like demons are pretty good, they are all around level 8, and they can emit flame shields around them for defense. ?This kind of flame shield can reflect physical damage. Although it is not as strong as the Djinn when fighting, it is not suppressed when fighting against a level 8 bone dragon. ??If the number were not too small, they might even be able to force these bone dragons away, giving several players a chance to make a comeback. ?It''s a pity that the opportunity passed by in a flash, and it was too late for the demonic pagans to build another **** gate. ??The two-headed bone dragon that just arrived clearly saw that the demon heretic was the operator of the Hell Gate, and it bit the demon heretic immediately. ?With this bite, the lower body of the demonic pagan was bitten off. ??If it werent for the extremely strong vitality of demonic pagans, people might have died immediately. At this moment, the Two-headed Bone Dragon suddenly felt that something was wrong. ?It spread its wings and flew crazily into the sky. But the two-headed dragon had only flown a certain distance, and before it reached high altitude, it was held down by an arm. ?The arm seemed to be stretched out from the black mist, and there was a halo around the arm. ?After this arm held down the two-headed bone dragon, the two-headed bone dragon seemed to have a mountain on its back and could no longer fly upward. ??The arm was pressed down in the air, and the two-headed bone dragon hit the ground heavily as if it had been hit by a heavy cannon. Boom! An explosion sounded, and the shock wave knocked away nearly half of the nearby bone dragons. ?After the explosion, only more than 300 seriously injured bone dragons were left in Gu Xi''s team of 500 bone dragons. The two-headed bone dragon that was the leader at the beginning was directly blown to pieces. ??And the death knight who was pressed to the ground by the bone dragon just now disappeared from the explosion. The demon heretic who only had half his life left was taken away directly by the one who took action just now because of his importance. ?Seven or eight minutes after the explosion, Gu Xicai and his men arrived here. Looking at the bone dragons on the ground that could hardly get up, Gu Xi''s expression immediately changed. The reason why he dared to send out the bone dragons was not because his bone dragon troops were powerful. Of the five hundred bone dragons, even if most of them are level 8, there are level 19 two-headed bone dragons, and a large number of ghost dragons and bone dragons above level 10. ?Gu Xi encountered no opponents along the way. Why was he beaten like this all of a sudden? Looking at the bone dragons all over the place, Gu Xi didn''t care about anything else. He released the steel city gate and sent a large number of undead to transport these bone dragons away. ?At the same time, he said to Isabella behind him: "Hurry up and rescue her, and inform Luna to use the Eternal Slavery Altar. All the bone dragons, one or more, must be resurrected and brought back to me." (End of this chapter) Chapter 939： Fragments of fake orange outfit (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 939 Fragments of the fake orange outfit (please subscribe for more updates) It took Gu Xi a full hour to clean up the battlefield of Bone Dragon. The most important thing here is not the seriously injured bone dragons. Their injuries seemed serious, but in fact, they could recover after being dragged back to Alidovi City for treatment. The most on the battlefield in front of the battlefield is the bone dragon fragments that have been broken into bone residue. ?Because Gu Xi took the route of resurrection at the Altar of Eternal Slavery, these bone dragon fragments cannot be used to summon the bone dragon. After collecting these bone dragon fragments, they can be used to strengthen the bone dragon. ??The Bone Armored Centipede has done this before. Now that these bone dragons are beaten like this, it means that they are too weak. These bone dragon fragments can be used to strengthen them. In order to sort out these bone dragon fragments, Gu Xi''s ghost team spent a lot of effort, and finally sent these bone dragon fragments back to Alidovi City. After counting, Gu Xi killed four black players in this battle, resulting in the death of 255 bone dragons and ghost dragons. Among them, the biggest loss was the ground line ghost dragon. Because of their initial location, the ground line ghost dragon The dragons were immediately wiped out. After receiving Gu Xis order, Luna naturally dealt with the dead bone dragon immediately. The armor on their bodies, the weapons in their hands, and even the cloaks that make them look different from ordinary players are all only of green quality. Gu Xi glanced at the pieces of equipment sent over and waved his hand. ??It''s just that after this resurrection, all the experience he accumulated in previous battles has been cleared, and his current upgrade progress is far behind the level 19 zombies. When people send all the bone dragon fragments and everything to Alidovi City. So Gu Xi didnt even ask about the situation of the two-headed bone dragon. The same situation applies to the four black players who died at the hands of the Bone Dragon. When they died in battle, all their equipment was left behind. ?This kind of black player is a situation between the player and the game character. ??Gu Xi had already discovered this when he defeated the black guild last time. So from the black player''s point of view, if he has three or five pieces of purple equipment in his hand, but if they fall into Gu Xi''s hands, it is considered quite good if they are of blue quality. ??The first bone dragon resurrected by the Altar of Eternal Slavery is naturally the most powerful two-headed bone dragon. ??Moreover, it was almost completely blown up in the explosion of the Two-headed Skeleton Dragon, and only some fragments could be recovered in the end. ?When the two-headed bone dragon came out, Gu Xi was looking at some of the trophies sent over by the ghost team. The two-headed dragon also flew out of the steel city gate that had just been released. ??Moreover, the explosion he caused affected everything around him. Of the many ghost dragons and bone dragons killed here, more than half died in the explosion of the double-headed bone dragon. ??Although the explosion power of the Double-headed Bone Dragon is a bit stronger, some of the equipment on the black player is still retained. ??Four of the five black players just died in the hands of the Bone Dragon. But because the level of the black players is considered fake, the equipment they carry is not considered real either. As for the two-headed bone dragon, which was clearly at level 19, it was destroyed at the very beginning of the battle. Send back to Aridovi. Two-headed Skeleton Dragon, please come here and tell us what happened just now...wait a minute. Before Gu Xi could finish his words, he suddenly paused and reached out to take a piece of equipment from Bai Wuchang''s hand. This is a piece of ice that looks like it has not yet melted. There is a small section of white bone inside the ice. When Gu Xi picked up the ice cube, Gu Xi''s eyes lit up. Frozen Death Fingerbone (orange, pseudo, fragment): Fragments belonging to a certain orange-quality Death equipment, which can only exert one effect and can be recombined. Special 1: Ice Attachment, which can strengthen a piece of purple equipment, freeze the purple equipment, seal its negative effects, and increase the power of one of the positive effects by twenty times. Note 1: The equipment of Death are finger bones, bones, sickle fragments, heart and right eye. After collecting five pieces, they can be combined into orange equipment. Note 2: The Death equipment fragments have their own effects individually, but when combined, the quality will be affected because it is a pseudo-orange equipment. Note 3: This orange outfit is a fake, please find a way to deal with it, otherwise the orange outfit may run out of energy and turn back into purple. Looking at the information in front of him, Gu Xi''s eyes widened. How can black players play so big? Not only can the player''s level be faked, but also the orange equipment can also be faked. ??If this is the case, then what level of combat power can the black player have? ?Thinking of this, Gu Xi couldn''t help but tighten his hands. The [Frozen Death Finger Bone] in his hand was almost pinched open by him. Fortunately, at this moment, the double-headed bone dragon landed in front of Gu Xi, reminding Gu Xi that there were more important things to do. Gu Xi held the [Frozen Death Finger Bone] in his hand and turned to look at the two-headed bone dragon. What happened in the previous battle and why it ended like this. The two-headed dragon actually wanted to know what happened, but the enemy who defeated him only stretched out a hand in the black mist. He even didnt know how the black mist appeared. Not to mention other things, he could only use his own means to show Gu Xi all the details from the beginning. ??It''s just that it''s useless even if Gu Xi sees all this, after all, he doesn''t understand the situation above level 20. The only thing that can be confirmed is that the enemy''s outstretched arm is wrapped with a halo, which is proof that he has passed level 20, but Gu Xi has no idea how strong he is. Pressing his forehead, Gu Xi thought for a moment, "Are there any other details that can prove the other party''s situation?" The two heads of the two-headed dragon shook at the same time. When they still wanted to see the enemy''s situation clearly, they were killed directly. Even if they had four eyes, they had no way to judge the enemy''s situation. This leaves them with nowhere to reason. ?? Gu Xi thought for a moment and raised his left hand, "Contact Princess Anna and find a way to get Dietrich over in the shortest possible time. We encountered an enemy that is beyond our ability to deal with." Gu Xi was talking to the special mirror in his hand, and behind the mirror was Luna who was always paying attention to him. After hearing what Gu Xi said, Luna quickly dealt with the matter clearly. In less than three minutes, a sentence came from this special mirror. Three days. "Okay, let him come over. Just come over by yourself. Don''t bring the troops with you for the time being." ?At this point, Gu Xi, who was interrupting the call, suddenly thought again, "By the way, let''s contact Li Yusha. If Dietrich can''t do it, she may have to come in." (End of this chapter) Chapter 940： Enhanced Titan Slayer (please subscribe) Chapter 940 The Enhanced Titan Slayer (please subscribe) After arranging everything, Gu Xi did not stay here any longer, even though he knew that the enemy''s situation was not right and it would take several days for support from his men to arrive. But Gu Xi had no idea of ??stopping and waiting for support from his men. He still needs to hurry up now. After all, the task is there. If he goes there one day early, he will start building the village one day early. As for the enemies on the road ahead, Gu Xi is not too worried. ?Although the enemies are definitely above level 20, Gu Xi does not have no means to deal with them. ?Thinking of this, Gu Xi also looked at the hellhounds following him. ??Isn''t it just bullying that he doesn''t have any troops above level 20? He has it too. ?When he was on the road again, Gu Xi raised his hand, and a spear with lightning appeared in his hand. ?This is exactly the [Titan Slayer] that Gu Xi had obtained before. It''s just that this thing is for desperate use. There are no heroes or contracted undead under Gu Xi who are willing to play with it. ??Gu Xi is fairly familiar with the skills of [Titan Slayer], otherwise he would not have chosen this weapon for enhancement. ??Its just that [Alexanders Spine] is a control-type weapon and does not have a one-hit kill effect. ?Hold the [Frozen Death Fingerbone] in his hand, Gu Xi pressed it **** the [Titan Slayer]. ??Isn''t it just a surprise? Gu Xi has so many subordinates, who can''t do it? He really doesn''t need to do such a thing. Then there is the Grip of Thunder, which is an attack method with seven kinds of thunder effects. After strengthening, the thunder effects will not increase, but the power of thunder will be increased. Although it can be increased dozens of times, Gu Xi is still not sure how powerful it will be. [Titan Slayer] There are three skills in total. Titan Slayer is an attribute that is strengthened against Titans. No matter how many times it is strengthened, the effect is still the same. At most, it is useful when Gu Xi fights Titans or Titans alone. ?The next moment, a layer of ice appeared on the surface of the Titan Slayer, and then the thunder and lightning that had been gathered on it lit up. ?At this time, a message also flashed in Gu Xi''s mind. ??An elusive level 20, if he didn''t have the ability to kill with one hit, if the opponent suddenly stretched out a hand like he did with the two-headed bone dragon before, then Gu Xi would be directly pinned to death by him. So this thing has been preserved by care. After Gu Xi thought for a moment, he finally took out the [Titan Slayer]. ?Of course besides this [Titan Slayer], Gu Xi actually has another option, [Alexanders Spine]. I cant worry about my interest now. So when he discovered the function of the [Frozen Death Finger Bone], Gu Xi immediately thought of this [Titan Slayer]. Please select strengthening skills. But the problem is that when Gu Xizhen really needs to fight a Titan alone, then he has already reached the end of his road, so what is the use of strengthening this. After all, that last blow was directly risking one''s life. As for the two orange pieces of equipment Gu Xi has, there are ways to deal with the negative effects, but there is no need to use them here. Instead, it is the final Titan Thunder, which is the skill Gu Xi wants to strengthen. This is a skill used to fight for one''s life. It originally involves taking this spear and using all the strength of the spear holder to strike with all his strength. ?Such a blow itself will be more powerful than the Thunder Grip, after all, it is a desperate blow. Now with the function of [Death Finger Bone], the power is increased by twenty times. If such a weapon is placed in the hands of a powerful hero, it should not be a problem to kill enemies above level 20. ??So when the message popped up, Gu Xi didn''t hesitate too much and directly chose to increase the power of Titan''s Thunder. ?When Gu Xi made his choice, [Titan Slayer] also slowly changed. The metal spear that was originally about five meters long turned into an ice spear about seven meters long. ?This immediately left Gu Xi speechless. Such a long weapon, except for a big Titan, no one can hold it. The terrible thing is that it doesnt matter what kind of Titan it is, even the Bone Titans under Gu Xi are quite repulsive to this [Titan Slayer], and they are unwilling to use this weapon to kill them. In this case, Gu Xi may have to use this weapon by himself. Lifting the newly transformed [Titan Slayer], Gu Xi raised his hand, and he found with some helplessness that his strength and agility could equip him with a seven-meter-long spear like the one in front of him. But the problem is that the center of gravity is wrong. No matter how wide the distance between his hands is, he can only hold it a little more than one meter behind the tail of the gun. According to the principle of leverage, this is just this [Titan Slayer] One-seventh position. It would take a considerable amount of strength for Gu Xi to level this [Titan Slayer], let alone use this weapon to fight. As for throwing out this [Titan Slayer] with all your strength, that would be even more inconvenient. ?Gu Xi''s throwing skills are pretty good. Although Gu Xi hasn''t thrown personally for a while, his throwing skills are still there. ?Wanting to throw [Titan Slayer] like a javelin is also a headache. No matter how Gu Xi grabbed the position behind the [Titan Slayer], it was almost about one meter away when he threw it. At this time, the tail of the [Titan Slayer] was still on the ground. ?After trying a few times, Gu Xi found that he could throw the [Titan Slayer], but it couldn''t fly far. It was best to find a bigger subordinate to take action. ? Gu Xi thought for a moment, maybe he could let the level 19 zombie use [Titan Slayer]. At that time, the combat power of level 19 plus the power effect of Titan''s Thunder increased by twenty times, may be able to guarantee that the enemy will be killed in one blow. ?While Gu Xi was studying the newly strengthened [Titan Slayer], his troops continued to move forward. Because he had encountered big trouble before, and the bone dragon had returned to Aridovi to recover, Gu Xi''s progress was obviously much slower along the way. After walking for nearly six hours, they finally arrived at their destination. The Wailing Castle. ?After hearing from the ghost scout that he seemed to have found his target this time, Gu Xi put the [Titan Slayer] away. Are you sure youve arrived? ??Jumped down from the Holy Silver Evil Coffin, Gu Xi followed the ghost scout who came back and took a few steps forward. ?When he walked out of the woods, Gu Xi immediately understood the ghost scout''s thoughts. No wonder the ghost scouts were so sure that this was the Wailing Castle that Gu Xi was looking for. Outside the woods, it was a huge castle buried under the soil and plants. ?The wind blew over the castle, and from time to time the plants would make a painful wailing sound as they swayed. (End of this chapter) Chapter 941： Battle at the Wailing Castle (please subscribe) Chapter 941 Going to Battle at the Wailing Castle (Please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! ??If Gu Xi had arrived near the Wailing Castle before, he would have killed him immediately and occupied a good place to start building a village. But after experiencing the loss of the Bone Dragon in the battle, Gu Xi became more cautious in his actions. ??Even a powerful force like five hundred bone dragons can cause trouble. What if something goes wrong in the Wailing Castle? Gu Xi is acting a lot more carefully now. ?After looking up at the distance to the Wailing Castle, Gu Xi''s eyes fell on a small plain near the Wailing Castle. ?According to Gu Xi''s visual inspection, it was still about three to five kilometers away from the Wailing Castle. ?This position is considered a relatively good position. The attacks of the Wailing Castle cannot be hit here, but you can observe the situation in the Wailing Castle at a close distance. ??No matter whether there is anyone in the Wailing Castle, Gu Xi can respond immediately. ??If there is a problem with the Wailing Castle and there is no way to capture the Wailing Castle, this can be the next best option. When putting the city wall in place, Gu Xi discovered a situation. ??And these city walls did not extend all the way outward, but went around a road and formed a circle, occupying about more than 10,000 square meters of forest land. ?This is exactly why city gates can be placed when the Death City is at level 1, but city walls need to wait until the Death City is at level 8 before they can be placed. ??Thomson, a hero who usually does pretty well, Gu Xi would not blame them for their lack of ability. ?However, the previous enemy was still a bit scary. Gu Xi thought for a moment and did not lead his troops there immediately. Instead, he set up a garrison gate in the woods. It can be said that this is a good location. After encircling this small base, Gu Xi was not idle. He immediately sent an ordinary hero out. ??It was the same this time. Thomson was released directly with seven leaders and his troops. That is, the city wall will automatically integrate with the surrounding environment. ??This hero is called Thomson. He is an ordinary hero that Gu Xi randomly picked up in the dungeon. He has no special abilities and is not the kind of hero who focuses on combat or magic. ?Tree branches and leaves quickly covered the city wall, making it impossible to see the existence of the city wall at first glance. Normally, you may not think of them when there is any big event, but when you really need manpower, you will always call them out as soon as possible. ??Moreover, Gu Xi noticed that there was an inconspicuous stream passing through this small plain. Although the water flow was not high, it could still be regarded as a serious water source. ?This is the situation in front of me. After Gu Xi released the city wall on the side of the garrison city gate, the city wall automatically spread to the surroundings, wrapping up some nearby trees. ?Currently, Gu Xi plans to use the garrison gate as his last retreat. Along with the garrison gate, he will also release a section of the wall. ?For example, if a city wall is placed in the woods, the city wall will not directly overwhelm the trees like a city gate. Instead, it will blend with the trees and even use the trees to strengthen the city wall. ?But he is an honest man, unlike Lewis, who clearly has no ability, but still can''t see himself clearly, thinking that he is Gu Xi''s only choice. In this way, a temporary small base appeared in the woods. ?His troops are the most common undead, about level 8, and number about 1,500 people. As soon as he arrived here, Thomson came to Gu Xi, raised his head and said, "Sir, you are looking for me." "Well, it''s not a big deal. It''s just setting up a temporary garrison here. You are responsible for guarding the place. I don''t care about the rest. I just want you to ensure the safety of the garrison." Gu Xi said directly to Thomson. Just as Gu Xi said, what he wanted was not that Thomson could produce any results in the woods, but what he wanted was that Thomson could guard the land in the woods. ??If the battle outside does not go well, Gu Xi still has other options for retreat. Won''t be cut off by others. Thomson understood it as soon as he heard it, and he said decisively: "Please rest assured, sir, as long as I am here, this place will not be lost." After arranging the retreat route, Gu Xi led his troops out of the woods. The moment he left the woods, Gu Xi felt that the Wailing Castle in the distance seemed to come alive, and the whole mountain began to wail. ?This feeling is as if a large number of lives are trapped in this mountain. ?However, for Gu Xi, this was a small scene and could not attract Gu Xi''s attention at all. Gu Xi led his troops and quickly headed towards the position he had chosen at the beginning. When he released the garrison gate, Gu Xi had already thought about the next plan. He did not attack the Wailing Castle first, but occupied several important positions. After that, go around the Wailing Castle in a circle to clear away the external connections of the Wailing Castle. After that, go and take down the Wailing Castle. As for building a new village, he will wait until he takes over the Wailing Castle. ?The first small plain at the moment was Gu Xi''s first target. As for the reaction inside the Wailing Castle, Gu Xi didn''t pay attention at all. ?While he was taking action, it was okay that the Wailing Castle remained motionless. He honestly let Gu Xi set up the encirclement, and the enemies inside could survive for a few more days. ??It would be embarrassing if they couldn''t turn their heads for a moment and didn''t just attack Gu Xi''s garrison while they were building it. The troops Gu Xi has are most suitable for fighting in the field. ?Although the Bone Dragon troops suffered serious losses and cannot be taken out for the time being, Gu Xi still has many organized and unorganized troops under his command. The most important thing is that Gu Xi is a necromancer. He can replenish his troops during battle. When fighting other people, Gu Xi will only fight more and more, so there is no need to worry about the strength of the troops. ?So Gu Xi didn''t even look in the direction of the Wailing Castle, and led his men straight towards the direction of the small plain that he was optimistic about. ?While Gu Xi was rushing out with his troops, there was movement on the side of the Wailing Castle, and a large number of strange black creatures flew up from the Wailing Castle. Hearing the buzzing sound of these creatures flying up, Gu Xi raised his head and glanced over there. Ignore them, just move forward and quickly occupy a good position. ?Under Gu Xis order, the fastest-moving ghost scout troops rushed to the vicinity of the small plain immediately. Once they got here, they didnt immediately stop to deal with the scene. After all, things like setting up camp have nothing to do with them. Gu Xi can put in city gates and walls. What they have to do is to hold back the enemy and prevent them from approaching the small plain that Gu Xi was optimistic about at the beginning. (End of this chapter) Chapter 942： The Vampires in the Wailing Castle (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 942: The Vampires in the Wailing Castle (Please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added. Please subscribe, recommend, and vote monthly. Brothers, please support me! Zhizhi! When Gu Xi approached the small plain, the ghosts under him also fought with the monsters in the sky whose identities were invisible. ?At this time, Gu Xi, who was approaching the small plain, saw the appearance of these monsters. These monsters are only about half a person tall, with slender arms, bat-like heads and mosquito-like wings. They make a buzzing sound when flying. When hit by a ghost, it will make a squeaking sound. They dont have any weapons in their hands, and their legs dont seem to have much strength due to flying. The main means of attack are on those hands. There are sharp bone spurs on the slender hands. From a distance, you can tell that they can easily pierce the skull of a normal person. It''s just that they faced ghost troops. With almost the same level difference, they really can''t defeat the ghosts. Thinking of this, Gu Xi decisively raised his left hand and said to the special mirror: "Luna, wait for the new undead that appears in Alidovi City. If it is a vampire, let Dimi handle it first. Lets replenish the troops we have. The beating was already quite frustrating. After saying this, Gu Xi raised his head and took a look at the situation in the sky, and then released the swarms of bone locusts and blood-eating mosquitoes that had followed him. Seeing such information, Gu Xi was relieved. Although the enemy was stronger, it was not that ridiculously strong existence. ?Its just that Gu Xi immediately realized something was wrong. ??This Wailing Castle is followed by a vampire? ?Gu Xi thought for a moment, that would be just right. ?It seems that the Wailing Castle is not a difficult place to deal with. If you really want to fight, there is no problem in rushing forward now. Skeletons, zombies and ghosts can be transformed normally. Vampires need to be treated with the "Book of Blood Feast" and spiritualism. ??However, there are too many transformation books that can be used with spiritualism, and vampires usually only use Dimi. Gu Xi rarely performs transformations, but there are not many vampires under his command. ?Now a large group of insect swarm troops rushed out, causing them to be even more confused. Even the twisted blood slaves killed and the undead transformed through double death may be directly vampires, which gives Dimi an opportunity to replenish his troops. Among Gu Xis men, the issue of vampires is actually what they are most worried about. At this time, the ghosts are already fighting with the twisted blood slaves. Their own strength is weaker than the strengthened ghosts. In addition, they do not have weapons and equipment, and their main attack method is restrained by the ghosts. ?Judging from the fact that this number is not too much, Gu Xi''s men can handle it. Ghost (summoned object) kills the Twisted Blood Slave (level 8), you get 1 experience point (overflow seals 1 point), and the summoned object gets 66 experience points. Those monsters fought with the ghosts in the sky for a few times, and Gu Xi heard the message when they were killed. Blood slave? But judging from the current situation, there is no need to think more about these, just transform into a vampire directly. ??These swarms of insects are either locusts, mosquitoes, or the corpse flies that were first settled. ??They are all the kind that are relatively large in number. The corpse flies were in a group of six hundred, and the locusts had now become a group of one thousand. The blood-eating mosquitoes that had just joined the Guxi team were counted as a group of fifteen hundred. When he flew up, he pounced directly on the twisted blood slave like a dark cloud. No matter how strong those Twisted Blood Slaves are, they can only catch one insect to death. As long as they pounce on them, the insects will be scattered and they can dodge their attacks. After they waited for their strength to be used, the insect swarm pounced on them again, biting or sucking blood, killing a group of twisted blood slaves in the blink of an eye. ?Taking this opportunity, Gu Xi also led his men to rush to the small plain he was interested in. Gu Xi immediately released the steel city gate and the corresponding city wall. ?Different from the garrison gate, the wall on the Iron City Gate side is mostly where archers stand. As soon as the city wall was released, it was already filled with skeleton shooters. The Black Dragon Battalion appeared directly in front of the Steel City Gate. Bryce, who was commanding the Black Dragon Battalion, was also ready. As soon as he saw the situation in the sky, he raised the long bow in his hand. Follow me and shoot. This is what Bryce is about. As a shooter-type hero, he is always the first to participate in the battle. Under his leadership, all the skeleton shooters also understood what they had to do, and they would not lose their target when attacking. ?Most of Gu Xi''s skeleton shooters are willing to listen to Bryce. Under his orders, they can obviously shoot farther. ??The same thing happened this time. Under Bryce''s order, all the skeleton archers shot the arrows in their hands at the same time. ?These arrows flew a certain distance and accurately hit the twisted blood slaves in the sky. ??If the previous ghosts and insect swarms were not afraid of the twisted blood slaves'' attacks, then these skeleton shooters would deal a fatal blow to the twisted blood slaves. Seven or eight arrows can often kill a Twisted Blood Slave. ?The number of various skeleton shooters under Gu Xi has already exceeded 10,000, and there are currently more than 5,000 at the Steel City Gate. A wave of arrows rained down, and nearly a thousand twisted blood slaves were killed. ??The number of these twisted blood slaves flying out of the Wailing Castle is actually not that many, only about five or six thousand. A wave of arrows directly covered about one-fifth of the area. How could those twisted blood slaves not be afraid of this? They screamed in the sky and turned towards the steel city gate. It was obvious that the blow just now had hurt them. But even if they find the problem, they still need to be able to fly over. Those ghosts and insect swarms in the sky are not stupid, they will let them go around. Seeing these twisted blood slaves going crazy, the ghosts immediately entangled them. At the same time, a large number of insect swarms came from all directions, non-stop. Attack these twisted blood slaves and prevent them from moving forward. Under such circumstances, the Twisted Blood Slave couldn''t even rush forward, let alone attack the skeleton shooter. After taking a look at the situation on the battlefield, Gu Xi immediately placed his own soul summoning tower behind the steel city gate. Before Gu Xi even set foot on the Soul Calling Tower, the "Book of Blood and Darkness" appeared next to Gu Xi immediately. It can be seen that this time "Book of Blood and Darkness" is the first to feel that there are a large number of corpses outside that are suitable for its use. This is not the time to be humble. If it does not transform a batch of vampires, it really will not be like this. What a great opportunity. ?Seeing the "Book of Blood and Darkness" hovering around him, Gu Xi also smiled. While summoning the necromancer, he stepped onto the soul-calling tower and used the power of the soul-calling tower to perform a wave of soul-calling! (End of this chapter) Chapter 943： Vampire’s Army (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 943 The Vampire Troops (Please subscribe for more updates) Spiritualism! With the cooperation of the Spiritualization Tower and the Necromancer, this wave of spiritualism was quite successful. Success here does not refer to summoning the undead. With Gu Xi''s level of spiritualism now, the success rate of soul summoning is close to 200%. How could the soul summoning fail like this? Success here refers to the ease with which they were transformed into suitable vampires. ?These vampires are the most basic ones, without weapons and fighting only with their arms. ?However, as soon as they appeared, they showed the most basic fighting ability of vampires, turning into bats to fly, attacking with their claws, and sucking blood to replenish their lives. It can be said that their appearance directly changed the entire battle situation. The number of twisted blood slaves in the sky is getting smaller and smaller, and the number of vampires is also increasing. ?At this moment, a new battle flag was raised at the Iron City Gate. ?It is an equilateral triangle made of three roses of blood red, dark cyan and off-white. ?Looking at the glint in Dimi''s eyes, Gu Xi couldn''t help but smile. "I will, but not now. Your current strength has been replenished, but if you kill like this, you will fall into the opponent''s trap. In this way, I will attract the enemy''s attention here, and you can help circle around the Wailing Castle. One lap. In response, Gu Xi raised his hand and opened the steel city gate, allowing Dimi to lead the troops out. ?If he can occupy this, he can save the source energy core, and then he can arrange the village here. I dont know what method Dimi used. Anyway, in her team, even the vampires are obviously bigger. When Dimi came out with the Rose Corps, Gu Xi also saw the current situation of Dimi''s troops. He can completely make use of all these props. ?This is exactly Dimis battle flag. After receiving Gu Xis order, Dimi quickly rushed out with his troops. It seems that Dimi already knows the situation outside and knows that this is an excellent opportunity for her. After this round of replenishment, Dimi''s Red Blood Battalion has also been fully staffed. Because they were pressed for time, the vampires in the Red Blood Camp were not armed, but their situation was obviously better than the vampires that Gu Xi had just summoned. ?But judging from the size of the Wailing Castle in front of us, this idea is not impossible. Look at the weak points of this castle. When he first came here, Gu Xi had not thought that the Wailing Castle would be like this. The place in front of him was clearly an abandoned vampire city. Pick another suitable location. " Sir, please use me in this battle. ?It seems that Gu Xi not only plans to occupy the territory of Wailing Castle, he also wants to build a satellite city here. Dimi has experienced many battles now, and she knows exactly what Gu Xi means by the suitable position. ??If he can find a few more suitable locations, then Gu Xi actually still has the tools to arrange such a village. At this time, Gu Xi looked up again in the direction of the Wailing Castle, turned around and ordered: "Let Amilcar lead the team out." ?While Gu Xi was speaking, there was some reaction from the side of the Wailing Castle. This time, what rushed out from there was no longer a twisted blood slave flying in the sky, but something similar to a skinned wild wolf. There were obviously more of them, and they looked like they were going crazy. They didn''t care at all when they rushed forward, as if they wanted to tear everything into pieces. The number of these wild wolves will be larger than the number of twisted blood slaves. There were approximately ten thousand of these beings, and without anyone''s command, they still rushed towards Gu Xi. From the speed at which they rushed forward, Gu Xi could guess that they actually rushed out together with the twisted blood slaves. It''s just that their speed is obviously slower, and they are still moving from the ground, so they are out of touch while running. ?But this is okay, there is no pressure when playing Gu Xi. ??Looking at the remaining twisted blood slaves in the sky, Gu Xi ordered decisively: "The undead troops press forward, the zombies stand in front, and the skeleton soldiers stand behind, ready to meet the enemy''s impact." ?Under Gu Xi''s order, the undead troops began to press forward, and at the same time batch after batch of undead troops were walking out of the steel city gate. ??Among the troops that came out this time, the largest number were the zombie troops that Gu Xi had never brought out. After all, zombie troops are not that easy to use when you are on the road. But now for defense, zombie troops are the most useful troops. Groups of zombies are entering the battlefield under the leadership of the level 19 zombie. ?These zombies have no ability against the air, but they have strong enough defense against those skinless wild wolves. ??Although their movement speed is slow, they can set up their formation fairly quickly. ??When these wild wolves rushed to the battlefield, they had already formed a huge defensive circle outside Gu Xi''s city wall. ?When the wild wolves rushed into the defense line of the zombie troops, they immediately slashed hard with weapons such as hatchets, kitchen knives, and long swords. Zombie Axemen (summon) kills the crazy blood beast (level 8), you get 1 experience point (overflow storage 1 point), and the summons gets 91 experience points. As the two troops collided, waves of information popped up in front of Gu Xi. The zombie troops moved forward steadily and resolutely, easily killing a large number of crazy blood beasts every time. ?From the situation in front of us, it can be seen that Gu Xi''s troops are gaining the upper hand. ?At the same time, the ghosts in the sky and the skeleton soldiers behind the zombies are also rushing over with weapons raised. These crazy blood beasts may not be able to hold on for long. At this time, Gu Xi looked up in the direction of the Wailing Castle, and he noticed a layer of blood clouds appearing in the sky over there. ?This blood cloud is somewhat similar to the movement of Isabella when she is replenishing blood, but it is a little different. ??The blood cloud has not yet expanded its coverage, and a **** smell hits his face. At the same time, Gu Xi noticed that a group of vampires riding war horses appeared in front of the thick blood cloud. These vampires are not heavily armored soldiers like death knights. Instead, they wear leather armor, a **** cape, and hold a spear that looks like it is made of flames. ??The number of this kind of vampire cavalry is not large. There were only more than 300 people, but when they came out, the blood cloud followed them directly. Sir, these Amilcar, who had just come out, happened to see the cavalry rushing out from the Wailing Castle, and he couldn''t help but say something. "Don''t look at it. These are not suitable for you. Once you are transformed, assign them to Dimi." (End of this chapter) Chapter 944： The vampire knight who was being killed back and forth (please order Chapter 944 The vampire knight was killed back and forth (please subscribe) Hearing Gu Xi''s words, Amilcar couldn''t say anything. He could only sigh secretly that he was not lucky. When choosing the Scarlet Knight, the Scarlet Knight has no troop sources. ?Now that he has replaced the Blue Knight, the supply of soldiers of the Scarlet Knight continues to appear. Isnt this going to cost him his life? ?But he had no choice. After all, he had promised Gu Xi before that after changing his troops this time, he would not change his troops again. No matter what the current situation was, he could only accept it. The Blue Knights are the Blue Knights. At least there are more Blue Knights. "Don''t sigh. You came out just in time. You can take care of the vampire cavalry. You can also take the white-robed cavalry with you. As for the other knights, you promised them before, but we can''t give them to you now." Hearing Gu Xis words, Amilcar said nothing more. He knew very well what kind of person Gu Xi was. ??Raising the spear in his hand, Amilcar pointed in the direction of the vampire cavalry. Fortunately, there were a lot of blue knights. Under Amilcar''s call, more than a thousand blue knights quickly gathered behind him. When the spears in their hands shot out, almost four or five blue knights attacked the same target. ?At this moment, Amilcar also raised the weapon in his hand. As soon as the Blue Knights heard this, they rushed out. ?Until he has no way to prove his strength, Amilcar can only use the Blue Knight all the time, and at most bring other ordinary cavalry with him to fight. ?Just like Dimi, she was initially sent to attack the city of Alidovi because she failed to win it, and because she relied on her potential as a leader to ask Gu Xi for this and that. It wasnt until Dimi proved himself again that Gu Xi reassigned the important task of taking down Alidovi City to Dimi. ?These Blue Knights are a ghost-style knight unit, and their movement speed is the fastest among all knights. ??Amilcar is also encountering the same situation now. ?His change of knights before battle was recorded by Gu Xi. Blue Knights, charge with me! After Gu Xi has determined something, he needs to use more efforts to wash away this inherent cognition. ??And because they are ghosts, they can fight together, unlike zombies and skeletons, where it becomes difficult to even attack if they collide with each other. ?Among these blue knights, the white-robed cavalry originally controlled by Gu Xi also quickly joined in, and rainbows fell from them to the blue knights. ?Hated by Gu Xi, he was eventually exiled to Huangquan Road to complete his mission. ?It is precisely for this reason that when the Blue Knights rushed out, the team seemed to have a smaller impact range than the Vampire Cavalry. Since the replacement of a group of knights, Amilcar''s weapons and equipment have also been replaced. The blood-colored armor turned into a faint blue one, and the weapon that was originally similar to a scythe also turned into a spear. At this time, the vampire cavalry had already rushed to a position only more than 600 meters away from Gu Xi. At this distance, the zombies in front can see the color of the masks on the faces of these vampire cavalry. ??The Blue Knight''s strength is almost the same as that of the Vampire Cavalry, but the Vampire Cavalry''s defense is low. The leather armor on their bodies is not for defense at all, but just for good looks. ?Their biggest feature is that after attacking the enemy, they **** blood to restore life. But the problem now is that the Blue Knight directly goes up to four or five to fight one. Under the full attack, they just met each other, and the vampire knight was killed on the spot. After killing all these vampire knights, Amilcar rode his horse in a small circle on the battlefield. This was clearly saying that these guys were so weak and there was no pressure at all. But at this time, Gu Xi felt that something was not quite right. ?These vampire knights would rush out in such a bold manner, which was obviously a sure sign of attacking Gu Xi''s troops in one fell swoop. They cannot be destroyed so easily. There must be something wrong here. At this time, Gu Xi wanted to summon the souls immediately. He would first pick up the corpses of these vampire knights. ??But he never expected that before he started summoning souls, a large amount of blood fell from the blood cloud in the sky, and the vampire cavalry who had just been killed by the Blue Knight actually stood up again. Can you still play like this? Gu Xi was immediately speechless. Is this the ability of a vampire? Perform a live resurrection directly for you? ??As soon as Amilcar saw this situation, he immediately turned around and went back to fight. The Blue Knights had very high agility attributes. They turned around and launched another wave of charges against the vampire cavalry. Under this wave of charge, the vampire cavalry was directly stabbed to death again. After all, their number is relatively small, only more than 300. The most important thing is that there are more than 300 white-robed cavalry in the team of the Blue Knight. With their existence, the luck of the vampire cavalry will be extremely bad. Even if they can be resurrected, it will be useless. They cannot organize their combat power, and they will still be dead. So under this wave of attacks, the vampire cavalry was killed again. ?However, the blood cloud in the sky did not give up, and another wave of blood fell. At this moment, Gu Xi came back to his senses. The focus of fighting these vampire cavalry is not on these cavalry, but on the blood clouds in the sky. As long as the blood cloud is still there, these vampire cavalry will continue to be resurrected. Until the blood cloud is consumed, or all of Gu Xi''s troops are killed. ?This is a good thing. There are not many vampire knights. Even if they are resurrected, they can only take a few hits and can be killed with a backhand. But when a vampire dies, he really dies. The pop-up information in front of Gu Xis eyes can prove it. This means that Gu Xis double death can be effective. More than 300 knights at a time, even if they are vampire knights, they are still considered knights. ??This time I really made a profit. ??Although he has not yet found out what happened in the city of Aridovi, Gu Xi immediately issued an order to Amilka. Amilcar, ignore them, resurrect them, and keep consuming the blood cloud. ?Amilcar didnt know what Gu Xi had in mind, but he was still willing to do what Gu Xi ordered. ?So Amilcar and the Blue Knight rushed towards the Vampire Knight again. Each time they charge, the Blue Knights will gain corresponding experience, and their level will increase by at least 1 level a few times. ?Just when Amilka was happy, he suddenly stopped laughing. Because a group of scarlet knights without weapons walked out of the steel city gate, and their number was close to three thousand. (End of this chapter) Chapter 945： Harvest of military strength (please subscribe) Chapter 945 Harvest of Military Strength (Please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! Fuck (a plant)! ??Looking at the scarlet knight walking out of the steel city gate, even the best-tempered Amilka couldn''t help but curse. He had already seen what Gu Xi was thinking. The most important thing is that these vampire cavalry are really suitable for transformation into scarlet knights. Except for the lack of corresponding weapons and equipment, there is no need to do anything else, the double death can be transformed directly. ??And judging from the blood cloud situation in front of them, these vampire knights can die at least three to five times more. This is a loss no matter what. Amilka looked back at Gu Xi''s expression, and when Gu Xi nodded to him, Amilka knew that Gu Xi would not let these vampire cavalry die like this before all the blood clouds were consumed. Light. As for Gu Xi, he turned his attention to the Wailing Castle in the distance. Killed more than 9,000 crazy blood beasts. Because the souls were not summoned yet, only 9,000 blood-sucking zombies were transformed. ?With no choice but to do so, Amilcar could only turn around and lead the Blue Knight to attack again. Amilcar, go to the Wailing Castle for a walk. Not to mention anything else, the blood cloud just now is enough to prove the strength of the Wailing Castle. ??The situation of this kind of blood-sucking zombies is different from that of vampires. They do not have many vampire-specific skills, and at most they can only replenish their lives by sucking blood. But this is a good attribute for zombies. ?But Gu Xi knew that the Wailing Castle was not that simple. Through transformation and soul-calling, a total of fifteen thousand different vampires were obtained. ?However, until all the vampire cavalry were killed and the blood cloud was wiped out, no new enemies appeared in the Wailing Castle. When Amilcar killed all the vampire cavalry and was about to retreat, Gu Xi pressed his hand forward. As for Gu Xi, on the one hand, he is still waiting for the news from Dimi, and on the other hand, Gu Xi also needs to check the harvest after this double death transformation. Gu Xi felt that there should be more powerful enemies in the Wailing Castle. ?This time Gu Xi planned to use Amilcar as a bait to test the reaction from the Wailing Castle. Excluding the more than 3,900 scarlet knights brought to Gu Xi by this group of dead vampire cavalry, Gu Xi and the others killed more than 7,000 twisted blood slaves in this battle. It can be said that this alone has made up for the serious shortage of vampires in Alidovi City. Even the trees covering the Wailing Castle no longer swayed, everything seemed dead. ?Amilcar understood Gu Xi''s thoughts as soon as he heard this. Without saying a word, he led his troops towards the Wailing Castle. He hasn''t finished shedding the vampire cavalry yet. As for the corpse of the crazy blood beast, Gu Xi glanced at the "Book of Blood and Darkness" in his hand. At this time, it would be better to summon the soul to become a vampire. After all, the number of vampires in Aridovi City is still relatively small. ?So Gu Xi clicked the "Book of Blood and Darkness", and the spiritualism tower behind him lit up, and the light of spiritualism quickly enveloped the battlefield. At this time, Amilcar had already led the Blue Knight to the vicinity of the Wailing Castle. At this time, Amilcar could already see the specific situation of the Wailing Castle. ??This castle was originally a castle covering a large area, but after some wars, the castle has been buried in the soil, and a large number of trees have turned the castle into a hill. Only near the castle, there are several dug-out exits. ?At the same time, Amilcar noticed that there was a dried up moat in the southeast corner of the castle, and a blood-stained sewer entrance was exposed on the ground. At the entrance to the sewer, a large group of blood-red sludge monsters were crawling. ??When Amilcar came with his troops, these sludge monsters seemed to move, but they had no intention of leaving the moat. ?Although Amilcar was accustomed to commanding cavalry, he also participated in several sieges. Looking at the situation in front of him, he understood that the Wailing Castle had been abandoned for many years. The twisted blood slaves, crazy blood beasts, and vampire cavalry sent out before were all the remaining defense forces of the Wailing Castle. They are entities that can go out of the city to attack. ??As for the **** sludge monster in the moat, as well as some soldiers that may exist inside the castle, they cannot leave the defense system of this Wailing Castle. ??Gu Xi should come and take a look at this situation. Anyway, the cavalry brought by Amilcar is not suitable for attacking such a city. He should do what he has to do. Lets prepare this bait first. Thinking of this, Amilcar turned his head and led the troops in a different direction. Fortunately, he did not go back to look for Gu Xi immediately, but made a small circle around the Wailing Castle. ?As a result, there were no more troops that could be dispatched from the Wailing Castle. No matter how Amilcar provoked or moved around the Wailing Castle, no more troops were dispatched from the castle. ?About an hour later, Amilcar realized that he really couldn''t lure out any enemies, so he turned around and headed towards Gu Xi''s location. ??When he walked back, he found that Gu Xi had already taken care of the battlefield. The crazy blood beasts who had died here had been successfully summoned and turned into a group of ordinary vampires standing outside the steel city gate. The blood stains on the ground have been cleaned up, and the ground has even become thinner. ?When Amilcar was approaching the Iron City Gate, his eyes suddenly lit up. He saw a group of about three hundred blue knights standing in front of the Iron City Gate. ?Compared with the Blue Knights he brought with him, the level of the Blue Knights in front of him was obviously higher, and the weakest among them were all above Level 15. ?Where did these blue knights come from? ?At this time Gu Xi also saw Amilcar. Amilcar, where are the vampire troops? Sir, its my fault that I didnt draw the enemy out. Dont worry, if I run again now, I will definitely draw the enemy out. Seeing the blue knights in front of the Iron City gate, Amilka knew what Gu Xi wanted to do. ?These Blue Knights are all treasures. It is the best time for him to supplement the strength of the Blue Knights. There can be no problems at this time. Wait a minute, Amilcar, these are the results of a group of death knights being killed before. You did a good job this time, so Ill give them all to you. By the way, because it was transformed from double death, the weapons and training have not been completed yet, so you can handle it yourself. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 946： Pre-war layout (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 946 Pre-war Arrangement (Please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! ?These death knights transformed by black players were all chosen by Gu Xi for the sake of Amilka''s efforts. Different from the Liches that black players directly transform into, the Death Knights they transform into are extremely unstable. ??After all, necromancers are not allowed to recruit death knights, and even the game characters cannot change this. Gu Xi needed to take them to several temples he had built for a tour. At the beginning, Gu Xi''s plan was to send these more than 300 death knights to three temples for transformation, with more than 100 of each type of soldier. ?No one loses. ??But this time the Scarlet Knight suddenly exploded, reaching more than three thousand and close to four thousand. Seeing Amilka''s helpless look, Gu Xi couldn''t help but think more. ?At this time, Gu Xi was not in a hurry to take action. He was still waiting for the situation on Dimi''s side. Him planned to give them to Amilcar for his use when he comes over. Now do you estimate how many enemies there are in the Wailing Castle? ?But Gu Xi was not idle either. He kept mobilizing troops from the city of Alidovi and mobilizing idle heroes. A lot of them? That means street fighting. ?While Amilka went to act as bait, Gu Xi sent all three hundred death knights to the Blue Temple for a tour. ?At the same time, Gu Xi did not let these troops wait where they were. Instead, he followed the path Dimi took and circled around the Wailing Castle. You mean, the gate to the castle is gone and only the sewer is open? Hearing Gu Xi''s arrangement, Amilcar was also very happy. He quickly came to the Iron City Gate, and while transferring these blue knights to his hands, he explained to Gu Xi the situation at the Wailing Castle. Gu Xi planned to clear the area directly now and clear out all the mobs that appeared near the Wailing Castle. ??The original Sleeping Beauty Castle didn''t even have a window, not to mention sewers. Gu Xi could just open the gate of his house directly. He waved his hand, and Amilcar, who had just obtained a group of powerful blue knights, retreated. If you want to go in, do you have to go through the sewer? " ?Amilcar nodded, indicating that this was what he meant. Hearing this, Gu Xi smiled instead. You cant see it right now, but the number of sludge monsters in the moat should be several thousand. ??The castle in front of me has its doors covered with mud. This is a small thing. Approximately more than four hours passed, and Amilcar had already run back and forth to the Wailing Castle four or five times. Even in other aspects, I did not find any difference, but the number of enemies should be quite large. At least I think there should be more than these troops under the castle. " Gu Xi thought for a moment and had an idea in his mind. Gu Xi is now more concerned about other situations inside the castle. ?Every time he would bring back some information about the Wailing Castle, but the information was not comprehensive. Every time he brought back news, Gu Xi would take the initiative to mobilize an additional force. ?At this time, Dimi, who went out to explore the road, also came back. When he saw Amilka, Dimi nodded to Amilka. ?Then he turned around and came to Gu Xi. "Sir, I have checked and seen several nearby villages and gathering points for wild monsters. The nearest village is about two hundred miles away from the Wailing Castle. It will take at least two hours to get there. Let''s deal with the Wailing Castle. , they won''t be coming for a while. As for the gathering points of wild monsters, I have already cleared them out. There will be no wild monsters within a hundred miles of the Wailing Castle for the time being. " Hearing this, Gu Xi nodded with satisfaction. This is right. Before starting the battle, you need to clear the field first, and then wait until you capture the most critical position. Okay, you all are here by chance, so Ill tell you my plan. The Wailing Castle we are facing has been visited several times by Amilcar before. We dont have to worry about the entrance. I will open the city gate directly and dont need to go through the sewer. But in the direction of the sewer, I also need to deal with it. If you want to wait a moment, the hero named Dulu, you can go there with the bone-gnawing sludge to deal with it. My request is that all the **** sludge be disposed of and no one is allowed to come out of the sewer. There are no other aspects. " ??Dulu is also a tool hero that he accidentally obtained in Gu Xi''s copy. He usually just leads a team and completes some of Gu Xi''s tasks. There are many such tool heroes under Gu Xi, and now they are all called out one by one. Hearing Gu Xi call his name, Dulu stood up immediately. Sir, please rest assured, I will definitely guard the entrance and exit of the sewer. Then Gu Xi looked at Dimi and Amilka. Dimi, your men are too big to enter the castle for street fighting. I need you to come with me to the Wailing Castle. At that time, you can take your troops and deal with the enemies on the hilltop of the Wailing Castle. Also, if there is an invasion or attack by a foreign enemy, you will handle it. ??Amilcar, your cavalry troops cannot enter the interior of the Wailing Castle. Then you will patrol outside the Wailing Castle to prevent everyone from approaching. I mean everyone, including those player villages, no matter who they are, as long as they send troops over, I will clear them all out. " Hearing Gu Xis order, both Dimi and Amilka responded quickly. They all understood that Gu Xi wanted to fight his way to the Wailing Castle. They have no way to object to this matter, and the tasks assigned to them by Gu Xi are all tasks that they can accomplish, and they are also relatively important tasks. At this time, they will not choose the importance of the tasks. The main thing is about obedience. After assigning the tasks, Gu Xi immediately gave the order to set off. After all, he has been waiting here for a while, and during this time, his troops have been ready for battle. They cleaned their weapons, and some even ate food given to the undead, temporarily improving some attributes. ?Under Gu Xi''s order, all the soldiers quickly headed towards the Wailing Castle according to the originally planned route. ??Although they jumped up at once, they were very organized. When they sent out troops, they didn''t have any confusion at all. Instead, they lined up the troops neatly. Gu Xi had already made arrangements for which troops would go first, which troops would follow, and which troops would respond on both sides. . When he sent out troops, Amilcar and Dimi also dispatched at the same time. They led their own troops on both sides of Guxi''s troops and headed towards the Wailing Castle together. (End of this chapter) Chapter 947： Occupy the outdoor barracks (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 947 Occupying the Field Barracks (Please subscribe for more updates) Add more updates, please add more updates, please subscribe, tomorrow will be a new month, please also ask for a monthly ticket or something! At the Wailing Castle, the originally calm woods were unable to move on their own. The sharp screams made Gu Xi feel a little palpitated. ?After arriving at the outskirts of the Wailing Castle, Gu Xi didn''t think much at all and headed directly towards the castle wall without thinking of taking the sewers by the moat. As Gu Xi approached, the trees on the mountain began to twist, as if to scare Gu Xi and prevent Gu Xi from approaching. ??But with the care of a large army, how could he care about this. ??He approached the position he had chosen from the beginning, and when he raised his hand, the main city gate was directly attached to the Wailing Castle. Just as Gu Xi thought, although the Wailing Castle was covered with a lot of soil, covered with various trees, and even some weird things grew out of it, Gu Xi didn''t pay attention to it at all. Hit me! ?These corpses had been hanging for who knows how long. When Gu Xi came over, they had all turned into mummies. ?The corpses that were still hanging on the roots of the trees were also affected and were pierced with a large number of arrows. ?At the same time, a total of more than ten other tool heroes under Gu Xi came, and they all led their troops into the castle in batches. What annoys me the most is tree-type monsters like this. Ghost Team, cut down all the roots of these trees for me. The person leading the way is Gu Xi''s hero Mido. He masters the pathfinding technique and is most suitable for finding key positions in such an environment. When they were about to lower the corpses from the tree roots, the tree roots rolled around. ?While arranging the troops to enter the Wailing Castle, Gu Xi gave orders. Put these bodies down. Because it has been abandoned for a long time, there is no life inside the castle. There are a large number of tree roots hanging from the stone ceiling, and many corpses hang on top of these tree roots. After the city gate was opened, Gu Xi also saw the situation inside the Wailing Castle. ?At Gu Xi''s command, the ghost team quickly moved up, grabbing the roots of the tree and tearing them downwards. Under this wave of arrows, the roots of the tree stopped moving. ??The main city gate got stuck directly, and even the city wall on the main city gate pushed aside part of the soil and trees. But Gu Xi could tell at a glance that these corpses were considered the backbone of the vampires during their lifetime. The ones who took action to deal with these corpses were the ghost team who became Bai Wuchang. ?Gu Xi just sighed. Because the castle fell down immediately when it was abandoned, there was not much dust inside the castle. ?After arranging his men out, Gu Xi looked around at the interior of the castle in front of him. ?Gu Xi ordered decisively. Bryce, who was following Gu Xi, raised his hand, and a wave of arrows hit the roots of the tree. ?At the same time, without Gu Xis orders, a large number of undead troops rushed inside along the visible roads. ??The hall in front of you is about the size of three large plots. Surrounding the hall are various stairs and doors. Since the internal situation has not yet been ascertained, Gu Xi was not in a hurry to enter. He just carefully looked at the part that could be seen clearly, thinking about how he was going to operate the Wailing Castle in front of him. To demolish the wailing castle and rebuild the village is the lowest option. Even if the village is built on the ground in the mountains and forests, it is better than this option. ?But at this time, Gu Xi actually had the idea of ????reactivating the Wailing Castle. ??If possible, the Wailing Castle will surpass the Blood Sacrifice Ridge and become the most important outer city under Gu Xi. Its just that Gu Xi is still a little unsure whether there is anything important left in the Wailing Castle in front of him. ?While he was thinking about it, the sound of fighting came from the distance. ?Gu Xi raised his head and looked in the direction of the sound. "what''s the situation?" Discovered a barracks-type building that is still in operation, with a large number of troops inside. Hearing this situation, Gu Xi''s eyes also lit up. Are there still military camps running? ?This shows that the energy source of the Wailing Castle has not been completely interrupted. Go and have a look, Kajia and Zigugu, stay here and guard the passage out of the Wailing Castle. ?Gu Xi led his elite troops quickly towards the direction of the sound. After walking around a staircase in front, Gu Xi saw the location of the battle. The fighting took place between three teams of skeleton soldiers, led by three skeleton leaders. They were originally just to check the situation in each room and see what could be taken away. But they never expected that behind an open door was an armor processing plant. ?Here you can process a dark red full-body plate armor with a lot of lines on it. ?This kind of plate armor looks like what the nobles put inside the city gate for decoration. But here, it is a special military camp. At the back of the processing plant, there is a large pool with half a pool of blood. The complete set of armor will be put into the pool for soaking. When the color of the armor changes from dark red to crimson, it will Being dragged out of the pool and carried away. But there are also some pieces of armor that are still dark red no matter how they are soaked. After soaking for a period of time, they will be pulled out of the pool and put aside. Such armor often develops spirituality and becomes a mobile, combatable armored soldier. The level is about level 6. Their combat effectiveness is average. When facing skeleton soldiers, they can only withstand a few more blows at most. If it is an attack from a blunt weapon, it will be a serious blow to them. Sometimes the armor can be scattered with one blow. . When the armor is dissipated, red liquid will flow out from inside the armor. Obviously this is a type of unit similar to the Ghost Rider. While Gu Xi was observing the fighting situation here, the battle here was almost over. ??Although the barracks is still in operation, there are not many dark red armors coming out to fight inside. There were more than a hundred of them. They were surrounded by skeleton soldiers. With three or five swords, the dark red armor was knocked down and dismantled. Soon all the enemies here were killed. When several skeleton leaders rushed into the barracks in front of him, Gu Xi also heard a ding in his ears. Your men defeated the guards and captured the Blood Armor Foundry. Building name: Blood Armor Foundry Level: Level 3 Trainable troops: Dark red blood armor (level 6), automatically trains 7 people every week, consuming 750 blood energy points. Dark red blood armor (level 9), after the dark red blood armor is upgraded to level 8, 350 points of blood energy are consumed to transform it. Equipment that can be crafted: Scarlet plate armor (level 3) can be automatically produced 20 times a week, and each piece consumes 30 points of blood energy. [Dark red blood armor (level 6): experience (0/4500), attack 10, defense 13, life 55, skills: heavy armor proficiency, weapon proficiency, **** battle. Crimson Blood Armor (Level 9): Experience (0/6500), attack 14, defense 17, life 70, skills: heavy armor proficiency, weapon proficiency, **** battle, beheading, blood-sucking attack. (End of this chapter) Chapter 948： The murderous elevator in the castle (please subscribe) Chapter 948 The murderous elevator in the castle (please subscribe) Is there such a good thing? Looking at the prompt that popped up in front of him, Gu Xi couldn''t understand what situation he had encountered. ?This is clearly what happened when the barracks in the field were captured. As a result, Gu Xizi looked at the Wailing Castle in front of him differently. ??If there were all such barracks here, it would be a treasure land. ?Think about the twisted blood slaves, crazy blood beasts and vampire cavalry that attacked before. Do they also have corresponding barracks in the Wailing Castle? ?This point made Gu Xi''s eyes light up. He put his hand on the Eye of the Mind and began to issue orders to the heroes and leaders who had entered the depths of the Wailing Castle. Search carefully for me. If you find the barracks, call for support directly. We must take down everything in this castle. ?Under Gu Xi''s order, the movement of his troops was obviously louder when exploring the Wailing Castle. Every door would be opened seriously. As soon as one wave of soldiers left, the next wave of soldiers might come out. Sometimes they will measure the size of the room and estimate whether there will be other hidden spaces behind the room. ??It''s just that the Wailing Castle has been abandoned and collapsed a lot, and many rooms have collapsed in half. If you try to calculate the space, it is often impossible to calculate it clearly. Sometimes it is calculated that there should be free space at the back of the room, but no matter how much digging is done, only a large amount of soil can be dug out. If one kind of undead doesn''t work, just try another kind of undead. You can always find some inconspicuous details in the room. ? Gu Xi has seen Mi Duo''s ability to explore paths. He said that if he makes a big discovery, it must be something extraordinary. But Gu Xi''s men are all undead. They have no morale and will not work hard. Regarding the materials dug up by the undead, Gu Xi directly called some undead who were responsible for identification and sorting. ??The rest was piled in the hall. He planned to see if there was any way to use these things after he captured the Wailing Castle. Hearing the message, Gu Xi''s eyes also lit up. ??Although there is no way to use the Holy Silver Evil Coffin to move inside the Wailing Castle, Gu Xi''s own movement speed is not slow at all. ??If this were placed among other troops, morale would have dropped to the bottom long ago. Gu Xi, who has experienced many battles, just glanced at it and knew that he had not hit the key position yet. What was taken out here now were all those with yin energy, negative energy or soaked in dark red with blood. Soil and some corroded furniture, decorations and the like. ?But Gu Xi was not in a hurry. They had just entered the Wailing Castle. This was just the beginning. No one knew if there was anything better underneath the Wailing Castle. At the same time, he also brought enough protective power around him. They are not even qualified building materials. Let them take stock on site and find out what Alidovi City needs right now, or send it back first if it is of good quality. ?While Gu Xi was processing these harvests, Mido, the hero at the front, suddenly sent back a message. ?The harvest brought back by the undead will naturally pass by his eyes. ?So as soon as Gu Xi explained the matters at hand, he led his men and rushed towards Mido''s location. ?These things are sent back to Aridovi City to serve as soft furnishings. After Gu Xi gave the order, he stopped in the hall and waited for the results. Sir, we have made a great discovery. Like a combat team for transforming the undead, Gu Xi did not bring all of them, but he brought a third of them with him. Several hellhounds were also with him to deal with emergencies. ?Because of this, even if Gu Xi understands that the Wailing Castle has not been captured yet, he does not care too much about his own safety. ?Following the route left by Mido, Gu Xi quickly found a collapsed tower. And here he found a large, multi-movable elevator that could move downwards. ? ?The elevator is not too big, and there are even no cars on both sides to protect it. Standing above it, you can see the automatic lifting and lowering process of the elevator. When Gu Xi rushed over, Mido was already standing by the elevator waiting. ?When he saw Gu Xi, Mido came up to him immediately. Sir, the elevator here wont come up in about three minutes. ? Gu Xi walked to the edge of the elevator and looked down, and found a platform below that was slowly rising deep in the elevator shaft. At this time, Gu Xi asked curiously. Whats the situation? This is an elevator shaft about three thousand meters deep. It does not stop in the middle. It takes three minutes to go down once and three minutes to stop at both ends. If you are not afraid in the middle, you can jump directly. But there will be two problems here. At a height of more than 3,000 meters, unless a normal person can fly, no matter what he jumps from, he will be killed by the fall. Another thing is that when the elevator comes down, you must not stand under the elevator shaft. The downward-moving platform does not care whether there is anyone below you. The platform that hits it at a speed of one thousand meters per minute can destroy everything in sight. Everything is crushed. " Mido explained the situation in the elevator shaft. In his description, the elevator shaft in front of him is directly a murder elevator. There is no such means of transportation in Aridovi. After hearing this, Gu Xi couldn''t help but ask: "Have you ever been there?" Ill go down once, otherwise I wont invite you here. Sir, I think we may find a treasure. ?Listening to Mido''s mysterious words, Gu Xi was somewhat curious. He also wanted to know what was going on under the elevator. While Gu Xi and Mido were talking about the situation of the elevator, the elevator platform had also been raised. When the elevator platform stopped at the elevator shaft, Gu Xi realized why Mido said the elevator was dangerous. ?The platform in front of me is basically a large circular stone slab about thirty meters in diameter. When you stand on the round plate, you can even clearly feel a shaking under your feet. ? Gu Xi even had a feeling that if he had not stood in the center of the circular plate, the circular plate might have tipped over by accident, and he would have fallen directly from it. Fortunately, at this time, Mido and Gu Xi''s men came over. ? Gu Xi found that no matter how many people came up, there was no possibility of the round plate falling over. ?This made Gu Xi feel at ease, but at this time, Gu Xi was already thinking about an idea in his mind. ??If there is really something good down there, then he will dismantle the elevator in front of him. Isnt it just over three thousand meters in height? There is really no need to use this kind of thing. Gu Xi can also use other methods to communicate. After all, Gu Xi''s arrangement method is better than this kind of murderous elevator that looks quite unreliable. (End of this chapter) Chapter 949： The energy well under the elevator (please subscribe) Chapter 949 The energy well under the elevator (please subscribe) Its a new month, please subscribe, recommend, vote, etc., and please support me! ?After feeling the sensation of a rapid descent, Gu Xi immediately jumped off the round plate that had not yet stopped. This round board is quite uncomfortable to sit on. When the circular plate moves downward, it feels like it is falling directly from the sky, even faster. ?Although Gu Xi didn''t care about this, being in fear for three minutes still made him feel a little uncomfortable. After jumping off the round plate, Gu Xi looked up again. ?At this time, the top of the elevator shaft has become a small bright spot. But Gu Xi asked somewhat doubtfully. There shouldnt be three thousand meters here. I havent measured the detailed quantity, but its pretty much the same. After all, for three thousand meters, it doesnt make any difference if its less than thirty or fifty meters. ?This piece is exactly the source energy core that Liu Yingguang gave him before he came out. "here it is?" If it is not utilized well, then if Gu Xi wants to establish a village here, he will have to find a way on his own. Before Mido could explain, Gu Xi had already put his hand on the wall. ?He turned his hand over, and a stone the size of a fist appeared in his hand. ?But now Gu Xi doesnt think so. Standing here, what Gu Xi smelled was not the strong smell of blood, but the smell of ink pads with rosin. ? Mi Duo took this elevator back and forth several times. He had already tested the safety of this elevator, and when he came down, he also had the intention to observe the surrounding situation more. When he arrived here, Gu Xi understood what the situation was like in the Wailing Castle in front of him. ??The Wailing Castle that has lost its energy will be abandoned if it is not abandoned. Used well, the Wailing Castle will be a breathtaking one. ?The space outside the elevator is not as big as the elevator disc, but from the ground to the surrounding walls to the ceiling, it is all a unified color, vermilion. ?Wanting to understand this matter, Gu Xi quickly changed his original plan. ?? Gu Xis original plan was to use this energy core on the small plain outside and use it as a satellite city of Wailing Castle. Gu Xi was just complaining out of habit, and his attention was not focused on it at this time. At this time, Gu Xi had also realized that what Mido discovered was not the city hidden underground in the Wailing Castle, but the real core point of the Wailing Castle. Gu Xi noticed that when he entered here, it was as if he had entered a blood-red space. ?The place in front of him should be the source of energy for the entire Wailing Castle. The elevator that brought him down was not for people to ride at all, but for transporting energy. At this time, he was looking at the situation around him. ?So the real key now is whether Gu Xi can make use of the energy well here like the previous owner of the Wailing Castle. ?It''s just that the Wailing Castle has been abandoned. Only the elevator is still running here, and nothing else is possible. ?Hold the source energy core in his hand and weigh it twice, Gu Xi stretched out his hand and without any hesitation, pressed it against the wall in front. ? Gu Xi has just seen it. Everything here is energy crystal. The energy core in his hand is the same no matter where it is placed. Even when he took action, there was no ceremony and he just pressed the thing in. ?The moment the energy core was pressed into the wall, a voice came to Gu Xi''s ear. A destroyed energy well was found. Could you please bury the energy core here? Bury! As soon as Gu Xi finished speaking, a blue light emitted from Gu Xi''s hand and spread to the surroundings along the location of the energy core. ?But the next moment, the nearby crimson seemed to have been provoked, rushing over from all directions, swallowing up all the original blue light. At this time, Gu Xi felt his feet go weak. He looked down and found that a large amount of vermilion liquid appeared nearby. This liquid contained powerful energy. The energy well starts to charge, the charging speed is 1%... The energy well begins to charge, please occupy the meeting hall quickly... ? Gu Xi looked up and saw that a red line quickly lit up on the ground, heading towards the elevator shaft. At this time, Gu Xi immediately shouted, "Let''s go, now!" As he spoke, Gu Xi ran towards the elevator that had not yet started to rise. ?Mido also reacted at this time, and he quickly rushed towards the elevator round plate. ?It''s just that Gu Xi started a little slower. When he rushed towards the circular plate, the circular plate had already started to move upward. Fortunately, Mido was closer to the circular plate and his reaction speed was faster than Gu Xi''s. He jumped onto the circular plate at the last moment. ?Gu Xi knew that it would take at least ten minutes to wait for the round plate to reach the top and then get down from it. By the time Gu Xi got up, it would be too late. So Gu Xi immediately ordered: "Mido, after you go up, stare at the changes in the elevator shaft. That thing must be going to the council hall. Find the council hall for me." As for Gu Xi, looking at the red liquid that had risen, he decisively lowered a city gate here and prepared to transfer from the main city gate. How could you do such a thing after staying in this place for ten minutes and not having any problems with your brain? What Gu Xi put down is a school door that can be opened and closed laterally. As the school gate was lowered, the undead souls who came down with Gu Xi protected Gu Xi and retreated to Alidovi City. ?When entering Alidovi City, Gu Xi discovered that part of the crimson liquid actually flowed into Alidovi City along the horizontally opening and closing school gate. ??Gu Xi didn''t dare to let in this uncontrolled energy, and quickly cut off the horizontally opening and closing school gate''s connection with the outside world. Luna, arrange for someone to come and clean up here, and send all the soil stained with this liquid to Dimis Giant Garden. ? Gu Xi quickly contacted Luna, and then he released the Holy Silver Evil Coffin and headed towards the main city gate. The situation there just now also made Gu Xi understand that now is a moment where every second counts. If he doesn''t start running now, then how long will it take? ?This time Gu Xi can be regarded as maximizing the speed of the Holy Silver Evil Coffin. From the position of the horizontally opening and closing school gate to the main city gate, it clearly spans several small urban areas, but it took less than a minute to reach the Holy Silver Evil Coffin. ??When the Holy Silver Evil Coffin rushed out of the main city gate and returned to the Wailing Castle, they had not stopped yet. At this time, Gu Xi didn''t care whether the size of the Holy Silver Evil Coffin was suitable for moving inside the Wailing Castle. Now he was mainly focused on rampage. Sometimes, they dont even care about the undead who are still busy there, and just drive over them with the Holy Silver Evil Coffin. ??At last, when Gu Xi returned to the elevator shaft, Mido was directing his men to carry a bright red crystal down from the elevator round plate. When these crystals were placed on the ground, the bright red lines slowly lit up. (End of this chapter) Chapter 950： What? Blood Dragon (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 950 What? Blood Dragon (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! Whats the situation now? After arriving here, Gu Xi watched Mido constantly directing people to place pieces of crystals on the ground. ?So Gu Xi released the ghost team and asked Bai Wuchang to come and carry these crystals, and asked about Mido. I dont know, as we ascended, all the red liquid brought up by the circular platform began to solidify rapidly and turned into crystals like this. Mido explained the situation here. At this time, Gu Xi also noticed that every time one of these crystals was placed on the ground, it would quickly melt and become the energy source for the bright red lines on the ground. ?The process is directly to melt the crystals into liquid and then pour it into the ground. You keep an eye on this route, dont worry about things here, and find the meeting hall for me first. But all the crystals were placed on the ground, but they did not even cover the entire room. Blood dragon. ?But at this moment, Mido suddenly withdrew. At this time, Gu Xi noticed that during the time they stayed on the circular platform, his ghost team carried at least a thousand pieces of bright red crystals. According to normal circumstances, this should be a bit biased. Soon, the round plate platform of the elevator moved downward again. At that time, he will have to find ways to deal with other energy wells. In the end, the possibility of him occupying and activating the Wailing Castle will be greatly reduced. This is considered an outdoor city. The situation is the same as an outdoor camp or an outdoor barracks. It is all guarded. ?Now that Gu Xi is about to go to the meeting hall, the guards in the Wailing Castle will naturally appear. After saying that, Mido went out with his men. ?Even though this place has been abandoned for a long time, there should still be some guards. When Gu Xi came here before, the vampire knights, twisted blood slaves, etc. he met were part of the guard. "enemy?" ??Mido also knew his ability. He glanced at the flow and route of the bright red liquid on the ground, and responded decisively: "Sir, please don''t worry, I will definitely find the meeting hall." After watching the elevator go down on the circular platform, Gu Xi took a few steps back and took stock of the situation in front of him. As for the crystals here, with the Ghost Team taking action, Mido didnt need to think about it at all. Gu Xi thought for a moment and understood what was going on. ?According to Gu Xi''s own experience, the location of the elevator shaft in front of him should normally be an independent tower, and the location in front of him is not considered the core location inside the castle. ?This discovery made Gu Xi somewhat worried. He was afraid that the energy well in front of him was just part of the many energy sources in the Wailing Castle, and the situation would be a bit troublesome. Sir, the situation is not good. On the way to the meeting hall, there are powerful enemies blocking the way. Its normal to have enemies here. This means you have found the right location. Lets go over now and tell us what kind of enemies they are. When Gu Xi heard this, he couldn''t help but pause in his steps. ??Then Gu Xi sighed, "This is really a city of pure vampires." Gu Xi will know more or less about the situation of the blood dragon. Among the undead dragons, the most common one is the blood dragon, because this thing is not included in the scope of bone dragon, corpse dragon or ghost dragon, let alone the rare dracolich. ??Blood dragons are things transformed from vampires and dragon corpses. ??This kind of blood dragon has the characteristics of a bone dragon and a vampire. It can scare the enemy, make the enemy age, and can also **** blood to restore life during battle. ??The person who originally developed this blood dragon must have a good idea. After all, the Bone Dragon on the undead side is not only cheap, but its other abilities are really impressive. In the opinion of the person who first studied the bleeding dragon, it would be okay if the bone dragon had a little ability. Adding a blood-sucking ability would make the bone dragon fight longer. But the problem is that he has never thought about it. They are also level 8 beings. The vitality of a level 8 blood dragon and a level 8 vampire will be very different. Without any blessing, a normal level 8 vampire has about 100 to 105 points of vitality. And a level 8 blood dragon has almost 250 points of vitality. Vampires and blood dragons are both calculated based on a 50% blood-sucking rate. A vampire only needs three successful blood-sucking attempts to replenish its life. The blood dragon needs at least seven hits to fill up its life. In addition, the blood dragon''s offense and defense are not much stronger than the bone dragon''s. ??The situation of this kind of blood dragon is even worse than that of the bone dragon. ? Even because the price is too high and the demand for rare materials is too much, it has become a negative example among the undead arms. ??Gu Xi even suspected that even vampires might not like the existence of blood dragons. ??Its just that he never expected that he would encounter soldiers like blood dragons here. When he heard that the enemy had a blood dragon, Gu Xi stood up immediately. "Where are they and how many are there? My current Bone Dragon unit has not fully recovered yet. There is only one Bone Titan in the Titan unit. It may not be that easy to defeat the Blood Dragon." There are ten. ?Mido looked at Gu Xi''s worried look and quickly said to Gu Xi. How much did you say? What are you waiting for? Just go over there. Gu Xi heard that there were ten blood dragons, so why are you waiting here? Are you waiting for the blood dragon to give birth? Having said this, Gu Xi acted quickly. When he was about to call out the newly resurrected Bone Dragon and Ghost Dragon from the main city gate, his movements obviously paused. Mido, is there a lot of space where those blood dragons are? ?Is it a suitable place for dragons to fight? " Gu Xis worry is not without reason. Not only that, judging from the current situation, whether it was in the lobby at the beginning or near the corridors and stairs now, dragons and titans have no way to enter. They have no way to stretch out here, let alone fight here. So Gu Xi, who was about to go there, couldn''t help but ask one more question. After all, Gu Xi can imagine how big the head of ten blood dragons would be. "Sir, if you go over there and take a look, you will know what the situation is." ?Mido wanted to explain, but he didnt know how to explain the situation there to Gu Xi. The last thing he could say was that adults would know it at a glance. What can Gu Xi say about this situation. He could only follow Mido, heading towards the direction where he found the blood dragon, no, it should be towards the direction where he found the council hall. In the past, Gu Xi was still thinking about it. ?The meeting hall here can be guarded by ten blood dragons. So, do we need to arrange some manpower to guard the main meeting hall in Alidovi City? (End of this chapter) Chapter 951： Kill the blood dragon (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 951 Killing the Blood Dragon (Please subscribe for more updates) Gu Xi and the others soon arrived at a location a little higher in the Wailing Castle. As he got closer to this place, Gu Xi finally understood why Mido said he couldn''t explain the situation of the blood dragon. ?At this time, the place was hit by a bit of bright red energy, and some of the original layout of the Wailing Castle had been activated. ??The castle walls that had fallen down were all pushed away by a powerful force, and the soil that had previously covered the ruins of the castle poured down like a waterfall. ?Looking from this angle, it''s as if you are standing at the bottom of a trap. You can see the situation above, but you can''t climb up. The blood dragon that Mido just mentioned was currently hovering in the sky. Gu Xi could see that the ten blood dragons were rising and falling in the sky, seeming to be moving their bodies there. Where the trees above were sliding down, Dimi''s troops also rushed over. They also noticed the blood dragon in the sky and were thinking about how to deal with these guys. Death incarnate! Facing this situation, Gu Xi did not use his city gate again. ??But the fact that he couldn''t release the city gate didn''t mean that Gu Xi couldn''t deal with the blood dragon in front of him. Gu Xi''s Death Incarnation - Bone Dragon''s strength has reached level 17. When it flew out, the black mist immediately blocked the sky. As he fell, he bumped into another blood dragon, disrupting the blood dragon''s flight on the spot, and the two blood dragons fell down like this. ?At this time, the incarnation of death, the bone dragon, fought with the remaining seven blood dragons. After Death Incarnate - Bone Dragon rushed forward, it grabbed the necks of two blood dragons with its front paws, opened its mouth and emitted a green light at one blood dragon. The blood dragon was the one that flew the highest. He never expected that he would be hit first. ?When Gu Xi, the incarnation of death, was released, the incarnation of death, Bone Dragon, rushed out with the incarnation of death, Titan. ?As soon as Death Incarnate - Titan hit the ground, a bolt of lightning bounced out from the Thousand Thunder Peach Wood Sword and hit a blood dragon. Halfway through the flight, Titan, the incarnation of death, was thrown to the top of the mountain where it was exploded. ?After being struck by lightning, black smoke erupted from his body. He lost control of his body and was knocked down from above. Death Incarnation - The bone dragon''s death dragon breath swept directly and hit the four blood dragons. ?His three battle gates have fixed positions and cannot be moved for the time being. The breath of the dragon of death. How can it be like now, obviously it has been strengthened, but I dont know who to use it. ?Blood dragons have the characteristics of bone dragons, but their level is only level 8, which is not the slightest difference from the bone dragon, the incarnation of death. After various blessings, the death dragon breath of the incarnation of death, the bone dragon, has reached its extreme power. ??It would be nice if this Bone Titan didn''t repel the Titan Slayer, so that he could use that enhanced purple suit. Sweep! ?Looking at the movements of the Bone Titan, Gu Xi was still upset in his heart. ?While Gu Xi was thinking about this, the White Bone Titan''s lightning spear also hit a blood dragon. With this blow, another blood dragon fell down. ??The Bone Titan who had been following Gu Xi at this time saw this opportunity and took a decisive step forward, and a lightning spear was thrown from his hand. Hit the blood dragon and it will turn it into black directly. The blood dragon, which had lost all the blood in its body, quickly spread out and hit the ground heavily. You kill the blood dragon (level 8), you get 99 experience points (99 points are stored overflow). []?????Although such a prompt popped up in front of his eyes, Gu Xi understood that these blood dragons were not really dead. As long as there is still one blood dragon alive and as long as that blood dragon can still fight, they can still be resurrected by sucking blood during battle. Gu Xi, who understood this, took action quite simply. Firestorm! Hurry Wind Technique! " ?Under Gu Xi''s attack, a ball of flame was blown by the strong wind and rushed towards a blood dragon that had not been attacked yet. This is the last blood dragon in sight. At this time, Gu Xi''s level had already surpassed that of the blood dragon. Even if you use ordinary spells, you can definitely kill this blood dragon. ?Sure enough, that was the case this time. Gu Xi used the rapid wind technique to control all the flame fragments of the fire storm to focus on the blood dragon. The blood dragon didn''t even have a chance to rush out. The flames kept burning on the blood dragon''s body, burning the blood dragon''s vitality crazily. ??This blood dragon is only at level 8. There is no attribute blessing from heroes or cities, and its vitality is 250. Even if the fire fragments in the fire storm take away 1 point of damage each time, the thousands of fire fragments here can easily kill this blood dragon. Not to mention that Gu Xi clearly noticed that the damage taken by the blood dragon was deducted from 10 to 15 points. In just a blink of an eye, the blood dragon was burned alive. Such a situation made Gu Xi smile. ?This time he fought well. Finally, in this battle, he was no longer a spectator at the back, nor was he a spiritual tool man after the battle. He also has a suitable level of spells. Even without the three magical skills of death, his current strength can still deal with various problems. ?Thinking of this, Gu Xi pointed upwards with the magic wand in his hand. ??The fire storm that had not yet finished burning was blown into the air under the action of the rapid wind technique. Looking from a distance, it looks like a fire dragon rising into the sky. ?After consuming the fire storm, Gu Xi did not look back and headed directly towards the center of the battlefield. There is a dry pool there, and in the middle of the pool is a half-empty throne. Gu Xi understood that this should be the meeting hall of the Wailing Castle. ??Although there is not even a cover here, it is enough for the Guxi Wailing Castle. ?At this time, all the blood dragons originally guarding here are dead, so Gu Xi can go and take over the council hall. But Gu Xi never expected that after just taking a few steps, he felt something was not right on the ground. At this time, he felt as if he had stepped into a swamp. The further he walked, the heavier his steps felt. ?Gu Xi looked down and found that a bright red carpet had appeared on the ground at some point. ??Blood-red red gauze also rose all around. ?Gu Xi pushed his hand forward, and his three armor-bearers appeared beside him. ?The three of them looked at each other. The holder of the Soul Lamp moved his hand forward, and a ball of flame lit up the **** red gauze. Boom! The next moment, the throne in the middle of the pool exploded! (End of this chapter) Chapter 952： Soul-departed Blood Corpse (please subscribe) Chapter 952 Leaving Soul and Blood Corpse (please subscribe) ?When the explosion sounded, the person wearing the Huangquan dragon robe immediately stood in front of Gu Xi and blocked the flying stones for him. ?At the same time, the power of the forward - the wielder of the Shattered Formation stepped forward and slashed out with one charge. Amidst the exploding rocks, a blood-red figure was struck. After the sword dodged, Gu Xi noticed that what was struck out by the striker''s sword was a mummy covered in red gauze. ??This mummy has become so thin that the skin is close to the bones. The gray-black skin makes it impossible to recognize his original appearance. The sword on his chest even cut through the skin on his chest, exposing the bones under the skin. ?After being chopped out by this sword, the mummy rolled on the ground and tried to struggle to get up from the ground again, but he seemed to have lost energy and could not even move. ?At this time, Gu Xi took a step forward, and the Titan Slayer appeared in his hands. ?Although Gu Xi is not used to using this weapon, he can still use it as an ordinary spear. When the mummy fell, Gu Xi thrust the Titan Slayer forward, and the seven-meter-long spear was pierced into the body of the mummy. Seven different types of lightning were continuously injected into the mummy. ?Then Gu Xi let go of his hand, and the Titan Slayer nailed the mummy to the ground. From this point, it can also be seen that the reason why the Wailing Castle was abandoned was probably because of insufficient energy. ??The holder of the Huangquan dragon robe looked around, and finally shook his head at Gu Xi. ?Gu Xi then nodded and carefully walked towards the location of the throne just now. Gu Xi picked up the syringes and found that there was still some remnants of bright red liquid inside. Obviously this was the last source of energy in the Wailing Castle. The mummy relied on this energy to survive and finally took action. ??Obviously the energy well in the Wailing Castle can be used, but why was it eventually abandoned due to lack of energy? ?Thinking of this, Gu Xi couldn''t help but turn his head and look at the mummy not far away. ?Thinking of this, a doubt flashed through Gu Xi''s mind. At this time, Gu Xi did not move forward any further. Instead, he glanced at the holder of the Huangquan dragon robe. The incarnation of death - the huge eyes of the bone dragon are staring at every move of this mummy. ?The mummy''s hand was still stretched out, trying to hold down the Titan Slayer, but because he didn''t have much energy, he only moved once and there was no new movement. At this time, the bone dragon, the incarnation of death in the sky, also fell down with the titan, the incarnation of death. ?Perhaps this mummy would be a suitable source. At this time, Gu Xi discovered that under the blown-up throne, there was a deep pit that could hold a person flat. In the deep pit, there were also several syringe-like things scattered. ?So Gu Xi walked over to the mummy and put his hand on it. This is proving to Gu Xi that there are no other threats nearby. Gu Xi did not take action immediately, but carefully checked the information in his hand. You killed the Soul-Living Blood Corpse (Level 11), and you gained 339 experience points (339 points were stored overflow). From this message, it can be seen that the mummy in front of him is dead, but for some reason, Gu Xi always has the feeling that the mummy is still alive. After thinking for a moment, Gu Xi stretched out his hand, and the "Book of Blood Feast" appeared in his hand. At this time, information corresponding to the soul-departing blood corpse also appeared in the "Book of Blood and Darkness". [Leaving Soul Blood Corpse (level 9, summoned troops): experience (0/8000), attack 16 (22), defense 10 (20), life 95 (150), skills: undead creature, soul separation, blood-devouring aura ] The Soulless Blood Corpse, starting from level 9, is a relatively rare species among vampires. The difference between them and vampires is that they cannot **** blood during battle. Instead, they need to consume blood when fighting. After the blood is injected into their bodies, they will turn into a red soul body and escape from the body. , attacks like a ghost. When they become souls, their attack, defense and life will be greatly improved. Those who are stronger can even affect the nearby environment through their souls. The red carpet and red gauze that Gu Xi felt before were actually transformed by the soul. ?This kind of thing transformed from the soul is also very lethal, and it is like a ghost and is not affected by physical attacks. ???If Gu Xi hadn''t released his three armor holders immediately, the Huangquan dragon robe would have suppressed the changes in the soul, and the spiritual lamp would have ignited the enemy''s soul. ??Maybe in the end we wont even be able to find the soul-departed blood corpse hidden under the throne. After understanding the previous situation through the information in front of him, Gu Xi''s movements on his hands paused for a moment. ?The soul-departing blood corpse in front of me is at level 11, not the existence that starts at level 9 as recorded in the "Book of Blood Feast". ?Then what is his role here in this throne? A hero? Brave? Or the last line of defense of the Wailing Castle? Reaching out to lift up the mummy''s head that was still nailed to the ground, Gu Xi was about to perform a spiritualist spell. But at this moment, Gu Xi suddenly discovered that there seemed to be something inlaid between the eyebrows of the mummy. If he didn''t look at it carefully, most people would see it. You won''t find this out. Gu Xi thought for a while, and finally contacted Luna through a special mirror. "Luna, look around the city to see if there is a soul-departed blood corpse that has just been transformed. If there is, arrange for him to come over." After saying that, Gu Xis hand exerted force, and the head of the mummy that was still nailed to the ground was crushed by Gu Xi. In his withered mind, Gu Xi found a dismantled metal part. ?Picking up the part, Gu Xi looked at it carefully. The system did not give any prompts, but Gu Xi could clearly see that it was a piece of equipment. ??It''s just that Gu Xi was a little unsure about the condition of the piece of equipment in front of him that had been torn into pieces. ??What did this equipment look like originally? How many pieces was it divided into? Where are the other pieces? Gu Xi has no idea at all. Thinking of this, Gu Xi put the fragment aside and raised his hand to put away the Titan Slayer. But at this moment, Gu Xi discovered that there were obviously other things going on with the mummy. ?Gu Xi stretched out his hand on the chest of the mummy and pushed it outwards, opening the place where the Titan Slayer had just pierced it. As expected, there was a thumb-sized red gem inlaid in the heart of the mummy. This was the same thing that was taken out of the brain of the mummy, and they were both parts of the same piece of equipment. ?This discovery made Gu Xi''s heart move, and his eyes fell on the corpse again. (End of this chapter) Chapter 953： Parts and Ritual (please subscribe) Chapter 953 Parts and Ritual (Please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! Demolished. ?Gu Xi quickly took action and successfully removed four pieces of different sizes and styles from the mummy''s body. ?After getting these four parts, Gu Xi worked hard to piece them together. But no matter how Gu Xi pieced it together, there was always no way to combine it into one piece of equipment. It''s obvious that there are a lot of parts missing here. ?But there was only one corpse in front of him, and Gu Xi couldn''t find anything different nearby. ?This made Gu Xi feel a little embarrassed for a while. Just when Gu Xi was about to give up and prepare to occupy the meeting hall first, the undead who were cleaning up the battlefield suddenly came to Gu Xi with something. That is the position of the railings located around the large space in front of you. ???A bright red crystal produced from the energy well beneath the Wailing Castle. Although there was only a small piece, Gu Xi immediately realized that there were also fragments of equipment hidden in the bodies of the previous ten blood dragons. Looking at the pop-up message, Gu Xi understood what was going on. At the location where the blood dragon initially served as the statue, Gu Xi''s combat team also found some fragments of parts. Find me the thing, right now! When you collect special equipment fragments, you can inject different energy sources or energies into combinations of the equipment fragments. This is a platform above the castle. After all, those who had just been killed on the battlefield here were all blood dragons. Although these blood dragons were not of high level, they were relatively good materials, so Gu Xi did not let ordinary people handle them. This time the ones cleaning the battlefield were Gu Xi''s undead combat team. ?It feels like the platform on the top of the castle in Minas Tirith, the capital of Gondor, that can be used to plant trees. ??It''s just that there are trees there, and here there is a pool with a throne in it, and there should be ten statues of blood dragons lying around the platform. As the last part was collected by Gu Xi, a message popped up in front of Gu Xi''s eyes. When fighting is needed, the ten blood dragons will be activated and fly again. ?Under Gu Xi''s order, the combat team quickly rummaged through the blood dragon''s body. At the same time, they also found the location where the blood dragon had originally been hiding. Unexpectedly, they could find something different from these blood dragons. ??What was sent over by the combat team were some **** parts. ?? Adding up the seven or eight things here, Gu Xi had seven blood-red parts, five brass parts, a red yarn, two red gems, and a silver part fragment. ??Its just that after the Wailing Castle was abandoned, it was buried underground and lost its original charm. After their recovery, Gu Xi also saw what the situation was like in the place in front of him. ?At the same time, he also knew what energy combination fragments the previous owner of the Wailing Castle used. ?Its just that Gu Xi is not a vampire and will not follow the vampire route. ?Gu Xi thought for a moment, Huangquan Longpao took a step forward and stood right in front of Gu Xi. ?Gu Xi put his hand on the Huangquan dragon robe, and then a ball of negative energy appeared in Gu Xi''s hand. ??At this time, the ball of negative energy in Gu Xi''s hand was completely different from the negative energy controlled by a normal necromancer. The negative energy in front of me carries the breath of the underworld. ?Feeling all this, the incarnation of death - Titan also came behind Gu Xi. Without Gu Xi''s order, he directly picked up the parts. Under the influence of the Titan, the incarnation of death, the nearby ground quickly turned to death. Even affecting the nearby environment. At this moment, an undead person who looked like a mummy also rushed over. ??He is the soul-departed blood corpse that Gu Xi asked people to look for. After being killed by Gu Xi, he was transformed into Alidovi City through a double death. After receiving Gu Xis order, he was found alone. ?Gu Xi found him mainly because he wanted to ask him what was going on in the Wailing Castle. When he came over, it happened to be the time when Gu Xi was assembling this piece of equipment. Some undead souls transformed through double death will carry part of the undeads memories during their lifetime. As soon as he saw what was held in the hands of the incarnation of death, the Titan, the movements of the soul-departed blood corpse stopped. At this time, Gu Xi had already gathered some aura similar to that of Taishan Fujun. This is exactly what Gu Xi learned from the "Secret Records of the Master of Taishan Prefecture". ?This kind of breath will definitely be much stronger than the undead breath and negative energy that Gu Xi is using now. At the same time, Gu Xi also has special negative energy brought back from the real world. That is the energy lent to high-level undead. ?The quality is much better than the bright red energy originally used by the Wailing Castle. ??This kind of negative energy and underworld breath just appeared, and all the parts vibrated uncontrollably. Its obvious that these parts know what they want. At this moment, Lihun Xuezi seemed to remember something, and he suddenly said: "Sir, please don''t." Looking at the movement of his hands, he paused. "What''s wrong?" Sir, you must not give this thing too much energy, otherwise it will be uncontrollable. As soon as he heard this, Gu Xi knew that this soulless blood corpse knew something. He turned to the incarnation of death, the Titan, and nodded. Death Incarnate - Titan quickly stepped forward to control these parts. And Gu Xi also put away the underworld aura he had just released and came to the Lihun Blood Corpse. Tell me, whats going on? My lord, this is the Blood Dragon Crown. It is a semi-ritual equipment that was arranged by the original owner of the Wailing Castle, the Wailing Duke. Lihun Xuezi indeed knew something, and he directly told the situation. What is semi-ritual equipment? It is through a ritual to upgrade a piece of equipment to a very high level, but this piece of equipment can only be used within a certain range. Outside this range, the equipment will directly lose all its power. ??If he didnt know about the black players when he came, Gu Xi might sigh that such a situation still exists. But when Gu Xi heard about the black player, his first reaction was that this thing was also created by the black player. At this time, Gu Xi asked calmly. Did the Howling Duke succeed in the end? It can only be regarded as half a success. Originally, the Blood Dragon Crown was a half-finished product. It drained all the energy of the entire Wailing Castle, but in the end it was unable to meet the energy needs. What he made did not reach his target level. Instead, it consumed all the energy in the Wailing Castle, causing the castle to lose its protection, and finally the entire castle was abandoned. But my lord is different. The two energy sources you just took out are of much better quality than the original energy sources in the Wailing Castle. If an adult activates the Blood Dragon Crown without preparation, the ceremony of the Blood Dragon Crown will eventually fail. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 954： The Wailing Castle was quickly occupied (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 954 The Howling Castle was quickly occupied (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! Hearing what Lihun Xuezi said, Gu Xi was stunned. He did not expect that there was such a story behind the Wailing Castle. If you put it this way, you are really lucky. At least there is someone to stop him when he gets messy. If these things were ruined by him, they would be gone. ?? Gu Xi glanced at the parts suppressed by the incarnation of death - Titan, and ordered decisively: "Titan, please control it again and stop those things from moving. Who is that? Is there any evidence for what you said? ?Do you know who the Howling Duke was called? When he was studying the Blood Dragon Crown, did he have any design drawings or other things left behind? " The Soul-Living Blood Corpse is part of the Blood Dragon Crown Ceremony. ?Although he didnt know whether the mummy from before was voluntary, he did remember some things anyway. But now, Gu Xi still plans to wait a little longer. Although there is no way to occupy seven different timelines like Aridovi now, there are nineteen large plots here, which contain various military training camps starting from blood sludge to blood dragon. ? Gu Xi took a look and found that the Wailing Castle in its heyday actually had nine floors above ground and four floors underground. Is this still the meeting hall? Under Gu Xi''s order, all the undead in the Wailing Castle got this order. They clearly didn''t know where the big library in the Wailing Castle was, but they all understood a mission. They must find the book called "Blood". The Book of Crowns books are back. ?This is obviously the topographic map of the Wailing Castle. ?When he stepped into the pool, Gu Xi discovered that there were some maps drawn on the bottom of the pool. Lets look at the gains in other places first. ?While Gu Xi was waiting for his men to deal with the Wailing Castle, Gu Xi noticed that a little bit of bright red light was coming here along the engraved lines on the ground. Hearing this, Gu Xi turned his head and said behind him: "Go find him." Gu Xi then walked towards the pool where the throne was previously placed. "Yes, sir, you can restore the meeting hall first, and the matter of the blood dragon crown can be dealt with later." ?However, this battle is not without gains. The map in front of you can be used. Although many places in the Wailing Castle have collapsed, the original location will not change. After sending the undead down, Gu Xi looked at the soul-living **** corpse. ? Gu Xi looked at the time and found that this should be the second batch of energy that had been sent. ??If it hadn''t been for the blood dragon crown incident, Gu Xi might have directly activated the meeting hall in front of him. Regarding Gu Xi''s question, he just remained silent for a moment, and then said seriously: "There seems to be a book called "The Book of Blood Crown", which is placed in the big library. I don''t know if it is still there now. ?With the map, it will be much more convenient for Gu Xi''s men to send troops to attack the Wailing Castle. The most important thing is that all these military training camps are related to vampires. Even if the products produced are not vampires, they all have the smell of blood. It seems that after what happened last time, the amount of energy sent up this time is much larger, and now it can even be transported here. ?This discovery made Gu Xi feel relieved. He was still worried before that he had arranged for all the undead under his men to be removed, and the energy well would not be able to operate. ?At present, it seems that there is no need to worry too much, but as long as it is activated, the energy well can operate on its own. However, Gu Xi also had an idea at this time. In the absence of energy, there were still some barracks operating in the Wailing Castle. ??Now that the energy is running, will the barracks in the Wailing Castle quickly dispatch troops? ?While Gu Xi was still thinking about this situation, a new battle report was sent up. Because of the map, some of the buildings that remained on the surface were quickly found and occupied by Gu Xi''s men one by one. In these buildings, there are barracks in the direction of vampires, and there are also some parts that have mutated or transformed from other buildings because there is no energy. For example, among these buildings, the most common ones are the blood pools unique to vampire cities. ?This thing is somewhat like the residential buildings in the human city, or the cemeteries and tombs in the undead city, which are used to provide the corresponding population for the city. ??Its just that since the collapse of the Wailing Castle, the blood pools without energy replenishment have all been abandoned. Most of the blood pools have no blood in them and have lost their intended function. Only a small number of blood pools have mutated and turned into another type of blood pool after losing their energy. Building name: Magic Blood Pool Level: Level 5 (can be upgraded) ?Characteristics: Magical transformation (can absorb free magic energy and transform it into the blood needed by vampires). Severely injured vampires can soak in a pool of blood and quickly recover. Building name: Toxic Blood Pool Level: Level 4 (can be upgraded) ?Characteristics: The blood pool provides 45 units of blood food every week (it is toxic and will affect the vampire''s life, but it can also cause poisonous effects when vampires or other units attack). Building name: Weird Blood Pool ] In addition to this blood pool, there are other similar buildings. ?Some of these buildings still have their original effects, while others have undergone earth-shaking changes. For example, when Gu Xi was here, he saw what was originally a medium-sized building. Due to the loss of energy and loss of control, it turned into an uncontrolled barracks. Building name: Bloody Breeding Farm Level: Level 4 (can be upgraded) ?Characteristics: Can provide level 4 giant bats as mounts (flight points, and can provide a large number of mounts). Due to mutation, giant bats have been transformed into combat units. At the same time, there are also some that were originally barracks, but due to energy problems, they have lost their use and have even become ordinary buildings. ??Anyway, all kinds of information are being sent up all the time, letting Gu Xi know the progress of his undead men in the battle against the Wailing Castle. ?At the same time, Luna in Aridovi City seemed to have some free time and contacted Gu Xi directly. My lord, Dietrich has returned. Do you want to order him to go there now? Gu Xi looked at the time. Didn''t he say it would take three days to come? Why did it appear so quickly now? ?Although he still had some doubts in his heart, Gu Xi did not hold back Dietrich. As soon as he heard the news, Gu Xi ordered: "Just come and let him come. By the way, has he brought any troops?" No, he came back alone, and he came back very quickly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 955： Things are all piled up (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 955: Things are all piled up (please subscribe for more updates) When Dietrich arrived, the latest news also came from Gu Xis men. The great library of the Wailing Castle was found, and the undead found a large number of books about vampires and vampires. Among them was the "Book of Blood Crown" that Gu Xi wanted most. Hearing the news, Gu Xi quickly contacted Eve. ??Gu Xi also needs help for this kind of thing. At the same time, these books also need to be organized. At this time, the latest news came from Dimi. Gu Xi and their capture of the Wailing Castle had attracted the attention of some nearby player villages. Some players are sending troops towards this side, although Amilcar has already led the cavalry troops to attack. But you still need to know this matter. ?But fortunately, although it is troublesome to read this book, the content in it is real. ?There are also steps for assembling the parts. It will take time for Dietrich and Eve to come over. The enemies outside are temporarily blocked by Amilka. Gu Xi''s focus now is on the books in the big library. ?Although the level of knowledge about caring for the undead is not weak, at this time, it is somewhat insufficient. Because the information about vampires seems to be listed on a separate page. [Book of Blood Crown (Purple): This is a book that records the production of a special equipment. The quality of this special equipment can exceed the purple quality, but it can only be used within the scope of the ritual. Its really okay, either none of them come, or they all come over. ?This "Book of Blood Crown" looks somewhat similar to the "Book of Blood Feast" in Gu Xi''s hand, but it is obviously much thicker. Here is the casting method for the parts needed to perform this blood crown ceremony. ?Even his mouth had a taste of rust. When you hold it in your hand, a corresponding prompt pops up. The first book sent to Gu Xi was the "Book of Blood Crown" mentioned by Lihun Xuezi. The next step is the magic ritual, but when Gu Xi saw this, he spurted out a mouthful of blood. ?Gu Xi muttered something and immediately went to deal with the matter at hand. Note: This ritual requires mastering the magical ritual ability, mastering nearby control, and having a powerful enough sacrifice to successfully complete it. Those who use this equipment will be affected by the ritual and cannot leave the scope of the ritual. Hearing this piece of news, Gu Xis head was pounding. After opening the Book of Blood Crown, Gu Xi immediately felt a large amount of chaotic words pouring into his mind with the smell of blood. His eyes turned red, and blood flowed from his nose and ears. ?Gu Xi could understand some of the meaning, but when combined, it made Gu Xi''s brain want to explode. ?This shows that Gu Xi''s blood was controlled just by looking at this book. ?It''s not that Gu Xi can''t stand it anymore, but the content that comes in contains too much information and knowledge about vampires. At this time, Gu Xi felt that he had made the right choice. At least he called Eve over. After putting down the "Book of Blood Crown", Gu Xi closed his eyes and rested for a while, then suppressed his still buzzing mind. At this time, he turned back to look at the throne that had been blown away in the pool, thinking about something in his mind. How about simply borrowing the layout of the Howling Duke, strengthening the energy, and just putting it together on the spot. There is really no need to rearrange a ritual circle or anything like that. ?At this moment, Dietrich and Eve also arrived quickly. Hearing their voices, Gu Xi opened his eyes. Eve, please read this book first. The parts are all there. If you dont know anything about vampires, we have also found all the books about vampires. You can go there and have a look. ?The first time he saw Eve, Gu Xi gave away the "Book of Blood Crown" in his hand. He could not withstand such pressure. ?He hasn''t recovered yet. Eve was much better than Gu Xi. After getting the "Book of Blood Crown", she just flipped through it, then took a look at the situation nearby, and then said seriously: "Sir, what are your plans now? What? If we just reactivate the previously arranged ones, we can deal with it now. " I plan to use stronger energy for activation. Gu Xi showed off the aura of the underworld and the special negative energy. Then I need to make adjustments. There are too many vampire-related things in this book. There are many things that I cant understand. If possible, I need to read some books about vampires. At least find out whether there are any replacements for some of the following rituals. ?But as far as what I''m talking about now, their layout here has actually been changed. Your Excellency first sent me a message saying that the product was called a blood dragon crown. But this book is "The Book of Blood Crown", and there are obvious differences here. Let me see if there is anything that can be adjusted here. " "Okay." Upon hearing this, Gu Xi found that what Eve said was very coherent, and it seemed that she really understood the situation. ?Unlike myself, I only understood half of it and couldn''t make any magic changes. Seeing that Gu Xi agreed, Eve was quite happy. She liked to do such things, and she found the "Book of Blood Crown" very interesting. This book uses the power of cities and soldiers to process equipment and improve it. Equipment level. ?Although the finally upgraded equipment can only be used when defending the city, the quality of the equipment will likely reach orange quality. Although it is an orange equipment that can only be used in one city, it is still an orange equipment. No one would think that the quality of orange equipment is inferior to purple equipment. Even if it is damaged or fake, it will be better than purple equipment in the eyes of players. ??Furthermore, with the idea of ????"Book of Blood Crown" in mind, it is not that you can only make one piece of orange equipment. If Eve can fully understand these, she will be able to make a considerable amount of orange equipment. ?For Gu Xi, that is not a supplementary matter in terms of strength. ?When Eve stepped back with the "Book of Blood Crown", Gu Xi turned to look at Dietrich. Dietrich, its really **** you for calling you here at short notice. Its not hard, sir, if you have something to do, just give the order. "It''s like this. On the way here, I met an enemy before. He destroyed my bone dragon army in one fell swoop. The level 19 two-headed bone dragon couldn''t even see his appearance clearly." Gu Xi described in detail the situation encountered by the Bone Dragon troops before. ??When Gu Xi said that the other party took action in the dark fog, and only stretched out one arm with a halo on it, Dietrich said something. Sir, the enemy is probably over level 30. (End of this chapter) Chapter 956： Take a gamble (please subscribe) Chapter 956: Take a gamble (please subscribe) ?Hearing what Dietrich said, Gu Xi''s eyes also froze. He has thought about many situations, but Gu Xi has never considered this situation. At this time, Dietrich said there again: "I have seen this situation before with the Maharaja. This is a method of operating the halo. Only those above level 30 can do this. After reaching level 30, they will have a good understanding of the power of the aura, and can make the aura leave the body and appear in all locations within the perception range. At the same time, they can also conduct remote operations through the halo. So sir, the enemies we have to face are above level 30. " Hearing this, Gu Xi''s face became a little solemn. He stretched out his hand, and the Titan Slayer appeared in his hand again. Lets see, if you use this weapon, can you deal with level 30 enemies? But they are all hellhounds. He did not expect that Gu Xi actually had such a weapon in his hand. ?Dietrich took a look at the Titan Slayer and his eyes immediately went straight. So this thing may not work out. ?As soon as Gu Xi mentioned this situation, he could tell one, two, three. ?Now, Gu Xi couldn''t help but raise another question. Sir, I cant use this thing. The length of this thing is too long. I personally feel that it should be a weapon used by dragoons. Normal people cannot use this thing at all. ?Dietrich has stayed under the Maharaja for a long time and is well aware of some situations. If you want to kill a level 30 person instantly, you will probably need a soldier above level 27, or a hero above level 26. In this way, the value of this thing will increase exponentially. Furthermore, I am not strong enough. Even if I can throw it, I can only kill enemies at around level 25 instantly. Fortunately, Gu Xi was not without backup plans. Except for Dietrich, Gu Xi also had someone contact Li Yuzhen when he encountered the enemy who could kill the two-headed dragon instantly. Now Gu Xi has a group of level 20 or even level 25 troops in his hands. When she comes over, Gu Xi won''t have to worry about being unable to suppress the enemy. Let alone a throw. Most importantly, all negative effects on the weapon have been washed away. The effect that originally required desperate efforts is no longer needed now, and it is twenty times more powerful. ?However, Dietrich was jealous, but in the end he returned the Titan Slayer to Gu Xi. If you have a strong hero, you can also give it a try at level 25. " Their equipment is different from that of normal soldiers. Gu Xi can''t just tie the Titan Slayer to them. But the fact that he can tell the details does not mean that Gu Xi''s subordinates have such ability. Regardless of whether we can kill the enemy, Dietrich, let me ask you, if the enemy appears suddenly, can you defend it? Now that Li Yuzhen has not come over, Gu Xi has to think about the next situation. ??If he had not encountered the situation where all the bone dragons were wiped out before, he might not regard the Wailing Castle as a difficult task. But now Gu Xi doesnt think so. ?Whether that person was passing by accidentally or went there specifically to save someone, Gu Xi must take that person''s existence into consideration. Hearing what Gu Xi said, Dietrich thought about it seriously. Judging from the current situation, Im afraid its very difficult. There is nothing in this castle, and neither the existing defense system nor the castles heritage is enough to deal with such a powerful enemy. And there is a more important key point here, which is the attitude of the adults towards the castle in front of them. ? ? Attitude problem? " ?Gu Xi was a little confused. He was quite serious about the task at hand. What was wrong with his attitude? ?Seeing that Gu Xi was still a little confused, Dietrich had to go into more detail at this time. Sir, you just regard the castle in front of you as an unexpected gain. In fact, you have no intention of occupying it forever. In this way, although you will restore the various functions of the castle in front of you, you will not repair or strengthen the castle. ?The quality of the castle itself is not high, and since it has been abandoned for so long, its defense power has been significantly reduced. ??If you station heavy troops and defend against attacks from some level 20 enemies, you can barely do it. But the adults have to face enemies above level 30. Even if it doesnt work. Let''s not talk about whether we can have such a defensive power when the time comes. I am afraid that when the enemy comes, you will not be willing to fight, which will affect the entire situation. " Dietrich is right. Gu Xi had really considered this in his mind. After all, when encountering enemies above level 30, retreating early is actually a crime other than combat. Even if the top management of Bai Liancheng comes to find him, Gu Xi can still explain it clearly. After all, the opponent is level 30. Bai Liancheng can''t handle such an enemy by himself. It''s not unreasonable to let Gu Xi, a small character who is less than level 10, handle it. But after hearing what Dietrich said, Gu Xi calmed down. He thought about it seriously and finally smiled. It seems that I am really arrogant. With my current level, how can I not want a city like this? Dietrich, I found something different in this castle. The most important thing is that there is a ritual magic that can produce orange equipment. ??Its just that orange equipment can only be used in this castle. ?This ritual magic requires a blood dragon, but I have something better on hand, a level 34 dragon corpse. ??Do you think that adding these two together, can there be any possibility of self-protection? " Dietrich did not answer directly, but asked. After equipping that orange equipment, is there still a chance to leave? Im not sure for the moment, but judging from the information Ive got now, I can leave as long as I put down my orange equipment. Gu Xi was not so sure, because the "Book of Blood Crown" is still in Eve''s hands, and Eve has not yet fully studied it. Besides, "Book of Blood Crown" only guarantees that the quality of the equipment will be improved. Whether it can be upgraded to orange equipment is still a matter of debate. Gu Xi is just talking about the best result now. He now wants to take a gamble. Take a look at everything you have in hand to see if there is any possibility of a fight with the enemy. Dietrich couldn''t answer Gu Xi''s question. After all, there was too little information, and he was not sure what the function of the orange suit Gu Xi mentioned. ??This is really up to Dietrich to judge, and it is impossible to judge anything at all. ?Gu Xi also understood that it was useless to say anything now. But after Dietrichs suggestion, Gu Xi already made a decision in his mind. He decided to take a gamble first. (End of this chapter) Chapter 957： The secret room found (please subscribe) Chapter 957 The secret room found (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! Dietrich was also speechless about Gu Xi''s statement. ?He didn''t expect that Gu Xi would actually want to take a gamble. ??And its still a gamble without being completely sure. In fact, Dietrich did not know that the reason why Gu Xi made this decision was not because of the enemy above level 30 who had not yet appeared. ?Gu Xi has already called Li Yuzhi. Now as long as we delay, there is still a possibility of winning in the end. What he was betting on this time was that after he occupied the Wailing Castle, the place would always be in his hands. ??If Gu Xi didn''t take the Wailing Castle seriously before, in his eyes, the status of the Wailing Castle might not be as important as the Blood Sacrifice Ridge. ?But the situation is different now. Gu Xi has already made up his mind to treat the Wailing Castle as a subordinate city. The level of this dragon corpse is too high. Gu Xis current undead transformation level means there is no way to deal with it. At that time, Gu Xi would have returned to the real world long ago. A group of new troops also came together. ?Gu Xi has always believed that he should use his level to crush his enemies. This is how the incarnation of death struck the enemy. Things that can be taken out now are the best time to put them into use. After all, I have lived for so many years before. Even if I dont study anything specifically, I have mastered a lot of things just through my ears and eyes. If you want to wait for Gu Xi to process, you must at least wait until Gu Xi''s level reaches level 23 or above, and the undead transformation level reaches level 7 or above. In this way, the Wailing Castle is not considered a city occupied by Gu Xi. If you dont need it at this time, can you wait until Gu Xi reaches level 30 before using it? That would be meaningless. Under Gu Xis order, the body of the dragon was quickly delivered. ??Although as the original commander of the King''s Eye Force, Dietrich was best at intelligence and scouting, he still had combat effectiveness and management abilities. It should be like this now. Since this will be the most important city under Gu Xi and will provide important supplements to Gu Xi, it is natural that the most important materials and equipment will be used here. When he got there, he couldn''t buy any kind of corpse. ?These troops came to **** the corpse of the dragon. ?Before that, Dietrich also helped Gu Xi deal with the internal affairs of the Wailing Castle. With Dietrich''s help, Gu Xi''s control of the Wailing Castle was quickly completed. Gu Xi decisively contacted Luna. It was just that the Council Hall, which was initially planned to be captured immediately, has not been captured yet due to the Blood Dragon Crown. Luna had no objection to Gu Xi''s desire to remove the dragon''s body. Gu Xi now only occupies some wild camps and wild buildings. For such a situation, Gu Xi could only accept it temporarily. ??When his men came up to report what camps or buildings they had captured, Gu Xi also asked them to check more to see if there was any space nearby that was hidden due to the collapse of the Wailing Castle. See if there are any enemies still in the castle. After all, Gu Xi of the Wailing Castle has not been completely captured yet, so it is reasonable that there is something hidden in it. Gu Xis idea is correct. ?Under his command, his undead men actually found two secret rooms hidden inside the castle. These two secret rooms were actually originally arranged by the Wailing Duke. Due to the collapse of the Wailing Castle, the passage into the secret room was somewhat affected, and a small part was shaken out. ??If Gu Xi didn''t force it, his undead men wouldn''t investigate. ??However, when Gu Xi made such a request, Gu Xi''s undead men dealt with it with the idea of ????digging three feet into the ground. So they quickly dug out these two large secret rooms. One of these two chambers was used as a secret treasure house by the original Howling Duke. It was filled with gold vessels and bright red crystals. ?These crystals are all one meter by one meter cubes, and each piece can provide a large amount of energy. Gold vessels are ordinary utensils, such as knives, forks, bowls and plates, candlesticks or tea-shell teacups. ?These things can be exchanged for a large amount of funds, and of course there may be some nobles who like this kind of thing. The secret room in the other place is used to hold some kind of prisoners. ?There are a large number of torture instruments such as iron maidens used for bloodletting. At the same time, there are some mummies hanging inside that have lost their blood. ?These mummies have been dead for many years, but according to the reports from the dead, these corpses are still well preserved, and some undead souls can be summoned out by using them to summon souls. For these two secret rooms, Gu Xi''s solution is to empty them. ?The bright red crystals were sent to Gu Xi first, and the corpses and other things were all piled together, waiting to be processed together when Gu Xi summoned the spirit. As for the gold, send it back to Aridovi City first. Hand wait until Alidovi City has dealt with it before considering how to deal with it. Just as Gu Xi was giving the order, another undead leader rushed over. Sir, we found an abandoned spiritual summoning tower. The damage to this spiritual summoning tower is relatively serious. Should we demolish it or repair it? ??This undead leader originally thought that he just came here to ask for advice this time. But after hearing the words "soul-summoning tower", Gu Xi''s heart moved. ?There is also a summoning tower in the Wailing Castle. ?That''s a good thing. ??There is only one summoning tower in the city of Aridovi. Sometimes it feels noticeably lacking when dropped in combat. ??There is a Soul-Calling Tower in the Wailing Castle, which means that when Gu Xi built the village, the architectural design drawings of the Soul-Calling Tower can be left among the architectural designs given by Liu Yingguang. ??Moreover, the spirit summoning tower in the Wailing Castle must be consistent with the style of the Wailing Castle. Gu Xi knew it very well, so he naturally made the decision immediately. "Repair it, repair it immediately. Didn''t we bring a group of labor undead this time? Let them repair it, and give them any supplies they need." Under Gu Xis order, the undead leader quickly retreated. At this time, Dietrich also noticed Gu Xi''s choice, and he made an opinion at this time. Sir, do you plan to restore the original pure vampire style here? Not necessarily, lets take it one step at a time. After all, the current goal is to deal with the level 30 enemy first. As long as I didnt kill that guy, it doesnt matter what I say. " ?At this point, Gu Xi felt helpless, "This mission was a bit of a loss. If I had known that we would have such enemies, we should have gotten more benefits from them." (End of this chapter) Chapter 958： Chaos outside the city (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 958: Chaos outside the city (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! "Dietrich, it may take some time for the meeting hall to come here. Now I hand over the command of the troops to you. You first help me arrange the defense inside the Wailing Castle." ??Looking at the interior of the Wailing Castle being taken over step by step by his men, Gu Xi also knew that he could not delay it any longer. He gave this task to Dietrich, hoping that he could help him deal with the castle security issue at hand. Regarding the question of Gu Xi, Dietrich took action without saying a word. In terms of various command abilities, Dietrich is better than Dimi and Amilcar. At least his abilities will be relatively comprehensive. ??If his level hadn''t exceeded level 20, Gu Xi would have thought of leaving him behind and letting him manage the Wailing Castle. At this time, Amilcar in the wild came into contact with the player forces coming from nearby. Although they also know that taking out elite troops will affect subsequent tasks, the mentality of these players will be better than that of small guilds like Zhao Yangguang. They are more organized and disciplined. ??Its just that the game in front of you originally belonged to the Steel Ghost Claw Guild. ?When they saw Amilcar coming over, these players became nervous immediately. It would be impossible not to be nervous about this kind of thing. In the end, the only thing the Forest of Decay could do was send troops to take a look to see if it was occupied by black players. After all, in the game, the Necromancer may have his own Bone Dragon troops, but it is absolutely impossible to have his own Death Knight troops. ?At this point in time, the players from the Corpse Fish Dragon Guild can come over, and their reaction speed is relatively fast. These are all existences above level 15. The territory here was assigned by Bailian City to the Corpse Fish and Dragon Guild. They deployed a large number of players and successfully controlled the chaotic situation. The fire storm Gu Xi released when dealing with the blood dragon hit the sky. After this time, after the news passed a few laps, the time was dragged down. ?Some nearby players can only report this matter to the Forest of Decay to find a solution. It is simply impossible to do it. More than a thousand to two thousand people gathered together like Amilcar''s men. ??These death knights in front of us are only the core members of some big guilds or big families. Not to mention that Gu Xi had just added 300 new blue knights. In order to ensure their own safety, the players of the Corpse Fish Dragon Guild brought their own elite troops. As a result, they were blocked by Amilcar as they approached the Wailing Castle. Such a force, not to mention these grassroots players, even some mid-level and high-level players may not have seen it before. ?Even if they know it is difficult, they will complete it seriously. ?The illuminated range was too far away, and the players of the Corpse Fish Dragon Guild didn''t know what was happening for a while. ??Amilcar''s more than a thousand blue knights, when they appear directly on the battlefield, are quite scary. ?Seeing this situation, several Skeleton Ichthyosaur players immediately gave up. Fortunately, they also knew that the task this time was given by Bai Liancheng. They still have the opportunity to ask for help from Bailian City. ?One of the players quickly touched his waist. But before he started, he was held down by another player next to him. "Su Yong, now is not the time to take action. We need to confirm the identity of the other party first." "Is there anything to confirm? Look at the troops in front of you. Are they ones that normal players can take out?" Su Yong shouted as soon as he heard this, "This is obviously the black player we want to guard against. I have already inquired about it. This time I came here just to block the black players. ?You can only catch black players, and the rewards will increase exponentially. If you dont move, then dont stop me from earning this reward. " "No, you call people over now. What if they are not black players? You have to know that the Bailian Knights are seriously short of troops, so you let us help keep an eye on them." Su Yong said nonchalantly: "How could they not be? Didn''t you find so many death knights? The three hundred in front are obviously above level 15." This is the evidence. Besides, when I call people over, even if I dont, they wont do anything to me. " After saying that, Su Yong pulled out a flare from his waist and fired it into the sky. ?This signal bomb only exploded a small group of red signals in the sky. Amilcar saw it and didnt pay much attention. Actually, he didnt know that the signal flare did not attract people by the light it flew into the sky. Rather, it sends a signal to the outside world and asks people from the nearby Bailian Knights to confirm the location of the problem. After the signal flare was fired, the person who advised Su Yong took a step back. "This has nothing to do with me. I will withdraw first. I will report what you did to Su Yong. Think about how to respond to the superior''s inquiry." After he finished speaking, several other players had the same reaction. They all saw that Amilcar, who had not taken action, was not the black player''s subordinate. They had the possibility to communicate with Amilcar before. Im afraid there is no possibility of communication now. ??If they don''t retreat at this time, their troops will be coerced by Su Yong to attack Amilcar later. No matter how strong Amilcar''s side is, they can''t take any advantage anyway. ??Moreover, if a fight breaks out, the final benefits will belong to Su Yong, and they will definitely not get any benefits. ?Then why do they have to pay themselves for it? ?So they quickly retreated back. Of course, when they retreated, they did not forget to guard against Amilcar''s direction. ??This is to prevent Amilcar from taking the initiative to attack them when he finds that something is wrong. In fact, they didnt know that when they first came over, Amilcar had the idea of ??attacking them. But after the signal flare went up into the sky, Amilcar suppressed the urge to think about it. ?In Amilka''s eyes, the signal flare went up to the sky. If he took action again, no matter who came behind him, the other party would not help him. It will be a waste of time to have to clash with reinforcements. ?He might as well wait here and see who is coming. ??If those people attack Amilcar as soon as they arrive, then I''m sorry, Amilcar doesn''t care whether the enemy is a player or something else, he will just hit him when the time comes. Since acquiring more than 300 high-level Blue Knights, Amilcar has not been able to properly demonstrate the strength of his Blue Knights. ??Now is such a rare opportunity, he must perform well. (End of this chapter) Chapter 959： Preparation for the ceremony (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 959: Preparation for the ceremony (please subscribe for more updates) Gu Xi still didnt know what happened to Amilka. In fact, he was very relieved to tell these things. For Gu Xi, as long as he doesn''t suffer any losses, it doesn''t matter if players attack him. It''s not like he hasn''t killed other players before. At this time, Gu Xi was flipping through the "Book of Blood Crown" and helping Eve, hoping to speed up Eve''s cracking progress. At this time, Eve was constantly comparing the contents of several books in her hands. Then he raised his head and scratched his head, which had few hairs left. Sir, its almost done. Then lets get started. Get the blood dragon crown first, and wait for the rest to return to Alidovi City, and then arrange for a group of lichs to come over and study it together. ?Eve has confirmed one thing in previous research, this "Book of Blood Crown" is really a modified version of blood-sucking. As for the original version, there is no way to go back now. On the one hand, Gu Xi did not give Eve much time, and on the other hand, Eve''s own level was not enough. What she could do was to add some things provided by Gu Xi into the ceremony through some arrangements made before the "Book of Blood Crown". You can only leave after giving up the Blood Dragon Crown. As for the other ritual steps, Gu Xi has provided breath and energy, and the equipment parts are also complete. So in the end, the ceremony of the Wailing Duke was only half completed, and the Wailing Castle was also included. ?But Gu Xi already knew very well that the blood dragon crown in front of him might not reach the orange level. After using it, it would be bound to the Wailing Castle. After discovering this problem, Gu Xi had to sigh that his initial choice was correct. ?It would be strange if nothing happens like this. What is missing now is the user of the equipment. ? Gu Xi didnt have a blood dragon on hand, and in the ceremony before him, ten blood dragons were crucial, so Gu Xi simply sent over ten bone dragons. ??If it were other orange equipment, Gu Xi would definitely choose to use it himself. ?But Gu Xi had a lot to offer this time. In addition to the corpse of the level 34 dragon that had been transported, Gu Xi also sent over ten bone dragons of level 15 or above. Then there is the matter of the meeting hall. At that time, this ceremony was like nailing a new system into a complete pattern. From Gu Xis perspective, the existence of the blood dragon was part of the ritual. ?At least he was not in a hurry to activate the meeting hall, otherwise the failure rate of this ritual would have been much higher. But Eve has already analyzed that the reason for the failure last time was not only the poor energy quality, but also the fact that the meeting hall had already been built at that time. Even the entire Wailing Castle was intact at that time. Gu Xi has already taken out a dragon corpse, so there is no need for a soul-departing blood corpse that cannot be upgraded. As for the soul-departed blood corpse previously buried under the throne, that was actually not necessary. Originally, this ceremony had no direct relationship with the meeting hall. ?That was just a method used to resolve the backlash of the failure after the failure of the Wailing Duke ceremony. Gu Xi already owns a city of Aridovi that is bigger than this, so there is no need for him to trap himself here. ?Then finding a suitable hero to guard this place became Gu Xi''s choice. The three leaders under Gu Xi must not be used indiscriminately. As for the heroes below the leader, Gu Xi has trustworthy ones, but there are none related to vampires. And even if he did, Gu Xi was not willing to hand over the orange equipment to a hero. He didn''t have enough money yet. At this time, Gu Xi was even thinking about calling one or two of Princess Annas lords over. For example, Lord Mercury or something like that. ?But Gu Xi finally shook his head. Princess Annas Grand Princess Council is currently not full, and she has a serious shortage of manpower, and many things are too busy. ???If another person is taken away from her, Princess Anna will eventually go crazy. Just at this moment Dietrich rushed back. Sir, the defense lines inside the Wailing Castle have been deployed. I have checked all the buildings and most of them can be used. ?When he saw Dietrich coming over, Gu Xi scratched his hair. At first, he thought he had enough heroes under his command. But now it seems that when encountering such a big event, there are really not many heroes who can come up with. In the end, Gu Xi could only give up his original idea and turned to ask the most powerful leader in his hand. Dietrich, what do you think if you were asked to manage this city? Please give me the order, sir. "Okay, then you will be responsible for the management first. After I find suitable people, I will come over to replace you." Seeing Dietrich''s answer, Gu Xi finally made a decision. ?Dietrich has proven his ability, so let him play. ?At this time, Eve raised her head and glanced at Dietrich, then nodded. You go to the throne and sit down, and I will perform the ceremony. Before Dietrich said anything, Gu Xi added: "As for your original troops and your hero, I will arrange them for you in the shortest possible time." At this time, Dietrich also walked near the pool where the throne had been lost. At this time, Eve is already directing various undead to make arrangements. The dragon that Gu Xi had sent over was thrown into the pool, looking like a hill. ?Surrounded by the dragon are ten bone dragons, and these bone dragons are choosing a suitable position for them to fall down. The undead under Eve were throwing the bright red crystals found from the treasure house and the special negative energy that Gu Xi took out into the pool one by one. The parts that have been controlled by the incarnation of death - Titan, are now flying on their own. ?Death Incarnate-Titan no longer needs to worry about these things, he only needs to concentrate on controlling his own land of death. ?At this time, Gu Xi was not waiting where he was. The preparations for the ceremony were not enough, and the arrangements here would take some time. Gu Xi simply went to the newly repaired soul summoning tower, preparing to transform all the corpses in the Wailing Castle into undead. ??These undead caretakers plan to leave all of them to Dietrich so that he can use them to increase the population of the Wailing Castle. In addition, a batch of vampires who have been transformed into undead through double transformation must also be transferred here. ?These things need to be dealt with quickly. After all, the preparation time for the ceremony is not too long. If these things are not completed before the ceremony begins, it will be troublesome to arrange for people to come in after the ceremony begins. ??Gu Xi also did not want to be like the Wailing Duke before, and the ceremony was only half completed. Gu Xis goal is to complete an orange outfit through a ritual and strengthen his most powerful leader, Dietrich. (End of this chapter) Chapter 960： Conjuring Vampires (please subscribe) Chapter 960: Soul-Calling Vampire (Please subscribe) ?When Gu Xi went to summon the souls, some of Eve''s requests were quickly transmitted to Gu Xi''s ears through the mind''s eye. ?These are all problems that Eve discovered temporarily when preparing the ceremony and needed to make fine adjustments. ?These fine-tuning problems all occur far away from the location of the ceremony, so it is impossible not to deal with them. For the success rate of this ritual, Gu Xi also had to cooperate with it. Fortunately, Gu Xi doesn''t need to do it himself, he only needs to arrange things. ??For example, the interrupted energy transmission line in the Wailing Castle needs to be rearranged. Usually, it doesn''t matter even if the energy transmission line is interrupted in two places. But the ceremony in front of us requires the entire Wailing Castle to be performed together. ??Although there are only three or four floors left on the ground of the Wailing Castle, the underground part is still relatively complete. There are some places where the energy is interrupted, which is equivalent to the council voluntarily giving up the parts without energy support. The ritual can be completed by then, but it will affect the integrity of the Wailing Castle. This part needs to be adjusted. ??Without Eve''s reminder, if Gu Xi wanted to mobilize troops when he went to war in the future, he would have to first transfer people from the Wailing Castle back to Alidovi City, and then mobilize them to the battlefield. Lets just take this opportunity to send them all back to Aridovi City. Of course, some of the undead laborers who came to transport materials and supplies naturally returned to Alidovi City through the main city gate. The adjustment here does not mean that some vampires are inappropriate to appear here. In fact, for Eve, no matter what kind of undead they are, they can be used as long as they are in the Wailing Castle. ??If they are still here, they will be counted as the last members of the Wailing Castle, the last members of the Wailing Castle. Their fighting ability is not very good. If they are sent to the small plains, they will just serve as laborers outside and are of no use at all. When they are sent there, people have to keep an eye on them, which is a trouble. ?Eve can''t do this kind of thing, so Gu Xi can only do it himself. ?Different from the Soul Calling Tower in Alidovi City, the Soul Calling Tower in front of you is full of the style of the Vampire Clan. You can also take the opportunity to send them to the Wailing Castle to serve as the undead needed for the ceremony. ?While dealing with the matter at hand, no one stopped at Gu Xi''s feet, and soon he arrived at the summoning tower in the Wailing Castle. ?At the same time, some of the vampire troops killed in the battle in the Wailing Castle have undergone Gu Xi''s double death transformation, and there are already some corresponding undead troops in the city of Alidovi. ?Those are the elite of Gu Xi. After the battle is over, we have to return like this. ?Of course this is just a small supplement. The real residents of the Wailing Castle are the undead that Gu Xi is about to summon. ??There are also issues regarding the types of troops and population in the Wailing Castle, which also need to be adjusted again. ?That is a speechless thing. So before starting the ceremony, Gu Xi needs to put all the troops he usually needs outside. As for the direction to go, Gu Xi thought about it and finally decided to go to the small plain he saw before. But the problem now is that in the Wailing Castle, in addition to the troops that Gu Xi prepared to use as defense for the Wailing Castle and the vampires that serve as the population, there are also troops that Gu Xi brought in himself. ??So Gu Xi could only call Dimi who was still on the top of the hill of Wailing Castle and ask her to lead the undead troops in the city out of the city. The entire Soul-Calling Tower is only five meters high and is located in an open space behind the castle. ??When the Wailing Castle was abandoned, the Evocation Tower was also broken and crushed by the building debris above. Now it has been repaired by undead laborers and has been raised again. At the same time, various debris that originally collapsed here were also removed. When Gu Xi came over, he happened to see a glued-up spiritual summoning tower located in the newly cleared open space. This evocation tower looks like a large five-meter-high coffin placed vertically on the ground, with an inverted cross carved on the coffin. ?There are many sharp fangs stuck on this large coffin. Obviously this is telling others that the coffin in front of them is for vampires. ?Its just that Gu Xi always felt that there seemed to be something missing. ?But for Gu Xi, this soul summoning tower can be used. He stood in front of the summoning tower and first summoned a group of necromancers. After that, he put his hand on the soul-calling tower. At this moment, the "Book of Blood Feast" in Gu Xi''s hand appeared automatically and landed on the soul-calling tower. ? Gu Xi understood that this was the "Book of Blood Feast" telling him that it had met a suitable soul summoning tower. ?This situation made Gu Xi deepen his idea that more soul-calling towers must be installed in Aridovi City, so that when soul-calling is done in the future, it can also be dealt with in a targeted manner. ?While thinking about this matter in his mind, Gu Xi did not stop moving his hands. The "Book of Blood Feast" is turning automatically, which means that Gu Xi does not need too many operations, as long as he summons the soul in place. He doesn''t need to worry about other things at all, and the undead summoned by the soul summoner are all vampires, and their levels are almost all at level 8. It can be said that this is quite convenient. ?After Gu Xi tried it, he didn''t think much more. He directly activated his spiritualism and poured all his mana into it. ?Under Gu Xis summoning, all the corpses who died inside the Wailing Castle and on the mountain were affected by a blood-red light and turned into vampires and stood up. ??The number of these vampires is quite large. The total number of various different varieties has exceeded 40,000. Such a situation took away Gu Xi''s mana several times. After all, Gu Xi''s current mana power is only over 7,000. After resting overnight in Alidovi City, his mana doubled will only be over 15,000. With more than 40,000 corpses, Gu Xi could only consume all his mana and then quickly replenish it, just like he did with the incarnation of death before. Fortunately, Gu Xi had experienced these things before, and the Demon Sacrifice Camp had conducted several magic rituals to extract mana. Gu Xi had several large bottles of magic potions in his hand. This thing is quite useful when replenishing mana. That''s why Gu Xi was able to complete the summoning of more than 40,000 vampires in a short period of time. While completing the soul summoning, Gu Xi also discovered a situation. He seems to have recruited three vampire-oriented heroes and a large number of vampire leaders. ??Gu Xi was understandable about the existence of the vampire leader. After all, there were so many vampire units in the Wailing Castle, and it was quite reasonable that there would be a vampire leader. ?But the vampire hero made Gu Xi a little confused. You must know that when he came in, he did not encounter any situation such as enemy heroes blocking him. Furthermore, there is no news of any more heroes in Aridovi City. ?This situation puzzled Gu Xi. After completing the summoning, Gu Xi called the three vampire heroes over and asked them about the situation. The explanations of these three heroes surprised Gu Xi. They turned out to be prisoners held in a cell by the Howling Duke, and one of them was a mummy that was taken out of the secret room by Gu Xi. (End of this chapter) Chapter 961： Three vampire heroes (please subscribe) Chapter 961 Three vampire heroes (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! ?Looking at the three vampire heroes standing in front of him, Gu Xi felt for the first time whether the wailing Duke was crazy. Such people are imprisoned directly, thrown into prison and left to fend for themselves. This is simply a waste of talent. ??The leader of the three vampire heroes in front of him is the mummy that Gu Xi dragged out from the secret room. At this time, he was still in the form of a mummy, his eyes had been gouged out, there were no teeth in his mouth, his nails had been pulled out, and his body was covered with holes. He was wearing a purple robe, which looked nothing like a vampire. But he is the one with the best talent among the three. [Alan (level 8, summoned object, undead hero): experience (0/7500), attack 5, defense 5, life 85, mana 80, talent: Vampire Saint (in the city where the hero is located, the output of vampire-like arms +1), skills: blood-sucking, curse mastery, blood sacrifice technique, leader (can command 105 soldiers + 7 boss troops at the same time). One of the other two heroes looks like a normal vampire. He has complete fangs and nails. He wears a yellow robe unique to vampires, has blond hair, and white skin. He does not look like the more famous black people at all. Vampire hero. ?Even if he cannot participate in the battle, his role in the castle exceeds that of others. It can be said that with An''s leadership, the combat effectiveness of vampires will be greatly improved, at least these vampires will not die so easily. He is probably the most useful one among these three heroes. Similarly, the enemy loses 100 points of life and **** blood. An''s vampires can **** 35 more points of life to recover themselves. Unlike Allen, this An is the kind of hero who can directly fight with vampires. Such heroes must be protected. ?His head has no skull, exposing his brain that is still soaked in blood, and there are obviously three hearts beating there on his chest and abdomen. Although the current hero no longer looks like he was just fished out of the water, he doesn''t look like a vampire either. ??The last hero was thrown into the water prison in the underground space of the Wailing Castle, and was soaked to the point where he was no longer in shape. ?When the body was fished out, no one thought that it was the body of a hero. [AnBlood Corpse (level 8, summoned object, undead hero): experience (0/6500), attack 6, defense 4, life 45, mana 40, talent: Vampire Maniac (the blood-sucking effect of all vampires under his command is increased by 35%) , Skills: blood-sucking, offensive skills, leadership skills, leader (can command 86 soldiers + 7 boss troops at the same time). His talent is most suitable for vampire fighting, because the most important thing about vampires is the blood-sucking effect. Instead, he looked like an enlarged zombie, with a layer of red mist hovering around him, and the mist also contained a strong smell of blood. ?But Gu Xi discovered after calling the soul that this corpse was something serious. This is +1 for the output of vampire-type troops. Compared with low-level mass-produced troops, it may not be very impressive, but compared with the kind of troops that can only produce one per week, this is an artifact that cannot be changed. exist. As soon as Allen''s attributes appeared, Gu Xi had an idea in his mind. No matter what, he must keep Allen in the Wailing Castle. So it would be unreasonable not to place such a hero in a place where there are many vampires, so stay here. [Ma Xiu (level 8, summoned object, undead hero): experience (0/5500), attack 3, defense 2, life 35, mana 120, talent: Blood Scholar (all blood-related spell levels +1), skills: Blood spell, vampire spell, blood mist spell, leader (can command 66 soldiers + 7 boss troops at the same time). ?As far as Ma Xius situation is concerned, Gu Xi can tell it at a glance. He is considered to be a legal unit among vampires, and he may also be a research-oriented legal hero. However, Gu Xi is not sure why he was thrown into the water prison and finally drowned in it. Such a hero must be thrown into the magic tower in the Wailing Castle and asked to study blood magic. After seeing the attributes of these three heroes, Gu Xi said to Allen: "Go and sort out the vampires who have just summoned their souls. This is the next thing to do. It is up to you to keep an eye on this matter. Dont let them get it wrong. After taking one look at these three heroes, Gu Xi explained Eve''s arrangements. Although these three heroes have just summoned their souls. But they are all locals of the Wailing Castle. He knows the Wailing Castle quite well. Among other things, Matthew is a hero who can easily arrange the energy transmission lines on the ground. Alen and An are also good at controlling vampire units. With their participation, Gu Xi quickly completed Eve''s request. When Gu Xi returned to the vicinity of the meeting hall, Eve had also completed the final arrangements. At this time, Dietrich was standing in the pool where the throne was originally placed, and the parts were automatically assembled above his head. ?Eve watched from afar. ?When she saw Gu Xi coming, Eve nodded to Gu Xi. "grown ups!" "How is it going?" The ceremony has been finalized and most of the details have been adjusted. The success rate of the ritual is about 80% or more. If it weren''t for the fact that Dietrich was not a vampire leader, this success rate might be even higher. " Eighty percent is enough, lets get started. Gu Xi thought about it and realized that this success rate was pretty good. ? Judging from the current situation, as long as he is not too unlucky, he should be able to succeed. After success, it is a question of what level the blood dragon crown will be strengthened. Okay, lets start, sir. ??Gu Xi nodded his head clearly, took a step forward, and pointed the magic wand in his hand at the parts that were automatically assembled and disassembled. Following the injection of Gu Xi''s mana, the color of the body of Titan, the incarnation of death, who had been standing below, darkened, and his body automatically turned into the earth of death, spreading outwards with the position where Gu Xi was standing as the center. You have occupied a territory and are now activating the meeting hall. Please name this territory! You are conducting a transformation ceremony. The ceremony will affect the attributes of the territory here. Do you want to continue? A corpse of unknown quality was found. Please ask whether this corpse should be integrated into the territory. As messages popped up one after another, Gu Xi said with certainty. Continue the ceremony and name this place Dragon Blood Castle! (End of this chapter) Chapter 962： Completion ceremony (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 962 Completion Ceremony (Please subscribe for more updates) Additional updates, please subscribe, recommend, monthly tickets and other support! ??With the successful naming of Dragon Blood Castle, it actually means that the reconstruction of the Ceremony Hall has been completed, and the original Wailing Castle has completely fallen into Gu Xi''s hands. ?But at this time, Gu Xi ignored the various messages that popped up later. At this time, all his attention was focused on Dietrich. When the Assembly Hall is activated, all the parts form a half-red and half-yellow crown. The style of the crown is the oldest iron crown style in the West. There are twelve protrusions on the crown, with six red and six yellow intertwined styles. It looks like red tulle and yellow dragons intertwined. ??The protrusion located above Dietrich''s eyebrows was inlaid with two rubies. The remaining protrusions emitted a bright red light and fell on the eyebrows of the ten bone dragons lying nearby. ?Under the influence of this bright red light, the bodies of the ten bone dragons also changed from the original dry bone white to the dark red of the blood dragon, and then quickly brightened again, turning into a bright red full of neon feeling. ?At the same time, the body of the dragon that was originally coiled in the pool also took this opportunity to fly up and automatically fell into the death land left by the incarnation of death - Titan. ?While Gu Xi was thinking about this, Dietrich had already taken action. ?At this time, Gu Xi also understood the situation of the wailing duke. Dietrich slowly raised his hand, and Eve, who was standing beside him, understood and quickly reminded Gu Xi: "It''s the second step." Fortunately, Dietrich is now under control of the situation and can even contact all the vampires in the city. Among these flowers, some have fine petals, and some seem to have something hidden in them. ?At this time, Gu Xi also quickly sent over the prepared underworld aura, special negative energy, and large pieces of blood energy crystals. At this point in the ceremony, control passed to Dietrich. ?At the same time, all the trees in the woods were also affected. The originally dark green woods now turned bright green, and some strange flowers began to grow under the trees. Then, ten different light pillars began to appear below their skulls. As the dragon''s corpse fell, the effect of the dead earth began to spread outwards, not only swallowing up all the buildings one by one along the lighted energy channels, but even the soil and woods on the ground of the Wailing Castle. They melted in together. ??The most important thing is that the Howling Duke finally destroyed the originally huge Howling Castle. ??As the dragon''s corpse blended in, the ground kept shaking. The original bright red light quickly disappeared, replaced by the dark wasteland of the underworld. At this moment, Gu Xi heard the voices of vampires coming from below. These were the vampire residents belonging to the Dragon Blood Castle, supporting the ceremony. ? Gu Xi even felt that the hill in front of him, which was originally the wailing castle, might collapse at any time. The shock he encountered at that time was probably stronger than what Gu Xi is experiencing now. Neither Gu Xi nor Eve had seen this situation during the ceremony, and they didn''t know what they were going to do for a while. At this moment, all ten bright red bone dragons stood up and quickly stood in different positions near the pool. ?However, these did not attract Gu Xi''s attention. At this time, all Gu Xi''s attention was focused on Dietrich. ?Under Dietrich''s order, the three vampire heroes who had just been summoned by Gu Xi came over together with the seven strongest vampire soldiers. As these energies were delivered to Dietrich, the ground shook more and more intensely. ?These seven most powerful vampire soldiers are not ranked by level. Rather, it is calculated based on their potential. Among the seven vampires, two are at the brave level, and the remaining five are all at the elite level. ??And they are not pure vampires, but have various types of vampires. It seems that among the two brave warriors, one of them has dark red blood armor that he had fought with Gu Xi''s men before. The other one is a **** maid, a vampire belonging to the legal system. When they appeared nearby, Gu Xi was also a little confused. He didnt know what the situation was. But these vampire heroes, brave men and elites knew what they were going to do, and they quickly stood in the light pillar under the skull of the bone dragon. Then on their heads, a crown similar to Dietrich''s head also appeared. "this?" ?Gu Xi looked at Eve with some confusion. ?At this moment, a look of understanding appeared in Eve''s eyes. It seems that this is the most critical step. The original failure of the Howling Duke failed here. The Blood Dragon Crown he adjusted was correct, but there were a few things he didn''t do well. The first is energy shortage. The second thing is that the place chosen is wrong. The Wailing Castle has already been built, and then performing such a ceremony will obviously destroy the layout of the city. Finally, he is unwilling to give up his own rights. ??The last step of Blood Dragon Crown is to divide the power of the city into the hands of ten heroes or brave men. If we do not divide and forcibly retain the rights, the final result will only be failure. No matter how high the previous success rate is, the final outcome will be the same. " Hearing this situation, Gu Xi also understood in his heart that Dietrich was able to pass this last level just because he was lucky. Because Dietrich is temporarily managing Dragon Blood Castle, he also knows that when Gu Xi has other leader-level heroes in his hands, he will send them to replace him. So he didnt think too much about the rights of Dragon Blood Castle. When faced with such a request, he directly delegated power. ??If it weren''t for the limited number of heroes at hand, he would even want to bring ten vampire heroes to share the power. But like now, there are still seven vampires who are not heroes. ?While Gu Xi was talking about this matter with Eve, Dietrich also completed the last step of making the blood dragon crown. ??Leather-gray crowns appeared on the heads of the ten vampires, and a blood-colored cloak appeared on their bodies. ?Then a voice came to Gu Xi''s ear. The ceremony is completed and the attributes of the territory have changed. The ceremony is completed, Dietrich gets new equipment (bound, can be unbound) Blood Serpent Crown (orange). The ceremony is completed, Allen, An, Matthew and other heroes, braves, and elites (ten in total) receive new equipment (bound, cannot be unbound) Blood Dragon Crown (orange, accessory). The ceremony is completed, the territory level is raised by 1 level, and the ceremony hall level is +1. The ceremony is completed, the level of all residents and soldiers in the territory +1. The ceremony is completed,... (End of this chapter) Chapter 963： Orange Equipment and Blood Castle (Please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 963: Orange Equipment and Blood Castle (Please subscribe for more updates) While the information was bombarding, Gu Xi had already walked towards Dietrich. Those messages were all collected, but what Gu Xi was most concerned about was the orange outfit that turned into a blood dragon crown. Blood Dragon Crown (orange, hat, Dietrich) After equipped: In the city where the equipper is located, the level of all soldiers will be +1. Equipment requirements: Intelligence 10, Perception 10, Charisma 10 [Special 1: Ten crowns of blood dragons. When wearing the crown of blood dragons, the wearer''s level can be increased by 5 levels and divided into ten auxiliary items. Those who equip the auxiliary items can increase their level by 3 levels, and all those equipped with auxiliary items can Establish a crown guard (hundreds of people, the level of those who join increases by 1 level)] [Special 2: Blood Dragon Body Protection. Those equipped with the Blood Dragon Crown will not be affected by the negative effects of purple equipment (within the range of the Blood Dragon Blood Castle) as long as they are within the influence of the Blood Dragon Crown. Those equipped with accessory items will be exempted from one piece of purple equipment. Equip with negative preparation effects. [Special 3: Breath of the Blood Dragon. Those equipped with the Blood Dragon Crown can concentrate the power of the Blood Dragon Crowns affected area to carry out a full blow (all soldiers within the range of the Dragon Blood Castle). Those equipped with secondary items can use it with the power of ten people. This blow. [Special 4: Blessing of the Blood Dragon, those equipped with the Blood Dragon Crown, as long as they are not actively untied from the Blood Dragon Crown, even if they die in battle, they can be resurrected at the location where the ritual is completed (no limit on the number of times). Those equipped with secondary items can be resurrected after death in battle. Resurrect once through the Blood Dragon Crown (must use blood)] [Explanation 1: Wearing this blood dragon crown, you are the master of this city, but you cannot leave this city. As long as you step out of this city, your level will drop rapidly until you give up the blood dragon. Tiara, or until returning to the city. ?Looking at the message on the blood dragon crown on Dietrich''s head, Gu Xi didn''t know what to say. ?For this reason, those who want to leave the city, please give up your crown and pass it on to those who need it. Please dont worry, sir, I will take care of everything here. ? Gu Xi knew very well that the equipment in front of him was of orange quality, but everything was centered around the area of ??the Dragon Blood Castle. The last two points are one for desperate moves and the other for quick resurrection after death. The effect is quite good, but for Dietrich who cannot leave the Dragon Blood Castle, this is actually not a good attribute. City name: Dragon Blood Castle As for the blood dragon body protection, it only allows Dietrich to equip more purple equipment, but it cannot immediately strengthen Dietrich''s strength. ?Dietrich knew Gu Xis plan early on, and after hearing Gu Xis words, he spoke decisively. "Dietrich, you stay here for now. When I have a new leader, I will ask him to come over and replace you. Before that, you will manage this Dragon Blood Castle." City direction: large barracks and fortresses City characteristics: dragons and blood (this place mainly produces vampires) City level: Level 4 (3+1/4+3) ?After Dietrich responded, Gu Xi had the time to look over the situation about the Dragon Blood Castle. But Gu Xi knew very well that the reason why he was promoted by 5 levels was entirely because he had given him a level 34 dragon corpse. ??Without this dragon corpse, I''m afraid it wouldn''t have such a strong effect, let alone directly improve all the soldiers in the city by 1 level. The biggest benefit for Dietrich here is that his level is temporarily raised by 5 levels. cilgeneute: The blood dragon crown can achieve such quality and effect this time, its not the ritual thats powerful, but the things you put into it. Please dont really think that this ritual is omnipotent. Core buildings (4/7): Assembly Hall (gives 2,500 negative energy points every day), Soul-Calling Tower, Barracks, Tavern Special buildings: Dragon Pond, Blood Energy Well Large buildings (11/19): Dirty Blood Pool (produces **** sludge monsters), Blood Camp (produces twisted blood slaves), Blood-devouring Cave (produces crazy blood beasts), Vampire Building (produces vampires), Blood Armor Foundry (produces Dark red blood armor), Blood Valley (produces vampire cavalry), Blood Altar (produces vampire priests), Blood Palace (produces vampire knights), Red Yarn Spinner (produces vampire maids), Blood Curse Camp (produces blood mages), Dragon Slayer Platform (blood-producing dragon) Medium-sized buildings (31/42): Bloody Breeding Farm, Bloody Garden, Bloody Laboratory, Bloody Farm, Underground Farm, Bloody River Breeding Farm... Small buildings (44/65): Bloody Moat, Carriage Station (unbuilt), Cannibalism Flower Valley, **** lumberyard, underground mines, poisoned sewers, toxic blood pools, magic blood pools, strange blood pools, bone-chilling water prisons, treasure chambers... Auxiliary buildings (78/127): **** sink, ghost oil painting, blood candle lamp Garrison heroes: Dietrich (leader), Allen, Ann, Matthew ?Garrison troops: Daofengshan Corps] As the information about Dragon Blood Castle pops up. Gu Xi also saw the current situation of the Dragon Blood Castle. The most important of them is naturally the existing eleven large buildings, which include vampire troops of various levels, starting from the **** sludge monster to the blood dragon. Among them, vampires, vampire knights, vampire maids, blood mages, vampire cavalry and vampire priests are relatively traditional vampire troops. ?Blood sludge monsters, twisted blood slaves, crazy blood beasts, dark red blood armor, and blood dragons are alienated vampire troops. ??In addition, there are giant bats, **** piranhas and the like, which are not considered military units. It can be said that the Dragon Blood Castle in front of him is enough to provide Gu Xi with a new racial unit. ??If necessary, about 30,000 troops can be mobilized from here at any time. Of course, there is no corresponding corps here yet, not even battalion-level troops. The management of thirty to forty thousand vampires is still somewhat chaotic. ?Dietrich still needs to further manage the Dragon Blood Castle. We will wait until the place is completely stabilized. ?After seeing the situation of the Dragon Blood Castle, Gu Xi said to Dietrich: "Dietrich, your next task is to develop the Dragon Blood Castle. This place belongs to a guild called Steel Ghost Claw. ?Although there was a problem this time, I am not sure whether Bailian City will return this world. But no matter what, the Dragon Blood Castle is now in my hands. I have invested a lot of resources into it, and I cannot let these resources go to waste. In the next period of time, you will guard the Dragon Blood Castle for me. Anyone who wants to attack the Dragon Blood Castle is an enemy. Kill them and turn them into undead. " After listening to Gu Xi''s words, Dietrich smiled and said, "Sir, please don''t worry. Once this Dragon Blood Castle is in my hands, no one can take it away." Dietrich was naturally confident when he said this, because just now, his level had been temporarily raised to level 25 and he chose the second attribute enhancement. Before the level 30 enemies appeared, he was considered invincible in this area. (End of this chapter) Chapter 964： The enemy is coming (please subscribe) Chapter 964 The enemy is coming (please subscribe) ??While Gu Xi was dealing with the Blood Dragon Crown and the Dragon Blood Castle, Amilka also encountered the Bailian Knights coming from Bailian City. ?These are the death knights who came to chase the black players. Their levels are roughly between level 13 and 15, and their number is less than thirty. This is already considered the limit of Bai Liancheng''s arrangement. After all, black players are scattered in different games, and many games require manpower arrangements. It is impossible for the people in Bailian City to send all the Bailian Knights to the game. They can only put a few people in each game. Other battles are mainly based on player guilds. ?Of course the senior officials of Bailian City are not worried about the Bailian Knights being beaten. The game they are in now is Bailian City. Instead, he stared closely at the blue knights behind Amilcar. Don''t take action. I''ll go over and ask him which army he is from. " ??Moreover, they did not attack when facing the players of the Corpse Fish Dragon Guild. This is not the case for the black player. ?One of the death knights asked after observing for a while. ??So even if Amilcar was found to be accompanied by more than a thousand blue knights, the less than thirty death knights showed no fear. Su Yong was also secretly annoyed at this time. You said there are so many troops on the opposite side, why don''t they take the initiative to attack? ?You havent noticed that about 300 of his blue knights have passed level 15. This shows that they know what they are doing. How about it, are they the people from the Fusion Society? In this case, his signaling behavior would offend the people of the Bailian Knights. So it was you who lured these death knights away. Since you helped me, why dont I help you too. ??In his own territory, if he really encounters someone who dares to attack the White Knights, he will definitely be a black player. Su Yong, who attracted the Bailian Knights, looked unhappy. You took the initiative to attack. According to his understanding of the death knights of the Bailian Knights, they will always help the player at this time. ?Just when Su Yong was cursing in his heart, a voice sounded in his ears. ?As the death knight spoke, he rode forward on his horse. They came here this time to block all the external channels to the game, so that the white-trained knights could hunt down the black players. No, black players will only invest all resources on themselves and will not raise so many subordinates. Su Yong was shocked. He knew exactly why he came to the game world of the Steel Ghost Claw Guild this time. He knew that once the death knight passed by and inquired about the matter, the battle would not be fought. ?However, after he came here, the black players did not encounter many, but instead encountered leader-level heroes like Amilcar. Su Yong is a fool. He has already understood the meaning of what he just said. ?His signal flare just now attracted the death knights from the Bailian Knights. It is equivalent to breaking a hole in the original Death Knight''s defense line and releasing the enemies that should have been trapped. Su Yong, who wanted to understand this, lowered his head, fearing that his current expression would be seen by the death knight. At the same time, various thoughts kept flashing through his mind, hoping to think of some good way to solve the problem at hand. But at this moment, he suddenly heard a buzzing sound in his head. ?It felt as if someone had put a brass bell on his head and struck it hard. His mind suddenly became dizzy, and everything in front of him began to appear as double images, making it difficult to see the surroundings. Even in his sight, there seemed to be a man in black robe beside him. ??The black robe on this man in black robe looks like it is made of black mist. ?Hold a staff made of white bones in one hand, and the upper body of a person in the other hand. ?This kind of dress is relatively common among necromancers. When he was very weak, he dressed like this. However, after he passed level 5 at the Skeleton Ichthyosaur Guild and received the purple equipment as a reward, he slowly changed the way he dressed. Let your outfit match the purple outfit you are assigned. It has been like this for a while, so long that he has forgotten what a necromancer should be like. Now looking at the necromancer in front of him again, a thought flashed through Su Yong''s mind. Where did this new person come from? ?But the next moment, Su Yong immediately felt something was wrong. Because he found that he seemed to be a little out of control, he actually took the initiative to lead the troops in the direction of Amilcar. ?At this time, the death knights of the Bailian Knights met Amilcar and were questioning Amilcar''s identity. Su Yong''s move was tantamount to destroying the balance in front of him. Amilcar immediately drew his weapon. The death knight who was communicating with Amilcar also had the same reaction. Fortunately, Amilcar was not a person who knew nothing. He immediately set his target on Su Yong. ?As long as Su Yong reaches a certain range, Amilcar will attack. At this time, the death knight still suppressed the fighting spirit in his heart, and said to Amilka: "Don''t take action yet, don''t make a mess now, you contact your superior and ask him to come out and communicate with me." Just as Amilcar was about to speak, he felt as if he was affected by something, and wanted to stab forward with the weapon in his hand. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? with Amilcar''s move, the death knight also felt it. He put the long knife in his hand to the spear in Amilcar''s hand, and said loudly at the same time. The black player is nearby, everyone, be careful, big man, calm down, dont be affected, think about your superior, what is the order he gave you? Hearing the death knight''s words, Amilcar''s eyes lit up, "Kill all the intruders. You retreat first. It will be safe if you retreat." As soon as Amilcar finished speaking, he pointed his spear at Su Yong. All the Blue Knights, under the command of Amilcar, bypassed the death knight and rushed towards Su Yong. Seeing Amilcar take action directly, these death knights also became nervous. They all knew what their mission was, but as the important force of Bailian City, they could not watch the residents of Bailian City being killed in front of them. ?So a death knight turned his horse''s head, trying to rush in front of Su Yong and save Su Yong. But the characteristic of the Blue Knight is that it moves very fast and can overlap attacks. So many blue knights looked like a large group at first, but after taking a few steps, their troops gathered together, and it looked like a blue rainbow flashed in front of them, directly. He rushed in front of Su Yong''s team. prick! (End of this chapter) Chapter 965： The reaction speed of the Bailian Knights (please subscribe) Chapter 965 The reaction speed of the Bailian Knights (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! The attack of the Blue Knights immediately penetrated Su Yong''s troops. ?Su Yong, who was directly in front of the Blue Knight, was directly attacked by the Blue Knight and was nailed to the ground by at least thirty spears. ??Once Amilcar took action, the death knights couldn''t sit still. Several death knights drew their weapons and were about to rush towards Amilcar. Although they all know that Su Yong has a problem. But they couldn''t watch a player die in front of them like this. This is inconsistent with their philosophy. After all, Amilcar himself is the leader of the knight class, and he has a certain affinity for knights by nature. They all understood the meaning of the leaders words. Shut up and do as I say. ?This move also caused reactions from other death knights. Since the establishment of the White Knights, they have never moved forward. ?At this time, all the death knights had their faces turned on. They drew their weapons and said loudly: "Captain, we can''t just let it go." Hearing this, a trace of anger flashed in the eyes of all the death knights. ??Amilcar turned the direction of his spear at this time and enveloped the two death knights who were rushing over. The death knight leader roared loudly. But now that they have taken the initiative, Amilcar will not tolerate them. Not to mention that I have never encountered someone who did not fight back after being beaten and still wanted to run away like this. Captain, we can beat this guy. He said loudly: "Li Wei, Liu Jiang, stop..." The death knight led by him was quite decisive. As soon as he saw the situation in front of him, he gave the order as soon as possible. Liu Quan, Li Huo, and Shi Da take action, and the others will retreat with me. But it was already too late, the two death knights had already rushed in front of Amilcar. The death knight led by him felt something was wrong as soon as he saw this situation. It rarely happens that one chooses to retreat before the war begins. ??But this doesnt suit the style of their white-trained knights. Captain, he has already launched an attack, but we are still retreating, why dont we retreat! Amilcar looked at the face of these death knights before and did not take action against them. Upon hearing this, the other death knights could only turn their horses and head towards the direction controlled by the Corpse Fish Dragon Guild. The idea has arisen in their minds that when they find an opportunity, they must make Amilcar suffer a big loss. ??Only the three people named by the death knight leader rushed towards Amilcar. ?Amilcar thought they were coming to attack him, so he immediately changed direction. ?In Amilcar''s mind, since they were already fighting with the death knights, he was not afraid of conflict with them and just killed them all. But Liu Quan and the other three didn''t think so. They didn''t come here to attack Amilcar. When they rushed to a position still some distance away from Amilcar, they simultaneously threw three iron chains. s things. ?These three chains quickly wrapped around their companions, and then they turned around and dragged their companions away without stopping. Amilcar, who was about to launch an attack, was stunned when he saw this situation. At this time, the fighting spirit in his heart was also suppressed. ??If the death knight really attacks him, he naturally doesn''t need to be afraid. Not to mention other things, even his three hundred blue knights above level 15 can easily kill all the death knights here. But now these death knights have chosen to retreat, and Amilcar doesnt know what to do. ?Chasing him or not chasing him? Amilcar also hesitated for a moment. At this time, a burst of chaos broke out at the death knight who had already ran several hundred meters away. Captain, you are disgracing our White Knights. ?Several death knights surrounded the leader and roared, as if they wanted to go back and fight Amilcar right away. ?Looking at their excited looks, the death knight leader looked calm. Do you still remember what our main task is when we come in this time? Hearing this, a death knights voice became louder. "I thought the captain had forgotten it. Our mission is...is..." We were going to kill all the black players here, how did we find out? ? Find that your mind is just like a black player, becoming a little unclear? ?Even though the opponent has more than a thousand knights with similar strength to ours, they dare to directly charge forward and attack. Do you think you are a being who can defeat a thousand people with one horse? Fart, if you were really capable, you wouldnt be following me around here. " ??The death knight leader kept cursing there. Slowly, the death knights also realized that the situation just now seemed not quite right. The captain is right. Normally, when they face a powerful enemy like the Blue Knight, they should retreat. Why would they want to attack? Dont say its for the glory of the Knights. The Bailian Knights have always put their mission above all else. ?His life is gone, and glory is nothing. So they would never be so stubborn and want to attack. What makes them become like this? Suddenly a death knight shouted. Captain, is the black player we are looking for nearby? "Yes, but I''m afraid he is no longer a black player. He should be a senior member of the Fusion Association. He is just trapped here and now he wants to escape." While the leader of the death knights was speaking, Liu Quan and the other three also rushed back dragging the three death knights. Seeing that their companions were still alive, the other death knights also breathed a sigh of relief. After they were awakened, they realized how correct the judgment their captain had just made was. Captain, what should we do now? Wait for those from the mage group to come over? What are you waiting for? Lets find a way to contact the player behind the big guy and tell him that the black player has arrived and let him figure out a solution. The Death Knights said directly without thinking. Captain, is this still okay? But we dont know him. It doesnt matter if you dont know them. The only players who can come in at this time are either the remaining players from the Steel Ghost Claw, or the players who have received the mission from the City Lords Mansion and come to build villages and block roads. Players who come to build villages mainly receive tasks from the three novice cities. We can know who the other party is by just asking. Liu Quan, please send a message and ask where the three novice cities are. ?This is the Wailing Castle, right? Just ask who is assigned to the Wailing Castle, and send his contact information so that they can speed up. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 966： Discover the enemy’s traces (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 966 Discovering the enemy (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! ?While Amilka blocked the death knight, Gu Xi also led some of his men to withdraw from the Dragon Blood Castle. Since everything about Dragon Blood Castle was handed over to Dietrich, Gu Xi has been thinking about his next move. ???Gu Xi has also seen the situation in Dragon Blood Castle just now. The entire Dragon Blood Castle can ensure internal self-sufficiency. But there is also a problem, that is, Dragon Blood Castle is too unique. ??If someone bypasses Dragon Blood Castle, there is actually no problem. ?Although Gu Xi himself doesn''t care about this, in his eyes, Dragon Blood Castle will be a source of new soldiers for Alidovi City, mainly producing vampire troops. But it does not mean that Gu Xi has to give up some things that he should have. Gu Xi came nearby and saw a lot of resource points along the way. ??These resource points may not be very eye-catching at all, but the amount of resources produced every day is not large at all. ?These resources are usually supplied to the Steel Ghost Claw Guild. ?But its different now. Gu Xi has taken over this place, which means that Gu Xi has the opportunity to get a share. ? Gu Xi thought about it, and he planned to build at least three villages outside the Dragon Blood Castle, taking advantage of the fact that the Steel Ghost Claw Guild was unable to intervene in the game. At that time, all the resources between the village and Dragon Blood Castle will belong to him. ??Part of these resources are used to maintain the operation of the village and Dragon Blood Castle, and the other part is sent directly to Alidovi City. Nothing left for the Steel Ghost Claw Guild. As for whether the villages arranged by Gu Xi will be robbed by others, Gu Xi is not worried at all. Not to mention anything else, Dietrich, who had already reached level 25, had to ensure that the Dragon Blood Castle would not be taken down. The vampire troops of thirty to forty thousand people can ensure that the outlying villages and resource points are not robbed by others. ?With defense guaranteed, what would Gu Xi not want to do? ?So when Dietrich started building the Dragon Blood Castle, Gu Xi immediately chose to lead troops to attack and prepare to build a new village. ?Of course when Gu Xi did this, he still talked to Liu Yingguang. Gu Xi was very skillful when he said this. He did not say that he wanted to occupy resource points or anything. Rather, he said that he had arrived at the Wailing Castle, and he found that he still had enough strength in his hands, and he planned to open up a thoroughfare to the Wailing Castle. Hope to get some support in terms of energy core and architectural design drawings. As for the materials needed to build the village, Gu Xi still had some on hand and did not need to mobilize them from the direction of the Dark Swamp. As for his own statement, Gu Xi did not think that Liu Yingguang would definitely agree with it. But Gu Xi believed that Liu Yingguang would not object. After all, according to Gu Xi''s guess, Liu Yingguang''s mission is to block the route of the black players by building villages and other means. The more players that receive tasks from him and build villages, the higher his KPI will be. Gu Xi said that he could guarantee the construction of three more villages without using Liu Yingguang''s resources, so he would definitely satisfy Gu Xi''s wish. ??What Gu Xi didn''t know was that at this time, in addition to the letter sent by Gu Xi, Liu Yingguang also received an official document from the Bailian Knights. With a very serious tone, the Bailian Knights asked Liu Yingguang if the player who attacked the Wailing Castle was sent by him. If so, they would quickly send the player''s identity and contact information. As for the use of this contact information, they didn''t say directly. Looking at this official document, Liu Yingguang''s expression changed several times. Gu Xi has offended the Bailian Knights, right? This is not easy to handle. Those guys usually go crazy, and even the people in the city lords palace may not pay attention to them. Forget it, Ill pretend I didnt see this happening. If I can help suppress it, Ill suppress it first. Liu Yingguang thought to himself, and finally decided to help Gu Xi. After all, Gu Xis letter had just arrived, and it was considered a small favor to Liu Yingguang. ??In addition, Liu Yingguang also knows Gu Xi''s strength. A necromancer player who controls the city of death must have a considerable number of troops. ??It is really not a good thing to have a conflict with the Bailian Knights. ?Then he might as well do some small tricks in the middle to secretly resolve the conflicts between them, so that whether it is Gu Xi or the knights, they will be grateful to him. ?So Liu Yingguang quickly made preparations and arranged for his own courier to pack and send the things Gu Xi needed. The things Gu Xi wanted this time did not include any resources. As for the weight of the architectural design drawings, Liu Yingguang packed them up and transported them directly by air. When sending the things away, Liu Yingguang also wrote a letter to Gu Xi. He told Gu Xi inside that he had suppressed the conflict between him and the Bailian Knights for the time being, and hoped that Gu Xi could have a good talk with the death knights of the Bailian Knights. Lets resolve this problem. This way can ensure the internal security of the game and ensure their pursuit of the Fusion Society cultists. After sending the letter, Liu Yingguang carefully thought about everything he had done, and then nodded with satisfaction. Another day filled with the light of the right path. At this time, Amilcar also fell into a strange state. ??When the death knights of the Bailian Knights retreated, Amilcar had the idea of ????hunting them out. At first Amilka didnt pay much attention. After all, in his mind, the death knights have already taken action, and they are considered enemies. He has so many troops on hand, and it is a normal idea to go out to chase them. But just when he was about to lead the attack, Amilcar suddenly stopped. He squinted his eyes, recalling when this thought came to him just now. Then Amilcar turned his head and looked at the position where he killed Su Yong. Whos over there. Hearing Amilcar''s question, a strange laughter rang in his heart. "I never thought there would be such a stubborn knight hero. I hid it so well and you discovered it." As he was speaking, a black mist appeared next to Su Yong, and a necromancer wearing a black robe and carrying a bone staff walked out. In the hand of this necromancer, he was still holding half of a human body. ??This person has only half of his body left, and his skin is red. At a glance, he can tell that he is originally a player from the direction of demonic pagans. But at this moment, his eyes were closed tightly and his head was lowered. It was impossible to tell whether he was dead or alive. When he saw the necromancer, Amilcar''s eyes changed. Did you influence my mind just now? (End of this chapter) Chapter 967： The Completely Destroyed Blue Knights (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 967: The Complete Destruction of the Blue Knights (Please subscribe for more updates) What affects your mind? Bah, do I still need this trick to deal with you? ??The necromancer took a step forward, and a black shadow sprang out from him, instantly arriving in front of Amilcar. ??Amilcar reacted quickly, and immediately thrust his spear at the black shadow. But before he could hit the shadow, his spear was blocked by the shadow. ?Then Amilka felt like she was being controlled by something, and she couldn''t use her strength at all. ?At this time, Amilcar also understood what he had encountered. He gritted his teeth and activated his talent, and mobilized his troops. ?At the same time, he exerted force on his hands, trying to use his horse power to rush forward a certain distance. ?At this moment, the black shadow that rushed in front of Amilcar twisted around and wrapped itself around Amilcar''s spear. ??The necromancer also said something at this time. Shadow Corpse Explosion! At his words, the black shadow wrapped around the spear exploded instantly. ?Then Amilka found that his body was covered with the black shadow that had just exploded. When it was covered with the black shadow, Amilka felt that his body became even more rigid. ?It felt like a corpse that had been dead for a long time and could not even move. Subsequently, Amilcar''s body, as a corpse, was naturally affected by the corpse explosion and exploded on the spot. With this explosion, the nearby Blue Knight was naturally blown into it. ??The necromancer''s shadow corpse explosion looks like a single corpse explosion, but it actually feels a bit like Gu Xi''s serial corpse explosions. Gu Xi''s serial corpse explosions will not stop as long as there are corpses. ??As for the Necromancer''s Shadow Corpse Explosion, it will explode as long as it is touched by a black shadow. ??When the black shadow exploded just now, it directly separated his body. There were many beings in the Blue Knight who were stained by the black shadow. When Amilcar exploded, a large number of Blue Knights also exploded. ?But before being blown up, Amilcar gave orders to the Blue Knight. Let them attack the enemy in front of them at all costs. ??So even if he was bombed, the Blue Knight kept rushing forward, focusing all his attacks on one point, preparing to use the number of people to kill the necromancer in front of him. But the necromancer laughed when faced with the attack in front of him. ??Are you kidding me to use the necromancers'' methods to attack the necromancer? Do you really think that if I appear directly in front of you, there will be no other defense? ??The Necromancer stepped back, and his black robe fell back, but his bones separated automatically. A body made of white bones was separated. When this skeletal body emerged from the black robe, everyone could see it. It was like many ghosts superimposed on top of each other. There were many shadows of weapons and equipment on his arms, and countless flames of different colors appeared in his eyes. . ??This is exactly the ability of this necromancer. He is the third elder of the Fusion Society. In addition to having the strength above level 30 discovered by Gu Xi, he also has the ability to move freely in different games. The method for him to move freely is to sacrifice ordinary players to serve as bodies for his descent. These players who have been visited by him will naturally die as hard as they can. The player''s body will become an undead in the hands of the third elder. Because he goes to more places, the number of such undead increases. And the Third Elder usually borrows the bodies of players in other games, so he can naturally take these undead with him one by one. ?These bones are now arranged so that the body can be taken with you. The effect is the same as the overlapping charge of the Blue Knight. The routes taken by large numbers of undead are all taken.????Use the Sea of ??the Undead to make up for the lack of combat effectiveness and weak vitality of the undead. ??Only more than 500 Blue Knights survived the explosion. Although the Blue Knights above level 15 accounted for the majority, there were no more than a thousand people attacking like before. Facing the defense of the enemy''s bones, the Blue Knight only broke through the defense of more than a thousand layers of bones and had no further impact. A trace of disdain flashed in the eyes of the third elder who took a step back. "That''s it? No matter how strong you are, in your situation, you are not as good as those bone dragons before." ??The third elder turned his hand and pointed at the blue knight who had lost its impact. Ghost blast! ?The ghost explosion in front of him can be regarded as a kind of corpse explosion. The situation is similar to the internal organ explosion that Gu Xi studied. ?However, this kind of ghost explosion is not aimed at corpses, but at enemies in ghost state. All ghosts can be exploded. ?Although the Blue Knight is a replacement for the Death Knight, normal people can tell at a glance that they are in a ghost state. ?This is exactly what you need in this situation. The most important thing is that the Blue Knight just stacked himself up for impact. ?This explosion naturally blew up all the Blue Knights. Under this explosion, the remaining Blue Knights were also blown to pieces. After completing the blow, the third elder looked at the big crater that was blasted in front of him, with a solemn expression flashing in his eyes. "What kind of situation is this? There can be such a powerful force in such a poor place. Do you think I have to leave from this way?" As the third elder spoke, he looked towards the Dragon Blood Castle in the distance. ?Of course on the third elders map, this place is also called the Wailing Castle. ?He came here this time because he wanted to use the blood pool at the bottom of the Wailing Castle to open a passage out of the world in front of him and transfer to another world. ??It was just that he was targeted by the death knights of the White Knights at the beginning, and he was never able to come over. ?Now that I have come here, I have encountered such an enemy again. It seems that someone has calculated that he will go to the Wailing Castle. And heavy troops were deployed here. ?The blue knights just now were okay. Although they were higher in level, they were not many in number. But if you encounter other types of soldiers, it will be troublesome to fight. The third elder couldn''t help but touch his chin, thinking about how he should deal with this matter. The fight must be into the Wailing Castle. It just depends on how we fight later. I dont know what happened this time. It was clearly arranged to sacrifice the bodies of some players to serve as temporary bodies, but in the end, not to mention the sacrifices as required, the sacrifices were not even carried out. Not only that, but their plan was discovered by the people in Bailian City. ?Now he has to move the game quickly. ?This matter is not over yet. After he escapes, he must find out what is going on. He must turn all the players who sabotaged his plan into the lowest-level game characters in the game. must! (End of this chapter) Chapter 968： Confrontation (please subscribe) Chapter 968 Confrontation (please subscribe) When the third elder was thinking about how to invade the Wailing Castle. Gu Xi has also received news from Amilka. When the third elder took action, Amilcar knew that this time he was encountering the powerful enemy who had previously destroyed the Bone Dragon troops. So he used his ability to form troops and sent ten blue knights to an inconspicuous corner. ?At the time of the explosion, these ten blue knights had already run back to bring the enemy''s appearance back to the Dragon Blood Castle. Even if he died, he still had to let Gu Xi know that an enemy had appeared. When Amilcar died in battle, Gu Xi, who was in the wild, also received the news immediately. He thought about it, and did not go to see how Amilka died. Instead, he immediately returned to the Dragon Blood Castle and notified Luna to resurrect Amilka. Less than twenty minutes later, Gu Xi already knew what happened to Amilka. ?On the other hand, Gu Xi did not have the appropriate organization. After all, Amilka was not like Dimi, who had to prepare a giant garden. Hearing the news from Luna, Gu Xi finally breathed a sigh of relief. The red-skinned demon heretic, it seems that is the half body found before. Hearing Gu Xis words, the Blue Knights also saluted Gu Xi. "I already know this. You should go back to Alidovi City first. Amilcar has been resurrected at the Altar of Eternal Slavery. If you go there now, you should be able to meet him resurrected. ??As soon as Li Yuzhi arrived, Gu Xi had the combat power to fight against the enemy''s level 30 opponent. He was still holding half of a human body in his hand. ?Hearing the news, Gu Xi immediately came to the original location on the top of the mountain. Looking at the ten blue knights who survived, Gu Xi''s face became quite ugly. At this time, Dietrich also sent someone to deliver the latest news. ??It''s different now. Amilcar''s death in battle made Gu Xi recognize Amilcar''s dedication, so he said this sentence. Sir, the enemy is approaching. Gu Xi knew very well what Amilcar wanted most, and he had been working hard to obtain the establishment of a regiment. Help me bring him a message. He did a good job this time. When he goes back, he will get what he wants. " ?Its just that Gu Xi has been stressing about this matter. At this time, Gu Xi also clicked on the special mirror on his left wrist and contacted Luna. Luna, how long will it take before Li Yuzhen comes? After that, he quickly retreated. ?Standing at a relatively high position, Gu Xi could see a black-robed necromancer standing outside the Dragon Blood Castle. "She has arrived at Aridovi City, and is now rushing from the carriage station to the main city gate. She will be there soon." On the one hand, it was because Amilcar only focused on knights and looked down upon other troops and soldiers. At most, he would bring another group of gladiatorial black guards, which made Gu Xi a little dissatisfied. ??Even if you only have half of it left, you still have to carry it with you. Is this thing important? " There was no one who could answer Gu Xi''s question. After completing the ceremony, Eve has returned to Alidovi City. As for Dimi and Dietrich, when Amilcar died in the battle, they had already begun preparations for the battle. The reason Dietrich was able to detect the enemy''s arrival in such a short period of time was because he had already prepared for battle. At this time, the third elder was standing in front of the Dragon Blood Castle. At this time, the Dragon Blood Castle and the Wailing Castle became different again. Because of the previous ceremony, a lot of the mud and woods that originally covered the castle fell down, revealing the ruins below. ??Dietrich had been repairing and upgrading the Dragon Blood Castle there when he captured it. But the time was too tight. With less than two hours, what could he do. There is no way to tidy up the city walls, let alone defensive towers such as arrow towers. Fortunately, Dietrich''s troops had also arrived from Huangquan Road. Their joining replenished the strength of the city. At least the city is no longer just those residents and level 8 or 9 vampire troops in the Dragon Blood Castle. ?At the same time, Gu Xi''s transformed undead combat team and the bone dragon troops that had just completed their resurrection have also been driven out. ?These troops also gave Dietrich a lot of confidence. ?At the same time, due to the entry of a large number of troops, the Yin Qi near the Dragon Blood Castle has naturally increased a lot. A dark red blood cloud appeared over the Dragon Blood Castle. ?This kind of blood cloud is somewhat similar to the blood cloud that Gu Xi encountered when the vampire cavalry attacked before. ??It''s just that in the blood cloud, the shadow of a dragon will appear from time to time. ?That is exactly how the Dragon Blood Castle behaves and changes after being stimulated by Yin Qi. This is to show one''s own strength to the enemy, and tell the enemy that one''s own army is guarding this side, which is not easy to mess with. ?Seeing the dragon in the blood cloud, the third elder''s face became a little ugly. What a ghost, what is going on. The third elder could clearly feel that the dragon in the blood cloud could suppress him in terms of strength. In his eyes, this is unreasonable. They have already checked Bailian City. The strongest player here has not reached level 20. There are only three pieces of orange equipment in total, and they are all passed down by the previous city lord. Thats why they regard Bailian City as a fusion target. But what is going on in this situation? ?Although the dragon in the sky does not have any halo, the third elder always feels that this dragon is stronger than him. Just when the third elder was wondering what was going on, Gu Xi had already called out Bryce and Yongdou. Do you see that guy down there? When the battle starts, Yongdou, you take the first shot. ?Yongdou understood what Gu Xi wanted to do as soon as he heard it. "Please don''t worry, sir. I know what to do. Mana extraction, coupled with the slowness spell, I guarantee that he will not be able to exert his full strength." Bryce glanced at the position of the third elder and said, "Sir, please rest assured. We are in a good position now. It is quite easy to focus our fire to hit the opponent. However, the number of skeleton shooters is still a little small. I am afraid that there will not be 10,000 people." Get rid of him instantly." You dont need to kill him in seconds, have you seen the half of the person he is holding in his hand? Previously, I thought it was because there were no players in Alidovi City who could be logged in. There were obviously five corpses, but only four undead transformed by players were found. Now it seems that there is still one player who is not dead. ??That guy has been carrying this half-remaining player, his presence must be very important. Don''t rush to take action now. After the war starts, you will take action again. There is only one chance. You must deal with the guy with only half of his body left. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 969： Mana extraction (please subscribe) Chapter 969 Mana Extraction (Please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! ?While Gu Xi was arranging his men, his subordinates Dimi and Dietrich were also arranging their respective men. They all know that there is only one altar of eternal servitude in the city of Aridovi, and the higher the level of the undead, the longer it will take to resurrect. ??Many of the troops following them were brought out by them themselves. If a large number of people died in battle, it would take a long time for them to be resurrected. Not to mention the experience points that are reset when resurrected. For high-level undead, those experiences are accumulated bit by bit. ??If they were cleared directly, all their efforts during this period would be lost. ?So in the Dragon Blood Castle, Gu Xi obviously had a strong enough force, but he had several different arrangements. ??Although explosion is not the style of the Necromancer, corpse explosion is the basic skill of the Necromancer. At first, he was surprised by the phantom of the dragon in the sky, hesitating whether he should take action. The third elder usually plays corpse explosion. With this thought in mind, the third elder took a step forward, and a halo of light appeared at his feet. ?This is a good thing. The Wailing Castle is so powerful. As long as he takes it, he will get even more benefits. In order to protect their own interests, Dimi and Dietrich must also work hard to ensure the safety of their men while exerting their maximum combat effectiveness. In fact, the third elder himself knew it. He had been staring at the dragon in the sky. The fastest ones are ordinary vampires, which are the soldiers that Gu Xi has transformed the most through spiritualism. ?At this time, Dietrich had already started to take action. The three vampire heroes in the Dragon Blood Castle each commanded different troops and appeared at the highest point of the city wall and the city gate. In addition to the shadow corpse explosions and ghost explosions that have been used before, there are also those that directly explode other people''s blood, directly explode other people''s bones, and there are even ones that can directly trigger explosions in the enemy''s body, leaving a complete skin in the end. ?Now, instead, he laughed. When these vampires rushed out from all directions, the third elder also smiled. ??Then he confidently moved towards the direction of the Dragon Blood Castle, as if he didn''t pay attention to the enemies in the Dragon Blood Castle at all. ?This makes the actions in Dragon Blood Castle somewhat confusing and disjointed. After all, Gu Xi has not changed his mind about cannon fodder units such as twisted blood slaves. ?Before Jiaolong took action, more than 80% of his attention was on the sky. He is very good at playing various kinds of corpse explosions. This was easily discovered by the third elder. ?At the same time, because Amilka has not yet been resurrected, Gu Xi and others are not sure what will happen when the enemy takes action. Now Dimi and Dietrich are proceeding according to their own plans. There is no one else who can play corpse explosion like this. When the vampire in front of him flew over, the third elder immediately laughed. Blood mist breaks out! He pointed at a vampire who was relatively close to him. ??The vampire was blown into a **** mist on the spot. And the blood mist caused subsequent explosions. ??As long as vampires are exposed to the blood mist, they will all be within the explosion range. In just a few seconds, all the vampires in this batch were killed in the blood mist. The remaining vampires also stopped rushing downwards and had no intention of flying down anymore. The vampire didn''t move, but Dietrich moved, "Enter the vampire knight." Sir Vampire is an assassin-type sword vampire that can teleport. They use two-handed swords, which look like weapons for fighting, but they have the ability to teleport and are used to rushing behind the enemy to fight. ??There is this kind of vampire knight in the city of Alidovi, and there is also such a unit in the Dragon Blood Castle. When Gu Xi was summoning his soul, he naturally did not miss the addition of such troops. ?Under Dietrich''s order, a vampire knight leader appeared behind the third elder with sixty vampire knights. The third elder felt it the moment they appeared. ??So the third elder returned his hand and pointed the bone staff behind him. The death energy explodes! There was a burst of explosions behind him. ?In the explosion, all the vampire knights were blown out. ?At the same time, the third elder took another step forward, heading towards the main city gate that Gu Xi had not closed yet. ?At this moment, Gu Xi heard the sound of drumming. ?This voice was very familiar to Gu Xi. Gu Xi had heard it countless times before in the sedan chair. ?That was the sound of Li Yuzhens wedding procession. Li Yuzha has arrived. With such a guarantee, Gu Xi finally breathed a sigh of relief. He turned to Yudou and Bryce and said, "Start!" Hearing this order, Yuongdou took action immediately. The preparation time for the Demon Sacrifice Camp is the longest. But as long as they are ready, they will be the fastest to take action. ?The moment Gu Xis words fell, Yongdou used two magic rituals: mana extraction and slowness. These two spells all fell on the third elder. The next moment, a huge halo exploded around the third elder. It can be said that Gu Xi directly took away the third elder''s money. Mana is the most important thing for a mage. Without life, mana can make a comeback, but without mana, the mage has only one way to be killed. When his own mana was drained, the third elder immediately wanted to control his mana and draw his own mana back. But in addition to being affected by the mana extraction, he was also affected by the slow spell. Although the strength difference between the caster and him is quite large. But Yongdou used magic rituals, and the area of ????spells were still targeted at him alone. ?The effect was somewhat effective, but the third elder''s reaction was still a little slow. A large amount of mana formed countless large and small blue ghosts, and flew in the direction of Yudou. This kind of extraction of mana also shocked Gu Xi. He didnt expect that the third elders magic power was so solidified, and even had a hint of spirituality. Such mana quality has exceeded the normal level. It seems that when reaching level 30, the mage will have a strengthening of his own mana. ?At this moment, Bryce also struck a blow in the direction of the third elder. Follow me, shoot! ?At Bryce''s order, tens of thousands of bone arrows flew out. ??The third elder was about to summon back his magic power when he suddenly heard a buzzing sound in his ears. The third elder was still affected by the slowness spell. He slowly raised his head and only had time to see the arrow flying less than twenty meters away from him. ?This rain of arrows is like a dark cloud. Even the third elder could not dodge it, let alone the negative effect of the slowness spell now. ?Before the rain of arrows fell, he only had time to do one thing, which was to protect himself with a black mist cloak. (End of this chapter) Chapter 970： The third elder who was hacked (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 970 The Third Elder Who Was Hacked (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! Da da da! As the arrow rain fell on the black mist of the third elder, most of the arrows seemed to have hit the thick leather and disappeared into the black mist. But there were also a few arrows that accurately hit the half of the body held in the hands of the third elder. The third elder''s black mist was unable to defend him. At least the third elder''s current thoughts were not focused on it. By the time the third elder reacted, this half of his body had been nailed into a candied haws target, and it was covered with arrows. ??The third elder looked at the half of the body he had been holding in his hand, then raised his head and looked in the direction of Gu Xi, his eyes becoming blurred. The reason why he carries this half of his body back and forth is to use this demonic heretic to open the door to other game worlds. In the end, they all arrived and were killed instead. ?This made him quite angry. At this time, he only had one idea, to blow up the entire castle in front of him. ?That was the enemy he had been guarding against. With the defense of these bones, the third elder finally recovered from the sluggish state. ?The third elder''s movements were still slow at this time. Use the lives of players in the castle to open a passage to other game worlds. ??At least he couldn''t blow up the Dragon Blood Castle in front of him with one blow, as he thought. In any case, the aura of the third elder is not suitable for the situation at hand. At least this aura is not used to strengthen melee combat. ??It''s just that the situation of the third elder is not good. He is a necromancer himself, and he is still a necromancer following the corpse explosion route. ??The third elder took another step forward and was raising the bone staff, preparing to unleash a powerful corpse explosion on the Dragon Blood Castle. ??Now the third elder''s mana has been drained. Although his vitality and physical strength are still there, and he can still use various weapons in his hands, his most skilled corpse explosion spells cannot be used. He must leave this hellish place anyway. Facing such an attack, he could only release his own aura, hoping to use his own aura to block these vampire knights. ?The same is true for his aura, which is to enhance the power and range of the explosion. At most, it can enhance some intelligence or something. ?This is when he is at his weakest. If the Dragon Shadow takes this opportunity to attack, he will definitely be killed. ?Thinking of this, the third elder reached out and touched his waist, preparing to drink the medicine. When the halo popped up, the vampire knight did not retreat. Instead, he pounced on the third elder as if he was desperate for his life. At this time, the third elder flicked his hand and threw half of the body out, and at the same time, his body fell backwards. ?But at this moment, the vampire knights who had just been blocked by the explosion moved. They teleported again and came to the third elder. With the two-handed sword in their hands, they slashed at the third elder. ?For this reason, the third elder understood that he must restore his mana, even if it was only a little mana. ??However, he found that under the rain of arrows just now, he was only focused on defense and forgot that his mana was being drained away. A large number of bones came out of the black robes, blocking the attack from the vampire knight for the third elder. ??The third elder, who realized something was wrong with his own situation, raised his head and glanced at the phantom of the dragon in the sky. He quickly stuffed a bottle of magic potion into his mouth, preparing for another corpse explosion or something. Unexpectedly, Yongdou took action again at this time and drew another mana from the third elder. The mana he had just replenished was drained away by Yun Dou. The third elder was also angry about this situation. At this time, he roared loudly and slammed the bone staff onto the ground. The humanoid bones he released quickly picked up the third elder and prepared to drag him to a farther position. ?The third elder is a level 30 being. He can move the halo to a distant place. As long as he can sense the location, the halo can appear. As long as there is a halo, it will be the same wherever he releases the corpse explosion. ?But at this time, neither Gu Xi nor Dimi nor Dietris had any intention of letting the third elder escape like this. ??Gu Xi was the farthest one at this time, but he immediately pointed his magic wand in the direction of the third elder. Spiritualism! ? Gu Xi has already seen that the skeletal humanoid figures carrying the third elder are not undead like skeleton soldiers, but real bones. They are not undead, they are just corpses used by the third elder. Corpses can explode, and naturally they can also summon spirits. ??Gu Xi doesn''t need to successfully summon the souls of all these bone humanoids, as long as he can influence one or two of them. ?The third elder has never encountered a person with such a brain as Gu Xi. ?His white bone human form can be said to have blocked a lot of attacks for him. But in such a blink of an eye, these bones turned out to be his biggest threat. Under Gu Xis spiritualism, at least half of these bones became level 8 skeleton soldiers. Gu Xi didnt need them to fight the third elder, he just needed to drag the third elder back. The controllable bones under his command turned into other people''s skeleton soldiers, which made the third elder angry. He had to pull back his robe made of black mist and released another group of his men. A large number of souls that are like points of light. ?These souls are also the souls of players who have been used by the third elder. When these souls were released, the body of the third elder was mixed into the soul and moved outward quickly. ?Gu Xi wanted to take action again, but at this time, Gu Xi was not sure how these souls worked, so he could only give orders. Dont let him get away. Gu Xi knew very well that if the third elder was allowed to escape like this. Once he recovers his mana, it will be quite difficult for Gu Xi to find the other party. ?Gu Xi did not intend to guard against the enemy here. He wanted to take advantage of the opportunity in front of him to kill the enemy in one fell swoop. So when faced with the enemy''s situation, Gu Xi immediately issued the order to pursue. At this moment, the bone dragon and ghost dragon troops rushed out at the same time. They suffered a big loss at the hands of the third elder, and now they all want to take revenge. ??So with Gu Xi''s order, all the bone dragons and ghost dragons rushed out. Dimi and Dietris also took action at the same time. They sent out those that could fly, those that could teleport, and those that could stop the enemy from advancing. ??Anyway, all kinds of methods were used in order to prevent the third elder from leaving the attack range of Dragon Blood Castle. ?At this moment, Li Yuzhen, who had been standing next to Gu Xi and watching the battle, also moved. She was about to go out to attack the third elder. In Li Yuzhen''s eyes, the third elder had some strength, but not much. (End of this chapter) Chapter 971： The two-headed bone dragon was killed again (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 971 The Two-headed Skeleton Dragon was killed again (please subscribe for more updates) Yu Zhi, try this. ?Seeing Li Yuzhen trying to rush out, Gu Xi quickly stopped her. At the same time, he raised his hand and handed the enhanced Titan Slayer to Li Yuzhen. After taking over the Titan Slayer, Li Yuzhen was stunned for a moment, and then he raised the extra-long spear. This doesnt seem too good...This is what I want. Dont worry, sir, I will like whatever you give me. Hearing what Li Yuzhen said, Gu Xi was also speechless. He didn''t quite understand what Li Yuzhen was doing. ?But at this moment, Li Yuzhen put his hand on the tip of the Titan Slayer''s gun, pressed it down hard, and a bolt of lightning hit Li Yuzhen. ??This kind of lightning is not very powerful, but its effect is good. ?Especially for living ghosts like Li Yuzhu, they need to wash themselves with thunder and lightning to prepare to change from yin to yang and break through level 35. ?When Gu Xi and Li Yuzhu were traveling together, Gu Xi used the incarnation of death, Titan, to continuously use thunder and lightning attacks on Li Yuzhu. This won''t work, he must give the side of the Wailing Castle a good look. As for the issue of seven meters in length, it is not important to Li Yuzhen. Four or five times later, the third elder also realized that he could not do this. At this time, he was being besieged by all Gu Xi''s men who could rush down. If he continues like this, even if he goes out, he will be completely disgraced. The fireworks of corpses exploding, to him, that is the most beautiful scene. There are no negative effects, you can also use seven different types of lightning, and you can throw a full blow. He immediately held the Titan Slayer in his hands and was unwilling to put it down. The main thing is to prevent you from having mana. This is a good weapon no matter how you look at it. Just like it, go and kill that guy later. The world she was in had something similar to wishful thinking or other means that could enlarge or shrink things. Thinking of this, the third elder reached out and touched his arms and took out something similar to a dagger. Gu Xi pointed at the third elder who was playing a running game below. ??As long as the third elder takes action to replenish mana, he will directly extract mana. But now that the third elder''s most important magic power is gone, Yongdou has noticed the situation over there, and he doesn''t care about using the slow spell now. You can even turn a hill into the size of an ink. A seven-meter-long weapon is nothing, it can be turned into chopsticks and you can eat with it. Just because he wanted to understand this, Li Yuzhen''s expression changed rapidly. In normal times, such an attack would be a trivial matter to him. No matter what method he uses, he can turn these enemies into corpses and finally explode directly. ??It also has attack power boost against larger enemies. ?Although the Titan Slayer in front of me is longer, the effect is good. ?This dagger didnt look very impressive, but the third elder had a serious look on his face when he took it out. His expression didnt look like a black player above level 30 at all. After he took out the dagger, he did not replace it with the bone staff he was used to, but instead pierced the dagger into his heart. After doing all this, the shadow of a dagger appeared between the third elder''s eyebrows, his heart, and the back of his right hand holding the bone staff. ?At the same time, the third elder was also quite excited, as if he had changed his profession from a necromancer to a death knight, and his whole aura had changed. And his height has also increased significantly. The black mist on his body has turned into a black war horse, and the robe that was originally on his body has also turned into thick armor. The only thing that remained unchanged was the dagger inserted between his eyebrows, his heart and his right arm. Obviously this dagger temporarily turned the third elder into a death knight. Death knights dont need mana. ?At the same time, the halo around him also changed, from a halo that increased the power of explosions to a halo that increased the attack range. ?The third elder raised the bone staff. Under the action of the dagger, the bone staff turned into a spear, and then the spear moved forward a little. Killed about a hundred enemies in front of him with one blow. ?At the same time, the third elder pressed his left hand down, and a halo appeared in the air. The third elder''s left hand stretched out from the halo and pressed heavily on the two-headed bone dragon in the sky. "You can be resurrected, right? I want to see how many times you can be resurrected." ??The third elder pressed the two-headed bone dragon to the ground with a strong left hand. ??Its just that the third elder is no longer a necromancer, but a death knight. He is no longer ready to explode at any time like before. ?Although the two-headed dragon was suppressed, it only had one head destroyed, and there was no big explosion like before. ?But this also angered the two-headed dragon. ??The Two-headed Skeleton Dragon was killed once by such a trick before. Finally resurrected, but his head was just gone. How could he bear this? So the two-headed bone dragon with only one head left didn''t care that it was still seriously injured and pounced directly on the third elder. At the same time, his sternum automatically opened outwards and quickly bounced towards the third elder. , that way clearly meant that he wanted to entangle the third elder. The third elder became a death knight. He was not the kind of being who fought with the mentality of a necromancer. The transformation of the dagger represented the transformation of the body, weapons and equipment, and mind into a death knight. So the current fighting style of the third elder is also the fighting style of the death knight. Facing the two-headed bone dragon that rushed towards him, the third elder rushed to the front of the two-headed bone dragon with a leap of horse. The white bone staff that had turned into a spear in his hand was invisible to the outside world. With this blow, the remaining head of the two-headed dragon was also broken into pieces. The recently resurrected Two-Skull died in battle again. ?Then the third elder stretched out his hand, took out an ice crystal the size of a thumb and stuffed it into his mouth. ??If someone looks carefully, they will find that there is a shrunken brain wrapped in the ice crystal. Although it is wrapped in ice crystals, this brain is still beating slightly. After swallowing this ice crystal, the speed of the third elder sitting on his horse increased significantly. At the same time, the third elder had no intention of retreating. At this time, his eyes were covered with ice, but his mind was quite clear. That ice crystal just now is something special even among black players. The idea of ??a black player is to turn himself into a game character. The ice crystal and the brain in the ice crystal just now can allow black players to temporarily improve their status in the game. From an ordinary game character to an important role in the game, that is, a key figure or BOSS. The current third elder wants to strengthen his combat power and kill all enemies in his way. (End of this chapter) Chapter 972： Peak showdown (please subscribe) Chapter 972 Peak Showdown (Please subscribe) The third elder, who had been strengthened again, did not stop at all. He quickly rushed towards the Dragon Blood Castle. ??The several mana draws just now let him know where the enemy who took away his mana is. He is going to get his mana back now. ??As long as his mana returns, he can blow up the castle in front of him with just a raise of his hand. As for the possibility that he could not get in, the third elder had never thought about it. His current level has passed level 30. Although this level is the level of a game character, the level of a game character is also a level. Although it will be affected by the thinking of the game character, he does not believe that in this game world where the top level is 20 , there are still people who can block his steps. The level 19 Two-headed Bone Dragon is considered the strongest existence. He would kill as many enemies of this level as they came. ?So the third elder also rushed forward at this time. In the process of his charge, it was exactly as he thought, if a **** blocks it, he will kill a god, and if a Buddha blocks it, he will kill a Buddha. ??Neither the skeleton shooter troops on Bryce''s side nor the blood mage troops on the city wall could stop him. ??The phantom of the dragon has always been there, and from the moment the dragon appeared in the blood cloud, he felt that the dragon was stronger than himself. ?Just like normal people will feel the presence of mosquitoes, but unless they check carefully, they will not consider which mosquito is staring at them. ??On the contrary, when some ferocious beasts stare at themselves, normal humans will immediately feel hairy all over their bodies. At this time, the third elder became more and more proud. ?This situation immediately alerted the third elder. This is the biggest problem for black players. When encountering enemies, they will always fight head on. ??The third elder raised his head and glanced at the dragon in the sky. No matter what kind of enemy is in front of him, as long as it rushes into his sight, the white bone staff in his hand turns into a spear, and he can kill the enemy directly. This is the situation that the third elder encountered in front of him. But he will not pay attention to some weaker enemies. The enemy may be very strong now, and the third elder''s thinking needs to be distorted. So most of his thoughts were on Jiaolong. At this time, a trace of red light flashed in his frozen eyes. ?Although Jiaolong never took action, he never took away that part of his attention. As a boss above level 30, the Third Elders perception is quite strong. ?Now that he had rushed to the city wall, a powerful gaze fell on him. In just a blink of an eye, the third elder had already rushed to the bottom of the city wall of Dragon Blood Castle. ?But when the third elder was about to rush up the city wall, he suddenly felt a line of sight falling on him. He understood that he had suffered a little loss just now, and it was just that he was not familiar with Gu Xi''s fighting style. ?Now that he doesn''t need the magic power anymore, let''s see what else Gu Xi can do to him. ?There is no need to ask, it must be the dragon. ??The third elder thought to himself, and at the same time quickly considered how to deal with the dragon. Perhaps when he rushes to the city wall, the dragon will fall from the sky. With such a big body, he is definitely not very flexible. It should be possible to pin him to the ground with a charge attack. He then rushed forward to grab his own mana. As long as he has magic power, the dragon nailed to the wall can be baptized by his corpse explosion feast. Finally blown to pieces. ?This is a really good idea. The third elder thought more and more, the happier he became, and he wanted to give himself a thumbs up. ?Thinking about it, the third elder ran towards the city wall. While rushing upward, he kept staring at the dragon in the sky, waiting for the change of the dragon''s shadow. ??The moment he rushed up the city wall, the third elder suddenly raised his head and stabbed the spear turned into the sky with the bone staff in his hand. ?With this stab, a bone-gray light flew into the dragon''s shadow with the aura of the third elder. Strike first is the strongest. After the third elder struck out, the dragon''s shadow in the sky did not solidify and attack as he thought, nor did he intend to pin it to the ground. It is as if this phantom is just a phantom and has never been solidified. When the third elder saw this situation, he felt something was wrong. ?He secretly screamed something bad. At this moment, a seven-meter-long spear covered with a layer of ice pierced his face. What the **** is this? The third elder was stunned. What is the situation in front of him? This is not right. While thinking about it, the third elder raised his left hand with a halo in an attempt to block the blow. ??But he never expected that when his left hand touched the spear, a bolt of lightning jumped over the spear, and this bolt of lightning hit the third elder''s face directly. ??The third elder stepped back, trying to dodge the blow. But apart from light, there is nothing faster than lightning. ??The third elder only made a movement to fall backwards, but failed to dodge the lightning that struck him in front of him. With this blow, lightning hit the dagger inserted between his eyebrows. ?Under the attack of this lightning, the dagger between the third elder''s eyebrows jumped and almost flew out from his eyebrows. ?But even so, the Third Elder Dagger''s routine of transforming himself into a death knight has been cracked. At this time, the third elder''s helmet changed from the death knight''s armor back to its original black robe hood. This sudden change shocked the third elder. ??He quickly reached out to hold the dagger on his head, but at this moment, the spear that was stabbing him turned around again and pierced directly into the body of the war horse turned into black mist. No matter what the third elder''s own strength is. ?The war horse was not very strong anyway. As soon as the spear penetrated, lightning exploded instantly, blowing the war horse composed of black mist into pieces on the spot. At this time, the third elder felt the discomfort of being at the center of the explosion for the first time. Not to mention other things, the shock wave caused by the explosion blew him away on the spot. But the one who attacked the third elder did not stop attacking because the third elder was blown away. Instead, he held a spear in his hand and thrust forward. ?The third elder flying in the air finally understood that the enemy in front of him would not let him go, so he turned around hard in the air, trying to stabilize his body. But he forgot that the dagger between his eyebrows had just been knocked off. Normally speaking, as a death knight, even if he encounters such an explosion, he would not think about turning around in the air. ?The Death Knight simply cannot do that kind of thing. ?Only necromancers have weird ideas. Death knights will just hit themselves to the ground faster and get up again to fight. (End of this chapter) Chapter 973： Li Yuzhu takes action (please subscribe) Chapter 973 Li Yuzhu takes action (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! ??The death knight knew very well that with his thick armor, turning over in the air would simply make the stone lion step on the tightrope and embarrass others. They would rather hit the ground hard than do something impossible. But the third elder''s mind has been twisted, and the mind that had turned into a death knight has changed back to the mind of a necromancer. ?The situation was different this time. He turned around in the air. As a result, he turned over, his body clicked, and his waist was twisted. ? And the spear took this opportunity to slam down hard, knocking the third elder to the ground. Then the spear turned over and stabbed the third elder again. At this time, the third elder also discovered the problem with this spear. ??But he didn''t expect that when he punched, the woman shook her hand and the spear in her hand was thrown into the air. The person controlling the spear is not very tall, and the spear is too long. When thrust out, the retracting movement is obviously larger. ??The paper wedding dress on her body looked like it was made of silk, and it also exuded a **** smell with a strange fragrance. ?This situation is not right. ??The strongest two-headed bone dragon can''t withstand his own two blows. What can one rely on weapons to do? ??Then the third elder took a step forward and punched the woman with his left hand. ?With this blow, the third elder even retreated some distance. Other than that, this woman has no special performance. ?So the third elder stood up immediately, dodged the blow of the spear, and then rushed forward as he thought. After taking a step forward, the third elder saw the person controlling the spear at the end. ?In the third elder''s mind, he could break her head with one punch and then **** the spear back. Then the woman''s right hand formed into a palm and blocked the third elder''s punch. The third elder has encountered many battles. Whether it was fighting desperately as an ordinary player at the beginning, or after becoming a black player, using his level to suppress others, he has never encountered such a situation. In this way, he also has weapons when he transforms into a death knight. ?However, the woman''s reaction speed was faster than that of the third elder. As soon as she moved forward, she grabbed the third elder''s hand, twisted his arm, and pushed him to the ground. An idea flashed through the mind of the third elder. Although he no longer had a war horse, he still had the ability to charge. As long as he rushed in front of the enemy and avoided the attack range of the spear, with his current strength, he could hit anyone with one blow. Be beaten as if you were an ordinary person. This is the opportunity for the third elder. ?That was a beautiful woman wearing a red paper wedding dress. The third elder looked disdainful towards such an existence. A woman who dances with big guns should eat big guns. A trace of uneasiness flashed in the third elder''s heart, but the twisted nature of the black player made him lose the idea of ??retreating. He shook his body, and a halo appeared on him. Then he turned over again and made a fist with his right hand, ready to hit the woman on the head again. ?However, when the third elder released the halo, a layer of halo also appeared around the woman. At the same time, the woman''s hand turned into a knife and cut into the neck of the third elder. When the two haloes collided, the third elder realized that the woman in front of him was of a higher level than him. This moment left the third elder speechless. ??This woman was naturally invited by Gu Xi to come here specifically for Li Yuzhi. Although she is not an undead for melee combat, her jade body is not a problem in melee combat, especially her hands, which look like jade, but are actually harder than anything else. The hand knife passed across, and the third elder''s neck was hit hard. Then Li Yuzhen''s hand turned into a claw, and he tore the third elder''s halo. She tore off the armor on the third elder''s chest. At this time, the third elder opened his mouth and spat at Li Yuzhu. A mouthful of blood was spit out like this. ??The blood sprayed on Li Yuzhen''s body with a breath of fire. Boom! ?The moment the blood came into contact with Li Yuxu, Li Yuxu''s clothes were blown away on the spot. Facing the situation in front of him, Li Yuzhen did not retreat. Instead, he took a step forward, raised his right leg, and kicked the third elder hard in the lower abdomen. The armor on the third elder''s chest had been torn apart by Gu Xi just now. Now the third elder had nothing to defend himself with. With one kick, the three elders took three steps back. Just when the third elder was about to sit down on the ground, the shadow of the dragon that had been motionless in the sky moved. When Li Yuzhen threw the Titan Slayer into the sky before, it was the effect of the Titan Slayer''s Thunder that was activated, bringing with it all of Li Yuzhen''s power. ?But the biggest problem for Li Yuzhu now is the length gap between his height and the Titan Slayer. ? It''s okay to attack with a gun in normal times, but this kind of throwing method, and it is thrown at close range, cannot play the role of a Titan Slayer at all. So when Li Yuzhen got the Titan Slayer, she immediately had an idea. When throwing Titan''s Thunder, throw it not at the enemy, but at the sky. ?Let the Titan Slayer fly to the highest position in the sky, then aim at the enemy and fall down. ?Such an attack not only has the full power of Titan''s Thunder, but also has the striking method of God''s Rod. The only problem here is whether the spear dropped from the sky can accurately hit the enemy. Normally speaking, if the enemy is as big as a Titan, this method will have little effect. After all, the seven-eight-meter-tall Titan is standing there, no matter how it deviates, it will not go anywhere. No matter how biased it is, it is better than throwing it randomly from someone who doesnt know how to throw. But the third elder in front of him was relatively small, so Li Yuzhen had to push the three elders into the attack range of the Titan Slayer. That attack just now was Li Yuzhen''s move. When he kicked the third elder to the ground, Li Yuzhu also raised his head and looked at the sky. At this time, she discovered that the dragon''s shadow in the sky was gently tapping the Titan Slayer who was flying to the highest point. ??All the power of the Dragon Shadow is also concentrated in the Titan Slayer. ?That thing turned into a dark red current and rushed down from the sky, just hitting the third elder who fell to the ground. At this moment, the third elder was still thinking about turning over and dodging. But as soon as he exerted force on his waist, he felt his eyes light up, and a dark red light filled his eyes. What is this situation? The third elder raised his hands and blocked them in front of him. ?But it was already too late. His hands, not the heavy shield of a knight, could not block anything. ??He only felt a burning breath starting from his hands and spreading into his body. Everything in his body was burned in this dark red current. (End of this chapter) Chapter 974： Harvest, one orange and one purple (2 million words please subscribe) Chapter 974: Harvest, one orange and one purple (2 million words, please subscribe) It has reached 2 million words. You can stop raising it. I am still working hard to add updates. Please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! Jade Living Ghost (summoned object) attacks the Dread Knight? ? (Level 31), you get 1 experience point (1 point for overflow and storage), the summoned object gets 79 experience points (79 points for overflow and storage), and other undead participating in the battle get 216 experience points. ??With a clanging sound, the dark red thunder and lightning that fell from the sky dissipated. ?Gu Xi from a distance noticed that the Titan Slayer was stuck where the thunder and lightning disappeared. Only black dust was left where the third elder fell to the ground. ?These dust gathered into a human form, still maintaining the last movements of the third elder. Hearing this voice, Gu Xi muttered. Dread Knight, what a shame. He was not talking about the three dead elders, but the new undead who was transformed into the city of Aridovi through double death. Gu Xi was still thinking about what to do if the third elder was not the only high-ranking member of the Fusion Society. Since there is nothing going on in Cao Huan Dan right now, I will only stay here for ten days and a half. This is not as good as the previous Necromancer at all. Li Yuzhen didn''t know what Gu Xi was thinking. When she heard that Gu Xi asked her to stay, her face turned red. The quality may be slightly worse than that of the dragon corpse. The three elders who were killed were in the state of fear knights. Although I am not sure what the question mark behind them means, I can be sure that the transformed undead must also be in the direction of the death knight group. ?While Gu Xi was thinking, he walked to Li Yuzhi''s side. Not to mention anything else, the Titan Slayer was worth a special trip for her. At most, you can choose one of Gu Xis three alternative arms. Just think of it as spending more time with Gu Xi, and it is not without benefits for her to stay. You must know that Gu Xi will not be able to leave here right away. He will have to stay here for a while. ?Gu Xi said calmly, "But Yu Hao, you have to stay with me for a few more days this time." ?So Li Yuzhen rested his head on Gu Xi''s shoulder and stayed with Gu Xi as before. Mr. Lang, why are you here? This battlefield is dangerous. ??If you kill the necromancer in the state, you can get a lich anyway. At this time, Gu Xi also stepped forward to collect all the black ash. Although this thing had been washed by lightning once, when collected, it was definitely considered a high-grade corpse material. Just listen to your husband. Its okay, all the **** ones are dead. ??This time I suffered a bit of a loss. Seeing Gu Xi coming over, Li Yuzhu stretched out his jade-like hand and put it on Gu Xi. ?This one has level 31. What if he sends Li Yuzhen back and another one comes over there. A person like Gu Xi would definitely not waste such good material. ?Even if these black ash cannot be used to transform undead for the time being, they can still be used to strengthen a city like dragon corpses. ?Or the next time Gu Xi transforms the undead, add a little black ash into it to see if it has any good effect on transforming the undead. While collecting the black ashes, Gu Xi discovered that two things could be left behind under the lightning attack just now. ?This also made Gu Xi feel a little curious. He poured the black ash on the two items little by little into a small jar, and then picked up one of the items. ?That thing is the prop used by the third elder to switch between the state of the necromancer and the death knight. It is a dagger that is not too long. ??This dagger was not very noticeable when it was inserted into the third elder''s body before, but after taking the dagger in his hand, Gu Xi noticed that the dagger was actually made of cold iron with a cold aura. Except for the sharpened three-quarter point of the dagger, the other parts were quite thick. Gu Xi saw two different images on both sides of the dagger. One looks like a pure skeleton, and the other looks like a necromancer wearing a black robe. Underworld Living Dagger (orange, prop, fake) Special 1: The incarnation of the underworld, absorbing one''s own power into the dagger, transforming oneself into another career direction (level and equipment will also be automatically converted). Note 1: A living dagger from the underworld, this is a living artifact located in the underworld, but life and death are the key to the underworld. Even if it is a fake, it still has the effect of an orange weapon. Note 2: The transformation of a dagger must be in the corresponding profession, such as a necromancer turning into a death knight, an alchemist turning into a warlock, etc. It cannot be transformed at will. [Note 3: This orange outfit is a fake and has a limited number of transformations. Please find a way to deal with it, otherwise this orange outfit may run out of energy and turn back into a purple outfit. At that time, the transformation effect will be lost, and the transformation may even fail. . Looking at the information about this dagger, Gu Xi knew what was going on. ??The third elder at that time used the effect of this living dagger in the underworld to transform himself from a necromancer into a death knight. But the problem is, Gu Xi doesnt need to do such a thing. ??He is already the Death Witch Lord, and his next route will only become stronger and stronger, allowing him to better utilize the abilities of the three divine skills of death. He has no use for such a thing at all. ??And this fake thing, although it is orange, may one day turn purple. The [Frozen Death Fingerbone] last time was okay, Gu Xi used it on the spot. ?But Gu Xi hesitated about the [Underworld Living Dagger] in front of him. I am afraid that not many players would want this thing. After playing with the dagger in his hand, Gu Xi put it away first. At the same time, his eyes also turned to another thing. The [Living Dagger of the Underworld] was retained in the previous battle because of its orange quality. The one in front of me is probably of the same quality. ?Thinking of this, Gu Xi removed the dust from the thing and then picked it up. As soon as he got this thing, Gu Xi''s hand shook involuntarily and he almost didn''t let it fall to the ground. Gu Xi was not surprised by the properties of this thing, but because it was too heavy. It was only the size of a fist and looked like an inconspicuous black stone, but when Gu Xi held it in his hand, he felt as if he was holding a mountain peak. ?At the same time, Gu Xi could feel that there seemed to be a lot of yin energy and earthy atmosphere stored in this stone. When Gu Xi reached out, his hand was obviously stimulated by this thing. Ding, you get the Yinshi Mountains (purple). Yinshi Mountains (Purple): Based on the body of a player, and using mountains from countless games and a large number of player bodies as sacrifices, it is a special mountain that can be carried around and has a large number of player corpses stored in it. Note: You are not the owner of this Yinshi Mountain Range. You can only choose to release the Yinshi Mountain Range, but you cannot take it back and move it with you. (End of this chapter) Chapter 975： New Village (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 975 The New Village (please subscribe for more updates) Is there such a thing? ?Gu Xi looked at the Yinshi Mountains on the ground and couldn''t help but murmured. At this time, Li Yuzhen also put her head over and glanced at the things on the ground. Then she raised her head and looked at Gu Xi. Mr. Lang, this is a good thing. Why dont you give it to me and Ill take care of it. When he saw the attributes of the Yinshi Mountain Range, Gu Xi already understood what this thing was like. ? Gu Xi had noticed before that the third elder led a large number of bones out of the black mist. ??He also used spiritualism to deal with these bones. ?Now it seems that these bones should have been placed in the Yinshi Mountains. And there are still a lot of them. ?On the surface it looks like a stone the size of a fist, but if you really open it up inside, it will be almost half the size of Mount Tai. As time slowly changes, the area occupied by the Yinshi Mountains will also become larger. There is nothing more that can be done. The third elder is relatively strong, so it consumes one player each time. "I plan to take it back and send it to the underworld to be warmed and nourished. Then I will use the Ruyi method to sacrifice it and make it into a magic weapon that can be big or small, light or heavy." ??If it weren''t for the fact that this thing could only be released once, Gu Xi might want to open it now to see what''s going on inside. In this case, it would be a good idea to treat the Yinshi Mountains as a weapon. There are a large number of player corpses in the Yinshi Mountains. They are the bodies used by the three elders to travel to various game worlds. Gu Xi''s heart moved, and he quickly took out the "Secret Record of the Prince of Taishan Prefecture" from his arms. It can be said that the Yinshi Mountains may be sealed, but his death city will not have any problems. Now that Li Yuzhen said this, Gu Xi couldn''t help but ask: "Then what are you going to do?" ?There is no need for Gu Xi to add another useless thing to himself. Gu Xis guess was correct. He took back the Yinshi Mountains, which was to add a mountain outside the city of Aridovi. ??Every time a player is discarded, the body will be stored in the Yinshi Mountains. ?This "Taishan Fujun Secret Record", which is only the first volume, contains a lot of things. This cannot improve his strength all of a sudden. As for trying to master the effects of the Yinshi Mountains and releasing corpses from the Yinshi Mountains to fight at any time, that is not necessary. When Gu Xi heard it, this was not bad. This can be seen from the Yin Qi and space effect coming towards the face. ??And almost every step you take, there is a player buried or hanging inside who is unwilling to die. In addition to the making method of an orange outfit, there are also several magic weapons related to Taishan Fujun. ?There is something called the soul-suppressing seal inside. Purple quality is the key thing in the hands of Lord Taishan. The most important thing is that the material required for the soul-suppressing seal is a mountain range in the underworld, preferably one that is full of yin energy. A large number of corpses are raised in it, and then soaked in the pool of the underworld for a period of time. ??If Li Yuzhen had not mentioned this matter, Gu Xi would not have thought of this magic weapon. Its different now. ?This Yinshi Mountain Range looks very suitable. ?While Gu Xi was thinking about it, he took a look at the part about the method of making soul-suppressing seals in "The Secret Record of Taishan Mansion" to Li Yuzhu. Li Yuzhu took a look and said decisively: "Sir, this matter is very simple, I can handle it." "That''s good." As Gu Xi spoke, he released the holders of the Underworld Dragon Robe and the Soul Lamp. Then he called out the Titan, the incarnation of death. Death Incarnate-Titan immediately injected the power of the Death Earth into the Yinstone Mountains. ??And the holder of the Underworld Dragon Robe kept issuing Underworld Edicts to the Yinshi Mountains. ?Only the holder of the spiritual lamp directly lit the spiritual flame and burned the fist-sized stone underneath. Even if Gu Xi wants to deal with the Yinshi Mountain Range, he must first capture the Yinshi Mountain Range. ?He can''t take this thing and transform it, and finally find that it''s out of his control, right? ?After letting the incarnation of death - Titan, the holder of the Dragon Robe of the Underworld and the Soul Lamp take action, Gu Xi said to Li Yuzhen. "I''ll take care of it first. After I''ve taken care of it, you can take this thing to the underworld." Li Yuzhu heard that it was of use to her again, so she nodded affirmatively. When she looked at those things later, she paid more attention. ?However, it took a relatively long time for Death Incarnation-Titan to deal with the Yinshi Mountains. Li Yuzhu couldn''t go back in the short term, so she simply stayed with Gu Xi and went to build the village with Gu Xi. This is what Gu Xi wanted to do from the beginning. While fighting the third elder, the letter from Liu Yingguang had also been delivered. A large number of architectural design drawings and the most critical energy core building design drawings were also sent together. The amount of things delivered this time was exactly three yuan. ?This is exactly the number of requests made by Gu Xi. ?It seems that Liu Yingguang really has the idea of ????improving his own KPI. After Gu Xi got what he wanted, and with the support of Dragon Blood Castle, Gu Xi naturally moved much faster. He led his troops and left the Dragon Blood Castle directly, quickly heading towards the small plain not far away. ?This small plain was the location that Gu Xi initially selected to attack the Wailing Castle. ??When the third elder came here before, there were no troops guarding here, and the third elder''s eyes were all on the Dragon Blood Castle, and he did not set the target here. So in the end it was relatively safe here. ?When Gu Xi came over, the heroes guarding here came out to greet him immediately. ?However, Gu Xi didn''t say much to them and just put away the city gates, soul-calling towers and walls that were put here. ?At the same time, Li Yuzhu also walked to the previous location of the small plain. Standing at the original soul summoning tower, Li Yuzhu looked around. Mr. Lang, it seems that this place is too close to the Dragon Blood Castle. I know, but the reason why I established the village here is not to create any conflict with the Dragon Blood Castle. My plan is to build an outskirts here, where some transportation, transactions, and other nearby chores will be placed. ??Flood Dragon Blood Castle directly manages the internal affairs of the castle. " Gu Xi has already thought about the layout outside the Dragon Blood Castle. ??Other than Dragon Blood Castle, Gu Xi plans to build a total of three villages. There is one on the small plain in front of you. There will be one in the forest before, and there will be another one in the direction leading to the Rotten Forest. ?These three villages, together with the Dragon Blood Castle, will occupy a large area of ??nearby territory. Form an exclusive territory belonging to Gu Xi. (End of this chapter) Chapter 976： Huanbao Village (please subscribe) Chapter 976 Huanbao Village (please subscribe) ??Gu Xi was explaining the situation here to Li Yuzhu, while directing his men to clean up the small plain in front of him. When Gu Xi came here before, quite a lot of supplies were stored here. At the same time, some supplies brought from the Dark Swamp are also placed here. It can be said that the small plain in front of him no longer needs to be tidied up. After Gu Xi demolished the city walls and gates, it can be used to build villages directly. Although Gu Xi already had a main city and two branch cities under his command. But the village in front of him can be regarded as the first time Gu Xi has built his own city outside. ?At this time, Gu Xi was still somewhat excited. He personally brought the energy core to the center of the small plain. And a pit was dug near the edge of the stream and the energy core was buried. After the energy core was buried, the undead laborers around Gu Xi quickly brought in various supplies. ?At this time, Gu Xi didn''t think much, opened the door of the meeting hall and walked in. ?The moment he heard the voice, Gu Xi responded immediately. ??This small plain in front of you is just the starting point of Huanbao Village. As a blue light rose from the pit, a one-story wooden house with a stone base was built. ??The village in front of me on the plain below the Dragon Blood Castle is an affiliated village below the Flood Dragon Blood Castle. Gu Xi is not the kind of person who has any romantic qualities. ?These materials were quickly put into the newly dug pit. His names are all based on practicality. ??The real control area of ??the Ring Castle Village is actually the area where Gu Xi and Dimi went to explore the way before taking action against the Wailing Castle. Instead, a ring-shaped area was formed outside the Dragon Blood Castle. As for the affairs of the village, Gu Xi had already considered them in detail when he was in the Dragon Blood Castle. The meeting hall is successfully established and the Ringfort Village is level 1, and a garrison hero can be promoted. You are building a village, please give this village a name. With such a sound, the door of the stone-bottomed wooden house opened. Looking in from the door, you can see a table spread in a small room. It is mainly made of wood and stone. Named Huanbao Village. ??The first thing he saw was the map on the table. From here you can see that the assembly hall of Huanbao Village has been completed. In other words, the entire area within 100 kilometers outside the Dragon Blood Castle is under the control of Huanbao Village. Just as Gu Xi estimated, because Huanbao Village is too close to the Dragon Blood Castle and is affected by the Dragon Blood Castle, the actual controllable range does not extend in the direction of the Dragon Blood Castle. As the stone-bottomed wooden house rose, a voice came to Gu Xi''s ears. There are tableware, knives and forks, candlesticks and a map on the table. Dimi cleared many wild monster gathering spots at that time and took down some wild camps and wild buildings. The most important thing here is naturally the various mines. ?Although the number is not large, all of them have now been drawn on the map of Huanbao Village. City name: Huanbao Village City direction: material transfer City characteristics: Affiliated city (this is an affiliated city outside Dragon Blood Castle, which has a certain strengthening effect on the undead in the direction of vampires) City level: Level 1 (1/4) Core buildings (1/4): Assembly Hall (gives 500 negative energy points every day), Warehouse (not yet built), Barracks/Market (choose one of the two, not yet built), Tavern (not yet built) Outdoor buildings: stone mine*1, lumberyard*3, mercury mine*1, **** herb garden*1, windmill*1, cemetery*1, waterwheel*1 Large buildings (0/3): evil temple (not yet built), cemetery (not yet built), spiritual tomb (not yet built) Medium-sized buildings (0/4): Blood Breeding Farm (not yet built), Altar of Eternal Servitude (not yet built), Labor Camp (not yet built), Mine Cart Station (not yet built) Small buildings (0/8): defensive gate (not built), moat (not built), city wall (not built), carriage station (not built), meeting point (not built), magic fountain (not built), patrol Point (not yet built), energy lighthouse (not yet built) Auxiliary buildings (0/12): None ?Garrison Heroes: None Garrison troops: None] From everything shown on the map, Gu Xi could clearly see that Huanbao Village was just as he thought, a village mainly focused on collection, patrolling, and material transfer. ?The architectural design drawings from Aridovi City here include a carriage station. This is a building that can connect with Aridovi City for transportation. Gu Xi will build one no matter what. The Blood Breeding Farm is a flying point that can be connected with the Dragon Blood Castle. Gu Xi naturally wants to build one. Eternal Slavery is better to understand, as it can resurrect the souls of those who died in battle. Even if the ringfort village in front of you is a village that is used for transferring supplies, its defense must keep up, and there will definitely be patrols. In this way, ensuring the resurrection of the undead under his command has become a top priority. ??If it weren''t for the fact that the current level of Huanbao Village was still relatively low and various plots of land had not yet been developed, Gu Xi would definitely put a few more buildings here to strengthen his troops. There is no solution for large and medium-sized buildings, so Gu Xi can only make plans for small buildings. ??The three-piece set of city gate, moat and city wall is used for defense, lets not talk about this. The assembly point, magic fountain, patrol point and energy lighthouse, these four buildings are all used to allow Gu Xi''s men to patrol more safely. It can be said that as long as Gu Xis heroes patrol here, they can receive various effects and support from the ring fort village. At the end are the labor camp and the mine cart station. ??This is a building used to transport mining workers and bring materials back. They all came from the support of Liu Yingguang. It can be said that Gu Xi put a lot of effort into selecting a suitable architectural design for Huanbao Village. ?However, it turns out that Gu Xis choice this time was quite good. As far as the current situation is concerned, Gu Xi is quite satisfied. Gu Xi turned his head and looked at the hero guarding here. ?This is the tool hero that Gu Xi used when he first defeated the Wailing Castle. ?His name is Meg, an undead hero with no characteristics. ?The talent is Skeleton Soldiers, which will provide certain blessings when commanding Skeleton Soldiers. But there are too many such heroes under Gu Xi. He usually just wanders around with some skeleton soldiers, and he doesn''t even have the job of attacking the Wailing Castle. ?However, one advantage of this kind of tool people is that they know their position. Ask them to do something and they will do it seriously. ?Just like when Gu Xi asked Meg to guard here before, he did so honestly. Even if there was a problem outside, he did not jump out on his own. It was the same now, Gu Xi waved to him. Meg, from now on you will be responsible for the construction, development and patrolling of this ring fort village. (End of this chapter) Chapter 977： Asymmetric information difference (please subscribe) Chapter 977 Asymmetric Information Difference (Please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! After the Huanbao Village was built, Gu Xi was not in a hurry to go to the next place, but stayed in Huanbao Village for a day. ??After helping Meg straighten everything out, and even taking Meg on a patrol outside the Dragon Blood Castle, Gu Xi took Li Yuzhu toward the Forest of Decay. Liu Yingguang said before that the Forest of Decay was allocated to the Corpse Fish and Dragon Guild. That''s where the third elder came from just now. When the third elder appeared, Gu Xishi saw a signal flare appearing in the sky over there. ?Later on, Amilcar appeared, and the third elder appeared from over there. ?Although some time has passed, Gu Xi still remembers this incident. Now that he had time, Gu Xi naturally wanted to go over there and see what was going on there. The players of the Corpse Fish Dragon Guild will not give up the benefits here. ??We still have to go to the players of the Skeleton Ichthyosaurus Guild to settle this account. After all, they did not fight in the end, and they had already retreated when Amilcar took action. ?With this thought, Gu Xi naturally attacked with a large army. But there was a very serious problem, that is, after they withdrew, Amilcar''s army was completely wiped out. Listening to the testimonies sent over, the captain of the Bailian Knights also had a headache. You must know that the purpose of their coming here this time was to trap the third elder and prevent him from running around. ?Plural testimonies prove that the previous signal flare was just the work of Su Yong alone, and this kind of thing cannot be elevated to the group behavior of the Skeleton Ichthyosaur Guild. If Gu Xi wants to occupy more resource points, in addition to being reasonable, he must also have the ability to make the other party willing to be reasonable. With this excuse, it should be possible to ask them to retreat a certain distance and give up some resource points. ??The bone dragon troops flying in the sky are led by the ghost dragons, and the transformed undead combat teams on the ground are commanded by the Bone Titans. ??When Gu Xi was heading towards the Forest of Rot, the Bailian Knights over there had also found out what happened before. This is going to be troublesome. After all, Gu Xi could feel that the Steel Ghost Claw Guild might not be able to defend the game world in front of them. Not to mention anything else, just because they came here on their own initiative, Gu Xi can count them as an invasion. But he couldnt explain this clearly. As a result, not only did they not trap people, but they broke down the defense network because of some false news. The previous conflict with Amilcar could have been resolved. ?The purpose is to ensure Gu Xis safety along the way, and also to ensure that the players of the Corpse Fish and Dragon Guild can obey their orders honestly. In addition, all the Bone-cutting Battalion and Black Spear Battalion were also transferred out. ??Although the death knights of the Bailian Knights knew that this was done by the third elder of the Fusion Society who they had been chasing. ?This matter is really difficult to handle. Captain, how about I go over and communicate with you? As you know, although I am a death knight, I have the skills of diplomacy. Although this thing is not of much use to players, being able to communicate is better than not being able to communicate. The worst we can do is pay some compensation. I believe that the players behind that knight force must give Bai Liancheng some face. " Yes, Captain, its not that we dont want to communicate with him, its just that we didnt find his contact information, so we cant explain the situation in detail. This is what caused such trouble. As long as we explain it clearly, I believe this matter can be solved. ? ? The captain of the Bailian Knights couldnt help but shook his head. ?No one wants this, but it has already happened, and he can''t pretend it didn''t happen. Now he can only think about whether he has anything that can satisfy Gu Xi. ?At this moment, a subordinate of the White Trained Knights also rushed over. Captain, the players from the Wailing Castle have come out. "Out?" Hearing this, the captain immediately cheered up and asked, "Where did you get the news? How many people did he leave?" Captain, Im afraid he is out to cause trouble. The Skeleton Fish Dragon Guild discovered that a large number of bone dragons and ghost dragons appeared in the sky, and the number was extremely large. ?The death knight who rushed back hesitated for a moment, and still said the word "huge". Hearing this, the captain''s face became even more ugly. He hesitated for a moment, and finally said: "Forget it, I''ll go talk to him, hoping that he can temporarily suppress the anger in his heart for the sake of Bai Liancheng. At worst, after I go back, I will give him all my rewards this time. " After finishing speaking, the captain mounted his horse and headed towards the Dragon Blood Castle again. The death knights under him quickly chased after him. Seeing his men like this, the captain was also angry. What are you doing here? Do you want to be picked on? ??Go back to me, the people from the Fusion Society haven''t been found yet. I just went over to explain this matter. If that player still wants to live in Bailian City, he won''t do anything to me. We can still talk about this matter, and everything will be fine. " Death knights also understand this truth, but they believe that angry players will not understand this truth. ??If Gu Xizhen really let go of these things, why did he bring so many troops here. In fact, they didn''t know that Gu Xi didn''t know that the appearance of the third elder was related to the Bailian Knights. He came here with his troops, really just to seize territory. There is no idea of ??conflict with Bai Liancheng. ??When Gu Xi led his troops into the territory occupied by the Skeleton Ichthyosaur player, he happened to see a death knight walking out from nearby. ??This death knight will be taller than a normal person. In addition to wearing the black heavy armor of the death knight, he also wears a robe belonging to the White Knights. This is to explain his identity to others. He is a member of the White Knights. ?After seeing this death knight, Gu Xi also raised his hand to ask his troops to stop temporarily. Then he looked at the death knight. At this time, Gu Xi understood in his heart that this person should be the person sent by Bai Liancheng to hunt down the black player. Gu Xis mission is to block the passage out of the game world and guard it. The pursuit of the Fusion Club and the black players have nothing to do with him. ?Just when Gu Xi wanted to speak, the death knight spoke in advance. Hello, I am Wang Yongshou, captain of the seventh squadron of the fifth squadron of the third brigade of the Bailian Knights. You can call me Captain Wang, or you can call me Million Wang. " ?Listening to Wang Yongshou''s self-introduction in advance, Gu Xi was also stunned. He didn''t quite understand what was going on. But Wang Yongshou in front of him seemed to be here to plead for mercy. (End of this chapter) Chapter 978： I can recognize it even if it turns into ashes! (Please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 978: I also recognize it when it turns into ashes! (Please subscribe for more updates) Additional updates, please subscribe, recommend, monthly tickets and other support! After introducing himself, Wang Yongshou didnt know what to say. He came here to reason with Gu Xi. But he has no reason to send himself out. ?And Gu Xi didnt know what this person wanted to do. ?The two of them looked at each other, neither knowing how to answer the question. Finally, Gu Xi said, "Hello, my name is Gu Xi, you can call me Breath of the Dead." Ah, Ive heard of you. Well, we received the signal from the signal flare before, and we chased the signal and accidentally released the third elder of the Fusion Society who we had been chasing. ?As long as we know which way the third elder ran, he can find an excuse to hunt down the enemy, and this matter can be postponed. ?But Wang Yongshou never expected it. Gu Xi touched it with his backhand, took out a black jar, and opened it. "It''s here. You can take some back to prove that you didn''t let anyone escape." Being able to burn the ashes like this would probably require a very strong fighting force. ??The players in Bailian City are either necromancers or death knights. From what you said, it seems that you have met him. How was the situation? Which way did he escape? " ?Although the routes taken may be different, they will not go beyond these two scopes. ?Wang Yongshou could tell at a glance that the black ashes were burnt ashes. When Gu Xi heard this, he described the guy who almost shot through his troops. This is what happened. ??The two of them finally connected through this kind of nonsense. But as they talked, they didnt know what to say, at least they didnt know how to say something important. ?? We had been chasing him before and were about to close the net, but a signal bounced over, saying that there were suspicions about the presence of high-level members of the Fusion Association. We had to rush over. ??As the two of them became more and more embarrassed, Wang Yongshou finally said to Gu Xi. Third Elder, are you talking about a guy carrying half of the players body? ?Wang Yongshou said quickly. In his mind, Gu Xi came out with so many troops, and it was obvious that he had fought against the third elder. Hearing this, Wang Yongshou quickly said: "Yes, yes, that''s him, why did you meet him? You have to be careful. This third elder is the person in charge of the Fusion Society''s force. He is over level 30 and is a necromancer. However, he rarely brings undead to attack. Instead, he is accustomed to using spells such as explosions. ?Wang Yongshou took a look and found that the jar was completely filled with black ash. It was suspected that he had taken the route of corpse explosion. "You he" ?Wang Yongshou didnt know what to say for a while. Finally he choked out a sentence, "No, this person''s level has reached level 30 or above. Our goal is just to trap him, secretly transfer him to the real world, and let him break away from the attributes of the game character. Strength dropped to normal level. you" ?Wang Yongshou talked about Bai Liancheng''s plan. The reason why they have been chasing these black players is to force these black players into the real world, and also to give up their identity as game characters and leave the game world they are bound to. The biggest weaknesses of black players are in these aspects. ?As long as they leave the game world they are bound to, their level in the game world will be affected, rapidly declining, or even directly causing a regression in strength. This is the right way to target these guys. It would be a joke to rely on the players whose highest strength is only level 20 in Bailian City to kill cultists who are over level 30. This is what they call drawing fire from the bottom of the cauldron. "They were killed. You can take some back for testing or use some other method to prove it. Anyway, the things are here. Just don''t take too much. This is a corpse above level 30 and is very valuable. " ??Looking at Wang Yongshou reaching into the jar and grabbing a handful, Gu Xi became anxious. In order not to let the black ash go to waste, Gu Xi was very careful when collecting it. After collecting it for a long time, he only collected this much. In the end, Wang Yongshou, you grabbed him as soon as you got started. What do you mean? "No, brother, you really helped us a lot this time. I will give you an explanation for this matter. Don''t leave in a hurry. I will send this thing back." As long as this thing is confirmed to be true, I say brother, you will make a lot of money. " Make a lot of money? Yes, brother, have you seen the orange suit before? This time the people from the City Lords Mansion brought the orange suit. ?Wang Yongshou said with certainty. Hearing this, Gu Xi was stunned for a moment, then he thought for a while and then said: "Did you bring the bone obelisk here?" ??The residents of Bailian City know the three pieces of orange equipment. The residents know exactly who is in the hands of something and what effect it will have. ??The orange outfits on Bai Liancheng''s side are the Sky-Bearing White Veil, the White Bone Obelisk and the Bone Pearl Golden Bow. ?Among them, the Tongtian White Gauze was handed down from the city lords palace to the city lord for use. As long as you become the city lord, you can temporarily master this orange outfit. The remaining two pieces are one for support and one for attack. On the surface, the person who controls these two pieces of orange equipment is also a member of the City Lord''s Mansion, but in fact, everyone knows that one of the two pieces has fallen into the hands of the aristocratic family, and the other is in the military. There. ??This time the City Lord''s Mansion is going to hunt down the people from the Fusion Society, and they will definitely not bring Tongtian Baisha in. As for the bone-beaded golden bow, it can only strengthen the ability of the wielder. As for finding people and undead, and finally sealing off the game world, the best way to hunt down enemies is the Bone Obelisk. Yes, this is an orange outfit, and the Bone Obelisk has a function that allows players to worship. Every time you worship, the Bone Obelisk will give some blessings. Players who are worshiping for the first time can wash away all the negative effects caused by the purple equipment on their bodies. ??This time the three elders of the fusion society only have these things left, and they will definitely take out the bone obelisk for verification. At that time, if you bow secretly, it can be regarded as worship. The negative effects of purple equipment will be washed away. " Can you still play like this? Who says its not the case? These are leftovers from the descendants of aristocratic families. ? Its just that the bone obelisk is rarely taken out, and normal people may not be able to see it. It is quite difficult to get the blessing of the bone obelisk. So you must make good use of it this time. " ??While Wang Yongshou was speaking, he specially winked at Wang Yongshou. ?Seeing Gu Xi nod thoughtfully. ?Wang Yongshou finally breathed a sigh of relief. Finally, I found a better compensation for Gu Xi, so that the uneasiness in my heart could finally dissipate. Lets wait and see if we can give Gu Xi some compensation in other ways. The feeling of being indebted to someone is really uncomfortable. (End of this chapter) Chapter 979： Adjustments to new villages (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 979 Adjustment of the new village (please subscribe for more updates) ?Although he was full of curiosity about the orange bone obelisk, Gu Xi did not leave with Wang Yongshou in the end. ?His reason is quite straightforward. He is afraid that people may be gone in the past. ?Although Wang Yongshou repeatedly promised something, Gu Xi couldn''t force Gu Xi to come over if Wang Yongshou didn''t agree. ?In the end, Wang Yongshou left with a handful of black ashes. When he left, there was a look in his eyes that made you wonder what you had missed. ?But fortunately, Wang Yongshou was still full of guilt. When Gu Xi didn''t want to see Chengzhuang, he had already begun to think about how to compensate Gu Xi. But Gu Xi doesnt know this yet. ?After sending away the inexplicable Wang Yongshou, Gu Xi picked a suitable location to build a village near the Forest of Decay. From the conversation just now, Gu Xi already knew some facts. Now the third elder is dead. ?Especially for ghosts, as long as this kind of holy stone is added, the ghost''s body will become fixed. As for adding holy stones to the death knights armor, some people have actually thought about this. Combine a crystal mine with a rather special mine. A sacred stone mine. As for other arms, they have actually been tried. ?Many ghost characteristics simply disappeared. With so many holy stones added, other attributes of the death knight''s armor will definitely decrease. ?This kind of holy stone is for lichs. The lich phylactery added with the holy stone is extremely resistant to the holy light. The sacred stone produced is a rather special material. ??Moreover, there is obviously something wrong with Wang Yongshous attitude just now. If you dont take advantage of it now, then how long will it take? ?The ghost directly turned into a flying stone. What''s the use of such a ghost? ?After Wang Yongshou left, Gu Xi quietly moved farther away from the location where he built the new village. The biggest target in this world is the three elders of the Fusion Society. It can be said that as long as this kind of holy stone is added, the lich can be directly immune to holy light magic. ?Although Gu Xi didn''t know the reason why Wang Yongshou felt guilty about him, this did not prevent Gu Xi from using this mentality to cause trouble. The world will return to normal next. ??But skeletons, zombies, ghosts and vampires have no place to put this kind of holy stone. ?This holy stone mine is somewhat similar to the dragon blood crystal and dragon steel that Gu Xi had obtained before. ??But how big is the Lich''s phylactery, and how big is the death knight''s armor. ??This kind of thing can''t be done, so such a good thing can only be obtained cheaply by the Lich. ?Of course, if the production of holy stones is large, they can be mixed into stone mines and used to build cities. ?But it seems that until now, Gu Xi has not heard of any player who is so wasteful. ??Gu Xi didnt pay attention to this holy stone mine at first. ?But now that Wang Yongshou has given in, Gu Xi knows where the bottom line is. ? ? Things related to bone dragons such as dragon blood crystal and dragon steel are not easy to grab, so what is not easy to grab about things used to strengthen the lich. Robbed. Not long after Wang Yongshou left, Gu Xi led his troops to occupy the holy stone mine without saying a word. ?At the same time, Gu Xi also rearranged the location he had chosen before and moved forward about fifty miles. This time, the place is surrounded by trees. It is nothing like the previous Huanbao Village, surrounded by flat land. ?But Gu Xi doesnt care about that. When he came here, Gu Xi had already seen some of the nearby situations. ?There is a road here that leads to the Dragon Blood Castle, and there are three roads in different directions. Since Gu Xi didnt have a suitable map, he wasnt quite sure whether the three roads were followed by villages or spheres of influence in the game. Its just that Gu Xi looked at the location in front of him, which was quite suitable. ?As long as you are stuck here, other people who want to go to the Dragon Blood Castle must go here. ?However, there are some differences between this place and the place Gu Xi chose before. ?There are trees around here. The entire area is undefendable. If Gu Xi wants to build a village here, he must be prepared to be attacked by others. Facing this situation, Gu Xi did not hesitate too much. Lets not talk about the location here. As a traffic thoroughfare, this place is quite suitable. After taking a look at the surrounding situation, Gu Xi immediately came to the largest tree in the forest. ?This time he took out the architectural design drawings of the energy core. Liu Yingguang didnt know how much of this stuff he had, but all he sent to Gu Xi were this kind of stuff. ?This time Liu Yingguang did not prepare resources for Gu Xi. ?But Gu Xi doesn''t care about this at all, and his supplies don''t need special transportation. ?After standing in front of the big tree, Gu Xi immediately buried the energy core under the big tree. ?Then Gu Xi pointed towards the big tree, and the steel city gate was released by Gu Xi. ??The undead in Aridovi City had already prepared everything. After they came out of the steel city gate, they immediately took out various tools and started cutting down nearby trees. At the same time, a large amount of stones and various rare resources were also transported out. Several architects under Gu Xi also came out to help Gu Xi design the new village in front of him. After all, Gu Xi has changed the location and the role of the village this time. There are many things that were originally planned but cannot be used now. Architects must come out and adjust some things temporarily, at least to ensure that there are no problems in the village in front of them. With the material support sent over, Gu Xi''s operation went quite smoothly. When a batch of wood and stone were put into the energy core that had just been buried, a large number of vines grew out from under the tree. ?At the same time, these vines automatically wrapped around the branches and trunks, quickly turning into pieces of wooden planks, and forming a wooden house that looked full of undead style. The reason why this wooden house is said to be full of undead style is entirely because there are a large number of small black dolls hanging around the wooden house. ?The existence of these dolls made Gu Xi a little confused as to how the buildings here could be so wild. ??The architectural design of the council hall he just put down is not in this style. Gu Xi still didnt understand what was going on. ??The architect was standing by to remind Gu Xi. Sir, now is not the time to think about this. We have to put in everything that should be put in. If we dont wait until the construction of the meeting hall is completed, it will be very troublesome for us to make adjustments. ? Gu Xi then reacted and quickly put in the various architectural design drawings he had just adjusted. ?After putting in this wave of architectural design drawings, Gu Xi heard a ding in his ear. You are building a village, please give this village a name. (End of this chapter) Chapter 980： Cities and New Heroes (Please subscribe) Chapter 980 City and New Heroes (Please subscribe) Ghost Jungle. ??Although the location was moved, Gu Xi couldn''t bear to change the name he had thought of before, so he still used the name he had originally planned. The meeting hall is established successfully, the ghost jungle level is level 1, and a garrison hero can be promoted. ??As the sound rang out, Gu Xi discovered that some nearby trees that had not been cut down had fallen down on their own. ?At the same time, some vines form suspension bridges between trees. It can be seen that the trees that have not fallen down form plots that can be used to build buildings. ?This situation made Gu Xi immediately speechless. ??This doesnt look like the style of the undead. How did this village become like this? Fortunately, the village in front of us has only undergone some changes in style and has not affected the internal layout of the village. City name: Ghost Jungle Core buildings (1/4): Assembly Hall (gives 500 negative energy points every day), warehouse (not completed), barracks (not completed), tavern (not completed) Wild buildings: stone mine*2, lumberyard*5, crystal mine*1, holy stone mine*1, windmill*1, witch hut*1, elf garden*1 Large buildings (0/3): evil temple (not yet built), cemetery (not yet built), spiritual tomb (not yet built) Medium-sized buildings (0/4): Scarlet Breeding Farm (not yet built), Altar of Eternal Servitude (not yet built), Crow Grove (not yet built), Forest Cabin (not yet built) Small buildings (0/8): defensive gate (not built), moat (not built), city wall (not built), carriage station (unbuilt), tree bridge (unbuilt), magic fountain (unbuilt), arrow Tower (not yet built), wind vane (not yet built) Auxiliary buildings (0/12): None City level: Level 1 (1/4) It would be a waste to let Bryce stay here. ?Garrison Heroes: None Garrison troops: None] And the various functions have not been reduced as a result. ??If you arrange some skeleton shooters here to directly defend the ghost jungle, it wouldn''t be too difficult. In these buildings, the **** breeding farms and carriage stations that serve as flight points are always there. It can be said that the Ghost Jungle directly fills up the defense. He first mobilized a group of skeleton shooter troops and let them settle in the ghost jungle, and then selected a tool hero. The hero who is most suitable for the Ghost Jungle should be Bryce. ??The ghost jungle in front of us is still divided according to Gu Xi''s plan. There are also tree bridges that can move quickly, arrow towers that expand the shooting range, wind towers that increase shooting power, etc. Then there is the three-piece set of city gate, city wall and moat. The ghost jungle as a defensive fortress must have all of them. City direction: defensive fortress ?So Gu Xi made arrangements immediately. ??Also always present is the Altar of Eternal Servitude, which is a kind of protection for the undead. ??Its just that the defenses of the Ghost Jungle are integrated with the trees. ?City characteristics: Jungle city (a city built in the woods will produce hunters and archers whose combat effectiveness will be improved) But the problem is that Bryce is now considered one of the most important heroes under Gu Xi, and his Black Dragon Battalion is the key to Gu Xi''s battle. ?So Gu Xi used the village''s own abilities and arranged for a skeleton archer leader to enter. ?Let this skeleton shooter boss act as the hero of the haunted jungle. ??The leader of the skeleton shooter has found a big deal. He only settled here with his skeleton archer troops at first. In his opinion, fighting is the same everywhere, there is nothing wrong with it. Being arranged to be stationed here was just because Gu Xi valued the village in front of him. ??But he never expected that Gu Xi couldn''t pick out a suitable shooter hero, so he could only randomly point to a higher level among the bosses who led the team. Of course, it is not just the bosses who receive such treatment. In fact, among the skeleton shooters who have come over, the elites are also included in the examination. ??It''s just that this one is lucky. He is the highest level among all skeleton shooters. The level has reached level 10, Gu Xi directly singled him out and let him settle in the meeting hall. ??So this skeleton shooter leader, who only had a number but no name, had a new name and at the same time became the garrison hero of the ghost jungle. Bone shooting. ??This is the name given by the leader of the skeleton shooters. ?? Gu Xi couldn''t say anything to a guy like this who couldn''t pick a name, because he himself didn''t know how to pick a name. ??As far as Gu Xi''s thoughts are concerned, he really wants to ask this new hero to guard the ghost realm or something. Compared with the name Gulianshe, it may be even worse. At best, it just sounds easy to remember. After setting up the ghost jungle, Gu Xi was not in a hurry to put away the steel city gate. A large amount of materials and various supplies were also delivered here as soon as possible. Gu Xi patted Gu Lianshe''s shoulder and said. "Just guard this place well. Before I leave this game, this city gate will stay here to provide you with enough supplies. What you have to do now is to take advantage of the current resource advantages to get rid of the ghosts." The domain jungle was built for me. ??Establish a prestige over those who dare to come over and cause trouble. ?No matter who they are, whether it''s beasts attacking the city, or players provoking, you have to make your name known. After all, your place will be the first line of defense on the Dragon Blood Castle side. Anyone who passes through you will bring trouble to the development of Dragon Blood Castle. " ??Gun Lianshe didn''t understand this at all. He just kept nodding his head to Gu Xi''s order. If you think about it, you can actually understand that most of the skeleton soldiers are brainless. You can know how smart Gu Lianshe is by being able to think of such a name for himself. ??As long as you can understand Gu Xi''s orders, it''s enough to be stationed in the ghost jungle. Gu Xi didnt expect him to do anything more. ?Even after discovering the continuous shooting of bones, Gu Xi had already given up the idea of ??communicating with the Corpse Fish Dragon Guild. Such a matter is too complicated, and Gu Lian She may not have the ability to handle everything well. When turning around and heading in another direction. ?Gu Xi explained one more thing. If you encounter something that cannot be decided, just write a letter and send it directly to Dragon Blood Castle, and someone will handle it there. Gulian shot listened and agreed repeatedly. ?Looking at Gu Lianshe''s honest look, Gu Xi took another look at the steel city gate placed here, turned around and led his troops into the steel city gate. The location of the last village. ?Gu Xi had already planned the location where the garrison gate would be placed. Because the garrison gate is still in the original woods, it will be faster to go through the city of Alidovi. ??But when Gu Xi entered Alidovi City, he found Eve rushing over. (End of this chapter) Chapter 981： Orange-equipped troop training methods (please subscribe) Chapter 981 The training method of orange-clad troops (please subscribe) As one of the four contracted undead under Gu Xi, Eves presence is quite low. ?Part of the reason for this is because she usually conducts various researches in the magic area, and part of the reason is because she did not grow up with Gu Xi and is not as close to Gu Xi as Luna and others. I usually think of Eve when I have something to do, and rarely does Eve take the initiative to come to me. ?The sudden appearance of Eve in front of him startled Gu Xi. You must know that in Eves hands, she has the most core research direction in Gu Xis hands. ??If something goes wrong here, the city of Alidovi will be shaken. Eve, whats wrong with you? My lord, the Book of Blood Crown has been sorted out completely. I have removed the parts about vampires, vampires and blood sacrifices, and I have sorted out something different. ?When Gu Xi heard this, his face became condensed. It is definitely not a simple situation for Eve to come to her door specially. Not to mention that Princess Anna also has a group of princess councils under her command. Dietrich was temporarily trapped in the Dragon Blood Castle. But he was blessed by orange equipment in the Dragon Blood Castle. This is a method of training special forces. " ??Although there are only four people now, considering what is left on hand, it will not be a problem for four more lords to come. Gu Xis idea is a good one. ??But what Eve said next made Gu Xi know that he had underestimated the harvest this time. No, sir, after I removed some of the things about vampires, vampires, and blood sacrifices, I found that the core of this book is not like this. Especially Princess Anna. Alidovita and Sleeping Beauty Castle. ??If the settings in the "Book of Blood Crown" can be reused, then he has two castles in his hands. The original goal of this "Book of Blood Crown" is actually completely different from the result we obtained. The Book of the Bloodcrown that we got was nothing more than a scaled-down and scaled-down version of what it was planned to be. She usually sits at Alidovetta''s place. It can be said that she has become one with Alidoveta. It makes no difference whether she can leave the castle or not. Gu Xi was thinking about this at that time. "ha?" ?The things that can be improved here are beyond Gu Xi''s imagination. ?So Gu Xi guessed, "Can it be integrated with the castle inside the death city? If so, when my death city reaches level 12, can the level of the castle I put in be improved?" Lets not talk about whether the combat power has been improved or not. He has received all the benefits of the orange equipment. No matter who is assigned to use the orange equipment, as long as Gu Xi can put this castle on the battlefield, the effect will be the same as if Gu Xi himself uses the orange equipment. ?Hearing this situation, Gu Xi was immediately speechless. The "Book of Blood Crown" is obviously a ritual book used to make orange equipment, and Gu Xi has already successfully experimented with it. How come it turned around and became a method of training special troops? How big the gap is here is clear to even non-professionals. ?Gu Xi looked at Eve with disbelief, looking her up and down, fearing that something was wrong with her. ??It doesn''t matter if there is something wrong with this "Book of Blood Crown". If there is something wrong with his contracted undead, it will be a big deal. But at this time, Eve seriously took out some information and handed it to Gu Xi. Gu Xi had also studied the "Book of Blood Crown" before. ?Looking at the information that Eve brought out, Gu Xi knew that Eve had really deleted all the stuff about the vampires in the "Book of Blood Crowns". ?However, Gu Xi also did similar things at that time. He doesnt think there will be that big of a difference if we remove the vampire and blood sacrifice parts. So Gu Xi led his men towards the gate of the garrison city. ?While flipping through the information in his hand. In Gu Xi''s mind, there must be something wrong with this matter. Just wait until he reaches the garrison gate and then choose a direction for Eve to deal with. ??But while looking through the information, Gu Xi found that something didn''t seem right. In the past, many things were hidden under vampires and blood sacrifices. In addition, there were a lot of conjectures, and many situations were quite confusing. But its different now. Gu Xi found that some things had been removed from the information, as if something had been changed. The previous demands for the city and the blood sacrifices were all gone, and all sources of power were pointing in one direction. A powerful corpse. This is how the same thing? Gu Xis steps couldnt help but stopped. He turned to look at Eve. ?At this time, Eve also nodded to Gu Xi. Sir, you also discovered it. Yes, I have done research before. Although I am not a professional researcher, my intelligence is not low at all. What is this situation? I dont know either, I just cleared out the blood sacrifice and vampire parts, and then I discovered these. Because the previous energy supply was blood sacrifice and city energy, the user of the Blood Dragon Crown will be bound to the city. But if the city''s energy is not used, but comes from some powerful corpses, then binding can be directly avoided. But there will be another problem. No matter how powerful the corpse is, it cannot support orange-quality equipment. ??If you could get an orange piece of equipment just by relying on powerful corpses, all the enemies above level 30 would have been killed long ago. So I also checked the situation, and I found this. " Eve clicked on the information. ?Looking at this, Gu Xi also fell into deep thought. In the last part of the data, the subject changes from the crown to the user of the crown. ??If Eve hadn''t awakened him, Gu Xi would have thought that this was why the Blood Dragon Crown needed to be bound to the city that provided energy. With this alone, Gu Xi understood that there was something wrong. Think again about the situation when you obtained the parts of the Blood Dragon Crown. Part of it is on the blood dragon, and the other part is on the soul-living blood corpse. This is obviously wrong. ?Think again that after the blood dragon crown fell on Dietrich''s head, the heads of ten heroes and elites were divided. Although they did not get the orange equipment, part of the effects of the orange equipment still fell on them. This shows that some of the records recorded in the "Book of Blood Crowns" can actually be assigned to lower-level members. Although in this way, the orange equipment has become purple equipment, and the formal equipment has become a secondary item, some of the effects of the orange equipment have been retained. Based on this point of view, if the original Blood Dragon Crown did not put so much power on orange equipment, then the number of heroes and elites who would get the secondary purple equipment would be even greater. A thought flashed through Gu Xi''s mind. (End of this chapter) Chapter 982： Equip troops with orange equipment (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 982: Equip troops with orange equipment (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! Is this just part of troop training? Gu Xi slowly expressed his thoughts. Based on the available information, yes. Eve nodded affirmatively. She knew that Gu Xi had believed what she said. At this time, Gu Xi asked again: "Based on your current judgment, how much investment is needed to train such a force, and what is the final output?" Its not clear yet, after all, we only have this Book of Blood Crown in our hands, and we dont know where this Book of Blood Crown came from. The only thing that is certain now is that behind the "Book of Blood Crown", there must be several similar ritual magic books. I asked you to come here because I want to ask you whether there will be any problems with the final harvest if I invest part of my resources in Eve''s plan. With so much investment, what should we do if it fails? Gu Xi hesitated for a while. ?However, Gu Xi can be considered a decisive person. After hesitating for a moment, he turned to the troops following him and said: "You go out from the garrison gate first and deal with the affairs of the last village first. You must know that our current resources are fully developing Alidovi City. Princess Anna immediately said: "My lord, you can use Alidovita for experiments. Anyway, I usually stay in Alidovita. If that doesn''t work, you can use my council members for experiments first." Hearing this situation, Gu Xi, who looked excited, calmed down. What Eve said makes sense. ??Luna also said directly: "Sir, you can use Aridovi City for experiments. This magic ritual is very suitable for the city of death." In the past, Gu Xi also notified Luna and Shaya, asking them to go to Alidovita. I didnt call you here to experiment with the magic rituals in the Blood Crown Book. ?This is just the beginning, and we dont know how much resources will be invested in it later. ?Then Gu Xi turned over and jumped onto the Holy Silver Evil Coffin, turned around and headed towards Alidovitta. ?Gu Xi shook his head. Princess Anna and the three of them were a little confused after receiving the news about Gu Xi. None of them understood what was happening and why Gu Xi called them together in such a hurry. The most important thing is that everything now is Gu Xi and Eve''s guess. ?At Aridovita''s place, Gu Xi told all about the Blood Dragon Blood Castle, the Blood Dragon Crown and the "Book of Blood Crown". In this matter, Gu Xi needs to consider other people''s opinions before making a decision. I''ll be right over. " We already have two orange items and one fixed orange item on hand. In addition, we also have two orange-quality props. There is absolutely no need for us to disrupt our steps for the sake of orange items. We are not even sure yet whether there will be a ritual magic that combines all the equipment in the end. " The reason for investing in Dragon Blood Castle is that you will soon be rewarded. But the current research has a success rate, but it is not high, and as Eve said, it is full of troubles. ??If something goes wrong in the end and we get nothing, then all our resources and time will be wasted. What do you think of this investment? " Regarding the question of Gu Xi, Luna said directly: "Although the current Alidovi City does not have enough resource points, it has enough negative energy. In addition, we have enough markets, so there is no shortage of resources." "We have a strong enough force in Aridovi City. If we don''t have enough resources, we can grab them. As for the experimental products, we don''t have to worry. Previously, at the Dragon Blood Castle, only vampires could be used, but in Aridovi City, We have a large number of undead troops above level 15. If it doesnt work, Wangxiang militia can use it. " At this time Princess Anna also said quickly. "Yes, please give me a copy of the resources of "Book of Blood Crown", and I will try to find out the source of this "Book of Blood Crown"." Shaya also showed her presence at this time. Hearing what they said, Gu Xi turned his head and looked at Eve. Eve also stood up at this time and said: "Based on current resources, we can guess that this "Book of Blood Crown" has at least five other books of the same type, which should be spears, swords, shields, armors and crossbows, but it is also possible not like this. There is only so much information that can be found. In addition, according to some records of the original Howling Duke. I personally guess that when there are three or more pieces of equipment similar to the Blood Dragon Crown, the trained special soldiers are equivalent to being equipped with an orange piece of equipment. ?Of course this is just speculation, and there are still many things that are not yet clear. We also need to invest some resources in experiments in this area. " What do you mean, we need to find at least three pieces of equipment before we can see any benefits? No, we can experiment now, but to achieve the benefits we imagined, Im afraid we will have to obtain three pieces of equipment. Eve shook her head. Gu Xi said directly: "No, let''s get a piece of equipment first. We can''t wait any longer. I will invest the resources and look for other books, but now we have to start experiments. Eve, you will handle the experiment. ?Lets not buy any orange equipment for now. We can still use the accessory of the Blood Serpent Crown. You do this first. As you said before, look at all the side items. What will happen without the orange equipment? " "good." Eve agreed decisively. As for Luna and the others, they dont have any new ideas at this time. ?In their opinion, its better to just make up your mind about this kind of thing. "That''s it. Luna, remember to allocate resources to Eve. Shaya, you go to Eve to get the information. The rest of the book collection problem depends on you." After explaining the matter, Gu Xi stood up. I still have something to do now. If you have any news, please contact me directly. Gu Xi was still thinking about the issue of village construction. ?This is not because he is careless, but because this matter is just the beginning. If we really want to release orange equipment in batches, we dont know how long it will take. ?Gu Xi didnt have time to stay there all the time, and Eve alone was enough. Gu Xi didnt need to keep staring at this matter. On the contrary, building a village is a rare pleasure for Gu Xi now. After all, he will stay in this game world for at least a month. He really doesnt know what to do with the time in front of him unless he has some fun for himself, planting a field or something. After explaining everything, Gu Xi turned around and went out to prepare to open a new village. As for matters here, it is enough to leave them to Luna and the others. (End of this chapter) Chapter 983： The completion of the last village (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 983 The construction of the last village (please subscribe for more updates) After leaving Aridovi City, Gu Xi''s mind had already shifted to the last village. ?Thomson, who was guarding here, had long received the news from the troops sent by Gu Xi. Get ready here early. ?Seeing Gu Xi coming out of the garrison gate, he didn''t ask any questions at all and followed Gu Xi honestly. After Gu Xi walked around here, he found that there were still some traces of battles outside this temporary camp. ?This made Gu Xi smile. He also saw that Thomson deliberately did not deal with these traces to show his merit. It was to show Gu Xi how important he was to the temporary camp in front of him. It seems that Thomson already knows something and has made a choice. ??Thomson has this idea, and Gu Xi will naturally not object. Anyway, arranging other heroes is also an arrangement, and keeping Thomson is also an arrangement. Wouldn''t it be better to keep someone with his own wishes? But its always good to have more supplies, right? This made Gu Xi quite satisfied. ?So while Gu Xi was picking a good place and digging a hole to bury the architectural design of the energy core, Thomson was busy directing his men. Part of the building is underground and part of it is above ground. Thomson, come directly. Victory front. ?Although the troops who had just followed Gu Xi had already received a batch of supplies. This is the style that the undead should have in the woods. The meeting hall is established successfully, the victory front line is level 1, and a garrison hero can be promoted. Such a hero, even a tool man, Gu Xi would be satisfied with. ?? Gu Xi also waited for Thomson for a while, waiting for Thomson to handle the matter at hand, and then Gu Xi buried the energy core. ? Thomson reacted quickly and immediately asked his men to drag the trees aside. ??He quickly walked around the camp in front of him, asked Thomson about the situation around this time, and then put away the garrison gates and walls. In Thomsons view, these are all materials used for farming. Under Gu Xis order, Thomson immediately entered the newly built meeting hall. In the past, in the ghost jungle, the style was weird, not undead. ?The moment he entered the meeting hall, Gu Xi saw a large number of nearby trees quickly disappearing, as if they were being dragged underground by a powerful force. ??As the garrison gate disappeared, the trees that were originally integrated with the city wall lost their support and all fell to the ground. You are building a village, please give this village a name. ?Hence, Gu Xi did not delay the payment. ??This is the undead wind, a cemetery style in the forest. There is an open space directly in the woods. There are no trees on the ground, but no sunlight can shine in. This style is what a village of the undead should have. ?But Gu Xi took a look and found that although the styles were different, the layout of the Victory Front and the Ghost Jungle were similar. The function focuses on defense, and it is mainly composed of zombies. It is responsible for protecting the security issues leading to the Dragon Blood Castle from here. ?At the same time, unlike the Ghost Jungle, there is also a holy stone mine. There are only the most common mineral veins here, and the number of resources is not large. At most, it can only maintain the balance of the village. After Gu Xi took a look at the attributes of Victory Front, he said to Thomson. I wont arrange a city gate for you here. Your side will be relatively safe, and I can rest assured that you can do things. I ask you to protect this place. In fact, I want you to protect the materials sent from Dark Swamp. ?These materials are the key to the development of Dragon Blood Castle. In the next period of time, Dragon Blood Castle will rely on nearby resources to operate. The resources from Alidovi City cannot always be provided.????So this is a key traffic artery. If this area is lost, the development of Dragon Blood Castle will become very difficult, so you must keep an eye on this area. " Sir, please dont worry, I will definitely guard the victory front line. Becoming a hero stationed on the front line of victory, Thomson''s expression changed. It is obvious that he is quite satisfied with his current status and job at this time. At the same time, he was also satisfied with Gu Xi''s arrangements for him. Thomson has no objection at all to staying on the front line of victory. After all, for the undead, staying in one place is equivalent to choosing a good place to bury them. ?This kind of thing is quite customary for him to do. Seeing that the three villages had been dealt with, Gu Xi nodded with satisfaction. At this moment, an owl flew to Gu Xi''s side, circled around Gu Xi''s head, and then landed directly. ?Seeing the owl landing in front of him, Gu Xi was also stunned for a moment. ?This owl is naturally the owl used by Gu Xi''s men to deliver messages. But who would be looking for me at this time? ??If someone from the Chaoyang Guild contacted Gu Xi, they should have used Crow. This is how the same thing. ?With a trace of doubt, Gu Xi caught the owl, and then he discovered that the owl actually flew over from the ghost jungle. Gun Lianshe wrote a special letter to Gu Xi. Sir, there is a man named Wang Yongshou waiting outside the Ghost Jungle. He said that he has something urgent to contact you. Wang Yongshou did not attack the Ghost Jungle, and we did not attack it. Please tell me how to deal with it specifically. " ?The letter is just such a short sentence. It is quite difficult to write such content in such a long time. ?Gu Xi thought about the situation when Wang Yongshou left and frowned slightly. What does this Wang Yongshou want to do? He no longer looked at the bone obelisk. What else does he want to do? ?After thinking about it for a while, Gu Xi considered going to see Wang Yongshou. After all, this man could be considered a member of Bai Liancheng''s administrative system. ?This kind of person may not be able to accomplish anything, but if he does something bad, it may be possible. ?Gu Xi didnt intend to offend anyone at this critical moment. ? Gu Xis idea is to complete this task steadily, reach level 10, and sign up to participate in Genesis. At this time, Gu Xi did not want to offend some people at will. Thought for a moment, and then took another look at the situation on the Victory Front. Find that there was nothing for him to take charge of here. ?So Gu Xi quickly jumped onto the Holy Silver Evil Coffin and headed towards the ghost jungle. ?This time Gu Xi did not go to Alidovi City. Rather, I plan to take this opportunity to personally run the route from the Victory Front to the Ghost Jungle. Look at the road to see if there are any other problems. As for Wang Yongshou, he is not in a hurry now, so there is no need to be too anxious. (End of this chapter) Chapter 984： Submit tasks (please subscribe) Chapter 984: Hand in task (please subscribe) After the Holy Silver Evil Coffin set off from the victory front, Gu Xi noticed that with the successful establishment of three villages, the Dragon Blood Castle was officially developed. The nearby roads have also slowly appeared. When the Holy Silver Evil Coffin moves forward, it is no longer like before and can only run randomly in the wasteland. ??After the road was established, the moving speed of the Holy Silver Evil Coffin has also been slightly improved. From the time Gu Xi set out to arrive at the Ghostland Jungle, it was a winding road of nearly a thousand miles. Gu Xi arrived there in only two and a half hours. ?This is the reason why the Holy Silver Evil Coffin ran with all its strength without any subordinates. But this also proves that the road in front of us is smooth. ??When they arrived at the Ghostland Jungle, Gu Xi nodded with satisfaction. ?After jumping off the Holy Silver Evil Coffin, Gu Xi headed towards the Ghostland Jungle. In less than a day, the Ghost Jungle has already undergone some changes. There is no other way, as long as the necromancer has something to eat. bones shot immediately started building the city walls and gates, and now half of them have been built. It is precisely for this reason that when Wang Yongshou came over, he did not kill him directly. He quickly waved to Gu Xi. ?When Gu Xi appeared near the construction site, Wang Yongshou, who had been waiting, also noticed Gu Xi''s arrival. Wang Yongshou also burst out laughing after listening to Gu Xi''s words. Gu Xi, this way, look this way. "Too." He also saw that a new village had been established here. If he came directly to the village, it would be equivalent to actively attacking Gu Xi''s village, and nothing would be clear at that time. Expert, can you eat all this? Youre here just in time, Ive just baked it here, come over and eat some together. ?When he saw Gu Xi coming, he kept waving his hands. ?Wang Yongshou took another bite of the freshly roasted spider meat. "There is such a thing, but the problem is that the undead don''t need to eat. Even if you have cooking skills, you still need to have materials." ?Gu Xi took a big bite of the spider meat and complained helplessly. I thought that only us death knights were poor, but I didnt expect that the necromancers were like this too. ??The skeleton shooter arranged by Gu Xi was moving back and forth near the construction site of the city wall. Wang Yongshou must have been waiting for four or five hours at this time. He even took off the helmet on his head and threw it directly on the ground. He was sitting under a tree, grilling something and eating. ??In the Bai Lian mage group, there are some who boast that their undead souls still master the cooking skills in life. " When Gu Xi saw it, he also smiled, stepped forward, picked up a bunch of roasted meat from the edge of the fire, and put it in his mouth. It doesnt smell like much, but the heat is good. Is this spider meat? "By the way, Gu Xi, I came to see you this time to tell you something. The ashes I got from you have been given to Mr. Guo. The ashes of the elders. ?At the same time, the Bone Obelisk has also carried out soul recovery and found that the third elder of the Fusion Society has died. Mr. Guo is a little curious about you and wants to come over to take a look. I came to inform you in advance. " Look? What are you looking at? Gu Xi thought for a moment and realized that he didnt seem to know Mr. Guo or Mr. Dong. What did he come to see? And you need to give advance notice? ??This is nothing. When Gu Xi was with Xincheng, it wouldn''t be so troublesome to meet the city lord. ?Seeing the doubts in Gu Xi''s mind, Wang Yongshou explained it to Gu Xi. Mr. Guo is the aide of the city lord and represents the status of several important aristocratic families in the city such as Guo, Huang and Yang. This time Mr. Guo is in charge of the Bone Obelisk. Because of the importance of the Bone Obelisk and the temperament of the aristocratic family, he will be a little arrogant, but you should just pretend you haven''t seen such a situation. " I dont owe him anything. ? Gu Xi murmured as he ate, "Besides, I didn''t intend to ask for his orange suit. Why should I come here to be so angry?" Its not that Im being offended, but...but, if youre right, just treat it as done, and Party A will come over and check it out. This is understandable. You killed the third elder of the Fusion Society, which ended our mission in this world prematurely. However, in order to ensure that the people from the Fusion Society do not have a chance to escape, we still have to come over and take a look and confirm the final situation. " When Wang Yongshou said this, Gu Xi understood. ?This means that the player has completed the task and has to hand in the task. ??As it turned out, the opponents who handed over the mission were also players. They were not like game characters, who knew the enemy was dead when they got one head, regardless of how many heads they were given in total. They always have to check to see if things are really settled. If it is true, then all arrangements can be stopped. Okay, you are Party A, you have the final say. Gu Xi picked up a skewer of barbecue from the side of the fire and ate it in large chunks. ?Wang Yongshou chuckled and took out another bottle of wine and brought it to Gu Xi. Want to have a drink? Forget it, no. ?? Gu Xi thought of how drunk he had been in the pub several times, and finally shook his head and rejected Wang Yongshou''s kindness. Getting drunk in the wild is not a good thing for Gu Xi. Gu Xi didnt want anything to go wrong at the last minute. ?Wang Yongshou didnt force anything, he just drank himself. The two of them just chatted about something they could talk about. For example, there are some jokes between the necromancer and the death knight, and then there are some things about Bailian City. ??If Wang Yongshou hadn''t specifically explained it, Gu Xi still wouldn''t have known that there was a subsidiary city of Bailian City under Bailian Lake. The descendants of some high-ranking officials in the city and some aristocratic families live here. At the same time, there are also some special fish species in the underwater Bailian City. ??The ichthyosaurs in the Corpse Ichthyosaur Guild are the descendants of this kind of fish ash. The carcass of this kind of fish, after being processed, can be used to make the best bone dragon. It can be said that there is a powerful bone dragon force in the underwater Bailian City. ?As for their white-trained death knights, if their level reaches level 14, they can apply to be transferred to become a fear knight, or they can apply for a bone dragon in the water and be transferred to become a bone dragon knight. ?Wang Yongshou is just a squad leader, and has no hope of becoming a Bone Dragon Knight in this life. ?Wang Yongshou felt a little emotional about this. ?His accumulation is still a bit lacking. It would be a good thing if he could accumulate more meritorious deeds and raise a bone dragon. At this time, Gu Xi could not help but say something. The Necromancer needs a bone dragon when he reaches level 10. If you really want a bone dragon, you can actually find it in many places. ?At this moment, a voice came from not far away. (End of this chapter) Chapter 985： Task completed (please subscribe) Chapter 985 Mission Completed (Please subscribe) How can the Bone Dragon of the Necromancer be compared with the Bone Dragon of Bailian City? ??Gu Xi and Wang Yongshou looked up in the direction of the sound. Gu Xi found that standing there was a man who looked like a death knight, but his style was somewhat different. The reason why there is a feeling of different styles is entirely because of the position where this man is standing, and the ground is covered with bone fragments. ??This man was riding on a bone dragon about ten meters long, standing among the white bone fragments, as if someone was spreading flowers on the ground while walking. It feels gorgeous but boring. At the same time, he was wearing a set of heavy armor made of white bones. ?This kind of armor is in the style of a death knight, but the white bone layer on the surface of the armor emits a bright silver metallic light. Looks like bone armor made of silver or platinum. ?At the same time, the same is true for the bone dragon he sat on. It was a good bone dragon. Each bone was equipped with similar metal armor, making the bone dragon look more substantial. ??Then he even wanted to put the bone to Gu Xi''s mouth and let Gu Xi blow on it like a drunk driving test. Level 9 Necromancer? It looks very ordinary. How did you kill the third elder of the Fusion Society? He is the kind of person who can shock people into not wanting to communicate with him with just one sentence. ?One side is painted with the logo of the White Knights, and the other side is painted with a dragon caught in a big hand. When he jumped off the bone dragon, Gu Xi noticed that there were two flags hanging behind the man in front of him. The man nodded his head, turned over and jumped off the bone dragon. When it was held in his hand, it might feel a little out of place, but on such a long bone dragon, it was quite suitable. ?In his hand, he held a spear made of the same style of white bones in one hand. The length of this spear was at least six meters long. ?But he had no such reaction at all. After looking at Gu Xi up and down for a moment, he took out an inconspicuous bone from his arms. Gu Xi didnt know how to deal with this problem. But he never knew this. When he stood in front of Gu Xi, he looked at Gu Xi with a superior look. Jumping off the bone dragon, the man walked up to Gu Xi. Looking at the man''s behavior, the anger on Gu Xi''s face increased visibly. ??It was a thigh bone. After he took it out, he waved it up and down in front of Gu Xi as if he were holding a scepter. ?The person in front of him had a style of speaking and doing things that directly made Gu Xi unhappy. ?Seeing the appearance of this man, Wang Yongshou immediately said: "Mr. Guo, are you here?" The most important thing is that this person pretended as if Gu Xi had answered, thinking that Gu Xi didn''t want to answer his question. He looked Gu Xi up and down, "Did you kill the third elder of the Fusion Society?" This is not enough to invigorate Gu Xi. ??Concerning this attitude of asking and answering questions and not wanting to wait for Gu Xi''s answer at all, Gu Xi was really speechless. I dont want to say forget it, its just a few sets anyway. " Fortunately, this man did not go too far. He just walked around in front of Gu Xi, then raised his head and turned towards his own bone dragon. At this moment, Gu Xi noticed something. All of his eyes were centered around this man. When the man jumped off the bone dragon, he didn''t even pay attention to the bone dragon. This is a very irrational feeling. It was as if the bone dragon had been directly erased from the soul. In this situation, Gu Xi can handle it himself. That is the ability of the mind lamp, mind shielding. Just putting it in this place in front of him made Gu Xi feel wary. ?The Mr. Guo in front of me is not the kind of brainless kid from a wealthy family. His acting was quite fake. And there must be something hidden behind his performance. ?Just as Gu Xi was carefully preparing to deal with Mr. Guos next accusation, Mr. Guo climbed onto the bone dragon and left without looking back. ?Judging from the speed at which he left, it always felt like someone was chasing him behind. ?Looking at Mr. Guo, who only appeared briefly and then left immediately, Gu Xi was speechless. ?However, given the current situation, Gu Xi was not in a good position to ask Wang Yongshou whether Mr. Guo was seriously ill. He could only ask insinuatingly through some words. "I said this matter has been settled, and he just left? No need to ask any more questions?" "Yes, the matter has been settled. There is nothing to ask anymore. The fact that the third elder of the Fusion Society is dead has been confirmed by the Obelisk of Bones. ?This matter has actually been finalized. Mr. Guo came to see you, just to go through the process. As long as I see that you are not a black player and there are no black players around you, the matter is settled. " ?Wang Yongshou is very aware of the aloof attitude of those in the aristocratic family. Its quite a feat for them to come here even once. ??Of course, there was no need for him to talk to Gu Xi about this kind of thing. He just looked at the faces of those who had just made skewers together and said a few words to Gu Xi. ??If it were anyone else, he wouldn''t even bother to say this. ?Perhaps it was Wang Yongshou''s words that reassured Gu Xi. So he began to talk to Wang Yongshou about what happened after the game world in front of him. Wang Yongshou is the most knowledgeable person on this issue. You said that this world must be returned to the Steel Ghost Claw Guild in the end. Even if the Steel Ghost Claw Guild did something like this this time, the City Lord''s Mansion would not touch any guild until there was an obvious clue. The most you can do is put some pressure on them in terms of tasks. After this matter is over, the world will eventually return to its original state. But the territory you occupy is naturally your own business. How you communicate these matters with the Steel Ghost Claw Guild is your own business. " When Wang Yongshou said this, he glanced in the direction he came from. The players over there are all players from the Skeleton Fish Dragon Guild. They have their backs on the Great Guild, and now they occupy such a good place. How can they hand over the villages and cities they finally got? After the Bailian Knights confirm that there are no more black players in this world, there will definitely be a battle between the Corpse Fish Dragon Guild and the Steel Ghost Claw Guild. By then, Gu Xi would be able to fish in troubled waters and securely occupy the area near Dragon Blood Castle. As for the people of Steel Ghost Claw, they want to take back the area around Dragon Blood Castle. That''s fart. How could Gu Xi give the territory he had finally occupied to others? If you want it, just come and grab it. Let''s see if you have the ability to capture this city from a level 25 hero who also has an orange suit. (End of this chapter) Chapter 986： Exit the world (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 986 Exiting the World (Please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! The next thing is really going through the process. ??It''s just that Gu Xi never expected that this process would take more than a month. ?Although Gu Xi was not in a hurry, he was still surprised by the long and slow process in front of him. By the time Gu Xi received the news from Liu Yingguang that the mission had ended and the players could evacuate the world freely, about twenty-five days had passed since he killed the third elder of the Fusion Society. As for the wanted reward that Wang Yongshou promised to help Gu Xi kill the third elder of the Fusion Society, it was delayed for eleven more days. ?During this period of time, Gu Xi didn''t run around, he just stayed in this world. ?However, as the victorious party, Gu Xi finally had the opportunity to display his diplomatic talents. ??During this period, Gu Xi has been wandering around the villages of various players. After all, as the No. 1 established guild in Bailian City, the Corpse Fish Dragon will only occupy more of the game world, not less. Now Gu Xi has reached this level, and the players he has come into contact with are all higher than Zuo Ya''s novice. ??If they have fish keel bones on their hands, the quality will definitely be better. ?For example, Gu Xi had obtained some bronze-grade fish keel bones from Zuo Ya before. As for the players in the Corpse Fish Dragon Guild, Gu Xi also made some friends through his ability to make friends. If players are in need, they can go to him to conduct some material transactions. ?How many resources does this world have? ?This kind of thing is not a unique product of the Corpse Fish Dragon Guild, but comes from the original master of this world, the Steel Ghost Claw Guild. Like the Corpse Fish Dragon Guild, the Steel Ghost Claw Guild also has its own specialties. What Gu Xi was interested in were actually some specialties that the players of the Corpse Ichthyosaur Guild could buy. At the same time, they also have many special materials. This is what Gu Xi had in mind. ??When encountering neutral undead, try to lure them all to Ringfort Village. ??Even Gu Xi simply told them that he had occupied the original Wailing Castle and established a territory consisting of a city and three villages with the Wailing Castle as the center. At the beginning, Gu Xi relied on these fish and dragon bones to strengthen and strengthen his own death incarnation, the bone dragon. Its just that Gu Xi never expected that instead of getting the fish dragon bone, he would get another thing from these players. Of course, the main reason why Gu Xi thought they were good friends was that these people also planned to preserve the village they had spent a lot of time building. In addition, he also occupies many resource points. Under the idea that the enemy of an enemy is a friend, the communication between them is quite good. ?Of course, Gu Yi will open the trading market to the outside world, not because it wants the resource points in the hands of players. Their specialty is something called an iron finger. ?This kind of iron hand is actually a bone fragment the size of a finger bone, with a blue-gray surface. The function is also very simple. Each bone of the Iron Finger can be soaked in one liter of water, and can turn one cubic meter of soil into a brick that is harder than iron. The most important thing is that this thing is not iron and does not weigh as much as iron. ?When building a city wall, just soak some water and spray it on the outside of the city wall, and the mud wall will directly turn into an iron wall. ?This kind of thing is most useful when building a temporary camp or urgently repairing a city wall. ? Even some players from the Steel Ghost Claw Guild directly soaked their iron fingers in water and sprayed them on the ground, turning the ground in their city into steel ground. Therefore, in the eyes of many players, this thing is a consumable item used to build a city. After occupying the territory of the Steel Ghost Claw Guild, the players of the Corpse Fish Dragon Guild got a lot of money. Even though a lot of it was spent on building villages, they still had a lot of inventory on hand. When Gu Xi was trading with them, most of the players in the Corpse Fish and Dragon Guild thought of this immediately. As a result of this transaction, Gu Xi received approximately 300,000 copies of Iron Bones. ??If Gu Xi wanted to, these iron finger bones could turn all the walls of Alidovi City into iron walls. ?Of course Gu Xi was not stupid enough to do such a thing. He is different from other players of the Skeleton Ichthyosaur Guild. He has a death city of his own behind him. So Gu Xis vision is also different from other players. ?After learning that there was such a thing as an iron finger bone, Gu Xi did not immediately think about how to turn all his cities into iron. ?Gu Xi is not one of those people in the tower, and does not have any cyberpunk ideas. ?Gu Xi has only one idea, and that is to leave these things to professionals. Lets see if this finger iron bone has better effects in other aspects. In addition, Gu Xi also gained a lot of things that players get in various games. There are many things here that Gu Xi could not imagine, especially after Gu Xi said that he wanted to collect some unseen books or special items, this type of players picked up things but didn''t know where to put them and traded them. The volume increased rapidly. At this time, Gu Xi also had to lament the benefits of having a guild. Don''t look at Gu Xi, who has a city of the dead, and the number of undead under his command can be counted in hundreds of thousands. But there are only a few worlds he touches. Although I received a lot of materials, I only used quantity. Many worlds he had never heard of. Not to mention the various weird props, books and special items obtained in those worlds. It can be said that this directly opened the door to a new world for Gu Xi. Gu Xi has already begun to think about whether he should conduct such transactions a few more times. Enrich your collection with this. This kind of transaction continued until the task end process was completed, and then Gu Xi slowly stopped the transaction. ?After that, Gu Xis focus switched from trading to defense. By the time Wang Yongshous process was completed, Gu Xi had already made his own name and needs. ?He Gu Xi has occupied such a piece of territory. If you, the Steel Ghost Claw Guild, have the ability, just fight it yourself. ?However, even the provocative style in front of Gu Xi did not attract much attention from the Steel Ghost Claw Guild. After all, all the attention of the Steel Ghost Claw Guild has been attracted by the Corpse Fish Dragon Guild. Even if Gu Xi occupied the Dragon Blood Castle, it would only be a small piece of territory. Compared to the territory occupied by the Corpse Ichthyosaur Guild, it is nothing at all. Before the Corpse Fish and Dragon Guild is destroyed, I''m afraid no one will come to trouble Gu Xi. So after receiving the reward from Wang Yongshou, Gu Xi also voluntarily quit the game, leaving only Dietrich to guard the Dragon Blood Castle and guard the territory Gu Xi had just acquired. (End of this chapter) Chapter 987： Phase channel (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 987 Phase Channel (Please subscribe for more updates) After exiting the world, Gu Xi returned to the guild and rested for two days before reporting the completion of the guild''s mission. In the next year, Gu Xi will be free. Unless there is something big like a guild battle, Gu Xi can do tasks if he wants to, study if he wants to study, and go out to play if he wants to. No one cares about him at all. As for the originally agreed-upon Lieyang Mage Group, they have long been forgotten and gone. Gu Xi himself had no intention of joining such a team. After reporting his whereabouts, Gu Xi took the small gift he had prepared and went directly to Wang Yongshou. Unlike Gu Xi, Wang Yongshou has his own home in Bailian City. It is a townhouse located on the top of a hill beside Bailian Lake. ? Along the way, not only was the security very good, but there were also a variety of means of transportation available that were beyond the imagination of ordinary people. Even though this villa area looks like it is almost out of Bailian City, it only takes less than twenty minutes to get there from the center of Bailian City. ?This speed is much faster than Gu Xi''s carriage ride from Chaoyang Guild to the center of Bailian City. It seems that no matter where you are, there are always various ways to enjoy yourself. ?Arrived in front of Wang Yongshou''s villa, Gu Xi gently knocked on the door. A young man about fifteen years old came to open the door. ?He glanced at Gu Xi and let Gu Xi in without saying a word. At this time, Wang Yongshou was talking to a young man of about eighteen years old. ?When he saw Gu Xi coming, Wang Yongshou also turned around and said to Gu Xi, "Brother Gu Xi, just wait for a while. I''ll explain the matter here." ?Gu Xi smiled at him politely and placed the small gift he brought on the table at the entrance. ?These small gifts are small props brought from the game. They are not expensive, but they are good props whether they are used by players in the game or for children who cannot enter the game. After Gu Xi put down the props, several children under the age of ten immediately ran over, wanting to see what Gu Xi had brought. At this time, Gu Xi also smiled and said: "Brother Wang is planning to establish his own family?" "It can''t be that simple. Those older ones have no talent at all, their grades are not good, and their health is not good. Even if I have the right purple clothes, I''m afraid they won''t be able to inherit my legacy." ?Wang Yongshou shook his head and said helplessly. In response to such a response, Gu Xi didn''t know what to say. He can''t say that this situation is normal for ordinary people. ? Just like Gu Xi, he obviously has parents, but their strength is only level 3. They basically provide for him until he can go to school, and then directly give up supporting him. The family only keeps one or two of the most promising ones, and the others are released directly when they grow up. As for how far that child can grow, its completely up to chance. Unlike aristocratic families, they still consider whether their children can inherit the family''s purple clothes and whether they should follow the career path passed down from the family. Fart, thats nothing. Gu Xis ability to reach this point is all due to his own efforts. ??If he followed the family''s inheritance, he might be destined to be a skeleton mage now. As for the thoughts of these high-level aristocratic families, Gu Xi really has no idea at all. ?However, he could see that Wang Yongshou was showing off to himself that his family had an inheritance and that he had a future. Now that Gu Xi has come to ask Wang Yongshou for help, if he wants to show off, just support him. Its just a matter of one or two sentences anyway. ?I listened to this guy playing for a while at Wang Yongshou''s house, and then Wang Yongshou pretended to just remember it. Oh, look at me. You came to find me, but I kept dragging you here. Dont worry, well set off now. Well ride over in my car later. Itll be quick. ?Gu Xi just smiled and said nothing. ?This Wang Yongshou is bragging, but he really does things. Just as he said, after a few more words with Gu Xi, Wang Yongshou drove his own vehicle. As a death knight, his car is also full of death knight style. ?The cart was pulled in front by two undead war horses. The two war horses were also covered in thick black armor. ?When the carriage came out, Wang Yongshou was still there introducing Gu Xi. These two horses were the war horses I used when I was below level 5. You see, this one has been with me for at least ten years, and this one even carried me out of the most dangerous places. ? Later they died in the battle, and I did not send them away. I kept them and let them serve as servants. My leader at the time also took a fancy to my performance and specially applied for a pass for me. Now I have this carriage, which is quite convenient no matter where I go. " ?Wang Yongshou said as he took Gu Xi into the carriage. ??The carriage pulled by these two undead horses is a two-wheeled light carriage. The kind that usually only allows one person to ride. ?Wang Yongshou gave up a little space, allowing Gu Xi to come over and squeeze in. ?Then Wang Yongshou said to Gu Xi: "You should open your eyes wide and see the other side of Bailiancheng that no one knows." Before Gu Xi could say anything, he saw a flower in front of his eyes, and the surrounding area began to become colorful. "Have you seen it? This is the most advanced phase channel developed by the Changzi City. As long as one is deployed in the city, it can appear anywhere in the city immediately." Without waiting for Gu Xi to ask questions, Wang Yongshou introduced the situation at hand to Gu Xi. At this time, Gu Xi also noticed the colorful situation around him, which seemed to be the result of space and time being distorted by some kind of force. ?In this chaotic time and space, Wang Yongshou cannot control everything. He can only tell where he wants to go, and everything that follows is out of his control. Training Ground No. 4. ??As Wang Yongshou said where he was going, Gu Xi felt a pulling force in front of his eyes, some special force, dragging the carriage forward. ?Just like this, Gu Xi almost understood what the phase channel in front of him was like. ??What phase or displacement is useless here? This is directly a passage near Bailian City. Normal people cannot enter the passage. They will be torn into pieces when they enter. Only people with passes can enter and exit. But it is not free to come and go, but you must clearly tell where you are going and be guided in the target direction. If there is no traction, you will die if you go in. Gu Xi, who understood this, suddenly lost interest in this phase channel. ?This thing is not as convenient as teleportation. The most important thing is that the energy consumed is too great, which directly gives up Gu Xi''s idea of ????doing something in his own city. (End of this chapter) Chapter 988： Huge rewards (please subscribe) Chapter 988 A huge reward (please subscribe) Training Ground No. 4 has arrived! ?While Gu Xi was still thinking about things, the carriage had already sprung out of the colorful space. At this time, Gu Xi found that they had reached the other end of Bailian City. ?Looking up at the sky, Gu Xi''s eyes also changed. You can feel it, the back and forth is just an instant, this is the charm of the phase channel. In response to Wang Yongshou''s words, Gu Xi did not answer directly, but looked around. ??This place in front of us should be regarded as a military restricted area of ??Bailian City. ??Except for an inconspicuous gate, everything nearby is covered with mountains and forests. This is Bailian Citys Training Ground No. 4. Although it doesnt look very eye-catching, there are actually more than 300 entrances to the game world here. Its amazing, this is the confidence of our Bailian Knights. ? Think about it, how much of the game world does the largest skeletal ichthyosaur guild control? The largest aristocratic family, the Guo family, controls several more game worlds. No matter how many of them are put together, they can''t compare to the city lord''s mansion. ?This is only training ground No. 4, there are training grounds No. 1, 2 and 3 above. " "Okay, Wang Yongshou, I heard you blowing there as soon as I came here. You are just lying to the children." At this time, a voice interrupted Wang Yongshou''s words. ? Gu Xi looked back and found another death knight from the White Trained Knights not far away. Unlike Wang Yongshou who brought him here, this death knight was riding on his death horse, holding a double-edged sword in his hand. "Captain." Wang Yongshou said excitedly when he saw the death knight, "Captain, this is Gu Xi. I brought him here to receive the reward for the mission of killing the third elder of the Fusion Society." So you are just Gu Xi. I cant tell that you have such strength at such a young age. ??I have to thank you very much for this fusion meeting. If it weren''t for you, we don''t know how long we would have stayed in those game worlds. You deserve the reward this time, so feel free to take it. " After finishing speaking, the death knight smiled at Gu Xi and then left quickly. When the death knight left, Wang Yongshou said to Gu Xi mysteriously: "Brother Gu Xi, I will give you a reward this time, but that will be quite troublesome. After all, what you are doing is too big. Originally a reward for a squad or even a squadron of Death Knights. ?Now add it all up and put it on you alone. Some people above you will be more or less unconvinced. In the end, it was our captain who withstood the pressure and asked for the things. Do you know why you came to the No. 4 training ground to get something this time? " ?Gu Xi shook his head, saying that he didn''t know what was going on here. I told you secretly that the reward this time is incredible. It was originally agreed that the mission this time would be assigned to the squadron. No matter which team it is killed by, the last team member will be rewarded with a level 19 bone dragon that is well trained and can be used as a mount. The captain-level reward is a level 20 bone dragon mount. The squadron leader adds another purple outfit. There are a total of fifty-five people in our squad, and there are six squads in a squadron. ??If I give it to you according to this standard, I will give you six level 20 bone dragons and three hundred and thirty level 19 bone dragons. ??If all this is given to you, you can directly drag out a bone dragon army. " Hearing this, Gu Xi muttered to himself. Even without these, I still have a bone dragon army on hand. ?But he still didn''t speak, and just listened carefully. Sure enough, Wang Yongshou started talking again at this time. "It is impossible to give you all the bone dragons. Of course the city lord will and cannot not give you some good things." After all, the strength of the three elders of the Fusion Society is there. If they are above level 30, killing them in the game means they have the combat power to defeat level 30 game characters. Such a talent would be fine if only one bone dragon was given. ?How can we ask for help in the future? At least the value of the things given should be equivalent to these more than 300 bone dragons. Do you know what the city lords mansion gave out as a reward in the end? " ?? Gu Xi couldn''t help but laugh at Wang Yongshou''s storyteller-like introduction. What''s the matter? Come here to get a reward yourself, and you still have to praise it. But for the sake of reward, Gu Xi still suppressed some dissatisfaction in his heart and asked with a smile. What is the reward this time? A level 29 corpse. It took seven or eight guilds together and nearly six thousand players to kill it. ?In order to kill this guy, the city lord even used two pieces of orange equipment. " Hearing this, Gu Xi also nodded. To achieve level 29 strength, you need to use orange equipment. When he fought against the King of Yaksha Yushu, there were only level 19 enemies, but he also used an orange piece of equipment. ?Looking at Gu Xi nodding, Wang Yongshou thought that Gu Xi agreed with what he said. He spoke even more cheerfully. After killing this enemy, his corpse has been the direction of our research. During this time, many necromancers in the city have been studying this corpse. Hong Kong has also produced many research results. It can be said that this corpse can be regarded as a treasure. This time, the City Lord''s Mansion discussed it for a long time and finally decided to give you this corpse. In addition, all the previous research based on this corpse will be packaged and given to you. " Level 29 corpse. Thats okay too. ? Gu Xi thought about it in his mind. Although this reward was not within the scope of his imagination, it was still reasonable. ?However, Gu Xi also understood that the level 29 corpse mentioned here may have been cramped and skinned, and some important bones and internal organs may have been taken away. The remaining part may not contain much good stuff. The only thing that can satisfy the Necromancer may be the gimmick of level 29 corpses. But is it useful for caring about interest? In the city of Alidovi, the ashes of the three elders who were killed are still stored. ?At the same time, a level 31 death knight who was transformed through double death was still moving back and forth among the three temples, thinking about which route he should take. At the Dragon Blood Castle, Gu Xi used the level 34 dragon corpse as he asked. He is still short of a level 29 corpse. ?Its really funny. Gu Xi sighed, this is what he came up with after more than a month of going through the process. ?Although Gu Xi kept complaining in his heart. ?But on the surface he did not express any dissatisfaction, but followed Wang Yongshou seriously, bypassing a hill in front of him and arriving at a platform in front of the mountain. ?The platform in front of you is not that big. It looks like a large aircraft carrier that was transported to land and finally buried in the soil. ?More than ten bone dragons that are slightly larger than normal bone dragons are lying near the platform. ?Seeing Wang Yongshou approaching, all the bone dragons raised their heads and stared at Gu Xi and the others. (End of this chapter) Chapter 989： Ancient corpse remains (please subscribe) Chapter 989 The remains of ancient corpses (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! "We are here, right here. What are you doing here? I have invited people over, but you still haven''t brought out your things." ?Wang Yongshou turned around and glared at these bone dragons. The look in his eyes clearly said, "What do you mean? I didn''t see that they are busy here." ?However, these bone dragons have no eyesight at all. No matter how Wang Yongshou glares at them, they don''t react at all. ?It wasn''t until Gu Xi and Wang Yongshou walked to the front of the platform that a bone dragon took off on its own. That bone dragon spoke authentic common language when he opened his mouth. Isnt this one million? How much have we made this time? No, its not that, dont talk nonsense. ?Wang Yongshou waved his hands repeatedly and glanced at Gu Xi secretly. At this moment, Gu Xi raised his head. ?There is a huge-headed Brontosaurus here, as well as Tyrannosaurus Rex and Diplodocus. ?When he listened to Wang Yongshou''s introduction just now, he had already guessed what kind of monster could allow thousands of players to gather in Bailian City to attack together. ??While hanging under the bone dragon, Gu Xi could also notice that these dinosaurs were dripping with blood. There are a large number of corpses hanging under the bone dragon. At this moment, the ground suddenly shook. A body like a hill fell from the sky and hit the dinosaurs. When he saw this corpse, Gu Xi was also shocked. ?Wang Yongshou kept muttering there. After hearing this, Bone Dragon chuckled and looked at Gu Xi again. Looking at the scene in front of him, Gu Xi was also a little puzzled. He turned to look at Wang Yongshou, and the look in his eyes was clearly asking Wang Yongshou: Is this? ?That was the bone dragon that left before and flew over with more bone dragons. After saying that, all the bone dragons took off and flew towards the distance. ?Wang Yongshou didnt know what was going on. It was different from what he had promised at the beginning. Normally speaking, if you can''t beat it, just go around it. He noticed that the sky had become quite dark. After the bone dragon flew away, Wang Yongshou smiled awkwardly, "These guys are the gatekeepers at the No. 4 training ground. They usually rely on their work and don''t take anyone seriously. They..." Wait here. ?These corpses are all dinosaurs of various shapes and species. When the Bone Dragon flew over, there was no other explanation. He threw the dinosaur onto the platform and flew away. ?When he realized that Gu Xi ignored his actions, Wang Yongshou said: "You''d better be faster, or I will take him away." There is no need to risk your life. But when he saw the corpse in front of him, Gu Xi understood that the top management of Bailian City was not crazy. If it were him at that time, he would have made the same decision. The body that was dragged over was a large tree trunk. All the branches and leaves on the tree had been cut off. Even the bark was gone. Part of the heart of the tree had also been dug out. The same was true for most of the tree roots. The roots of the trees were cut off. The only thing that can prove that this is a strange thing is the burr on the tree trunk that looks like a human face. ??Wild monsters such as tree spirits. Just one glance and Gu Xi made a judgment in his mind. ??Gu Xi is aware of this kind of weirdness. ?They either move slowly or simply cannot move. Attacks are mainly melee combat, and sometimes tree roots or vines can be used to control enemies. But no matter what, this thing is weak to fire and has no long-range weakness. ?Use a rocket to burn him from a distance. As long as the opponent doesn''t get close, even a level 1 skeleton shooter can grind the enemy to death. In addition to getting a lot of experience by killing such wild monsters, you can also get various materials. For example, the branches, leaves, flowers and fruits on the tree, and the bark, roots and core of the tree. ?These are either the best materials for making wands and armor, or the best medicinal materials. These are all things that players need most. ??And it''s not that difficult to fight this kind of wild monster. Just do a good job of clearing the area and attack with all your strength from a distance. When the attack power exceeds the recovery speed of this tree monster, the possibility of beating the opponent to death is quite high. ??This kind of monster is quite cost-effective. If you really encounter it, it''s impossible not to fight it. ?Of course, wild monsters like tree spirits also have their own defense capabilities. For example, a large number of such dryads gather together to form a forest, or raise some soldiers such as flower elves and dryads to protect themselves. This is why Bailian City needs more than 6,000 players to clear the field. Gu Xi now has some perspective. Just when this part of the body fell down, Gu Xi had already understood some of the situation. Gu Xi also had some recognition of the reward in front of him. ?At this moment, Gu Xi noticed a crackling sound coming from the tree trunk that was thrown on top of the dinosaur carcass. Gu Xi looked up curiously towards the direction of the tree trunk, and found that the human-faced tree tumors attached to the tree trunk had detached from the tree trunk, and were only connected to the tree trunk by something like black silk ribbons, and quickly lay on the dinosaur''s back. He kept biting and sucking on the flesh and blood. Under the sucking of tree tumors, the flesh and blood on the dinosaur corpse was reduced visibly to the naked eye. But Gu Xi noticed something. Those tree tumors sucked blood, but the tree trunks did not receive any benefit. It was obvious that the trunk was dead. No matter how much flesh and blood are replenished from the burls, the tree can''t be saved. ?Seeing Gu Xi''s expression, Wang Yongshou said from the side: "How about it, do you want to go up and check it out?" Gu Xi thought for a while and finally nodded. But he did not step forward immediately. Instead, Gu Xi stood at a distance until all the flesh and blood of the dinosaurs had been sucked out and all the tree tumors had returned to the trunk, then Gu Xi moved forward. ?While walking around the dinosaur corpses, Gu Xi found that all the dinosaurs had turned into mummies. If he reached out and touched them, the corpses would be weathered. It can be seen that the essence of flesh and blood has been drained out of the dinosaur corpse. ??Although it is not uncommon for Gu Xi, a necromancer, to do this, there are really not many who can do it. ?This made Gu Xiduo''s eyes somewhat solemn. ?Although on the surface he still seemed unconcerned and stepped forward, the orange and purple equipment in his hands were ready for quick use. ??Going to the tree trunk, Gu Xi stretched out his hand and pressed on the trunk, and then two prompts popped up in front of him. Discover the remains of the corpse of the ancient tree spirit-Cecilia Gustav (level 29). Discover the special sealing tree node (purple). These two reminders made Gu Xi couldn''t help but let out a sigh. He was not surprised that only the corpse of the ancient tree spirit was left, but he was surprised that the previous tree blemishes were not from the ancient tree spirit, but a special seal used to seal Cecilia Gustav. (End of this chapter) Chapter 990： The remains of the ancient tree spirit (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 990: The Remains of the Ancient Dryad (Please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! Just when Gu Xi was wondering what the seal was about, the bone dragon also fell down. How is it, do you have a lot of questions? Gu Xi raised his head and glanced at the Bone Dragon, and found that there were faint blue flames in his eyes. At this time, Gu Xi could see a hint of smile in the flames. Gu Xi, I wonder what you would call me, senior? "Haha, he is indeed a young man with potential. You have seen this. Just call me Mr. Zhou. I am just a lich who has never been born. I almost forgot where I put my life box." Hearing Gu Xis words, Bone Dragon laughed heartily. ?Judging from the size in front of you, there should still be an upper half. Even if you are dead, you still have vitality, and it is still a weird existence, and the pollution is quite strong. ??The most important thing is that the burl node can only seal this part of the wreckage, and you can''t use this part of the wreckage. " After laughing, Bone Dragon Zhou Laocai said: "Tell me what you think of the remains of the ancient tree spirit. If you can tell me, I will give you a reward. If you can''t tell me, I''m sorry, but you can''t take this thing. Walk." Later, someone did some research and found that this was because this ancient tree spirit chose to strengthen its physical strength at the beginning. If you dont have the ability, its best to keep this thing. At least not the entire trunk part. Can I understand that if there is no seal and the upper half is put back together, this ancient tree spirit will be resurrected immediately? " Otherwise, the corpse of this ancient tree spirit should not be disposed of in this way. Hearing Gu Xis words, Bone Dragon Zhou Lao laughed again. These three pieces of debris are placed separately. If they are not sealed, it will cause mutations in the nearby land. You have also seen the situation of the tree knot node. This thing requires a large amount of flesh and blood essence every time, which normal people cannot afford to consume. ?The section in front of you is the root part of the tree, which is mainly responsible for absorbing life force. The middle section is easy to store and convert energy. The top section is responsible for developing the converted strange energy and resurrecting the ancient tree spirit. ??And the part I see now should not be all of the ancient tree spirits. Old Bone Dragon Zhou kindly reminded Gu Xi. ??If put together, it will directly cause the resurrection of the ancient tree spirit. ?We fought this battle for three weeks before finally developing this method. But Gu Xi has developed a certain interest in the remains of the ancient tree spirits. When we fought against this ancient tree spirit, we killed him three times. However, we failed to react in time and resurrected him to stand up and fight. It seems that you really understand, this is really the case with this ancient tree spirit. Cut the ancient tree spirit into three parts and seal them. He thought for a while and asked again. If I want it, can you give me the rest of the wreckage? Hearing Gu Xis question, Bone Dragon Mr. Zhou was also stunned for a moment. I can give you the crown part of the tree, but Im afraid I cant give you the middle part. ? Gu Xi didnt force it after hearing it. He knew as soon as he heard it that the middle part had probably been studied clearly and was being used now. Then lets take the roots and crown of the tree. When can I take these things away? ?Gu Xis words made Gu Long also stunned. What, do you really want it? "Yes, this thing is already my reward, so I will naturally take it away." Gu Xi said quite firmly. Okay, but I want to see that you can really handle the wreckage in front of you, otherwise I wont let you take this thing away. You must know that this ancient tree spirit is quite dangerous. I can''t let you take him to Bailian City. " Gu Xi circled around the ancient tree spirit for a short time, and finally nodded. Please also remove the burl nodes. Hearing Gu Xis words, Bone Dragon Zhou Lao turned his head and looked at the nearby Bone Dragon. ??Those bone dragons did not need the orders of Mr. Zhou, the bone dragon, and flew to the nearby mountains and forests on their own. After a while, the bone dragons flew out with a large number of dinosaurs. This time the dinosaur was not thrown on the platform, but on the ground nearby. ?Affected by the breath of dinosaur flesh and blood, the knotted tree nodes originally lying on the remains of the ancient tree spirit became active again. ?But this time the flesh and blood was obviously far away from the remains of the ancient tree spirit. These tree tumors did not leave, but jumped back and forth on the remains of the ancient tree spirit. It seems like I want to leave, but I cant. At this time, the bone dragons made a strange sound, and under this sound, the tree tumors began to slowly spread outward. Just as the tree burrs jumped off the platform, the remains of the ancient tree spirit that had been motionless suddenly moved, and twisted roots began to grow from the originally bare trunk. ?The roots of this tree grow very quickly, and the roots look different from normal tree roots. ?Looking at these tree roots from a distance, they look more like a white flesh insect crawling out of the trunk. ?After these flesh bugs took root in the ground, the platform turned rusty to the naked eye. ?? Gu Xi could feel as if he was standing on tofu even when he was standing farther away from the platform. How is it, is it okay? ??Old Bone Dragon Zhou glanced at Gu Xi, with a hint of smile in the flames in his eyes. Nothing is impossible. ?Gu Xi didnt say anything, and the holder of the Huangquan dragon robe appeared next to Gu Xi. When the armor holder appeared, the eyes of Bone Dragon Zhou Lao also changed somewhat. He was not sure what Gu Xi was going to do. As soon as the holder of the Huangquan dragon robe appeared, he turned to look at Gu Xi and shook his head gently. ?Gu Xi took a step forward, put his hand on the shoulder of the holder of the Huangquan dragon robe, and used the sight of the Huangquan dragon robe to look at everything around him. From the perspective of the Huangquan dragon robe, you can see the earth veins and dragon veins. Gu Xi actually didnt want to deal with the remains of the ancient tree spirit so early in the beginning. After all, he can use this kind of thing to develop his own village. But now Bone Dragon Zhou Lao''s words have stopped him. ?If Gu Xi can''t prove that he can handle all this, I''m afraid the reward in front of him will be wasted. So Gu Xi must use some means. From the perspective of Huangquan Longpao, Gu Xi could see that as the roots like white flesh worms penetrated into the ground, the remains of the ancient tree spirit were constantly absorbing everything underground. ??And assimilate the nearby ground with it, transforming it into the attributes required by the ancient tree spirit remains. ?In Gu Xis words, the remains of the ancient tree spirit are turning the neighborhood into a ley line suitable for his existence. ??If you only rely on Huangquan Longpao''s methods, I''m afraid you won''t be able to fight against him. A thought flashed through Gu Xi''s mind. ??He can''t be allowed to continue like this. A mere existence of level 29 is already dead, so he shouldn''t think about getting up and becoming a monster. Death incarnate! (End of this chapter) Chapter 991： Dragon Burial Pulse is a big game (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 991: Dragon Burial Pulse played a big game (please subscribe for more updates) The incarnations of death that appear this time are the incarnation of death - the God of Death and the incarnation of death - Titan. As soon as they appeared, they immediately pounced on the remains of the ancient tree spirit. The incarnation of death - the scythe in the hand of the God of Death immediately cut into the remains of the ancient tree spirit. ??If the ancient tree spirits were alive and their levels were so different, Death Harvest, the incarnation of death, would definitely have no effect. ??But its just a wreck, not even a soul, only a sense of self. This time there is nothing wrong with Death Harvest. At this time, the incarnation of death, Titan, also released the land of death, suppressing the earth that the ancient tree spirit''s remains wanted to assimilate. The earth is already dead, what else does he extract, the essence of death? The two incarnations of death took action at the same time and suppressed the remains of the ancient tree spirit who wanted to make a comeback. ?The bone dragon Mr. Zhou also looked at Gu Xi. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? At this moment, the incarnation of death, Titan, held a spear made of lightning in one hand and a Thousand Thunder Peach Wood Sword in the other. He crossed his hands and plunged heavily into the remains of the ancient tree spirit. ??The two incarnations of death were both created by Gu Xi''s magic power. They were connected with each other. When the green light was drawn out, the incarnation of death - Titan raised his hands again and struck hard one after another. The bone dragon hovering in the sky was frightened. ?Countless bolts of lightning struck into the remains of the ancient tree spirit. ?At this time, in Gu Xi''s eyes, the remains of the ancient tree spirit and the incarnation of death - Titan were fighting for control of the platform in front of him. ?However, when the incarnation of death-the God of Death struck the ancient tree spirit''s remains with a scythe, the movement of the remains visibly paused. "Death incarnate? Are you taking the quantitative route? This is really rare." ??Although the ancient tree spirits are not very afraid of thunder and lightning, this time it is not just about thunder and lightning. Seal the altar and pay homage to the general! Gu Xi ignored what Bone Dragon Zhou Lao said. At this time, all his attention was focused on Huangquan Longpao. Bury the dragon veins! At this time, electric current appeared in the sky. "It''s now." Use the two moves of Huangquan Longpao on the spot. It seems that it is only appropriate to seize control. A large amount of lightning was injected into the remains of the ancient tree spirit. At this time, the holder of the Huangquan dragon robe also made a move. ?Gu Xi ordered decisively. Death Incarnate - The God of Death is still there, with a little green light on his sickle. When the lightning fell, he immediately stepped aside. After all, this thing requires his own experience to strengthen his subordinates. Gu Xi himself doesnt have much experience, so how could he use it randomly? But things are different now. ?Although there are only remains of the ancient tree spirit in front of me, its level is still there. Once the altar worship general is used, the levels on both sides are not balanced at all. ?This also uses Gu Xi to provide experience, which is clearly the reverse version of the altar worship general. Fortunately, the altar worship general is not as powerful as imagined. At least it was not possible to directly upgrade Gu Xis level. On the surface, this seems to suppress the level of the ancient tree spirit remains. But if you look at it with the skill of Burying Dragon Vein, this is not the case. ??As the skill of Burying Dragon Veins was activated, the incarnation of death, the God of Death, let go of his hand, and the green light he had just grabbed was put back. ?Then the incarnation of death - the lightning in the Titan''s hand kept hitting the last remaining remains of the ancient tree spirit. The ground suddenly shook under the strike of lightning. A huge dragon claw made of soil and tree roots stretched out from the ground. As soon as the dragon''s claw stretched out, it grabbed the remaining remains of the ancient tree spirit and dragged the last few things into the ground. ?Seeing the situation in front of him, Bone Dragon Zhou Lao''s eyes became quite solemn. What are you doing? A method of transforming dragon veins into bone dragons, it comes with the equipment. ? Gu Xi did not give a detailed explanation, "This thing wants to take root underground, because it regards itself as an earth vein. It regards itself as an earth vein, and I can also take advantage of this. ?Through constant attacks on the wreckage, he instinctively moved everything underground. ??The bone dragon transformed into one through dragon veins will have a level similar to that of the original ancient tree spirit. " For Gu Xi''s crude explanation, Bone Dragon Mr. Zhou was quite speechless. He understood that Gu Xi could do all this only because of the person holding the armor in front of him. And his idea is right. ??If the remains of the ancient tree spirit want to be resurrected, then all of them should be lured out. ??If they had thought this way, they would have obtained undead that were above level 25. How could they wait for Gu Xi to take away such a reward. ?Thinking of this, Bone Dragon Mr. Zhou also had some thoughts. But at this moment, Gu Xi raised his head and looked seriously at Mr. Zhou, the bone dragon. "Mr. Zhou, look, I have now proven that I can handle this ancient tree spirit. Do you want the remaining part to be sent to me?" Hearing this, Bone Dragon Zhou Laos eyes also fluctuated a little. ?But this was what he had promised to Gu Xi before, and now he couldn''t find any excuse. Okay, Ill have someone send it over now. Just as he was speaking, the shaking of the meeting stopped, and a large amount of green aura surged out from the ground, forming a green ghost dragon in front of Gu Xi. The ghost dragon in front of him is more than thirty meters long. It is condensed by a green aura full of vitality. The surface of its bone-like body is also covered with a green light pattern. ??As the ghost dragon appeared, a voice came to Gu Xi''s ear. Yellow Spring Dragon Robe successfully activated Dragon Burial Vein, and the new earth veins (the vitality of the ancient tree spirit) were affected and turned towards the ghost dragon! Part of the effects of the new leyline will be blessed on you! You get the dryad life effect (14 layers)! [Tree Spirit Life (14th level, magic effect): Fourteen life essences from ancient tree spirits appear in your body. Each time you digest one, your vitality will be strengthened, and your fitness level will increase by 1 level ( The magic effect will disappear after 20 days, please digest all the life essence within 20 days). You performed an undead transformation and the transformation was successful! Affected by the effect of the Death Lord, you are recognized by the ghost dragon (ancient tree spirit version). Ghost Dragon (ancient tree spirit version) joins your team. [Ghost Dragon (level 26, summoned object): experience (0/89500), attack 55, defense 30, life 2250, skills: undead creature, flying creature, root entanglement, aging curse, natural dragon breath, life extraction, physical strength Strengthening, life strengthening, life recovery, vine attack, flying leaf attack, life aura, life curse. (End of this chapter) Chapter 992： Collected wreckage (please subscribe) Chapter 992 The put away wreckage (please subscribe) With the appearance of the ghost dragon, Gu Xi felt his whole body feel warm. The body seemed to be flooded with a lot of life. ?This feeling is comparable to the fire of life that Gu Xi drank a large glass of last time. ?This time, Gu Xi was already quite familiar with this feeling. Facing the enhanced life, Gu Xi showed no expression on his face. He just turned his head and glanced at Guilong and pointed at Guilong. The ghost dragon jumped into the ground and pulled out a few dry roots from the ground. ??This is the last remnant of the ancient tree spirit. ??Gu Xi didn''t give Bone Dragon Mr. Zhou and the others any chance at all. He reached out and picked up the few roots. Seeing this situation, Mr. Zhou, the bone dragon, could not say anything. He could only turn his head and nodded to the other bone dragons, asking them to quickly bring over the remains of another ancient tree spirit. At this time, Gu Xi turned his head and glanced at the node of the tree that had just been attracted by the dinosaur''s flesh and blood. Do you still want those things? In response to Gu Xi''s question, Bone Dragon Zhou Lao smiled instead. Dont worry, were not that stingy. We have a lot of these things. If you want them, just take them. Hearing this, Gu Xi also nodded. Then a city gate appeared behind him. This is a city gate that has never appeared before. The entire city gate is made up of large and small trees. Outside the city is a moat made of pine needles. It looks like nothing, but there is a murderous intention hidden under the pine needles. While guarding the territory near Dragon Blood Castle for more than a month in the game, the development of Alidovi City did not stop. On the contrary, due to various architectural design drawings obtained from Liu Yingguang, the speed of upgrading was significantly improved. ?Among these architectural plans, the most important ones are those of various city gates. I dont know if Liu Yingguang discovered some of Gu Xis ideas. When he sent Gu Xi architectural design drawings, he gave them city gates with different attributes. After obtaining these city gates, Gu Xi immediately asked Luna to build a large-scale construction project in the city of Alidovi. ?The city gates, walls and moats were built first. Inside the city gate, there are four more new gates, which are the nested gates on the side of Aridovi City during the Plantagenet Dynasty. ?That was specifically built to target mirror cracks. ??It is a main battle gate that is stronger than the steel city gate. This city gate is obviously higher than Gu Xi''s main city gate. Not to mention other things, the city gate is divided into front and rear gates. The inner gate of the city gate has three turns. There is no way to see the situation inside the city directly from the city gate. , which can prove the role of this city gate. On the outside of the city gate, there are also barbs on the ground, external bunker-type defense towers, arrow towers on the city wall, flying points for flying troops, etc. ??If we insist on the style of this city gate, it almost looks like the main entrance of the strengthened Orgrimmar. There is a set of magic gates in the magic area. The style is full of magic. The walls themselves are painted with various runes. The arrow towers behind them are also mainly magic towers. There is a moat outside the city gate that looks quite peaceful, but anyone who doesnt take this moat seriously will die ugly. ??Furthermore, because the magic plant area was moved, the military garrison really started behind the city gate, and a new city gate was built in the new magic plant area. ??The city gate is a tree-top gate, which is built of trees and matches the style of the magic plant area very well. ??The last extra city gate is located near the Gate of Hades in the market area, and is used to cut the gate between the Gate of Hades and the market. ?This is an important traffic thoroughfare. The city gates are relatively large and divided into several side gates. As long as one side gate is blocked, the other side gates can still be used. ?This time Gu Xi released Shufeng City Gate. As soon as the city gate appeared, a large number of green plants appeared under Gu Xi''s feet, and a natural breath that had nothing to do with the undead surged out from behind Gu Xi''s city gate. When Bone Dragon Zhou Lao saw this situation, he couldn''t help but secretly thought: Damn it, this is a reward for the other party''s heart. ??When they first agreed to give Gu Xi the remains of the ancient tree spirit, they considered that Gu Xi was a necromancer. ?Conflict with the natural atmosphere, even if Gu Xi can obtain the remains of the ancient tree spirit, he may not be able to use it. But judging from the situation at hand, Gu Xi clearly has a garden of his own. This is to swallow up all the dregs. ?Gu Xi had no time to care about anything else. He just raised his hand, and a group of undead souls walked out of the tree peak city gate. They quickly pounced on the tree burl placed near the platform and pulled them all back. ??The burl node was originally used to seal some powerful beings. But it was different when it came to Gu Xi''s hands. Gu Xi''s undead souls placed all the tree burrs on the wall outside the Shufeng City Gate. ?This caused human faces like tree burls to appear on the city wall outside the Shufeng City Gate. ?These tree knots appear behind the city wall and usually do not do anything. But if anyone dares to climb up the city wall from here, then unfortunately, all the flesh and blood essence will be sucked away by the tree knots. Gu Xi is also quite satisfied with such changes. ??The only dissatisfaction may be that the number of burl nodes is still too small. There are only about twenty tree burls on the city wall. They can only occupy a part of the city wall at most. It is impossible to occupy more space. ?Now Gu Xi is counting on the other remains of the ancient tree spirit to be sealed with tree knots. ??If so, Gu Xi can also get some new burl nodes. Soon the remains of the ancient tree spirit promised by Bone Dragon Mr. Zhou were delivered. ?Different from the remains of the ancient tree spirit that were just disposed of by Gu Xi, this fragment is the crown part of the tree. Although the leaves, flowers and fruits on it are gone. But most of the branches are still there. ?It is precisely because of this that Gu Xi can clearly feel the strangeness of the remains of the ancient tree spirit in front of him. ?The surface of those branches was pitted, and it was obvious that something had grown on them before, and was eventually dug up. At the same time, some branches have been peeled off. The branches that look like muscles under the bark are exposed. Even before the ancient tree spirit''s remains hit the ground, Gu Xi had the feeling of seeing countless corpses piled on top of each other. ?This feeling is quite strong. If Gu Xi were not immune to the influence of the mind, he would have doubted whether his mind had been contaminated by others. Even if he suppressed this nauseating feeling, Gu Xi still felt strongly uncomfortable. This is the first time he has encountered such a situation since he became a necromancer. This made Gu Xi frown involuntarily. At this time, the flames in Bone Dragon Zhou Lao''s eye sockets were beating slightly, as if he had seen something interesting. (End of this chapter) Chapter 993： Get all the rewards (please subscribe) Chapter 993, all rewards are available (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! It was only when he saw the remains of the ancient tree spirit that Gu Xi believed what the Bone Dragon Mr. Zhou said. The remains of the ancient tree spirit in front of us took the route of the source of pollution, and were much more difficult to deal with than the tree roots. ?At the same time, the town objects arranged here are no longer tree knots, but another kind of thin ones similar to red ribbons. ??There were many red ribbons that were only as long as fingers, and the number was quite huge. There are some twined around every branch. Previously, Gu Xi could only pay attention to the appearance of the remains of the ancient tree spirit, but ignored these red ribbons. When he couldn''t stand the appearance of the ancient tree spirit''s remains, Gu Xi discovered that there were so many things entangled in the tree crown. ? Gu Xis order to them was to throw it into Xiemu Lake and transform it through the act of sacrifice in Xiemu Lake. With a thought in Gu Xi''s mind, he had some ideas. The black and white impermanence of a pair appeared under the influence of the Huangquan Edict. ??The holder of the Underworld Dragon Robe quickly issued an Underworld Edict to the remains of the ancient tree spirit. Discover the special seal blessing rope (purple). ??They can be regarded as serious ghosts attracted by Huangquan''s edict. He turned to the undead beside him and said: "Huangquan Longpao, suppress it." As for the remains of the ancient tree spirit, the explanation is the same, but Gu Xi understands that the treatment method here must not be this way. The remains of the ancient tree spirit in front of us will not turn themselves into ley lines. Discover the remains of the corpse of the ancient tree spirit-Cecilia Gustav (level 29). This is obviously an attempt to spread one''s own aura and contaminate everything that sees it. In this case, Gu Xi''s ghost team can also appear. As soon as they appeared, Bai Wuchang, who was tens of thousands older, appeared, full of yin energy, and frightened Mr. Zhou, the bone dragon, on the spot. As soon as it appeared, it suppressed the aura emanating from the remains of the ancient tree spirit. ?Then Bai Wuchang quickly dragged up the remains of the ancient tree spirit and headed towards the tree peak city gate. Two messages popped up in front of Gu Xi''s eyes. At this time, the bone dragons also placed the remains of the ancient tree spirits on the ground. Obviously it is different from the previous tree node. When we first fought against Cecilia, the players in Bailian City must have suffered a lot from this. After all, the direction of progress is different, and the way of handling it is also different. Xiemu Lake can handle this kind of thing. The original Xiemu Lake was filled with the roots of an apple tree. ?That is an important weapon for the king to control the mirror underground palace, and its grade must be higher than the ancient tree spirit remains in front of him. In the end, it was destroyed by Xiemu Lake and turned into nutrients in Xiemu Lake. The remains of the ancient tree spirit in front of me are only level 29. It is impossible to turn the sky upside down like this. Gu Xi just brought it to add some nutrients to the grass and alchemy trees that were just planted in the magic plant area. As for pollution? Gu Xi has never worried about this. ?If you want to pollute, just suppress it. ??After Gu Xi''s men dragged away the remains of the ancient tree spirit, Gu Xi also looked at the bone dragon Mr. Zhou. ??Bone Dragon Zhou is a little confused when he is old. You have taken away all the rewards given to you. What else do you want? Fortunately, Wang Yongshou also reacted at this time and quickly said to Gu Xi: "You are waiting for the research resources, right? Just wait, those things will be delivered soon." Only then did Bone Dragon Zhou Lao understand what was going on. But this had nothing to do with him anymore. Mr. Zhou, the bone dragon, just lay down near the platform and ignored Gu Xi. The next thing was much simpler. A large number of undead brought all kinds of information to Gu Xi. ??And Gu Xi changed the magic city gate and opened the magic area to receive this information. After all, these things are all going to be put in the library, and then they will be studied by the undead of the legal system under Gu Xi. It is impossible for Gu Xi to send them to the magic plant area. ?So Wang Yongshou and the others watched the Bai Wuchang who had just appeared appear again, and quickly took away all the information here like a small mountain. In the end, Gu Xi smiled at them. The city of death is so terrifying. ?Wang Yongshou muttered, feeling a little scared in his heart. ?In the last game world, Wang Yongshou still regarded Gu Xi as a newcomer. Even if he killed the third elder of the Fusion Society, Wang Yongshou didn''t take it to heart. But looking at it now, the situation is obviously wrong. ?Judging from the number and momentum of Bai Wuchang''s troops, Gu Xi''s troops are definitely not weak. ??Although the necromancers in Bailian City can drag out a more powerful undead army in a short period of time. But its definitely not as good as Gu Xis. ??If you really want to fight Gu Xi, you need at least ten necromancers above level 15 to besiege Gu Xi before you can be sure to take him down. Either you have to use the corresponding orange equipment. Otherwise they may not even be able to touch the edge of interest. Thinking of this, Wang Yongshou couldn''t help but shook his head, how could he have thought of such a thing. ?Then he walked to Gu Xi and said, "Okay, this is the entry and exit voucher for the Jin Terrace. With this, you can enter the Jin Terrace at the core of Bailian City. ?There is no need to queue up, and there is no need to worry about someone coming to cause damage. " ?Wang Yongshou handed the final reward to Gu Xi. ? Gu Xi took the voucher and looked at it, and found that it was something like a pocket watch, except that this pocket watch obviously couldn''t keep running. "this?" Yes, this is the access voucher. What you are getting now is the voucher for unlimited time. You can enter as long as you reach the Jin Terrace. Other people''s vouchers need to be queued up. When the pocket watch starts to move by itself, it is in the process of queuing up. When your turn comes, the pocket watch will send out a reminder signal. Its a very simple thing. " With this explanation, Gu Xi understood what was going on. He put away the voucher, turned around and walked out. ?Wang Yongshou brought Gu Xi over and naturally wanted to send him out. After all, this is considered a military restricted area, and there are no vehicles or anything like that. ?When Gu Xi went out, it would be okay if he released a mount, but he was afraid that Gu Xi would run away and end up somewhere he couldn''t go, and then the situation would be embarrassing. ?So Wang Yongshou also quickly stood up and escorted Gu Xi away. After Gu Xi walked away, Mr. Zhou, the bone dragon who had been lying down, raised his head. ?His eyes flashed with a large amount of blue flames, and he repeated all the actions Gu Xi had just done on the platform in front of him. ?Especially when Gu Xi released the movement of the holder of the Huangquan dragon robe, he checked it four or five times. After checking it carefully, he grabbed a bone dragon the size of a normal human fist. The information is all here. That person has at least two magical skills: Death City and Death Incarnation. He also has a very special piece of equipment that can summon ghosts from the underworld and enlighten the dragon veins. And there seems to be no negative effects, which is somewhat problematic. ?There is another problem. The person who used Death Incarnation did not seem to be drained of mana. This needs to be noted. ?This is pretty much the situation. I can''t help you if there are more, so you can take care of yourself. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 994： Advancement to Terrace (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 994: Advancement to Terrace (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! Here we are, here is the promotion place. It is not a normal game, but a special game world that has been developed separately. ?? It is very simple to promote the Necromancer to level 10. You just go in and show off your Bone Dragon or Ghost Dragon and complete a task. No matter the difficulty of the task, it will not affect the player''s promotion. After all, at level 5, the direction has already been set, and the road ahead is just a matter of following it, without too many branches at all. " ??When Gu Xi was sent to the outside of Jinjie Land, Wang Yongshou also specifically explained the situation of Jinjie Land. ?But Gu Xi just listened to what he said. ? Gu Xi knows very well that the higher the difficulty of the task, the more benefits you will get when you advance to the next level. How could he give up the Chaoyang Guild''s promotion area without caring about Xixi, and specially complete the mission of Bailian City to get the opportunity to use the Bailian City promotion area. , Don''t come over here, choose the purple channel. He needs to choose a high-quality passage to enter. Please pay attention to the light emitted from the bottom of the passage. White is the easiest and purple is the most difficult. Please choose according to your own strength. ?That is simply impossible. Can''t even get his attention. But for Gu Xi, this kind of spiritual power is of no use at all. Do you really think Gu Xi is in a hurry and doesnt want to queue? After waving to Wang Yongshou, Gu Xi turned around and entered the Jin Terrace. With Gu Xi, who is immune to psychic attacks, one can clearly feel that a kind of psychic fluctuation is emanating from the surface of the passage in front of him. He has laid a solid foundation now, but he cannot have any problems when he is promoted, which will affect his subsequent development. Inside the Jin Terrace is a huge pit with a diameter of more than ten meters. ??If it is an ordinary necromancer, he may be directly guided by such a power. ?Gu Xi took the entry ticket and walked around the Jin Terrace. ?After walking around the advancement area for a short half circle, Gu Xi stood strangely near a blue-quality advancement passage. Death knights please wear full heavy armor and jump in with their death horses. Necromancers please release your own bone dragons and use the bone dragons to clear the way in. Gu Xi knew his situation very well. ? Gu Xi has determined that the pocket watch certificate in front of him can allow him to enter any promotion passage. ?There is a very obvious sign in front of the pothole. ?Gu Xi held up the voucher like a pocket watch and looked around. ?Different from the portal square that enters the game, there are no open or unopened portals here at the advancement level. After all, this is not a normal game. ??Gu Xi is just a little curious. Is this method of using spiritual power to guide him targeted, or have all the channels been laid out? ?So Gu Xi quietly activated the effect of the Soul Dark Lamp. First, he automatically used the ability of mind shielding to hide himself from the sight of others. ?Then Gu Xicai borrowed the sight of the spiritual lamp to check the surrounding situation. Gu Xi found that not all channels were affected. ?On the other side of the passage that is concentrated in one place, all the passages are arranged with the power of the soul. The rest are only a few special passages that have such spiritual influence. After Gu Xi turned around, he found that most of the channels that were blessed with spiritual influence were blocked by Gu Xi from jumping down. There is only one place where the fluctuations of the soul are emanating, and I hope Gu Xi can choose this channel. ??Gu Xi understood this situation as soon as his mind turned around. This is someone who has done something to control his own destiny. But Gu Xi is not a fool. After seeing this, Gu Xi will naturally not jump into the chosen passage. He is not a stubborn person. I have never thought of jumping into an enemy trap knowing that I was in front of me and preparing to face the enemy trap with my own abilities. ?In Gu Xi''s mind, this time he would be more stable and complete the promotion tasks honestly. After reaching level 10, he would go back and deal with those who dare to plot against him. After all, Gu Xi is not a good-tempered person. ??Someone dares to plot against you, but it''s okay if you can''t defeat him. If he can defeat him, he will never give the enemy a chance to survive until the next day. Walking around here, Gu Xi pretended that he was affected by the spiritual power and took the initiative to walk towards the passage chosen by the enemy. Seeing that Gu Xi was about to approach the purple passage, his feet suddenly tilted and he accidentally plunged into a nearby passage. ?The passage that Gu Xi fell into was the blue passage that was still some distance away from the purple passage. ?The entire passage is not very eye-catching among some nearby passages. But Gu Xi discovered that the passage in front of him had been specially arranged to have a spiritual influence, so that players who came over would involuntarily give up entering. But this is what Gu Xi found to be the most suitable to enter. Because the passage in front of us is still some distance away from the advancement point set by the enemy. It is not included in the passage near the terrace. In other words, normal people will not discover this passage as long as they follow the guidance of spiritual power. There is absolutely no need for them to arrange such a spiritual effect here. The reason why they would arrange this kind of thing here is simply because they want to prevent Gu Xi or others from approaching. ?This shows that although the current passage in this passage is a blue mission, the quality of the steps is quite high. ??These are some small tricks used by the managers here to promote some high-level children or children from aristocratic families. Behind this kind of promotion area is a passage with simple tasks, good rewards, and very cost-effectiveness. The passage in front of you is Gu Xis first choice. As for the passages that were led by the enemy, the dogs did not go there. ?The moment he jumped into the passage, Gu Xi immediately pointed downwards. Death incarnate! Gu Xi''s incarnation of death, the Bone Dragon, appeared next to him. As soon as Death Incarnation-Bone Dragon appeared, Gu Xi felt that his falling speed had obviously slowed down. At the same time, various distorted lights appeared all around. ?This feeling is very similar to the feeling when Gu Xi entered the phase channel before. But Gu Xi understood that this could not be a phase channel. He just came here to advance to a higher level and has not reached that level yet. ?Sure enough, the next moment, there was a ding in Gu Xi''s ear. This is a sound like glass being broken. ?Then the incarnation of death around Gu Xi, the bone dragon, formed into a ball, protecting Gu Xi as he fell downwards. When Gu Xi reacted, he found that he was standing on a strange land. The land in front of me was filled with the aura of death. Looking up at the sky, a kind of blue lightning flashed across the sky from time to time. ? Gu Xi seemed to have seen such an environment before, and he couldn''t help but murmured something in his heart. Huangquan Road? (End of this chapter) Chapter 995： The second death becomes a bone dragon (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 995 The second incarnation of death-Bone Dragon (please subscribe for more updates) ?Although Gu Xi was not sure where he was, he still called out immediately. ?The thick gloomy air, the barren land, and the sky without sunlight all told Gu Xi that this place had nothing to do with the human world. What surprised Gu Xi the most was the familiar feeling he felt towards the environment in front of him. Its like a wanderer returning home. ?This feeling was something Gu Xi had never felt before. Facing the feeling in front of him, Gu Xi''s expression became a little obsessed. But he reacted quickly. He remembered clearly what he was doing here this time. Complete the mission and advance to level 10. As for what the current environment is like, that is a matter for the future. Suppressing some thoughts in his mind, Gu Xi looked around. He then set his sights on a certain direction and headed off. ?At the same time, the bone dragon, the incarnation of death that was protecting Gu Xi, also flew beside Gu Xi. At this time, Gu Xi raised his head and looked at the bone dragon, the incarnation of death, with some surprise, because he discovered that the bone dragon, the incarnation of death, was not the original one, but two identical entities appeared at the same time. Facing the situation in front of him, Gu Xi was obviously stunned for a moment, and it took him a long time to understand what was going on. Because he was a little anxious when he came down, Gu Xi didn''t think much about it when he released the incarnation of death. ?Only the Death Incarnation - the Bone Dragon was released, but the effect of the Hand of Death was also activated. However, when Gu Xi had no choice, Gu Xi''s other two Death Incarnations did not know who was coming out, and were instead held back. In the end, it became the situation before us. The incarnation of death, the bone dragon, was still there, but the other incarnation of death did not appear. With no choice, the Hand of Death automatically activated an effect that Gu Xi had never used before. Incarnation Lord, drag an undead of the same type as the death incarnation at random, and temporarily give it the characteristics of the death incarnation. ?So a level 8 bone dragon was released and temporarily transformed into the appearance of the incarnation of death - the bone dragon. Looking at the two bone dragons hovering in the sky, Gu Xi felt that he seemed to have missed something. It turns out that there are still so many treasures in me that I havent discovered yet. Just as Gu Xi was thinking about picking out all the equipment in his hand and dealing with it after going back, two bone dragons suddenly started circling in the sky. Beside the Bone Dragon, a large amount of black energy also gushes out. ??These two incarnations of death - bone dragons, have begun to have obvious differences in their loading effects. ?One carries the Starfire Shadow, and the other carries the polar opposite of the extreme cold snow. ??Two Death Incarnations-Bone Dragons are equipped with Death Dragon Breath at the same time, but one is equipped with melting light, and the other has strengthened the skeleton part. ?Two incarnations of death - bone dragons were hovering in the air. After a long time, Gu Xi could tell which one was the original incarnation of death and which one was temporarily transformed from the bone dragon. As soon as the two incarnations of death-bone dragons took off, they immediately attracted the attention of some people nearby. ??Just after releasing the Holy Silver Evil Coffin and preparing to check the situation nearby, Gu Xi felt a slight vibration coming from the ground. ?At this moment, Gu Xi''s thoughts were dragged back from going back to check his own equipment. He then remembered another question. They had reached the promotion stage, but what about the mission? When you get to the promotion level, you wont be given no tasks at all. Why does the Necromancer need a Bone Dragon when he is advancing to the next level? ??Although there is a bone dragon to protect the necromancer and allow the necromancer to smoothly enter the advancement field. ??Is there another aspect of the situation? At least whether his promotion mission is led by the Bone Dragon. While Gu Xi was thinking about these things, some undead souls had appeared in the nearby wilderness. ?These undead are not powerful undead troops, but ordinary undead. They looked like mummies that had lost water, and their clothes were in tatters. They held weapons such as hoes and pitchforks in their hands, and some undead even held wooden sticks and whistle sticks. s things. ??If they didn''t have mummified faces, Gu Xi would have doubted whether they were farmers nearby. Watching these undead people walking towards him, Gu Xi did not take the initiative to attack. The Death Lord''s ability made Gu Xi look at these undead, and his eyes were all green. These are neutral undead souls that can be subdued by Gu Xi. It can be said that under such circumstances, Gu Xi will naturally not refuse these undead to approach him. He also wants to ask what is the situation in front of these undead. ?So Gu Xi pressed his hand toward the sky, letting the incarnation of death, the bone dragon, fall down first. ?After that, Gu Xi stood in front of the Holy Silver Evil Coffin, waiting for the undead to come around. ??Before these undead souls could get closer, one of the undead souls spoke loudly to Gu Xi. "What are you doing here? Why don''t you run away?" Escape? ?Gu Xi didn''t quite understand why he wanted to run away. ?When he realized that he didn''t understand the situation, Gu Xi didn''t bother to show off. He quickly jumped off the holy silver evil coffin and came to the middle of these undead. "What happened?" When entering among these undead, Gu Xi discovered that among these undead, some people were carrying or pushing some luggage or food. Some of them looked like they were moving, and some looked like they were fleeing. . "you do not know?" ?The undead also looked at Gu Xi in surprise when they heard Gu Xi''s question. How could you not know? Yes, they are coming here for you, why dont you run away? Thats right, those people are really bad. ??The undead were talking all over the place, but none of them got to the point. "Stop, stop, stop, you say this, how do I know what happened? Can you tell me the situation in detail?" After being stopped by Gu Xi, one of the undead men with a beard hanging under his chin spoke. We are all residents of Lung Wu Kok. We were born in Lung Wu Kok and we are buried there after death. As a result, several immortals came outside and said that there was a demon dragon under the corner of Long Lake. The demon dragon was refining the inner elixirs of two different natural disasters, ice and fire. As long as the inner alchemy is completed, there will be nine years of heavy snow and nine years of severe drought in this area. So they plan to eliminate the demon before the elixir is completed. " As the undead spoke, he looked at the two incarnations of death-bone dragons that had just fallen to the ground. After they fell, one of them was covered in flames and the other was covered in ice, just like what the immortal said. We all know that we can live so well in Longhujiao because of the blessing of the Dragon King. If the Dragon King is gone, who will care about us. So before those immortals take action, we plan to move first. ?We old guys still have enough strength to carve out a blessed land for future generations, lest they have no ancestral land to enter after they die. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 996： Advancement tasks (please subscribe) Chapter 996 Advancement Task (Please subscribe) You can come with us, it will be safe when you leave here. ??Although the undead old man kept looking at the incarnation of death - the bone dragon behind Gu Xi, with a little hesitation on his face, he finally said this. This is the last kindness of this undead old man. ??Gu Xi also understood that these people were just fleeing, and they would come around. They only came to take a look because they saw the bone dragon, the incarnation of death, hovering above Gu Xi''s head. After seeing it, they still had to go on their way. As for bringing Gu Xi with you. This is actually something that goes against their ideas. ?However, Gu Xi has the ability of the Death Lord and has a good relationship with the undead. These undead were driven out by people semi-forcibly. Gu Xi is half a comrade, so the old undead would say such a thing. Otherwise, the old man of the dead doesnt care who you are, and you are not a descendant of my family. ?Just when Gu Xi was smiling and about to say something, there was a ding in his ear. You came into contact with the undead who fled from Longhujiao, and learned about the affairs of Longhujiao. You felt some emotion for the undead who had left their hometown, and he decided to do something for them. Advancement Mission: Longhu Corner Task prerequisite: Necromancer to the profession (completed), level 9 (completed), full experience (completed), with one or more bone dragons (completed) In the eyes of those brainless immortals who slay demons, what they do is justice, but who would understand that some demons are not demons, and some justice is not justice! Task requirements: Kill three immortals (0/3) or protect the Dragon Lake Horned Demon Dragon from death (0/1) Task Reward: Lord Dead Witch is promoted to Lord of Underworld. Explanation 1: Regarding death, there is no distinction between justice and evil, and those who escape death are the most evil beings. Explanation 2: The Lord of the Underworld is at the same level as the Lord of the Underworld, but the direction is different. Below this mission description, there is also the situation of the Lord of the Underworld. At level 15, you can be promoted to the Lord of the Underworld, and at level 20, you can be upgraded to the King of the Underworld... At level 45, you can be upgraded to the Lord of Taishan Prefecture. Seeing this, Gu Xi understood how his promotion route would change. It turned out to be the influence of "The Secret Record of the Lord of Taishan Prefecture". At the same time, Gu Xi also knew that he could switch to the route of the Lord of the Underworld at any time in the future. Its just that the potential of the Lord of the Underworld seems to be insufficient. At level 35, he reaches the peak and becomes the Emperor of the Underworld. There will be no other changes after that. It will just increase some combat power as the level increases. On the contrary, Taishan Fujun''s route is more inclusive. Whenever Gu Xi chooses to take the Taishan Fujun route, he can switch in at any time. If he doesn''t want to leave, or finds a better route, he can switch out at any time. ? Comparing the two, Gu Xi naturally knew what he wanted to choose. Fighting a brainless immortal? Those who can be called immortals cannot be those above level 30. This is what Gu Xi is most worried about regarding this task. Those who can be called immortals are not simple characters. ??The immortals Gu Xi met last time were Li Yuzhu and his group. The weakest ghost immortals all start with a strength of level 25 or above. These immortals in front of me are probably not ghost immortals. If we consider them as human immortals, there is a question mark as to whether level 30 is enough. ?Thoughts flashed through his mind, but Gu Xi did not give up because of this. He has already arrived here, so naturally he has to complete this task. ?However, Gu Xi had no intention of letting it go like this. ??Didnt those immortals say that the dragon in Longhujiao is a demon dragon?? ? ? Then he will go over to support as a dragon. "Thank you, elders. I still won''t go there with you. I happen to be going to Longhujiao once. If I hadn''t met you, I''m afraid I would have met those immortals when I went there. If I am not ready and go directly, I will suffer a big loss. " ?Gu Xi thanked the old man and hid his rejection in his words. ?After hearing Gu Xis words, the undead old man didnt say much. They just nodded to Gu Xi and walked in another direction. ?Gu Xi didnt stop him, he understood that these people were just here to deliver a mission. Their identities are not even as good as game characters. After this appearance, they may not have the chance to appear next time. ? ? If it were in the past, Gu Xi might have borrowed the Death Lord''s ability to lead them to Aridovi City and serve as the city''s population. But this time, Gu Xi had no such thoughts. In Gu Xi''s eyes, the behavior of these undead at this moment was worthy of their years of silence. After watching the undead leave, Gu Xi immediately released the garrison gate. ??Ever since the magic plant area here was moved, the area behind the garrison gate has really turned into a truly large military camp. The troops under Gu Xi are usually stationed in this area, where they change equipment, train and wait. Even if all Gu Xi''s troops cannot be squeezed here, the main troops will still leave a position here, at least leaving a contact point. As soon as the garrison gate was released, Gu Xi''s bone dragon troops flew out from inside. ??The resurrected Double-headed Bone Dragon did not fly at the front this time. ?Flying in front was the level 26 ghost dragon that Gu Xi had just obtained. This is the reality among dragons, the stronger one is the boss. In the past, the two-headed bone dragon was the strongest among the bone dragons, so Gu Xis favorite ghost dragon was left behind. Now that a new powerful ghost dragon has appeared, the double-headed bone dragon is ranked second. ??The two-headed bone dragon did not have any dissatisfaction with this. Instead, it followed the ghost dragon obediently. It did not have the desperate momentum when it met the opponent again after being beaten to death by the third elder of the Fusion Society. ?After all the bone dragons flew out, Gu Xi pointed at the bone dragon, the incarnation of death, which fell on the ground. Strengthen it around level 8. The incarnation of death, the bone dragon, flew up and flew towards the group of bone dragons and ghost dragons. Death Incarnation - The Bone Dragon borrows the assimilation power of the Hand of Death to temporarily assimilate similar creatures into the Death Incarnation, and borrows some of the effects of the Death Incarnation. Gu Xi had not discovered this before, so he had not taken advantage of it. It''s different now. After discovering this, Gu Xi must make good use of it. ??If the level of all the bone dragons can be upgraded, Gu Xi can kill even a few black dragons in his hand and transform them into bone dragons. Follow the incarnation of death - the bone dragon and fly to the group of bone dragons. ?Gu Xi discovered that the assimilation effect of Death Hand also has an upper limit. This time, the Hand of Death assimilated sixty bone dragons and could no longer assimilate them. If you want to assimilate other bone dragons, then one of the assimilated bone dragons will definitely withdraw from the assimilation process. (End of this chapter) Chapter 997： The boundary between life and death (please subscribe) Chapter 997 The Boundary between Life and Death (Please subscribe) ?After trying it a few times, Gu Xi almost understood the assimilation of the incarnation of death. Sixty is not the limit that Death Incarnation can assimilate, but the limit of the Death Hand equipment. The Hand of Death can assimilate sixty incarnations of death at the same time. ?These sixty incarnations of death are almost the same as the real incarnations of death. They can all be equipped with various effects of the bone dragon, and their levels can be upgraded to the level of the incarnation of death. After being killed, the assimilated and borrowed body will appear at the rear of the battlefield. As long as Gu Xi summons the death incarnation again, it can be assimilated again. ?This made Gu Xi somewhat regretful. How come he doesnt know this? ??If he had known about such a thing, he would definitely make more use of it. Even when there were materials to strengthen blue equipment, he would give priority to Death''s Hand as soon as possible. Actually, I dont even think about it. The Holy Silver Evil Coffin is running on the ground, and all the bone dragons and ghost dragons are flying in the sky. ?After rushing out for nearly sixty miles, Gu Xi, who was advancing, suddenly stopped. Death Incarnate - The God of Death has no similar troops that can be assimilated. ?But its not too late to start now. When he got the Hand of Death, how many bone dragons did he have in his hand? As time goes by, Gu Xi will naturally not consider this aspect. Among the group of necromancers, they all have a legend. Death? ?While thinking about it, Gu Xi jumped onto the Holy Silver Evil Coffin and headed towards the direction where the group of undead came from just now. ?That way his fighting power will be much stronger. Looking at the fog in front of him, Gu Xi smiled instead. He did not expect that he would encounter the boundary between life and death here. ??Moreover, after he obtained the Hand of Death, he immediately had two death incarnations at his disposal. ??If you are not jumping down from the passage, you can only release the Bone Dragon, and Gu Xi will not even activate this effect. Slowly he forgot about it. Even if something like the third elder of the Fusion Society were to happen again, his bone dragon troops would not be defeated immediately. ?This kind of mist-like boundary between life and death is not common even among necromancers. Most necromancers have only heard of it. ??If possible, by upgrading it to purple quality, he might be able to turn all the level 8 bone dragons in his bone dragon troops into high-level death incarnations. After controlling the sixty incarnations of death - bone dragons, Gu Xi''s confidence increased greatly. He planned to take good care of the hand of death when he went back, at least to deal with the hand of death. Quality improves. At this time, he found that the road in front of him had reached the end, and there was a fog outside, as if a wall was blocking Gu Xi. It only took about ten minutes to cover a distance of dozens of miles. ??As long as a necromancer comes out of the boundary between life and death, he can understand the key to life and death. Even if they die in the game, they can still come back from the underworld with their own strength. ??Gu Xi is not sure whether this kind of thing is true or false. But there is no doubt that the fog in front of us represents the boundary between life and death. At this moment, Gu Xi''s mind moved. Could it be that this is the key to the necromancer''s advancement to level 10? To know the route taken by most necromancers, those who advance to level 10 are lich. The characteristic of lich is that it is the undead that comes out of death. In other words, to follow the path of a lich, in addition to having to make a phylactery, one more thing is to get out of death. Its just that I encountered such a thing before my eyes. Escape from death? Gu Xi smiled, he didn''t need to think too much at all. ??As Gu Xi smiled like this, the holder of the Huangquan dragon robe appeared in front of Gu Xi. The Huangquan Edict! ??The holder of the Huangquan dragon robe moved slightly, and the fog in front of him receded a lot. ? Gu Xi took this opportunity to reach out and point forward. Gate to the underworld! ?This huge city gate slowly opened under Gu Xi''s operation. At this time, Gu Xi opened the door to the underworld. ? Its just that the direction of the gate is in the opposite direction. The position they are standing on now is considered to be inside the gate. As long as they walk out of the gate, they are back to the human world. It can be said that the most critical step for other necromancers has already been solved for Gu Xi. As the gate to the underworld slowly opened, Gu Xi saw a huge lake appearing behind the gate. The lake was sparkling, and under the sunlight, fat fish would jump out of the lake from time to time. When the gate to the underworld opened, Gu Xi had thought about what kind of environment he would encounter later. But he never expected that it would be such a large lake full of vitality. Fortunately, Gu Xi''s Holy Silver Evil Coffin can move on the water, and the bone dragons can fly in the sky. Whether the battlefield is on a lake or on land, it has little impact on Gu Xi. He just wondered about the choice of battlefield here, and then rushed out from the gate of the underworld with the bone dragon. What Gu Xi didn''t know was that when the gate to the underworld appeared on the lake, he had already been noticed by many people. At this time, on a small island covered by reeds in the lake, a death knight riding a silver war horse was standing in front of three men dressed as Taoist priests. ?These three Taoist priests all carry long swords on their backs, and they also carry different equipment in their hands. Some were carrying gourds made of black crystals, some were carrying tall white spiritual flags, and one was carrying the weirdest thing. It was a rattan made of countless flowers and plants. On top of the rattan, there were also There are medicinal materials such as ginseng and Ganoderma lucidum. ?With these things in their hands, no matter how fairy-like these Taoists dress up, they can''t hide the evil aura of the weapons and equipment in their hands. Even because of the equipment they held in their hands, their facial features became a little distorted. In front of them was a water mirror, and what was displayed in the mirror was the gate to the underworld that had just appeared on the lake. ?Although the door to the underworld has only slowly opened, the thick yin energy coming from inside has already shocked all of them. ??After looking back at the death knight in silver armor, the Taoist priest holding the gourd said with a serious face. Guo Yuanxin, did you say something less? Whats the situation with such a big gate to the underworld? Death Knight Guo Yuanxin was also a little speechless, "No, this is not the gate to the underworld. I told you that according to the information we got, the person who came over had a city of death in his hand. This is the gate of the city of death. It is for this reason that I will invite the artifact controlled by the family to close the city gate that can be released. ?But when I want to control the artifact, I wont be able to take action. The battle here will depend on you. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 998： Encountered an attack by orange equipment (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 998 Encountered an attack by orange equipment (please subscribe for more updates) Additional updates, please subscribe, snatch, monthly pass and other support! The moment he stepped into the lake from the gate of the underworld, Gu Xi felt a deep malice permeate the lake. ?Gu Xi didnt pay much attention at first. He thought it was the immortals targeting the demonic dragon in the lake. But the next moment Gu Xi felt something was wrong. Soul Dark Lamp! ??The holder of the Soul Lamp appeared in front of Gu Xi under his command. Gu Xi stretched out his hand and put his hand on the back of the holder of the Soul Lamp. Borrowing the sight of the Soul Lamp, Gu Xi found that malicious eyes were coming from all directions. Some of them were staring at him, and some were staring behind him. At the gate of the underworld. Some of them were actually staring at the wearer of the Huangquan dragon robe. Curse in the name of the bones, forbid the gates of the city of death to be opened. At the same time, the level 26 ghost dragon flew directly into the sky, preparing to lock the position of Huangquan''s dragon robe from the air. ??Only the gaze staring at Huangquan''s dragon robe has always existed. What is their line of sight like? Starting at oneself and staring at the gates of the underworld are both understandable. In addition to the orange light on the surface of this iron chain, there is a lot of rust and white bones stuck in the rust. The city of Aridovi is now filled with such surveillance methods. ?It''s just that Gu Xi was a little curious. In other words, someone is staring at himself using means such as mirroring. ?With a thought in Gu Xi''s mind, he pushed his hand outward, and Huangquan''s dragon robe took the initiative to move outward. ??But what about staring at Huangquan''s dragon robe? ?Is it possible that there is something different about Huangquan Longpao? Just when Gu Xi was hiding himself, he suddenly had a bad feeling. As for Gu Xi himself, he immediately activated his mental barrier to hide himself. A voice rang out in the sky. Lunas mirror monitoring method has such a function. When Gu Xi returned to Alidovi City, if he let go of his perception, he could clearly feel similar sights. ?This situation made Gu Xi feel more certain that someone knew about the situation of his underworld dragon robe and had the intention to target the underworld dragon robe. As the powerful ghost dragons and bone dragons appeared one after another, all the eyes that fell on Gu Xi and the Gate of the Underworld were retracted and turned to the ghost dragons and bone dragons. The next moment, the door to the underworld behind Gu Xi was slammed shut, and at the same time, an iron chain emitting orange light popped out from the water and wrapped around the door to the underworld. ??Gu Xi has experienced this kind of behavior of staring at him from all directions before. ?When the iron chain was wrapped around the gate of the underworld, a kind of white bone filaments grew out of the white bones and stuck tightly into the gate of the gate of the underworld. ? Gu Xi was still guessing something in his mind, and the ghost dragon and bone dragon troops also began to fly out from the gate of the underworld. ?At this time, there was also a ding in Gu Xi''s ear. You are affected by the curse of the Bone Obelisk (auxiliary item, temporary) and have been deprived of a skill (temporary). You will not be able to use the gate delivery function of the dead city in the next 15 minutes. Obelisk of Bones? When the Gate of the Underworld was attacked, Gu Xi felt it immediately, but he never expected that the person who attacked him would be the Bone Obelisk among the three orange items in Bailian City. ? Gu Xi couldn''t figure out why he had offended Bai Liancheng? They will use orange equipment to deal with themselves. Actually, Gu Xi didn''t know that it was not Bai Liancheng''s idea to deal with him, but the idea of ??the Guo family, the current leader of the Bone Obelisk. Mr. Guo, the leader of the Guo family last time, felt something was wrong when he saw Gu Xi. After all, the person who could kill the third elder of the Fusion Society in the game was definitely not a simple person. ?His suspicion at the time was that either there was some powerful presence behind Gu Xi, or that Gu Xi had an unrecorded orange item in his hand. ?So Mr. Guo delayed Gu Xis reward for a while, and used the remains of the ancient tree spirit to test Gu Xi. ?There was no problem with Wang Yongshou, but Mr. Guo, Mr. Guo, was used as a spearman. Judge Gu Xis strength and equipment through some behaviors. ?In their judgment, Gu Xi''s Huangquan dragon robe is an orange one. ?This underworld dragon robe can control the power of underworld''s underworld, and can be used as a ghost warrior in the bardo. This is evidenced by Gu Xi''s 60,000 to 70,000 Bai Wuchang. At the same time, this orange suit does not belong to Gu Xi, but was lent to him by someone else. ?This can be seen from the fact that Gu Xi can only command the Huangquan Dragon Robe, but cannot wear the Huangquan Dragon Robe on his body. So they were ready to **** the orange equipment as soon as possible. ?Originally, they had arranged everything and planned to trick Gu Xi into a siege at a terraced area they had arranged. They prepared a lot of things at that place of advancement. ?However, he did not expect that Gu Xi would not follow the routine and directly ignored their spiritual hints and jumped into a promotion place that was not their choice. Fortunately, the promotion land here is a high-quality promotion land with small rewards and high rewards. Everything in it has been marked out and is ready to be sold to some high-level children or children of aristocratic families. This gave the Guo family a chance to respond quickly. ?If they didn''t wait until Gu Xi advanced to level 10, then trying to find Gu Xi''s whereabouts would be like looking for a needle in a haystack. ?Of course, non-advanced players are not allowed to enter the promotion land. ??The Guo family wants to kill people and seize treasures, so they must also send players who are also ready to advance. ??Guo Yuanxin is the person in charge this time. ?In order to counter Gu Xi''s three magical skills of orange equipment and death, Guo Yuanxin specially brought a bone obelisk when he entered. ?This orange suit belongs to Bai Liancheng, and the power is in the hands of Mr. Guo. The authentic one must not be brought in by Guo Yuanxin. What he brought in was a secondary item that could only be used five times. ??And it is the kind of accessory that can only be used temporarily, which also ensures that if something happens to Guo Yuanxin, the bone obelisk can be recovered. As for whether Gu Xi would have any bad thoughts towards Bai Liancheng if he won, Mr. Guo had never thought about it at all. ?In his mind, the Bone Obelisk made a sneak attack, blocking the effects of Gu Xi''s three divine skills of death and the orange equipment. ??The Necromancer has no chance of making a comeback. At that time, as long as Guo Yuanxin can exert half of the combat effectiveness of the death knight, he can kill Gu Xi. As for what was so terrible about Bai Liancheng''s blame afterwards. As long as the Guo family gets orange clothing, they can live a good life in any city they go to. By then, the Guo family will become a more powerful orange clothing family. ?However, Gu Xi didn''t know this. When the Bone Obelisk was activated, Gu Xi immediately thought that this was Bai Liancheng''s decision. ?At this moment, Gu Xi felt a strong murderous intention in his heart. Lets work hard! (End of this chapter) Chapter 999： Gu Xi’s self-protection ability (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 999 Gu Xis self-preservation ability (please subscribe for more updates) Luna, find a way to send the troops out and prevent the enemy from using mirror images to monitor me. Before taking action, Gu Xi immediately notified his contracted undead. At this time, Gu Xi did not regret at all that he had put all his troops in the city of Aridovi. The biggest role of the Death City for him is not to store troops and put them into battle. But as a city, we will provide Gu Xi with sufficient support from behind. ?Now that the function of dropping troops at the city gate is no longer available, lets use another method to drop troops. It is impossible that he cannot open the city gate, and he cannot even control the troops in his own city. This was something that Princess Anna and Luna both reminded Gu Xi of. Princess Annas opinion is to upgrade Alidovi City to level 13 as soon as possible, release the castle for combat directly, and then directly change the battlefield to the main battlefield. Lunas opinion is exactly the opposite. She believes that Alidovi cannot upgrade quickly in a short period of time, which will damage Alidovis future development opportunities. ?Seeing the way these three men were flying, Gu Xi knew that they were the dragon-slaying immortals that the undead old man had mentioned before. Kill them! If the city gate cannot be used to drop troops, then use other means to drop troops. ??If it had been before the ambush, Gu Xi might have been happy when he saw these three people flying out, because the enemy''s situation was different from what he had guessed at the beginning. ?After finding out that he was being blocked, Gu Xi immediately contacted Luna and explained the situation here. ??This so-called immortal is not as strong as he imagined, and is only a game character of about level 10 at most. This does not require him to take action personally. Just drag out a few of the bone dragons flying in the sky and they can suppress them and beat them. The bone dragons and ghost dragons that have come out now can kill these three Taoist priests four or five times. A round trip. What he has to do now is to ensure that he survives, finds the enemy''s position, and prepares to fight back when the large force comes. Just because Luna has been staying in Aridovi City and not taking any action, we cannot forget her level. ?After that, Gu Xis worries were half relieved. ?So now it is normal to add some ways to quickly deploy troops. ???Gu Xi doesn''t know how many people he has cleared for such a small role. ?Three men dressed as Taoist priests, holding different weapons in their hands, rushed towards Gu Xi from three directions with flying swords. ?Gu Xicai gave the order, but the next moment, another voice came from the sky. ?This time, no matter who it was, Gu Xi had no intention of letting the other person live. ??In addition to being an elf from Alidovi City, Luna also possesses the strange ability of mirror images. Curse in the name of the bones, all bone dragon troops are banned! The people who ambushed Gu Xi also appeared on the lake. In fact, there are such methods in the city of Aridovi, such as carriage stations, or hearthstone huts, etc. For example, methods such as mirror transfer or portal. Gu Xi was contacting Luna to arrange other troops. As this voice sounded, the originally clear sky suddenly became darker. A large number of iron chains with white bones appeared in the sky and landed on each bone dragon accurately. ??Whether it is the weakest level 8 bone dragon under Gu Xi, or the strongest level 26 ghost dragon. ??Whether it is a serious bone dragon, a ghost dragon, or a bone dragon that has just been affected by the incarnation of death - the bone dragon, and has become the incarnation of death, even Gu Xi''s incarnation of death are all affected by the iron chain. After being entangled in these iron chains, all the bone dragons were dragged into the lake. Now in front of Gu Xi, there was no way to stop the three Taoists. When the three Taoists saw him, they were also very happy. They did not want to believe Guo Yuanxin at first. After all, Guo Yuanxin''s strength is too weak, and he also looks aloof, as if asking them to do things is to give them face. The most important thing is that Guo Yuanxin appeared quite suddenly. After he appeared, he directly took a token and asked them to do something. This made them quite unhappy. But now it seems that Guo Yuanxin is really capable. He said he could seal Gu Xi''s gate to the underworld, and that he could trap all the bone dragons under Gu Xi, but he really did it. Now in front of Gu Xi, there is not a single subordinate. ??Having made it this far, if they still don''t have the ability to kill Gu Xi, then they are really useless. ?So the three Taoist priests stepped on the flying swords, turned around in the sky, and killed in the direction of Gu Xi. ?At this time, Gu Xi immediately raised the magic wand without even thinking about it. Death incarnate! Gu Xi can be said to be quite decisive in doing things. The incarnation of death was released on the spot. Since the Bone Dragon could no longer be used, Gu Xi naturally used the other two incarnations of death as soon as possible. ?The Incarnation of Death - Titan and the Incarnation of Death - God of Death, as soon as they appeared, they stepped on the lake. ?Just as they were about to sink, a city gate entangled with bones and iron chains appeared on the lake. Regarding Gu Xi''s actions, a look of disdain flashed across the face of Guo Yuanxin, who was watching everything through the water mirror in the distance. ??You really think the Bone Obelisk is fake. When it comes to sealing your ability, it means sealing it completely, leaving no room for you to make a comeback. Before the seal is over, you dont want to release any city gates. ?But Guo Yuanxin never expected that when Gu Xi dragged him out of the city gate, what he wanted to release was not the city gate, but the city wall that could appear together with the city gate. On the one hand, the city wall can provide a place for his men to stand without making them unable to stand on the water. On the other hand, because the death city has passed level 9, everything near the city wall can also be dropped together, such as arrow towers, moats, and even some layouts and units on the city wall can be dropped together. ??For example, at the garrison city gate, there is a scarecrow standing on the city wall, and there is a pit of dead trees outside the city, all of which have strong enough combat effectiveness. At the moment, there is no way to use the Bone Dragon and Ghost Dragon troops. But it does not mean that Gu Xis other troops cannot be used. ?This time Gu Xi released the steel city gate. ??Although more than half of the city gate was submerged in water as soon as it appeared. ??But the nearby city wall successfully became the foothold of the two incarnations of death. ?At the same time, the strange ghost realm of the earth-bound dragon was also activated. A large number of undead that looked similar to the aquatic tribe appeared in the water. Together with the earth-bound dragon, they faced a Taoist priest head-on. ?The Earth-bound Strange Dragon does not belong to the bone dragon, nor does it belong to the city gate, so Guo Yuanxin''s two curses did not lock him. ??In addition, Gu Xi''s two death incarnations really helped Gu Xi block these three Taoist priests once they took action. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1000： Bone Obelisk (please subscribe) Chapter 1000 Bone Obelisk (please subscribe) ?After blocking Gu Xi''s two abilities, Guo Yuanxin was operating the bone obelisk that was temporarily lent to him, preparing to take down Gu Xi''s orange equipment in one fell swoop. From his point of view, as long as he used the bone obelisk to lock the holder of the Huangquan dragon robe and the three Taoist priests killed Gu Xi, the operation would be completed. But he never expected that after he had arranged everything, the three Taoist priests would still be stopped. ?This time Guo Yuanxin was anxious. ??Although what he is holding is an orange suit, it is a replica of the Bone Obelisk, and it was temporarily loaned to him. He can only use the effect of the Bone Obelisk five times. It can only last for fifteen minutes at a time. ?? Guo Yuanxin''s original plan was to seal the gates of the Death City, seal off the strongest ghost dragon, and then seal off the orange underworld dragon robe that was not worn by Gu Xi. Fifteen minutes were enough for three Taoist priests to kill Gu Xi three times. In this way, he can not only complete the task, but also have two remaining uses of the Bone Obelisk. Lets use this place to try to reach level 10. Maybe when his family sees him like this, they will allocate the orange equipment they just got to him. We must do it again and let the three Taoist priests kill Gu Xi quickly. ??Its just that two of the five skulls now have cracks on them. Edict of Huangquan. ?Its just that Guo Yuanxin is not the person in charge of the obelisk. He is only temporarily borrowing the bone obelisk. After considering the situation in front of him, Guo Yuanxin turned his eyes to the water mirror placed aside. He observed the battle on Gu Xi''s side from various angles. ??If the time drags on for more than fifteen minutes, the situation may be overturned. ?? Huangquan Longpao used this trick to summon hundreds of thousands of Bai Wuchang. ?Thinking of this, Guo Yuanxin was also moved in his heart. He might not be able to save the remaining two opportunities to use the Bone Obelisk. ?This shows that Huangquan Longpao is quite respectable in the underworld. This gives him five opportunities to control the Bone Obelisk. ?Thinking of this, Guo Yuanxin took a step back. ?At this time, the holder of the Huangquan dragon robe did not appear next to Gu Xi, nor did he use the ability that Guo Yuanxin was most worried about. But judging from the current situation, I am afraid there is no such opportunity. ?This bone obelisk is actually not that high. It is not an obelisk that is tens of meters high, but an obelisk that can be held in the hand. At that time, he secretly used the Bone Obelisk to bless himself and wash away the negative effects caused by the purple equipment on his body. ??Guo Yuanxin has heard of that trick. This obelisk is entirely composed of tiny white bone fragments. There are five thumb-sized skulls hovering next to the shadow. ??As he retreated, the bone obelisk was finally revealed. So what appeared in front of him was not the body of the bone obelisk, but a shadow. ??Gu Xi hasn''t used this move yet. If Bai Wuchang is really called out, the bone obelisk in his hand may not be able to deal with it. At the moment, it is better to seal the Huangquan Dragon Robe. ??Guo Yuanxin gritted his teeth and bowed to the bone obelisk. Then he pointed at the Huangquan dragon robe in the water mirror and said. Curse in the name of the bones, seal all functions of this equipment! ??As Guo Yuanxin moved like this, there was a tingling sound in Gu Xi''s ear. You are affected by the curse of the Bone Obelisk (auxiliary item, temporary), the Underworld Dragon Robe is sealed (temporary), and you will not be able to use all the effects of the Underworld Dragon Robe for 15 minutes. ] ? ? ? Looking at the information popping up in front of him, Gu Xi was also a little puzzled. ??Gu Xi knew that those who had been staring at his Huangquan dragon robe with malicious eyes before. But Gu Xi didn''t understand why he would seal the Huangquan Dragon Robe? ?Is it possible that you are afraid of the effect of burying the dragon vein? Gu Xi is somewhat confused. But if you dont understand, you dont understand. The enemy has taken action, and Gu Xi has no intention of letting the enemy go. He waved to the bearer of the Huangquan dragon robe. ??Although the Huangquan Dragon Robe has been sealed, Gu Xi''s six-ray lantern of flame is still in good condition. ??The effect of the six-ray lantern of flame can still be activated. Even though the body is wrapped in iron chains with white bones, the holder still obeys Gu Xi''s orders and quickly moves towards Gu Xi. ??Guo Yuanxin, who had just made the move, was also a little surprised. Something seems not quite right. ?He clearly sealed the dragon robe, so why can the dark man still move? This is unreasonable. Just when Guo Yuanxin wanted to continue watching, the water mirror in front of him suddenly exploded with a bang. ?At this time, Luna''s support has also arrived. After receiving Gu Xis order, Luna and the others immediately took action. Mobilize troops, mobilize troops, find methods, find methods. Finally, Luna used the strange mirror space to arrange a water mirror, and first sent over Gu Xi''s mermaids, seahorse cavalry and other troops that could fight underwater. ?At the same time, all Cerberus above level 20 were also sent. ??Now queuing up in the strange mirror space to come are Amilcars Blue Knights. Since the last time Amilcar killed the three elders of the Fusion Society, Gu Xi has directly determined the organization of the Amilcar Knights. Although a station has not yet been arranged for Amilcar, the establishment has been arranged. ??The Blue Knights, like Dimi''s Rose Corps, are organized into three battalions. ??They are the Blue Battalion for pure knight troops, the Blood Armor Battalion for auxiliary troops, and the Charge Battalion for other cavalry. ??The number of people in each battalion is the same, but now Amilcar still only has the recently resurrected Blue Knight available. ?Even so, for Amilcar, this was enough to make him happy. ?This time Gu Xi needed manpower, so he immediately led the Blue Knights to prepare for battle. ??If it weren''t for the slow transfer speed of the water mirror, Luna needed to ensure Gu Xi''s safety first and chose a higher-level Cerberus. Maybe the current Blue Knights would have appeared on the lake at Long Lake Corner. ?Even so, they were always waiting at the water mirror. Waiting for the Cerberus to attack so that they could quickly enter the battle. Luna came to Gu Xi one step ahead through the water mirror. When Luna came to this world, she immediately felt that someone was using mirror images to observe Gu Xi and the battlefield here. ?This method is the simplest thing for Luna. Luna immediately cut off all the mirrors. After doing all this, Luna said to Gu Xi: "Sir, the water mirror can last for about ten minutes." Thats enough, they only sealed my city gate for fifteen minutes! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1001： A desperate method (please subscribe) Chapter 1001: A desperate method (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! After Luna appeared, Gu Xi''s movements became obviously much more relaxed. Luna''s appearance meant that Gu Xi''s confidence was back. ?The three Taoist priests in front of him were already dead in Gu Xi''s eyes. Bite them to death. ?Under Gu Xis order, the hellhounds that had just come with Luna rushed up the city wall at the same time. At this time, the three Taoist priests also happened to fall on the city wall. They were also under great pressure when faced with Gu Xi''s obstruction just now. At first they thought Gu Xi was a soft persimmon, but they didn''t expect that even if Gu Xi was sealed in various ways, the methods he could use were beyond their imagination. They were actually suppressed and beaten by Gu Xi''s two incarnations of death, especially the incarnation of death, the God of Death. At this time, he was holding a variety of weapons and was suppressing the two Taoist priests alone. ??So when the first **** dog rushed out of the city wall, the incarnation of death, the God of Death, took a step forward and slashed in the direction of the Taoist priest with a sickle in his hand. ?Each blow will destroy the movements of these three Taoist priests. The one with the shortest range is the one holding the gourd. So he must deal with it first. ??The two Taoist priests could only barely dodge by flying swords, and would attack from time to time. As for the incarnation of death, the Titan was not idle either, constantly throwing various lightning bolts from behind. ??This Taoist priest is the strongest, and the white flag in his hand is also the most powerful magic weapon. This thing is the most difficult to deal with, and you never know when something will happen. When the two death incarnations saw this situation, they immediately locked onto one of the enemies. He must rush to a distance of about thirty meters in front of the enemy and release the flames inside the gourd. ? Their attack was able to hit the city wall, and even almost hit Gu Xi. Hence, he is the most unlucky one. He keeps flying forward and retreating due to various attacks. Anyway, no matter what, he cannot make an effective attack. ?However, they were all suppressed by the two incarnations of death under Gu Xi. ?This Taoist priest is only at level 10, while the incarnation of death, the God of Death, is now at level 17. ??On the contrary, there are two other people. One''s vines can turn into long whips to attack, which can hit at least fifty meters away. The other''s white flags will emit white light and the range is almost more than a hundred meters. Death Incarnation-Titan can clearly see that the three Taoist priests belong to the close-range legal profession. But judging from their attack methods, there is no way they can hurt the incarnation of death - the God of Death. ?With this sword strike, the incarnation of death - the God of Death launched Death Harvest. ?Now that Gu Xi''s troops rushed out from the water, the situation naturally changed. Death incarnate-The God of Death took a step forward and rushed towards the Taoist priest holding the white flag. Under such circumstances, the success rate of death harvesting can be said to be quite high. ?No matter how hard you attack, you can''t hurt Gu Xi in the slightest. With this knife strike, the Taoist priest''s soul was dragged away by Death, the incarnation of death. The Taoist priest paused in the air and plunged into the lake. ??The moment the Taoist priest''s body fell into the lake, a dragon more than 300 meters long rushed out from under the lake. The scales on this dragon''s body were of two different colors: red and blue. When it rushed out of the water, it just opened its mouth and swallowed the fallen Taoist priest''s body. Gu Xi was also a little speechless about such a thing. He knew that this dragon was the demon dragon he came to protect. ??But as a protected being like you, can you stay underwater safely? I finally defeated an enemy, and you ran over to grab the body. It is easy to be accidentally injured. After all, I dont know who my enemy is. If you get too close, Im afraid I might accidentally regard you as an enemy. ?Gu Xi raised his hand while staring at the dragon. ??The level of this dragon is also level 10, so when the three Taoist priests appeared, the dragon had been hiding under the water. ?Now that it jumped out, Gu Xi had to take some precautions. Fortunately, the dragon had no intention of attacking Gu Xi. After swallowing the body of a Taoist priest, it quickly fell into the lake and disappeared at the bottom of the lake. After watching the dragon disappear, Gu Xi lowered his raised hand. At the same time, the hellhounds surrounding Gu Xi also raised their heads and no longer stared at the lake. ?Taking this opportunity, Gu Xi''s two death incarnations pounced on the other two Taoist priests. After losing a companion, the morale of the two Taoist priests was also affected, and they simultaneously had the idea of ????escape. At this moment, Guo Yuanxins voice came from the sky again. Bless in the name of the bones, stimulate the blood of the allies, and double the combat power of the allies! Then two rays of white light fell from the sky and fell on the two Taoist priests. ??The two Taoist priests were illuminated by the white light, their eyes were red, their muscles swelled, and their ranks rose rapidly. ? Their level reached level 19 in just a few seconds. If level 20 was not a larger level, they might be able to generate an aura and reach level 20 in just a moment. Even so, this is very strong. ?Of course, there are a lot of troubles in being forced up to this level, let alone whether the two Taoist priests can make full use of this level. It is the strengthening of the Bone Obelisk, which only takes fifteen minutes. Fifteen minutes later, no matter what the outcome, the two Taoist priests would only die. ??Guo Yuanxin is gambling now. I bet that level 19 is the limit of what Gu Xi can do. I bet that within fifteen minutes, these two level 19 people can kill Gu Xi''s death incarnation, and then kill Gu Xi easily. ?However, Guo Yuanxin still felt a little uneasy at this time. He always felt that something was wrong. ?He thought about it seriously and slapped his head the hardest. Damn it, how could I forget this common sense. After the death of the incarnation of death, as long as the necromancer who controls the incarnation of death still has mana, he can use all his mana to summon the incarnation of death. In other words, as long as Gu Xi releases the Death Incarnation quickly, he can use the Death Incarnation to block the two Taoist priests when the enemy rushes in front of him. At best, its just delaying time. Looks like I cant stay here anymore this time. ? Guo Yuanxin gritted his teeth and turned his gaze to the bone obelisk. It seems that this time I need to take action myself. ?So he knelt down towards the bone obelisk again. Bless me in the name of the Bones, and ask for the power of the Bones to enter my body and help me become invincible in the world! ??As Guo Yuanxin bowed like this, the shadow of the bone obelisk fell into Guo Yuanxin''s body. ?Then the silver armor on his body quickly changed, turning into a set of gray-white bone armor. ?With the third characteristic of the Bone Obelisk, Guo Yuanxin''s level also temporarily exceeded his upper limit and was raised to level 19. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1002： Damn it (1000 Chapter 1002 What a Ghost (Chapter 1000, please subscribe) There are 1,000 chapters. Please subscribe, recommend, vote and provide other support. Please subscribe more! ?Different from the promotion of the two Taoist priests, Guo Yuanxin borrowed the power of the Bone Obelisk to temporarily upgrade his level to level 19. He did not need to consume all his life after fifteen minutes, but his last chance to use the Bone Obelisk was gone. The only advantage is that the Bone Obelisk flies into his body. For Guo Yuanxin, with an extra layer of blessing, his combat effectiveness will be significantly improved, and at the same time, he will not be easily killed instantly. After completing this prayer, Guo Yuanxin stretched out his hand, and a spear appeared in his hand. ??Then he got on his horse, drove the horse covered in bone armor and rushed towards Gu Xi. As soon as he rushed out, the two strengthened Taoist priests also rushed towards the incarnation of death. At this time, the two Taoist priests had only their instincts left. They held their own weapons and mobilized all their strength to rush in front of the incarnation of death. Obviously, the weakest among them are those above level 20. ?But at this moment, the incarnation of death, which was pressed and beaten by the two Taoist priests, stepped back at the same time and jumped onto the city wall. , ?As soon as the **** dog on one side tears off a piece of flesh and blood, the other one will immediately pounce on it and bite it. ?Had he known this would be the case, he shouldn''t have come with only five usage sessions of the Bone Obelisk, or even with the secondary items. As soon as they pounced out, the two Taoist priests had no time to react. Before they could do anything, their limbs and vital parts were tightly bitten by these **** dogs. Just when they attacked the incarnation of death, Guo Yuanxin also appeared on the lake riding a war horse. ??A war horse wearing white armor can run easily on the lake, and its moving speed is no slower than running on land. So many hellhounds quickly surrounded them. If they wanted to participate in the battle, they all had to rely on squeezing. Whether they could bite the enemy all had to rely on grabbing. Under such circumstances, these two Taoist priests did not want to fight at all. Want to have a chance to resist. Subsequently, more than thirty hellhounds sprang out from the city wall. ??Guo Yuanxin, who had been riding on a war horse, was shocked when he saw this situation from a distance. In just a blink of an eye, the war horse ran over three thousand meters and was about to rush to the battlefield. ?These hellhounds are all covered with halos. ?This is not a good life, it is clearly a life-threatening one. The two Taoist priests really did not expect to encounter such a situation. They wanted to fight back, but they must also be given a chance to fight back. Guo Yuanxin thought in his mind and changed the direction. Such an existence did not appear in front of these two Taoist priests at first. What kind of situation is this? How come there are undead above level 20 appearing? Fuck (a plant)! This is unreasonable. ??When Guo Yuanxin was still more than 3,000 meters away from the battlefield, the two Taoist priests were forcefully bitten to death. ??Then Guo Yuanxin couldn''t help but cursed. Without the power of the Bone Obelisk, he couldn''t do many things. ??He can''t lock up those hellhounds like bone dragons now. ?There was no way to resurrect the two Taoist priests who were bitten to death by **** dogs. At this time, all Guo Yuanxin could think of was escape. Go out first and discuss it with the ancestors at home when you return. ?In addition to having orange equipment, Gu Xi also has undead troops of more than level 20. The information they received was not comprehensive enough and they needed to find out the information clearly before taking action. But the moment Guo Yuanxin turned the horse''s head, he was somewhat surprised to find something. On the nearby lake, a group of knights wearing armor and holding spears were running towards him quickly. ??Although this kind of knight wears a visor, it can be seen from the blue light emitted from the eyes of the visor that under the armor is a ghost that can make the armor move. ??The strongest among this group of knights is level 15 or above, and the total number is between one thousand and nearly two thousand. Where did they escape from? ??Hasnt the gate to the city of death been sealed? ??What a hell. ??Guo Yuanxin cursed in his heart, but he still lay down and raised the bone spear in his hand. ??Now Guo Yuanxin can only feel lucky that when he just jumped out, he borrowed the power of the Bone Obelisk to strengthen himself. ??As long as he works hard, he can still kill out of the hands of more than a thousand pseudo-death knights. After getting rid of all these knights, he can find a place to exit the promotion field in front of him, so that he still has a chance to go back and talk about this matter. It would be unfortunate if he died here. ?So Guo Yuanxin lowered his head, sat down, and the speed of the death horse increased again. ?Seeing Guo Yuanxin rushing toward him, Amilka''s eyes widened with the Blue Knights. ??How disgusting it is that you would think of provoking yourself. No, this guy must be killed, let him know the strength of his Blue Knights. ?So Amilcar raised his spear and shouted. Blue Knight, Ghostly Light! Upon hearing this, all the Blue Knights raised their spears and roared at the same time. Light of Ghost! Kill! After shouting this sentence, the Blue Knights all started and turned into an arrow and rushed towards Guo Yuanxin. At this time, Guo Yuanxin did not see the situation in front of him at all. In his mind, he just had to rush over by himself. He is still protected by the bone obelisk, so nothing will happen to him. Among the enemies in front of him, the strongest ones were only level 15, and none of them were his opponents. ?But he never expected that as the Blue Knights stepped forward, a halo of light came from the feet of a Blue Knight. ?This Blue Knight was obtained by the third elder of the Fusion Society through double death. At the beginning, he was still choosing the direction of his transformation among the three temples. ?Later, when Amilcar was resurrected and reestablished the Blue Knights, Gu Xi thought about it and simply decided on the direction of transformation for the third elder of the Fusion Society. Convert to Blue Knight and add to Amilcar''s Blue Knights. Amilcar did not refuse such a high-level blue knight. ?In his mind, he just wants more Blue Knights now, at least to replenish his Blue Knights'' strength first. The sudden addition of a level 31 blue knight supplemented his combat power. But he did not look at the Blue Knight with a high regard. In his eyes, this man was just an ordinary subordinate of his, and he was used as an ordinary soldier on the battlefield. The same is true this time. The Blue Knight was placed in a position in the middle of the battle formation. ?When he launched the charge, although his aura was on, he did not rush out of the battle formation, nor did he damage the structure of the battle formation. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1003： The Bone Obelisk Wanting to Escape (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1003 The Bone Obelisk Wants to Escape (please subscribe for more updates) Charge, charge, attack! Under the leadership of Amilcar, all the hearts and efforts of the Blue Knights of the Blue Knights are directed towards one place. The Blue Knights who just charged up were like a blue spear, piercing in the direction of Guo Yuanxin. ??Guo Yuanxin didnt realize something was wrong until the spear came to him. At this time, the bone obelisk he put into his body protected him at the last moment. The shadow of the bone obelisk flew out of his body and floated above his head. But the gap between him and the Blue Knights is really too big. Its so big that even an orange piece of equipment cant hold it up. Not to mention that this is just a accessory of an orange outfit. Even though it is a by-product, it can seal your own skills and subordinates for a period of time. ??Amilcar naturally heard Gu Xis order. Looking at the actions of Amilcar and the Blue Knight, Gu Xi could only sigh. The fighting situation here can naturally be seen by Gu Xi who is far away on the city wall. At this time, Gu Xi''s eyes narrowed and he immediately understood that this thing was the orange bone obelisk that had caused him a lot of trouble before. So the defense against itself is not very strong. ??Guo Yuanxin only felt a blue blur in front of him. His body flew out like a rag doll and hit the water heavily. A bolt of lightning struck the bone obelisk onto the lake. But at this moment, Gu Xis other subordinates seemed to have heard his order. ??If it were normal, this lightning would have no harm to the bone obelisk. Death Incarnate - The Titan raised his head, and a bolt of lightning struck the bone obelisk first. Beat down. Only the bone obelisk rose upwards quickly, as if it wanted to fly away from the advancement ground in front of it. ??Whether this is a by-product or not, Gu Xi is not going to let this thing escape. Now it is time to consume the last bit of energy and escape back to the main body. Gu Xi ordered immediately. ??Although he couldn''t fly by himself, he still hit the sky in response to Gu Xi''s order. Orange equipment is still not easy to deal with. He had to watch this thing run away like this. But this bone obelisk is just a by-product, and the energy inside has been almost consumed. Then countless horse hooves trampled over his body. Before he sank into the water, his body was trampled into flesh and slowly melted in the lake water. ??This bone obelisk is still thinking about escaping again. At this moment, the demonic dragon in the lake suddenly sprang out from the water and opened its mouth towards the bone obelisk, which was trying to escape again. A red and blue inner elixir was sprayed out on the spot, hitting the bone obelisk. ?Then the demonic dragon swept its tail and hit the bone obelisk towards the direction of the Guxi city wall. The demonic dragon''s movements made Gu Xi''s men extremely nervous. They thought the demonic dragon wanted to attack Gu Xi. Fortunately, Gu Xi reacted quickly. He understood that this was the demon dragon''s reward for him. After all, the three Taoist priests came here to deal with the demon dragon. Gu Xi killed the three Taoist priests and saved the life of the demonic dragon. ?Now that Gu Xi is in trouble, this demon dragon comes to help. This can be regarded as a kind and righteous demon dragon. Gu Xi, who understood this, couldn''t help but sigh. "This can be considered an evil dragon. Are those righteous people blind?" As he said this, he stepped forward to handle the bone obelisk that had been beaten to the city wall. After being beaten down by the demonic dragon, the Bone Obelisk still wanted to escape. ?But at this time, there were many troops surrounding the Bone Obelisk. Death Incarnate - The God of Death happened to be standing near the Bone Obelisk. When the Bone Obelisk wanted to fly up again, he cut it down with his scythe and dragged the Bone Obelisk down. ?Then the incarnation of death, the God of Death, quickly placed his hands on the bone obelisk, trying to hold it down. ??If Gu Xi''s city of death can still be used at this time, he can definitely send the bone obelisk back to the city of Alidovi. It is processed there. ??But now all the gates of the city where he died are sealed by this **** bone obelisk, and the Underworld Dragon Robe that can use the Underworld Order has also been temporarily sealed. ?Even if Gu Xi wants to use the Underworld Edict to suppress the Bone Obelisk, it is not feasible. ?Just as Gu Xi was thinking of a way, the incarnation of death, the God of Death, was already somewhat unable to control the situation. ??The bone obelisk kept shaking in the hands of Death, the incarnation of death, and wanted to fly again. ?At this time, the incarnation of death, Titan, also rushed over. He stretched out his hand and struck lightning on the bone obelisk. ?But the lightning in front of me was obviously not right. ??It is not something used to restrain the Bone Obelisk. The effect of Death Incarnate - Titan''s attack is not as good as Death Incarnate - Death reaching out to grab it directly. ?It is somewhat difficult to take care of interest this time. Just let it go, he was somewhat unwilling to do so. But if he didn''t let it go, he wouldn''t be able to swallow it. For a while, Gu Xi couldn''t help but cursed. ??It''s all the fault of the bone obelisk. If he hadn''t sealed the underworld dragon robe, Gu Xi would still have the confidence to drag the bone obelisk to the city gate to restore it, and drag everything to Alidovi City. It is somewhat difficult now. etc! A flash of inspiration flashed in Gu Xi''s mind. ??The Underworld Dragon Robe is temporarily unavailable, but that doesn''t mean that Gu Xi can''t suppress the bone obelisk. ?Although this thing is a by-product, the quality is really better than the purple equipment. It just so happens that you can take advantage of the characteristics of the six-channel lamp with upper flame light, the six-channel disc. ??If the Bone Obelisk is suppressed, the holder who comes out will definitely be stronger than the previous holders of the Underworld Dragon Robe. Thinking of this, Gu Xi turned over his left hand. The off-hand item he had been holding on his left hand showed the six-rayed lantern as it should have been. ??If Mr. Guo or Mr. Zhou, the bone dragon, saw the lantern in Gu Xi''s hand at this time, they would never mistake the holder of the underworld dragon robe for the orange robe hidden on Gu Xi''s body. But they would never have the chance to see this again. ?After taking out the six-rayed flame lamp, the incarnation of death, the God of Death, dragged the replica of the bone obelisk that wanted to escape towards Gu Xi. He pushed the white bone obelisk into the six-rayed lantern with considerable force. ??But this bone obelisk is not the equipment in Gu Xi''s hand, nor is it a purple piece of equipment that can be suppressed by the six flaming lanterns. Even after being stuffed in, he was not so obedient. He actually kept twisting in the six-way plate of the six-way lantern, trying to escape from the control of the six-way lantern. Gu Xi even felt some broken sounds coming from the six-rayed flame lamp. At this time, an idea suddenly appeared in Gu Xi''s mind. The Bone Obelisk was going to escape. If he wanted to control this thing, Gu Xi had to increase his efforts. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1004： The fourth holder is an orange bone obelisk (please order Chapter 1004 The fourth holder - Orange Bone Obelisk (please subscribe) At this moment, Gu Xi had three choices in front of him. One is to give up the idea of ??conquering the Bone Obelisk, release the Bone Obelisk, and let the Bone Obelisk leave like this. This is the last choice Gu Xi wants to make. That would mean that Gu Xi''s last effort was all wasted. Furthermore, this also revealed what Gu Xis true orange outfit was. ?That''s when the biggest trouble begins. So this idea just flashed through Gu Xi''s mind and was immediately abandoned. The second one is to destroy the bone obelisk he just sucked in, and use the power of the bone obelisk to strengthen his Six Paths of Flame Disk. ?This is a good choice. In this way, his Six Paths of Flame Disk can be strengthened, maybe it will derive new functions, and maybe there will be some other changes, but the result will always be good. This is a good way to go if there are no other options. So he kept this thing all the time. For today''s players, it is quite good to see orange equipment. How can there be many orange equipment available like Gu Xi? Things are different now. Throw the [Living Dagger of the Underworld] backhand into the cell containing the bone obelisk. ?Then the white bone obelisk, which was still a shadow, became solid. But when Gu Xi understood this, his eyes lit up. This is a good idea, and it is most in line with Gu Xis original plan. ?The next moment, the [Underworld Living Dagger] was disassembled on the spot, and a ray of orange light poured into the six-path flame plate. He pulled out the [Living Dagger of the Underworld] and put it into the space where the bone obelisk had been placed. Under such circumstances, the white bone obelisk that wanted to be blurred and scattered was stabilized again under the suppression of the fox eye ring. At first, Gu Xi thought of trading this orange piece of equipment. Gu Xi has already spent an orange equipment here, how could he give the Bone Obelisk a chance to escape. If it were placed among other people, most of them would not choose this. The third item is to bring out another piece of orange equipment or props to suppress the assimilated Bone Obelisk. With the power of the new orange equipment, the Flame Six Paths Lantern will have a chance to suppress the Bone Obelisk into the Six Paths Plate. inside. ? Gu Xi stretched out his right hand, and the fox-eye ring also lit up. Gu Xi borrowed the characteristics of the fox-eye ring to suppress and purify, and pointed one finger at the inside of the six-ray lantern. It will definitely attract a lot of covetousness in the end. But think about it, if he really trades orange equipment, whether others can offer him an affordable price, his actions are telling others that he has many orange equipment on hand, and there are already too many orange equipment on hand that he doesnt want anymore. . Underworld Living DaggerThis item can only be regarded as half an orange equipment. It is not very useful, mainly because the effect is not very good. But soon the shadow of the bone obelisk kept shaking, as if it wanted to disperse. Exchanging the [Living Dagger of the Underworld] for the Bone Obelisk is actually quite worthwhile in Gu Xi''s opinion. But in this case, Gu Xi must put an orange piece of equipment inside. ?Looking at the bone obelisk slowly solidifying, Gu Xi''s eyesight also became much better. He also didnt expect that this bone obelisk would be so difficult to deal with. He used the power of three orange equipments to achieve the situation in front of him. ??If he hadn''t had three pieces of orange equipment, I''m afraid he wouldn''t have been able to suppress the bone obelisk in the end. Actually, Gu Xi didnt know that his choice was right, but he gave too much. ??If he only had to inject part of the orange equipment energy into the six-rayed flame lamp to dissipate part of the quality of the bone obelisk, this matter would have been done long ago. But Gu Xi firstly didnt know this, and secondly, he really didnt have any use for the [Underworld Living Dagger]. So with this move, the entire living dagger of the underworld was sent in. This gave Yan Guang Liu Lantern a different reaction. ?Gu Xi wants to take all the Bone Obelisks. This requires more energy to change the Bone Obelisk from a replica to a genuine one. So the energy of [Underworld Living Dagger] is somewhat unsustainable. ??If Gu Xi hadn''t used the power of the fox eye ring in the end, his final success might have been in vain. ?But fortunately, at this last moment, Gu Xi was stabilized. As the shadow of the bone obelisk slowly solidified, a voice came to Gu Xi''s ear. I found an orange piece of equipment that can be suppressed. Do you want to suppress it? ??Please note that this orange equipment is a temporary enhancement of the original power of the orange equipment extracted from the secondary product. If it is not suppressed, it can only remain in existence for seven hours after being taken out. Hearing this voice, Gu Xi said decisively: "Enter the town!" As soon as Gu Xi finished speaking, a ray of orange light emitted from the six-rayed flame lamp. Then the word "" appeared in the flames of the six-rayed lamp. An armored person walked out of the flames. ?The situation of this armor holder is different from the other three armor holders under Gu Xi. ?Although he still looks like a black stick figure, his eyes are flashing with orange light. At the same time, he was not just wearing an orange suit. He was also wearing an Eastern-style armor made of white bones. He held his right hand flat in front of his chest, like a tota king, holding up a small square of white bones. Obelisk. ?At the same time, he was holding a dagger between his eyebrows. ?Gu Xi could tell at a glance that this dagger came from the [Living Dagger of the Underworld] in his hand. Its just that this [Underworld Living Dagger] has become the source of energy for the wielder. It becomes part of the wearer and can no longer be taken off. With the wearer standing in front of him, Gu Xi could check out some attributes of the bone obelisk. ?Even if Gu Xi made a strong effort, the three pieces of orange equipment were almost shot at the same time. ??The bone obelisk belonging to Bailian City was not completely dragged over. ??The bone obelisk in Gu Xi''s hand is only a by-product, but now it is considered the only one-of-a-kind product and has most of the effects of the original product. Bone Obelisk (orange, decoration, accessory, six lanterns of flame - Heavenly Way) After equipped: life increased by 2000. Equipment requirements: 15 points each in strength, agility, and physical strength Explanation: All equipment effects are obtained by the wearer [Special 1: Bone Sacrifice Road, worshiping the bone obelisk, you can use the power of the obelisk to curse or bless (blessing can temporarily increase the level, resolve the negative effects of purple equipment, etc., curse can ban the air, disable certain arms, disabling certain abilities, etc.), the more detailed the description, the shorter the curse and blessing time. [Special 2: White Bone Covering, with the person holding the Bone Obelisk as the center, nearby own soldiers will be slowly covered with Bone Armor (according to the existence time of the Bone Obelisk, the coverage amount is one person, ten people, one hundred people, ten thousand people, ten thousand people, Thousands of people, the maximum coverage of bone armor is 50%, which is equivalent to the defense effect of five pieces of heavy armor). Special 3: Bone Soul Recalling Tower. The Bone Obelisk can be used as a Soul Recalling Tower. The success rate of summoning souls is increased by 50%. When summoning souls, the level of all bone undead (skeleton soldiers, skeleton mages, and bone dragons) is +3. [Special 4: Bone Secret Map. The Bone Obelisk can automatically generate a treasure map fragment every week. Five to six treasure maps can form an official treasure map and carry out treasure hunting (the fragments are not the same Treasure Map) Note 1: This bone obelisk is a secondary product, which is one level lower than the main body. When it encounters the main body, it will be suppressed by the main body. Note 2: If the original body of the Bone Obelisk can be found and snatched or destroyed, the Bone Obelisk in front of you will become authentic. Note 3: When worshiping, please use white bones as sacrifices. The source of bones is not limited. The more sacrifices, the better the worship effect. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1005： Promoted to level 10 (please subscribe) Chapter 1005 Promoted to level 10 (please subscribe) ??Please subscribe, recommend, monthly pass and other support, please give me a recommendation position! When Gu Xi was looking at the properties of the bone obelisk, Mr. Guo, who was discussing things with others in the council hall of the city lord''s palace in Bailian City, suddenly changed his face and sprayed a mouthful of blood on the man opposite. On the player''s face. The player opposite is also a member of a noble family, and his level and status are not comparable to Mr. Guo. When he saw this situation, he didn''t even bother to blame Mr. Guo for spraying blood on his face. He ran directly to Mr. Guo and helped him up. Mr. Guo, whats wrong with you? Its okay. When I went to complete the game mission last time, I was injured a little. Its not clear yet. Xiao Zhou, Im afraid I wont be able to help you this time. I may need to take a rest. The player who was supporting Mr. Guo immediately showed a look of understanding in his eyes. He helped Mr. Guo sit down on a chair nearby, and then turned around and left the room. After Xiao Zhou left, Mr. Guo changed his expression and took out the authentic bone obelisk from his arms. At this time, under the bone obelisk, there was a purple outfit that had lost its luster. ?At the same time, there was an obvious crack on the bone obelisk. He understood that his grandson would not be able to come back. At the same time, the replica of the bone obelisk brought by Guo Yuanxin was also snatched away. ?The point is that the purple equipment will be produced by themselves, and the matter cannot be too big. When Bailian City needs it, the Bone Obelisk must be available. Actually, even if he knew, he wouldn''t care. ?Over the years, although some things have happened to the Bai Liancheng family, there has never been such an accident with orange equipment. ?Thinking of this, Mr. Guo could no longer sit still. ??It''s okay if it''s just like this. The most critical point now is that someone actually tampered with the replica of the Bone Obelisk and wanted to replace the replica with the authentic one. Looking at the cracked bone obelisk in front of him, Mr. Guo''s face became ugly. He must kill Gu Xi before he can completely take down the Bone Obelisk. ?Even the city lord of Bailian City is aware of this matter. If he was targeting Gu Xi before, it was for the sake of orange equipment, but now he is targeting Gu Xi, it is for his own life and that of his family. At this time, Gu Xi didnt know all this. At the moment, he still has the authentic bone obelisk in his hands, but the cracks will get bigger and bigger. At that time, he will be the first person to lose the orange equipment. He knew very well what he had done during this period, and he also knew whose hands the replica of the Bone Obelisk was broken into. In his eyes, Gu Xi was already a dead person. ??If the Bone Obelisk is destroyed, the replica will be converted into the original. ? ? All along, every person in charge of the Bone Obelisk will use this method when necessary. ?It was this that made Mr. Guo spit out a mouthful of blood. Placing purple equipment under the Bone Obelisk to separate the copy of the Bone Obelisk and the temporary right to use it is a small method developed by the aristocratic families in Bailian City for their descendants. ??He couldn''t do anything to stop it, he could only hint at a few points secretly. For Gu Xi, the worst he can do is go directly to the real world and sign up for graduate school or a Ph.D. As soon as he turned around, he was above level 20. He really didn''t pay much attention to those aristocratic families in Bailian City. At present, Gu Xi is more concerned about his rank. The three Taoist priests who died in Gu Xi''s hands just now are the targets of Gu Xi''s mission this time. Before, Gu Xi paid more attention to the matter of the Bone Obelisk. ?Now that the Bone Obelisk has been found out, Gu Xi naturally has to think about his advancement. You have completed the career promotion task: Longhu Corner Task requirements: Kill three immortals (3/3) or protect the Dragon Lake Horned Demon Dragon from death (1/1) Task Reward: Lord Dead Witch is promoted to Lord of Underworld. You have been promoted to Lord of the Underworld, the level cap is open, and your level has been improved. Your level is raised to level 10, which will replenish life and magic power, clear all adverse conditions, gain +1 perception, and select two of the following five skills as rewards. Mystic Academy rewards clone activation. Please select the direction of the clone! As information popped up one after another, Gu Xi also turned his attention to the options after promotion. [Ghost Gate Opening: The exclusive skill of the Lord of the Underworld, which can be upgraded, consumes 300 mana points, opens the Underworld Road and the Gate of Hell, and releases countless lonely ghosts in the Underworld (equivalent to the undead natural disaster mastered by the necromancer, but the effect is stronger than the undead natural disaster. At the same time There is no need to set up the undead natural disaster circle like the necromancer). [Dead Magic Pool: The exclusive skill of the Dead Witch Lord, which can be upgraded. It consumes 200 mana points and 20 necromancers to build a temporary magic pool at a designated location. After the magic pool is built, the attack effect of nearby undead spells will be increased by 200%. , the mana recovery speed of all undead mages is increased by 300%. [Ice Ripple: Combination skills, can be upgraded. Death Ripple is level 4 or above, Ring of Winter is level 3 or above. It consumes 30 mana points to carry out an all-round attack on the battlefield within a range. Enemies who are not dead under the death ripple will be Will be frozen for 5 seconds. Referring to the ground to become a corpse: a professional skill that can be upgraded, consumes 1 point of mana, and automatically generates a usable corpse at the designated location. The corpse level is equivalent to the undead enhancement level. [Flower of the Undead: a professional skill that can be upgraded, consumes 1 mana, and produces ten to fifteen flowers with undead attributes in a designated range. The flowers will affect the nearby environment and have the ability to devour corpses or souls. . ?? Gu Xi studied the five skills that popped up in front of him one by one. ?Among these five skills, the one that made Gu Xi''s eyes shine was naturally the opening of the ghost gate. ?Although Gu Xi is not sure which ghost gate the ghost gate refers to here. But he understood that this was a single-player version of the undead disaster. ??It is also the best among these five skills. Not to mention other things, Gu Xi has experienced the effects of natural disasters of the undead. ??Gu Xi still clearly remembers the undead natural disaster formation. ??Gu Xi, who was so powerful at that time, was part of the natural disaster formation of the undead, so the number of undead released was not too many. It is not even as good as the current military strength in Aridovi City. So now that he has the ability to open the ghost gate, it is the best choice for Gu Xi. The most important thing is that when Gu Xi saw this ability, he thought of the fact that the gate of the city of death was sealed. ??If he had the ability to open the Ghost Gate at that time, let alone the gate of the Death City being sealed, even if the Death City was sealed, Gu Xi would still have the ability to drag out another army. Like before, you will not need Lunas support to cope with this level. So when Gu Xi saw the pop-up choice, he immediately chose to open the ghost door. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1006： New avatar and demon dragon giving gifts (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1006 The new clone and the demon dragon give gifts (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! ??Among the other four skills, Gu Xi was hesitating in the ice ripples and dead magic pool. One is for attack and control, and the other is for on-the-spot magic healing. Both skills are of great significance to Gu Xi. Gu Xi would like to choose both, but obviously this is impossible. Gu Xi compared them and finally chose Ice Ripple as his new skill. After choosing the skills, Gu Xi then chose his clone. ?Last time when the Mysterious Academy was at level 5, Gu Xi got a mysterious clone that allowed him to master the fitness technique. ?Under Gu Xi''s choice, there was another ding in his ear. ?So even if Gu Xi knew where his shortcomings were, he didn''t have time to deal with them. As for agility and perception, they were only needed to be strengthened by professions such as hunters and assassins. He did not specifically pursue this path. ??If Gu Xi faces some pressure and switches to a clone, his agility and perception can be directly increased to more than 12 points. This is actually a good thing for Gu Xi. It is normal that these two items will be strengthened. After all, his agility and perception attributes are the two lowest among all his attributes. Needs agility to move faster. Mysterious Clone (Pathfinding Technique): A power reward from the Mysterious Academy, a clone based on the Pathfinding Technique. The clone can be divided into attached state, switching state and consumption state. ? Pathfinding requires strong senses to determine whether the direction is correct. Like the clone of the fitness spell, two attributes are added, but the fitness spell adds strength and physical strength, while the pathfinding spell adds agility and perception. Attachment status: The clone is attached to the main body, and the main body has mastered the pathfinding skill at level 1. The agility is increased by 2 points and the perception is increased by 2 points to ensure that you will not get lost. Its not that he didnt want to improve these two items, but Gu Xi knew very well what his career was. ?It''s the same this time, you can choose between pathfinding and drawing. Now the appearance of the mysterious clone directly makes up for all this. Consumption status: Give up the clone and use the clone as a consumable. The clone''s pathfinding skill is upgraded to level 5, the agility is increased to 24 points, the perception is increased to 24 points, the mana is increased by 640 points, the clone disappears after the battle and can no longer be used. Of these two skills, Gu Xi would of course choose pathfinding. He had never heard of painting, and Gu Xi had no plans to become a painter for the time being. ?But if you think about Gu Xi, you can understand it. Switch state: Switch to the clone for external use. The clone masters pathfinding at level 3, increases agility by 12 points, and increases perception by 12 points, ensuring that you will not get lost. ?This is quite impressive, and Gu Xi can even try his hand at it with a bow and arrow. Not to mention anything else, just the attachment state can increase agility and perception by 2 points. Not to mention other things, Gu Xi can still do at least something like shooting and hitting. Looking down at the phantom magic wand in his hand, it seemed that he was pretending to be a British longbow. ??Just when Gu Xi was choosing skills, the demon dragon from the bottom of the lake also poked its head out. ??The demon dragon looked at Gu Xi hesitantly, and finally headed towards the earth-bound dragon at the steel city gate. At this time, the influence of the Bone Obelisk has not yet passed, and the steel city gate is still blocked. ?But the Earth-bound Dragon can move. When the demonic dragon passed by, it even said hello to the Earth-bound Dragon. The earth-bound strange dragon glanced at the demon dragon, and after confirming that the demon dragon was not hostile, he ignored it. ??Gu Xi also saw the demon dragon''s movements. He was a little curious about what the demon dragon wanted to do. ?So Gu Xi, who originally planned to leave immediately, now stayed here a little longer. What happened next surprised Gu Xi a little. He did not expect that the demonic dragon in front of him was actually a man of etiquette. After a moment of contact with the Earthbound Dragon, it dived back into the lake. ?Then there was a sound of blowing and beating on the lake. ?? Gu Xi had heard this kind of blowing sound before in Li Yuzhen''s wedding procession, but it was obviously not this music. ?Then Gu Xi saw a large number of fish carrying some pearls or things wrapped in water plants, arriving near Gu Xi''s steel city gate. ??When these swimming fish swam to the edge of the steel city gate, they just shook their bodies and threw all the things they brought into the strange ghost realm of the earth-bound dragon. Slowly, Gu Xi discovered something. In the strange ghost realm of the Earth-bound Dragon, some undead with fish heads and human bodies began to appear. ?This made Gu Xi somewhat curious. He stepped forward to check and found out that what the demon dragon had sent over were the corpses of the dead fish demons from Long Lake Jiao Lake. The pearl is the demon elixir that the fish demon has not transformed into clearly. All the water plants are wrapped in it are bones. This is also the best thing the demon dragon can find. As for the flesh and blood of the fish monster, there is no need to think about it. After most of the fish monsters die, their flesh and blood will be eaten away, leaving nothing behind. The reason why the demonic dragon did this was actually because there were undead murlocs in the strange ghost realm of the Earthbound Dragon, but there were not many of them. Thinking that these corpses were useless, they sent them to the Earthbound Dragon. ??Of course the demon dragon will give gifts to the Earth-bound dragon, and naturally it has not forgotten Gu Xi''s share. After the Earth-bound Dragon made way, the gift-giving team arrived in front of the Iron City Gate. The demon dragon personally presented three things and placed them in front of Gu Xi. Gu Xi looked at the three rather small treasure chests and nodded with satisfaction. ?? Regardless of the quality of these things, it is the attitude of this demonic dragon that makes Gu Xi satisfied. ?Gu Xi took a step forward, reached out and opened the treasure box. You have obtained the architectural design drawings of the herring farm (large). Herring Farm (Large): Use 2500 resources, 10 units of wood, and 10 units of stone to build a herring farm (large building) in the city. After completion, 30 herrings can be trained per week. After completion, it can produce 150 units of fish ingredients per week. After completion, 150 fish mounts can be trained per week. Herring (level 3): experience (0/200), attack 4, defense 3, life 9, skills: underwater impact, body enlargement. You got the Holy Grail (Purple)*1 Holy Grail (Purple): The Holy Grail has been used by countless people. It contains the wishes of all living beings and the power of the gods, and can be used to predict good and bad luck. You got the essence of the sun and moon*300 [Essence of the Sun and Moon: Special energy. The power of the sun and moon collected by practitioners every morning and midnight. Each day is one, which is equivalent to one share of normal energy, but is stronger than normal energy. It can be used in city construction. Or transactions, etc.] (End of this chapter) Chapter 1007： Leaving the promotion ground (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1007 Leaving the Jin Terrace (please subscribe for more updates) The gift given by the demon dragon was actually not that important, but for Gu Xi, all he wanted was face. After all, his battle with the three Taoist priests this time, on the surface, was to help the demon dragon breathe a sigh of relief. ??If the demon dragon has no expression, then no one will help the demon dragon in the future. For this reason, the demon dragon can be said to have sent up all the best things it could offer. ??Whether Gu Xi sees it or not, the demon dragon has to make its own statement. If it doesn''t work, the demon dragon may send him away. Fortunately, Gu Xi is not the kind of person who is difficult to communicate with. These few things are enough for Gu Xi. ??This time he comes here, even if he doesn''t meet the undead old man who showed the way before, Gu Xi will still help the demon dragon for the mission. After putting away these things, Gu Xi nodded to the demon dragon. ??If it were before, it would definitely not care about them. Hearing this, Gu Xi''s eyes lit up. Soon, the time for the Bone Obelisk''s ban on Gu Xi skills and Bone Dragon passed one by one, and all the seals were unlocked. These are just what I need, thank you. ?Looking at the reaction of the demon dragon, Gu Xi said nothing more. When the demon dragon saw that the white bone iron chain wrapped around the city gate was retracting rapidly, it knew that Gu Xi had been waiting here for something, so it did not force Gu Xi to stay. When Gu Xi was about to leave the Jin Terrace, the demon dragon still said: "Immortal, I know a way out of here. This is a small road, and no one knows it." At that time, it can protect a larger area. This corpse has a strong stimulating effect on the demon dragon. At this time, Gu Xi also stood up, turned to the demon dragon and said, "I''m getting ready to leave. From now on, you can only rely on yourself." Instead, he sent Gu Xi away honestly. ?However, it really had no other inventory, and in the end it just sent some fish for Gu Xi''s consumption. But its different now. The biggest trouble the demon dragon faced has died, and the demon dragon also swallowed the body of a Taoist priest. Seems to be expressing his happiness to Gu Xi. The demon dragon knew as soon as he heard that these fleeing undead souls were the ghosts transformed into after the death of the residents under his protection. You can also deal with more enemies at the same time. It wont take long for the demon dragons level to be improved. He just sat there, eating the food brought by the demon dragon, and waiting for time to pass. ? Gu Xi also happily accepted it, and at the same time told the demon dragon about the undead fleeing team he encountered on the road when he came here. After hearing this, the demonic dragon''s eyes also lit up, and it excitedly circled around the lake. ?However, the demon dragon also played the role of a local snake at this time. He knew very well how strong the enemy he had to face was. ??He had clearly escaped the trap set by the opponent, but in just a few minutes, he was able to arrange for people to come and stop Gu Xi. This shows how powerful the family behind this matter is. ?Although Gu Xi is not afraid of them, he doesn''t want to run into such trouble. Wouldnt it be better to come back and crush him when his level of care is raised? ?So Gu Xi thought for a while and said, "Okay, you can lead the way." My dear, please come this way. ?Under the **** of the demonic dragon, Gu Xi left the Jin Terrace through a passage in the lake that looked like an underwater whirlpool. When he left, the colorful passage before Gu Xi''s eyes was no longer the same. Instead, it is a passage like a water slide. When Gu Xi entered, it was as if the water was pushing him forward. ?This kind of driving force is quite strong, and the water channel is constantly twisting and shifting. Let alone care about it, the water channel itself may not know where it is going. ??Gu Xi felt the sound of water rushing next to his ears. Before he could react, Gu Xi felt his vision go dark, and he threw himself into the water. After poking his head out of the water, Gu Xi found that he seemed to be in a reservoir somewhere in the sewer of Bailian City. This sewer is usually used for flood control and drainage. Normally, no one cleans up here. When Gu Xi fell, he was really thrown into the sewage. ?That weird smell made Gu Xi quite uncomfortable. ?However, Gu Xi didn''t know that after taking this waterway, he happened to decipher some of the Guo family''s arrangements against him. After Mr. Guo discovered that there was something wrong with the Bone Obelisk, he immediately understood what was wrong. ??As an indigenous family in Bailiancheng, the Guo family''s level may not be too high, but their background is definitely not weak. They may not be able to destroy a big guild, but they can easily defeat one or two small players. Just like that, Mr. Guo had already discussed it with the caretaker on the Jin Terrace. Graft the exit passage from the advancement terrace where Gu Xi is located to a private game world. This private game world was accidentally discovered and occupied by the Guo family. The Guo family has been operating here for a long time, and it is now regarded as the Guo familys territory. Some descendants of the Guo family who have little potential are arranged to farm here. Mr. Guo brought Gu Xi here because he wanted to use the strength of the Guo family and the presence of the Bone Obelisk to capture Gu Xi in one fell swoop. ?In Mr. Guos eyes, he has an authentic bone obelisk in his hand, and he occupies this private game world. Through the power of the bone obelisk, it is not a problem to win over Gu Xi. ?He had seen that Gu Xi at that time. The strength is only level 9. This time I go to the terraces to hit level 10. Level 10 is a level, but the Guo familys level 10 is the starting line recognized by the Guo family. As long as there is enough time, they can mobilize enough level 10 players. In this way, the time, place, people and people are all on their side. What reason do they have for not winning? Its just that Mr. Guo has taken everything into account and arranged everything. As a result, Gu Xi actually left Jin Terrace by another way. ?Although Gu Xi was covered in sewage at this time, it saved him a trouble. This is actually a good thing. ?Of course Gu Xi didn''t know all this. At this time, Gu Xi got up from the sewage and looked around at the situation around him. The pathfinding technique was activated, and Gu Xi instinctively looked at a sewer path on the left. ?For some reason, Gu Xi always felt that there was something behind this path that he should go and take a look at. ?This feeling surprised Gu Xi. After thinking about it, he followed the feeling brought by the pathfinding technique and quickly climbed up the sewer pipe and entered a path that was not that inconspicuous in fact. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1008： The dead game world (please subscribe) Chapter 1008 The Dead Game World (Please subscribe) ?Following the path and walking into the sewer space of Bailiancheng, Gu Xi realized that the sewers of Bailiancheng were not simple either. In the sewers, you can often see corpses that have been rotten by the sewage. ?This kind of situation is rare in Bailian City. You must know that in a city that produces necromancers and death knights, there will only be a shortage of corpses, and there will be no corpses littering at all. The best way to clean up the corpse after killing someone is to directly recruit a soul and turn the corpse into a skeleton soldier. Rather than throwing it into the sewer. The presence of such corpses in the sewers shows that the sewers in front of us have begun to intersect with some game worlds and are slowly being assimilated. ??If Gu Xi had not been attacked by the Guo family and had not obtained a copy of the Bone Obelisk, Gu Xi might have kept it in mind and reported the situation after he went out. ?But now, Gu Xi chuckled. He pretended not to have seen it. Anyway, he had heard that there were actually many such situations in some hidden corners of the city. Before, I just felt which direction would be better to move in. ?This is not bad information like Gu Xi. ?This feels like walking in your own living room. Its different now. Looking down from here, even a well-informed person like Gu Xi couldn''t help but take a deep breath. He came here this time, partly to avoid some trouble, and partly because he wanted to see what was there at the location that he could use as his target. ?At this time, I have to admit that pathfinding is really useful in this kind of maze. About half an hour into the sewer, Gu Xi finally came to a deep underground pit. ?At the same time, you will also feel where you can get to where you want to go the fastest. ? Gu Xi can sometimes clearly see where it is appropriate to move forward, where it is inconvenient to walk, where there is a secret passage, and where there is a secret door. ?After Gu Xi tried it a few times, he found that his feeling was correct, and he usually felt more comfortable walking. For Gu Xi now, just go to the most suitable place according to your feeling. ?It looks like you can walk somewhere, but after walking past, there is nothing in front of you. As he moved forward, Gu Xi''s feelings about pathfinding became clearer and clearer. ?After all, Gu Xi is not a pathfinder or a Scoia''tael party. Not every route he wants to explore is there. ?Glancing at the corpse soaking in the water, Gu Xi followed his feeling and headed in a certain direction. ?With this thought in mind, Gu Xi moved forward quite quickly in the sewer maze. ? Whenever he reaches a fork in the road, Gu Xi can always feel in advance what will happen behind each road. Familiar and clear. So Gu Xi walked faster and faster. If it weren''t for the fact that the sewers sometimes have narrow spaces that are inconvenient for vehicles as big as the Holy Silver Evil Coffin to pass by, maybe Gu Xi could release the Holy Silver Evil Coffin now. Running in the sewer as fast as possible. ?From time to time, news comes out that some players disappear in corners of the city. What Gu Xi saw in front of him in the depths of the sewer was a bottomless pit. Looking down from where he stood, he could see that the walls of the pit were covered with a large number of purple crystals. Every crystal contains the breath of death. But these breaths were all blocked at the exit of the pit. ??If Gu Xi hadn''t been standing here, he might not have felt any difference. Just glancing down, Gu Xi took a step back to a position far away from the pit. After making sure that he was safe, Gu Xi wiped off the cold sweat. Just that moment ago, Gu Xi felt as if he was about to be torn apart. But it was precisely because of this feeling that Gu Xi also saw clearly what was under the pit. Gu Xi has experienced the downward world before. ?That is the game world that is aging and degrading. In the deep pit in front of you, every piece of purple crystal is a piece of dead game world. ?This kind of dead game world, or the game has come to an end and all the tasks are over. Either the entire worlds energy has been hollowed out and nothing is left. Anyway, all the game worlds here are the kind of existence that doesnt even have any land left. Their only role is to serve as a base for a city and prevent the city from being assimilated into the game world. Gu Xi didn''t expect that he would end up here just out of curiosity and wanted to try the effect of pathfinding. Fortunately, he reacted a little faster just now. If he took one more look, he might be drawn into these dead game worlds. ??Can you think that this kind of dead game world is a good place to pick up holes? Many players who do not believe in evil have had the same dream. ??But when they come into contact with this dead game world, their vitality will be drained immediately, and their souls will be sealed in the dead game world. Those descending worlds still have levels to speak of and life still exists. ?This kind of dead game world, there is really nothing in it. ??If you are sucked in, even if you are the strongest, there is only one way to be sucked in, and there is no possibility of escaping. All players, especially players like Bai Liancheng who are relatively sensitive to the aura of death, have been reminded since they entered school how dangerous the dead game world is. How to deal with it after encountering it. Dont ever think that you are the one chosen one out of ten, who can pick up the slack from these dead game worlds. ??If they hold such thoughts, they will be sealed in the dead game world without even the chance to be reincarnated or transformed into a lich. ?Perhaps after tens of millions of years, the dead game world has turned into a fossil, and the players trapped in it may be picked out by someone who missed it. But what does that have to do with dead players. Since records began, the longest-lived player only lived for more than thirteen thousand years. It doesnt even take a fraction of the time it takes to become a fossil. Why do you want to wait for yourself to become a fossil? After wiping his sweat, Gu Xi found a place to sit in the corner near the sewer. ?He tried not to look in the direction of the pit, fearing that if he didn''t pay attention, he would become dizzy and weak-footed, and plunge into it. ?But no one can save him. ?But at this time, Gu Xi was also curious about one thing, why his perception led him here. There is nothing he wants here. At this moment, in the Guo familys private game world, Mr. Guo, who had just arrived, looked quite ugly. What do you mean you didnt come? I arranged everything, and the entire private game world stopped, just waiting for a full blow, but you said no one came in. How is this possible, man! " (End of this chapter) Chapter 1009： Targeted Gu Xi Chapter 1009 Gu Xi was targeted Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! Uncle Grandpa, we really monitored all the passages, but no one came in. ?While Mr. Guo was angry, a level 10 necromancer stood up cautiously. Could it be that he didnt take the passage leaving the Jin Terrace? Yes, the necromancers who have mastered the city of death often have some weird methods. Its hard to say where they come from. Thats right, brother, you cant blame us for not doing things well just because people didnt come. We have stopped the movement of the whole world. " Yes, we... Thats right, its really not our fault... But for the Guo family, as long as they can get people over, half of the problem can be solved. Meaning that all players in the family can wear purple clothing. ?After getting angry, Mr. Guo had to think of another way. After all, they still have to besiege Gu Xi. As for the space-time gate they call, it is a special building they installed in their private world. They have no objection to stopping the running of the private world to grab an orange item. Not to mention anything else, Gu Xi must be brought back. The children of the Guo family talked one after another. But now that no one has come, Mr. Guos anger is of no use. So for the sake of orange equipment, there is no problem in letting the children of these aristocratic families work hard. Later, the Space-Time Gate lived up to their investment. As for not being able to drag someone along, that is almost impossible. ?Of course dragging people or items requires energy, and the stronger the quality of the items or characters being dragged, the more energy is required. Normally, they can capture some giant dragons or Behemoths and other creatures through the time and space gate, and serve as targets and materials for the Guo family''s disciples to practice. When they first obtained the time and space gate, they spent a lot of money on it. All the materials used to build the time and space gate were of purple quality. After all, orange equipment represents the lower limit of a family. Not to mention other things, as long as they have orange equipment, it means that they have a method that can be used to deal with the negative effects of purple equipment. After thinking for a moment, Mr. Guo said: "Activate the space-time gate. I will use the bone obelisk to bless it and provide energy." ??Has the ability to lock items or characters and drag things directly from where they are to the private world. It means that when family members are at low levels, they will have much stronger fighting power than others. If you are dragging down some enemies, the weak ones may be fine. If they are of high level or have strong resistance, they may need some other means. After listening to Mr. Guo''s words, the children of the Guo family said nothing more. Sometimes they can also find some purple equipment through the time and space gate and come back. The previous investment has long been replenished. Not to mention, this time they can also use the Bone Obelisk. In the family of Bai Liancheng, who does not know how good the bone sacrifice path of the white bone square script is. As long as the sacrifices are given, you can get whatever you want. There is nothing the Bone Obelisk cannot do. So after Mr. Guo made his decision, the children of the Guo family said nothing more and acted quickly one by one. ?Mr. Guo also took out the bone obelisk and walked to the door of time and space. The time and space gate of their Guo family is actually called the Void Reversal of Time and Space Gate. But most people cannot get such a thing, at least in the eyes of the Guo family''s children, this is the fact. So they always call this void reversal time and space gate a time and space gate. In their eyes, this is the only one. Mr. Guo walked to the door of time and space, stretched out his hand, and the bone obelisk was held in his hand. ?Behind him, stood two children of the Guo family. One of them was holding a purple dress, and the other was holding a corpse that looked like white jade. ??This is a sacrifice used to worship the bone obelisk. Place the bone obelisk on the ground, and the two Guo family disciples place the sacrifices in front of the bone obelisk. Blessed in the name of the bones, the time and space gate can lock the target enemy! After Mr. Guo finished speaking, he bowed forward and bowed to the bone obelisk. After bowing, the purple clothes and bones placed in front of the Bone Obelisk turned into black ash on the spot, and disappeared around the Bone Obelisk when blown by the wind. Mr. Guo also showed Gu Xi''s appearance at this time. ?At the same time, the power of the Bone Obelisk is introduced into the time and space gate. ?Mr. Guo then introduced Gu Xi''s appearance into the time and space gate, and at the same time read out the news he could find out about Gu Xi. ?But all he could find out was some basic information. For example, Gu Xi started out as a necromancer, and his level was now level 10. ??But his profession is really not the normal path of a necromancer. Now he is not a lich, but the Lord of the Underworld. This point can be said to have changed since Gu Xi was promoted to level 5. This is not something that ordinary people can inquire about. ?Even if Mr. Guo''s status in Bai Liancheng is unknown, there is no way to find the corresponding information. After all, this is every players secret. What profession the player has and what choices they make when upgrading are all their strengths and weaknesses. ??If someone knew about it, they would be targeted directly. Even if Mr. Guo wanted to ask, he couldn''t find out so much. He can only report some simple information now. Fortunately, there are many ways to lock the enemy through the space-time gate. Although he only has his face and identity, this is actually enough to locate Gu Xis location. As expected, the picture on the space-time door kept turning at this moment, and soon he saw Gu Xi sitting on the ground. ?Seeing Gu Xi''s look, Mr. Guo nodded with satisfaction. it''s him. Mr. Guo was not in a hurry to take action, but carefully looked at Gu Xi''s situation. At this time, Gu Xi was still dressed as an elf archer, but he could tell that Gu Xi was not an archer player, and he must have a disguise item on his body. ?This kind of cross-dressing prop will also cover up the quality of Gu Xi''s other equipment. This is also the reason why he didnt judge Gu Xichengs outfit at first. ?Now he was paying attention to Gu Xi''s every move. Finally, his eyes fell on Gu Xi''s left hand. He noticed that there was a simple bracelet on Gu Xi''s left wrist. There were three different beads on the bracelet. It could be seen from the current situation that these three beads seemed to be related to the mind and the mirror. , oil painting related. ?Is it possible that this is his orange outfit? Mr. Guo''s heart moved and he kept this in mind. When he dragged the person over later, he would first seal the bracelet in his hand. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1010： Capturing interest (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1010 Capturing Gu Xi (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! When Mr. Guo took action, Gu Xi finally recovered from the shock. He tried hard not to look at the dead game world and prepared to take a detour to leave. ?Although he discovered this place, Gu Xi knew very well that he could not move the things below if he wanted to. Before he had the corresponding knowledge and technology to support him, he came into contact with the dead game world, and the final ending only had the word "death". ??Moreover, Gu Xi has no intention of moving Alidovi City out of the mirror underground palace and placing it in the real world. ?The things that lay the foundation for cities in the real world are of little use to Gu Xi. ??He can''t risk his city being swallowed up by the power of death by picking up a crystal from here and taking it back to be a fossil. ?He came here just to see the scenery he had never seen before, and forget about the rest. Even to get back the Bone Obelisk, Mr. Guo must fight this battle. Just when Gu Xi lay down on the ground, a group of purple shadows appeared where he was standing. Seven or eight purple, semi-insubstantial arms stretched out from the shadow and grabbed Gu Xi just now. location. ?At this time, whether he goes there in person or sends troops from Alidovi City, he will receive a targeted attack. He understood that someone was eyeing him and wanted to arrest him. ?But just as Gu Xi was about to go around the big pit and leave, his heart suddenly tightened. So Gu Xi was unwilling to waste his troops. At the moment, the only person who can do such a thing and directly find himself is Mr. Guo, who has mastered the Bone Obelisk. An uneasy feeling appeared in Gu Xi''s heart. Gu Xi now has a good grasp of the battle situation. ??Gu Xi, who was rolling on the ground, didn''t even think about it. He raised his magic wand and pointed at the purple shadow. ? He ??was not sure what the situation was on the enemy''s side, but he believed that Mr. Guo would directly want to capture him, and he must have arranged everything behind him. Just when he was promoted to Lord of Underworld, he gained a new ability. Rolling on the ground, Gu Xi also saw the purple shadow. ?Even if he wins, Gu Xi''s losses will be quite large. ?However, Gu Xi moved quickly and fell to the ground in one fell swoop, so his grasp was empty. But he never expected that Mr. Guo would actually use this fighting method. So as soon as he felt this way, he immediately lay down on the ground, preparing to roll and dodge to a safe place. ?Since Gu Xi got the Yanguang Six-rayed Lantern, he rarely felt this way. After all, half of Mr. Guos bone obelisk is in Gu Xis hands. Personal version of the undead natural disaster, the gate of **** opens. The gate of **** is open! ??This is to directly throw the ghost gate at the enemy, and what comes out are the lonely ghosts wandering on the road to hell. ?There are a lot of these things, and they are the most desperate among the undead. ??It would be okay if someone like Gu Xi had mastered the ability of Death Lord. ?Even if they cannot be subdued, they will not arouse their hostility. But if you encounter someone who has no grasp of anything, then they are a natural disaster. ?They dont care what appears in front of them. In their eyes, even their companions are targets for attack. As for Gu Xi''s first time using the Ghost Gate, he didn''t know how many ghosts would be released by opening the Ghost Gate, so after making the first move, Gu Xi simply gritted his teeth and faced the purple shadow again. The ghost gate opened five times inside. In Gu Xi''s mind, if he opened the ghost gate six times, even if he failed half of it, he would be released into the enemy''s home at least three times. No matter how many arrangements they make, they can''t withstand so many lonely ghosts. But Gu Xi still took it for granted when he guessed what was going on over there with the purple shadow. ?When he opened the ghost gate, it stimulated the time and space gate on Mr. Guo''s side. The previous time and space gate only found Gu Xi''s location through the bone obelisk, but had not locked anyone''s hand. It was different now. The space-time gate locked onto Gu Xi on the spot. More and more arms stretched out from the purple shadow and grabbed Gu Xi. Facing this situation, Gu Xi could only keep opening the ghost door. But Gu Xi has no idea about the effect of each opening of the ghost gate. ?Now seeing more and more arms grabbing at him, a thought flashed through Gu Xi''s mind. ?The opening of the ghost gate must be useful, why not strengthen it? As soon as Gu Xi''s heart moved, the man wearing the Huangquan dragon robe appeared next to Gu Xi. As soon as he appeared, he pointed inside the purple shadow. The Huangquan Edict! ?This Underworld Edict also has a certain impact on the Gate of Hell opened by the skill of Opening the Gate of Hell. With the fall of the Underworld Edict, the level of the Gate of Hell has been raised by at least one level. The quality and level of the ghosts coming out of it have also been improved. ?Such a situation gave Gu Xi, who had been dodging, a sense of confidence. But at this moment, an arm suddenly popped out from the ground and grabbed Gu Xi''s foot. When Gu Xi was caught, he didn''t feel any nervousness. He pointed the magic wand towards that arm. Deep Freeze! He grabbed Gu Xis arm and was frozen on the spot. ?Gu Xi raised his foot and kicked the arm out with one force. ?Then Gu Xi pointed decisively in front of him. The dead witch is summoned! Twenty necromancers were summoned under Gu Xi''s order. Gu Xi shrank his body downward, trying to hide among these necromancers. ??It''s just a pity that Gu Xi''s clothes are nothing like the necromancer. Even if Gu Xi released the necromancer, there were still many arms reaching towards Gu Xi. ? Gu Xi could only temporarily switch to the pathfinding clone, and used his 12 points of agility and perception to dodge his arms. But he understood that it was not possible to continue like this. He is always looking for a suitable way to deal with it. ?While dodging, Gu Xi went through everything in Gu Xi''s mind, starting from the skills he had mastered, to the various equipment in his hands, and finally to the men he could use. In the end, Gu Xi''s target turned to the holder of the bone obelisk he had just obtained. ?If the opponent uses the Bone Obelisk, can Gu Xi also use it? As soon as Gu Xi thought about it, the person holding the bone obelisk quickly appeared behind Gu Xi. ?Gu Xi only gave him one order, to find a way to get Gu Xi out of the situation in front of him. When the holder of the Bone Obelisk appeared, Gu Xi''s body was automatically covered with a layer of gray-white bone armor. Then the holder of the Bone Obelisk moved. His eyes turned to the direction of the purple shadow, and on his hand Made an action. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1011： Death Storm (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1011 Death Storm (please subscribe for more updates) Curse! ??The holder of the Bone Obelisk did not worship or anything like Mr. Guo did. ?Although the sacrifices must be made up afterwards, the action is obviously much faster. ?? And he didn''t need to say anything, he just had an idea and he could use the power of the bone obelisk. As soon as the holder of the Bone Obelisk came out, he realized something was wrong with the situation in front of him. Gu Xi was locked by someone because of the power of the Bone Obelisk. ??To ensure that Gu Xi is not captured, the most important thing is not to let Gu Xi be locked. ??The Bone Obelisk is the best at this kind of thing. It''s just destruction, just a curse. ??But the arm reaching out from the purple shadow thought otherwise. They seemed to have lost their target and kept grabbing at the surrounding areas. The second curse was struck. ?At this time, Gu Xi felt a lot more relieved. With the speed in front of him, he should be able to dodge. Gu Xi is willing to trust his own judgment. ??Just when the holder of the Bone Obelisk took action, Gu Xi had a feeling in his heart that he was standing too high. So the person holding the suit cursed and went up. Gu Xi could clearly feel that the arm that was grabbing him was deflected quite a bit. Lie down again as before. But Gu Xi believed in his current level of perception. Under this curse, Gu Xi himself did not feel anything wrong. Even if that doesnt work, its best to destroy the genuine product on the other side. Although I dont know how this feeling came about. ??The wielder actually wants to kill him directly and grab the bone obelisk on the opposite side. But at this moment, the holder of the Bone Obelisk did something big again. This is the means of perception that brought him here from the maze. ??The holder of the Bone Obelisk didn''t know why he did this. He just felt that doing so would be good for Gu Xi. ??The holder of the Bone Obelisk can also clearly feel that behind the purple shadow, there is a power that is of the same origin as him. ?So after dodging several arms, he ignored the other arms that were still grabbing at him, and instantly stopped from moving at high speed. ?That is the original location of the Bone Obelisk. ?So after the first curse temporarily rescued Gu Xi from trouble, the holder of the Bone Obelisk took action again. The moment Gu Xi lay down, he felt a frightening breath of death coming from the nearby pit. ?Gu Xi directly threw his head to the ground and used all his magic power to protect his body, not even wanting to lift his head. ?This outbreak of death breath lasted for nearly three minutes before it was over. ?In the past three minutes, Gu Xi has been lying on the ground, not daring to move. ??If Gu Xi thought that he had completed the 10th level promotion before, and had several pieces of orange equipment in his hand, not to mention other things, he could definitely walk sideways in Bailian City. But the breath of death just now definitely made Gu Xi give up some of his thoughts. ?The breath of death just now made Gu Xi feel what a death storm is. He believed that if he hadn''t fallen down earlier and if he hadn''t been motionless, he would have died if there was even the slightest mistake. After the breath of death disappeared, Gu Xi stood up carefully. He found that the previous purple shadow had completely disappeared, along with the two armor holders he had released. ??Gu Xi was startled and quickly activated the six flame lanterns. He was also afraid that his two strongest armor holders would be lost in the death storm just now. Fortunately, with Gu Xi''s activation, the holders of the Underworld Dragon Robe and the Bone Obelisk appeared in front of Gu Xi again. Gu Xi noticed that the auras of both of them had changed somewhat. ??The Huangquan Dragon Robe has a thick layer of death energy on the outside of the body, just like a cloak on the outside of the clothes. Behind the holder of the Bone Obelisk, a shadow of the obelisk appeared. ?This shadow echoed the obelisk he was holding in his hand, and it was unknown what effect the shadow of the obelisk had. Seeing that his two suit holders were fine, Gu Xi finally breathed a sigh of relief. At this time, Gu Xi looked around. ? Gu Xi noticed that when he lay down just now, a large number of purple crystals appeared on the walls of the underground space under the sewer. These purple crystals were quite familiar to Gu Xi. These are clearly the dead game world crystals that were thrown into the deep pit below. Gu Xi walked carefully to the pit and glanced down. ?At this moment, Gu Xi finally understood what had just happened. ?It turns out that the Bone Obelisk used another curse on Mr. Guo''s family just now, making them unable to recognize Gu Xi''s location. And this happens to be the final home of the dead game world. ?There are too many purple crystals made of dead game worlds here. ??The Bone Obelisk doesn''t even need to do anything, just let those scrambling arms grab a purple crystal. The dead game world is a taboo wherever it is placed. If there was no way to deal with it, it might have been broken into pieces and cleaned up long ago. Mr. Guo only controls the Bone Obelisk, but he is not a god. In such a situation, it is useless even if a stronger person comes. Just now, Mr. Guo dragged a complete purple crystal into the private world of the Guo family through the time and space gate. ?This dead game world burst into flames as soon as it came into contact with a game world full of life and vitality. The most terrible thing is that Mr. Guo dragged this in himself, and he couldn''t stop it even if he wanted to. As for the other children of the Guo family, they are too busy to care about this. Dont forget, Gu Xi had opened several ghost gates before. ??Gu Xi himself didnt know that the opening of the ghost gate was actually quite successful. At least four of the six ghost gates were opened into the Guo familys private world. ?Of these four ghost gates, two are affected by the Huangquan Dragon Robe, and their quality and size have been improved to a certain extent. It can be said that the private world of the Guo family was in chaos at that time. ?Most of the Guo family members who were preparing to ambush Gu Xi all took up weapons and fought with the lonely ghosts who rushed out of the ghost gate. After all, they must ensure the strength of Mr. Guos plan. Can''t let these guys appear suddenly to ruin Mr. Guo''s arrangements. Because of this, they did not notice what Mr. Guo dragged out of the time and space door. By the time the Guo family reacted, the purple crystal, which represented taboo and danger, had already landed on the ground of their family''s private world. ?It was at this time that Gu Xi felt something was wrong and fell to the ground. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1012： The last temporary task component (please subscribe) Chapter 1012 The final temporary mission component (please subscribe) ?? Gu Xi, who got up again, had no idea what the situation was before him. The only thing he was sure of was that it seemed like he had escaped another disaster. What are these things? ?Standing in front of the deep pit, Gu Xi steadied himself unsteadily. He was still mumbling about the situation at hand. He is provoking someone. Gu Xi shook his head and was about to take advantage of the current trouble in the Guo family to escape directly. Let''s go back and find out where the Guo family members are before calling back directly. ?But as soon as Gu Xi turned around, he kicked something. At this time, Gu Xi was quite wary of everything in this place. ?This bone has been crystallized into blue, but the bone pattern is relatively complete, with no bones missing, large or small. After the battle just now, Gu Xi now has a psychological resistance to all crystal products. Your temporary mission: The sealed power has changed, and you have found a right leg part that meets the requirements of the mission. ?If he gets excited and moves just a little bit louder, the crystal right leg will be thrown into the deep pit by him. ?However, Gu Xi also knew that such a mentality would not work. There are some fragments of cement on the bones. You can tell where the bones were stored before. The moment he lifted his right leg, Gu Xi felt a strong breath of death coming from the crystal right leg. After calming down, Gu Xi noticed a prompt popping up on his temporary mission. ?Now that he sees crystals and other products, he wants to step aside first. This task has already been faced by Gu Xi since he first started taking office. Task requirements: Find seven sealed parts (6/7), assemble and defeat the assembly (0/1) As a result, because the sealed parts were hard to find, Gu Xi, now at level 10, had only found six of them. ?Gu Xi didnt expect that he could still find items and parts needed for the mission here. ??If it weren''t for the deep pit filled with dead game worlds behind him, Gu Xi would have jumped back immediately when he kicked this thing, avoiding any possibility of him coming into contact with these weird things. ?Suppressing some discomfort in his heart, Gu Xi finally stepped forward and lifted up the crystal right leg. He is a player after all, so he cannot be mentally unbalanced like this. It was a right leg with only bones left. ?It was precisely because Gu Xi suppressed the idea of ??jumping back that Gu Xi could clearly see what he had accidentally touched just now. After all, everything he had seen before proved that everything here was dangerous. Fortunately, this death aura was not corrosive, and its effect was similar to that of negative energy, so Gu Xi did not immediately throw away the crystal right leg. You must know that the location where Gu Xi is standing right now is near the pit. ?Judging from the current situation, he is still one waist short of finding it. This situation is quite incredible to Gu Xi. If this were done by other players, they might give up after only a few attempts. After all, it has been delayed for so long, and it has not brought any positive benefits to Gu Xi. Normal players are the kind of people who want to get something today so that they can use it tomorrow. ?It is quite rare for someone like Gu Xi to collect parts for more than a year and still not complete them. ?Gu Xi also smiled at this. Only people like him can endure loneliness and wait until the task is nearly completed. ?While thinking about it, Gu Xi lifted up the crystal''s right leg, preparing to put it away. But when he lifted up the crystal''s right leg, Gu Xi suddenly noticed that there was a ring on the thumb of the crystal''s right leg. ?This kind of ring is relatively rare. After all, few people put rings on their toes. ?This made Gu Xi somewhat curious. He glanced around and felt that there was no danger, so he reached out and took off the ring. The moment the ring is taken off. ?Gu Xi felt as if he was being dragged into an illusion. Damn it, I got tricked again. Gu Xi''s first reaction was to curse secretly in his heart. ?But soon Gu Xi discovered that he didn''t seem to be affected at all. He just saw a world being destroyed in the sky. And the Heavenly Way of this world is trying to find ways to save itself. The self-rescue method in this world is very simple at the beginning. Players are introduced to self-rescue through some means. ??But what surprised Gu Xi was that these players were different from the current players. ?These players look like ghosts, with translucent skin and muscles, their bones are more transparent and crystal-colored, and there are starlight nodes one after another inside their bodies. Looking from a distance, it looks like it is made up of countless stars. Because their appearance was too abstract, Gu Xi knew immediately that these were not players of his generation. They should be players from ancient civilizations. ?But Gu Xi is not an archaeologist or anything like that. There is not that much research on ancient civilizations. ??He also had no idea of ??researching the other persons race. At this time, Gu Xi''s attention was completely attracted by the scene in front of him. He noticed that the dying game world attracted players to save themselves. However, players are like locusts. After entering this game world, not only do they not bring vitality to the game world, but they drain everything out of the game world. In the end, the Heavenly Dao of this world finally discovered that he had done something wrong. When players were excited to challenge the final BOSS in this world, the Heavenly Dao of this game world did something. He gathered the core of the game world together and made three rings. Place it on the last BOSS. At the same time, a passage was opened for the BOSS. If the BOSS does not die, there will not be much change, but what if the BOSS dies in the hands of the player. ?Then the death of the BOSS will trigger a big explosion in the entire world, and all players in this game world will die. And this game world will directly skip the fate of the downward world and enter death on the spot. At that time, only the corpse of the BOSS with the ring will be sent out of the game world. The ring that was sent out is the key to this game world. ?This ring contains powerful energy that was forcibly preserved in that game world. As long as the three rings are put together again, a new game world can be reopened. ?Just when Gu Xi wanted to see clearly the situation of the ring in front of him, a blur appeared in front of him, the illusion disappeared, and Gu Xi reappeared in his original position. "real or fake?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 1013： The thrown away ring (please subscribe) Chapter 1013 The thrown away ring (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! ? Gu Xi took the ring in his hand and studied it back and forth, but didn''t find anything different about it. ??However, Gu Xi discovered that in addition to dragging people into the illusion and letting people see how the game world was destroyed, it also had a positioning function. ?As long as you hold this ring, you can feel that somewhere, there are two rings that are also used for positioning and are flashing there. Throwing the ring up and down in his hand, Gu Xi felt that his scalp was itching. It was because he was growing his brain. Who are you trying to deceive? ?Gu Xi muttered. ?Although Gu Xi believed that his luck was not bad, he was now right in front of a deep pit where a large number of dead game worlds were piled up. ??This is because I''m afraid that I don''t know how to find the other two rings, right? It is possible for him to obtain the relics left by a certain game world before his death. If it is normal, Gu Xi may also ask if he needs help. He had no intention of hunting for treasure in the sewer this time. Instead, he sensed the direction of leaving the sewer and walked out quickly. ??Moreover, no information or tasks are given. But after meeting Mr. Guo, Gu Xi had no idea of ??helping Bai Liancheng anymore. But with the pathfinding skill, it is quite simple to just want to go out. There is no idea of ??contacting these players. He glanced at the players who were rushing down, hesitated for a moment, and did not stop them. He just left from a position that these players did not notice. The maps have been drawn. Once again put on the pathfinding clone, the breathing speed and perception once again increased to a very high level. As for the ring, whoever wants to pick it up can pick it up himself. Gu Xi will not participate in this kind of thing anyway. Standing on the edge of the pit, Gu Xi clapped his hands, turned around and left towards the other end of the sewer. But the question is, precise positioning? Three rings can recreate a game world together? The scams in the Anti-Fraud Center are not so outrageous. ?Gu Xi quickly locked his direction and started walking towards the exit of the sewer. Hunting for treasure in this sewer is quite difficult. ?In Gu Xi''s view, Bailian City is not a good place. On the surface, it is in good order, but privately it is not good either. ?Then why are you using illusions to tell me all this? Let me know which race of players did the leg bone Im holding come from? ?Gu Xi shook his head, raised his hand, and threw the ring into the deep pit filled with dead game worlds. Gu Xi no longer has the same attitude towards Bai Liancheng as before. It was obvious what they had found. ?While walking outside, Gu Xi found that some players seemed to be entering the sewer from the sewer entrance. After getting out of the sewer, Gu Xi raised his head and looked at his surroundings before walking in one direction. At this time, Gu Xi has already activated the clone of the pathfinding technique. ? Even though he seemed to be moving slowly, in the eyes of others, his speed was not weaker than that of an ordinary vehicle. The direction Gu Xi was heading at this time was towards the Sunshine Guild. ??Although his attitude towards Bailian City has changed, Chaoyang Guild is still friendly. At least Chaoyang Guild did not show any hostility towards Gu Xi. When the other party shows no hostility, Gu Xi will naturally not act recklessly. Gu Xis idea about whats coming next is very simple. He has passed level 10, then he can participate in the creation of the world. In this way, Gu Xi can get rid of the contract with Chaoyang Guild and join the team of Genesis. ?Before that, Gu Xi planned to gather another handful of wool in Chaoyang Guild and learn some knowledge that can be learned after level 10. Lets see if there are any specialties in the guild. After Gu Xi leaves this time, he may never have the chance to come back. If I dont buy out some of the resources within the guild, I dont know when I want to buy again next time. In the meantime, Gu Xi still has two opportunities to deal with the dungeon. The reason why he stopped last time was entirely because he had already obtained the ticket to enter the group book. The next time you enter the Westminster Abbey major event copy, the subsequent group copy will definitely be triggered. The troops Gu Xi has are enough to cope with the group battle, but his own strength is still a little bit behind. So this matter has been postponed for the time being. ?Now that Gu Xi''s strength has reached level 10, not to mention the qualitative changes brought about by the level upgrade, the enhancement brought about by the level is enough to make Gu Xi confident. Not to mention the surge in troops Gu Xi had during this period. He just hasn''t shown these troops now. If he could show it off, Gu Xi''s military strength would definitely be able to crush all players above level 10 in the guild. Let them see the biggest feature of the Necromancer: one person forms a group. So in the next period of time, Gu Xis focus will naturally be on learning and copying. Gu Xi estimates that in the past, the registration process for Genesis took about half a year. ?As long as the registration is successful, he will represent the Chaoyang Guild and participate in the Genesis Battle. Based on Gu Xis professional characteristics and level potential, he will be assigned to the potential group. At that time, whether he participates in gilding or gets more for his hard work, Gu Xi will be able to find his own place in the battle of Genesis. At that time, it will be the peak period of Gu Xis growth. He can improve his own level in the shortest time and quickly push his level to level 20 or even level 30. ?While thinking, Gu Xi ran towards the direction of the Sunshine Guild. His appearance was clearly that of a shooter, coupled with his faster-than-normal movement speed, he quickly attracted the attention of many people. ?Most people looked at Gu Xi a little strangely. In their eyes, Gu Xi is not a player in their Bailian City. Where did the Elf Archer come from? Why did he come to Bailian City? Could it be that some new world suitable for them has opened nearby and they came here specially? "You''re overthinking it. Apart from the undead, Bailian City is also part of the underwater world. What are the elves doing here, changing their job to become a Naga?" ?The players murmured about this situation and didn''t pay too much attention to it. But because of dressing up like this and running on the street, Gu Xi once again avoided a disaster. ?When Gu Xi came out of the sewers, all the players he saw in the sewers were from the city lord''s mansion. At that time, the City Lord''s Mansion already knew about the destruction of the Guo family''s private world. For the complete destruction of an aristocratic family, the lord of Bailian City had no idea of ??pursuing the matter. After all, in the game world, being exterminated is a normal thing. If you provoke others and get killed, the other person is not to blame. ??The reason why the city lord sent people into the sewers was entirely because one of the three orange pieces of equipment in Bailian City, the Bone Obelisk, could not be lost. When Gu Xi came out of the sewer, the city lord was searching for a powerful necromancer throughout the city. ??All the necromancers who are obviously not right are all under the surveillance of the city lord''s mansion. Only Gu Xi''s appearance and behavior were obviously that of an archer, so he was simply ignored. Let him return to Chaoyang Guild easily. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1014： The situation is urgent (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1014 The situation is urgent (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! ?As soon as he entered the Chaoyang Guild, Gu Xi felt that the atmosphere within the guild had become significantly tense. Many players are coming and going in the guild, transporting some weapons and equipment. ??Gu Xi noticed that this time not only the combat players in the guild were mobilized, but also some civilian staff, or small players without potential, were also mobilized. Even the seemingly useless undead of some players have been mobilized. The entire guild has become like a huge arsenal. Comrade, what happened? Upon seeing the situation in front of him, Gu Xi quickly stopped a passing player and asked. "I don''t know either. Not long ago, the city lord''s palace issued an emergency mobilization order, asking all guilds to fully mobilize, as if there was an invasion by a foreign enemy." What they found was a deep pit that looked like a bombed cesspool. They used certain characteristics of the bone obelisk to forcibly bless the time and space gate, hoping to take something away from the dead game world. By the time he got the news, the Guo family had been completely wiped out, the authentic bone obelisk had been destroyed, and the Guo familys private game world had turned into a dead land and was transforming into a dead game world. ?It is because of this that the Guo family went from being a third-rate family in Bailiancheng to becoming the first-rate family in Bailiancheng. ??The city lord of Bailian City had no idea what was going on. ?The aura of death there is so strong that even the players in Bailian City are unwilling to approach it. They are usually jealous of the time and space gate in the hands of the Guo family. After all, this thing is unreasonable. They can drag some good equipment they like into their hands at will, or drag enemies they cannot defeat into the traps they have set. Go inside. Now that traces of the Guo family''s initiative have been found here, and the Guo family has concealed the fact that Gu Xi has orange equipment and has seized some of the rights to the Bone Obelisk, the players sent by City Lord Bai Lian are worried. I think the Guo family discovered something in the deep pit where dead game worlds were piled up. Mr. Guo found out that Gu Xi had orange equipment in his hand, and all matters regarding Gu Xi were decided by him in private. ??The lord of Bailian City had no idea what was going on. The only thing he was sure of was that the Bone Obelisk was gone. ?Gu Xi also had a puzzled look on his face. Could it be that the fact that he took away the Bone Obelisk and destroyed the Guo family was discovered? ??If Gu Xi really had to face a city''s necromancer, there was really no way for him to win with certainty. ?Just a few people, what can they find out in such a short period of time. The last location where the Bone Obelisk appeared was in the sewers of Bailian City. In order to retrieve the Bone Obelisk, the Lord of Bailian City had to mobilize limited troops to find the last clues about the orange equipment. All they could see were the dead fragments of the game world that were blown up everywhere. ?Actually, Gu Xi didnt know that he was thinking too much. With the various tools they brought, the only thing they could find out was that the Guo family had activated the time and space gate and wanted to drag something away from here. Foreign enemy invasion? At that time, I am afraid that Li Yuzhen will have to be invited out in order to save Gu Xi and escape from Bailian City. In such an environment, let alone searching for the whereabouts of the Bone Obelisk, anyone who can enter this sewer is considered a pretty amazing player. Regarding the time and space door of the Guo family, the upper level of Bai Liancheng knows clearly. As a result they caught the dead game world. Finally caused a big explosion. The situation in the dead game world is clear to every player. Let alone orange equipment, even if you come with red equipment, there is no way to resist the devouring of the dead game world. The Bone Obelisk is finished. It was precisely because of this conclusion that the Lord of Bailian City issued an emergency mobilization order to the entire city''s guilds. ?? Bai Lianchengs three pieces of orange equipment are all useful. ??The Bone Obelisk is mainly to ensure the safety of the city, prevent games from invading the city, or prevent foreign enemies from invading the city. At present, there is a problem with the Bone Obelisk, and there may be problems with the city''s outer defense line. When the city lord of Bailian City finds the corresponding orange equipment to consolidate the defense line again, Bailian City must use some means to deal with the situation at hand. ??The biggest headache for the city lord of Bailian City is actually not the lack of orange equipment. The loss of the Bone Obelisk only made the city lord of Bailian City heartbroken. What really bothered him was that Genesis had begun to lay out its plans. Potential or high-level players in Bailian City had already begun to move towards Yuanzu City. . ?The people left in the city now are those players who have no potential and have been forcibly promoted through the opportunity of Genesis. ?They are fine inside the city, but if placed on the defensive line outside the city, they are of no use at all. You must know that not all players will take the path of fighting. Among players, there are many who strengthened their secondary positions after discovering that they had no fighting talent and embarked on the path of farmers, blacksmiths, miners, etc. . They are seemingly death knights or necromancers, but they really have no fighting ability. Even for necromancers, the undead around them, even the contracted undead, are all prepared for their secondary jobs. ??For example, a necromancer who has a secondary job as a blacksmith, the contracted undead around them are either miners or responsible for pulling the bellows. ??If this was placed on the battlefield outside the city, they would take it and die. ??So the city lord of Bailian City also had a headache. In order to ensure that there would be no problems in Bailian City, he had to find a way to handle everything by himself. At this time, the city lords of Bailian City were considering whether to ask for help from other cities. As for the guilds in the city, all players must be mobilized, at least to protect Bailian City before a big chaos breaks out in Bailian City. None of this was known to Gu Xi. After all, Gu Xi''s location meant that he had no way of guessing what the Lord of Bailian City was thinking. ?Looking at the chaos in front of him, Gu Xi didn''t know who he was going to find to sign up for Genesis. ?Just when Gu Xi looked confused, another burst of bird calls sounded in the sky. ?Gu Xi looked up and saw the Chaoyang Guild''s Golden Crow hovering in the sky. ?Looking at the anxious look of the Golden Crow, Gu Xi was somewhat confused. "What''s going on here?" Before Gu Xi could get the answer, the face of the player who was stopped by Gu Xi changed. "Something happened to the president, hurry up and help." ?While the Golden Crow was hovering, Gu Xi thought about many possibilities. But he never expected that such a thing would happen. Thinking of how kind the president of the Chaoyang Guild was to him, Gu Xi couldn''t help but quicken his pace and ran towards the portal square. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1015： Rescue Team (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1015 Rescue Team (please subscribe for more updates) ??When Gu Xi rushed to the portal square, he found that the former deputy leader of the Lieyang Mage Group was injured and sitting on the ground gasping for air. Behind him were his contracted undead. ?Many players from the Chaoyang Rays Guild gathered around the deputy leader and looked at him anxiously. Gu Xi squeezed into the crowd and wanted to see what was going on. After resting for a while, feeling that his life was almost restored, the deputy leader stood up. Im fine. How many players are there in the guild to fight now? Hearing the question from the deputy captain, the players gathered around looked at each other, not knowing how to answer. Since the beginning of Genesis, the number of players in the guild has been decreasing rapidly. ?Those players who have joined the Knights, Mage, or other groups are okay. They have a lot of connections in the guild, and most of them are children of aristocratic families. No matter how chaotic things are, they will not leave Chaoyang Guild. But other players are different. The monsters in the game are about to be killed. Hearing the words of the deputy leader, the players shouted one by one. The deputy leader couldn''t help but increase the reward a lot. ?Even though there are so many people crowded together now, there are only a few who can really fight. For a while, the players looked at each other again and again, and for a long time they were not sure what happened this time. ??In addition, the guild still has to complete various tasks in Bailian City. Currently, all the players who can stay in the guild are not very powerful players. ?Sign up now and your guild mission will be completed for one year immediately. " ??What good would it do them if they just flipped the table like this? Deputy commander, what happened? The people from the Fusion Society launched their arrangements, and nearly a hundred game worlds with completely different conditions were dragged together by them, causing chaos in the game world. Some passages in and out of the game world have been forcibly opened by them. What, how could it be? The Fusion Club discovered that there was something wrong with their plan, so they stopped trying to flip the table. The president is guarding the passage over there. We now need manpower to go over and support the president. " If Bailian City is destroyed, wont they get nothing? ?Looking at everyone''s silence, the deputy leader also looked a little ugly. It doesnt have to be too strong, as long as its over level 5. It doesnt matter if you dont have any troops. The guild will find a way to arrange it. I need manpower now. Is there any manpower I can call on? At this time, a player asked: "Deputy leader, didn''t you say that all the guilds in the city have sent people there? How dare they? Some players took advantage of the opportunity of Genesis to leave the guild directly and went to Yuanzu City with the team organized by Bai Liancheng. Fortunately, several players like the bottom team captains stood up at this time. As players, they know exactly what the Fusion wants to do. Our guilds mages and knights have reached more than half, why arent they enough? " ?As soon as this question was raised, other players quickly responded. "Yes, deputy commander, we have already sent out many people, and the battle line cannot collapse so quickly." Thats right, besides, with the manpower we have now, its useless to improvise some troops. The players talked in twos and threes. Its not that they are not loyal enough to the guild, its that they really have no fighting ability in front of them. Lets talk about the fact that Fusion will blackmail players. After this period of publicity, most players also know about it. Outside of the game, black players are not as good as themselves, and inside the game, normal players are not as good as black players.????So most players are not willing to The scene suddenly became chaotic. Looking at the chaotic situation in front of him, Gu Xi, who was crowded in the crowd, also shook his head. Just when the deputy leader was about to say something, a golden crow suddenly flew out of the void and landed next to the deputy leader. After catching Jin Wu, the deputy leader listened carefully to a few words. ?Then his face became even more ugly. Okay, I dont ask you to fight against the Fusion Association, but you can always save people. Please do your best to rescue the president. Without the president, the Chaoyang Guild will be finished. The deputy leader''s voice couldn''t help but lowered. Seeing the deputy captain like this, Gu Xi hesitated for a moment, but finally stood up. Deputy commander, if you want to save someone, count me in. When Gu Xi stood up, the deputy leader was obviously stunned for a moment. Because Gu Xis style of dressing up is very different from that of the Necromancer and the Death Knight. The deputy leader also didnt understand why there was an archer in his guild. "Who are you?" Gu Xi, the one who won the reward during the last Bailien Festival. Hearing what Gu Xi said, the deputy leader reacted, "So it''s you. Aren''t you a necromancer? I remember that I wanted to admit you into the Sun Mage Group. You disappeared later. Why did you change jobs? Become a shooter? " The deputy leader looked at Gu Xi with some surprise. ??Gu Xi also knew that his dress would make people a little confused, but he didn''t explain much. Deputy Captain, I have just completed my promotion and reached level 10. If you want to save people, you can count me in. Upon hearing this, the deputy leader nodded decisively. Okay, even a carrot can occupy a hole, even you. ?With Gu Xi taking the lead, the next thing was much easier, and soon other players came forward in twos and threes. ??Among these players are death knights and necromancers. The weakest one is just over level 5, and the highest one is only around level 11. Gu Xi, a player who has just advanced to level 10, is actually not very conspicuous in the team. After gathering forty people, the deputy leader had no more thoughts of shaking people. He said loudly: "Let''s set off now. Time waits for no one. You guys are following me. No matter what happens, don''t pay attention to it. Let''s just move forward." After speaking, the deputy leader took out a token, opened a nearby portal, and led the team in. Gu Xi followed the crowd and walked into the portal together. Soon all players entered the portal. Approximately ten minutes passed after the portal was closed. The new order was sent to the major guilds by messengers from Bailian City. ?This order is not an order for the major guilds to mobilize players to concentrate their troops. Instead, each guild is asked to conduct self-examination, and all players who have just completed level 10 promotion within three days are sent to the City Lord''s Mansion. The City Lord''s Mansion has a very important task that needs to be handled by the players who have just completed the level 10 promotion. ?Its just that Gu Xi happened to enter the game and accidentally missed this message. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1016： Gu Xi, you come to be a scout (please subscribe) Chapter 1016 Gu Xi, you come to be a scout (please subscribe) Following the deputy captain into the game world, Gu Xi immediately felt that the game world in front of him was even more chaotic than the mirror underground palace where Ali Dovi was. Although Aridovi City has a city layout in which time and space are cut into seven or eight layers, the whole city is still the same as the positive and negative, and has the appearance of a city. But the game world in front of us is different. The chaos here is abrupt and disorderly. The road ahead was going smoothly, but the road suddenly turned into mid-air. ? Sometimes there is nothing in front of you, but half of a living person''s body hangs upside down from the sky. Some trees grow horizontally, and some buildings are directly stretched and enlarged, or directly squeezed into a ball. There is no normal environment here anyway. After entering this game world, Gu Xi heard the prompt to enter the game, but the prompt sound was intermittent. Not only was it inaccurate, but it also gave players who entered the game world a headache. Dont listen to the prompts. We are here this time to save the president. Well, by the way, Gu Xi, you have switched to the archer route now, so you can be a scout. ?These things are for you. ??Gu Xi also wanted to explain that he was still a necromancer, and he needed to have strong soldiers and heroes. But the deputy captain didn''t give Gu Xi a chance to explain at all, and quickly stuffed everything into Gu Xi''s hands. The arrangement needed to be rearranged, so his attention turned away from Gu Xi and turned to the following players. There are too many game worlds integrated here, and weirdness has begun to appear. No one can guarantee whether they are facing weirdness or living people. Remember that you are responsible for exploring the path and dont mess around. " ??It''s just that there are too many novice players here, and they don''t have much coordination with each other. ?But at this time, no one answered the deputy leader. ??This is the number of people in the main regiment. The deputy leader has also participated in land reclamation before, and has gradually reached the position of deputy leader of the Lieyang Mage Group. Then the deputy leader said to Gu Xi seriously: "After meeting the president, the contact information on your hand will change slightly to prove that the president is a real person. Other than that, you don''t care No matter what kind of player you meet, never stop. ??Gu Xi, who had left the sight of the deputy captain and the others, did not sneak around, take detours, or run cautiously like ordinary scouts. Now that we are organized, it will be easy for us. ?This situation made the deputy leader a little stunned. He really changed his job? ?This speed is okay. Has he realized some different talent? " ?Gu Xi wanted to refuse, but he had already got everything, and Gu Xi couldn''t say anything else. You dont know how to draw a map? This is an automatic map manual. As long as you walk through the place, the map will be drawn automatically. After you find the president, just send the crow back. " ?The deputy leader ran away as soon as he saw Gu Xi. Just as he was about to tell Gu Xi to stop, he realized that the direction Gu Xi was going was exactly the direction where the guild leader had problems. After Gu Xi walked away, the deputy captain began to organize the team, and a total of forty players followed him. Gu Xi saw clearly that the world in front of him was full of problems. This is the contact information of the president, and this is the locator, which is used to confirm your safety. "Why?" ?So Gu Xi turned around, picked up the magic wand and headed in one direction. An extra minute of delay here will increase the risk. ?For this reason, Gu Xi immediately released the Holy Silver Evil Coffin. Then his pathfinding spell was fully activated, and he stared at the road in front of him, pointing at the Holy Silver Evil Coffin. This is the first time since Gu Xi got the evil coffin that his naked eyes can keep up with the speed of the evil coffin. ?The evil coffin was moving too fast before, and the wind blowing in front of it made Gu Xi''s eyes hard to open. In the end, the evil coffin had to be allowed to escape on its own. ??It''s different now. Gu Xi stands in front of the Holy Silver Evil Coffin. His eyes can not only keep up with the speed of the Holy Silver Evil Coffin, but he can also direct the direction of the Holy Silver Evil Coffin. With Gu Xi''s current agility, he could easily point to the position where he could move forward, and kept pointing in the direction of progress. ?At the same time, Gu Xi was still thinking about checking the situation nearby to prevent some enemies from suddenly appearing and slowing down his progress. ??However, the further the Holy Silver Evil Coffin moved forward, the uglier Gu Xi''s face became. ?At this time, Gu Xi could also see that the situation in the game world in front of him was not very good. The deeper you go, the more weird and twisted places you find. Sometimes impassable cracks may even appear directly on the ground. ?Sometimes Gu Xi can even see four or five buildings squeezing towards him. ?Gu Xi also knew that as a scout, he could not just pass by on his own. He had to consider the people following behind. ??If he can pass by himself, but the people behind him cannot pass by following the route given by Gu Xi, then what use is he as a scout? So there are many roads. When looking for a path, you must consider the route and method of advancement. ?Gu Xi would not take a road that was obviously blown up immediately after walking on it. ?There is also the kind of road that triggers the mechanism directly after walking through it, and Gu Xi will not move forward. ?In addition, Gu Xi also pays attention from time to time to see if there are any sudden abnormalities nearby. We can''t let Gu Xi pass by and the road suddenly be cut off. ?As a result, the Holy Silver Evil Coffin would sometimes run back and forth in a circle on the way here in order to determine the final route. After determining the route, Gu Xi will send back some of the maps he just drew in advance. To ensure that the troops behind will not be too far away from themselves, and the route will change when they finally come over. ?At this fast and slow speed, it took Gu Xi nearly thirty minutes to finally find the location of the president of Chaoyang Guild. The reason Gu Xi was so sure was that one of the people in front of him was the president of the Chaoyang Guild. That was because Gu Xi saw a three-legged golden crow corpse whose level was obviously over level 20, hovering in the sky. Compared to being placed as the sun in the Chaoyang Guild, what this zombified three-legged Golden Crow shows is its most real side. ??Although it is an undead, the aura it emits is the aura that the undead are most afraid of. The strongest sunlight, it can appear harmless to the undead, or it can directly burn all undead. At this time, the three-legged golden crow hovering in the sky is at full firepower. Just by looking over there, Gu Xi felt his eyes go white, and he felt like he was about to go blind. At this time, Gu Xi quickly sent out a signal to the sky. I am from the Chaoyang Guild, and I am here to support the president. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1017： The unusual three-legged golden crow (please subscribe) Chapter 1017 The unusual three-legged golden crow (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! Gu Xis voice was relatively loud, so it naturally reached the Three-Legged Golden Crow. ?But Gu Xi never expected that upon hearing this sound, the three-legged golden crow would rush towards Gu Xi''s direction. ?At first glance, it was clear that he was not coming to greet him. "change!" ?Gu Xi roared and pointed at the three-legged golden crow in the sky. Hurry Wind Technique! ?When Gu Xi gave the order, the Holy Silver Evil Coffin turned in one direction and flew towards a relatively safe location. ?At the same time, Gu Xi activated the Rapid Wind Technique. He did not ask to kill the three-legged golden crow or anything, he just wanted to push the three-legged golden crow aside. After all, the three-legged golden crow in front of him is the sun of Chaoyang Guild. Gu Xi is not sure what happened to this guy now. He doesn''t want to lose the treasure of Chaoyang Guild. Otherwise, he would really kill this three-legged golden crow. Its just that the light from the Three-Legged Golden Crow was so strong that Gu Xi had to squint when he looked over, making it difficult for him to see what was behind the Three-Legged Golden Crow. Most importantly, the Holy Silver Evil Coffin is restrained by the three-legged Golden Crow in many places. At this time, Gu Xi quickly centered on the position where the three-legged golden crow was hovering before, and began to lead the three-legged golden crow forward. The Holy Silver Evil Coffin wanted to cut into the shadows and use the shadows to speed up. As a result, when the three-legged golden crow was illuminated by the sun, all the shadows disappeared. The Holy Silver Evil Coffin almost overturned the car at this time. ?Similarly, the Holy Silver Evil Coffin needs to accelerate through the **** to take off and jump over the position. The three-legged Golden Crow can fly directly over. There is no need to turn on the ground like the Holy Silver Evil Coffin. Gu Xi always wanted to confirm what was wrong with this guy. After Gu Xi sent out the map and information, he no longer had too many worries in his heart. ?At this time, Gu Xi focused more on guiding the Three-Legged Golden Crow. As for the route, all the issues were left to the Holy Silver Evil Coffin. Gu Xi didn''t have time to think about it now. While sending the latest map and news to the deputy captain, he led the three-legged golden crow to a farther location. Just when Gu Xi turned around and looked back, he suddenly discovered that there seemed to be something wrong on the back of the three-legged golden crow. ? Even this three-legged Golden Crow sometimes does not need to flap its wings. Sometimes it can glide in the sky by simply spreading its wings. ?However, the three-legged Golden Crow reacted quickly. When it was blown away by the wind, it turned around and cut out of the wind. Why did you attack him in the first place? As long as there are no problems in the general direction of the Holy Silver Evil Coffin, Gu Xi has no intention of excessively stopping it. ?However, Gu Xi soon discovered that the speed of the three-legged golden crow that emerged from the influence of the rapid wind technique was far faster than the speed of the holy silver evil coffin. There must be a reason why the three-legged Golden Crow suddenly takes action. After letting the Holy Silver Evil Coffin take him to the other side, Gu Xi did not forget to observe the current situation. He hoped that he could hold off the three-legged Golden Crow for a while and let the deputy captain''s people get here. ?Although the speed is not as fast as before, it is obvious that he has been staring at Gu Xi. ?That flying speed is much faster than the Holy Silver Evil Coffin. ??If Gu Xi hadn''t kept using the Rapid Wind Technique, which delayed the flight of the three-legged Golden Crow, it might have flown above Gu Xi''s head by now. The closer the three-legged golden crow flew, the more dangerous Gu Xi felt. ?It seems that as soon as it flies over itself, it will immediately pounce down and tear itself into pieces. ?At this time, the anger in Gu Xi''s heart could no longer be suppressed. At this time, he sent a letter to the deputy commander again. Told them the situation here. And Gu Xi bluntly stated in the letter that the three-legged golden crow was almost flying over his head. If a fight breaks out later, Gu Xi will not stop. ??Although the Three-Legged Golden Crow is the treasure of Chaoyang Guild, Gu Xi will not risk his own life for the guild''s treasure. ??If the opponent really flies in front of him and attacks, Gu Xi will not show mercy. ?Seeing that Gu Xi had already picked up the magic wand, he was ready to fight. ??The three-legged Golden Crow that had been chasing in the sky suddenly stopped chasing, screamed in the sky, turned around and flew in the direction it came from. ??Three-legged Golden Crow''s behavior shocked Gu Xi. He was a little confused about what was going on. ?So Gu Xi quickly stopped the Holy Silver Evil Coffin and looked towards the three-legged Golden Crow. Since his back was to Gu Xi, Gu Xi happened to see what was happening behind the three-legged golden crow. Behind the three-legged golden crow, under the golden feathers, there is a golden iron chain. Obviously this three-legged golden crow is controlled by someone. ?This situation left Gu Xi speechless. ?Is it possible that the three-legged golden crow in front of me is not the three-legged golden crow of Chaoyang Guild? ?Gu Xi was stunned for a moment, thinking seriously about the appearance of the three-legged golden crow. But he found that he seemed to have no way to judge. Because a normal person really has no way to tell which sun in the sky is his/her own sun. ??If you see it wrong this time, then the situation will be a little bad. Gu Xi wasted no time here and even attracted the deputy captain and others. Just when Gu Xi was about to send a letter to tell the deputy leader that he had made a mistake in his judgment, the three-legged golden crow seemed to have been stimulated. It turned over in the sky and crashed into a huge building hanging upside down from the sky. . ?The building in front of you, if placed on flat ground, would be a skyscraper with a height of more than 300 floors. It can accommodate at least hundreds of thousands of people. But after being dragged into the twisted game world, this skyscraper seemed to have been there for hundreds of years. Not only were the tiles and glass on the outside gone, but even the cement filling it inside was gone. , revealing the steel frame underneath. Looking at it from a distance, it looks like it is about to fall from the sky at any time. ?When Gu Xi passed by here just now, he immediately chose to drive around the Holy Silver Evil Coffin from the side. The same was true for the Three-Legged Golden Crow at that time. He had no intention of competing with these steels to see who was stronger. But now, the three-legged Golden Crow was stimulated by something unknown, and actually bumped into it. Boom! After the three-legged Golden Crow collided, the skyscraper made a strong explosion as if it had been hit by a missile. ?Then Gu Xi heard a voice. Want to escape! Then a heavily armored soldier wearing gold armor and a blue-skinned octopus head rushed out of the flames. He jumped back and forth on the blown steel bars, and was about to fall into the three-legged golden crow that flew out of the flames. on the back. At this moment, Gu Xi''s heart moved, and his hand movements were much faster than his reaction. He made a bow and arrow gesture, and struck the heavy armored soldier with one blow. Guts explode! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1018： Chapter 1018 Octopus Head Team (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! ?When Gu Xi took action, there was a ding in his ear. However, Gu Xi had no time to pay attention to this at this time. With this blow, the blue-skinned octopus head that had not jumped onto the three-legged golden crow turned over in the air and hit a fallen steel pillar heavily. . At this time, the three-legged golden crow turned over in the air and flew quickly inside the skyscraper. At this time, it didn''t care about what was in front of it at all. Anyway, it just hit it like this, even if it was completely injured, it was not afraid. Looking at the scene in front of him, Gu Xi knew that there was something wrong with the three-legged golden crow. He wanted to follow it and take a look, but Gu Xi still hesitated for a moment, turned around and headed towards the position where the three-legged golden crow was hovering. ?Now that the three-legged golden crow has not come to chase you, let''s go over and have a look. Look to see if there is anyone over there, and see if the three-legged golden crow is the one raised by the leader of Chaoyang Guild. ?Why did it attack Gu Xi again? ?Following the movements of the holder of the Soul Lamp, Gu Xi understood that these octopus heads in front of him were all masters of the mind. Before Gu Xi could figure out what was going on, the Holy Silver Evil Coffin jumped out from the shadows. ??The holder of the Soul Lamp jumped out immediately when he didn''t get the command to rest. ?The Holy Silver Evil Coffin immediately jumped into the shadows, activated its highest movement speed, and rushed towards the direction designated by Gu Xi. ?This yi no longer has the influence of the three-legged golden crow, and the holy silver evil coffin ran quite smoothly. ?Gu Xi didn''t react for a moment. Facing the light in front of him, he narrowed his eyes. ?Then Gu Xi felt a pain in his neck, as if something had bitten him. It was then that Gu Xi realized that not far away, there were five octopus heads that were the same as the heavily armored octopus heads he had just beaten, staring at him. As soon as Gu Xi appeared, all their eyes stared at Gu Xi with wide eyes. Because he was relatively close, Gu Xi could clearly see that the eyes on the faces of these octopus heads were all out of place. Just now they were using their spiritual abilities to influence themselves. He seemed to be wondering, why did Gu Xi appear? No, Gu Xi suddenly had an idea in his mind. But he did not let go of his concern for rest. In addition to the normal pair of eyes, there are also some eyes on the forehead, chin or cheeks. "let''s go!" ?As soon as he appeared, he decisively blocked Gu Xi with himself. One of the most critical questions is whether the three-legged Golden Crow belongs to Chaoyang Guild. If so, why did you attack yourself? If not, how come it is here. At this time, various questions kept running through his mind. ? Gu Xi slapped his hand back and grabbed a blue thing that looked like a tadpole or a leech from his neck. Its just that they didnt expect that Gu Xi would understand the terrifying power of the soul when he faced the killing stone. After obtaining the Six-rayed Flame Lamp, unless encountering some special circumstances, Gu Xi''s ability to keep it on will be immune to psychic power. As a result, these people immediately used their spiritual power on Gu Xi. Not only did he fail to control Gu Xi, but he also released the holder of the Soul Lamp. Gu Xi, who understood this, was not polite and pointed at the octopus heads. As soon as these octopus heads saw Gu Xi raising the long bow in his hand, they immediately made different actions. Two octopus heads wearing red kimonos immediately retreated, and an octopus head wearing heavy armor rushed forward carrying a weird weapon. The remaining two octopus heads were holding water guns filled with blue liquid in their hands, ready for battle. It is obvious that their team is a team of Mage, Priest and two attackers. It''s just that Gu Xi didn''t recognize any of the weapons in their hands, from those used by mages to those used by warriors. Facing the soldiers rushing towards him, Gu Xi immediately made a shooting motion. Defend, dodge! ?The octopus-headed warrior who rushed out let out a weird scream. Although he couldn''t understand what he said, the meaning of his words appeared directly in Gu Xi''s mind. ?It seems that people who have the power of the mind are different. It is actually possible to directly communicate with each other in this way. Gu Xi even thought of a possibility in his mind. ?? Could it be that the inner eye he hangs around his neck to communicate with his heroes is made of this kind of octopus head eye? ?While thinking about it, Gu Xi made his first move. Death incarnate! Then a bolt of lightning struck the octopus-headed warrior. ??This octopus-headed warrior was wearing heavy armor, holding a short staff in his left hand as a shield, and a two-meter-and-a-half-meter-long soft knife in his right hand. ?In the hands of the octopus head, this soft knife is like a long whip, which can be twisted flexibly and cut at the enemy in front of him at will. It''s just that whether it is a short cane or a soft knife, it has no defensive effect against lightning. ??When lightning struck, the octopus-headed warrior was immediately knocked away by the lightning. ?At this time, the two octopus heads holding water guns fired at Gu Xi at the same time, and a large ball of blue liquid sprayed towards Gu Xi. Unexpectedly, at this moment, Gu Xi''s two incarnations of death appeared on the battlefield. This time Gu Xi used the Titan, the incarnation of death, and the God of Death, the incarnation of death. ??The lightning just now was the power of the Titan, the incarnation of death. Death incarnate? Hes not a shooter, hes a necromancer! An octopus head behind him couldn''t help but scream. When the meaning of these words flashed through Gu Xi''s mind, he was also shocked. He raised his head decisively and looked at the octopus head. ??Although the two octopus heads retreating to the back are both dressed in red robes, there are some problems with the details on their bodies. The octopus-headed man who spoke had a mark on his sleeve that looked like a puddle of mud. ?Gu Xi immediately had the feeling that the mud was a kind of undead. ??The octopus head in front of you is a necromancer? ?Gu Xi was a little puzzled as to how he could come to such a judgment. But this does not mean that Gu Xi will forget the current situation. ?When he wanted to understand the situation at hand, Gu Xi did not stop his movements. Fire field! Hurry Wind Technique! Ice ripples! Gu Xi released three spells in one breath. ?But when Gu Xi released the spell, the two **** of blue liquid also hit Gu Xi. Under the influence of flames and strong winds, two groups of blue liquid collided with the flames. There were two booming sounds not far from the octopus-headed warrior. The shock wave from the explosion was so strong that Gu Xi was almost blown away. ?At this moment, Gu Xi realized what he was doing. ?These octopus heads in front of me don''t seem to be monsters in the game. They are difficult to deal with. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1019： The enemy’s death city (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1019 The enemys death city (please subscribe for more updates) Getting up from the ground, Gu Xi took action decisively. The gate of **** is open! ?Although he has used the Ghost Gate Opener several times, this is the first time Gu Xi has seen the effect of the Ghost Gate Opener. After he released his mana, Gu Xi felt a chill behind him, and countless auras actively contacted him. Gu Xi understood that this was a ghost gate that could be chosen. ??After all, there are so many roads to hell, the number of ghost gates is overwhelming, and the number of lonely ghosts inside is ridiculous. ?When Gu Xi took action to open the ghost gate before, because of the emergency, he really didn''t pay much attention to the situation in front of him. But its different now. If Gu Xi had time, he could pick the door of **** carefully. Even choose the ghost gates from different myths and games. ?This means that if Gu Xi knows the enemy''s origin, then he can choose to restrain the enemy at the last moment. ??The water guns in their hands are very powerful and the shooting speed is relatively fast. They can even spray the body like a laser. At this time, the two legal octopus heads at the end are also ready. Plus there is a necromancer inside the octopus head. In this way, the number of water bombs fired will be reduced, and the suppressed undead will take this opportunity to jump in front of the octopus head. On the one hand, there is not enough time, and on the other hand, Gu Xi in front of him does not know what is going on with the octopus head, and he does not know what the opponent''s nemesis is. ??Before the undead inside the Ghost Gate had yet to pour out, a strange underground gate appeared behind him. ?Only the fastest octopus-headed warrior rushed in front of Gu Xi, but was suppressed and beaten by Gu Xi''s two incarnations of death. Subsequently, a large number of undead swarmed toward the octopus heads behind them like water. Hand had to retreat to the rear to replenish. A huge skull mountain made of white bones rose from the ground. Not long after the hill-like ghost gate appeared, the first undead like a mummy climbed out from the top of Skull Mountain. The two octopus heads holding water guns saw that something was wrong, so they raised their water guns and attacked the undead. So Gu Xi chose the most basic fighting method. It''s just that the situation at hand is not suitable for this. ?After the Skeleton Mountain appeared, it quickly rose on the spot, and the highest point turned into a small volcano more than thirty meters high, directly separating Gu Xi and the octopus head. ??The octopus head who recognized the incarnation of death at a glance had already started preparations when the gate of **** opened and was released. But there is a problem, that is, this water gun does not have much ammunition. ??The octopus holding the water gun shot several times in the back of the head, and they all landed on the skull mountain. Each shot could make the bones fly everywhere, but it couldn''t hit Gu Xi. Following Gu Xi''s move. There will be no more water as soon as you hit the water gun. Choose the largest one when the gate of **** opens. ??The pillars on both sides of this gate are different. One side looks like a stalactite hanging from the top, and the other side looks like an ant nest rising from the ground. Between the pillars on both sides are a group of silt monsters. ?These sludge monsters have translucent bodies of various colors. Inside their bodies, a large number of bones of different origins can be clearly seen. ??If Gu Xi''s sight had not been blocked by the skull mountain transformed into a ghost gate, he would have exclaimed in surprise when he saw the situation in front of him. "Death City!" Because what the octopus-headed necromancer in front of him used was the Death City''s attack on the city gate. ??General necromancers may not be able to distinguish this kind of thing clearly, but Gu Xi has mastered the three divine skills of death, and he knows this clearly. Among the undead that rushed out from the opponent''s city gate, there were also several undead heroes belonging to Octopus Head. These undead heroes are different from the various undead sludge monsters before. They also look like sludge monsters, but they are obviously larger. At the same time, their bodies are not like the sludge monsters, which only have different origins. bones. In their bodies, there will be a complete octopus head that has not been processed in any way. Led by these undead heroes, all the undead troops that looked like sludge were quickly sorted into lines and rushed out. ?At this time, normal people can see that even though these undead souls are all the same as mud, there are actually some classifications in them. ?These mud undead, like normal mud undead, are divided into skeletons, zombies, ghosts, vampires and so on. ? Its just that normal people cant tell the difference at all, except for the fact that the red and transparent sludge monster may be a vampire. ?After these undead souls rushed out from the city gate, they faced the undead souls that appeared from the skull mountain transformed by the ghost gate. ??The undead that rush out from the gate of **** are all ghosts without souls. Some of them have some strength, and some are just ordinary undead, with varying levels. But the silt undead dont care about this. ?Faced with the undead rushing down, the silt undead collided head-on. Let''s fight these undead. It would be fine if the silt undead were killed by someone. But if they kill other undead, the situation will be different. Their bodies will wrap the corpses of the undead. ?Then the bodies of these sludge monsters will grow larger, until they reach a certain size, and then quickly divide into two or three clones. It can be said that such sludge undead do not need a necromancer to summon spirits or something, and they can summon spirits for themselves. ??When the octopus-headed necromancer faced the Ghost Skull Mountain, Gu Xi also cooperated with the two incarnations of death to kill the octopus-headed warriors. ?This octopus-headed warrior has a rather weird weapon in his hand. But there is something to say. ?The weirder the weapon, the faster you will die. The octopus-headed warrior had a good idea at the beginning. The short cane could be used as a shield. As long as he moved quickly, he could block most attacks. But the question is why the shield should be so big. ?That was all experimented by someone who risked his life. Someone used his life to prove that blocking his whole body is the true function of the shield. Facing attacks from all directions, the shield can be used in one move. With a short cane, you have to swing your hand very fast to block it. The gap here is huge. As for the soft knife, the attack range is large, but in close combat, this thing is completely useless. Because the soft knife retracts and cuts itself. ??Coupled with Gu Xi shooting magic arrows from behind, the two incarnations of death easily suppressed the octopus-headed warrior. ? In the end, before the octopus-headed warrior could react, Death, the incarnation of death, cut out the soul of the octopus-headed warrior with a scythe. ?But at this moment, Gu Xi''s expression was full of surprise. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1020： Chapter 1020 Is the octopus head a player? (Please subscribe) You kill Amidana Doka (player, whip swordsman, level 11), and you gain 788 experience points. Player? How could he be a player? When he saw the message popping up in front of him, Gu Xi''s mind was filled with questions. He has never seen such a player before. Although among the players, there are some who make themselves neither human nor strange. ??For example, a black player, or a necromancer who died in battle can turn into a lich. But there are traces to be found. How did you transform the octopus head in front of you? ?Furthermore, Gu Xi had never heard of any city taking such a route. The most important thing is that there seems to be more than one octopus-headed player in front of him. ?? Gu Xi never noticed the sound when it attacked the one that controlled the three-legged Golden Crow before. It''s just that he is a knight, a level 12 sky beast knight. As soon as these mud monsters appeared on the top of the skull mountain, Gu Xi understood that these mud monsters were the opponent''s undead troops. ??What is this all about? Can he still regain his three views? ?But the opponent has already come to fight, so lets fight. ?Thinking of this, Gu Xi couldn''t help but look up at the sky. ?Most necromancers either dont have many undead troops with them, or they cant collect them. Lets talk about the troops that the necromancer brings with him. At the same time, Gu Xi could also feel that the enemy had a complete undead troop system. But just when he was about to start, a large number of sludge-like undead poured out from the Skull Mountain at Guimen Pass. In ancient language, they are aliens. After killing the octopus-headed player named Ami, Gu Xi took the two incarnations of death and prepared to run to the Skeleton Mountain at the Gate of Hell. This situation is obviously wrong. ?That''s simply impossible. ??Although Gu Xi didn''t quite understand the situation of the undead in front of him, their strength should not be underestimated. When he first came over, there were only five people on the other side gathered together. How could there suddenly be such an extra troop? ?Either the octopus head in front of you belongs to another player race that has come into contact with the game world. There are even heroes in this army. Otherwise, when Gu Xi first joined the Chaoyang Guild, he would not have been used as a manpower transport tool by players. ?Looking through it now, it turns out that the octopus head is also a player. Comparing it like this, Gu Xi immediately understood that the two people holding water guns and the two legal system players were also players. This situation can already be seen. ?Either there is a city in a place unknown to Gu Xi where the entire population has been transformed into this kind of octopus head. Gu Xizhen had not seen any undead troops around him before. ?At the same time, judging from the situation of the troops coming out in front of us, the possibility of them being put away is very small. After eliminating some unrealistic options, the remaining options are realistic even if they are impossible. Looking at the silt undead pressed on the skull mountain transformed by the ghost gate, Gu Xi blurted out immediately. City of Death? As soon as Gu Xi said these words, the Skull Mountain not far away collapsed with a roar. A large number of undead souls that had not yet crawled out of the Skull Mountain were all pushed back. At this time, Gu Xi also saw the city gate behind the octopus-headed necromancer. ?Just as Gu Xi guessed, this is the unique method of the dead city. At the same time, batch after batch of new undead troops were walking out of the city gate. ?For the first time, Gu Xi felt what it was like to encounter a city of death. From a city gate, a steady stream of powerful troops are coming out. Those who can face such pressure without collapsing are all players with a big heart. At this time, the octopus heads also saw their companions killed by the incarnation of death. They all looked quite angry. Only the octopus-headed necromancer looked calm. Dont worry, I will avenge Amidana Doka, Mika Dodo, kill them! ?At the command of the octopus-headed necromancer, a mud undead holding a war flag rushed out. ??The battle flag behind this mud undead is five meters high, with a mud pattern composed of sixteen skulls painted on it. Unlike other undead heroes, this one has at least three complete human heads in his body. Leader level? There is no halo, and the level is not higher than level 20. The battle flag behind is interesting. Grab it. With one look, Gu Xi judged the enemy''s situation, and then a city gate made of trees rose up behind Gu Xi. ?Compared with the city gate of the octopus-headed necromancer in front of him, Gu Xi''s city gate is obviously much larger. ?At the same time, there are obvious walls on both sides of the city gate. The walls are covered with scarecrows. There is also a moat made of yellow sand in front of the city gate. ?This is exactly the gate where Gu Xi garrisoned troops. ??When he saw such a city gate appearing behind Gu Xi, the octopus-headed necromancer also screamed. How is it possible, how is it possible for you to master two magical skills at the same time! ?Gu Xi ignored him at all. ?Amilcar rushed out of the garrison gate with his Blue Knights. Also rushing out together were the white-robed cavalrymen with rainbows hanging on their bodies. As soon as Amilka saw this situation, he knew what Gu Xi was thinking without even asking. ??The white-robed cavalry were temporarily placed under his command. So Amilcar immediately turned his attention to the silt undead who had formed an army. "Notice that the leader in front is not there. Kill him. The battle flag behind him will be yours. Your Blue Knights have a battle flag. It is half completed. I will find a station for you later. , and its done. Hearing this, Amilcar looked excited. Blue Knight, Ghostly Light! ??Then all the Blue Knights raised their spears and roared at the mud undead in front of them. Light of Ghost! Kill! When Gu Xi released his city gate, the eyes of the octopus-headed necromancer went straight. ??He had a crazy look on his face, the tentacles on his face were waving constantly, and he was screaming in an incomprehensible language. But their words have a certain spiritual whispering effect. ?Even if you dont want to hear it, it will still reach other peoples ears if you dont understand it. "How is it possible? How could he control the city of death?" ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Why does it look so different? ?However, Gu Xi didn''t pay much attention. After Amilcar attacked, Gu Xi''s other troops also rushed out. As the three most traditional battalions under Gu Xi, the Black Spear Battalion, the Bone-cutting Battalion and the Demon Sacrifice Battalion are now all located near the garrison gate. As soon as they arrived on the battlefield, they didn''t need to worry about command at all. They stood in the most suitable position on the battlefield. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1021： Grab the city of death (please subscribe) Chapter 1021: Robbery the City of Death (Please subscribe) All troops move forward and release the Bone Dragon troops. Dont let that guy escape. Gu Xi This is the first time to fight against the enemy''s death city. He knew the situation in the dead city very well. ?As long as the owner of the dead city feels danger, he can retreat to his own city at any time and close the city gates. The ghosts cannot find the existence of the dead city. So there are very few desperate battles between death cities. Unless you can hold them back before they escape back to the city of death. Don''t give the other side a chance to take back the city gate. ?This kind of thing rarely happens. But the situation in front of him made Gu Xi see an opportunity to capture the opponent''s dead city. ??The eyes on the face of the octopus-headed necromancer spurted blue blood at the same time, and he let out a sharp scream. ??The appearance of this undead is naturally the undead style of the octopus head. He used another method to stimulate his companion and make him wake up from the blow. Almost at the level 13 level. ?If Gu Xi doesnt eat it, he will miss the opportunity in front of him. ?Under the command of the octopus-headed necromancer, a special undead force came out of the city gate. Nicholas Duoduo, wake up quickly. Now is not the time for you to go crazy. Have you forgotten our mission here? I dont know whats going on in his mind. At this time, another legal system in Octopus Head also discovered that something was wrong. He ordered decisively: "Release the mud basilisk. Damn it, what''s going on with those flying dragons that are all bones? Are they bullying me for not having a two-legged flying dragon?" ?No matter what, the body is covered with mud. For such a situation, Gu Xi would not care too much. ?The other party has placed such a big bait in front of itself. ?So after sending out all his troops, Gu Xi himself was not idle. He decisively released the main city gate and the steel city gate, and they happened to be stuck on the left and right sides of the enemy''s city gate. ??The number of this kind of undead troops is not large, only about a dozen, but their levels are quite high. ?But under the mud, there are no random bones or rotten armor like the previous undead. ?At the same time, he is not very confident. After waking up, the octopus-headed necromancer finally reacted. He had a feeling that the octopus-headed necromancer in front of him did not know much about the city of death. ?Looking at Gu Xi, he has already mobilized troops from his own city of death. He still doesn''t believe that Gu Xi can master two of the three magical skills of death at the same time. In the translucent mud is a complete huge bone snake fifteen meters long. ?Many human remains are wrapped in the ribs of bone snakes. It can be said that apart from the fact that this thing cannot fly, it feels like a mud version of a bone dragon to Gu Xi. Looks like youre trying your best? After releasing the troops, Gu Xi already felt confident. The enemy wants to fight. ?Then beat him until he dies. ?Gu Xi waved his hand, and the sixty bone dragon troops that had just rushed out had obviously changed their appearance. ??As an octopus-headed necromancer, he is the most sensitive to this point. He looked up at the sky, a trace of doubt flashing in his eyes. "How can this be?" Nicholas Duoduo, whats wrong with you? Another octopus-headed legal system was a little speechless. What kind of situation is this? You just woke up from the chaos. Why are you so confused? ??The octopus-headed necromancer pointed at the bone dragon in the sky and said. "That''s not right. Normally, there can be only one to three death incarnations at most. This is already the limit. Why do I look like there are sixty death incarnations?" The octopus-headed undead never thought that Gu Xi had the hand of death in his hand. ?That is a good thing used to strengthen the incarnation of death and develop various effects of the incarnation of death. Gu Xi himself didn''t know that he had such a thing in his hand before. At present, this method has just been mastered by Gu Xi. Sixty bone dragons strengthened by the incarnation of death simultaneously sprayed death dragon breath at the silt snake monsters on the ground. ?With this spray, the sky was dyed pure green. The silt basilisk monster that had just rushed out of the city gate actually raised its head when faced with such a situation, and struck a blow at the bone dragon in the sky. When the skeletal dragons breathed out the death dragon''s breath, the silt basilisk also sprayed out their own rays. A gray light. Somewhat like the melting ray of the Bone Dragon, the incarnation of death. ??But the effect is exactly the opposite of the fusion ray. This is a petrifying ray. After hitting the enemy, it can petrify the enemy and have a certain chance of directly killing the enemy. It can be said that this attack method directly enhances the status of the mud snake monster. With such a unit, no one in the Necromancer team would look up to him. Its a pity that what he met was a bone dragon transformed by death. Lets not talk about the level of these bone dragons, which have been upgraded from level 8 to level 18. Some of their situations have also been added with the effect of the incarnation of death. The invincible effect of the incarnation of death also fell on the bone dragons. Even if these bone dragons are turned to stone and killed by their eyes, they have only exited from the state of death incarnation. They can still fight as Bone Dragons. ?In addition, the number of these mud basilisks is really too small. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? with a dozen or so silt snake monsters, what can they do in this situation. After a burst of death dragon breath passed, the mud basilisk monsters were all wiped out. Whether they have been transformed into the incarnation of death or not, these bone dragons have no intention of stopping here. They quickly rushed towards the other side''s city gate. This is a good opportunity to seize the enemy''s dead city, but you can''t just miss it. But at this moment, the octopus-headed necromancer, who once again woke up from the chaos, also used his last resort. Get up and transform into a giant beast! ??Gu Xi, who was contacting Princess Anna and preparing to release more troops, saw this situation, and his eyes were full of doubts. What the **** is this, turning into a giant beast? Are they still necromancers? Why did it turn into a giant beast? ?Just when Gu Xi was wondering, the mud basilisks that had just been killed by the bone dragon actually rolled in one direction. Gu Xi was shocked and reacted immediately. ?These silt undead souls and the undead souls used by Gu Xi are not the same system. ?Even if these undead are dead, there is still a possibility that they can be put back together again. Sure enough, under the command of the octopus-headed necromancer, the mud merged back together, and then the bones of the mud basilisk that died in the battle were quickly pieced together to form a huge mud mass like a hill. ?In the translucent mud, Gu Xi could even see the bones of the basilisk biting each other and pieced together. Finally formed a nine-headed...snake? (End of this chapter) Chapter 1022： Key mana extraction (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1022 The key mana extraction (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! You can still play like this, the necromancer has been ruined by you. Looking at the reassembled giant sludge monster, Gu Xi was speechless. ??How can this be considered a necromancer? He has obviously brought the cemetery with him. ??If Gu Xi didn''t understand what was going on right now, he would be the Lord of the Underworld for nothing. In the system of the Octopus Head Necromancer, bones and corpses are the source of power, and the real core thing is the sludge outside. They are using corpses to contaminate the mud and use the mud as undead. No wonder when the fight breaks out, the more people fight, the more they fight. ?Standing on the ground, they can replenish their health. After their health reaches a certain level, new troops can be divided by bringing in some corpses. ?While Gu Xi was taking action again and again, his undead troops were also fighting the enemy. In this way, these corpses will either be resurrected or explode, not only not giving the opponent a chance to use the corpses, but also destroying everything from the inside. At the same time, you can also work with the nanny troops at the rear to replenish the blood of the mud undead fighting in the front. ?After seeing how the octopus-headed necromancer dealt with it, Gu Xi took action immediately. ?The enemy uses the corpses as energy, so these corpses are really dead. ??This leader of the undead, who has at least three complete heads hidden in the mud, is a practitioner of both magic and martial arts. At first, Amilcar did not take this leader seriously. And among the silt undead he led, there were also combat magicians and priests. At least his talent is worthy of the title of leader. Because of this, he can take into account multiple aspects of fighting methods at the same time when taking action. Are you still doing this now? Looking at the situation on the battlefield, Gu Xi immediately became angry. But he never expected that the other party''s ability was quite strong. ??There is no need for him to take action personally. He can kill all the enemies by stepping on the mud. He alone can form a war mage and animal husbandry team. In his mind, the other party is just a pile of meat. His target is the leader-level undead discovered by Gu Xi. It can be regarded as a standard regular army. "You are playing with me, Fire Domain! Continuous Corpse Explosion! Spiritualism, get up!" ??Amilcar rushed to the forefront of the battle with hope. Out of the three heads, two are on the legal route and one is on the force route. ??This leader can work with the mage at the rear to use spells to attack and control Amilcar''s troops. ??If I had to say his only weakness, it would be that he does not have long-range troops. This gives Amilcar the opportunity to rush into the enemy''s face. But this is just an opportunity. No matter how much there is, there will be no more. When he rushed in front of the enemy, Amilcar felt like he was trapped in a swamp. ??The speed advantage that the knight troops should have exerted was not used at all. When they attacked the enemy, they had obviously killed many, but as soon as they turned around, new sludge undead would rise from the ground. The most terrible thing is that they are even crazier than normal undead. Seems to be more unafraid of death. Actually, Amilcar guessed it right. Compared to the undead who are not afraid of death, the earth is more unafraid of death. Under such circumstances, even with the lucky blessing of the white-robed cavalry, Amilcar could not fight his way out of the mud. For this reason, Amilcar finally chose to cooperate with other heroes. Yongdou, look towards me, the strongest one is coming! ??Amilcar raised the spear in his hand towards the rear, setting a direction for Yuto. ?Yong Dou knew very well what his strongest method was to sacrifice the demon camp. Mana extraction. The magic ceremony on his side has just been arranged, and business has started so quickly. As for Amilkas request, its actually not that difficult. Gu Xi is currently dealing with the octopus-headed necromancer, so he is not needed for the time being. ?That Yongdou will not refuse to help his companions. ?So Yongdou acted quickly and started the ceremony at the altar that had just been decorated. ??The enemy leader seemed not to notice the situation here. He was still commanding his troops to surround Amilcar''s Blue Knights. ?His fighting style gives people the feeling of a plasterer, applying layer after layer of mud to the wall. For the Bone-cutting Battalion and the Black Spear Battalion, this attack method may not have a good effect. But against the knight troops who have high requirements for speed, this fighting method is quite disgusting. ?It''s no wonder that a proud person like Amilcar needs someone to help break the situation. ?Yongdou quickly completed the magic ritual and grabbed Amilcar in the direction pointed by his spear. Mana extraction. The next moment, a large amount of mana like mud and water was drawn out. ??The amount of mana being drained from this wave made Yuu Dou feel that something was wrong. The amount seems to be more than he thought before. Before Yongdou understood what was going on, Gu Xi shouted loudly: "Yongdou, keep pumping, Arroyo, Robby, step back and protect Yongdou." While Gu Xi was talking, the movements of the mud undead who were fighting Amilka not far away were obviously much slower. Their bodies were like dried mud. If they moved a lot, a lot of them would appear on their bodies. of cracks. Seeing this scene, Gu Xi understood that for these sludge undead, the corpses and bones were the source of power, and what normal people thought of as mana was like lubricant to them. ?Without the bones, these mud undead have no power, and without their mana, the mud undead will disperse automatically. It can be said that manipulation of corpses and mana is the key to dealing with the mud undead in front of you. Previously, Gu Xi carried out a series of corpse explosions on the bones and used spiritualism to tear open the interior, which had already yielded results. ??But no matter how good the effect is, it is not as good as the mana extraction from Yongdou. As soon as he saw the scene in front of him, Gu Xi knew that Yongdou''s side would become the key to the entire battle. It means that when we fight against the city of death next time, we may also need to use the means here. So Gu Xi decisively brought back the two powerful troops and asked them to protect Yongdou. ?At the same time, he did not look at Amilcar, but focused on the octopus-headed necromancer. After the effects of Gu Xi''s Corpse Explosion and Soul Recalling, the Hydra, which had not yet been fully assembled, collapsed again. ?The bones in the mud exploded the mud everywhere. ??The octopus-headed necromancer couldn''t help but scream when he saw this. "How dare you do this? I want you to die and turn into stone, beast soldier..." Before the octopus-headed necromancer finished speaking, the Bone Titan, who had been following Gu Xi, threw a lightning spear towards the other side, scattering the gathered Hydra bones again. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1023： Death city attack and defense (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1023: Death City Attack and Defense (Please subscribe for more updates) As soon as the Bone Titan took action, Gu Xi also immediately noticed that the Bone Titan''s mood was not right. Since Gu Xi''s bone dragon troops have become stronger and stronger, the Bone Titan has become more and more silent. He usually just follows Gu Xi, and the Transformed Undead Team takes action in battles. He looks like a lucky man. things. But this time, the Bone Titan not only took the initiative, but also seemed very excited. There must be something wrong here. Gu Xi glanced at the Bone Titan with some confusion. But he did not stop the Bone Titan''s behavior. At this time, the White Bone Titan seemed to be going crazy. One after another lightning arrows were directed at the gathering bones of the mud basilisk, as if it wanted to vent all its mana. ??In this regard, Gu Xi just wants people to keep an eye on the Bone Titan and don''t let him be broken into pieces. ??Although the Altar of Eternal Slavery can resurrect the dead souls killed in battle, it will consume negative energy and experience. The higher the level, the more it is consumed. ?Especially because only one person can be resurrected at a time. Although Gu Xi has built such altars of eternal servitude in different cities, there are so many dead people that they have to queue up in order. ?Think about how long it took Gu Xi to resurrect all his bone dragon troops when they were completely wiped out. ?Thinking again about Amilcar''s Knights of the Past, Gu Xi didn''t want to have to do this kind of queuing for resurrection again. ?However, the Bone Titan seemed not to know this. He threw lightning arrows forward while striding forward. That''s like performing a series of combos. ?At the same time, he seemed to know the enemy''s weaknesses, and every blow would scatter the bones of the silt basilisk that were trying to gather. After seven or eight steps, the White Bone Titan raised his hands to the sky, and streaks of lightning gathered in his hands. ?Then Gu Xi heard a clicking sound, and he found that the White Bone Titan''s hands were broken into pieces. This is clearly because the power of lightning is too powerful, and the Bone Titan can hardly withstand such an effect. But the Bone Titan didn''t care at all. He raised his hands above his head and kept gathering lightning. Under his operation, the lightning changed from bright blue to a dark purple. Blow you to death! ?The Bone Titan opened its mouth and seemed to roar. ?Then Gu Xi saw a thunder dragon in the sky flying towards the position where the mud basilisk was reassembled. Boom! All the mud and bones were blown up to the sky by this thunder and lightning. At this moment, Gu Xi was suddenly stunned. He noticed that among the bones that were blown into the sky, there seemed to be some larger skulls. ?These bones appear to be those of Titans. Gu Xi understood it instantly. This white bone titan may also have felt the corpses of the same kind, and then went crazy. This is actually a good thing. After understanding the reason for the White Bone Titan''s madness, Gu Xi stopped caring about the matter. From Gu Xi''s point of view, his current goal is to deal with these octopus-headed necromancers first. At this time, the bone dragons had also rushed to the city gate. When approaching the city gate, the level 26 ghost dragon took the lead and rushed directly towards the city gate. At this moment, a magical scene happened. The ghost dragon rushed through the city gate, but flew behind the city gate. It did not fly into the opponent''s death city as Gu Xi thought. Gu Xi has already guessed about this point. He himself controls the city of death. When the door is open, only his troops can enter and exit. When the enemy attacks the city, they will not follow the open door and attack the city of Aridovi. The reason why Gu Xi sent Bone Dragon there was not because he didn''t know all this, but because Gu Xi needed to think about the problem. In the battle between the dead city and the dead city, how can we lock the opponent''s city? ??Is it the connection between city gates, or you still need to put your own troops in. ??It would be easier if it was just a connection between city gates. ?Gu Xi can push the city gate against the opponent''s city gate at any time. But if it is required to put one''s own troops on the opponent''s city gate, then the situation is different. ?After the troops have passed, the first thing to deal with is the problem that the troops cannot enter the enemy city through the city gate. The solution to this problem can only be solved when the opponent opens the city gate and releases his troops. ?For this reason, Gu Xi must first push the troops over. ?It would be embarrassing if Gu Xi didn''t have the troops to attack before the enemy sent out troops again. ?For this reason, even though he knew that the ghost dragons had no way to pass through the city gate in front of him, Gu Xi still sent them out. As for the ghost dragons, what should they do if they find it difficult to pass through the city gate, which affects their morale? ?Then whats the question? When did the undead gain morale? Gu Xis group is really stuck on the key points. The battle between the dead cities is really fought like this. ??It''s just that it''s rare that two necromancers who control the city of death at the same time stand on opposite sides and fight to the current situation. ?In addition, most of the necromancers who have mastered the Death City do not communicate with each other on a daily basis. Very few people will encounter such a thing, and few people know how to fight between Death City and Death City. They can only rely on guesswork to judge everything here. In fact, Gu Xi was lucky this time, and he found the right direction in his first trial. The correct way to fight between dead cities is when the enemy opens the door and releases his troops. The city gate is only connected to the outside when enemy soldiers come out of the city gate. ??It''s just that if the opponent sends troops, if your troops want to squeeze in, they must have the strength to crush the enemy. Otherwise, the troops you send out are just delivering food to the other side. ??The octopus-headed necromancer didn''t know Gu Xi''s thoughts. ?However, as he watched Gu Xi''s ghost dragon walking back and forth at his city gate, he always felt that something was not right. What does the guy opposite want to do? ?Block the city gate and prevent me from letting my troops out again? ?This is really ridiculous. He himself controls the city of death and has released so many city gates. Doesnt he know that he has plenty of city gates? ??You have blocked one city gate, is it possible that you can also block another city gate? ??The octopus-headed necromancer was quite puzzled. He decisively released another city gate, preparing to release another batch of troops onto the battlefield. ??Gu Xi, who had been staring at the octopus-headed necromancer, discovered the opponent''s situation immediately. He decisively mobilized the Bone Dragon troops and immediately rushed towards the newly released city gate. ??As the gate of another death city was opened, before the silt undead could rush out, the ghost dragon rushed in with various bone dragon troops. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1024： How to fight in the dead city (please subscribe) Chapter 1024 How to fight in the dead city (please subscribe) ??Your troops are in contact with the dead city Alsop Super New City of Nicholas Dodo (player, Lord of Filth, level 11). Please ask if you have locked the opponent''s coordinates. Note: If you lock the coordinates of other dead cities, your dead city coordinates will also fall into the opponent''s perception. ??With a ding sound coming from his ears, Gu Xi heard such a choice. ?His ghost dragon successfully locked the opponent''s death city. The initiative is now in his hands. ??If he wants to give the opponent a hand, he can not lock the opponent''s city. At this time, Gu Xi raised his head, and he noticed that the octopus-headed necromancer opposite had also received the same message. His face turned blue, and it was obvious that he had a headache. ??The octopus-headed necromancer roared loudly and ordered the troops he could mobilize to attack. This time he really didn''t care about anything. A large number of low-level undead poured out of his city gate and attacked all the visible creatures around him. ?The appearance of these silt undead also disrupted the situation that Gu Xi had already controlled. The most terrible thing is that the remaining octopus-headed players are not just decorations. When they see the octopus-headed necromancer like this, they understand the situation of the battle in front of them. They are not the kind of people who watch the battle. They are also capable of cooperating with the Octopus Head Necromancer. ?So the three remaining octopus heads on the scene took action at the same time. ?The two octopus heads holding water guns jumped on a mount made of liquid and moved quickly on the battlefield. They held up the water guns that had just been filled with water in their hands, looking for an opportunity to lock Gu Xi. The other legal octopus head released many small blue tadpole-like things from his side, constantly circling around him. ??If someone pays attention, they will find that these little things automatically form a relatively three-dimensional magic circle. ??This is a ritual magic from the Octopus Head side. Just now, Yuu Dou used ritual magic to drain away most of the mana. Now this octopus head wants to use ritual magic to make up for everything. Just when these octopus heads started to move, a sharp crow call came from the sky. The three-legged Golden Crow from before actually flew onto the battlefield at this time. At this time, both sides on the battlefield were shocked by the three-legged Golden Crow flying over. They have no way of determining what unnecessary impact the appearance of this three-legged Golden Crow will have on the battle. ?Especially Gu Xi, the three-legged golden crow had chased him for most of the map before, and Gu Xi was about to kill the three-legged golden crow. Now that the three-legged golden crow appeared, Gu Xi did not think that the other party would come to help him. ?Thinking of this, Gu Xi turned his head and looked to his side. ??Amilcar has the most powerful Blue Knight in hand. If that doesn''t work, let him take over first. Fortunately, a crow landed next to Gu Xi at this time. ?Gu Xi caught the crow, and there was a note under the crow''s claws. ?This is exactly the reply from the deputy leader of the Lieyang Mage Corps. They will arrive in about half an hour, I hope Gu Xi can persist a little longer. Seeing this reply, Gu Xi took another look at the battlefield. This is no longer a question of whether we can persist any longer. ??If the comrades from the guild arrive slower, the battle here may be over. Lock the opponents dead city, and the ghost dragon takes the initiative as a forward force. Dimi Gu Xi stopped in the middle of his order. Only then did Gu Xi remember that Dimi had gone to the Soul Gathering Place again. The various tasks there were of great help to Dimi. Dietrich is still guarding the Dragon Blood Castle, waiting for the next leader-level hero to replace him. At present, there are really not many leaders that Gu Xi can mobilize. The battle situation in front of us is so changeable. ? Gu Xi thought for a moment, and then simply sent out the team of undead converters who were guarding him. "Charge out and rush into the opponent''s city. You don''t need to do much else. Save your own life, clean up the miscellaneous soldiers, control important targets, and wait for my new orders." As for the mud undead that just rushed out on the battlefield, Gu Xi could only leave the task to the ordinary tool heroes. "Yong Dou, don''t worry about anything else, draw it for me and drain their mana." After letting his subordinates go, Gu Xi turned around and gave orders to Yongdou behind him. After doing all this, Gu Xi stepped onto the Soul Calling Tower. At this time, the holders of the Huangquan dragon robe and the spiritual lamp were following Gu Xi. ?Gu Xi actually wanted to release the holder of the Bone Obelisk. But he hesitated for a moment. Things like the Bone Obelisk were quite well-known in Bailian City. ?Most players have heard of this orange piece of equipment at one time or another, and they all know who owns it. If Gu Xi brought out something similar to the Bone Obelisk, it would most likely attract the attention of the players. In this case, Gu Xi''s mind was still very clear. He decisively stood on the top of the summoning tower, raised the phantom magic staff, and used the summoning tower to control the entire battlefield to summon souls on the entire battlefield. Under Gu Xi''s summoning, all the corpses on the battlefield were affected. ?Although Gu Xi did not release the Bone Obelisk, some of the passive effects of the Bone Obelisk still played a certain role. ?One of the biggest features of the Bone Obelisk is that the effect of the Bone Soul Recalling Tower is activated. When summoning souls, the level of all bone-type troops increases by 3 levels. In other words, when the other undead that Gu Xi''s men summoned through spiritualism were only at level 8, the bone-type soldiers, whether they were bone dragons or skeleton soldiers, all started at level 11. This is enough for the battlefield in front of us. While summoning the soul, the "Book of Phylactery" and "Book of Ghost Dragon" also flew out automatically. ?This means that there are corpses on the battlefield that are more suitable for making lichs or ghost dragons. ??Gu Xi didn''t have time to look at anything else right now. He was operating purely as a fool, summoning souls in an area on the battlefield. It doesnt matter whether there is a suitable corpse down there. Under Gu Xi''s control, the undead silt on the battlefield were in bad luck. ?The corpse inside the body turns into a skeleton soldier, and he cuts it off with his weapon. While their mana was still being drained away, the mud that made up their bodies quickly dried out, and eventually even turned into powder. For a time, the battle situation was in Gu Xi''s hands, and Gu Xi even had the troops to turn back to support Amilcar, who had not yet captured the opponent''s leader. ?At this time, another magic octopus head also completed his own magic ritual. A beam of light centered on him and spread outward. Looking at the beam of light flying high into the sky, Gu Xi always felt a little uneasy. He looked up at the sky, and with the influence of the light beam, something seemed to be pulled towards him. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1025： Stealing the City (please subscribe) Chapter 1025 Stealing the City (Please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! I saw a ghost! ??Looking at a huge city gate appearing in the sky, Gu Xi couldn''t help but murmured. ?This city gate that appears in the sky is actually more like a huge, dark blue, semi-living battleship. ?This thing has long and flat sides, and looks like a metal awl. On both sides of the awl are three light blue octopus tentacles. ?This kind of octopus tentacles are woven together to form a gate, and a strange blue light group appears in the tentacle gate. As the light group appeared, the strong wind began to **** everything around into the gate, and even formed a strong wind in the sky. ? Gu Xi knew at a glance that this was the gate of Octopus Head''s base, or something like a sky carrier. This thing is obviously used to capture people or drop it on the battlefield. ??If it is just normal, it will appear. It will take time for them to fall down at such a high level. This time is enough for Gu Xi to find a way to deal with it. But in the current battlefield, Gu Xi also has a headache. The chaos on the battlefield now is almost equivalent to him operating on multiple lines alone. ?Not only has the leader on Amilcars side not been defeated, but the enemys dead city still needs to be dealt with. At the same time, the situation on the battlefield is not good now. If you do this again, the pressure on your mind will suddenly increase. ?But faced with such pressure, Gu Xi also gritted his teeth. Let the Black Dragon Camp come out, gather all the skeleton shooters together, and shoot down whatever falls in the sky. ??Liches and corpse witches all come over and get ready for battle. Isabella, all the priests are handed over to you, and the medical tent is also there. You can use it yourself. ?It doesn''t matter whether the undead are dead or not, the most important thing is that the battle line cannot collapse. " ?Under Gu Xis order, various troops were quickly mobilized. A large number of undead troops quickly deployed at the three city gates and joined the battle in batches. ?At this time, the octopus-headed necromancer also noticed the situation on Gu Xi''s side. He knew that Gu Xi was stronger than himself. He is also the owner of the dead city, and the troops he can take out have not been in interest. The level is not as high as Gu Xi. ?Especially now that Gu Xi has discovered the weakness of his silt undead. Gu Xi''s spiritualism directly pulled out a large number of skeleton troops from his body of the sludge undead. Not to mention the previous corpse explosion and mana extraction. This directly destroys the foundation of the silt undead. The mud undead on the battlefield are always being suppressed and beaten. ?Now their portal appeared in the sky, and Gu Xi indeed suppressed all the troops at once. ?This opportunity was seized by him. This is a great opportunity, now! ??The octopus-headed necromancer also has a relatively strong army of silt undead, numbering around 3,000 people, all of whom are above level 13. ?But these are all the most elite cores in his hands, and it can even be said that more than half of them are warrior-level units. Their personal combat effectiveness is beyond the normal undead combat effectiveness. ??The octopus-headed necromancer has been holding these sludge undead in his hands, in order to find an opportunity to make a big comeback. The octopus-headed necromancers initial idea was to let his elite troops sneak attack Gu Xi and give him a severe blow. ?But Gu Xi was thinking about his death city. This gave the octopus-headed necromancer an idea. ?You can rob my city of death, and I can rob you of your city of death. You have sent so many troops, I bet there is no one in your city. ?Seizing the opportunity for Gu Xi to take full control of the battlefield, he immediately sent these troops to Gu Xi''s city gate. Unlike Gu Xi who used his bone dragon troops to attack Octopus Heads city gate, Octopus Head Necromancer is relatively far away from Gu Xis three city gates. So he immediately released another city gate and stopped at a position about four to five hundred meters away from the main city gate. ?In this way, his elite troops can rush out from this city gate and enter the main city gate. The reason why the other two city gates were not chosen was entirely because the octopus-headed necromancer saw that the other two city gates were obviously battle gates. Not to mention others, it was the troops on the nearby city wall that made people Headache. To throw the elite into those two city gates is to risk your own death. Only the main city gate looks big, but there is not much defense. It is obviously used to deploy troops. Such a city gate is the most suitable to take action. The octopus-headed necromancer has already seen the troops in Gu Xi''s hands. Like himself, he has already begun to release cannon fodder below level 8. ?There is not much defense left in his city. Now is a good time to rush in. ?So the octopus-headed necromancer immediately opened the city gate to that side. ??As he launched the last city gate, his movements were also noticed at the main city gate. At this time, the main city gate was guarded by Lord Three Lions under Princess Anna. Her status will be higher than that of Gu Xi''s heroes. When the hero cannot make up his mind, Lord Three Lions can take charge of the battle. As soon as Lord Three Lions saw the enemy rushing towards him, he immediately understood what the opponent was thinking. ??This is to seize the main city gate and attack Aridovi. In this situation, you will have such thoughts. It seems that this necromancer is very brave. ?However, Lord Three Lions thought about it and understood the other party''s thinking. ??It was after seeing that all the troops in Aridovi City were mobilized that I decided to come to Aridovi City. Three Lions Lord can understand the other party''s thoughts, but does not agree with the other party''s way of handling it. He didn''t even investigate anything and just sent the person over. ??Although the enemy was obviously an elite force, they did not think about what if there were other undead troops in Aridovi City. Are they really capable and can handle everything? ?Thinking of this, Lord Three Lions also raised his head. While he mobilized nearby undead heroes and undead leaders to bring troops to support, he also made use of the troops stationed on her side. After Gu Xi sent the bone dragon to the enemy city, the defense of the city gates on the battlefield was much improved. Even if he put a large number of troops on the battlefield, the city was actually heavily guarded. Not to mention anything else, Gu Xi put down the Wangxiang militia that had just been organized at the main city gate. ?Leave aside the level of these Wangxiang militiamen, it is surprising enough that they can increase their attack power by 1 point for every 100 people. ??And most importantly, they are most suitable to be used as city defense troops. When defending a city, their defense power can be increased to a very high level. ?At the same time, as a champion unit, their combat effectiveness is higher than that of warriors, and even higher than some elites. Whether it is individual combat or group combat, their combat effectiveness is enough to deal with all problems. ?Looking at the elite silt undead rushing over, Lord Three Lions immediately pressed forward the Wangxiang militiamen. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1026： The killed undead leader (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1026 The killed undead leader (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! The enemy wants to steal your home? Gu Xi immediately understood the thoughts of the octopus-headed necromancer. ?However, the battle has reached this situation at this time, and Gu Xi will definitely not be able to withdraw his troops. ?? He could only notify Alidovi City to transfer the alien troops above level 15, such as level 19 zombies or bone-armored centipedes and other troops that were not suitable for appearing on the battlefield. At the same time, there are also undead souls who died in the battle and were transformed into the city of Alidovi through double death due to the battle in front of them. ?These undead did not turn into mud, but turned into normal undead. ??After all, the appearance of the mud is just a system problem on the octopus-headed necromancer''s side. It is not necessary to take the mud route. ??There are also many leaders and heroes among these undead. Under the mobilization of Princess Luna and Anna, they are rushing towards several city gates that have been released. It can be said that the city of Aridovi has enough power to deal with such thousands of enemies. ? Gu Xi has never understood how the octopus-headed necromancer had the courage to send troops to steal the house. ?Actually, this is normal. Its as if Gu Xi didnt know the situation in the city where the other party died, so he sent the Bone Dragon troops in. ?At that time, the octopus-headed necromancers thoughts were exactly the same as those of Gu Xi now. ??As the octopus-headed necromancer sent troops to steal homes, the battlefield became more chaotic. The battle on Gu Xi''s side has changed from the fourth front to the fifth front, and there will even be a sixth front battle soon. ?This also put a lot of pressure on Gu Xi. Although many things have been explained, he always has to pay attention to the situation on the battlefield. If he doesn''t know what''s wrong, it will be a big problem. At that time, a small problem will cause chaos in the entire war situation. So no matter how many positions are affected by the battle here, Gu Xi must know all the situations. "Huh." ?Just when Gu Xi was adjusting the battlefield through the heroes and checking the battlefield information, he suddenly discovered that Amilka had finally completed the killing of the enemy leader. ?This is really not easy. The leader on the opposite side was killed by Amilcar and Yuto together. ??Without Yuu Du constantly draining the opponent''s mana, Amilcar might still be unable to escape in the quagmire built by the enemy leader. ? Even Amilcars level 31 Blue Knight was unable to exert his full strength under such circumstances. Haven''t exerted any strength at all, and his level is so much higher than that of a normal person. Fortunately, Amilcar''s toughness is still good. Faced with such a situation, he can still stick to his own fighting style. Even if the Blue Knights can''t run, he still uses the Blue Knights as melee soldiers. With the level 31 Blue Knight as the core, he constantly attacks the enemies around him and kills all the enemy''s troops that can be mobilized by simply cutting through the ground. In the end, Amilcar penetrated the undead leader''s body with a spear, and then the level 31 Blue Knight raised his spear and struck the opponent''s three heads into pieces. Only then did he complete the attack on the undead leader. Kill. After killing the undead leader, Gu Xi immediately saw the situation over there. He gave Amilcar decisive orders. Amilcar, you keep the battle flag first, and now you lead the Blue Knights to kill that magician. Gu Xi pointed at the remaining legal octopus head. The portal in the sky was created by him. Now he is shooting a beam of light into the sky, guiding a group of octopus-headed players to fall from the portal. The skeleton shooters of the Black Dragon Battalion are attacking these octopus-headed players. ??It''s just that the effect is not very obvious. The lich and the corpse witch also attacked in that direction, but the opponent stood far away and the spell could not fall on the head of the octopus-headed magician. On the contrary, the troops of the Lich and the Corpse Witch blocked the two octopus heads holding water guns. ?Now the octopus-headed player in the sky is about to fall to the ground. If Gu Xi doesn''t stop him, the situation in front of him will change again. So Amilka was sent out by Gu Xi as soon as he had his hands free. When Amilcar heard this, he didn''t care that the blue knights were somewhat injured now. He raised the spear in his hand and roared loudly. Blue Knight, Ghostly Light! ??The Blue Knights also roared. Light of ghost, kill! All the Blue Knights began to charge towards him again. ??The depression that was previously trapped by the enemy''s undead leader was all swept away while running. They ran faster and faster, and finally they were like a piece of blue lightning, hitting the octopus-headed player directly. At this time, the legal octopus head was also worried. He intended to shake people over, but he never thought that in addition to sending out positioning when shaking people, a portal also needs to maintain positioning when the portal is opened. ??This is not the kind of approach where I give you coordinates and you decide what to do. But he gave the coordinates, so the stability of the coordinates must be maintained. Otherwise, the portal will be closed directly to you. ??The most speechless thing for this legal octopus-headed player is that all the octopus-headed players who came through the portal were temporarily transferred. When some of them came over, they had not yet reacted from the last battle, or there were problems with their formation, so they would definitely come down slower. ??In addition, the Black Dragon Battalion immediately focused on this place as soon as it appeared. When the players came down a little, the Black Dragon Battalion''s bows and arrows directly hit them. ?This makes the octopus-headed player''s descent speed significantly slower. This allows the legal octopus head to be directly exposed in the most conspicuous position on the battlefield. ??Now when the Blue Knights rushed towards the legal octopus head, he was also a little anxious. ??They are all players, and legal octopus heads are not the kind of tough-headed beings. He will not risk his life in battle like the characters in the game. ??He also saw what happened when the Blue Knights killed the undead leader just now. There is obviously a halo circulating there, and it is obvious that there are soldiers above level 20 in this team of Blue Knights. ??If they really want to attack you, the legal octopus head will have no chance of surviving. Thinking of this, the legal octopus couldn''t help but turn his head and look at the necromancer in the distance, hoping that the necromancer could give him some help. ??But things are not going well for the octopus-headed necromancer at this time. The troops sent abroad were the limit of what he could use, and the three thousand soldiers and horses sent out to steal homes were his last resort. Now let him find troops for the legal octopus head somewhere. What he hopes most now is that his comrades above can come down quickly and come to help him. Otherwise he will really be unable to bear it. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1027： If you don’t join the war here, what use are you? (please order for more updates) Chapter 1027: If I dont join the war here, what use will you have (please subscribe for more updates) ah! ah! ah! ?While Gu Xi was taking care of the battlefield, another change occurred in the sky. ??Three-legged Golden Crow ignored the wounds on his body that were still dripping blood and rushed towards the beam of light coming from the head of the legal octopus. ?At this time, at the portal that was led out by the positioning light beam, a group of octopus-headed players were walking downwards along the light beam. Most of this group of octopus-headed players are heavily armored warriors and knights. ?Three-legged Golden Crow is heading towards one of the octopus-headed players. ??If Gu Xi pays more attention here, he will find that the three-legged Golden Crow is attacking the octopus-headed player that landed on the back of the Three-legged Golden Crow before. ??The three-legged Golden Crow discovered the knight who had previously controlled it, and that''s why it took the initiative to attack the light pillar. It doesn''t matter if the three-legged Golden Crow attacks, it directly disrupts the rhythm of the octopus-headed player''s whereabouts. You must know that the octopus-headed players also rushed downward several times at the beginning, and the shooting from the Black Dragon Camp below still put a lot of pressure on them. This time they originally planned to have warriors and knights protect the light beam and block the arrows. But they never expected that they would encounter such a thing as the three-legged golden crow going crazy. ??Three-legged Golden Crow is not only big and high-level, but also in a crazy state. When it rushes up, it doesn''t care about the surrounding situation and directly attacks the octopus-headed player who is facing down. Such a three-legged Golden Crow gives them quite a headache. The most terrible thing is that they have no idea which side the Three-legged Golden Crow belongs to and why they are attacking them. For a while, the octopus-headed players were also at a loss. Finally, an octopus-headed player screamed. What are you still waiting for, control this soulless guy. Captain, its not that I dont want to, this guy was clearly under mind control before and finally escaped from the control effect. ??The method used by the person last time was too crude, and now the mind control cannot be accessed at all. " "It''s just that this guy is full of hatred. Before he resolves his hatred, he has no way to control it." "Okay, stop arguing. If one person can''t control his mind, then several of them will go up together. The comrades below are almost overwhelmed. If we don''t go down, the comrades below will be gone." ?Several octopus-headed players argued for a while, and finally decided to join forces to deal with the three-legged Golden Crow. But just when they were about to take action, the Three-Legged Golden Crow heard a sound and turned his head to look in another direction. At this time, at the edge of the battlefield, the deputy captain had arrived with forty players. When they saw the situation in front of them, they were all confused. ?Who can tell them what the scene in front of them is like? Didnt you agree to use scouts to explore the road? ??Now it seems that we are exploring the road, and we are directly attacking the city. Not to mention other things, the number of undead troops here exceeds the number of undead troops led by the deputy captain and all his players. Previously, the deputy leader also heard that Gu Xi was the lucky man who mastered the three magical skills of death. ??But he never expected that Gu Xi, who had already changed his profession to a shooter, would still have so many undead troops under his command. This is unreasonable. At this moment, the three-legged golden crow flew down from the sky. Only then did the deputy captain realize what he was going to do here this time. He quickly took out a signal torch made of metal and special excrement, raised it above his head and waved it at the three-legged Golden Crow. ?Seeing the flames from the signal torch, the three-legged golden crow quickly fell towards the deputy leader''s position. The arrival of the deputy captain and others naturally attracted Gu Xi''s attention. Gu Xi wanted the deputy captain to help him at first. I didnt expect such a thing to happen. ?This made Gu Xi a little confused. Could it be that the three-legged golden crow in front of him was really the one raised by the president? But he has been here fighting for so long, where is the president? Just when Gu Xi was confused, the deputy captain took out something else from his pocket. ??If Gu Xi gets closer, he will find that it is the mummy of a ferocious ferret. Speaking of it, it was just a weasel. The deputy captain put this thing in front of the three-legged golden crow. ?Three-legged Golden Crow glanced at the deputy captain, opened his mouth, and made a difficult sound. Its Xiao Fu, how is the situation outside? President, dont come out yet, the enemies havent been cleared yet. As the deputy leader spoke, he stuffed the weasel in his hand into the mouth of the three-legged golden crow. Thats right, the three-legged golden crow in front of you is not only the one raised by Guild Leader Yang, it is also protecting the Guild Leaders safety. After feeding the dried weasel to the three-legged golden crow, the deputy leader gave the order decisively. He could already tell that Gu Xi had already gained the upper hand. Now is the perfect opportunity to kill the drowned dog. ?So the deputy commander gave the order decisively. All death knights are here to protect the three-legged Golden Crow. Necromancers, use all your mana. I am going to set up an undead natural disaster circle. Don''t worry, everyone. As the deputy leader of the Lieyang Mage Group, I have deployed the Undead Natural Disaster Array countless times. There wont be any problems. ??Your current cooperation is not in place yet, so we have to engage in a cooperative battle. You can''t do it for the time being, so we have a natural disaster of the undead. Kill the enemy to death directly. From now on, we wont have any use for these undead that were summoned by the undead natural disaster. They can just help us hold off the enemys pursuers and allow us to leave safely. Now all follow my orders and act. Everyone, move quickly. Don''t worry about the troops in your hands. Put all your troops into it. " The deputy captain shouted while instructing his players to quickly arrange their arrangements. At this time, it can be seen that the deputy leader is really capable. ??When Gu Xi served as the cornerstone of the undead natural disaster formation, a large number of players were invested in it. As a result, the layout time took a long time and the troops provided were not enough. In the end, Gu Xi finally gave up. But the undead natural disaster array arranged by the deputy captain in front of me is not like this. ??His deployment of the Undead Natural Disaster Array is not only fast, but also quite accurate. He will also make adjustments based on the nearby environment and terrain. After setting it up, there is no need for players to act as the cornerstone of the undead natural disaster array. They only need to act as a source of mana. He can handle the rest by himself. Of course, the undead troops brought by the necromancers are not idle at this time. After the undead natural disaster circle is activated, the new undead summoned will be mixed with the undead brought by these necromancers and sent directly to the battlefield. It can be said that the undead troops they brought are the backbone. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1028： The Blue Knights formed a fighting force (please subscribe) Chapter 1028: The Blue Knights formed a fighting force (please subscribe) The deputy captain set up the undead natural disaster array from a distance, and both Gu Xi and the octopus-headed necromancer noticed it. ??The octopus-headed necromancer secretly breathed a sigh of relief, while Gu Xi cursed secretly in his heart. A bunch of slippers. ?These people clearly use themselves as the main cannon fodder in the front. Cant they see the situation clearly? ??Now there is no need for any undead natural disasters at all, just send people over. But they would rather set up some undead natural disaster circle there. ?This really doesnt take Gu Xi seriously. ??Gu Xi rolled his eyes at this, and finally shook his head. Next time something like this happens again, he won''t try to act like a good person. ?Now the blue knight can''t stand it anymore. ?At this time, the octopus-headed players on the light pillar also accelerated their descent. When the Blue Knight struck out, there was also a roar. As for the octopus-headed legal system player, he could only feel a blue sky in front of him. Sprint, pursue! He struck forward, and a blue spear with a halo hit the legal octopus-headed player. ?This made the Blue Knights hold their breath a lot. Just like when he attacked Gu Xi''s two-headed dragon, he simply ignored the distance and struck the enemy with one blow. ?Under Amilcar''s order, all the Blue Knights struck at the position of the legal octopus-headed player at the same time. They themselves were like blue lightning when they charged up, and when the attack struck out, it actually felt like a long-range attack. Get out of here! With their blow, everyone heard a sharp sound of breaking through the air. At this time, Amilcar had also rushed to the side of the legal octopus head. As soon as Amilcar saw this situation, he understood the mood of his men. ?This attack directly used the Blue Knights level 30 or higher perception. ??This blue knight is actually full of anger. But when Amilcar was fighting the enemy, the Blue Knight''s abilities were not used at all. ?However, because of the obstruction of the three-legged Golden Crow just now, their descent speed was obviously much slower. The skeleton shooters of the Black Dragon Battalion delayed them again. Even if they rushed forward, they would not be able to take action when Amilka launched the charge. Then they saw a huge blue spear, followed by countless rays of blue lightning. ?At this moment, the level 31 Blue Knight in the Blue Knights suddenly took action. He had been mixed up with the Blue Knight before, and he was not dissatisfied with this. ??The legal octopus-headed player wanted to escape immediately, but he found that he didn''t have the strength to even move, and could only watch the blue sea swallow him up. Boom! ?With an explosion, the light beam reaching into the sky disappeared. The airship-like portal in the sky was closed. The octopus-headed players who were descending along the light beam, as well as the players who were preparing to come out of the portal, all lost their platforms to cling to and fell from the sky on the spot. . ?Amilcar below seemed to vent her dissatisfaction and shouted excitedly. Run, fight, attack with all your strength, dont let them fall! ??Under Amilcar''s order, all the Blue Knights quickly changed their direction, making a big circle around the position of the light beam just now, and pointed their spears in the direction where the octopus-headed player landed. ?At the same time, the level 31 Blue Knight raised his spear and struck forward with all his strength. This time there was no need for Amilcar to use it again, and the Blue Knights all followed up with a strike at the same time. ?With this blow, the blue gun shadows surged towards the players who hit the ground like a tide. ?Most of the players who were smashed down were warriors or knights. Although they had thick skin and long blood, the damage that fell from the sky could not be erased in one or two hits. ?More than half of them were killed immediately, and the rest had just gotten up when they encountered something like this. They didn''t even have a chance to prepare for defense. ?They saw a faint blue light flashing in front of them. Then there was nothing. ?Amilcar and the Blue Knights rushed onto the battlefield like meteors. At this time, Amilcar has finally brought out the Blue Knight. ?Their charge route had no idea of ??a straight line at all. Instead, it was like the aurora in the night sky, winding and yet so beautiful. It''s just that under this beautiful stream of light, what it brings is the ultimate killing. Where they ran, none of the silt undead could survive until the blue light dissipated. "good!" ?This time Gu Xi also became excited. He understood that the Blue Knights, who had been piling up troops and asking for resources until now, had finally taken shape. The Blue Knights finally have their own way of playing. ?At this moment, Gu Xi was half relieved. ?While the Blue Knight was galloping on the battlefield, Gu Xi began to mobilize the idle undead troops on the battlefield. ??They were led by the tool heroes under Gu Xi and rushed towards the three city gates of the octopus-headed necromancer. The Bone Dragon troops have locked onto the opponent''s death city, and now they no longer need to wait for the opponent to release their men before they can attack the city gate. As long as the opponent''s city gate is still open, Gu Xi''s undead troops can enter. All of Gu Xi''s undead troops were dragged on the battlefield, and only the Bone Dragon troops rushed into the opponent''s death city. Gu Xi didnt know what the situation was like with the Bone Dragon troops. But it was different now. More and more troops in Gu Xi''s hands were freed up, and they immediately headed towards the enemy''s city gate. Gu Xi wanted to send his troops in before the octopus-headed necromancer could react. The outcome of the battle on the battlefield can already be seen, and now Gu Xi needs to think about the battle outside the battlefield. ??However, the octopus-headed necromancer is not that kind of fool. He was just a little dazed by Gu Xi''s fast attack. It was as if he had been stimulated twice before and did not jump out of his own thoughts. ??When the first batch of tool heroes under Gu Xi entered the city gate, the octopus-headed necromancer also reacted. There can be no more fighting. There is no need to fight anymore. Must escape. ??The octopus-headed necromancer immediately closed the three city gates he released. Then he jumped on a blue liquid, turned around and prepared to escape. ??As for the remaining mud undead on the battlefield, they also received orders from the octopus-headed necromancer. Attack the enemy, hold them back, and dont let them catch up. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1029： Cleaning the battlefield and harvesting (please subscribe) Chapter 1029 Cleaning the battlefield and harvesting (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! The dead city Alsop Super New City that you are targeting is being withdrawn due to the retreat of its owner Nicholas Dodo (player, Lord of Filth, level 11). Could you please launch an attack on the opponent''s city through the opponent''s coordinates? Note: If an attack is launched against the opponent''s coordinates, one''s own city will also be locked and discovered by the opponent. ?While the octopus-headed necromancer was escaping, Gu Xi also had such a prompt pop up in front of his eyes. If it was normal, Gu Xi would definitely hesitate. But now, one of the opponent''s troops has already reached the city of Aridovi. In addition, the battle here is almost over. How could Gu Xi let a dead city escape from him? To launch an attack. ?At the same time, Gu Xi turned his head and glanced at the deputy captain and the others behind him. Their undead natural disaster array had not been set up yet. "grown ups." ?However, he did not enter Aridovi directly, but came to Gu Xi. You did a good job this time. Heres the battle flag I just received. Let me take a look and see what to do with it. First of all, this is not the same as the battle flags like the Daofeng Mountain battle flag. This thing is considered a regular battle flag. With the battle flag, there is an establishment, but it must have a station. ?However, Gu Xi couldn''t control them, so in the end he could only shake his head helplessly. I want to change the name of my knighthood to the Aurora Knights. Gu Xi immediately gave the order to retreat to his men. ?? Gu Xi took over the battle flag and heard this sentence before he even took a glance at it. At this time, he was somewhat curious. With Amilka''s naming ability, could the name he picked out be heard? Looking at the information in front of him, Gu Xi knew two things. Upon hearing this, Amilcar quickly took out the battle flag and handed it to Gu Xi. At the same time, he said to Gu Xi: "Sir, my knights want to change their name." [Battle Flag of the Sixteenth Mud Legion (Purple): The main battle flag from the Sixteenth Mud Legion, which can give a leader-level hero the right to form an army. The troop organization level is the legion level. After organizing, please quickly find a place to station. stationed. Except for a few tool heroes at the resting point and cleaning up the remaining enemies on the battlefield, the other heroes and undead quickly retreated to different city gates. ?At their speed, Gu Xi also shook his head. At such a speed, even Shit could not keep up with Rehu. ?Gu Xi lowered his head and saw the battle flag in his hand. Oh, whats the name? This is what counts as a regular army. "All heroes obey my order. Except for those whose names are called and stay to clean up the battlefield, all the others will withdraw to the nearby city of Alidovi." The fastest retreat was Amilcars Blue Knights. Aurora? Thats okay, Ill take a look first. ?Under Gu Xis order, Gu Xis men took action quickly. The other point is the Sixteenth Silt Legion? ?So that means there are more than fifteen troops that can trap Amilcar? This is not easy to fight. Gu Xi actually didnt know that Octopus Tous situation was different from his. Their large armies were managed uniformly, and their battle flags were uniformly distributed. The sixteen legions of mud do not mean that the octopus-headed necromancer has sixteen such legions, but it only means that the octopus-headed necromancer has such a legion. ?But Gu Xi didnt know this. At this time, his views on the octopus-headed necromancer had undergone some changes. ?However, the final goal has not changed. A dead city is placed in front of him. His people have already invaded. Gu Xi has no reason to let this dead city escape. ?So Gu Xi decisively scratched the [Battle Flag of the Sixteenth Silt Legion] and washed away the sixteen skulls on the flag, and at the same time washed away the name of the flag. "Okay, then just find a war flag painter to help you draw the war flag. Once you have a station, just raise the war flag." ?But now I can only change the name. There is no way to wash away the attributes. It can only be the original attributes. You can handle it yourself. ?If you can get it, take it. If you cant get it, think of another way. The worst is to go with Xincheng to change things. " ?Handing the battle flag back to Amilka, Gu Xi said helplessly. For players, their battle flags are improved through fighting again and again, and they get various patterns that can be painted on the battle flags. The name of the battle flag itself is not important, what is important is the attributes of the battle flag. ?Most battle flag attributes will be adjusted according to the original owner''s situation. ?For example, the battle flag of the Daofeng Mountain Regiment that Dietrich finally obtained has the property of enhancing the effects of using various weapons. That''s why Gu Xi was given to Dietrich for use. The current battle flag of the Sixteenth Army of Silt actually focuses more on the combat balance of its troops. It does not meet some of Amilcar''s requirements. But now Amilcar doesnt choose. For him, he needs to get the battle flag first. Once you have the battle flag, you can slowly adjust the rest. After all, among the three leader-level heroes under Gu Xi, he is the only one who does not have a suitable battle flag. ?At this time, Gu Xis men also carried various corpses into the city of Alidovi. ?Although Gu Xi is eager to pursue the enemy''s death city, Gu Xi will not let go of the job of cleaning the battlefield. He even released the ghost team quite simply and let them clean up the battlefield quickly. ?Hence, a large amount of equipment and materials were immediately delivered to Gu Xi, and were counted in front of Gu Xi by the undead sent from Alidovi City to take care of the accounts and warehouses. At this time, Gu Xi had seen the situation on the octopus-headed player''s side. They are really players of a different system from Gu Xi. ??The equipment of these octopus-headed players is all half-metal and half-biological. Looks like a product of the fusion of biology and technology. ??If you dont mind the appearance of these things, there are some that are more practical. At least the octopus-headed players who died here had one or two pieces of purple equipment. ?However, Gu Xi didn''t like what these octopus-headed players were carrying at all. After taking a look at the equipment found on the battlefield, Gu Xi had no intention of keeping these things for his own use. ?In Gu Xi''s mind, it is better to re-make these things than to use them directly. If it doesn''t work, just use these purple clothes as sacrifices. Anyway, they are needed at the Bone Obelisk. At this moment, several Bai Wuchang floated over, dragging three heads and a large number of bones. Is this the body of the undead leader from before? Gu Xi could see the origins of these heads at a glance. ?At the same time, he also thought that the undead leader had held back Amilcar''s Blue Knights for a long time. ?It seemed like this was a good material, and now Gu Xi became interested. He waved to several Bai Wuchang. Write it down and send it to Xiemu Lake, and wait for me to deal with it when I get back. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1030： Siege equipment (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1030: Siege Equipment (Please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! ? Gu Xi was thinking about chasing the enemy''s death city, so he just ended up cleaning the battlefield hastily and did not deal with the soil contaminated by silt. ??If it weren''t for the negative energy of the soil, he would have to put it all back. The undead under Gu Xi have already tried it, and there are actually other ways to use the iron **** hand from the steel ghost claw. It means that when the iron hand transforms the soil into iron blocks, it can squeeze out the debris in the soil. In these debris, there are metals and other properties. ?Like the soil in front of you that is heavily polluted by negative energy, if you use a finger iron hand, you can condense negative energy crystals. These things are considered advanced materials. ??Its just that the people of Steel Ghost Claw didnt have so many iron hands to conduct experiments at all, and they didnt have the idea of ????taking away the soil together. Thats why they had it for so long, and they didnt even bother to study it clearly. ?But Gu Xi has no time to care about that now. ??If he doesn''t pursue the city of death, the enemy may escape. Chasing the enemys dead city. ?After letting all his men enter Alidovi, Gu Xi immediately asked to lock the opponent''s death knight. At the same time, he is also preparing to send gargoyle troops to explore the road. At least we need to know where the octopus-headed necromancer went. ?But Gu Xi never expected that when he proposed to pursue the enemy''s dead city, the surrounding environment changed rapidly. ??He was originally standing on the summoning tower to direct the overall situation, but he found that he had somehow appeared on the gate tower of the main city gate. ?Standing in this position, Gu Xi could see all around him. He keenly discovered that he was not in the chaotic game world at this time, nor was he in the mirrored underground palace where Alidovi City was originally located. Outside the city gate, there was darkness all around, and the road that had been explored disappeared. ?About thirty miles away from the main city gate, the gate of the dead city that Gu Xi had seen before was attracting Gu Xi''s attention. It turns out that the so-called pursuit is such a situation. ?Standing on the wall of the main city gate, Gu Xi immediately understood that the battle between the dead cities was not fought where the respective cities were stationed. It is a battle between two cities. The two cities originally belonged to different time and space. Because of the special attributes of the dead city, they have now appeared on the same plane. More than thirty miles? ?Gu Xi glanced at the enemy city in the distance, a glimmer of light flashed in his eyes. This distance may not be covered in a short time. You are, by the way, Lord Three Lions, right? Have you dealt with the undead souls that stole the house before? While Gu Xi was considering the distance to the enemy city, he looked around, and soon he spotted Lord Three Lions who was also on the city gate tower. Its been dealt with. Their strength is pretty good, but their numbers are a little smaller, and they dont have much coordination with each other. When they fight, they always fight on their own. Just separate them and deal with them. It is not difficult to fight. ??And this time it was the Wangxiang militia who took action. Their combat effectiveness was strong enough. Facing such a battle, especially the street fighting when defending the city, was basically their home field. No heroes are needed, they can handle the battle themselves. " "It seems that these militiamen are very useful. When there are more militiamen in the future, we will arrange for them to defend the city in Alidovi City." Gu Xi muttered to arrange the situation here. At this time, Princess Luna, Shaya and Anna also rushed here. "grown ups!" Looking at the three contracted undead under his command, Gu Xi nodded. You have also seen the current situation. I found a dead city. Four of our heroes have entered the enemy city with their troops, and the Bone Dragon troops have also entered. It can be said that we have occupied a certain position in the other side''s city. In addition, most of the enemy''s troops have been cleared this time. ? We now have a good chance of winning, but before taking action, we still have to ensure the safety of our city. ?Princess Anna, if I remove half of the troops, can you ensure the safety of Alidovi City? " Sir, please rest assured. Not to mention taking away half of the troops, even if I take away all the troops in the city and only the undead left in the city, I can still defend the city of Alidovi. Princess Anna is quite confident about this. "That''s good. In addition, Princess Anna, I will also prepare various siege equipment. In addition to the catapults that I should have, I also need city assault vehicles and ladder carriages, and there are a lot of them." Although it is a game, you still have to behave appropriately when attacking the cover. ?This is not like the game of Invincible Heroes, where one catapult can conquer the world. If you really want to attack a city, you will need at least a hundred catapults to knock down the enemy''s walls in an instant. If there are not so many catapults, it would be better to get some Cyclops or something. ?General cyclops have the ability to throw stones, and the stones they throw are equivalent to the attack effect of a catapult. If that doesn''t work, use the Earthquake spell. ??Anyway, although Gu Xi has not attacked the city, he has learned a lot of theoretical knowledge. ?He understood that as long as he could rush into the city, the rest would be nothing. The biggest problem in the siege was how to rush in. ?Although Gu Xi already had four troops in the opponent''s city, Gu Xi and the others were far away now, and he was not sure whether there were other arrangements in the opponent''s city. Care needs to take the worst-case scenario into account. Hearing Gu Xis request, Princess Anna said immediately. We have siege weapons, and we can bring them over now. Princess Anna said calmly, since the blacksmith shop was built, an arsenal was also built. The blacksmith shop is responsible for dressing up the troops in the city, while the arsenal is responsible for making various siege equipment. Once these two places start working, they will not stop as long as they have enough materials. At the blacksmith shop, the undead in the city are being redressed over and over again. ?The arsenal built a variety of siege equipment. ??After such a long period of accumulation, a lot of various siege equipment has been saved. ?As soon as Gu Xi made the request, Princess Anna immediately agreed. There was no problem with the siege equipment, and the undead did not need any logistical supplies. In addition, it was only more than thirty miles away from the opponent''s city, so Gu Xi did not delay here any longer. ?He decisively ordered the troops to gather quickly, pull out troops from the main city gate, and head towards the enemy''s city. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1031： Gu Xi disappeared on the battlefield (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1031 Gu Xi disappeared on the battlefield (please subscribe for more updates) ??While Gu Xi focused all his attention on the enemy''s dead city, the deputy captain who was preparing for the undead disaster on the battlefield also realized that something was wrong. ?It is one thing for the enemy to flee. ?How come in the blink of an eye, Gu Xi and his city gate disappeared. ?Although the world in front of us is quite chaotic, such a big change has never happened before. Even if they retreat, there will be traces. He has never encountered such a direct disappearance before his eyes. Looking at the situation in front of them, the players from Chaoyang Guild also looked at each other. They didn''t know what was going on. Deputy Commander, whats going on? The undead natural disaster is ready. Who are we going to fight? Yes, deputy commander, what should we do next? "Deputy Head" "Deputy Head" In the end, the deputy leader said with a serious face: "Okay, don''t scream yet. We are here to rescue the president. Now that the president has been found and the enemies have been eliminated, the situation is still in our favor. As for where our comrades have gone, I dont know. After all, this game world has become quite twisted and weird, and I have no way to judge the situation in front of me. Well, in order to ensure that our comrades can return safely, we should work harder to arrange the undead natural disaster array and activate the undead natural disaster. If nothing else, let the undead natural disasters take over the area first. In this way, our comrades can have a guarantee when they return. As for the next thing, we still give priority to the safety of the president and protect him first. As for the undead natural disaster circle, I will leave the control method. Everyone, please rest assured that our Chaoyang Guild is a warm guild and will not give up on any of our comrades. So in order to ensure the safety of our comrades, lets all work harder and deal with the undead natural disaster circle as soon as possible. " As the deputy leader spoke, he actually took out a crow, quickly recorded the situation here, and left behind the method of operating the undead natural disaster array. Not to mention anything else, if Gu Xi appears here again, he will receive support from all the undead summoned by the undead natural disaster circle nearby. After releasing the crow, the deputy captain also looked in the direction in which the crow was flying. But at this time, the crow was still circling in the sky and had no intention of sending a message. Such a situation made the deputy leader a little puzzled as to what was going on and why the letter still failed to be delivered. The deputy captain actually did not know that the battle in the city of death between Gu Xi and the octopus-headed necromancer had already begun. ??This is a battle between two players who have mastered the city of death. ?Other outsiders have no way to participate. So not only did they lose Gu Xi''s whereabouts, they were unable to even send a message or leave a message. ?At the same time, Gu Xi did not know the situation in the outside world. At this time, Gu Xi was discussing with Princess Anna and others the troops that could be mobilized. As a fundamental battle between cities of death, Gu Xi believes that he must use his strongest means to take action. ??If possible, Gu Xi even wanted to mobilize some troops from Dragon Blood Castle. ?Only in this way can Gu Xi have the confidence to take down the opponent''s death city in one fell swoop. At least bring this kind of troops into battle so that there won''t be any problems. Princess Anna and the others always find ways to satisfy Gu Xis requirements. ?However, Princess Anna still analyzed from a rational perspective. This time, Gu Xi''s troops were strong enough, and there was no need to mobilize troops from other branches. ??And what needs to be done most at the moment is to win the battle quickly, and mobilizing troops will only delay time. What if the enemy uses this time to piece together a new army. Even if they didn''t piece together new troops, as long as they cleared out the four troops Gu Xi sent in, Gu Xi''s advantage would be gone. ?Gu Xi, who wants to understand this, will no longer worry about the issue of military strength. He issued the order immediately. The troops that can move out go first. Amilcar is the forward, and Gu Xi doesn''t care about anything else now. The Scarlet Knight and the Pale Knight are all temporarily assigned to Amilcar''s Aurora Knights. ??Amilcar''s task is to take the first step, rush to the enemy''s city first, and get in touch with the four heroes who entered. ??It would be best if you can capture the opponent''s city gate. If not, you must also attract the attention of the octopus-headed necromancer, so that you cannot have your hands free to deal with the chaos in the city. As for the Bone Dragon troops, although Amilka has no way to contact and control them, Gu Xi believes that they should be able to ensure their own safety. As for whether they can disrupt the enemy''s death city, it depends on the situation in the opponent''s city. . ??Anyway, based on Gu Xis observation on the battlefield just now, the opponents death city level is not very high. Level 13 troops are considered their limit. ?Most of the bone dragons are above this level. Even if there are some bone dragons that start at level 8, at least a large number of them have been ranked on the same level as the normal death incarnation due to the death incarnation. As long as Gu Xi no longer uses the incarnation of death, they can maintain this state forever. Coupled with the presence of a level 26 ghost dragon, it can be said that the bone dragon unit is a relatively powerful unit in Gu Xi''s hands. ??The last time I met the third elder of the Fusion Society can only be regarded as an exception. ??He didn''t believe that his own bone dragons were so powerful and could not be wiped out again. So Gu Xi didnt think too much about the whereabouts of the Bone Dragon troops. Nor does Amilcar need to be in command. After Amilcar went out with three different types of knights, the troops that Gu Xi needed to prepare were also ready. Because he listened to the advice, Gu Xi was not in a hurry to transfer Dimi and Dietrich back. ??At this time, the main force around him is still his team of transformed undead, plus the four troops of the Black Dragon Battalion, Black Spear Battalion, Demon Sacrifice Battalion and Bone Slashing Battalion. The rest of the miscellaneous soldiers will be handled by Princess Anna. When 10,000 are prepared, 10,000 will be sent out. Ensure that Gu Xi will have a steady stream of backup in place. ?Although Gu Xi brought the main force with him, Gu Xi was not worried about the problem of cannon fodder since all of his men were the main force. After mastering the ability to open the ghost gate, Gu Xi can open the ghost gate at any time. The lonely ghosts rushing out of the ghost gate are all cannon fodder for Gu Xi''s men. Coupled with the fact that the follow-up troops quickly followed up, Gu Xi didn''t worry about his own strength at all. After several regular troops had finished resting, Gu Xi led them from the main city gate towards the opposite direction of the Death City. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1032： The new leader is in place (please subscribe) Chapter 1032 The new leader is in place (please subscribe) When the troops were dispatched, several armored men had already appeared around Gu Xi. This time he was preparing for a big battle, and Gu Xi planned to use all the power he had. So in addition to the original three holders, even the holder of the Bone Obelisk also stood up. As he appeared, a layer of white bone armor began to appear on Gu Xi''s body. The effect was similar to that of a bone shield. It seemed that he was considering that Gu Xi was not a heavy armor professional, so the bone armor was just around him. The ground circled. ?Then the men around Gu Xi also began to slowly put on bone armor. It can be seen that the effect of the Bone Obelisk is quite outstanding. Even if Gu Xi does not use it, as long as it is placed there, it can increase the combat power of Gu Xi''s men considerably. It seems that during the next battle, the Bone Obelisk should be used directly. In the battle just now, Gu Xi picked up a lot of purple equipment from the octopus-head players. ?These purple-clad Gu Xi just glanced at the appearance and had no intention of studying it further. When the Bone Obelisk needs sacrifices, these purple items can be used as sacrifices. Hearing this, Gu Xi understood immediately. This is an existence that can be let out to stand alone. ?However, Gu Xi did not expect that after these troops caught up, an undead approached Gu Xi. For them, even sludge is something they can eat. It seems that he will have another leader-level person under his command. As an undead, is it difficult to straighten the bones? ?At this time, this weird undead immediately said: "Sir, my name is Dominic, leader level." ??This is the new army that Princess Anna has adjusted. It is mainly composed of bone-eating sludge and white bone locusts. At the same time, there are also insect troops such as poisonous corpse flies and blood-eating mosquitoes. "Who are you?" "grown ups." The reason why they were mobilized is, on the one hand, because they did not participate much in the previous battles. Now that the military resources are complete, they can be sent directly to the army without any adjustment or replenishment. Sending them here naturally led to the idea of ??clearing away the undead from the sludge. Maybe these bone-eating sludges can find any different evolutionary routes from the sludge undead. ??Gu Xi took a look at the undead in front of him. He was wearing a set of rusty armor that didn''t fit very well, with two human heads hanging from his waist, riding a strange horse, and carrying a blank battle flag on his back. ??The Bone-Eating Sludge is Gu Xis undead unit dedicated to dealing with garbage. ??This is the undead leader who was reincarnated in Alidovi City after being affected by double death after Amilcar killed the undead leader of the octopus-headed undead. The previous battle between Dominic and Amilcar was clearly seen by Gu Xi. He doesn''t look like a powerful undead, especially the strange horse he is riding. There are eyes and mouths on the horse''s neck, but the horse''s head seems to be falling off. I don''t know what he is doing. I dont know how to organize my thoughts. ? It can be said that in terms of combat talent, Dominic is better than Amilcar, who only wants to charge with the knights. On the other hand, the undead system of the opposite Octopus Head is different. ?While Gu Xi was thinking about this matter, the troops behind him had already caught up. The opponent''s undead system requires bones, but it is better to say that all the undead are on the opposite side of the mud. ?While Gu Xi was thinking, he checked Dominic''s attributes, which confirmed his guess. [Dominic (Level 10, Summon, Undead Leader): Experience (0/25000), Attack 6, Defense 5, Life 125, Mana 170, Talent: Mixed Legion (for each additional unit of a different race under his command, the rest of the legion The corresponding attributes of the arms will be improved), skills: offensive skill level 3, defense skill level 3, leadership skill level 2, shooting skill level 3, leader (can command 4500 soldiers + 3 heroes + 14 boss troops at the same time). Mixed legion? Looking at the situation in front of him, Gu Xi understood why Princess Anna asked this leader to come over with troops like bone-eating sludge and white-bone locusts. ?This talent is quite interesting. The more chaotic the troops he organizes, the more blessings his men receive. ??Anyway, it is a serious undead army, and it will not have any good effect in his hands. It can be said that he and Amilcar are two completely opposite entities. ?Amilcar only wants knights, while Dominic wants everything. It turns out to be you. After learning about Dominic''s origin and situation, Gu Xi''s expression became visibly enthusiastic. "You came just in time. When we get under the opponent''s city gate, you can help me command the undead troops that are coming later. I have enough heroes, but some heroes are not powerful enough and can only be used as tools. . There is no way to stand alone. ?Your arrival has solved a big problem for me. " Dominique nodded, acceding to Gu Xis request. Then Gu Xi began to ask about the situation with the octopus-headed necromancer. ?But Dietrichs situation was different. Dominique had no way to answer Gu Xi''s question. When Gu Xi asked the question, he opened his mouth but didn''t know what to say. ?It feels as if part of my memory has been wiped away. Gu Xi was a little surprised by this situation, but also a little relieved. He believes this is a way for the game to protect players. If the player''s leader is resurrected by someone else, he can still remember what happened to the previous player. ?Whose leader does this belong to? You must know that the leader level is in the hands of the player. Basically, he can stand alone, and some can even control a city. What if someone else takes away the secret? Just like this, when Gu Xi got Dominic, the first thing he wanted to do was ask about the octopus-headed necromancer and see if he could find out the opponent''s weaknesses. Gu Xi cannot guarantee that he will not be treated like this in the future. So if you forget, forget it. This is fair to everyone. ?So Gu Xi immediately changed the topic and asked him about his views on Gu Xi''s undead troops. ?Dominic can talk a lot now. He was reluctant to talk about the serious undead souls under Gu Xi''s command, but he could talk a lot more about the undead souls such as bone locusts and bone-eating sludge. Although he had only been in contact with these undead for a short period of time, Dominic quickly grasped the characteristics of these undead and came up with several ways to use them. ?Although these are just talks on paper or not, for Gu Xi, this also proves Dominic''s ability and direction. This is a leader level that can be used immediately. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1033： The captured city gate (please subscribe) Chapter 1033 The captured city gate (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! ?More than thirty miles is actually not that far for the undead troops. Even if they bring zombies with them, it only takes a few hours. Not to mention that Gu Xi didnt take any zombies with him in order to rush on the road. It only took him less than two hours to cover a distance of twenty kilometers. At this time, the enemy''s city wall has appeared far away at the end of the road. From this position, Gu Xi could already clearly see the situation in the opponent''s city. ?That city is still full of the chaotic and twisted style of octopus-headed players. ?The city wall has high and low levels. Sometimes the surface is made of metal, sometimes it is just mud, and sometimes there are eyes growing on the wall to observe the outside world. Obviously the style of the city walls here is also unified. It is true that the undead heroes sent in at the beginning were tool men, but the troops they brought with them were still somewhat powerful. The tool heroes who brought them with them were all heroes who had experienced the battle of Alidovi City once or twice. First ensure that you survive in the opponent''s death city. ??The octopus-headed necromancer also didn''t expect that Gu Xi would pursue him closely. Under such circumstances, the octopus-headed necromancer naturally did not notice the situation outside the city. Some of them have experienced the war, and their levels and equipment will be better. They have gone through at least two rounds of equipment changes, and all they hold are +2 weapons and equipment. ?They may not be that eye-catching in some places, but if they are thrown into the enemy''s city to fight guerrillas, that is not a problem. At least when Gu Xi provides troops to heroes, he always chooses them according to regular troops. It dragged down the octopus-headed necromancer''s energy a lot. ?On the city wall, Gu Xis undead men were already fighting against the sludge undead of the octopus-headed necromancer. After that, destroy important locations in the city. So this gave Amilcar, who acted as the vanguard, an advantage. ??Before Amilcar showed up, the octopus-headed necromancer had been chasing these four undead troops in the city. He had obviously escaped, but Gu Xi still sent someone out. Not to mention anything else, all the troops that join the Undead Heroes start at level 8. Even the skeleton soldiers are at level 8. At the same time, he did not expect that Gu Xi''s attacks would come in waves. For example, a city gate or a city wall, or a place like a barracks or a blacksmith shop. After they set out, they immediately understood Gu Xis thoughts. ??As for the Bone Dragon troops that were the first to rush into the Death City, they destroyed the city at will, leaving the octopus-headed necromancer without any means. As a result, due to the lack of troops and the fact that the octopus-headed necromancer did not believe that Gu Xi would catch up for a while, he thought there was still plenty of time and did not rush to take action. In the end, the pursuit and suppression battle turned into a street battle inside the city. With the full force of the cavalry charge, he covered thirty miles in less than ten minutes. ?When he rushed under the opponent''s city wall, he found that the opponent didn''t even have time to close the city gate. When Amilcar attacked, Gu Xi gave Amilcar great authority. Amilcar can attack at any time whenever he finds the situation appropriate. ?As soon as he saw this situation, Amilcar rushed into the opponent''s city with the Aurora Knights. ?However, when he wanted to rush to the center of the opponent''s city, he was attacked by the city''s militia. In this city of death, the most important thing is the silt undead. Although they don''t have a leader in command, they have some heroes around them, and the situation inside this dead city is not suitable for a cavalry charge. Not long after Amilcar rushed in, he found that he was in the same situation as before when he fought Dominic. The cavalry cannot run. This is a very embarrassing situation. Amilcar immediately issued new orders. They have already rushed into the city, so they must not give up the front line in front of them. ??If they retreat and try to break in again, they don''t know how much effort it will take. So Amilcar made a decision to go up to the city wall. Although the interior of the Death City looks like a swamp, the city walls are relatively better. ??Moreover, even if the cavalry is standing high on the city wall, they can attack when the enemy comes over. Although it does not have as high a blessing as a charge, the attack power can still be improved. ??Amilcar can seize the key moment in every impact. With one impact, the enemy will be pushed back a certain distance. ?In this way, he was able to save the city gate he occupied, and even the nearby city wall was occupied. ?When Gu Xi came over, they were still dragging the enemy there. Gu Xi and the others saw the fighting from a distance, and it was Amilcar who caused it. ??Amilcar is quite impressive for being able to fight the battle here like this. They are knights after all. When they are not charging, their attack power is not as good as that of warriors of the same level. At this time, Amilcar was also thinking about one thing. Why did he encounter such problems every time he made a move? ?Last time, the leader''s methods were effective, but this time, the roads in the city were difficult to navigate. There is no place suitable for cavalry charge anyway. ?Just when Amilcar was annoyed, Gu Xi''s troops also approached the city gate one step ahead. Seeing the situation on the city wall, Gu Xi was quite satisfied. He did not expect that Amilcar would guard the city gates and walls. He thought that when he arrived, Amilcar could only hold off the enemy outside the city. ?Seeing this situation, Gu Xi did not delay it any longer. ??The city gate has been opened wide, and the enemy''s city is in sight. At this time, Amilcar and his team''s efforts cannot be wasted. Gu Xi immediately raised the magic wand in his hand. Quick Wind Technique! In addition to increasing the intensity of the fire, Rushing Wind can also push troops forward quickly. Although this is not as useful as spells such as Rush or Rush March, it can still be considered a barely usable option at certain times. At least now, when Gu Xi has no other choice, this is the driving force for the last ten miles. Under the rapid wind technique, it only took Gu Xi and his undead five minutes to run the last ten miles and rush to the gate of the opponent''s death city. Having just rushed here, Gu Xi immediately discovered that the situation in the death city in front of him seemed a little different from what he had imagined. ??The walls of this dead city looked quite twisted. When I came to rest, I actually felt like I had entered a swamp and was about to be swallowed up by the swamp. Gu Xi didnt know whether he felt this way or whether his undead troops also felt this way. But this feeling made Gu Xi cheer up immediately. He turned around and ordered, "Come up, go first into the city. After entering the city, the Bone Obelisk will be sacrificed first, and a suitable base will be built for us first." (End of this chapter) Chapter 1034： The door of **** is wide open (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1034: The Gate of Hell is Wide Open (Please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! ?Entered the gate of the enemy''s death city, Gu Xi still chose the steady and steady approach. After all, he has now entered the enemy''s territory, and he is not sure what the octopus-headed necromancer has arranged in the city. Just like his Alidovi City, most people would go in and look at the Alidovi City, which has a total of seven floors and connects seven times and spaces, and they would definitely not know where to attack first. The same situation Gu Xi is encountering now. Entering the enemy''s death city, it is not yet clear how the octopus-headed necromancer is arranged. Stabilize the situation first and wait until the follow-up troops arrive. As for the enemy''s response, Gu Xi raised his head and looked at the circling bone dragon in the sky in the distance, with a disdainful smile flashing in his eyes. ?This Dominic actually wants to let Gu Xi''s undead transformation team help build the defense line. ?Sir, have you seen those front holes, where air will blow out every half an hour, and there will also be undead silt spraying out from there. " He rode his horse with only its armor left on it and came to Gu Xi. He pointed at the muddy road in front of him and said, "Sir, we rushed to that location at the beginning. Their city is very weird. ?This way Gu Xis chance of winning is half. Seeing Gu Xi enter the city gate, Amilcar finally breathed a sigh of relief. ??Although he is not a professional in this field, they are all undead and have many things in common. He also has the ability to lay out defense lines. More than half of all buildings are underground. Their air superiority is gone. ?Dominic could see at that time that although the Wangxiang militia was not the highest in the city, it was the most united and the most potential force. ??My men can''t run on this kind of ground. He does not want to add more troops to Aridovi City in the future. In the end, before he could finish sighing, as soon as the battle was over, the Wangxiang militiamen put down their weapons and went back to being civilians. ??Arent you just asking for trouble for yourself? Amilcar, we are here. ?How dare you offend the highest-ranking undead in Aridovi here and use them as cannon fodder? Just when Gu Xi looked up, he couldn''t help but feel happy. ?Amilcar quickly introduced the situation in the Death City to Gu Xi. ??But Dominic really didn''t know this. When he was transferred to Alidovi City before, he saw the Wangxiang militia who were killing the elite troops of the octopus-headed necromancer. ? To put it bluntly, if you look at their situation carefully, none of these undead are lower than level 13. But the ground they were on was very strange. It felt like a swamp, but it also felt like walking on flesh. ? Gu Xi listened and observed the surrounding environment. Dominic took this opportunity to quickly deploy the defense line using the troops he brought. ?Such a contrast left Dominic speechless at the time. He thought that the high-level undead in Aridovi City were all like this. Now he uses these transformed undead as coolies, and he also thinks along this line of thinking. Looking at Dominic who still wanted to assign the task to the team of converting the undead, Gu Xi shook his head and pointed at the open space in front of him with his magic wand. The gate of **** is open! A new door to **** has just opened. ?This time the ghost gate no longer looks like Skull Mountain, but a normal ghost gate that shuts people down. The door looks relatively large. It is made of blue stone without any patterns. It looks like a large arch with a height of more than thirty doors. If it were not for the large number of yellow talismans affixed to the ghost door, it would not be at all. No one would think that this place is going to hell. ?But once this yellow talisman is put on, the situation will be different. Just standing in front of the ghost gate, Gu Xi felt as if a great evil energy was about to pour out from inside. ?However, Gu Xi still opened the ghost door in front of him. ?Gu Xi has decided that if there are vicious things coming out, then let them all go into the enemy''s city. If they are undead that can be controlled, let them come here to do hard work. ?There is no way he can prevent his leader from recruiting troops in the future. ?When Gu Xi opened and closed the gate of hell, a piercing scream came to his ears. A large number of ghosts, all squeezed into human bodies, poured out of the ghost gate. These things were like blue missiles, flying towards the distance. But no matter how they fly, half of their bodies will always be stuck in the ghost gate. Such a situation left Gu Xi quite speechless. Unexpectedly, the skill of opening the ghost door is also a skill for opening blind boxes. These undead souls in front of me are probably useless. The moment the gate of **** opened, Gu Xi already knew what was going on inside. ?The ghost gate in front of you is a prison-type ghost gate, which is used to seal evil spirits. Even if the ghost door is wide open, the evil spirits inside cannot escape completely. They can escape to a relatively far distance, but they will be dragged back immediately. Just like it is now. ??The ghost that had just flown a few hundred meters away was pulled back again before it could stay on the ground for a moment. ?But Gu Xi had a feeling. Just now, if there are enemies nearby, these ghosts who escaped from the ghost gate will definitely drag the enemies back to the ghost gate. ?This is a pretty good turret, and its also a turret with unlimited ammunition. ?Just after taking a look, Gu Xi had an idea in his eyes. He wanted to write down the information about the gate of **** in front of him. The next time you open the ghost gate, you can choose the ghost gate in front of you alone. ?But now is not the time to think so much. The ghost gate in front of him did not solve Gu Xi''s problem. Gu Xi now wants to find some coolies for Dominic. Rather than find yourself a super long-range and reasonably powerful turret. ?So Gu Xi finally pointed in another direction. The gate of **** is open. ?This time Gu Xi was lucky. When the gate of **** opened, nothing happened. ?This time, what appeared in front of Gu Xi and the others was a serious ghost gate. ?The undead souls coming out of the ghost gate are also the undead souls such as mummies. They lined up and walked out of the ghost gate. Looking around but not knowing where to go. ?After seeing these undead, Gu Xi waved to Dominic. Dominic, you can use these undead as coolies. The undead troops under my command are still useful. Dominic shouted and called these undead people out. And Gu Xi actually sent out his team to transform the undead. ?They have only one mission, to disperse into the enemy''s death city and occupy important buildings in the city. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1035： Release the Bone Obelisk (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1035: Launching the Bone Obelisk (Please subscribe for more updates) Dominic still didn''t understand Gu Xi''s idea, but after he had undead that could serve as coolies, he didn''t insist on using the undead to transform the undead team. ?So the team that transformed the undead dispersed immediately, leaving only a few key troops such as the Black Dragon Battalion and the Black Spear Battalion to guard the area. ??Gu Xi''s four armored men have been standing by his side, waiting for his orders. Yellow Spring Dragon Robe, deal with the nearby land. Originally, this matter was left to Titan to deal with. His death land can just restrain the mud in front of him. ?However, the battle situation on the Bone Dragon side requires Death Incarnation, and it is not convenient for me to replace Death Incarnation with Titan now. ??Yellow Spring Dragon Robe, the ground transformation here is left to you. " As soon as the holder of the Huangquan dragon robe heard this, he immediately understood what Gu Xi was thinking. ??The most troublesome thing about the dead city in front of us is the situation on the ground. But as long as the ground is cleared and turned into a ground that Gu Xi can control, then everything will not be a problem. There are many ways to control the ground. ?As long as he stood there, the ground would transform in the direction needed to rest. Gu Xi could understand the other person''s thoughts at a glance. ??Huangquan Longpao used a Dragon Burial Vein skill on the spot. ?Just when the power of the earth veins was about to gather, Huangquan Longpao pressed down to disperse the gathered power of the earth veins. The best method of operation is naturally Gu Xi''s Death Incarnation - Titan''s Death Land. Bury the dragon veins! ?Hence, Huangquan Longpao''s burial of the dragon veins was only half done. ?At this time, if you want to adjust the nearby ground to make it suitable for Gu Xi''s style, naturally you can only use Huangquan Dragon Robe. ??The holder of the Huangquan dragon robe stepped forward decisively under Gu Xi''s command. In this way, the silt ghost dragon that was about to be successfully condensed was directly scattered, and a large amount of death aura mixed with soil was beaten back to the earth. Gu Xi cant go wrong here. ?So the soil mixed with the breath of death returned to the ground, and the land near the city gate in front of us was renamed Gu. They are the main force controlling the sky of the dead city in front of them. But the problem is that among the bone dragon troops in the city, there are sixty bone dragons that imitate the incarnation of death. Dragon Burial Veins is the ability to transform earth veins into bone dragons or ghost dragons. ??However, he did not fully complete this skill. ?But what Gu Xi wants right now is not to drain away the earth veins of this dead city. Instead let the earth line reorganize. He fumbled around in his backpack and took out a few pieces of purple equipment he had just gotten when cleaning the battlefield. After finishing all this, the holder of the bone obelisk who had been standing behind Gu Xi also walked up to Gu Xi, and he stretched out his hand to Gu Xi. ?It is not difficult for Gu Xi to recruit the Death Incarnation again, but without the existence of these sixty bone dragons that imitate the Death Incarnation, he may be attacked by the enemy. When these pieces of purple equipment were held in his hands, they were still twisting and turning, trying to automatically equip them on Gu Xi. ?However, Gu Xi did not give these pieces of purple equipment a chance. He raised his hand and thrust all these pieces of purple equipment into the hands of the holder of the Bone Obelisk. The holder of the Bone Obelisk came to the top of the city wall carrying several pieces of purple clothing. He raised his hand, and the Bone Obelisk that was originally held in his hand flew out automatically, getting bigger and bigger, and finally became ten pieces. Five meters high. As soon as the holder of the suit released his hand, the bone obelisk flying in the air fell towards the open space below. ?At the same time, he raised his legs and kicked the two purple pieces of equipment thrown at hand to the position where the bone obelisk fell. ??The moment the bone obelisk landed on the ground, a large number of arms composed of white bones stretched out from the ground, supporting the bone obelisk upwards. ?Then layer upon layer of bone fragments began to appear on the ground. It was as if layers and layers of cement were laid on the ground, laying a foundation on which the bone obelisk could be placed. After everything stabilized, the bone obelisk fell on top of the layers of bones. ?At this moment, the Bone Obelisk temporarily turned into the Bone Soul Resurrection Tower, becoming the core of the occupied area in front of us. ?At the same time, the ground, which had just been affected by the Huangquan Dragon Robe and had its properties changed, changed again. ??If Huangquan Longpao''s action just now was to turn over the ground, then the Bone Obelisk''s action was to directly lay a layer of cement on the ground. ??The current location at the city gate can be regarded as Gu Xi''s occupied area. It can be said that in just one move, Gu Xi occupied the gate and most of the city wall on one side of the dead city, and also occupied an open space about the size of two squares. Not to mention anything else, his troops can already deploy in the city. ?In this way, even if the enemy wants to send his troops to rob him again, Gu Xi will have the basis to fight against him. After confirming that the situation was favorable to him, Gu Xi turned his head and said to Amilka. "Amilcar, you lead the Aurora Knights to retreat outside the city and see where the opponent''s other city gates are. Now we occupy one of the opponent''s city gates. If they want to take the gate back, they must either take it back. Send troops from the city. Either we need to send troops to bypass the city gate. The land in the city is not suitable for cavalry troops to fight, and the outside is your home ground. " Hearing Gu Xis order, Amilkas eyes lit up. Sir, the battle outside "You handle the situation as you see fit. I have only one request, which is to ensure the safety of the follow-up support troops." Gu Xi knows the personality of the leader-level hero very well. Instead of forcing their personalities and asking them to obey orders and fight, it is better to place them in a suitable place and let them express themselves freely. ?Although they may have some problems that Gu Xi did not expect, they sometimes do quite well. ?After hearing Gu Xis order, Amilcar raised his spear. Aurora Knights, all follow me. ?Under Amilcar''s order, including the Scarlet Knight and Pale Knight who were temporarily assigned to him by Gu Xi, they also followed Amilcar, turned around and rushed out of the city gate. Just at this time, the second batch of undead support troops also arrived. ?This group of undead troops are the ones that have just fought against the sludge undead on the battlefield. They returned to Alidovi City for a short period of rest and recovery, and then were reorganized by Princess Anna and brought over by several tool heroes. ?Princess Anna will arrange for them to come over immediately because these undead troops have fought against the silt undead. Although they are not necessarily the most powerful, they are definitely the most experienced in dealing with the sludge undead. ? Their arrival, on the one hand, can increase Gu Xi''s strength, and on the other hand, it also brings experience in dealing with the undead silt, although this experience is not much. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1036： Attack the city (please subscribe) Chapter 1036: Attacking the city (please subscribe) When the new troops were in place, Gu Xi decisively issued the order. Start the outward attack, Dominic, you will advance. ?Under Gu Xis order, the undead troops that had just arrived joined Dominics command, and together with the troops led by Dominic, headed towards the city. This time they once again followed the same path that Amilcar suffered before. The situation encountered is the same as that encountered by Amilcar. Because the road is quite weird, Amilcar could not display his knight''s combat effectiveness here before. ?Although his men are extremely powerful, the further they rush in, the slower their movement speed becomes. In the end, they will even be besieged by a large number of sludge undead from all directions. With such an attack method, no matter how strong the troops are, they will suffer in this regard. ??If Amilcar hadn''t had an extraordinary grasp of the knight''s battle situation, he might have lost a lot of troops in that one charge. In this way, the number of Gu Xi''s attacks on the undead directly exceeded 40,000. The troops brought by Dominic now are different. But the problems he encountered were different from those encountered by Amilcar. Now when Dominic was moving forward with the undead troops, he also encountered the same situation. ?When Gu Xi sent Dominic out, he did not forget to open two more ghost gates, and released low-level undead from the ghost gates to serve as cannon fodder. ?After these silt masses were sprayed out, they immediately turned into undead silt and attacked Dominic''s troops. At first, the total number of cavalry brought by Amilcar was less than 5,000. Facing the silt undead who stayed in the dead city, the number of cavalry was a huge flaw. They can serve as temporary city defense troops, but they cannot be counted among the regular troops of the Octopus Head Necromancer. ?The same is true for the dead city in front of us. ??There is no one to command these sludge undead. This is just like there are many working undead in the city of Aridovi. ?However, Gu Xi, who was observing from behind, discovered something. When they set out, they naturally attracted the reaction of the dead city in front of them immediately. ?Even if it is placed in the current Aridovi, it can be regarded as a relatively large force. The number of undead he brought with him was quite large. The batch he brought, plus the batch that had just joined, totaled more than 20,000 people. ?This discovery made Gu Xi''s eyes light up. ??They may take up arms when the city of Alidovi is attacked, but if they want to become regular troops under Gu Xi, they still need more training. ?Gu Xi knows very well that there is a huge difference in the strength that the troops can exert with or without someone commanding them. Not to mention anything else, among Gu Xi''s regular army now, he doesn''t accept anyone whose level is lower than level 5. ?At the same time, he also understood that these released silt undead should be similar to the background panels in the city. Just as Amilcar said, when the undead army crossed a certain line, the holes in the ground of the dead city began to spray out clouds of mud. ?However, judging from the situation of these silt undead spewing out, their system is still somewhat different from Gu Xi''s undead system. ? Gu Xi still had the same feeling. The main body of the sludge undead were those who were affected by the breath of the undead and turned into translucent sludge. ?While ordering the undead troops to attack these silt undead, Gu Xi''s attention was still focused on the holes where the silt spewed out. Gu Xis guess is actually correct. ?These hole-like passages are actually the trachea of ??this dead city. ?Beneath the city of death, the octopus-headed necromancer is in a fairly large underground space. ??The walls of this underground space are all made of pink flesh walls, and from time to time an eye will open on the wall. Through the light emitted from his eyes, the octopus-headed necromancer can clearly see everything happening on the ground. ?There will be one or two tentacles hanging from the ceiling from time to time. ?These tentacles will touch the head of the octopus-headed necromancer, and some corresponding commands can be conveyed through these tentacles. This kind of operation is much better than Gu Xi''s directing from outside. ??But the face of the octopus-headed necromancer at this time was quite ugly. The six tentacles on his face were waving non-stop, curling unnaturally, as if he was angry and trying to hold back. ??As a tentacle touched the forehead of the octopus-headed necromancer, this emotion became more intense. He pulled out the tentacle from his forehead, slammed it to the ground, and let out a sharp scream. Wait for a while, wait for a while, wait for a while, and my city will be gone. ?Ma Dan, I made a good point when I gave Death City at the beginning. From now on, I will be a member of the death city cluster. If one side is in trouble, all sides will support me. ?Now, if there is no military strength, there will be no military strength anywhere. I dont believe it anymore. If I am attacked, you can be attacked too. ??You just dont want to support me, you just want to swallow up the source of the dead city that I contributed. You are unkind, so dont blame me for being unjust. If you dont come, then dont blame me for doing something. " ??The octopus-headed necromancer no longer leads the troops to resist Gu Xi''s invasion. In his view, the invasion was inevitable. He is going to kill Gu Xi here. ??It doesn''t matter even if the entire dead city is used as a sacrifice. ?As long as Gu Xi dies, the dead city thirty miles away will be his biggest prize. At that time, he will also have a city of death in his hands. ?? And it doesnt have to be like now, where everything is managed by the upper-level management of the dead urban agglomeration. In fact, this is the biggest trouble with these octopus heads. Their entire race possesses psychic abilities. No matter what profession you are in, everyone can communicate spiritually. There are no secrets between them. So the coordination between their professions will be in place. One necromancer masters the city of death, and the other octopus-headed necromancers will soon know it. They will come directly to the door and ask for cooperation and joint development with the dead city. In this way, development will be faster at the beginning, but subsequent development will be limited. The development speed of dead cities will not exceed the overall speed of dead urban agglomerations. Hide one''s own little secret, this is something that the Octopus Head race simply cannot do. So now the octopus head is angry and plans to jump out. ?He thought about sacrificing his own city of death, completely destroying Gu Xi, and then conquering Gu Xi''s city of death. The city of death will then be his alone. ?Even if he wants to reach heaven in one fell swoop, no one can stop him. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1037： Where does the uneasy feeling come from (please subscribe) Chapter 1037 Where does the uneasy feeling come from (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! With other thoughts in mind, the octopus-headed necromancer took off all the equipment on his body, pulled out the tentacles stuck on his head, and ran on the ground without wearing anything. After taking off all his clothes, you can see that the back of the octopus-headed necromancer is also covered with eyes of all sizes. ?These eyes vary in size and shape. In short, this guy looks weird in clothes, and even weirder when he is not wearing clothes. After stripping himself naked, he lay on the ground and kept squeezing his body downwards. ?Every time he squeezed, his body sank a certain distance into the ground. Finally disappeared into this space. And deeper underground, there is a huge heart with half of it missing. Gu Xi found that in the death city in front of him, all sightlines were scattered, as if his sight was everywhere. This situation made Gu Xi stunned for a moment. ?At this time, the holder of the Soul Lamp also walked up to Gu Xi. The way they observe the enemy is through telepathy and other methods. Because Gu Xi understood that from the previous battles, it could be seen that those octopus heads had always had psychic abilities. Their sight is not as direct as that of humans. ??If this were the case, Gu Xi wouldn''t have much reaction. ?But he reacted immediately. But when this spiritual perception swept over him, Gu Xi felt like a mechanical scan. ??This is on the opponent''s territory. It would be unrealistic if the opponent''s necromancer didn''t have any control over such a large city of death. Reaching the heart, the octopus-headed necromancer stretched out his hands quite simply and plunged into the heart, which was higher than himself. ?Although he didn''t speak, his actions were already telling Gu Xi that there was something wrong with the City of Death. Then countless blue tentacles like silk threads came from all directions and pierced his body heavily. ?Although he was not used to it, Gu Xi still found some clues from this distorted vision. ?Through the sight of the spiritual lamp, Gu Xi could feel that the power of spiritual perception in the sky always swept past him inadvertently again and again. ? Even if he is protected by the double protection of the Soul Dark Lamp and the Six-rayed Flame Lamp, there is no way to prevent the other party from monitoring him. It can be said that every move you make is under the surveillance of the other party. Gu Xi reached out and put his hand on the back of the holder of the spiritual lamp, and observed through the sight of the spiritual lamp. Instead, it is like clouds, covering the sky. ?While the octopus-headed necromancer was doing this, Gu Xi, who was at the gate of the city of death, suddenly felt a little uneasy. ??This is where the octopus-headed necromancer came. Such a feeling made Gu Xi feel quite unreal. He had a feeling that the person behind the city of death seemed to be preparing to do something. ?His only one goal is to keep an eye on Gu Xi and prevent Gu Xi from leaving this dead city. ?Thinking of this, Gu Xi looked back at the city gate that he had taken down, and couldn''t help but shake his head. ?This doesnt seem quite right. ?There is a gate in the opponent''s death city that has been controlled by Gu Xi. ??Now whether the city gate is open or closed is all under Gu Xi''s control. ??So what if Gu Xi invests all his troops? ??Is it possible that the octopus-headed necromancer still wants to close the door and beat the dog? ?If he really thinks that, Gu Xi can perform a trick for him now: I jumped out, I jumped back again. Therefore, it was not the Octopus Head Necromancers idea to trap Gu Xi and Gu Xis troops in the city and fight. ?So what does he want to do? Is there anything he must keep an eye on before he can do it? But what should we keep an eye on ourselves? ?He is standing here now, letting the enemy come and attack him, but he will not be able to attack him. etc. At this moment, a thought flashed through Gu Xi''s mind. If the trouble cannot be solved, then solve the person who caused the trouble. ??Gu Xi is currently fighting against the opponent''s death city, and his troops have also entered the opponent''s death city. ?Forty to fifty thousand of the silt undead rushed out, but their strength was not as strong as Gu Xi''s troops. Under Dominic''s command, the same number of undead troops were overwhelming the silt undead. The mud that could previously hold back the knights of the Aurora Legion was nothing to the infantry. Dominic is commanding the troops and is moving forward step by step. ??It''s about to get close to the city''s meeting hall. ?It won''t take long for Gu Xi to occupy such a city area and lay a solid foundation for annexing this dead city. ??As long as this urban area is occupied, this dead city will have no chance of making a comeback. Whether to attack or defend, to advance or to retreat, is all under Gu Xi''s control. ??The octopus-headed necromancer wants to make a comeback, or he can find more troops and block Gu Xi''s path from the outside. ?Either he will find a way to kill Gu Xi. More troops are obviously impossible. ??If he had a strong enough army, he would have been able to use his own troops in the twisted and patchwork game world before, and there would be no need to wait until now. So he wants to get rid of himself directly. ?Thinking of this, Gu Xi couldn''t help but raise his head. There is a level 31 blue knight on Amilka''s side, and there is a level 26 ghost dragon in the sky. ??Although Cerberus did not follow him, with these two people around, as long as he did not encounter the same enemy above level 25, he should not be in danger. ?Then what method will the octopus-headed necromancer use to deal with himself? ?Gu Xi''s mind was full of questions, but he couldn''t find the answers. Unlike the depressed Gu Xi, Dominic didn''t have so many ideas. Unlike Amilcar who charged forward with his cavalry, Dominic''s fighting style is that of a wall-mounted fighting style. The layers of troops are like plaster. After one wave is applied, another wave immediately follows. Amilcars cavalry was so controlled by such attack methods that it was unable to exert its full strength. Now this trick also works on the guard troops in the death city. When Gu Xi raised his head, he could see that the troops led by Dominic had moved forward some distance. I saw them digesting the territory they had just conquered. Saw them getting closer and closer to the city''s assembly hall. ? Gu Xi, who couldn''t figure out what the problem was, was moved when he saw Dominic''s fighting style. Although Dominic''s memory has been washed away. But the fighting style is still there. Maybe he will know something. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1038： Think clearly about what the enemy wants to do (please order for more updates) Chapter 1038: Think clearly about what the enemy wants to do (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! Dominique, from where I stand now, is there any way you can kill me directly? ??Gu Xi, who was feeling depressed, found a way and he tried to ask quite simply. No, my lord, I dont have enough troops, and although my fighting looks stable, its also slow. When I take action, as long as there is no encirclement, it will be difficult to achieve a one-hit kill. I have no choice anyway. The one who commanded the cavalry before might be able to make a sneak attack. But he made too much noise when he charged, and his mind seemed a little bad. He did things in a straightforward manner, and it was easy to find the direction of the attack, but it was easier to avoid it. " ?Dominique, who was commanding the troops to fight against the sludge undead, heard Gu Xi''s question and immediately spared some of his energy to explain. Gu Xi thought about it and asked again, "Then if you use the city in front of you to defend, and I have already invaded, and given the current situation, you have to kill me to make a comeback, what will you think of?" ? The most that can be done is to slow down Gu Xi''s attack speed and call for some support. Dominic is just a leader-level hero, not a god. In this situation, he really has no choice. Obviously, he has never encountered a situation where the three divine skills can be learned together. ?There is really no way to make a surprise attack or assassination to turn the tables. " ?There are many ways to destroy the dead city in front of you. You can just bury some explosives underground and detonate the entire dead city. ??Think about when Gu Xi used the two magical skills of Death Incarnation and Death City, the octopus-headed necromancer''s reaction was one of shock. It is yours only if you take possession of it. This shows that there is a problem with the system on Octopus Head''s side. What Dominic said was an ordinary sentence, but it suddenly opened up Gu Xi''s thinking. If support can be called in, there may be a chance for a comeback. ??If there are no reinforcements and the city gates are occupied, there will be no hope. There is no good way but to simply abandon the area in front of us, retreat to the city wall behind for defense, and trade space for time. Forget it, attack first and take down the parliament hall in front of you. For example, destroy the dead city in front of you. Dominic talked about the defense of the city in detail, and even put down the command work at hand. ??If the octopus-headed necromancer was not the master of this dead city, there would be a lot he could do. Seeing that the progress of Dominic''s attack had slowed down, Gu Xi also shook his head. But when Gu Xi listened, he didn''t hear what he wanted. What if this city of death does not belong to the octopus-headed necromancer? ?This city of death may not be his. "Okay." Dominic said nothing more after hearing this, "You have to occupy the meeting hall first. Only when you occupy it can the place belong to you." Another example is flooding, or other spells. ??This is the opponent''s territory, and it is convenient for the octopus-headed necromancer to do whatever he wants. As for the death city being destroyed, and Gu Xi also dying along with it, wouldnt the city of Alidovi become vacant? ??The octopus-headed necromancer can take the opportunity to kill him and seize the city of Alidovi. At that time, the necromancer will still control the city of death, and Gu Xi will be gone. ?Thinking of this, a trace of killing intent flashed in Gu Xi''s eyes. You really know how to play. Gu Xi thought carefully and then moved to the area near the holder of the bone obelisk. At this time, he was sitting cross-legged under the obelisk that had become the Bone Soul Resurrection Tower. ?When he saw Gu Xi coming, he immediately opened his eyes. Look for the owner of this city, the Necromancer. He is still in this city. No matter what he wants to do, destroy it directly and let him bite back. Upon hearing this, the holder of the Bone Obelisk stood up and walked towards the nearby undead troops that had not yet attacked, where he picked up skeleton soldiers. ??Gu Xi was just stunned for a moment by the actions of the man holding the bone obelisk, and then he understood what the other person was thinking. This is choosing a sacrifice. For Gu Xi, as a necromancer, he had quite a lot of sacrifices such as bones. ?This time things are going to be bigger. Gu Xi can''t let the small lose the big in this matter. ??Gu Xi, who understood this, quickly stopped the movement of the holder of the Bone Obelisk and summoned the spirit on the spot. ??Using the corpses of the silt undead that Dominic had just killed, Gu Xi easily recruited hundreds of skeleton soldiers. ?Due to skills such as the Bone Resurrection Tower and Undead Enhancement, once these skeleton soldiers are recruited, they are all level 11 powerful skeleton soldiers. ?Although they have no weapons and equipment in their hands, their bones are obviously much thicker and stronger than normal skeleton soldiers. ?At the same time, the color of their bones also has obvious changes. The bones of the original normal skeleton soldiers were mostly withered yellow or grayish white. But the bones of these upgraded skeleton soldiers in front of me are either white jade or jet black. ?At a glance, the bones of these skeleton soldiers have been strengthened by negative energy, and they are all considered to be of the highest quality. ??Although they may not be as good as the Bone Dragon or the Bone Titan, they are already quite good among skeleton soldiers. When the holder of the Bone Obelisk saw these skeleton soldiers who had just been summoned, he stopped for a moment. Then he immediately walked up to these skeleton soldiers, looked at the situation of these skeleton soldiers, stretched out his hand to grab them, and raised He led the two tallest skeleton soldiers towards the bone obelisk. ??The two skeleton soldiers did not resist, and were dragged along like this. ?Arrived in front of the Bone Obelisk, the white bones spread on the ground dismantled the bodies of the two skeleton soldiers. Only two skulls were left under the bone obelisk. ?After placing the skull in place, the holder of the Bone Obelisk took out two more pieces of purple equipment and placed them on the skull. Then he took action according to Gu Xi''s order. Gu Xis order was very detailed. When the Bone Obelisk was dealt with, it was also dealt with in this detailed way. ?There, Gu Xi only felt a blessing and a curse from the bone obelisk. ?After that, the holder of the Bone Obelisk took away two more skeleton soldiers, performed another sacrifice, added a curse and a blessing, and this was considered as meeting Gu Xi''s requirements. After doing all this, the person holding the Bone Obelisk nodded to Gu Xi. ?Although Gu Xi didnt know what the Bone Obelisk had done, he was still willing to believe in the effects of the orange equipment. , He said it has been arranged, so that means it has been arranged. ?However, for the safety of his own family, Gu Xi still evacuated the city of death. He only needs to wait outside the city, leaving the battle in the city to his men. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1039： Blessings and Curses (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1039 Blessings and Curses (Please subscribe for more updates) ??When Gu Xi discovered that the octopus-headed necromancer was planning to destroy the city and kill him, somewhere far away in an underground space, a group of octopus-headed necromancers were sitting around under a strange heart. ??This heart is about the size of a heavy truck. There are many pieces of heart meat of different colors sewn on the outside of the heart. It looks like a balloon that has been inflated and broken, with a lot of patches on it. They sit under the heart, and each octopus-headed necromancer has a tentacle falling from the top of his head, touching their forehead. In this way, their minds are connected together, and they dont need to speak to each other. If they think about something together, the other necromancers will know it immediately. Nicholas Dodos Alsop Super New City disappeared from the map. What happened? Did someone invade Alsop Super New City? The alarm that the Alsop super new city was not found was the result of Nickla Dodo cutting off the contact himself. What does Nicholas Dodo want to do? Destroy the connection between the dead city clusters? Would you like to send someone to take a look? Instead of sending people to see it, we are going to deal with Nicholas Dodo and get Alsop Super New City back. We dont have time now. News just came from above that Akadorist and the others are about to break the enemys defense line. The necromancers of the Death Incarnation Group are already ready for battle. Taking this opportunity, we can easily locate the Star Ring and enter it. Players in this world are already clearing out their enemies. So now we must focus on protecting Akadorists safe entry into the real world and grabbing the Starry Sky Ring. ''That''s it, when Nicholas Duoduo is dead, let people prepare, find a level 5 sprout to train, stimulate his skills in the death city, and send him to take over Alsop Super New City, Nicholas Duoduo treats him as dead. As long as you break out of the game world, you can get the starry sky ring. ??Contrary to Gu Xi''s guess, the octopus-headed necromancer did not intend to blow up Alsop Super City or flood it with water. ??The octopus-headed necromancer was abandoned by his superiors, who wanted to arrange for a level 5 newcomer to take over the dead city in front of him. The octopus-headed necromancer himself doesnt know about this matter. Then the first blessing of the Bone Obelisk was sent out. ??If the integration chaos of the game world is sorted out by them, the people we send out will not be able to go back along the opened road. It hasnt been long since it was positioned, but this time it was our luck. Players in this world happened to encounter enemies and cause trouble, and so many game worlds were integrated together. Everyone is dealing with this matter now, and they have no time to pay attention to our little matter. Then do we really not care about Alsop Super City? How to manage it? Now all the dead cities have been deployed in key positions. How to manage a new level 5 city in Alsop Super New City? Do you still have the troops on hand? ??Even though the new guy hasn''t come yet, this has already ruined the plan of the octopus-headed necromancer, which is a blow to him. Why dont you have time? Didnt you just locate it? At this time, he was arranging his own methods through the half of the heart in Alsop Super New City. Put other things aside for now. He intends to play a big one. He arranged a sacrificial array, preparing to use Alsop Super City, a large number of corpses underground, and all the energy in the city to perform sacrifices. In exchange for the support and arrival of a **** and demon. He met that **** and demon accidentally during a certain mission. ?At that time, he almost died in the hands of this **** and demon. ??If it weren''t for his racial characteristics, he could influence other people through his mind, but he would have been made into an octopus. ?However, he did remember this **** and demon afterwards. ??And know the connection between the strength of this **** and demon and the sacrifice. ??The level of this **** and demon has reached level 30. Not to mention his strength, the most important thing is that when he appeared on the stage, the opening of the entrance channel was earth-shattering. ??When the octopus-headed necromancer saw this **** and demon, what he saw was a pillar of flame, which swallowed up a city directly, leaving nothing behind. ??The octopus-headed necromancers idea is very simple, to sacrifice the entire Alsop super-new city. Place the place where the gods and demons descend next to Gu Xi. No matter where Gu Xi is, even if the first wave of flames does not take Gu Xi away, the gods and demons that come later will kill Gu Xi. ??It''s just that Octopus Head is a necromancer. He is not a professional magician, and he has not studied methods such as sacrifice. ?His understanding of that **** and demon was all information that the **** and demon liked him and was willing to give him. He doesnt understand at all how to stabilize the transmission channel, how to lock onto gods and demons, and how to communicate with gods and demons. The way he acts now is actually some experience he stole from other companions. The behavior of the octopus-headed necromancer is actually quite normal in the octopus-headed world. After all, all of their staff are spiritual experts, and spiritual communication is very natural. ?Similarly, such natural spiritual communication often brings something to the table. There are some things that they do not need to learn specifically. It is enough to sometimes get to know some colleagues who specialize in this direction and get some of the spiritual information they spill out. The octopus-headed necromancer did the same thing this time. In order to ensure that his sacrifice would be successful, he even made some extra preparations. ??Its just that the octopus-headed necromancer didnt know that because of the curse of the bone obelisk, he made a small mistake when setting up the sacrificial circle. ??And this small mistake directly led the directionality in the wrong direction. ??It turns out that the direction the octopus-headed undead wanted to sacrifice was a **** and demon named Baphomet. Of course, the names of the gods and demons must be more than these, but for the gods and demons, they will definitely not give their real names. They will only cut a small part of their own names and give it to the octopus-headed necromancer. ??The octopus-headed necromancer converted this name into words he could understand, and then used it on the sacrificial circle. Because his academic performance was not very good, and the text was translated by himself, and he was cursed by the Bone Obelisk, the direction of the sacrifice was turned to the Altar of Baphomet. ??Although the direction of this sacrifice is just one word wrong. But the direction was completely wrong. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1040： The sacrifice begins (please subscribe) Chapter 1040 The sacrifice begins (please subscribe) The Altar of Baphomet, a relatively rare special building in the wild. If they had not encountered it personally, no one would know that such a thing existed, and those who knew about it were all dead. ?Because the essence of the Altar of Baphoth is an altar for reverse sacrifice. If you make a sacrifice to the Altar of Baphoth, you can get a reward of twice the number of troops and strength of the sacrifice. ?No matter what you offer as a sacrifice, the Altar of Baphoth will return it to you in double the amount as soon as possible. However, this doubled return is time-limited. After this time limit, sorry, everything returned to you will be doubled, as well as the things you sacrificed before, including your life, will all be taken away. So not many people would know about Baphos destroying the altar for so many years. No one spread the news. The reason is here, everyone who knows is dead. It can be said that this is really no other way, and the last desperate measure for revenge. For the undead, death is not terrible. After Dominic dies, he can be resurrected in the Altar of Eternal Slavery in Alidovi City. The octopus-headed necromancer never thought about it. Due to his carelessness, he actually made a mistake in the direction of his sacrifice. When Gu Xi retreated, Dominic did not retreat. After making all preparations for the sacrifice, he simply began to perform the sacrifice. He planned to retreat a distance, about three to five miles outside the city. From this position, he could clearly see the situation in the city. Even if something happened, it would not affect Gu Xi. So he never worried about this. ?When Gu Xi retreated, he rushed forward with his men. If Gu Xi hadn''t dragged him just now, he would have reached the meeting hall. ??And just when Dominic stepped forward, the second curse of the Bone Obelisk was also implemented. ??When the octopus-headed necromancer began to sacrifice, Gu Xi had already retreated outside the city gate with part of his troops. Understanding what the octopus-headed necromancer wants to do, Gu Xi will definitely not put himself in danger. Now he needs to invest more energy and set his sights on the council chamber. ?This curse is a targeted curse. It is no longer like the previous one. It depends on luck, and it is not sure whether it can be implemented. ?Dominics current task is to capture the dead city in front of him. The most important thing is that the octopus-headed necromancer does not know the horror of the Bafu Altar of Destruction. The first time is a blessing and a curse. ??The blessing directly changed the owner of this dead city, and the curse directly caused the octopus-headed necromancer''s sacrifice to be placed in the wrong direction. The second time is a curse and a blessing. Changed the target from Baphomet to the head of the altar of Baphomet. Even if he dies, he will die in battle. The Bone Obelisk was shot twice in total under Gu Xi''s order. Gu Xi could retreat, but he could not do so. ??The goal of this second curse is quite clear. Doesnt the octopus-headed necromancer want to sacrifice the entire city of death? ?That''s sorry, you can''t leave. ?At the heart of the underground, the octopus-headed necromancer who had just completed the sacrifice suddenly heard a strange voice coming from his ears. ?The voice was barely audible, but through spiritual perception, the octopus-headed necromancer understood the meaning of the voice. Curse in the name of the Bones, everyone in the city is prohibited from leaving the city at this time! Hell! ??The octopus-headed necromancer roared immediately. He knew something was wrong. ??If he cannot leave Alsop Super New City, he will be sacrificed together with this dead city.?????This is not what he wants. ??Although the prompt sound that popped up later told the octopus-headed necromancer that the duration of this curse was not long, only 15 minutes. But it didnt make the octopus-headed necromancer much happy. Fifteen minutes are enough for two sacrifices. ??The current octopus-headed necromancer can only hope that Baphomet will remember him and put some water on him when he comes over, so as not to kill him immediately. ?At this moment, the octopus-headed necromancer suddenly felt that something was not right. Spatial fluctuations seemed to be coming from the city. This is someone using space magic in the city. No, its not a space spell, but a positioning and teleportation spell. ??Necromancers don''t know this kind of spell. ?However, in the death city cluster, in order to ensure the connection between each death city, someone specially found someone to arrange the coordinates for locating the teleportation point in the city. ??No matter how the octopus-headed necromancer reported to the superiors before, he hoped that the superiors would send someone over. There was no response at all, and now there is a sudden space fluctuation. What is going on? They couldnt have sent support, right? The octopus-headed necromancer was also speechless. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? It''s already too late now. He has already sacrificed the super new city of Alsop. It won''t be long before Lord Baphomet arrives. Then it will be useless no matter how many people come. The entire Alsop Super City will disappear together. At this moment, the octopus-headed necromancer suddenly felt the ground shaking. ??The sacrificial circle he had deployed earlier has started to operate automatically. ?This kind of thing shocked the octopus-headed necromancer. Why did it start so soon? He hasn''t escaped yet. ??The octopus-headed necromancer quickly stepped forward to stop the activation of the magic circle. At the last moment, the octopus-headed necromancer had only one idea: he could not die. As long as the magic circle stops now, he still has a chance. It wont start again in fifteen minutes at most. ?As long as he communicates more, I believe there will be no problem with Master Bafumo. ??But when the octopus-headed necromancer stepped forward and was about to stop the power supply to the magic circle, he discovered that he had lost control of Alsop Super City. This is something I have never encountered before. ??Although he gave up control of Alsop Super New City, it did not mean that he gave up everything. ??If there was no Alsop Super City, what else would he sacrifice, himself? What the hell, what the **** is going on. ??The octopus-headed necromancer hammered the ground hard. After hammering a few times, the octopus-headed necromancer realized that now was not the time to be angry. At the moment, we need to stop this magic circle. If the magic circle continues to operate, not to mention the control of Alsop Super New City, not even Alsop Super New City will be left. ??So the octopus-headed necromancer didn''t care about anything else. He quickly crawled out of the ground where he had arranged the magic circle. Get ready to go to the core of Alsop Super City to see what is going on. ??Who took away his control of Alsop Super New City. At this moment, the sacrifice circle was completed ahead of schedule. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1041： Another death city is sent (please subscribe) Chapter 1041 Another dead city is sent (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! ??Until the sacrificial circle was activated, the octopus-headed necromancer had not noticed that something was wrong. He thought that the activation of the sacrificial circle in front of him had something to do with him being trapped inside. It was not until the sacrifice was halfway completed that the octopus-headed necromancer realized that something was wrong. It is said that the appearance will be gorgeous, but once the action is taken, it will be a show-stopper. What about the flame beam that was promised to destroy a city? ?There is nothing, as if the sacrifice failed. Baphomet must not have given him a false name. ?Then the octopus-headed necromancer saw the surroundings darken rapidly, as if something had been swallowed. Even he himself was affected, and the entire city of death was plunged into darkness. Only the position occupied by Gu Xi still has its own color. When Gu Xi retreated, he also planned to take the bone obelisk away. But the wearer himself is unwilling. His strength has exceeded the normal level of the orange equipment in Gu Xi''s hands. ?It seems that the octopus-headed necromancer is going to cause trouble. ??The armor holder sitting under the bone obelisk noticed Dominic''s situation, he raised his head, and then lowered his head. As long as the city doesn''t explode, he will keep fighting. He immediately thought of the question Gu Xi had asked him before. ??Gu Xi may not believe it in other holders, but the holder of the Bone Obelisk is different. He is a mixture of three orange outfits. ?Maybe this small blessing is nothing to the wearer, but to Dominic, it is an opportunity. Rhythm is very important. If the rhythm is messed up, not only will he be unable to fight further, but he will also be unable to escape. ?But Dominic just lowered his head and ignored the matter. ?This is Dominic''s fighting style. ?Dominic, who was commanding the undead troops to fight, also noticed the situation here. ?Even if they cause trouble again, the fighting here cannot stop. He closed his eyes again, and his mind fell entirely on the bone obelisk. ?? Gu Xi did not force this. The person holding the suit knew the situation at hand best. If he chose to stay, it meant that the situation at hand was beneficial to him. After adding such a blessing, the wearer no longer cares about it. After all, Dominics fighting habits are built up layer by layer in this way. Since we cant escape now, we might as well keep fighting. ?So Dominic just looked up at the darkened place and launched another attack forward. A skeleton soldier standing behind the armored man disappeared, and a small blessing fell on Dominic. If he thinks its okay, then its okay. Gu Xi, who was outside the Death City, naturally noticed the changes in the Death City. At this time, Gu Xi stood on the top of the Holy Silver Evil Coffin, looking at the death city three miles away from a distance, with a trace of fear flashing in his eyes. Fortunately, I guessed what the octopus-headed necromancer wanted to do. Otherwise, he must be the one trapped in the city of death in a daze now. At this time, the fourth and fifth waves of troops sent by Alidovi also arrived. ??The fourth wave of troops is the siege equipment troops requested by Gu Xi. ?Just as Princess Anna said, there are a large number of siege equipment in the city of Alidovi. ?There are as many as one hundred catapults of the same model here. All catapults are pushed by skeleton soldiers. ?Following the catapults are carts transporting stone projectiles. On each cart, special stone projectiles are pushed. ?This stone bullet cart is a modified and enlarged version of the ammunition cart. Five stone bombs can be placed in a cart, which can be used by a catapult for one wave of attacks. Stone bullets are made from a mixture of stone, soil and bone. It is not the kind of pure polished stone bullet, this is a style unique to the undead. ??If he had never seen the relatively special ghost gate before, Gu Xi would definitely think that the catapults and stone bombs in front of him were good siege weapons. Now, in Gu Xi''s eyes, this kind of catapult can really only be used to attack cities. Send the catapult to that position over there, and I will arrange for the **** to go with you. Once you get there, start debugging the ballistics directly. ?What changes will happen to the city of death? I dont know yet. All preparations must be made now. I...fuck..." When Gu Xi gave the order, the sacrifice was finally completed. The reaction of the Altar of Baphenith will be much faster. After confirming the sacrifice, what he gave was genuine. ?The moment Gu Xi raised his head, he saw a city appearing in the sky that was exactly like the dead city on the ground. ?In that city, there are still a large number of silt undead. Because in the past there were many layers of the same Aridovi City appearing in the sky. So Gu Xi was not too surprised by what appeared in the sky now. ??What really surprised him was that the city in the sky actually fell to the ground, slowly merging with the dead city on the ground. ?This is the reason why Gu Xi was surprised. An idea occurred to him. For the octopus-head player, all the dead cities are not concentrated together. If a dead city cannot withstand it, then another one is immediately released to support it? ??But this is unreasonable. Didnt the octopus-headed necromancer want to destroy his own death city and kill himself? How could such a thing happen? Not only Gu Xi didnt understand, but even the octopus-headed necromancer in the city didnt understand. ??Didnt you agree that Lord Bafeme would come out to destroy the world? What about people? How could a new dead city be sent here? This is not Lord Bafemet''s style. Master Bafemet destroyed a city in one fell swoop and even kicked the passing dogs to death. ??If it weren''t for his psychic abilities, he wouldn''t have been able to survive. The situation in front of me was obviously not Lord Bafemel''s style. ??And the octopus-headed necromancer clearly felt that the new death city that had just fallen was exactly the same as the death city that he had sacrificed before. ?? Could it be that the name Lord Bafemel left behind is wrong. Is this sacrifice the legendary multiplication of blessings? ??If this is the case, the octopus-headed necromancer may have an idea. Now that he is still hiding underground, there is still hope if he can really double his troops in the city of death. He can sacrifice the dead cities he just sent down. From one dead city to two, two to four, four to eight. Even if the level of the troops in the city is not high by then, their number will definitely be high. He can still withstand the battle in front of him. Just when the octopus-headed necromancer was thinking too much, the last of the four moves of the Bone Obelisk came down with a blessing. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1042： The battle begins again (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1042 The battle begins again (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! ??The last blessing of the Bone Obelisk is to draw the enemy out and fight. Previously, the holder of the Bone Obelisk had a very clear idea of ????the strategy at the beginning. ?Lets take a step to remove the fuel from the cauldron first and cut off the support of the octopus-headed necromancer. If you destroy the other party''s plan, no matter what the other party plans, destroy everything. Then, trap the octopus-headed undead in this city, preventing them from escaping. This last blessing is a blessing to all enemies. Give them confidence that they will rush out of their own cities to fight. ?This time Dominic was even more confident. He quickly ordered and led his men to attack the Assembly Hall that had not yet been captured. After rushing out, there was a random fight. He looked back and found that the holder had moved the bone obelisk forward a certain distance. ??If the enemy lays an ambush and delays the curse until it ends, there is a real possibility of escaping. Dominic felt this situation immediately. ??If they don''t rush out, they might be able to hold on for a while. Even the tentacles under his mouth and the eyes on his face are fewer than those of the octopus-headed necromancer. As long as they rush out, whether it is Dominic who is still in the city, Gu Xi outside the city, or even the Bone Dragon troops in the sky, or Amilka who is looking for opportunities outside the city, they can Understand what a crushing blow is. This clearly means that the situation at hand is under control. After all, the curse and blessing time of the Bone Obelisk is limited. ??The white bones used to pave the ground were pushed forward until they reached Dominic''s feet. Like the octopus-headed necromancer targeted by Gu Xi, this guy also has an octopus head. If they rush out, the situation will be different. But it does not mean that these sludge undead are very strong. At this moment, the Bone Dragon troops, who had been looking for opportunities in the sky, also discovered targets that could be attacked in the Death City. ??But his level is obviously not as high as the octopus-headed necromancer. ??When Dominic took action, the user of the Bone Obelisk had already seen the opponent''s strength, although it was quite interesting to be able to eject a large number of silt undead from the ground. ??As the last blessing was activated, the wielder stood up and pointed at Dominic who was rushing forward. That is a necromancer wandering in the city of death. They have no heroes to command them, and they have no battle formations or anything like that. Even if Gu Xi''s army is small, it is still stronger than the troops in this city. When he appeared, the city of death had not doubled in size. He came out of a portal in the southeast corner of the Death City. Because he didn''t bring any soldiers, and the level of the necromancer was just over level 5, so he was not the main target of the bone dragon. So the Bone Dragon didn''t do anything to him. But as a city suddenly appeared in the sky, the city fell near the city of death. ??This necromancer''s reaction is the fastest. He took out something similar to a token and immediately wanted to control the two dead cities. ?Such a move made Bone Dragon understand that this person has the ability to control the city of death, and he is the one who needs to be killed first. So the bone dragons immediately rushed towards the necromancer. When the bone dragon rushed over, the necromancer had already activated something similar to a token in his hand. In addition, because the Death City was launched, the color of the Death City also changed from black and white back to its original color. A purple light began to appear around the necromancer, slowly spreading into the city of death. ??The necromancer was also a little speechless at this time. ??He was driven here after accepting the order from the upper-level council of the Death City Group and temporarily learning the skill of Death City. He also knew that he was being used as a tool this time. ??The reason is also very simple. Something happened to the previous octopus-headed necromancer Nicholas Dodo and he was unable to control this city of death. The dead urban agglomeration requires a tool man to go over and sit down for a while. Just ensure that this dead city operates normally. But when he came here, he never imagined that the death city in front of him was a pit. When he arrived, he saw a large number of bone dragons hovering in the sky. The strongest one still had a halo, which was clearly a powerful bone dragon that had passed level 20. What role can a newbie like him play? Not to mention the subsequent changes in the death city. When the dead city turned black and white, he could clearly feel that something had been taken away. When another identical city of death appeared in the sky, the necromancer had only one thought, he wanted to go home. It''s a pity that after coming here, there is no possibility for him to go back. Because the time when he appeared was stuck at the right time. So the curse that fell on the octopus-headed necromancer also fell on him. He could not leave this city of death within fifteen minutes. Plus he didnt know what the situation was, so in order to protect himself, he naturally activated the token he brought as soon as possible. ?It is precisely because of this that he was targeted by the bone dragons. When the bone dragons flew over, the necromancer immediately raised the token in his hand. ?So centered on the location where he was standing, the earth began to shake, and a large amount of silt was sprayed out from nearby. ?These sludges quickly formed around the necromancer. ??Groups of sludge undead formed one after another. ??However, the bone dragon in the sky did not give these silt undead a chance to form. They came here not to give the enemy a chance to form troops. ?So the bone dragons sprayed at the mud undead below. Sixty bone dragons blessed by the power of the incarnation of death emitted green light at the same time. The breath of the dragon of death. When this wave of sixty rounds of death dragon''s breath fell, it directly swept across the mud in this area. When the death dragon''s breath was almost consumed, it sprayed all over the necromancer. ??This necromancer is only level 5. Faced with such an attack, the necromancer doesn''t even have a chance to defend. He just raised his hand to block his eyes, and then he saw green in front of him. After waiting for the green light, the necromancer had already died in the breath of the death dragon. He didn''t even leave a body behind, only a token that looked at half metal and half creature. As soon as the bone dragons saw the token, they rushed down and grabbed the token without saying a word. At this time, the octopus-headed necromancer also rushed out of his hiding place with the blessing of the bone obelisk. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1043： Enemies out of the city fighting in the field (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1043: Enemies out of the city fighting in the field (please subscribe for more updates) When the octopus-headed necromancer rushed out of his hiding place, it was the beginning of the final battle between Gu Xi and the octopus-headed necromancer. Facing twice as many troops, the octopus-headed necromancer became more confident. The extra troops, although they did not allow his troops to return to their original levels, did allow him to use some troops. Although these troops are all militia and low-level undead troops. but the quantity is not bad. The most important thing is that the double value of Bafei''s Altar of Destruction is a true double value. ?Even some of the troops that were forgotten by the Octopus Head Necromancer were dug out from the corners by the Altar of Destruction and put on the bright side. Now that these troops have been taken out, the total number has exceeded 60,000. ?Even the octopus-headed necromancer himself did not expect that he could obtain so many troops. When he commanded troops before, he did not even command 30,000 men. After emerging from his hiding place, he didn''t even wear any clothes and immediately mobilized his troops. ??Although his city of death has doubled in size, he can clearly feel everything he can control in his city. Under the mobilization of the octopus-headed necromancer, these sludge-like undead moved in one direction from all directions. ??Although the octopus-headed necromancer has been suppressed by Gu Xi in the past, it is not because of his lack of experience or lack of brains. But he only had so many troops that he could bring out of the dead city at that time. Coupled with his arrogance, he failed to notice the strength of Gu Xi''s troops, and was beaten to pieces by Gu Xi. ??Now that he has seen that he has enough troops, the octopus-headed necromancer has more ideas. ?At this time, his goal changed. This time, his goal was placed next to Gu Xi outside the city. As long as he kills Gu Xi, he can still get Gu Xi''s death city. There are not many troops around Gu Xi now. The strongest bone dragon is still flying in his death city, and the knights who had a strong impact before are outside the city. As his city doubled in size, it would take some time before he could run back. ?Dominic is attacking and his rhythm cannot be disrupted. At the moment, Gu Xi doesn''t have many troops around him, so it''s a good time for him to take action. ?So the octopus-headed necromancer immediately mobilized the silt undead and asked them to go out from several city gates and quickly pounced on Gu Xi. ?But are the troops around Gu Xi really weak? Gu Xi himself doesnt think so. ??Although the most elite team of transformed undead has been sent to the city of death. But all four of his main battalions are by his side. ??When the undead under the octopus-headed necromancer came around from all sides, Gu Xi noticed it immediately. ??Although he didnt know what the octopus-headed necromancer was thinking, Gu Xi still thought he was crazy. Thats not how seeking death is done. ??The necromancer does not rely on the number of undead under his command. Spells are the foundation of the necromancer. ?Even though there were not many troops around Gu Xi, the tens of thousands of silt undead were really not taken seriously by Gu Xi. The gate of **** is open! Looking at the undead rushing towards him, Gu Xi immediately used the Ghost Gate to open it. ??And this time Gu Xi used more than one ghost door to open. ?His magic power was enough and strong enough. Gu Xi easily released fifteen ghost gates to open. ?These ghost gates were directly thrown into the mud undead rushing over. As the ghost gate opened, some of the sludge undead that came over were squeezed into the ghost gate. ??The undead inside the ghost gate were blocked back before they could rush out. When Gu Xi released the ghost gate and opened it, he had already known that such a situation would happen. He also wanted the same effect. Use the ghost gate to attract these undead souls. Then Gu Xi raised his hand, and all the skeleton archers in the Black Dragon Camp raised their bows and arrows, and a wave of arrows rained down on the position where the mud undead rushed. ??The mud undead were nailed to the ground on the spot under this wave of arrows. But their body is the mud. Even if part of it is nailed to the ground, they can give up this part and move forward. At this time, Yongdou from the Demon Sacrifice Camp also took action. He used mana extraction again to extract the mana from these sludge undead. ??But the situation in front of him was different from the sludge undead that was taken out to fight by the octopus-headed necromancer before. ??The mud undead in front of us do not belong to the regular army of the octopus-headed necromancer. The regular troops of the Octopus Head Necromancer, and the mana that summons them, are all based on the Octopus Head Necromancer. Their mana belongs to themselves. ?But these silt undead in front of us are different. They are the defending troops in the dead city. They get their magic power from the dead cities. ??As long as the Death City is still in the hands of the Octopus Head Necromancer, they can be continuously replenished from the energy of the Death City. The mana extraction used by Yudou now has some effect, but the effect is not that obvious. ??Although sludge undead will also become dry as their mana is drained, they will quickly get back on their feet. This is not as easy to fight as before in the outside world. At this time, Gu Xi also understood why the octopus-headed necromancer sent out these mud undead. He thought he had an invincible army and wanted to use this army to destroy Gu Xi. ??But he underestimated Gu Xi too much. Did he really think that Gu Xi was just an ordinary necromancer? ?When the mana extraction was not as effective as before, Gu Xi threw the flame field towards the sludge undead. ?Various fire effects appear directly in the sludge undead. The damage caused by fire to the sludge undead is quite acceptable. ?Although it is impossible to set them on fire directly, it can still be done to prevent them from moving forward. At this time, the undead that rushed out of the ghost gate also started fighting with the silt undead. ??They don''t have any decent weapons and equipment. When fighting with the silt undead, it often takes three or four undead to kill one silt undead. ??But the undead souls in the ghost gate seem to be endless. No matter how the sludge undead climb up from the ground and devour their bodies, the undead that come from behind always pounce out without hesitation. Attack and cut through their ranks! ??While using magic, Gu Xi also issued an attack order to his undead troops. From Gu Xi''s point of view, the undead silt souls in front of him are all here to give away experience. If you dont take this opportunity to let your undead troops improve their combat experience, how long will it take? So the fourth wave of undead troops that just came over were immediately released by Gu Xi. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1044： Experience package (please subscribe) Chapter 1044 Experience Pack (please subscribe) ??Different from the third wave of undead troops, the fourth wave was really the undead troops selected by Princess Anna in Alidovi City. They had some potential but had not yet reached the standards of the regular army. ?Princess Annas attitude towards the undead army is the same as Gu Xis. Having potential is a good thing, but in the eyes of Gu Xi and Princess Anna, undead who have never participated in battles and whose level is not high enough are nothing. Under normal circumstances, these undead soldiers should participate in battle missions in the barracks and patrol the city of Alidovi. After raising the level, assign them to the tool heroes. Only by fighting all the way can one stand in front of Gu Xi. This time it gave them a chance. Enemies that can be killed appear in front of you. ?This is the best time for them to show off their fighting talents. ?Gu Xi pointed out the way, and all the undead troops rushed out. They dont care that the mud undead have stronger recovery capabilities than they do. In their eyes, these mud undead are pure experience packages. After all, these silt undead can die again, and that experience has truly fallen on the undead soldiers. So many of the undead are fighting around one silt undead, fighting on their own. After killing them, wait there. As soon as the silt undead come back to life, they will immediately come forward and attack again. When the fourth wave of troops went out, the troops of the silt undead were quickly cut apart. Including the parts blocked by the opening of the ghost gate and the parts burned by the flame field, the number of mud undead that can really rush more than a thousand meters in front of Gu Xi has not reached ten thousand. They didnt have an organization or anything, they were just piled one on top of the other, rushing towards Gu Xi like a flood. ?At this time, the Black Spear Battalion who had been guarding Gu Xi took action. ?During this period, the four major camps under Gu Xi, namely the Black Dragon Camp and the Demon Sacrifice Camp, were in the limelight. ??The two main battalions, the Black Spear Battalion and the Bone-cutting Battalion, have never performed well. ?Now that the enemies are all in front of us, how can the Black Spear Battalion be spared? ?So Arroyo immediately stood at the front with a tomahawk in hand. ???? Before the silt undead could rush over, he led the troops of the Black Spear Battalion forward with thick black smoke. At this time, most of the soldiers in the Black Spear Battalion have passed level 9. The number of people has also reached the highest standard of the Black Gun Battalion. ?Arroyo himself has reached level 11, and the equipment on his body is all blue. ?At present, Arroyo is considering whether to find some purple equipment to try. If not, blue treasures can also be used. After all, as a hero, his main focus is still on commanding troops in battle. If there is a treasure that can improve the combat effectiveness of his soldiers, for Arroyo, it is a good item that is not weaker than purple equipment. ?At the same time, the characteristics of the Black Spear Battalion, the layer of black mist covering them, have been improved again after many battles. Previously, these black mist were transformed from the bone shield technique. Slowly turned into a black mist. Later on, with the transformation of the Black Spear Battalion, some changes occurred, and some grimaces began to appear in the black mist. ?But most of those grimaces are used to scare people. ??It is inconsistent with the style of the Black Gun Battalion. Arroyo has been thinking about whether to clean up these ghost faces. On the one hand, it is completely inconsistent with the style of the Black Gun Battalion. On the other hand, these ghost faces are completely useless. With these grimaces, it is better to strengthen the attack or defense of the Black Spear Battalion. How about strengthening the attack speed of the Black Spear Battalion. After all, they also need attack speed. While thinking about this matter, Arroyo led the black gun battalion and killed them. ?Perhaps because he was distracted while thinking about something, Arroyo killed the undead sludge in front of him in one breath. When Arroyo came to her senses, she was speechless. He did not expect to encounter such a thing. ?So he quickly turned back with his men, preparing to kill the mud undead again. But the Bone-Zhanying Battalion in the rear took this opportunity to jump out. Gu Xi had agreed before that the street fighting in the Death City would be handled by the Bone-cutting Battalion. In the end, the street fighting was of no concern to them. ??The undead in the Bone-cutting Camp have always been suffering. Just now, Gu Xi asked the Black Spear Battalion to take action, and the Bone Slashing Battalion followed behind. They were happy when they saw that the Black Gun Battalion had overkilled them. ??The Black Spear Battalion is different from the Bone-cutting Battalion. The Black Spear Battalion needs to coordinate its steps in order to exert its maximum combat effectiveness. ??The Bone-Zhanying Camp is different, they just need someone to take action. ??So the undead from the Bone-cutting Battalion rushed forward with heavy swords in both hands. When they rushed into the undead in the mud, they didnt think much about it. They either killed them with a beheading or a whirlwind. Anyway, the two-handed heavy sword technique can be used directly. It doesnt even matter if there are companions around. ?This is also the current fighting style of the Bone-Zhanying Battalion. Robbie discovered that the reason why the Bone-cutting Battalion fought so slowly was because their usual fighting style should be open and close. One dozen is a large piece. But when their companions are around, they have to hold back. There is no way to bring out the combat effectiveness at all. Later, Robbie simply relaxed the restrictions on all the soldiers of the Bone-cutting Battalion. Let them attack with all their might. ?In Robbies words, even if it has an impact, it will only affect other undead around you, not you, so you have nothing to be afraid of. Those who cut directly without knowing how to stay away will all die in vain. ?Hence, the current Bone Cutting Battalion is obviously much more wild in its attacks. ??The soldiers of the Bone-cutting Battalion did not suffer too many casualties due to such a wild fighting style. Instead, they captured a lot of heads because of this fighting method. ?This is it for now, when the Black Spear Battalion rushes over, they kill a large number of sludge undead as soon as they come up. The most important thing is that the undead from the Bone-cutting Battalion didn''t know how to give in after they got in. ?They stood on the bodies of the mud undead, whirlwinding again and again. ??Every time the mud undead tried to get up, it was directly sucked into the whirlwind and hacked to death again. Looking at this situation, Arroyo from the Black Gun Battalion also became angry. This is their goal, how could it be snatched away by the Bone-Zhanying Battalion. ?So Arroyo led the black gun battalion to attack again. They dont even care that the Bone-Zhanying Camp is still there. Anyway, he and the Black Spear Battalion have always acted in unity. When they started, they would either move together or stop together. It was impossible for them to stop just because of one or two undead from the Bone-cutting Battalion. So once the Black Spear Battalion takes action, it is equivalent to forcing the troops of the Bone-cutting Battalion to retreat. But the undead in the Bone-Zhanying Camp are also strong. They think that what they have grabbed is theirs. ?So they remained stubborn and fired Whirlwind on the spot, not giving the Black Spear Battalion any chance. ?The undead barracks under Gu Xi are like stone mills, squeezing the silt undead together and constantly cutting them. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1045： Kill (please subscribe) Chapter 1045: Killing (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! ??The tens of thousands of sludge undead under the octopus-headed necromancer were divided up by Gu Xi and became the best experience package. ??The octopus-headed necromancer himself doesnt know yet. ?In his mind, Gu Xi''s side has the weakest defense. With so many of his troops, it would definitely not be a problem to go over and kill Gu Xi directly. ?Now he is waiting for Gu Xi to be killed so that he can rob Gu Xi''s city of Aridovi. ?But as he waited, the octopus-headed necromancer felt something was wrong. Why his connection to the sludge undead seems to have disappeared, and why control of his dead city is being stripped away from him. ??The octopus-headed necromancer wants to use his telepathic abilities to find out what''s going on. But he suddenly discovered a situation. As the control of the dead city was peeled away from him, the area that his telepathy could see became smaller and smaller. After all, the telepathy that enveloped the entire city of death was the authority given to him by the city. Without authority, he can only use telepathy by his own means. At the level of an octopus-headed necromancer, it is still a question whether the battlefield can be covered. ?With no other intelligence support, he became blind on the spot and had no idea what was going on outside. Actually, he didn''t know that the silt undead under his command were all regarded as experience packs and were almost destroyed. He also didnt know that Bone Dragon had sent the token to control the Death City to Gu Xi after killing the new necromancer sent by the Death City Group. He didn''t even know that Gu Xi''s undead transformation team had already targeted him. They haven''t taken action yet, not because they want to spare the octopus-headed necromancer. ??It''s because the octopus-headed necromancer has always been very vigilant, and Gu Xi''s undead combat team has never found a suitable opportunity to take action. On the contrary, because more and more transformed undead combat teams came over, the situation became a little constrained. After all, there is no mutual reporting between these combat teams. ??If Gu Xi is here, you can still make them obey. ?Now that Gu Xi is away, they all want to win the key achievement of killing the enemy leader. In the end they almost had a fight. Fortunately, these undead people also know the depth of things. As time passes, they all understand that the matter cannot be delayed any longer. The record may be lost if you delay it any longer. So several undead who were obviously of higher rank stood up, they discussed with each other, and then arranged the matter. ??The strongest ones took action to kill the octopus-headed necromancer, while the others watched from the outside to prevent the octopus-headed necromancer''s men from suddenly jumping out to attack or save people. After arranging everything, the strongest undead quickly took action. This time, a total of 10 of the strongest undead were dispatched. They include all kinds of undead races. The levels are almost all level 18. Of course, their level 18 did not reach level 18 directly when Gu Xi transformed, but the level they worked hard to achieve bit by bit. Among these ten undead, the strongest one is a skeleton shooter. When he was first transformed, he was not found to have any talent as a shooter, but when Gu Xi transformed him into an undead, he happened to get a fairly good longbow. In addition, the corpse had no other characteristics, so Gu Xi put a long bow on it. The result was such a skeleton shooter. And when it was time to transform, his level was reduced by three levels, that is, to level 14. Gu Xi almost thought something was wrong. ??As a result, this person actually came back from level 14 and now became the most powerful one among Gu Xi''s men in converting undead. This can be regarded as a little genius. In such a team, there are several similar little geniuses. ?Such as ghost-like Titans, vampire armored soldiers, skeletal lichs, etc. These are all special and elite undead. They all have their own unique aspects. At this time, the skeleton shooter also chose the one that was most suitable for the battle at hand. Ill take action first, and the Bone Lich will take action to control the opponents mind. Dont let him use any psychic skills. The next step is the siege. As long as no other sludge undead appear, there will be no problem. " After the skeleton archer finished talking about his plan, he raised the long bow in his hand and got ready. The longbow in his hand is a rather ordinary-looking longbow. There are no carvings or gorgeous decorations on it. It looks ordinary. But who would have thought that when this longbow was pulled out, what happened to this longbow? Behind the skeleton shooter, the shadow of a crescent moon actually appeared. A long arrow condensed by moonlight appeared on the long bow. ??When the skeleton shooter took action, the octopus-headed necromancer finally realized that something was wrong. He didn''t even need to turn his head to see the skeleton shooter who was about to attack. As a ray of moonlight passed by, the octopus-headed necromancer felt a heavy blow on his back, and then he flew forward. When he hit the ground hard, a golden square shield hit his head. ?This golden square shield is held by a vampire heavy armor soldier. This vampire has mastered a variety of vampire movement methods. He can teleport, transform into a bat, and move normally. Now in order to fight, he naturally teleported behind the octopus-headed necromancer. ??The octopus-headed necromancer was still thinking about counterattack, when three iron chains composed of white bones fell from the sky and wrapped around the octopus-headed necromancer''s head. ?These three iron chains carried a blue cold air, freezing the head of the octopus-headed necromancer on the spot. ?This is exactly what the Bone Lich does. ?After controlling the octopus-headed necromancer, the remaining undead quickly took action and attacked the octopus-headed necromancer from all directions. They dont want anything to go wrong at this last critical moment. ?So when they took action, all the moves they used were the ultimate moves they could use. ?Under this wave of attacks, the body of the octopus-headed necromancer was immediately beaten into pulp. ??The situation of the silt undead before made it impossible for Gu Xi''s undead to believe that the octopus-headed necromancer died like this. They still kept attacking the location where the octopus-headed necromancer was. It wasn''t until the ground was blasted that he stopped attacking. ?At this time, the skeleton shooter looked up at the sky. I always feel like something is wrong in the sky. ?Several other undead also looked up at the sky. They found that the place where they were standing had turned black and white again, and a vortex appeared in the sky, seeming to want to uproot the entire city of death from the ground and take it away. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1046： Twists and turns (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1046: Twists and turns (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! Everything that the undead in the city can see can naturally be seen by Gu Xi outside the city. At this time, he even felt that a similar vortex appeared on the head of the undead silt that was being used as an experience pack by his men. All the silt undead are locked, as if they are about to be captured. What the hell? ?Seeing the situation in front of him, Gu Xi was also speechless. He didn''t understand what was happening. ?Maybe the octopus-headed necromancer in the city has caused something big again. ?At this moment, a large group of bone dragons appeared in the sky near the city wall occupied by Gu Xi. This is the first time that the Bone Dragon troops sent by Gu Xi have returned on their own initiative. They must know that the order given by Gu Xi is to move freely and ensure that they lock onto the death city in front of them. ?Even if Gu Xi led his troops into the Death City before, the Bone Dragon did not fly over to help. ??The same is true for the four undead troops sent in at the same time. The Bone Dragon troops flew in so seriously, there must be something wrong with it. Not to mention that there is something visibly wrong with the situation in front of you. Gu Xi stood up as soon as he discovered this situation. Go and pick up the Bone Dragon troops to see what happened and whether follow-up support has arrived. Let them speed up and prepare the siege equipment troops to attack. There may be something wrong with this city. ?No matter what, we can ensure that the troops in the city have a safe escape route. " ?Under Gu Xis order, the troops who were killing the silt undead quickly took action. ??Although getting experience packs is fun, Gu Xis orders are even more important. They acted quickly, leaving only a part of the undead army to deal with the mud undead who were still trying to get up, while the rest rushed towards the city of death. Fortunately, when Gu Xi retreated, the city gate was not sent back, and they did not encounter any trouble when they rushed back. No one stopped their approach, and soon the undead troops led by the tool hero entered the position Gu Xi had previously occupied. At this time, the ground in this area was covered with fragments of bones. Needless to say, this is all the result of Bone Obelisks hard work during this period. At this time, under the bone obelisk, the person holding the suit also clearly realized that something was wrong. The number of skeleton soldiers standing behind him was decreasing one by one. Obviously, the wearer is protecting the undead troops in the city through the sacrifice of the bone obelisk. ?Seeing groups of undead troops rushing in from the city gate, the suit holder just shook his head, and then dragged out two more skeleton soldiers and sent them to the bone obelisk. ?These undead troops who have just entered the city of death do not know that the bearer of the Bone Obelisk is worried about them. At this time, the bone dragons also fell in front of Gu Xi. Looking at the number of bone dragons in front of him, Gu Xi was shocked. Only more than 300 bone dragons flew over. ?Is it possible that something went wrong with the bone dragon? ?At this moment, the two-headed dragon that led the team opened its mouth and spit out the token that had been in its mouth. ?Seeing this half-metal, half-biological thing, Gu Xi initially thought it was another bone dragon finding purple equipment. Of course, this must be some powerful or powerful purple equipment. At least let Bone Dragon suffer a little loss, otherwise Bone Dragon would not have allocated half of its troops to send this thing to Gu Xi. For the sake of Bone Dragon, Gu Xi also stepped forward and picked up the token-like thing. The next moment, Gu Xi''s eyes widened. The information about this token popped up in front of him. [City Control Order (Purple): City control token numbered 4-3217. After activation, you can obtain temporary control of the dead city Alsop Super New City (secondary authority, the main authority belongs to the Kakaritea Death City Group all) ??Is there such a thing? Such a thought flashed through Gu Xi''s mind. ?Then Gu Xi also realized, no wonder Bone Dragon would send this thing over. This is the key to controlling the dead city in front of you. ?Now that this thing is in Gu Xi''s hands, doesn''t it mean that Gu Xi can easily take over the dead city in front of him. ?Thought of this, Gu Xi''s eyes lit up, and he quickly jumped back to the Holy Silver Evil Coffin. Clear the way for me and prepare to enter the city of death. ?At this moment, a half-breathing vortex was brewing above the dead city. ?The sky stretched out a huge arm. ?That arm was completely red, and the arm was covered with red arm hairs. When they stretched out from the sky, those red arms seemed to come alive, as if they wanted to grab everything below. What is this situation? ?Gu Xis mood today is full of twists and turns. The Holy Silver Evil Coffin stopped immediately as it was about to start. ?At the same time, in the city of death, the shadow of a white bone obelisk rose up, and this shadow enveloped the part of the city that Dominic had conquered. It was obvious that the owner of the Bone Obelisk was trying to protect Gu Xis loot this time. Looking at the [City Control Order] he just received, Gu Xi hesitated for a moment. The situation in front of him became somewhat confusing to Gu Xi. ?He only knew one thing, and that was that there was something wrong with the arm falling from the sky. ?Although the stretched arm was not covered with a halo, its quality definitely exceeded Gu Xi''s imagination. ?Is it possible that this is the killer move of the octopus-headed necromancer? Thinking of this, Gu Xi took another look at the shadow of the bone obelisk in the city, and raised his left hand. The six-ray lantern of flame appeared in Gu Xi''s hand. The Obelisk of Bones, protects all troops in the city from evacuating the city of death. ??Although the holder of the Bone Obelisk is far away from Gu Xi, he is still part of the suppression equipment of the six-ray lantern of flame. ?As long as the Six-rayed Flame Lamp is still in Gu Xi''s hand, Gu Xi can contact the person no matter where the holder is. ?Hearing Gu Xis order, the holder of the Bone Obelisk turned back and glanced at the skeleton soldiers following behind him. Standing up, he threw the two skeleton soldiers into the shadow of the bone obelisk. ??Facing Gu Xi''s order, the holder of the Bone Obelisk had no intention of rejecting it. He immediately transformed everything he had put into the Bone Obelisk in another direction. A blessing. ?All the undead in the city, from the level 26 ghost dragon to the undead soldiers who just rushed in, all heard a sound in their ears. They received a blessing. All undead can use this blessing to initiate a short-distance teleportation, sending them outside the city. Even Dominic received the news of this blessing. ?When he heard this situation, Dominic glanced at the meeting hall in front of him, without the slightest hesitation, turned around decisively and ordered. Everyone is there, withdraw! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1047： The city of death that was taken away (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1047 The City of Death Taken Away (Please subscribe for more updates) ??The holder of the Bone Obelisk spent all his energy on this blessing, so the previous protection for the undead troops in the city naturally disappeared. ??There is no longer the shadow of the bone obelisk in the sky, and the huge arm is grabbing into the city of death. This arm is caught in the ground. At this moment, the [City Control Order] in Gu Xis hand was hot, and two tentacles popped out, about to pierce Gu Xis hand. Fortunately, Gu Xi reacted quickly. He reached out and pulled out the [City Control Order] and threw it heavily to the ground. ?When it hit the ground, the [City Control Order] kept twisting and turning, as if it wanted to fly back to the dead city. ?While Gu Xi was still wondering what was going on, he reached into the ground with his giant hand and pulled out something like half a heart. When this half of a heart was dragged out, it was still connected to some roots on the ground. ?Gu Xi knew as soon as he saw it that those things connected to the earth were earth veins. The half heart in front of you is the core of the city of death. Gu Xi immediately released the holder of the Huangquan dragon robe. He wanted to see if he could grab anything at this time. ??But after looking through the eyes of the holder of the Huangquan dragon robe, Gu Xi gave up this plan. Gu Xi had seen the layout of the city of death through the underworld dragon robe before. So the effect of reverse dragon burial has been achieved. ??But this time, through the eyes of the holder of the Huangquan dragon robe, he looked at the big hand in the sky. The only word that comes to Gu Xi''s eyes is danger. Even though there was only one arm stretching out in the sky, Gu Xi could see that among the dark clouds in the sky, there were still a large number of arms waiting there. ?As soon as Gu Xi makes any move, these arms will grab him from the sky. ?At the same time, a voice in his heart kept telling Gu Xi not to have anything to do with those arms, not at all. Gu Xi didnt know that this was a perception of danger after his perception had reached a certain level. ?At this time, he raised his head and cursed secretly in his heart. A sinister guy. ?Gu Xi has discovered that the movement of raising the arm is slower than the movement when it was just lowered. Obviously he was trying to lure Gu Xi into action. ??Looking down at the [City Control Order] that was still twisting on the ground, Gu Xi pointed his finger decisively. Quick Wind Technique! ?A strong wind blew by, blowing the [City Control Order] into the dead city that was decomposing and dragged away along with half of its heart. With this [City Control Order] smashed into the city. ?Gu Xi''s eyes lit up, and a dazzling light penetrated into Gu Xi''s eyes. Then Gu Xi saw a large number of things like blood vessels appearing behind half of the heart that was dragged by the huge arm. These things quickly condensed into a rope, trying to drag the arm to the ground. At this time, Gu Xi also understood that his guess was correct. ??Whether its the arm or the back of the [City Control Order], the powerful force is something I cant handle now. ??If he had just rushed in with the [City Control Order] and tried to seize control of the Death City, he would have been caught between these two powerful forces and torn into pieces. etc. Where is my army? It was only then that Gu Xi realized where his troops were. ?Dont just get mixed up in the city of death and be torn apart. ?These are Gu Xi''s elite troops, potential arms, and the secondary main force. If it were gone like this, Gu Xi would almost cry. At this moment, Gu Xi had the intention to look around. After dispersing the sight of Huangquan Longpao, Gu Xi noticed that most of his troops had retreated. ?Not only did Dominic and Amilcar retreat to the vicinity of Gu Xi with their troops, but even the Bone Dragon and the four undead troops who first entered the city of death also retreated to Gu Xi''s side. The combat teams that transformed the undead were also scattered in twos and threes at the outermost edge of the battle formation, with no intention of approaching. Gu Xi even noticed that several of the most powerful transformed undead were gathered around to discuss something. ?Seeing that his troops had finally withdrawn safely, Gu Xi was half relieved. ?Judging from the current situation, there is probably no chance of winning this dead city. It would be good to be able to mix some experience packs to upgrade the level of your troops. Fortunately, he did not lose all his troops. Otherwise, he really doesnt know what to do. ?However, Gu Xi reacted immediately. Where is his experience pack? ??What about the silt undead who were here just now and could be constantly killed by their own undead? How come fifty to sixty thousand silt undead souls turned around and disappeared? ?Before Gu Xi could understand the situation here, the tearing of half of the heart in the sky had its results. A contract made of unknown leather appeared in the sky. ?That contract contains a lot of information and content. ? Gu Xi felt his eyes burning after just one glance. He even had the idea of ??gouging out his own eyes. Gu Xi immediately understood that there was something wrong with the contract. He quickly closed his eyes. Just when Gu Xi lowered his head, all the blood vessels in half of his heart were withdrawn. ??The contract just now was telling the octopus heads behind the death city group. Previously, the octopus head necromancer took the initiative to perform sacrifices. He was very clear about the requirements and rules of sacrifice. At the cost of this dead city and all the troops in the city, twice the number of troops was obtained. ??The Altar of Bafei was also given twice the actual number of troops, and even the city of death was copied exactly the same. ??The octopus-headed necromancer is now dead. That''s when he paid the price. ??Except for the soul of the octopus-headed necromancer, there are more than 60,000 silt undead in this dead city, and even everything underground in the city belongs to the Altar of Bafemin. ??If the death city cluster behind the octopus-headed necromancer is not convinced, then come and tear it apart. Lets see if the penalty regulations that finally activated the contract can be tolerated by the dead city group. ??The Death City Group actually wanted to pull this death city back. But seeing the price to pay, the death city group also gave up. Its not okay to be a coward here. ??The octopus-headed necromancer is a voluntary sacrifice, and he also gets what he wants. Even if time is reversed, the contract is considered completed. ?If you want to default on your debt, I am afraid that the entire dead city group will be affected. The octopus heads in the Death City Cluster do not want to affect all the Death Cities just because of one city. So when the contract was displayed and they found that there was no way to pull the dead city back, they gave up directly. ?After the victory, the arm in the sky did not just withdraw it. It still waited in the sky for a while. ?When he found that Gu Xi didn''t even look in his direction, he retreated into the sky and took away everything he deserved. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1048： The rest of the dead city (please subscribe) Chapter 1048 The rest of the dead city (please subscribe) loss! After everything calmed down, Gu Xi also understood that this time the battle was over. He pursued and sent out troops with great efforts, and in the end even mobilized more than half of his own troops. The result was nothing. ?Gu Xi only felt that he had really suffered a big loss this time. Fortunately, there was a wave of experience packs for him, so he didn''t suffer too much. ??In addition, every time the mud undead are killed, double death will be activated. There are more than 200,000 new undead in the city of Alidovi, which is considered a small supplement. Otherwise Gu Xi would have no place to cry this time. ?While Gu Xi was lamenting this, the undead souls under his hands were not idle. ?Although the Death City was finally uprooted, the location where the Death City was previously stationed is still there. By the time Gu Xi came to his senses, Dominic had already led some troops and took the initiative to explore downwards along the uprooted foundation. When he heard the news, Gu Xi was also a little surprised. Including Dominic, Gu Xi already has four leaders under his command. But among the four, Dominic is the only one who takes the initiative. Other leaders need to make arrangements before they can do anything. It seems that some subordinates do not have the potential to be leaders. They want to stand alone and have their own ideas. Come to the location where the dead city was just now. ?Gu Xi noticed that there was only a deep pit more than thirty meters deep in front of him. As for the size of this pit, there is no need to ask. How big the original city of death was, this pit was just as big. ?While standing on the edge of the pit and looking down, Gu Xi found that the bottom of the pit was covered with a thick layer of black ash. ?The faint yin energy on these black ashes proved to Gu Xi that these were all used ashes. Its just that some people regard these things as the foundation of the city of death. Although the altar of Baphet uprooted the city of death. But the black ash was not removed. Something was left to Gu Xi. Dominic, who came down a step ahead, is rummaging around here with his men, wanting to see what is under the black ashes. Unlike Dominic, Gu Xi was most interested in this kind of material that was large in quantity and had no effect. He jumped into the pit while driving the Holy Silver Evil Coffin. The movement of the Holy Silver Evil Coffin as it fell made Gu Xi understand that the black ash here was more than the layer he saw on the surface. The black ash here was thick, at least one meter deep. ?Hand out his hand to grab a handful in the black ashes, he found that it was somewhat similar to the Champion Fighting Spirit that Gu Xi bought at the Soul Gathering Ground. Broken Ashes (Gray): After getting up and being killed, get up again. The ashes of skeletons that have experienced hundreds of deaths can be used to strengthen skeleton soldiers or skeleton weapons and equipment. Looking at the attributes in front of him, Gu Xi knew that these things were definitely not the ashes left by skeleton soldiers who had died more than a hundred times, as mentioned above. The octopus-headed necromancer must have some means of mass-producing bones and ashes. It''s like collecting souls who have won every battle in the soul gathering place. The broken bones and ashes in front of me must have come from something inconspicuous. ?However, after taking a look at the black ash all over the ground, I gave up the idea of ??finding out the origin of this black ash. ??If these black ash are really useful, there are so many here that Gu Xi can''t even use them all. The most important thing now is how to transport all the black ash back. If Gu Xi was outside now, he could just throw a city gate on top of the black ashes and let the Bai Wuchangs work hard and do the work of miners. But the space he is in now is temporarily generated specifically for the battle between two dead cities. In fact, when Gu Xi defeated his opponent, this space should actually belong to the city of Alidovi. But the problem now is that the octopus-headed necromancers city of death has been taken away. Only such a big hole was left. It is not considered the external world now, and Gu Xi cannot bring the city gate to it. ??There is no city gate and it is more than fifty miles away from the main gate of Alidovi City. ??With the ghost team at Gu Xi''s point, trying to transport all the black ash here is basically like throwing you a spoon and asking you to empty the sea water. This is somewhat embarrassing. As for other methods, Gu Xi took a look at the black gray here. ??If these were bone fragments, he would be able to do several large-scale summonings. ??The kind of broken bones and ashes in front of me is like a person who has turned into ashes, and even if he wants to summon his soul, he can''t. If you want to empty this place, you must find another way. At this moment, the transformed undead under Gu Xi also jumped down from the pit. They quickly came to Gu Xi''s side. ? ? Gu Xi transformed the undead one by one with his own hands. It was precisely because of his familiarity with them that Gu Xi always used them as his own bodyguards. ?This time when they followed Gu Xi and jumped down from above, Gu Xi didn''t have much thought. ?But Gu Xi never expected that when they came to Gu Xi, the leading skeleton shooter would actually come to Gu Xi. "What''s wrong?" ?Gu Xi was a little confused, but he still asked. As soldiers who transform the undead, these undead have some self-awareness. Although most of them cannot speak, Gu Xi is not incompetent in methods such as soul whispering. ?Under Gu Xi''s intervention, the skeleton shooter immediately took out something. Sir, when we were seizing the building in the city, we discovered the appearance of the enemy leader. At that time, we gave up other targets and took the initiative to attack the enemy leader. After the death of the other party, a change occurred in the sky. Because of this reason, we didnt stay too long. We just grabbed some of the enemy leaders relics and exited. But when we left the city of death, we felt more and more that there was something wrong with the enemy leaders relics. Originally we thought of dividing the things privately, but now it seems that it is better to give this thing to adults. " Skeleton Archer said as he took out what he got from the enemy leader. ?Those are a few eyes that are still full of vitality. When these eyes were taken out, they turned to Gu Xi on their own initiative. ? Gu Xi could even see the emotion in his eyes, which was a mixture of unwillingness and disbelief. Obviously this does not feel like the enemy stayed before his death. Instead, its as if the eyes have come alive. Eye of Vitality (Blue): Eyeballs that can be installed in some special places. It has the effect of strengthening the player or strengthening the equipment. If you take it, you can gain some spiritual skills or magic (the level does not exceed level 1). (End of this chapter) Chapter 1049： Special eye of vitality (please subscribe) Chapter 1049 The special eye of vitality (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! The situation with the Eye of Life is quite normal. The half-metal, half-biological style purple outfit that Gu Xi got before was almost the same. ?Although there are a lot of these vital eyes, they look like they were dug directly from the body of the octopus-headed necromancer. But its not worthy of the attention his subordinates put on transforming the undead. Whats wrong with these? Sir, look. Skeleton Archer said as he put his bow in front of Gu Xi. ??Gu Xi took it and took a look and found that an eye of vitality had been placed in the center of the skeleton archer''s long bow. ?Gu Xi looked at it doubtfully and couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment. ??Gu Xi clearly remembered that when he transformed into a skeleton archer, he picked a longbow with fairly good attributes for the skeleton archer. ?The good quality mentioned here refers to the quality of blue equipment. At that time, Gu Xi didn''t know where this kind of long bow came from, and he couldn''t use it himself, so he simply used it to transform the undead. After the transformation was completed, the skeleton archer kept holding the bow, and Gu Xi didn''t pay much attention to the attributes of the bow. ?Now when the skeleton archer put the bow into Gu Xi''s hand, Gu Xi was somewhat surprised. He discovered that the longbow had turned into purple equipment. And from the attributes of the long bow, it can be clearly seen that the reason why this long bow became purple is because of the eye of vitality. How many Eyes of Life did you use? After taking a breath, he realized the reason why the skeleton shooter came. One piece. Gu Xi looked at the eyes on the long bow and blinked at him, and a thought flashed through his mind. We got a lot of purple equipment from octopus-headed players before. Now go get one and let me take a look. ? Gu Xi ordered while looking at the eye of vitality in his hand. The reason why the skeleton shooter took back what he had given away was because he was completely frightened by the situation in front of him. ??If it was just an ordinary blue inlay, they would be divided. But the thing in front of him changes from blue to purple when it is knocked down. It is either weird or an artifact. When encountering such a thing, the skeleton shooter does not think that he can defeat it. Gu Xi also understood the skeleton shooters thoughts. Gu Xi is quite generous to his subordinates. As for their spoils, Gu Xi would only take away the purple equipment. For materials such as gold coins, negative energy, and devious energy beads, Gu Xi would take half of them or none at all, depending on his mood. It doesnt matter if the skeleton shooter takes away blue equipment or materials used to strengthen equipment. But there are things that can directly enhance the quality of purple equipment, and there are such a large number of them. If Gu Xi is not given an explanation, this will not be justified. ?While waiting for his subordinates to send over the purple equipment they had collected as sacrifices, Gu Xi inspected these eyes of vitality one by one. Gu Xi noticed that in the description of the Eye of Vitality, there was actually no instructions for upgrading the equipment to the level of purple equipment. Some are just instructions for strengthening equipment or strengthening the player himself. Even this thing can be taken. This is different from the props that Gu Xi had obtained before, which were used to upgrade the equipment to purple equipment. The most important thing is that the number of these vital eyes is relatively large. Who would have thought that there would be more than ten such good things? After looking at all the eyes, and even looking into one eye for a moment, Gu Xi put these things aside. At this time, several pieces of purple clothing were also delivered to Gu Xi. Looking at these purple clothes, Gu Xi didn''t sigh, "It''s okay." In the past, Gu Xi saw that these purple equipment were useless. At least the attributes were not suitable for Gu Xi''s style, and the negative effects were ridiculously strong, so he simply threw these items to the Bone Obelisk as sacrifices, or else they were thrown away. Go to the blacksmith shop to use as materials. The situation at the blacksmith shop is not yet clear, but the consumption at the Bone Obelisk is quite large. Gu Xi thought they were all used up. The situation seems to be good now. ?After getting a piece of purple equipment, Gu Xi first looked at the equipment up and down. This is a helmet. ? It is half metal and half biological, with purple quality. Most parts of the helmet are made of pure silver, with only three biological parts. ?One place is the visor, where two freely moving octopus tentacles hang down. The first place is the skirt of the helmet, where seven eyes with vertical pupils are arranged. The last part is the inside of the helmet, which seems to be inlaid with a piece of hedgehog skin, with all the thorns inside. ?When Gu Xi raised his helmet, both his tentacles and eyes were watching Gu Xi''s every move. ?It was such a weird picture, coupled with the fact that the attributes were not strong but the negative effects were quite strong, that was why Gu Xi looked down on these purple outfits. ?But now Gu Xi reached out and pulled out the tentacles on his helmet. When the octopus tentacles were pulled out, the quality of the helmet quickly dropped to blue quality. This point did not attract Gu Xis attention. Then Gu Xi stuffed another eye of vitality back. As a result, the helmet that had just returned to blue quality returned to purple quality, but the new attributes were obviously different from the old ones. Obviously, the quality of an eye of life cannot reach the effect of two tentacles. The two tentacles that were pulled out seemed to have lost their vitality, without any attributes or use. ?This also made Gu Xi understand that this thing is a disposable thing, and once it is pulled out, there is no possibility of putting it back together. The reason why the Skeleton Archers and others were able to obtain so many eyes of life must be because the octopus-headed necromancer pierced the eyes of life into his body. The situation of strengthening the body is not the same as strengthening the equipment. Otherwise, this vitality eye, which has already been used by others, may be of no use. After roughly understanding the purpose of the Eye of Vitality, Gu Xi was no longer interested in this thing. As for Gu Xi, he does not lack purple equipment, and Gu Xi doesnt know if there are other problems with the purple equipment enhanced by the Eye of Vitality. Anyway, the main purpose of this thing is useless. The enhanced purple equipment has poor efficacy, but the negative effects are almost overwhelming. Judging from the usage of Octopus Head players, I am afraid that a large number of Eyes of Life or Tentacles will be needed to ensure the effect of purple equipment. However, after using too much Eyes of Life and the like, the negative effect will not be the lethal amount, but even the bones. There won''t be that much left. ?Although Gu Xi has orange equipment and ways to deal with negative effects, there is really no need to use these things. It can be said that he doesn''t like it at all. Gu Xi thought for a while and was about to let the skeleton shooter and the others take it and divide it among himself. But at this moment, Dominic also rushed over with his men. ?As soon as he saw Gu Xi, Dominic pointed in a direction and said loudly. Sir, we found something over there. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1050： Clues to the killing stone (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1050: Clues to the Killing Stone (Please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! ?Hearing Dominic''s words, Gu Xi temporarily put aside his assignment to those vital eyes and followed Dominic towards the center of the city. Dominique can be considered a relatively senior leader, so being treated nervously by him must not be a simple thing. As for things like the Eye of Vitality, leave it to the Skeleton Archers to sort it out. Anyway, these things were obtained by them, and they had even been distributed before. If the skeleton shooter hadn''t discovered something was wrong, these things might have been used. Now its just a matter of redistributing things. Gu Xi didnt want to take too much care. He followed Dominic to a position closer to the pit. Gu Xi has entered the city of death before. Although the city of death has turned into a deep pit, the general geographical location has not changed much. Gu Xi can tell at a glance that this is Dominic''s goal for a long time. The first The location of the District Council. ?It seems that Dominic has some obsessions in his heart. Maybe he was thinking that if he had captured the assembly hall at that time, at least they would have a chance to keep the area they occupied at the beginning. Dominique was afraid that he had such thoughts, so he dug deep here, and finally dug up something. With this thought in mind, Gu Xi came to the location pointed by Dominic. At this time, dozens of undead were clearing away the black ash here. Revealing a black stone beneath the black ash. Looking at it from a distance, Gu Xi thought that the ashes of the broken bones had been left for too long and had solidified into a large stone. He was about to laugh at Dominic''s nervousness. ?But the next moment, Gu Xi felt a spiritual shock. ??If it weren''t for the fact that the immunity effect of Gu Xiyan''s Six-rayed Lamp had always been a spiritual power, he might have been affected this time. At this time, Gu Xi also understood that this was something buried under the meeting hall, and it should have the effect of strengthening the spiritual power. This is consistent with the situation of the octopus-headed player. ? Dominic was affected by this black stone, and his obsession amplified, and it is possible that he regarded it as an important item. ?However, this kind of black stone is not of much use to Gu Xi. ?At least Gu Xi never intended to take the spiritual route, and there would be no use taking this back. Come over and take care of it, forget it. ?If it doesnt work, take it back to Eve to study and see if it can be placed in the city of Aridovi to serve as a base for telepathic transmission. ?While Gu Xi was thinking, he stretched out his hand and knocked on the black stone. The next moment, the fox-eye ring that usually did not move much lit up. This situation frightened Gu Xi. You must know that the Fox Eye Ring is Gu Xis first orange equipment. In fact, it usually doesnt have much reaction, as if it has never appeared before. ?Unlike the six-way lantern of flames, a person holding the costume comes out from time to time to show off. After the Fox Eye Ring was activated, Gu Xi finally reacted. He quickly retracted his hand and pointed at an undead behind him. dig this thing out. ?Under Gu Xis order, the undead quickly took action and dug out the black stone from the ground. ?Dominique was also stunned when he saw that Gu Xi was more nervous about the stone than he was. ?But Gu Xi had no intention of explaining these ideas to Dominic. After digging out the black stones, he directed the undead to start smashing the stones. The stone was smashed into small pieces, and Gu Xi was picking among the small pieces of stone. Gu Xi would pick up every small piece of stone and take a look at the light. Slowly, Gu Xi picked out a few different small stones. After selecting all the smashed stones, Gu Xi held four or five small stones with a look of hesitation and pity in his eyes. From the process of selecting stones, Gu Xi has already confirmed some things. ?The stone in front of you is really made of solidified black ash, but this processing method is not natural, but artificial. This is like a concrete cement block. ??Black gray is the most common material here. ?But what really attracted Gu Xi was not the black ashes, but the small stones he found inside. Among these small stones, Gu Xi can find some powder of killing stones through the fox eye ring. ?This means that someone behind the octopus-headed player must have found at least one killing stone. ??If this were not the case, Chen Huyan Ring would not have such a reaction. ??Currently Gu Xi just doesn''t know whether the opponent got the orange equipment from the killing stone, or whether he got something from the power of the Nine Tails. Furthermore, Gu Xi still hasnt figured out yet that there is no uniqueness in orange clothing. He only knows now that after such a long time, he finally found another clue about the killing stone. ??If the orange equipment is not unique, then Gu Xi is not in a hurry. After all, in this set of nine pieces of orange equipment, any missing piece will affect the effect of the Nine-Tailed Divine Power. ?Unlike the Bone Obelisk or the Six-rayed Flame Lamp, it is gone once it is gone, and does not affect the use of other equipment. ? ? The Nine-Tailed Divine Power is short of one, and the most critical skill here cannot be used. ??And Gu Xi believes that if Octopus Head players really get one of the Nine-Tails Kamui kits, they will definitely want to collect other kits. They themselves are players in psychic spells. If they know that there is an artifact that can obtain a full set of psychic spells, they will definitely want to occupy it. Even if you cant use it yourself, you cant let others use it. After all, for octopus-headed players, psychic power is their foundation. If their spiritual abilities are suppressed, their entire race will face extinction. So Gu Xi immediately guessed that as long as the octopus-headed player discovered the Nine-Tails Divine Power Kit. They will definitely pursue the investigation. They even make various uses of the killing stone. ?The current practice of mixing the powder of the killing stone into black ash to make concrete stones is probably one of the methods of treatment. After putting down the stone with the killing stone powder in his hand, Gu Xi turned to Dominic and said. Your discovery this time is very useful to me. Now I give you a task to check whether there are any similar stones under the broken bones and ashes. If there are any, bring me all these stones. " ?Hearing Gu Xis order, Dominic didnt even ask why. He immediately left with his men. After Dominic left, Gu Xi''s eyes turned to the black gray again. At this time, Gu Xi also realized that he had gained nothing. ?Things buried under the black ashes of the dead city may be more useful to him than the dead city. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1051： The role of black and gray (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1051 The function of black and gray (please subscribe for more updates) ?After discovering the killing stone powder, Gu Xi became more careful in handling the things buried under the black ashes. ??Bai Wuchang''s ghost team was still called over by Gu Xi. ?They dont need to transport black ash, they only need to transport the black ash from the pit to the surface. After that, there were a large number of undead dealing with the black ash. ?Gu Xi means to sift the black ash first. After that, everything will be loaded into trucks and transported back to Aridovi City. The transport of these black and gray undead are all a group of undead that have just been spawned in the city of Alidovi. They were all transformed from the nearly 60,000 silt undead who were killed and killed again and again. ??Now the entire city of Aridovi is working hard to deal with the spoils of war. Even Princess Anna doesnt have much time to spare. She simply couldn''t spare the time to organize these undead, so in the end she simply sent them all over and asked them to help transport things. As for transportation vehicles, ammunition trucks used to transport ammunition are used for the time being. If there are no transportation vehicles, the undead can also carry them on their backs. In any case, the undead are not afraid of getting tired. As long as they are loaded up and can walk back and forth like this, at most they will waste more time on the road. As for the things sifted out from the black ashes, the undead will immediately sort and package them. ?Statistics will be conducted every hour and the latest data will be sent to Gu Xi. While his undead men were dealing with the black ashes, Gu Xi himself was not idle either. ?In addition to studying stones with killing stone powder, he also devoted part of his energy to black ash. ?This kind of black ash is said to be used to strengthen skeleton soldiers or skeleton-type weapons and equipment. However, Gu Xi found that the effect of strengthening was not obvious. ??The black ashes that almost buried the skeleton soldiers can only increase the attributes of one skeleton soldier by 0.1. This kind of consumption is somewhat wasteful. After all, there was so much black ash that it would take Gu Xi a lot of time just to transport it up from the pit. ??If you add 1 attribute point, that''s fine. Just add 0.1 attribute, and it can only be used by skeleton soldiers. What''s the use? ?Of course, in addition to strengthening the skeleton soldiers, Gu Xi also used this black ash on the bone dragon, the incarnation of death, and on the bone obelisk. However, after the experiment, it was found that the effect was not very good. At this time, Gu Xi finally understood why the octopus-head players discovered the effect of this black ash early, but in the end only used it as the foundation of the death city. ??There''s really no way to make good use of this thing. Just when Gu Xi shook his head helplessly and was about to conduct other experiments, new news came from Alidovi City. The first batch of black ash has been delivered to Alidovi City. The four contracted undead men under Gu Xi all took a portion of the black ash back for research. The news that has just arrived proves that it is not that black and gray is useless, but that it has not yet found a suitable direction. In the city of Aridovi, the four contracted undead all have real needs for black ash. The first person to discover the effect of black ash was Princess Anna. ?When she got the black ash, Princess Anna immediately thought of the cinders in Victoria City. Those things have caused the fire of Victoria and caused Victoria to be rebuilt. As the original British princess, Princess Anna naturally knew about the situation of cinders. She used the same method as coal **** to deal with the black ash. It turns out that it can actually be used. Although black ash is also gray, it can provide energy, and the total amount is quite a lot. ?So Princess Anna immediately put forward the demand for her own black ash. ?But Shaya immediately put forward her own needs. She found that the black ash was consistent with the properties of the mummy she had traded with Gu Xi before, so she took some and went to the mummy to ask about the situation. As a result, the mummies thought it was a good thing and they were ready to import it in large quantities. The most important thing is that they directly quoted a high price. For such a situation, Shaya didn''t know whether it was better to agree or not. Although Luna and Eve''s reactions were slower, they still had a certain direction. After Luna got the black ash on her hair, she discovered that the black ash has a strong shielding effect. ?As long as the black ash rises into the sky, no matter whether it is a normal person''s sight, mind or other means, there is no way to see what is behind the black ash. ?This reminded Luna of a core building in the city of the undead. Dark sky. As a dead city, Aridovi City can freely construct core buildings as long as the city level increases. ??Dark Canopy has never been one of Luna''s main choices. After all, Alidovi City itself is not in the game world where Gu rests his usual games and battles. Rather, it is located alone in the mirror underground palace. The dark canopy is not a necessity. So even if Luna knew that there was such a core building, she had no idea of ??building it in advance. ?Now that Heihui is here, it gives Luna a chance. ?This kind of black gray can also be used for peeping into the soul, and it is definitely useful when added to the dark sky. As for Eve, let alone it. She is the only contracted undead who asked Gu Xi for a large amount of black ash without producing any results. In Eve''s thoughts, she couldn''t find a direction. It was just because she didn''t have enough research materials. If she has enough research materials, she can conjure flowers. ?In Eve''s eyes, this kind of black ash can be used as a building material, a fertilizer, and a magic material. Anyway, there must be many ways to use it. Princess Anna can use it as energy, and it can also be used to decorate the dark sky. Just can''t let Sha Ya take it and sell it cheaply. ?Mummies would import black ash in large quantities, which shows that they have developed ways to use this black ash. There is definitely a prospect here. Selling raw materials directly is simply a waste. ?Even though there is a large amount of black ash that cannot be transported back now, these black ash will eventually be dug out. When there is no black ash, they have developed some new methods. What will they do when they are short of materials? In the end, we cant find another similar death city to fight in. Although there is a death city complex behind the enemy. ?Then Gu Xi can beat it down. So the black ashes cannot all be sold, some must be kept. ?? Gu Xi also had a look of helplessness regarding the different opinions of the four contracted undead. Fortunately, the amount of black ash is relatively large now. Judging from the current situation, the black ash here may not be exhausted in less than a month or two. In a short period of time, Gu Xi doesnt have to worry about Hei Hui being hollowed out. ?But at this time, another problem faced Gu Xi. ??Can it support this space for another month or two? (End of this chapter) Chapter 1052： Changes brought about by the Eyes of Life (please subscribe) Chapter 1052: Changes brought about by the Eye of Vitality (please subscribe) ?This is the first time Gu Xi has encountered a battle between dead cities, and he has no leader to lead the way. Gu Xi didnt know how long this space could exist. ??If the dead city has not been torn away before, he can also occupy the dead city. ?But the death city in front of him was gone, leaving only the black and gray foundation. Gu Xi didn''t know how long this place could last. After all, there is always a time limit for cleaning the battlefield. This cannot be maintained forever. At least after Gu Xi leaves, he may not be able to stay here. What will happen when Gu Xis departure is deemed to have given up on everything? In any case, it is not possible to deal with black ash like mining. Gu Xi must find another way. ?At this moment, the skeleton shooter who had just ran down to separate the Eye of Life ran over again. "grown ups." Did you find anything else? Gu Xi glanced at the skeleton shooter. "No." The skeleton shooter also said somewhat speechlessly, "There is a small situation." ?Gu Xi looked in the direction pointed by the skeleton shooter, and then Gu Xi discovered a situation. Behind him stood a strange undead. ?The undead image is made up of two undead spirits put together. The weapons of the two undead spirits are covered with eyes with tentacles. What is this situation? We re-divided the Eye of Life before. But most people are not willing to use the Eye of Life anymore. They all think that the purple equipment after the enhanced Eye of Vitality is not effective and the negative effects are too high. In the end, all the eyes of vitality were focused on the two brothers. They want to use the Eye of Vitality to keep stacking to see what they can strengthen. As a result, they put all the Eyes of Life together, and finally ended up in the current situation. " Have they placed the eye of life upon themselves? Gu Xi looked at the two undead souls that were about to merge together, and couldn''t help but ask. No, their two goals were to use the Eye of Life to strengthen their own weapons, but when they released the Eye of Life, the two weapons collided with each other. When the two of them tried to **** the weapons back, an accident happened, and it ended up like this. " At this time, Gu Xi paid attention and found that although the two people were fused together, their sanity was still there, and they were not crazy because of the fusion in front of them. ?Of course there are also reasons why the undead dont care about appearance. Looking at the two undead souls fused together, Gu Xi thought for a moment, "I have an idea. I will use you to transform the undead again and combine you into one undead soul. ?Of course, if you don''t want to, you can go out and fight. After dying in battle, I think you can resurrect through the Altar of Eternal Slavery. ?However, there are naturally advantages and disadvantages. If the undead transformation is carried out again, then the enhancement of the Eye of Life you received should be able to stay. But it will be more difficult to separate you. ??If you die in battle and are resurrected through the Altar of Eternal Slavery, you will definitely be in the original situation, but the Eye of Life may not be usable. Anyway, I''ll leave it here. You can choose what you want to do. " Gu Xis words made everything clear. As for how to choose, it depends on the two of them. ?So the two of them glanced at each other and stepped aside to discuss it. In the end, they were reluctant to part with the Eye of Life they had obtained in exchange, and finally decided to let Gu Xi perform another undead transformation. Because these two undead are not actually dead. So the process of undead transformation will be much simpler. ?The main purpose of caring for people is to adjust their bodies and straighten out their conditions. As long as their bodies can control everything here, they generally don''t need to die again. This transformation method will be much simpler than before. Gu Xi didnt plan to go to Xiemu Lake to deal with it. He asked Yudou to find some skeleton mages to help set up a magic circle, and then let the two undead sit in it. At the same time, he observed the two undead on the spot. One of the two undead is a zombie, and he uses a two-handed sword among the two weapons. The other one is a skeleton soldier, holding a bone spear in his hand. When these two people merged together, their bodies were in chaos. Part of the skeleton''s body melted into the zombie''s abdomen, and the other part of the body grabbed the zombie''s sword. ??But the skulls head just fits the zombies head. ?This way I was not melted into my body by the zombies. ??However, the situation of this zombie is not too good. He holds a weapon in each hand. It''s not that he doesn''t want to put it down, but the sword and spear in both hands have been integrated with his arms, and there is no way to let go. ?At the same time, he was dragging the lower half of the skeleton soldier''s body on his lower back. Although he was standing steadily, his movement speed was obviously a bit slower. ?Now that Gu Xi had to deal with it, they naturally stood in the magic circle. After they stood in, Gu Xi easily separated the two bodies temporarily. But the two bodies have begun to merge before. It is unrealistic to separate all these things before killing the two bodies. Furthermore, Gu Xi cannot put all the power of these two bodies into the zombie. After all, the skeleton soldiers also have obvious sanity, and Gu Xi cannot use them all at once. So when integrating, Gu Xi still needs to think more about it. In the end, Gu Xi completely dismantled the two bodies, beat the bones into the zombie''s body, separated the zombie''s flesh and blood and covered the skeleton soldier, turning it into a half-zombie, half-skeleton soldier with two heads and four arms. . It''s just different from the normal two-headed and four-armed situation. The two heads here are not two heads on the left and right, but two heads in front and one behind. The head on the front is that of a zombie, and the head on the back is that of a skeleton soldier. The four arms are the same, except that the front pair of arms belong to skeleton soldiers, and the back pair of arms are zombie arms holding weapons. ??Gu Xi couldn''t take off the weapon on his arm. ?To take this thing off, you must take off all the eyes of life on the weapon. The Eye of Life is the opportunity for these two undead. After taking it off, they will have nothing. ?What else to transform? Wouldn''t it be better to directly resurrect them from the dead? So Gu Xi did not take off the Eye of Vitality, but moved the position of the Eye of Vitality and placed part of the Eye of Vitality on the flesh and blood of the zombie and the bones of the skeleton soldier. In this way, we can neutralize the influence of the Eye of Life. After doing all this, Gu Xi used the art of transformation of the undead to reactivate the undead in front of him. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1053： Being stared at (please subscribe) Chapter 1053: Being targeted (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! Because the two undead themselves did not die in the battle, the activation of the last step of Gu Xi''s transformation is actually the simplest step. ?But Gu Xi never expected that there would be a problem with the activation step. With the activation of Gu Xi, eyes one after another appeared on the bodies of the two undead. ?These eyes are all like eyes of vitality, full of spirituality, and they closely follow Gu Xi''s every move. What the hell! When Gu Xi saw this situation, he couldn''t help but take a step back. Originally, his undead transformation would not fail. At most, the level of the undead he transformed would be lowered. ?At this moment, the bearer of the Bone Obelisk appeared, and a blessing fell on Gu Xi first, without others. First, there was a dry fox claw necklace hanging on the neck of the octopus-headed player, just below the tentacles. It didnt look very eye-catching, but Gu Xi, who was wearing a fox-eye ring, knew at first glance that it was one of the nine-piece set. fox claw necklace. ??This player''s shadow is not important. What is important is that when Gu Xi looked at the octopus-headed player, he saw several things that made him feel dazzling. Just when Gu Xi took a step back, the fused undead body became significantly larger. The eyes on his body were no longer just sprouting on the skin, but began to become strings, wanting to fly out and pounce. Xiang Guxi. A ray of light blocked Gu Xi''s face. ??If Gu Xi had not been affected by the psychic shielding effect in advance, coupled with the blessing of the Bone Obelisk, the other party might have been able to see Gu Xi directly. ?It seems that this octopus-headed player really opened the Killing Stone Blind Box and got one of the kits of the Nine-Tailed Kamui. The holder of the soul lamp that lit the undead turned around and the soul shield fell on Gu Xi. Then there is a small buckler held by the octopus-headed player. Just when the undead was about to be burned to ashes, Gu Xi noticed that behind countless eyes, there was an octopus-headed player with gray-purple skin. ??It can make the Bone Obelisk jump out on its own initiative. This change is definitely not weak. Gu Xi was also shocked by the situation in front of him. ??It''s just that Gu Xi doesn''t know very well what the characteristics of this fox claw necklace are, and he doesn''t know how powerful this thing will be. The purple flame instantly ignited the undead. There were two layers of auras under this player''s feet. Gu Xi didn''t have time to take a closer look, but he only knew that one layer was the aura of a profession reaching level 20 or above, and the other was a racial aura that should be after the octopus head reached level 20. At this moment, the holder of the spiritual lamp appeared in front of Gu Xi for the first time. He stretched his hand forward, and the spiritual flame immediately burned the undead body. ?In the flames, Gu Xi also found that the fox-eye ring on his hand lit up again. But holding a round shield, and it was a pure metal round shield, there were some things going on. Gu Xi paid attention and found that from time to time a pair of fox eyes would open and look outside in the round shield. But the situation in front of him made Gu Xi unable to determine what the situation was. Once, he even stared directly at Gu Xi''s location. ? Judging from the octopus-headed player''s dress and the equipment he is carrying, he is definitely a player of the legal system. As for what kind of mage he is, Gu Xi can''t tell for the time being. Fox Spirit Shield. Being stared at like this, Gu Xi immediately thought of a possibility. The second piece of the Killing Stone Blind Box, the Fox Spirit Shield. ?This person collects kits faster than Gu Xi. ??In addition to these two pieces of Nine-Tailed Divine Power kit, Gu Xi also noticed that this person''s shoulders and waist were also significantly different. ?His shoulder equipment is a shawl made of a large number of tentacles and eyeballs. Although it is not stated, it is obviously an orange outfit. The same is true for the belt around his waist, but the style of the belt is different from that of the Nine-Tailed Kamui or the cape on the shoulders. It is a metal punk style belt, and the belt looks like it is covered with neon lights of different colors. Just when Gu Xi wanted to continue watching, the octopus-headed player in front of him seemed to notice something, and a huge eye opened behind him. ?Then Gu Xi heard a bang, as if something exploded on the spot. Whats going on? ? Gu Xi retreated again, and at this time he found that the two undead he had planned to transform had been burned to ashes, with not even a single bone left. The direction from which the sound came was exactly where the skeleton shooter was. The longbow that he upgraded to the purple quality through the Eye of Life has been broken in the middle and cannot be used again. "Are you OK?" Gu Xi quickly walked to the skeleton shooter. He noticed that the eyes previously installed on the longbow were the main reason for the breakage this time. Are there any other eyes of life? Gu Xi immediately realized what was going on. But the skeleton shooter finally shook his head, and all the eyes of life were used by the previous two undead. There is no vital eye left at all. ?Seeing the reaction of the skeleton shooter, Gu Xi also knew the result. At this time, Gu Xi sighed. Gu Xi has already made some guesses about the situation just now. The octopus-headed player just now is probably a high-level executive on the octopus-headed side. After all, he has two sets of Nine-Tailed Divine Power. This kind of orange equipment that has a strengthening effect on their race is generally not placed in the hands of ordinary people. of. ?This octopus head looks at Gu Xi through the eyes of vitality. The reason why he looked over like this was entirely because he had gathered quite a lot of eyes of vitality, and Gu Xi had activated them through his power. ??Although I dont know whether this is the characteristics of the octopus-head race, or whether they have some sense of artifacts. But Gu Xi could clearly feel that his existence had been discovered. ??Looking back at the black ash that had just been dug out, Gu Xi hesitated for a moment, and a thought flashed through his mind. Under this pressure, Gu Xi already had the intention to retreat. ??But facing the black ash in front of him, he was somewhat unwilling to accept it. ??The city of death that he could have taken was taken away. ??Now there is no plan to leave even a foundation for him. What is this thing called? It''s so bad that I can''t advance or retreat without thinking about it now. If you give up, Gu Xi will really have nothing. But if you don''t give up, you will be targeted, and you won''t be able to tell what kind of powerful enemy is coming. Finally, Gu Xi turned his head and looked at the holder of the bone obelisk. "Give me a blessing, and I will also contribute a little bit to help transport away some of the black ash. Others will prepare, take what they can see, and prepare to retreat." ??The holder of the Bone Obelisk nodded, reached out and grabbed a handful of the ashes placed on the undead transformation array, preparing to begin the sacrifice. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1054： Last minute (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1054 The last minute (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! Seeking to increase the power of spells. When the holder of the Bone Obelisk was preparing to bless him, Gu Xi whispered something. He knew that the Bone Obelisk would have its own judgment. But what Gu Xi needed to do this time was something he had thought about at the beginning but had not done. The reason why Gu Xi gave up before was because he didn''t have enough magic power and the power of the spell was not enough. In addition, Gu Xi guessed in his heart that if used like this, the spell would be useless, but all the black ash would be wasted. But its different now. ?? Gu Xi understood that he could see the octopus-headed player and noticed the two pieces of the Nine-Tails Power Kit in his opponent''s hand. The octopus-headed player would also be eyeing him. ?Now Gu Xi cant worry about that much anymore. In fact, according to Gu Xi''s previous habit, he should just give up and avoid the black ash in front of his eyes. But the effect of the black ash itself and some things buried under the black ash made Gu Xi really reluctant to part with it. He finally decided to give it a try. If it works, pack some black ash and go back. If it doesnt work, forget it, it only takes a few minutes anyway. Even if the octopus-headed players locked onto Gu Xi, they didnt come over so quickly. Now Gu Xi still has some time. ??Although the holder of the Bone Obelisk didn''t understand Gu Xi''s thoughts. However, he immediately took action to bless Gu Xi. After receiving the blessing, Gu Xi did not take action immediately. Instead, he called all the bone dragons together. This time when fighting the Death City, the number of bone dragons did not change much. After all, the dead cities have been taken away, and the earth veins underneath the cities must be gone. ?Even if Gu Xi wanted to bury the dragon''s veins, he wouldn''t have a chance. As for the silt undead in the city, they were all taken away together. At the same time, the silt undead who served as Gu Xi''s experience pack were also taken away. They really didnt even leave any bones for Gu Xi. ?In addition to the silt undead that defended the city before, they were all the most ordinary silt undead soldiers. Not only were there no giant beasts, there were not even flying troops. Double death transformed a large number of undead, but the bone dragon did not receive any supplement. But for Gu Xi, it would be fine as long as the bone dragon was not lost. ?After these bone dragons flew over under Gu Xi''s order, Gu Xi used the Hand of Death to turn sixty of them into the state of the incarnation of death. ?But this time, all the death incarnations transformed from bone dragons have nothing on them. The purpose is to free up more space and enable higher flying speed. ?These sixty bone dragons flew on the periphery of the group of bone dragons, and the rest were all gathered together, circling clockwise above the black ash pit. After arranging all the bone dragons, Gu Xi raised his phantom magic wand, pointed at the black ashes in the pit, and used the spell he had always wanted to use. Hurry Wind Technique! This is a spell that Gu Xi had thought about from the beginning. He wanted to use strong winds to blow the black ash to the city of Alidovi. ?But the level of his Rapid Wind Technique is just that. He can fan the flames during battle, but it will be more difficult to blow the black ash of the entire city into the sky. Not to mention blowing these black ash to the city of Aridovi. ?So Gu Xi just thought about it and put the plan aside. Now that Gu Xi is about to give up here, he naturally wants to try this method. If that doesn''t work, he will perform a spiritualist here. If there is no result, Gu Xi will ask the Bone Obelisk to make a sacrifice using the black ash that cannot be transported away. ??Anyway, if Gu Xi tries a few more times, he can always find a way to deal with these black ash. ?But fortunately, after being fully blessed by the Bone Obelisk, the power of Gu Xi''s Rapid Wind Technique increased many times. Actually, if he were not pressed for time, Gu Xi would have wanted to let Yudou see if he could help arrange a ritual circle for the rush spell. But now, Gu Xi doesn''t even want to complete the ceremony, he just wants to get rid of everything here as soon as possible. When Gu Xi outputted all his mana, thick black smoke also surged from the pit. ?This black smoke is black ash blown up by the wind. ? Gu Xi gritted his teeth and stretched his hand upwards. The black smoke turned into a huge head. It looked like Gu Xi was gnashing his teeth there. Gu Xi also didnt expect that things would turn out like this. After using the Rapid Wind Technique, there is no way to stop it. He also has to control the wind to blow these things where they want to go. Fortunately, the wind had blown up the black ashes at this time, and now Gu Xi didn''t need to put any more mana into it. Coupled with the strengthening of the Rapid Wind Technique, Gu Xi did not vomit blood and fainted. Even so, Gu Xi also understood that he might not be able to withstand it for long. ??He can lift these black ash from the ground, which means he has put in all his efforts. If he wants to transport it for dozens of miles, he probably does not have enough mana and energy. ?So Gu Xi immediately gave up his original idea and pushed Heihui towards Alidovi City. At this time, Gu Xi was ready to choose the second option. He sent all the black ashes to the bone dragon. ?Sixty bone dragons that had been transformed into death rushed into the black ashes at this time, and with the power of the incarnation of death, they dragged all the black ashes into the air. Just like when the incarnation of death, the bone dragon, controlled the black mist around him. ?This is exactly why Gu Xi called out the Bone Dragon and did not bless them with various kits. ??Now these bone dragons that have become the incarnation of death are constantly circling around the black ash, slowly forming a huge tornado in the black ash. ?At the same time, the black ash is adsorbed to the position next to the bone dragon. Then the bone dragons flying inside also started to move together. Although they can''t absorb the black ash on their bodies, they can still do it while flying. So they flew away with the other bone dragons. ??As a result, the sandstorm caused by Gu Xi flew towards the direction of Alidovi City. Although in the process of flying over, a large amount of black ash fell from the sky. But this is much better than leaving all the black and ashes in place, unable to be taken away. This little loss on the road can still be afforded by Gu Xi. ?After the black ash was blown away, only some things originally buried under the black ash were left in the pit. ?Here Gu Xi saw broken bones and fragments of weapons all over the place. ??If this had happened a few minutes ago, Gu Xi would have been very happy. ?But now, Gu Xi can only give up. Ghost team, take as many as you can in one minute, bone obelisks, and the rest will be used as sacrifices for a sacrifice. My request is very simple, block this road and cut off all locks on me. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1055： The power of the obelisk (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1055 The power of the obelisk (please subscribe for more updates) ??The Bai Wuchang-transformed ghost team quickly pounced on them. As Gu Xis dedicated battlefield cleaning force, they knew very well what to take first and what to take later. One minute is enough for them. Although there is no way to move everything here. But they can still just pick some useful ones. When the Ghost Team took action, the holder of the Bone Obelisk was not idle either. He jumped directly into the pit and took a few steps forward. Because there is not much time, the holder of the Bone Obelisk does not have time to walk much. He found a relatively suitable position and sat down. The Bone Obelisk was released by him. At this time, the ghost team also quickly left with the picked things. ?The Bone Obelisk was held accurately and the full power of the Bone Obelisk was released immediately. Although he is only a secondary item, he is supported by two orange pieces of equipment. The most important thing is that the original product has been destroyed. Even if his product is not the original product, it is the closest thing to the original product. ??Every time the Bone Obelisk is used, it is an opportunity to improve its quality. ?Everything in the pit in front of you, in addition to being sacrifices, also represents the possibility of upgrading the bone obelisk. After finding a suitable place to sit down, the Bone Obelisk released all its power. Gu Xi saw a large white bone obelisk appear above the deep pit. A large number of wreckage, broken bones, various junk weapons, and equipment fragments all flew towards the Bone Obelisk. ?Although these things were selected once by the ghost team, the ghost team only took away the parts that were relatively close to them. The entire pit was not searched in all directions. There is always something left. ?Now that these things were stimulated by the bone obelisk, they all flew up. Standing on the edge of the pit, Gu Xi saw a large number of gray, white, and green light spots, mixed with some purple and orange light, flying towards the bone obelisk from all directions. ?There are actually fragments of orange equipment here? Seeing this situation, Gu Xi was somewhat shocked. ?But after thinking about it, the powder of the killing stone appeared here, and Gu Xi felt that the situation in front of him was not incomprehensible. It''s just that he didn''t step forward to stop this from happening. From Gu Xis point of view, the Bone Obelisk has already begun to handle all this, so just leave it all to the Bone Obelisk. ?Standing outside the deep pit, Gu Xi saw that the bone obelisk was getting bigger and bigger under the manipulation of these garbage-like materials. The shadow slowly began to solidify. ??Finally turned into a huge obelisk thousands of meters high. ??When the obelisk appeared in the sky, Gu Xi could clearly feel that the obelisk was like a screwdriver, about to be driven heavily into the ground. ??The holder of the Bone Obelisk also raised his head at this time, and a map fragment appeared in his hand. Gu Xi can understand the previous actions, but what is the situation this time? ?Obelisk of Bones has the function of producing map fragments, but how can it be used at this time? Before Gu Xi could think clearly about this situation, the map fragments were pasted on the new obelisk. ?Then the bone obelisk below lit up, and the holder of the bone obelisk appeared behind Gu Xi. Without the control of the holder, the huge method monument in the sky slammed down heavily. The obelisk, which is more than a thousand meters high, plunges directly into the ground where the dead city originally stood. Then a bang was heard. The ground seemed to be pierced. After the dust and smoke dissipated, Gu Xi saw that at least half of the obelisk, which was originally more than a thousand meters long, had sunk into the ground. ? And the area of ????this obelisk is also quite large, occupying at least one-fifth of the deep pit after the Death City was pulled out. Where the obelisk is pierced into the ground, you can see a black liquid flowing out of it. ??The holder of the Bone Obelisk stood on the edge of the pit, calmly looking at everything in front of him. ?And Gu Xi was also a little helpless. The person holding the suit was very good, but the only problem was that he couldn''t communicate with him. You can only guess what the wearer did. Fortunately, Gu Xi''s vision is pretty good now. At this time, he could see that the holder of the Bone Obelisk had used all the remaining materials as sacrifices, and suppressed all the foundations of the dead city as he requested. ?This is enough for Gu Xi. In Gu Xi''s mind, it is enough that the things here are not wasted and his own safety is guaranteed. In fact, others did not know that the obelisk put down this time was far beyond his imagination. Although most of the materials used to make the obelisk are gray or white equipment and debris fragments. But the purple and orange light that Gu Xi saw before was not a dazzling sight. With so many material fragments, there are actually some purple and orange pieces mixed in. Although the number is not large, it depends on what it is compared with. Compared with the gray and white equipment fragments, the number is naturally small. But if you put it in this obelisk in front of you, it is enough. The obelisk in front of you has a hint of orange effect under the influence of these fragments. There are no other functions, but as long as this obelisk is suppressed. ?Others who want to break it must destroy an orange equipment to break it. ??The owner of the Bone Obelisk did not expect that the effect would be so good. ?Had he known such an effect, he wouldn''t have spent everything on this obelisk. But now that the obelisk has been arranged, there is nothing we can do even if we regret it. When the black liquid flowing out from under the obelisk fills the deep pit in front of you, this operation will be completed. At that time, even if the octopus head player sends someone over, they will not be able to appear here directly. As for the map fragments that the holder of the Bone Obelisk had punched in before. ?That is specially prepared by the wearer for taking care of the breath. Isnt Gu Xis previous request to cut off the lock on him? ??The holder of the Bone Obelisk placed all the locks on Gu Xi on the map. Even if the octopus head comes over. They also had to find several other map fragments to piece together a complete map, so that they could find Gu Xi''s location. When they didn''t find enough fragments, they couldn''t even find Gu Xi''s shadow. As for whether they can gather enough pieces? This simply needs to be thought about. Because these map fragments can only appear in the hands of the Bone Obelisk. Octopus head players can only find the first fragment at most, and they will not even see the remaining fragments. ?With this double insurance, the octopus-headed player''s line of sight on Gu Xi was immediately cut off. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1056： Harvest before evacuation (please subscribe) Chapter 1056 Harvest before evacuation (please subscribe) Seeing the obelisk stabilize, Gu Xi, who had been worried, finally breathed a sigh of relief. He sat down on the ground and tried hard to calm down. ?Although Gu Xi kept muttering that the battle was in vain. But in fact, Gu Xixi knew that his gains from this battle were pretty good. But compared to getting a new death city, the immediate harvest is still not that interesting. After standing up again, Gu Xi waved to his men. Forget it, sort out the harvest and prepare to withdraw. ?At Gu Xi''s order, the ghost team placed the things they grabbed from the pit at the last minute in front of Gu Xi. Because it was the last minute, the ghost team could only pick something nearby that they could take. They could either hold two in one hand, or grab a handful directly. There is no need to look at the attributes of those things at all. Its a pity that most of these fragments are not complete sets. ?Especially the five orange-quality fragments, which cannot be used at all. For the pieces of equipment or wreckage in front of him, Gu Xi had only one idea: let the blacksmith recast the materials. They need to be given some purple outfits. Even undead soldiers cannot always use +1 and +2 standard equipment. ?At the last moment, they brought up a total of more than 200,000 pieces of various pieces of equipment. ?Now that everything is over, Bai Wuchang of the Ghost Team has the opportunity to take stock of it all. ?Each piece requires at least 300 pieces of the same piece to piece together an orange-equipped mission. After these purple fragments are recast, they can be used to strengthen the weapons of ordinary soldiers. White fragments account for half, and the rest are mostly of green and blue quality. ?These orange equipment fragments must be kept as reinforcement materials. The same situation is almost the same for purple fragments. ?Gu Xi is not crazy. There is no way he can find more than 300 pieces for an orange outfit. ?However, they finally picked out more than 300 purple-quality fragments and five orange-quality fragments. Forgetting the purple fragments, ever since he saw the Bone Obelisk, Gu Xi knew that there must be some way to strengthen orange equipment in the hands of higher-ups. ?After sorting through the undead souls under Gu Xi, he found that there were almost no gray fragments in them. ??Here you need to find 300 fragments for an orange piece of equipment. You must know that Gu Xis temporary mission [Sealed Power] only requires finding seven parts. ?The previous transformation of the undead also made Gu Ximing discover that the undead under his command have become stronger now. This is basically killing people. It can be said that as long as these fragments are transported back, the weapons and equipment in the hands of the main force and elite troops in Aridovi City can be upgraded to at least one level. After listening to the report of the undead who came to take stock of everything, Gu Xi nodded. Is that all there is? Nothing else? There are also about 70,000 remains, including bones, internal organs, and some muscles. The quality is mostly green to blue, there are about a hundred purple ones, and two orange quality ones. As the undead person responsible for counting the records said, he also took out two things and showed them to Gu Xi. ? Gu Xi took a look and found that one of the two things was a half-cut rib and the other was a golden stomach. Without even looking carefully, you can tell that one of these two things is used to strengthen skeleton soldiers, and the other is used to strengthen zombies or vampires. ?These materials can be regarded as timely rain for Gu Xi. You must know that Gu Xi still has a batch of corpses lying there on his hands. The most important of them are the body of King Yaksha Yushu and the body of Dietrich that was recovered originally. ?Although King Yaksha Yushu himself is only at level 19, he actively left his body in order to reach level 20. ?That body is considered the most complete and the most useful. Gu Xis undead transformation level has improved a lot. Plus he has completed the promotion this time and should be able to handle level 19 corpses. Gu Xi was ready to make good use of the body of King Yaksha Yushu and conduct another wave of undead transformation. In this battle, Gu Xi also saw many weaknesses in his own army. The lack of elite troops and powerful troops is a very serious problem. ??Gu Xi believed that by saving the guild president this time, he had repaid the training the Chaoyang Guild had given him. After returning, Gu Xi can apply to participate in the Battle of Creation. The enemy he will face will be even more powerful than this time. The most important thing is that the enemies in Genesis may be players equipped with orange equipment. There will be existences above level 20. There will be masters who master the three divine skills of death. With his current strength, it is no problem to defeat some ordinary players. ??But with the same talent, Gu Xi''s military strength may not be enough. Not to mention other things, just considering the troops above level 20 under his command, there are not many that can be produced. Except for the level 26 ghost dragon, some hellhounds can be used reluctantly. There is nothing else that can be used. The two-headed skeleton dragon and a zombie have reached level 19. Just step over and you can reach level 20. The results of it. The Two-headed Skeleton Dragon was killed twice, and its level returned to level 19. Zombies are okay, and they usually come out to participate in battles, but their experience level increases slowly, and there is nothing anyone can do about it. So Gu Xi now had to change the direction of the process. Lets see if we can bring the level of undead that we can transform closer to level 20. Send all these to Xemu Lake, soak in the lake first, and take the things to warm them up. ?This can be regarded as the harvest of this time, dont let it go to waste. " ?While Gu Xi was dealing with the harvest from the battlefield, the obelisk that had just been put down also shook slightly. ?But just as the holder of the Bone Obelisk promised, the obelisk in front of him cut off all covetousness for Gu Xi. ?Especially now, the black liquid has almost filled the deep pit left by the dead city. ?Those who want to position and launch through the original dead city have no way to come. ?Gu Xi also noticed the slight vibration of the obelisk, and at this time Gu Xi also smiled. He knew it was safe now. ?So Gu Xi waved his hand. Thats it, weve done everything we can, everyone has packed their things, and were ready to go back. ?Under Gu Xi''s order, the last remaining undead here cleaned up the battlefield, took the things they had just packed, and walked towards the city of Alidovi on the road paved with black ash. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1057： The black and gray road has experienced tribulations (please subscribe) Chapter 1057 The Black and Gray Road - The Calamity Road (Please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! When he returned to Alidovi City, Gu Xi saw many bone dragons lying at the main city gate. ??The black ash swept in by them piled up into a hill at the main city gate. ?Luna is directing the undead to transport the black ash to urban areas that have not been used yet. Seeing Gu Xi coming, Luna also floated in front of Gu Xi. Sir, do you want to send someone to collect the black ash outside? ??Gu Xi looked back and understood what Luna meant by the black dust outside. ?That is the black ash that fell from the sandstorm when the Bone Dragon flew here. ?Because the black ash is relatively fine, and later the undead transporting supplies stepped on it, the black ash is now mixed with the soil, turning it into a black dirt road. But Gu Xi still shook his head. ?It is not too difficult to collect these black ash. You just need to send some undead to dig out the soil along the way and deal with it when you come back. As the owner of Alidovi City, Luna naturally felt the movement of Alidovi City immediately. Gu Xi is not willing to waste time now. "Yes, we have severed ties with another dead city and we are back." Even now it is too late. The entire thirty-mile road is no small project. This small part lost actually has little impact. Then the sky became a little different. At this time, Gu Xi was preparing to leave Alidovi City. When Luna called him, Gu Xi also turned his attention to the black and gray road outside the main city gate. ??If it could be done so quickly, Gu Xi would not need to go all out and use the rapid wind technique to let the bone dragon send the black ash here. No need, just declare victory in the battle between the dead cities, we want to leave here. The black and gray road outside the main city gate actually followed part of the way in. Luna, are we back to the mirror underground palace? Not to mention that most of the black ash was forcibly transported. And they have to be dug out and transported back. Gu Xi looked up at the situation in the sky and asked with some uncertainty. ?Gu Xi discovered that the black and gray road at this time actually stretched into the distance. He made his choice directly. ?However, she was not happy for long before she discovered something was wrong. Sir, look here. As Gu Xi finished speaking, he suddenly felt spaced out. ?This situation surprised Gu Xi. He thought for a while, then walked to the black and gray road, stretched out his hand and pinched the ground gently. ??The black ashes are still the ashes of the broken bones, but now these black ashes have become one with the road. ?The black and gray road in front of us has its own name. [Lijie Road (Special): A special building built outside the city with its own spatial attributes. It can establish spatial passages to connect dead cities that belong to the same force or the same player. Note: There can be a total of three connectable death cities (1/3), and the distance between each death city is thirty miles. Seeing the properties of the road in front of him, Gu Xi''s eyes also lit up. He understood immediately what the situation was like on this path of calamity. If he takes the city of death. ?At the end of the battle, even if there is no calamity path, other paths will appear. After all, the death cities are located in different spaces. Even if more than two death cities are captured at the same time, it is impossible to move all the death cities into one space. Thats why there are roads such as Lijie Road. ??Although Gu Xis target city this time was uprooted. But this battle was deemed to have been won by Gu Xi. Regardless of whether the dead city is in Gu Xi''s hands or not, a road connecting the dead city will appear. ??Its just that the current road only connects the city of Alidovi, a city of death. There is no external connection to others. ?This made Gu Xi feel relieved. He thought that the other dead city that was now connected was the empty foundation. ??Throwing up the black ash on his hand, Gu Xi turned to look at Luna. This is the road to other death cities. It seems that there will be a lot of battles with death cities in the future. No matter how many dead cities there are, I can still manage them. Luna said confidently. What she said was true. Alidovi City is directly divided into seven different times and spaces. Luna can handle such chaotic situations. Isnt it the new death city thirty miles away? This can naturally be managed. At this moment, Princess Anna also walked out. Sir, if possible, the new death city should be a combat death city. Oh, do you have any ideas? ?Gu Xi glanced at Princess Anna, feeling somewhat surprised. You must know that Princess Anna is usually reorganizing the troops and caring about the training and weapons equipment of the soldiers. Either he is in Aridovi Tower, controlling the patrol and defense of the entire Aridovi City. Sometimes when Gu Xi comes to Aridovi City, she may not have time to come. ??Gu Xi was surprised to be able to come over this time. Sir, after this battle, we will face multiple battles between death cities. The road in front of us allows us to connect three dead cities. But in fact, there are only two of them. The city of Aridovi is our main city and must not be moved. For the other two dead cities, I think we should leave a way out. ??Also build a death city to deal with enemy siege. " Hearing what Princess Anna said, Gu Xi was also stunned for a moment. Gu Xi can understand what Princess Anna said about the city of death in response to enemy siege. After all, everyone can see this battle. The death city is attacked, that is also a very simple matter. ?As long as you seize the opportunity, you can directly hit the opponent''s death city. When there was only one city of Aridovi, Guxi had to put all his troops in the city. But if there are two extra dead cities, the situation will be different. When fighting against a dead city, he can push out another heavily fortified city to challenge. Even if something happens, it will not affect the city of Aridovi. As for the idea of ??leaving a way out, Gu Xi believed that this was not Princess Annas idea. After all, these words are not Princess Annas style. ?But Gu Xi didnt ask any more questions. He just smiled and said to Princess Anna: "Princess Anna, now it''s not just what kind of death city I want to build, I can build whatever kind of death city I want. Now we only have one city of Aridovi, and we dont know if we will encounter the others. Lets take care of our own city of Alidovi first. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 1058： The undead troops left behind by the Chaoyang Guild (please order for more updates) Chapter 1058: The undead troops left behind by the Chaoyang Guild (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added. Please subscribe, recommend, monthly pass and other support. Do you have any recommendations for me? After returning to Aridovi City, there was nothing else to worry about. A large amount of supplies need to be sorted out, and the troops that have just joined the war need to be readjusted. Severely injured troops need rest and treatment. Luna and the others have a lot of unfinished matters on their hands. Gu Xi also wanted to take a rest. ?So after leaving the affairs of Aridovi City to a few men, Gu Xi quickly withdrew from Aridovi City. ??When exiting Alidovi, Gu Xi found that he still appeared at the location where he had fought with the octopus-head player team. ??Its just that the group of players who came to support the leader of Chaoyang Guild has disappeared. Originally prepared to support your battle. You may take out three contracts from under the stone tablet. The green contract on the left can control these undead. ??These undead are all summoned through the undead natural disaster array. Gu Xi had also studied in the guild after all, so he knew that this was a message from the guild to its members. After taking a closer look, he found that there were traces of the layout of the undead natural disaster array on the ground. ??And Gu Xi can tell that the level of this undead natural disaster circle is quite high, and the strength of the summoned undead can reach up to level 15 or below. There are a large number of undead between level 6 and level 9 left here. ?Although he didn''t know what the situation was, Gu Xi still took out the badge. ?The logo of the Chaoyang Guild was left on it. ?At this time, as long as you take out the guild badge, you can automatically get the information. When you get out, exit the game quickly. In the end, there were only a few left here, and not a single undead above level 10 remained. Other contracts can only make the undead go crazy. If all three contracts are opened, the undead will launch a suicidal attack. Just as he thought, his badge was taken out, and the shadow of a golden crow flew out from the stone tablet and landed in front of Gu Xi. He thought there was another war going on here. ? Judging from the situation nearby, he did not experience any major battles when he left. How could such an undead above level 10 disappear? ?Just when Gu Xi was wondering, he saw the stone tablet left in the center of the undead natural disaster circle not far away. When Gu Xi appeared, he was startled by these undead. Because we are short of time, we dont have time to take away these undead souls, so we will leave them all for you now. ??The undead here are all summoned by undead natural disasters. Gu Xi, we have rescued the guild president. The presidents situation is very unstable now and he needs to be brought back to the guild quickly. There is no way to wait for you here. , But after he appeared, these undead souls had no intention of taking action against him. So be sure to choose the right contract. Looking at the message given to him by the deputy captain, Gu Xi understood the current situation. At the same time, he also knew that the undead left here should not be like this originally. ??It''s just that the summoned undead above level 10 were probably divided by the players of Chaoyang Guild when Gu Xi was away. Gu Xi didnt have much idea about such a thing. ?Who told him not to be here at that time? The fact that they were able to keep these undead souls was actually giving themselves face. Gu Xi thought as he opened the main city gate. As the main city gate opened, Gu Xi raised his right hand towards the undead. You all look in my direction. When Gu Xi appeared just now, these undead souls had actually noticed Gu Xi. ??It''s just that Gu Xi didn''t attack them, so these undead didn''t pay attention to Gu Xi. ?Now that Gu Xi has opened such a large city gate, they can''t help but pay attention. As soon as Gu Xi spoke, they all raised their heads and looked in Gu Xi''s direction. I am a member of the Chaoyang Rays Guild. This is my badge. You can all see that this undead natural disaster circle was released by our Chaoyang Rays Guild. They have a certain connection with you. Now that they have left, you can join my army. Become my troops. ?Now I want everyone who follows me to enter my city gate, and someone will arrange for you and give you equipment later..." At this point, Gu Xi couldn''t help but pause. He didnt take a closer look just now, but now he found that the Undead Natural Disaster Array was sometimes a bit good. That is the summoned undead, all equipped. ?Unlike Gu Xi''s double death, all the transformed undead are naked and have nothing in their hands. At least they have complete equipment. ?Gu Xi didn''t pay much attention to it before, but now he saw that they looked like a fairly regular army. ??In the army, starting from skeleton soldiers to corpse witches, all undead are included. ??When they received Gu Xi''s order, they quickly divided into teams according to their respective levels and military types, and lined up to enter the main city gate. At this time, Gu Xi also clearly saw the number of undead in front of him. There are 6,000 skeleton soldiers, 3,000 skeleton archers, 1,000 skeleton mages, 4,000 zombies, 4,000 ghosts, 1,500 vampires, and 900 corpse witches. Except for the Corpse Witch, who is all at level 9, the other undead levels are between 6 and 9. Among these undead souls, the nine hundred corpse witches attracted Gu Xi the most. The reason why Gu Xi pays attention to them is not because they are large in number, nor because they are powerful units. But because their situation is somewhat different from that of normal corpse witches. ?It seemed like a type of soldier that Gu Xi had never seen before. ??A normal corpse witch looks like a skeleton mage wearing silver scale armor, holding a wooden staff in his hand and wearing a crown on his head. The most that can be done is to add some more cloaks or robes based on different development directions. But the corpse witches in front of them are different. Their bodies are more like mummies, and they are holding short daggers and a box-like off-hand item in their hands. They usually walk forward holding the box, their movements are like the Paladins holding books such as Bibles or antiphons. ?At the same time, they do not have the unique aura of poisonous gas or elemental spells such as ice like corpse witches. Instead, they have a very strong soul aura. Obviously, this type of corpse witch is different from the several corpse witches Gu Xi has seen before. ?This kind of corpse witch seems to be a stronger existence. Soul Controlling Corpse Witch (level 9, summoning troops): experience (0/15000), attack 19, defense 14, life 65, skills: soul-drawing spell, soul-locking force field, soul spell level 2. Note: When you reach level 10, you can pass all mausoleum-type buildings and spend a certain amount of resources to upgrade to the Soul-Controlling Corpse Witch King. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1059： The Invaded Bailian City (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1059 The Invaded Bailian City (Please subscribe for more updates) Looking at the attributes of the Soul Controlling Corpse Witch, Gu Xi knew that this unit was very powerful. ??It''s just that there is no suitable place to test the power of these soul-controlling corpse witches. While sending them into Alidovi City, Gu Xi also specifically explained that other undead could disperse the reorganized troops, and these soul-controlling corpse witches must be left behind to serve as his exclusive long-range troops. After putting away all the undead, Gu Xi took another look at the surrounding situation, and his last gaze fell on the stone tablet in the center of the undead natural disaster array. When the people from the Chaoyang Guild left, they were afraid that Gu Xi would not be able to control the undead, so they left him with a way to control the undead. There is no need for Gu Xi now. In that case, let him stay here with these things. Gu Xi just glanced in that direction, shook his head, and quit the game. ?But there are some problems with the game world in front of us. This is because multiple games merged with each other and mutated. Gu Xis exit was quite unsmooth. Because of the ever-changing environment here, Gu Xi had to keep his spirits up all the time. Most importantly, his queue position is not very good, and fragments of other games may appear at any time. In this way, Gu Xi spent two days in this game world, and then it was time for him to leave. ?This kind of thing was something Gu Xi had never thought of at the beginning. But when Gu Xi arrived at the designated location, he found that the location had been covered by newly arrived fragments of the game world. ?However, Gu Xi never expected that he would encounter such a situation after exiting this game world that was merged with many worlds. ?Every time a fragment of the game world appears, it will destroy the environment here, causing Gu Xi to almost miss the passage out of the game world. It can be said that he could not eat well or sleep well. The rest of the past two days have been quite bad. ??If it weren''t for Gu Xi''s strong pathfinding skills, he wouldn''t have been able to find a location to exit the game world. He only knew that he had to queue up to enter the game, but he did not expect that he would also need to queue up to exit the game. Fortunately, Gu Xi reacted quickly and released the water dragon beast immediately, so he didn''t drown in the water. When he walked out of the portal, he was almost washed away by the flood. As a result, Gu Xi had to take action. Even if he found it this time, Gu Xi would not be able to withdraw immediately. ??Now I have to wait in line to apply after quitting the game. ??Sometimes a large number of enemies will appear and attack Gu Xi who is waiting here to leave. Or he really doesnt know how to get out of this game. Fortunately, Gu Xi delayed it until the signal to exit came. When applying for withdrawal, Gu Xi was given a designated exit location and asked Gu Xi to exit there. When the Water Dragon lifted Gu Xi out of the water, he was surprised to find that Gu Xi did not fail to exit the game and was sent to a new game as he imagined. At this time, he has officially exited the previous game world. He is now in Bailian City. ??It''s just that Bailian City''s defense line seemed to be affected. The embankment outside the city was washed away by the flood, and the water from Bailian Lake outside poured into the city. ?The flood immediately submerged half of Bailian City. ?And the portal through which Gu Xi exited happened to be in the flood, almost taking him away in a wave. Gu Xi, who understood what was going on, raised his head and looked around. "how so?" Gu Xi looked helpless, "Shouldn''t we return to Chaoyang Guild? What happened? ? ? Gu Xi was somewhat worried. ? Judging from the current situation, the situation in Bai Liancheng seems to be a bit wrong. At this moment, there was a whistling sound in the sky. ?Gu Xi''s reaction was quite fast. Hearing the sound, he immediately rushed into the water with his water dragon beast. After hiding under the water, Gu Xi raised his head and looked at the sky. ?He discovered that a purple light and shadow appeared in the sky, and the whistling sound just now came from this purple light and shadow. ?As long as he moves his hand, a purple light will shoot out and go in one direction. ?That purple light is quite dangerous. Even if a nearby building is hit by the purple light, it will instantly turn into black ash and disappear into the air. ?In the sky opposite the purple light and shadow, a man wearing heavy white armor is standing. This man''s body is severely muscular, and his body is obviously three times the size of a normal person. ?However, he was covered with a layer of white gauze. The white gauze draped on his body was like white mist and like a breeze, always changing. City Lord? ?Gu Xi could tell at a glance what this strong man was wearing. This is clearly one of the three orange pieces of equipment in Bai Liancheng. The sky is covered with white gauze. ?This piece of equipment has super strong defense and super powerful air and water spell blessings. It has a very strong effect when using air and water spells. ??The city lord in front of me, who looks like a professional in the physics department, can fly in the sky with such ease. It is completely the ability of a master-level flying thaumaturgy. During the battle, the city lord also showed other abilities. ?Such as Door to Another Dimension, Magic Mirror, Counterattack, Undead Killer, these are all top-notch Qi spells. The same is true for the water system. Mirroring, prayer, and teleportation are all the most powerful water spells. At this time, in the hands of the city lord, it can be used as easily as the most common spell. He displays everything in the sky, which makes the players below miserable. This kind of battle between orange equipment and high-level spells is not something ordinary players can withstand. Sometimes stray bullets in the sky will instantly kill players fighting nearby. Gu Xi, who was watching the battle underwater, didn''t know what was going on. How come Bai Liancheng was invaded? What to do now? ?Step forward to support the city lord? ??Although Gu Xi has two pieces of orange equipment in his hand, so he doesn''t have to worry about being injured by stray bullets, but how can he explain that he has such a thing. Not to mention the obelisk of bones in the six-rayed lantern. ??Once that thing appears in Gu Xi''s hands, Gu Xi doesn''t know whether it can help the Lord of Bailian City. But Gu Xi definitely knows that he will definitely become the main target of the Lord of Bailian City. Lets forget about this matter. At this time, dont mess around. ?While Gu Xi was thinking, he opened the city gate and released the level 26 ghost dragon. When the ghost dragon rushed towards the direction of the purple light and shadow in the sky, Gu Xi himself went in another direction. He has already stepped in to help the city lord, and the battle here is not something he can participate in. ??It''s better for him to stay far away now. ?But just when Gu Xi closed the city gate and was about to escape, there was a sudden bang from the underground of Bailian City. It seemed like something exploded! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1060： Dont come here, weve been fooled (please subscribe) Chapter 1060 Dont come here, weve been fooled (please subscribe) Theres something wrong with that direction. ?When the explosion sound came from the ground, Gu Xi still had the intention to look in the direction of the explosion. ?However, he immediately discovered that the location of the explosion seemed not quite right. If Gu Xi remembers correctly, that direction should be the location of the pit where the dead game world is stored. ??Why are there people running over there and bombing randomly? ??Isnt this just throwing firecrackers into a cesspit? What do they want to do? ?When Gu Xi discovered the location of the explosion through pathfinding, he immediately accelerated the water dragon''s movement speed underwater. ?There are all life-threatening things over there, but we can''t go over there, we can''t even touch it. ??The purple light and shadow in the sky fighting the lord of Bailian City got excited when they heard the explosion. He raised his hand and directed three purple rays of light towards the city lord of Bailian City, and then flew towards the location where the explosion came from at an extremely fast speed. ?As soon as he raised his hand, chain lightning shot out and fell on the purple light and shadow. Isnt it said that good things are easy to find? ?After this blow was struck, the Tongtian Baisha beside the city lord of Bailian City changed again and began to replenish the mana for the city lord. Some are races in the game, which came to the fore because one or two masters came out and brought their own races with them. In the game world, there are players of other races. Its just that due to problems with the game system, players cannot integrate with each other. There is also less contact with other races. What happened? Why haven''t you come out yet? ?At the same time, the city lord also stared at the purple light and shadow in front of him. Unlike Gu Xi, as a city lord, the city lord of Bailian City knows a lot about things in the game. Like humans, some of them came into contact with the game world accidentally and eventually integrated into it slowly. ?Seeing the situation below, the purple light and shadow also looked confused. Some players may never meet players of other races in their lives. Just when Zi Guangying looked confused, the city lord of Bailian City also followed. Others are the result of human beings entering the game, discovering that other races are good, and slowly transforming into them. ??The river water flowing into Bailian City also poured downwards. ??There are not many connections between them, and Bailian City actually belongs to a world that has been thrown deep into the game. Inside the purple light and shadow is a player with an octopus head. In any case, this game world is not filled with only human players as Gu Xi knew. ?He just flew here and saw the ground that had been blasted through. He also knows that the game world is not exclusive to one race of humans. In this way, only high-level officials such as city lords will know about players of other races. ?They all also understand that in the game world, if they encounter players of other races, they will fight. ?Things like this that directly hit the real world rarely happen. ?This time the octopus-headed players came over, not just one or two. They came as a group of at least ten people, and all of them were wearing orange equipment. They were suddenly killed out of the game. ??If the city lord hadn''t reacted quickly and sent them to Bailian Lake as soon as possible, maybe all ten of them would have been released into Bailian City. Even so, they still killed five people. ??The city lord blocked one who turned into purple light and shadow, and the military leader of Bailian City blocked another one. The remaining three disappeared into Bailian City. From the current explosion, it can be seen that they have entered the sewer. They were attracted by something, and it happened to be the time when Bailian City was attacked by the Fusion Society. Most of Bai Lian City Lord''s troops were deployed in the battle to besiege the Fusion Association, and they took advantage of this opportunity to kill them. ??The city lord looked at the situation below with a rather ugly expression. ??In this battle, Bailian City''s population experience will be set back at least a hundred years. But all of this is just the whim of the octopus-headed player. How could the city lord of Bailian City be willing to do this? ??The three octopus-headed players who disappeared now are about to come out. ??City Lord Bai Lian planned to make a big move and kill the three octopus-headed players who got the things. Don''t let them take anything away. But when the city lord flew to this place, he found that there was no movement below. It was just like the big explosion just now that killed everyone. After staying in the sky for about half a minute, the city lord reacted immediately. The enemy is gone. With this thought in mind, the city lord raised his hand and struck lightning on the octopus-headed player. ?At this time, the octopus-headed player with purple light and shadow also understood that something was wrong here. ??He was struck by lightning and immediately rushed downwards, turning into a purple rainbow and falling into the deep pit that was blasted out. As soon as the city lord saw it, he immediately chased after him. ?While flying downward, the city lord activated the effect of White Veil, switching from master-level air spells to water spells. ??The lake water pouring down at this time is like the body of the city lord. Under the operation of the city lord, it turns into a water gun and a sword and cuts towards the purple light and shadow. ??Purple Light and Shadow also sensed the situation behind him. ?But he couldn''t care about anything else now. At this time, he also understood that something must have happened below, and he had to find his companions. Otherwise, their actions this time would cause big problems. With the purple light and shadow fully activated, he rushed downward faster and faster. Just when he was about to reach the bottom, the purple light and shadow suddenly stopped. Dont come over, weve been fooled. As soon as the purple light and shadow heard this spiritual message, he understood that the three companions who had just come down had died in the battle. ?At the same time, he also saw the scene of his companions dying in battle through spiritual transmission. They went through the sewers easily and found what they were looking for. ??But as mentioned before, the game system of each race is different. On the octopus head player side, their approach to the dead game world is different from the human side. They have never seen this method of digging a deep pit and burying a dead game world under a city. When they saw the purple crystals here, they did not immediately think that these things were the dead game world. They only saw the ring that Gu Xi had thrown into the depths of the pit. This is the reason why Octopus-headed players invaded Bailian City in large numbers when they fought with Bailian City through the Fusion Association. Among the octopus-headed forces, they also have a ring. So when Gu Xi activated the ring, they had already noticed this. When they were sure that no one was protecting the ring, they naturally wanted to **** it back. ?So these three octopus-headed players, relying on their orange equipment and ignoring the dead game world next to them, wanted to go and grab the ring. result. There was an explosion, and none of the three octopus-headed players could escape, leaving only the last telepathic message sent and a guess. They were fooled. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1061： Huh? The battle is over? (Please subscribe) Chapter 1061 Huh? The battle is over? (Please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! Gu Xi didnt know anything about what was going on in the sewer. He had only one idea at this time. Leave quickly. ?Even if it is washed out of the city by floods, it cannot be washed into the sewers. Fortunately, Gu Xi''s Water Dragon is also pretty strong. When moving underwater, whether it is with the current or against the current, it does not affect the movement speed of the water dragon, and it can also move underwater where others cannot see it. When moving, it can also automatically dodge various obstacles. Gu Xi decisively gave in. ??But what he did just now still had a certain impact. When Gu Xi was about to enter Chaoyang Guild, he found that the door of Chaoyang Guild was tightly closed. ?When Gu Xi lowered his head, he was still swimming forward, swimming towards the position Gu Xi had set. When he heard this sound, Gu Xi still wanted to raise his head and take a look, but the next moment under the water, he could feel the pressure caused by something cutting through the air. Coupled with Gu Xi''s path-finding skills, they quickly left the most dangerous place. Damn it! ?However, just as Gu Xi was about to approach the area where Chaoyang Guild was located, a buzzing sound suddenly came from the distance. He has nowhere to go. As soon as the door of Chaoyang Guild was closed, Gu Xi''s current situation became a bit embarrassing. This is quite a fatal thing. ?This sound is quite harsh, even if Gu Xi is underwater, he can hear it clearly. ??Now that the guild door is closed, this shows that various defense systems have been fully activated. As a mount, Water Dragon was not affected much. Even if the Chaoyang Guild finally understood Gu Xi, if he delayed the application for a few more years, Gu Xi would have to stay in Bailian City for a few more years. ?At this time, Gu Xi was also a little speechless. ??Furthermore, Gu Xi is obviously a member of Chaoyang Guild and can apply to join Genesis immediately. If he attacks the guild at this time, isn''t he causing trouble for himself? He lowered his head and lay directly on the water dragon. It is impossible to forcefully storm the gate of Chaoyang Guild. Gu Xi has some strength, but if he attacks a guild that is already prepared, there may not be any good results. But Gu Xi believed that the gate of the guild was the most dangerous. Although I have never seen an attack on the guild gate. ??Bai Liancheng doesnt know what happened in the past two years. Always encounter this or that kind of thing. Forget about the fusion meeting or anything like that. This time, a powerful enemy invaded, and the embankment outside the city was immediately broken, causing floods to pour into the city. Its never finished day by day. This is even more the case now. As soon as we came out, we were attacked. Can''t stay in this place any longer. So at this last moment, there must be no conflict with Chaoyang Guild. Cannot attack the guild gate. But at this moment, Gu Xi looked up at the sky again, preparing to choose a suitable direction to hide. After all, there is still a war outside... Huh? The battle seems to be over. ??Does this mean you no longer have to worry about being accidentally injured? ?Looking up at the sky, Gu Xi clearly felt that something was not right about the atmosphere. He thought for a while, and finally controlled the water dragon upwards, and finally surfaced. ?At this time, the flood was still pouring into the city, but Gu Xi could clearly notice that everything was under control. ?Especially the city lord in the sky, with obvious joy on his face. "The enemy has been repelled, now we are recruiting players who are not afraid of death." "Once again, the enemy has been repelled, now we are recruiting players who are not afraid of death!" As soon as Gu Xi came out, he heard the voice of the city lord in the sky. This situation gave Gu Xi a little doubt. This is how the same thing? Didnt it mean that the enemy had been repulsed? If it were him, shouldn''t it be time to clean up the battlefield and restore stability to the city? Why do we still need players who are not afraid of death? ?However, Gu Xi still underestimated the mentality of the players in Bailian City. The city lord only said this twice, and immediately a large number of low-level players rushed out from all directions. At the beginning of the war, we didnt know where they were hiding. ?Now as soon as they heard that the battle was over, they all came out. At the same time, Gu Xi noticed that a death knight of at least level 15 or above was standing on the tallest building in the city holding a golden long bow. ?Beside him stood a black war horse as big as an elephant. ??He did not have any objections to the orders of the city lord in the sky. ??Whether Bai Liancheng can turn around depends on this time. ??The powerful attack that startled Gu Xi just now was made by this person. The golden long bow he held in his hand was the bone-beaded golden bow, one of the three orange pieces of Bai Liancheng. This is a very powerful offensive orange piece of equipment. The reason why he sent out such a blow with all his strength was entirely because he received the news from the city lord. It is said that the enemy team that invaded Bailian City suffered heavy losses. They have no chance. So he struck the blow. ??It turned out just as the city lord said, this blow successfully killed the purple light shadow that had fought with the city lord before. Though the enemy he was fighting with escaped. But the purple light and shadow was killed, and the orange outfit he was wearing was naturally left behind. In this way, the city lord got the orange equipment left by the purple light and shadow. At the same time, he also saw the spiritual transmission from the purple light and shadow companion. ?Through this spiritual transmission, the city lord also knew why Bailian City suffered such a blow. This group of players came because they got the positioning information of a special piece of equipment. ?That piece of equipment is quite useful to their entire group. They have been looking for it before. When they discovered this thing, they naturally came over immediately. Unfortunately, that thing was not found, and the small team that came over disappeared immediately. ?Although the city lord didnt know what they were looking for, he could be sure where they died. A pit used to store dead game worlds. ?Whoever goes to that place will die. Even the lord of Bailian City dare not go there. ?These guys didnt know anything and just rushed in. ??Even if they have orange equipment, what''s the use? The quickest way to be reckless is the quickest way to death. ??Who will die if these brainless guys don''t die? ?It''s a pity that now that they are dead, the lord of Bailian City doesn''t know what they are looking for. The only thing that can be known is that these three are also wearing orange suits. ??Now their legendary items have fallen into the pit where dead game worlds are piled. ??Although it is not certain whether the orange equipment has been absorbed and swallowed by the dead game world. ??But the lord of Bailian City always wants to give it a try. After all, once something happened to the Bone Obelisk, everything happened to Bai Liancheng. It is now a rare opportunity to get orange equipment. The Lord of Bailian City must be thinking about getting the orange equipment and ensuring the safety of Bailian City first. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1062： It’s not the right time (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1062 comes at the wrong time (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! ???Gu Xi has no idea what the lord of Bailian City is thinking. ??He only watched a large number of low-level players heading towards the location of the city lord of Bailian City. They looked excited, as if they were not going to die at all, but to dig for gold mines. Behind Gu Xi, the door of Chaoyang Guild slowly opened. It seems that each guild has also received the news from the city lord''s palace, and the alarm has been lifted. ?Seeing the door slowly opening, Gu Xi gave up the idea of ??joining in the fun and turned around to enter the Chaoyang Rays Guild. ?Stepping into the Chaoyang Guild again, Gu Xi immediately saw the players gathering together. It can be seen from the situation inside the guild that all the available members in the guild have been called over to participate in the defense. At this time, Gu Xi also felt a sense of fear in his heart. Comrade, comrade, have you participated in the fighting outside? I heard that when there was fighting outside, I originally wanted to go out, but I was blocked inside the door. When Gu Xi came in, the relaxed guild members greeted him. ??Gu Xi was also very annoyed when he was surrounded by guild members asking questions about this and that. The staff member glanced at Gu Xi and lowered his head. Comrades, whats the situation outside now? ??If he had made a wrong choice just now, he would probably have to face all the players in the guild. I wont come back, what do you mean Fortunately, the alarm is over now. Watching everyone disperse one by one, Gu Xi finally breathed a sigh of relief. ?After Gu Xis voice paused, he understood what the staff member meant. ?However, after hearing that Gu Xi just returned temporarily and was trapped outside, most players were not interested. Comrades, I heard that there is a level 20 regiment coming from outside. Is it true? Go to the mission to get the rewards, there are no rewards here. Comrade, I would like to ask... After everyone left, Gu Xi walked to the portal square and asked a guild staff member. Hearing Gu Xi''s words, the staff also looked up at Gu Xi and hesitated, "Comrade Li participated in the battle in the game world and will not come back." Definitely no benefit was gained. "Comrade, you are late and have been locked out. You should come one step earlier and accept the task of guarding the guild. The reward will be great." After all, Gu Xi did not participate in the external battle. Gu Xi could only respond one by one. "No, I just want to ask. I want to find comrade Li Xinghuili. How can I contact him?" It will not return in the game. This person is gone. "When did this happen?" The news came out three days ago that he died at the hands of the Fusion Society. He was a hero. Hearing this, Gu Xi was silent for a while and didn''t speak for a long time. ??This staff member patted Gu Xi on the shoulder and said, "As a newcomer, you should get used to this kind of thing. Players will always die in the game." ?After a long time, Gu Xi came back to his senses and said: "My joining of Chaoyang Guild was introduced by Comrade Li. Now I want to apply to join Genesis. I originally wanted to say goodbye to Comrade Li. I didnt expect such a thing to happen. Its me who lost his composure. By the way, I want to apply to participate in Genesis. Where should I apply? " You can go to the office building and directly find the deputy leader of the Knights or the Mage Group. If they are not available, you can see if the president is available. ?Applying to participate in Genesis is considered a big deal within the guild, and the president will meet you. ? ? Has the president returned safely? " ??Although Gu Xi knew that the deputy commander had taken away the president, he still didn''t know the final situation. Moreover, when he came in this time, the three-legged golden crow in the sky seemed to be still a shadow. Im back now, just feel free to go there. After hearing this, Gu Xi also nodded. ??As a necromancer, Gu Xi has seen a lot of life and death. When there is business, he will suppress some thoughts in his heart. It is better to go to the president earlier and apply for participation in Genesis first. After all, Bailian City is getting more and more unsafe now, and I dont know what evil has been done in Bailian City. will be targeted like this. Gu Xi didnt want to be bound to Bai Liancheng anymore. ??Staying here all the time, I might be attacked by a stray bullet one day. Gu Xi did not pick up the guild''s wool as he had thought before, but turned around and headed towards the office building. ?Entering the office building, Gu Xi saw a large group of busy ferocious ferrets running around. In their hands, they transport a large amount of flesh, blood and wine with negative energy. ? Gu Xi didnt know the situation when he came in, and accidentally blocked their way, and was almost scolded by these ferocious weasels. Fortunately, someone in the office building helped Gu Xi, so no conflict occurred. I said, comrades, what are you doing? Dont you know how busy the office building has been these two days? " I have reached level 10 and want to apply to participate in Genesis. Its okay, comrade, youre already level 10 at such a young age, youre such a capable person. Hearing this, the person who was holding Gu Xi looked him up and down and said, "I heard that Genesis is very dangerous. Brother, have you left a queen? Let me tell you, I have a niece who is eighteen years old this year and just passed away from the underworld." Graduated from Bone Wind Academy. ?Let me introduce you to you and keep a secret? " ? Gu Xi also rolled his eyes when he heard this. Although he was sworn in with gambling and drugs, he was not to the point where he would save his seed from everyone he met. ?His goal is to return to the real world and build his own family in the real world. So Gu Xi shook his head in the affirmative. No need, my family doesnt care about my affairs at all, and they dont need me to save seeds to continue the family lineage. Its really not necessary. " As Gu Xi spoke, he wanted to run away. Fortunately, this person did not delay Gu Xi to elaborate on this matter. Just pointed out the way for Gu Xi and told Gu Xi where to find the president who was resting. ??Hurryly bidding farewell to the brother who helped guide the way, Gu Xi hurriedly went up to the third floor. Under the glare of a group of ferocious weasels, the door to the president''s room was pushed open. As soon as he pushed the door open, Gu Xi realized that something was wrong inside. In this huge room, there is a huge crow with a wingspan of more than 100 meters lying down. ?This is the three-legged golden crow raised by the president. At this time, the ferocious weasels were pouring a large amount of flesh, blood and wine with negative energy into the mouth of the three-legged golden crow. ?But that''s not what Gu Xi noticed. Gu Xi found that when the three-legged golden crow raised his head to eat the meat and wine, there was a human figure pushing out from his abdomen. ??Although it has not been completely squeezed out of the body of the Three-Legged Golden Crow, Gu Xi can definitely tell that this is the president of Chaoyang Guild. When he was trapped before, he only escaped by letting the three-legged golden crow swallow him up. Now he is about to leave the body of the three-legged Golden Crow. Gu Xi came at the wrong time. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1063： Rewards before leaving the guild (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1063 Rewards before leaving the guild (please subscribe for more updates) "It is you!" ??The guild leader was not surprised at all by Gu Xi''s entry. He was still squeezing out of the three-legged golden crow''s body, and he even managed to say something to Gu Xi while distracted. I remember you, your name is Gu Xi, and you seem to have been assigned to the Lieyang Mage Group, right? When I was trapped before, you were the first one to come to rescue me. It was your appearance and blow that freed my three-legged Golden Crow from the mind control of those octopus heads. Otherwise I would really be dragged away as a mount by their psychic knight. By the way, why are you here this time? " President, I have reached level 10 and I would like to apply to participate in Genesis. Oh, oh, oh, I know. I remember you have only graduated for a little over a year, and you are already in level 10. It seems like you are really a genius. The president also reacted at this time, "Have you completed the three-year contract with the guild?" This is the approval note I gave you. You can go to the second floor to register, and then you can report to the City Lords Mansion. You can be regarded as saving me anyway, so I have to give you some rewards. Its a pity now. At this point, the president suddenly stopped. Let Twenty Two take you to the warehouse later, and you can choose two pieces of purple equipment as rewards. " ??The ferocious weasel didn''t need any orders from the guild leader and just walked over with some paper and pen in hand. When the president heard this, he thought it was a pity that such a thing happened. ?However, the president still asked: "What about the mission of the Lieyang Mage Group? Does your group leader agree to your withdrawal from the group?" ?At that time, we can use contract tasks to trick them into participating in several difficult tasks together, and everything can be done. The president turned to a ferocious weasel and said. What? Didnt join? How ?As long as such a genius can be delayed for one more year, he will reach level 15 next year. "Okay, I''ve approved this matter. Sixteen, come here." ??The president, whose body was still on the belly of the three-legged golden crow, reached for a pen and paper and wrote a note. ??If you want to use this method to hold Gu Xi down, I''m afraid it won''t have any good effect. The president who understood this immediately changed some of his thoughts. He finally understood that Gu Xi had already paid back everything he owed to the Chaoyang Guild. By the way, let me give you another approval note. Well, for various reasons, I have never joined the Lieyang Mage Group. "It''s done. When I first joined the guild in the first year, I took on a task of transporting troops. Later, I also participated in the Bailian Festival. In the second year, I took on a task of building a city and garrisoning it. After that, I took on the guild leader. This is considered the third time. A contract task. It would be nice if it could be delayed a little longer. When Gu Xi heard it, is there such a good thing? ?So he quickly said: "Then I''m welcome. Thank you, President." Youre welcome, you deserve this. After you join the Genesis team, dont forget the help our Chaoyang Guild has given you. The president''s words made Gu Xi clearly understand the purpose of the two purple outfits given away. The reason is to let Gu Xi remember the goodness of Chaoyang Guild. When Gu Xi develops in the future, he will not forget the support given by the Chaoyang Guild in the beginning. At that time, as long as Gu Xi gets a little benefit, it will be enough for Chaoyangguang Guild to enjoy it for many years. Gu Xi, who understood this, also had no objection. After all, Gu Xis life in the Chaoyang Guild for more than a year has been pretty good. free. Except for one guild task that must be done every year, he can do whatever he wants at other times. You can go into the game to upgrade yourself. You can also study within the guild. The most important thing is that when studying, the stewards of the guild will arrange everything and even arrange some small animals to accompany Gu Xi. You must know that Gu Xi was not an elite member of the guild at that time, he was just an ordinary player. ?Even so, Gu Xi still gave everything he deserved. Not to mention anything else, for this reason, I have to consider Chaoyangguang Guild. So even if the guild president doesn''t give Gu Xi two purple outfits, Gu Xi won''t think that the guild is sorry for him or anything. He is not that kind of heartless white-eyed wolf. ??However, the guild president was generous. He did not say that the two purple pieces of clothing were used by the guild to win him over. He simply said that they were rewards to thank Gu Xi for rescuing him from danger. ?Now Gu Xi couldn''t refuse even if he wanted to, not to mention that Gu Xi had no intention of refusing. ?Seeing Gu Xi like this, the president was also quite happy. He said to Gu Xi: "I still need to take a rest now, so I won''t say more to you. You go there with Twenty-Two, and you can choose any purple clothes in the warehouse. There is no need to be polite to us. " Thank you, President, I wont be polite. ? Gu Xi also knew that the president wanted to befriend him. If he didn''t take it at this time, the president would be murmuring in his heart. Afraid that Gu Xi would do something bad to him. In that case, it is better to just get the purple outfit and make the president feel more at ease. ?So Gu Xi put away the two pieces of paper, followed a ferocious weasel, and headed out together. ??The warehouse we went to this time was not the one where Gu Xi got the purple outfit last time. ?Last time, Gu Xi was rewarded with a purple outfit by the Chaoyang Guild for completing the White Training Ceremony. ?That is to use the fine products in the guild''s small warehouse. This time is different. ??The warehouse Gu Xi is going to this time is the guild''s large purple warehouse. Many of the purple equipment stored here are made by the guild itself and can be redeemed with guild points. In other words, the purple clothes here are more popular, or there are more. ??Gu Xi first followed the Dire Weasel into the not-so-large warehouse in front of him. As soon as he entered the door, he saw a large number of purple equipment piled on the ground. Many shields of the same style were stacked in the corner, and spears were tied into bundles and laid horizontally on the ground. In the nearby cabinet, there are decorations such as necklaces and rings. There are many identical swords stuck in the wood at the door. It can be clearly seen here that all the purple clothes here are mass-produced goods. ?Gu Xi walked around here and lost all interest in these purple clothes. ??It is true that the quality of these things is purple, but their attributes are actually not very good. ?Only those players who have just reached level 5 or so and do not have purple equipment will come over to pick one or two pieces to equip themselves first. When you have purple equipment in the future, you can change it to something more suitable for you. ?The only advantage of these purple equipment is that the negative effects are not fatal. As you grow up and change to purple equipment, the negative effects can be slowly eliminated. Gu Xi doesnt have to worry about negative effects or anything like that. Looking at so many purple clothes in front of him, Gu Xi began to think about what he needed. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1064： Powerful Purple Shield (please subscribe) Chapter 1064: Powerful Purple Shield (Please subscribe) When he came to the warehouse, Gu Xi had already thought about what he needed. His idea at this time was to make a supplement for the last two of the six-rayed lanterns. ?In the six-rayed lantern of flame, four pieces of equipment have been suppressed, including the tall orange bone obelisk, the dragon robe of the underworld, the spiritual lamp, and the forward force-shattering formation. Now there are only two final steps left. The idea of ??adding purple armor to these two lines came to Gu Xi when he saw the battle in the sky in Bailian City. He needs a defender who can block all attacks for him when necessary, and he also needs a shooter who can fight from a distance. So Gu Xis target is naturally armor and shield. As for the long bow, Chaoyang Guild has not specialized in this. After all, the archers on the undead side are not very famous, and they do not have specialized bows and arrows. ?? Bai Liancheng can have an orange bow-type equipment, which is completely modified after getting other people''s orange equipment. Chaoyang Guild naturally does not specialize in bows and arrows, but shields and heavy armor, which are must-haves for death knights, and they have several good models in their hands. Gu Xi looked through the shields and heavy armor, comparing the attributes of these equipment one by one. For these equipment, Gu Xi''s requirements are very simple, the attributes are strong enough, and the defense is strong enough. As for the negative effects, what are they? ?Gu Xi is not for his own use, so he is not afraid of this at all. What he wants is strong defense and strong skills so that he can save his life in the first place. ?Under Gu Xis selection, he finally found a shield. This shield is a large tower shield. The entire shield is as tall as a person, rectangular in shape, with a leather **** the back, which can be tied to the shoulders or carried on the back. On the front of the shield, there is also a picture of a three-legged golden crow flying. It can be seen that this shield is a unique product of Chaoyang Guild. At least this style is like that of Chaoyang Guild. Extreme Sunshine (Purple, Shield) Defense: 48 After equipped: Constitution +12 Equipment requirements: Strength 26, Agility 14, Constitution 23 [Special 1: Extreme light shield. As long as you stand under the sun, a light shield will be automatically generated every five minutes. The light shield can have 48 points of defense and protect the user from 48 points of damage (the light shield can be stacked continuously, but as long as Without sunlight, automatic increase will stop). Special Effect 1: After wearing the equipment and activating the ultimate light shield effect once, the user''s eyes will be stimulated by the light spell or flash spell, making it impossible to see normally in the sun. Special 2: Blazing Shield Guard, actively defends a certain comrade, and at the same time supports a shield wall with a defense power of 480 points. Before the shield wall is breached, the defended person will not suffer any damage. Special Effect 2: After wearing the equipment and activating the blazing shield effect once, all attacks on the shield wall will be doubled on the shield holder. Special 3: Phantom of Light, when encountering a fatal blow, Extreme Sunlight will emit dazzling white light, forming three white light figures, which the enemy can choose. If the choice is wrong, the enemy''s attack will be dodged. Special Effect 3: After wearing the equipment and activating the Phantom of Light effect once, the user will automatically lose half of their vitality the first second they are exposed to sunlight every day. Explanation: Sunlight has no limit. ?Seeing the attributes of the shield in front of him, Gu Xi determined that this time he would choose purple equipment from Chaoyang Guild. Now he is hesitating about one thing. The second thing is what he wants to choose. ?His original idea was to pick up a crossbow or a bow, or else a musket. In this way, he also has long-range. ??But the problem is, Gu Xi walked around here and found no purple long-range weapons, not even a wand that a mage can use. ?This made Gu Xi feel helpless. He can''t just pick up another set of heavy armor and go back. This is a duplicate of Extreme Sunshine. Facing this situation, Gu Xi thought about it for a long time. Finally he came up with an idea. Excuse me, can I choose two purple outfits here? ??The ferocious ferret who came with Gu Xi nodded affirmatively. This is how the president arranged it, and Dire Weasel would not change a single word. ?So Gu Xi said with a smile: "Then I want extreme sunlight on both sides, okay?" Dire Weasel was also stunned for a moment by Gu Xi''s question. Although literally speaking, the idea is sound. But few do. ? ?Extreme Sunlight is an overused shield for the main tank in the team. Except for main tanks or death knights who want to be tanks, normal people will not hold such a shield. ??And even if you want to be the main tank, a shield is enough. If you want to prepare a backup, there is no need to prepare two sets of identical shields. But Gu Xi did not explain all this. ?Seeing that the Dire Weasel agreed, he stretched out his hand and prepared to lift the two extreme sunlights. But Gu Xi never expected that the first time he mentioned it, he almost didn''t mention it. ??In the end, I had to use the body-building technique to get the clone, and then I was able to bring out the extreme sunshine on both sides. Fortunately, I got the life of the tree spirit last time and let the fitness skill be absorbed. I just added a level 14 fitness skill to Gu Xi. Not to mention other things, his strength reached 34 points, his constitution reached 40 points, and his life reached more than 7,000. ?At this level, even if Gu Xi wears heavy armor and carries a shield and becomes a death knight, some people will be willing to believe him. Not to mention the addition of a body-building avatar. But at this level, Gu Xi also made great efforts to hold the two shields in his hands. From this we can see how heavy the two shields are. After holding the two extreme sunlights in his hands, Gu Xi turned to the ferocious ferret and said. Thats it, Ive already chosen where were going to go next. Sir, just go to the second floor to register. I wont be here with you. Dire Weasel had no intention of persuading Gu Xi. In his opinion, everything was Gu Xi''s choice. ?Even if Gu Xi regretted it in the end, it had nothing to do with him. ?After sending Gu Xi out of the warehouse, the ferocious weasel closed the warehouse door and left quickly without even looking at Gu Xi, going back to find the president. ??Gu Xi carried two shields of extreme sunlight and did not throw the two shields into the six-ray lantern on the spot. ?This six-ray lantern of flame is still Gu Xis secret. ?Gu Xi didnt want people to know that he had the orange equipment. He just put the two shields on his back and walked towards the registration office on the second floor. ?There he needs to apply for participation in Genesis, and at the same time get a receipt from Chaoyang Guild. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1065： Bailian City is recovering (please subscribe) Chapter 1065 Bailian City is recovering (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! With the approval slip from the president, other procedures can be completed relatively quickly. The staff member who handled the formalities also told Gu Xi that he would have to go to the city lord''s mansion once after taking the formalities. After all, he was recommended by Bai Liancheng, and Bai Liancheng needed to register Gu Xi''s information. After that, Gu Xi can choose to go to Yuanzu City with the people from Bai Liancheng, or he can go there by himself with a letter of introduction. ??If you go there with the people from Bai Liancheng, then Gu Xi will be in the sequence of Bai Liancheng, and his relationship with Bai Liancheng will be closer. ??If Gu Xi goes there by himself, he will be considered among the skirmishers, and his relationship with Bailian City will be farther away. Generally speaking, Bai Liancheng wouldn''t care about Gu Xi''s choice. After all, for Bai Liancheng, it is not too much to pay more attention to one''s interest, and it is not too much to pay less attention to one''s interest. And generally those who are willing to go alone are usually those with some ability or some background. ??If Bai Liancheng drags people back, he will offend them. Bai Liancheng''s city owner and high -level are the same as those of hearts and sieves. How could they mess around at this point. ?Although Gu Xi doesn''t quite understand this, he also believes that with his own strength, he is really not remembered by anyone. ?So Gu Xi got the certificate, left the Chaoyang Guild and headed towards the city lord''s palace. When he left the Chaoyang Guild again, Gu Xi noticed that the floodwater on the street had been diverted away. Buildings destroyed by floods are also being renovated. There are also many players on the street busy working there. From their situation, it can be seen that the level of their deputy positions exceeds the level of their own positions. ?However, Gu Xi also noticed that when working, many players would look towards the location of the previous explosion, as if they were waiting for something there. When Gu Xi passed by, he was also attracted by the attention of the players. He didnt step forward and asked. I said what happened? The player pulled by Gu Xi is also a gossip. As soon as he saw Gu Xi''s situation, he said there: "You just came out of your guild. You didn''t see the battle outside before. Our city was invaded by a team of alien players. There were five alien players in total, one escaped and the remaining four were all killed. ?But this is not an important thing. They carry orange equipment. Its scary, those alien players each have an orange outfit. Except for the one that was killed by the city lord and the orange equipment fell into the hands of the city lord, the remaining three pieces of orange equipment were all dropped in dangerous places. Just now, the city lord ordered players who are afraid of death to go to dangerous places to find orange equipment. Do you know what the city lord promised? " What was promised? Hearing the content of different versions, Gu Xi was somewhat curious. The city owner promised that no matter who finds the orange equipment, the city will support this player and build a family for him. ?As the player spoke, he looked towards the direction of the previous explosion, and his saliva almost flowed out. ?Gu Xi understood. This orange outfit was not like Gu Xis orange outfit. No one knew about it at all. At present, three pieces of orange equipment have fallen into dangerous places, and everyone is paying attention to this matter. ??The city lord''s mansion also doesn''t allow players to die and contribute, but they don''t give anything. On the contrary, this kind of idea can make these players who get orange equipment stay. As long as the roots are left behind, players can slowly integrate into the aristocratic family of Bailiancheng and let the orange equipment become the orange equipment of Bailiancheng. At this moment, the player said to Gu Xi cautiously. "You don''t know, a player actually took out an orange equipment just now, and the city lord fulfilled his promise on the spot. The orange equipment just registered its attributes and so on, and was directly given to that player under the protection of the city lord. . After that, more and more people wanted to rush over. If I wasnt too far away, I would also like to go over and give it a try. After all, there are still two pieces of orange equipment. Even if you only get one, it will be the inheritance of a thousand-year-old family. " Hearing this, Gu Xi somewhat agreed with what the player in front of him said. Even if he currently has two orange items, controls one orange item, and is about to get a new orange item, he will still be tempted by the orange item. Not to mention these ordinary players who may not even have good purple equipment. Being able to grab the orange equipment is like reaching the sky in one step. ?Looking at the excited look on this player''s face, Gu Xi shook his head again. ?These players have been eyeing these pieces of orange equipment for a long time. Not to mention that they only know about them now, even if they had known about them earlier, Gu Xi might not be able to grab them. Lets forget about this matter. After all, the orange equipment will not fall directly from the sky and fall in front of him. Having chatted with this player for a few more words, Gu Xi stopped lingering here. ? Gu Xi still had something to do and had just stopped. It was just that the atmosphere on the street made him a little confused, so he came over to inquire. After knowing what happened, Gu Xi had no intention of staying any longer. He looked at the road and headed towards the city lord''s mansion. Because most of the people were going to grab orange equipment at this time, and there were not many people in the City Lord''s Mansion. At least when Gu Xi came here, the staff were very few. Fortunately, the matter that Gu Xi came to handle was considered to be a relatively important matter in Bailian City. As soon as Gu Xi inquired about it, someone came to handle it immediately. ?After recording Gu Xis level, the staff of the City Lords Mansion did not immediately go through the procedures for Gu Xi. Instead, he explained two different situations to Gu Xi. Although he still has to go to Yuanzu City, if Gu Xi chooses to go with the players in Bailian City, he will get some supply support from Bailian City. ??Moreover, they can stay in Bailian City for another half a year, and then set off with a group of players after half a year. ??The tolls and other expenses along the way are all funded by Bailian City, and the trains in the past are also direct. ??If Gu Xi wanted to go by himself, he would have to accompany Xin, Zhangzi or transfer to Moluan City, and all the travel expenses and other expenses would have to be paid for by himself. ?Bai Liancheng will not care about the problems encountered along the way. That''s not what''s important. The most important thing is that Gu Xi chose to join Bai Liancheng and set off together. In the past six months, Bai Liancheng can also provide short-term training to Gu Xi. ??In addition to the advancement path of the Necromancer after level 10, there are also some situations in Genesis. If Gu Xi goes alone, these benefits will definitely be lost. Dont think that these are just words. ??There are actually not many cities in the pure undead direction. ??If you havent learned anything, it wont be that easy to find some routes after level 10 of the Necromancer when you get to Yuanzu City. Hearing the staffs words, Gu Xi smiled instead. Its okay, Ill go alone! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1066： Apply for a certificate (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1066: Applying for a certificate (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! The staff did not impose any requirements on interest rates. This is just a routine matter. It is not necessary to keep the players. They just say it out of habit. ?Of course, on the surface, they still give a few words of advice. You can think about it carefully. Our batch of applicants will set off together in March next year. If you have trouble outside, you can come back before that time. We are still welcome. ?The staff helped Gu Xi go through the formalities and explained everything there. Thank you! "It seems that you have already decided, so I won''t say anything more. This is your identity certificate. You have to keep it. If you lose it, you can only go back to this city to get another one. There is no way to help you from other places. You handle it. ?This is your certificate for applying for Genesis. Only with this certificate can you buy a ticket to enter Yuanzu City. Without this certificate, you have no choice but to come back. ??Then there is this, this is the transportation certificate from Bailiancheng, which proves that you left from Bailiancheng. If you hand over this when you arrive at Yuanzu City, it will be considered as the talent sent by our Bailiancheng. " ?The staff quickly packaged the three certificates and delivered them to Gu Xi. After receiving these certificates, Gu Xi did not put them away casually, but looked at them carefully. ??The most important thing here is of course the identification. Nothing else is mentioned except that Gu Xi is a necromancer and has reached level 10. As for what route Gu Xi took, which path he took when he was promoted, what kind of talent he had, etc., there was not a word mentioned above. On the other hand, Gu Xis grades upon graduation and becoming the chief of a certain term in Bailiancheng are recorded in this. ?At the same time, Gu Xi noticed that in the few games Gu Xi participated in, as long as it was a game world mission from the Chaoyang Guild, there were reminders about the difficulty and results of the mission. It can be seen that Chaoyang Guild still sent some information. And this information is also proof of Gu Xi''s strength. ??Without these record records, players like Gu Xi would not be taken seriously when they arrived in Yuanzu City. Glancing up, Gu Xi asked the staff, "Can you add something for me?" "What do you want to add?" The staff was easy to talk to. "We can help you praise a few more words, but we can''t praise it too much. Bailiancheng is not a key city. It will be bad if we praise it too much." "Write it down for me. I presented the elixir recipe for returning elixirs with grass, and received a joint reward from Yuanzu City, Paixin City, Changzi City and Moluan City." Listening to Gu Xis words, the staffs eyes almost popped out. Mr. Gu, this matter is not a joke. "This is really not a joke. I have proof, and there should be records of this. I was accompanying Xincheng to handle the matter, and there should be records there." Hearing this, the staff thought for a while and finally decided to help Gu Xi investigate the matter. ??Only they can record this kind of thing recorded on the identity certificate. Any changes made on the way will not be recognized by Yuanzu City. ??If Gu Xi didn''t say anything and just left Bailian City with this, even if he wanted to prove that he had done such a thing, there would be no way to record it on his identity certificate. Gu Xi had never thought about this situation. ?Even he didnt know how much trouble his unintentional words had saved him. About half an hour later, the staff rushed back. "I have already contacted Pai Xincheng, and they have also found out what you said. I will record this, but do you want to go with the team?" ? ? ? ?In this half hour, the staff can get information But quite a lot. In addition to Gu Xis contributions, there are also rewards Gu Xi received. ? Among them are the rewards given by Changzi City. After Gu Xi reaches level 15, you can take a purple piece of equipment to Changzi City and spend ten years cultivating an orange piece of equipment. ??This is not like the orange equipment outside that you have to fight for your life to get. This is the direct road to heaven. ??If Gu Xi can be kept in Bai Liancheng, it means that Bai Liancheng will definitely produce an orange item in more than ten years. Seeing the reaction of the staff, Gu Xi shook his head. It''s not that he doesn''t like Bai Liancheng, but that he can no longer learn anything from Bai Liancheng. ??In addition, Bai Liancheng has been having some problems during this period, and Gu Xi wondered whether Bai Liancheng was being targeted. ??If you are still staying in Bailian City at this time, I am afraid that you will get involved. ? Gu Xi thought that he still had a bright future, so he might as well not get involved in Bai Liancheng''s affairs. As for the bone obelisk that Gu Xi got in his hand, it has nothing to do with this matter. ??Gu Xi was definitely not afraid that the people in Bai Liancheng would know that he had taken the Bone Obelisk before he wanted to leave. Seeing that there was no way to persuade Gu Xi to come down, the staff could only record it on Gu Xis identity certificate. After that, they asked Gu Xi to stay here longer so that they could go to the city lord. Gu Xi shook his head repeatedly upon hearing this. Forget it, forget it, forget about it. Id better hurry up and go to Paixincheng to see if there are any tickets to Yuanzu City for sale. Dont look to me for matters here. Hearing what Gu Xi said, the staff grabbed Gu Xi. "No, please be sure to meet the city lord. The city lord is hospitable. If such an important person like you leaves like this, the city lord will definitely regret it." ??While the two were fighting, the city lord who got the news also rushed back. For the city lord of Bailian City, every piece of orange equipment now is a strengthening of Bailian City. ?Although Gu Xis orange equipment will not start to warm up until Gu Xi is level 15. ??But this directly shows that Gu Xi will definitely get an orange outfit. ?This is enough for the city lord to rush over. But what the city lord values ??more is not this. But focus on the means and sources of information. You must know that if his subordinates had not sent this news just now, none of the city lords would have known that Changzi City had come up with such a method to upgrade purple equipment to orange equipment through warm cultivation. ?From this we can know that the connections behind Gu Xi will definitely be stronger than his. When Bailian City encounters so many blows, it is better to have one more ally than one more enemy. ?So the city lord rushed back to the city lord''s mansion as soon as possible. ?Seeing Gu Xi who was still arguing with the staff, he stepped forward and said directly. "You are Gu Xi, right? I''ve heard about you. You are the hero of our Bailian City. If it weren''t for you during the Bailian Festival, we don''t know where our face would be." ??If I hadn''t heard from my subordinates that you were going to participate in Operation Genesis this time, I wouldn''t have known you were leaving. ?Its rare to meet you now, I must treat you to a good drink, come on, come on, lets talk over here..." (End of this chapter) Chapter 1067： Wake up (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1067: Waking up (please subscribe for more updates) Early the next morning, Gu Xi woke up feeling dizzy. At this time, Gu Xi felt as if his life force had been drained out. Even a level 23 fitness technique could not withstand such consumption. He patted his head gently, but Gu Xi still couldn''t recall what happened last night. ??He only remembered that he seemed to have had a few drinks with City Master Bai Lian, and City Master Bai Lian showed him the orange outfit he had just grabbed. He didnt remember anything after that. He lowered his head and took a look at himself. He was still wearing the same clothes as before. All the equipment is there. Looking at it again, it seems that apart from being weak, there are no other changes in my body. As long as you are not injured. ? Gu Xi didnt think any more, and his thoughts turned to the two pieces of orange equipment he saw from Lord Bai Lian. ?While Gu Xi was drinking, Bai Liancheng had already obtained two pieces of orange equipment from Octopus Head. ?One of them fell into the hands of Lord Bai Lian, and the other was obtained by a lucky person. ??The orange armor in the hand of City Lord Bai Lian, Gu Xi saw the real thing, it was a small round shield with eyes. ?That thing is obviously full of octopus head style. Gu Xi had quite a lot of these things in his hands, and he could tell at a glance that something was wrong. ?However, before Gu Xi could elaborate, Lord Bai Lian had already put away the small round shield. From what he meant, this small buckler nominally belonged to Bailian City, but the ownership of this piece of equipment would always be in the hands of the city owner and his descendants. ??Even if he is no longer a white-trained city lord, no one can take away the ownership rights of orange equipment from his family. Then he talked about the lucky guy who grabbed another orange outfit. That orange outfit was a centaur battle axe. Unlike the situation with this small buckler, that orange outfit was obviously everyone''s All can be equipped. ??Now this lucky guy has washed away his initial necromancer career and is ready to switch to a death knight. His descendants will also become a large family of death knights in Bailian City. ?The implicit meaning of these words is to let Gu Xi stay in Bailian City, and his descendants will also exist according to this standard in the future. But Gu Xi was quite sensitive to the matter of orange equipment. After all, he had two and a half pieces of orange equipment, especially the bone obelisk that was suppressed in the six flaming lights. ?That is considered an existence that cannot be seen in the light. ?When the city lord talked about orange equipment, Gu Xi immediately shut his mouth. No matter how the city lord tried to persuade him, he just refused to speak. The most I drink is alcohol. ??It''s just that the more he drinks, the more Gu Xi''s consciousness becomes more and more confused. He could not remember anything about what happened after that. ?Its really a mistake to drink this wine. Pressing his forehead, Gu Xi finally stood up. After moving his body, Gu Xi was ready to leave. Just as he was about to leave, he suddenly found something on the bedside table. Gu Xi stepped forward to take a look and found something similar to coins. When Gu Xi picked it up and looked at it, he knew that it was a coin made of fine gold, and it was regarded as the general equivalent agreed between various cities. ?One such coin can be exchanged for at least a very large villa, and fifteen coins can be exchanged for a guild residence. It''s just that this kind of coin is rarely used, and ordinary players can''t see it at all. Even if they see it, they have nowhere to use it. ?These things are now placed on the bedside table. They are obviously small gifts for Gu Xi. ?Gu Xi picked up the coins and counted them one by one. One coin, two coins, three coinsfifteen coinstwenty-two coins I dont know why, but every time I click a button, my waist will feel sore involuntarily. After clicking here, Gu Xi was also a little confused. What did he do? He would leave fifty-three coins behind. Lets not talk about why there are so many. ??As for how this coin is still intact, even if it is a red envelope, there is no such explanation. ?Although he didn''t quite understand, Gu Xi still collected all the coins. After all, he is now acting alone. There is always a place for money. ?In the game, he can fight and kill, but outside the game, it is difficult to move without money. Gu Xi didnt plan to sell anything to make money, so the money came just in time. After putting away the coins, Gu Xi walked out of the room in front of him. ?Gu Xi noticed that this room turned out to be the dormitory building behind the city lord''s mansion. ?At this time, Bailian City has returned to its previous condition. The streets washed by the floods have been cleaned up, and the collapsed buildings have been rebuilt. Players began to appear on the street coming and going. ? Gu Xi looked at them and found that the players were muttering in groups of twos and threes, with envy in their eyes. Gu Xi also listened to a few more words when he passed by them. Just yesterday afternoon, two other pieces of orange equipment had also been found. ?About the information and ownership of the new orange equipment, all were announced early this morning. This is equivalent to adding four new pieces of orange equipment to Bailian City. The players voices included both envy and excitement. ??It seems that the more orange suits guarding Bailian City, the more stable Bailian City will be. ??But no one noticed a situation. ??The Bone Obelisk, originally one of the three old orange items in Bai Liancheng, has been removed from the promotion list of orange items. Bai Liancheng has proven one thing, the Bone Obelisk is gone. At this time, in the city lord''s mansion, the city lord Bai Lian was discussing the situation with the military and several members of the aristocratic family. "You should restrain yourself. The orange clothes are still in the hands of those who are working hard. Don''t mess around. Slowly cultivate them into a noble family, and don''t make their appearance too ugly." As City Lord Bai Lian spoke, he looked at the people below. He saw all these people''s actions. ??Those lucky ones who got the orange equipment, the following people all sent their own children over to win over them. Various conditions are everywhere. ?Forget it, he really pretended that he didn''t know what the waves of people who sneaked in after Gu Xi drank too much last night were doing. These people have shallow eyelids. Do you really think this is useful? ? He ??had already noticed when he was drinking with Gu Xi yesterday that Gu Xi''s mind was not in Bailian City at all, not even in Yuanzu City. The way he behaves is clearly hoping that Genesis will succeed and go to the real world to start a family and start a business. ?Want to use some small means to retain Gu Xi? ?Thats really too much to think about. Having that time, it is better to see how their Bailian City was attacked this time. ?Yesterdays battle in the deep pit of the game world where the dead were piled made City Lord Bai Lian think of the Guo family that was destroyed along with the bone obelisk. ?It seems that the destruction of the Bone Obelisk this time is clearly due to what the Guo family discovered in the dead game world. ??But City Master Bai Lian never expected that they would be so bold and dare to touch the dead game world. He did not investigate deeply about the disappearance of the Bone Obelisk before, but he can no longer do so now. This matter must be explained to the family. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1068： New wearer (please subscribe) Chapter 1068 The new wearer (please subscribe) ?At Bailiancheng Railway Station, Gu Xi felt helpless after buying a ticket. Bailiancheng does not have trains departing every day like Paixincheng. ? Gu Xi came at the wrong time. The train to accompany Xincheng had left the day before yesterday. There was a war in Bailian City yesterday, and all other trains passing here were diverted. The train behind me may be delayed. According to estimates at the railway station, the new train will not arrive until at least the day after tomorrow. Players who want to take the bus can go back and find a place to rest and come back to take the bus the day after tomorrow. You can also take your train ticket and find a place to stay near the train station. There are enough rooms next to the train station, specially prepared for waiting players. Gu Xi thought about it for a while, and finally decided to wait near the train station. On the one hand, he has nowhere to go except near the train station. After leaving the Chaoyang Guild, he officially left the Chaoyang Guild. The houses in the guild will all be taken back. As for Bailian City, there is no house of his. When he was studying at Netherbone Wind Academy, he lived on campus. Before that, he did have a family, but after he went to school, he lost contact with his family. Now he doesnt know where that family has gone. ?Instead of spending time looking for a home that you are not sure where, it is better to live nearby directly. Anyway, it only lasts for two days, and it is not a place to stay. Besides, after Gu Xi finished defeating the city of death, he encountered an alien invasion again. ?Things are happening one after another, and he hasnt gone back to Alidovi City to see it yet. Just take these two days to sort things out. Lest you have no time to deal with chores after getting on the train. ?Thinking of this, Gu Xi put away the train ticket, turned around and prepared to leave. As soon as he went out, Gu Xi saw a large number of players soliciting customers. Guest, would you like to come to my place, a suite with three bedrooms and one living room, each room has a different view. Little brother, if you want to play something strange, come with me. There is something fun at my sisters place. "newly arrived" Seeing these people, Gu Xi broke out in sweat. This reminded Gu Xi of the black players he met when he walked out of the train station last time. He ended up being concerned about his interest from that time on. ?Now Gu Xi doesnt want to fall into it again. ?He shook his head decisively and ignored everyone. He randomly picked a hotel that looked high-end and walked in. ?The hotels in front of us are relatively clean, without any mess. ?Gu Xi showed his train ticket, and a suite was directly arranged for Gu Xi. And directly make it clear that if you need anything, please contact the front desk. ? Gu Xi had no need, he just felt that his whole being was empty. So he just asked the front desk to prepare an hourly reminder service, and just ask him to catch the train two days later. He didnt want any of the other things. ?After entering the room, Gu Xi closed his eyes and entered Alidovi City through his own means. As soon as he appeared, he appeared at the meeting hall in the main city of Alidovi City. Without raising his head, Gu Xi heard Luna''s command from inside. It can be seen that Luna is busy dealing with matters in Alidovi City at this time. Gu Xi didn''t bother him, he just raised his hands and brought out the two sides of the extreme sunlight. Then Gu Xi lit up the six-rayed flame lamp, and then he stuffed both sides of the extreme sunlight into the empty six-rayed plate. ?This is Gu Xi''s idea. He wanted to see if purple clothes with identical sides could be placed in the same grid. In the end, Gu Xi really didn''t expect that he could let in the extreme sunlight from both sides smoothly. ?Then a voice came to Gu Xi''s ear. I found a purple piece of equipment that can be suppressed. Should I suppress it? ??Please note that after the suppression, this purple equipment cannot be taken out. After the suppression purple is full, and new purple is loaded into the town, the old items will be automatically destroyed and become the lamp oil for the six-channel flame lamp. Two identical purple outfits, now count as one. ?This thing is done. Gu Xi said decisively: "Enter the town!" The next moment, the extreme sunlight on both sides burned on its own, and the word "animal" appeared above the flames. Then on this side of the palace lantern, the person holding the attire appears. ? Gu Xi continued to pay no attention to the appearance of the person wearing the suit as before. At this time, all he noticed was the purple armor in the hands of the holder. ??Gu Xi found that the holder still looked like a black stick figure, but it was a little different from the normal holder. He was holding a tower shield in his left and right hands. It can be seen from the situation of this armor holder that he is a purely defensive entity, and I am afraid that this person will have no offensive power in the future. But this is what Gu Xi wants. If he wants to attack, he has [Forward Power - Shattered Array] available. ?At present, Gu Xi is constantly studying the situation of the ultimate sun holder. An idea appeared in Gu Xi''s mind. Put the same pair of purple outfits together and it counts as one piece. So what if its not the same purple outfit? ??As long as the same type of purple equipment is placed in a large number in a grid, will there be such a change? If it is true, Gu Xi can give it a try. As for the direction of the experiment, Gu Xi immediately chose the spear. After all, spears can be used for melee combat and throwing. On the one hand, they meet Gu Xi''s needs for long-range attacks. On the other hand, Gu Xi believes that spears are easier to obtain. The most important thing is that spears are easier to produce lightning and fire attributes, which are high-attack existences. ??If the experiment can really succeed, Gu Xi believes that the combat power of such an armor holder will probably exceed that of the [Forward Power-Shattered Array] armor holder. ?While thinking about it, he released the ultimate sun holder while taking a rest. As soon as he stood up, Gu Xi felt an invisible light shield around him. ?The holder of Extreme Sunlight is not like other holders. As soon as he appears, he directly smashes the two tower shields in his hands to the ground to attract other people''s attention. This move made Gu Xi understand that he was using himself to attract firepower. The purpose is to ensure the absolute safety of Gu Xi. ?With such a guarantee, Gu Xi felt more at ease. ?At least if Gu Xi encounters something like a big fight when going out again, he can have a guarantee that he won''t be killed immediately. He could even take a few more glances on the battlefield to avoid not knowing the final outcome. ??While Gu Xi was studying the holder of Extreme Sunshine, Luna also finished handling the matter at hand and walked out. As soon as she saw Gu Xi, she immediately said: "Sir, you are back, and we have discovered a rather special undead." (End of this chapter) Chapter 1069： The undead in the dying city (please subscribe) Chapter 1069 The undead in the dying city (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! ?Special undead? Gu Xi smiled, how special could it be? ??No matter how special it is, can a new system of undead appear? ?Thinking of the sludge undead from the octopus-headed necromancer, Gu Xi immediately said that he had seen everything before, so there was no need to make a fuss. But when Luna called the undead over, he still glanced at Luna in surprise. ??The undead person who came over was a skeleton mage, carrying a short staff and wearing a robe that was so torn that only strips of cloth remained. ?With Gu Xi''s eyesight, he could tell at a glance that the skeleton mage in front of him was only level 5, and the equipment on his body was still the most primitive equipment and had not been upgraded. Nowadays, undead of this level are generally used as reserve troops. Usually when you are in the city, you have to complete battle missions in the barracks, or patrol the city, and go out to clean up the strange shadows outside the city. After their level reaches level 7, they will be selected by Gu Xi''s tool heroes and incorporated into various troops. ??The undead in front of me will at most be transferred away by Yongdou and become a member of the Demon Sacrifice Camp. In other respects, Gu Xi couldn''t see any difference in him at all. ?Seeing Gu Xi''s confused look, Luna didn''t hold back and said quite simply. My lord, this undead master has the skills of a dead city, but he has no city. Hearing this, Gu Xi jumped up immediately. That octopus head, no, the previous octopus head necromancer was level 11. Even if the double death is transformed, it must be level 11, not level 5. ??Moreover, something seems wrong about this guy. He seems to be a brainless being. How did you find out? " When Princess Anna was reorganizing the troops, she felt something was wrong with him and couldnt find any problems, so she asked a few of us to take a look. ??As a result, I found out that this person really mastered the Death City skill, but he didnt have a city of his own. " Luna introduced the origin of this skeleton mage. ?This time Gu Xi was silenced. ?He raised his hand and said, "Wait a minute, let me think about it first." Then Gu Xi began to recall the previous battle in the Death City. Because the Death City encountered some special circumstances, the entire city and the remaining experience packs were sacrificed. After the octopus-headed necromancer died in battle, everything was dragged away. He remembered clearly that the octopus-headed necromancer was killed by the undead transformation troops around him. Logically speaking, even if the body of the octopus-headed necromancer was dragged away with the city of death, he should have been double transformed and appeared as an undead in the city of Alidovi. ?There is no reason for such a level 5 skeleton mage with the Death City skill to appear. Thinking of this, Gu Xi might be afraid that he had remembered it wrong, so he quickly called his skeleton archer over. ??????????????????????????????????????? "I''ll ask someone first. I must find out what''s going on." ?Gu Xi stood up immediately. ?This matter is related to Gu Xi''s core power system, double death. If this goes wrong, the situation will be bad. So Gu Xi must find out what happened when his transformed undead killed the octopus-headed necromancer. The other level 11 undead transformed by the octopus-headed necromancer must also be found. Looking at Gu Xi''s anxious look, Luna also understood the seriousness of the matter. She didn''t think it through before, but now when she saw Gu Xi was so nervous, she asked, "Sir, do you want me to come with you?" "No need, I can do it myself." The transformed undead under Gu Xi need to be with Gu Xi during the battle. So they usually stay near the main city gate or the garrison gate. It is quite simple to find them. After going out and turning left, Gu Xi called over the team that transformed the undead. The skeleton archer has now changed to a long bow, and his aura is obviously much weaker. ?When he saw Gu Xi, he rushed over immediately. You, did you kill the octopus-headed necromancer before you got the Eye of Life? When you killed him, did you find anything different? " ??The skeleton shooter quickly called over all the transformed undead that had besieged the octopus-headed necromancer. And there you and I explained the situation in detail one by one. ?Gu Xi listened attentively. Finally, it was confirmed that the octopus-headed necromancer was killed by his own men. This is included in Gu Xis achievements. Double Death should be activated. ?According to the characteristics of double death, there should be a level 11 Corpse Witch or Skeleton Mage with the Death City skill. But now Luna has only found one level 5 person. Double death is unlikely to cause any problems in this regard. ??The last time we fought the third elder of the Fusion Society, the third elder changed himself from a necromancer to a death knight because of the orange equipment. When he was finally killed, the double death was also reproduced one to one. The level 31 Blue Knight is proof of this. So there can be no problems in this regard. There is only one possibility at hand. The level 11 undead has not been found yet, and the level 5 skeleton mage Gu Xi saw before is another being who masters the skills of the city of death. Its just that Gu Xi hasnt obtained the actual evidence yet, and he doesnt know where this level 5 skeleton mage came from. This matter needs to be investigated. ?Gu Xi pressed his forehead. It was really difficult. How could you encounter such a thing suddenly? The skeleton shooters didn''t know that Gu Xi''s thoughts had started to go astray. They were still talking about how they killed the octopus-headed necromancer. ?Especially in the end, they only got back the Eye of Life and nothing else. The reasons and details are explained in detail here. ?But Gu Xi actually didnt care about the corpse of the octopus-headed necromancer. What he is more concerned about now is whether the double death has turned the octopus-headed necromancer into an undead. We still need to check again, but now we have a direction to check. Gather all the level 11 undead obtained in this battle, and you should be able to find them after searching. ?Gu Xi muttered something and prepared to leave to arrange the matter. ?This is the most important thing in Gu Xi''s hands. Gu Xi will feel uneasy if he doesn''t find out. At this moment, the skeleton shooter said something again. The reason why we played so smoothly at that time was because his mind was not on us, and we seized the opportunity. Otherwise it would take some energy for us to get close to him. Let alone take down this guy easily. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 1070： Useless undead (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1070 Useless Undead (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! This sentence can be regarded as meaning that the speaker is unintentional but the listener is intentional. A thought flashed through Gu Xi''s mind. Let the two-headed dragon come to see me. Under Gu Xis order, the two-headed bone dragon quickly flew over. ?A level 26 ghost dragon also came with him. At this time, it also came over to take a look at the situation and determine why Gu Xi called them over. Where did the token you gave me before come from? As soon as the two-headed dragon heard this, he told them about killing an octopus head. After listening to the description of the two-headed bone dragon, Gu Xi clapped his hand and solved the case. That level 5 skeleton mage was transformed into the octopus-headed player after his death. ??It was not the octopus-headed necromancer who fought Gu Xi at the beginning. ?This time, Gu Xi finally breathed a sigh of relief. Go and find that level 11 undead for me. After Gu Xi arranged the matter, he turned around and went back. After confirming the situation here, Gu Xi naturally wanted to check the effect of the death city that came with the skeleton mage. Can I build a city by myself? You can still drop city gates during battle. ??If it is only placed at the city gate, it is not actually of great significance to Gu Xi. But if you can build a city by yourself, the situation will be different. ? Gu Xi still remembered that when he came back from the foundation of the Death City, he found a new road that could lead to the other two Death Cities. At that time, Gu Xi was still muttering, "There is no dead city, so why should we go out on such a road?" ??If the skills of the Skeleton Mage in front of you can open the city of death, the meaning will be different. ?Now there are two more undead souls who control the city of death at once, but there are two more cities of death at once. ?Its just that Gu Xi soon realized that he was thinking too much. Back in front of the meeting hall, Gu Xi called out the level 5 skeleton mage. What level is your Death City skill at? Can you build your own Death City? ??This skeleton mage has no intelligence at all and is a dead wood type of undead. When Gu Xi asked, the skeleton mage responded, but was unable to explain the matter clearly. In this case, you can only experiment by yourself. ? Gu Xi asked Luna to look for the level 11 undead while taking the skeleton mage aside. Use your Death City skill. Under Gu Xis command, the skeleton mage raised his head. But he didn''t use any skills. Gu Xi understood it immediately. Now that he is in the city of Aridovi, he cannot use the city of death. ?So Gu Xi said hello to Luna and exited Alidovi City. When Gu Xi returned to the hotel room, he raised his head and glanced around, and the shadow of the main city gate appeared behind him. ?However, Gu Xi was quite restrained. ?This room is actually not big, and Gu Xi did not open the entire main city gate. You must know that Gu Xi''s Death City skill has reached level 9 now. The city wall connected to the city gate and the moat in front can be released to the outside world. ??If you don''t control it well, the city gate will even crowd the room in front of you. Gu Xi doesnt want to lose a fortune here. After opening a small door, Gu Xi dragged out the level 5 skeleton mage. "Okay, you are here to test your ability in the city of death." Upon hearing this, the skeleton mage raised the short staff in his hand and swung it downwards heavily. But nothing changed. ??Gu Xi was a little surprised by the Skeleton Mage''s actions, but he didn''t say anything. Just think that this skeleton mage is not proficient in the death city skill. ??But after waiting for a moment, the skeleton mage raised the short staff again and swung it downwards heavily again. ? Only then did Gu Xi understand that there was something wrong with the Skeleton Mage''s city of death. This should not be a complete city of death. The most critical aspect of Death City is not the ability to put the city on the battlefield, but having a Death City of your own. ??This skeleton mage can only be considered to have mastered half of the Death City skills. Without the city in hand, it is useless no matter how hard he tries, he can''t release anything. The most important thing is that this skeleton mage is neither a hero nor a leader. He is just an ordinary undead. And what he does is quite awkward. Can communicate, but has no brain of its own. Gu Xi would not dare to hand over the control of a city to him. Facing this situation, Gu Xi shook his head. "Why did something like this happen? Forget it, you go back first." ?Gu Xi pushed his hand and pushed the skeleton mage back to the city of Alidovi. ?Just as Gu Xi closed the main city gate, there was a knock on the door outside the room. Guest, we just detected a large number of negative energy fluctuations. Do you need anything? We also provide **** corpse services here, all of which are carefully selected..." No, dont talk nonsense. ?Gu Xi responded directly and quickly returned to Alidovi City. ?This level 5 skeleton mage is of little use, but the level 11 undead may not be. Currently, Gu Xi is placing all his hopes on this level 11 undead. Hope he will bring you better news. Just after returning to Alidovi City, Gu Xi got the latest news. ?Because the goal was clear, Princess Anna immediately mobilized a batch of new level 11 undead. Luna checked these newly added undead immediately, and quickly picked out the one who controlled the city of death. Unlike the level 5 skeleton mage, this level 11 undead is a corpse witch. He is the kind of corpse witch with a short staff. He has a thin layer of skin on his skeletal face. Wearing a silver-scale robe all over his body, he wore a crown on his head. ?When he stood in front of Gu Xi, his eyes were still alert. You also have the skill of Death City, right? Can you tell me what people can do? A hero or a leader? " Compared to the Level 5 Skeleton Mage, this Corpse Witch is more agile. When Gu Xi asked questions, he could still respond with two sentences. I have mastered the skill of Death City, but without my own Death City, I can only be regarded as a Corpse Witch now. ?The corpse witch answered simply, but Gu Xi understood it right away. ??This simply means that he is neither a hero nor a leader. What does it mean to be a corpse witch? You are a fort. Gu Xi shook his head and asked a very crucial question. Can you build your own city of death? That, I cant, but my existence can improve the level of the city of death... ?The corpse witch looked at Gu Xi and his eyes were getting worse and worse, so he said something quickly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1071： Toolman (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1071 Tool Man (please subscribe for more updates) ?After the corpse witchs explanation, Gu Xi finally understood what the use of these guys with Death City skills was. According to what they said, their Death City skills really lacked the ability to fully master the Death City aspect. They can use other parts. For example, they can place corresponding key buildings on the battlefield based on the Death City skill level. ?At the same time, if a death city is arranged for them, they can also manage it and build it according to their own ideas. It can be said that except for the fact that the Death City does not belong to them, they can use all other functions. But the problem now is that Gu Xi will not give them control of Alidovi City. So the Corpse Witch said that he was really useful, but Gu Xi didn''t want to believe it. On the other hand, Luna, who was watching from the sidelines, generally understood the situation. "Sir, I have sorted out the roles of these two people. Please tell me whether you want to keep them." ? Gu Xi glanced at Luna and found two useful points. It seemed that Luna was really thoughtful. Come and listen. ?Gu Xi ignored the corpse witch and asked about Luna. The first point is remote delivery. ?Sir, if you think about it, now you can place city gates, city walls, and moats on the battlefield, but in the future, only you can place castles on the battlefield. In other words, the starting point of our great battle will also be the starting point designated by your Excellency. This impact on us is actually getting bigger and bigger. ?Sir, think about it, where is the farthest you could put the city gate? Did you personally put it in, sir? After that, the city gate stood in place and became a fixed position. " Gu Xi can also understand what Luna said. He nodded seriously and understood what Luna meant. These two control the existence of the city of death, and it is impossible for them to control a city alone. They are not heroes, they are not leaders, and they have no wisdom of their own. Give them a city and that city will definitely be destroyed. ??But it is not impossible to use them as tools for throwing at the city gate. ?Just as Luna said, although Gu Xi''s death city looks convenient, it is actually quite restrictive. The biggest limitation here is that all external channels are in the hands of Gu Xi. There are some places that must be cleared before city gates and the like can be put in place. It''s nothing to Gu Xi now. But what if there is danger somewhere? Luna''s words directly opened Gu Xi''s train of thought. ?The more he thought about it, the more he realized that these two people were not what he thought at the beginning, and they were useless. At least as tool men, the two of them are somewhat useful. Seeing Gu Xi''s reaction, Luna said to Gu Xi: "The second point is that even if these two are useless, they can still build a city of death. In other words, they have their own construction team. If there is no need to go outside, they can follow me and start the construction work in Alidovi City at the same time. " There is not much to say about this. Since the city of Alidovi was completely captured, Luna has been building the city of Alidovi. But the lack of a construction team in Lunas hands has prevented the construction speed of Alidovi City from increasing. ?Even though Gu Xi obtained many architectural plans, Alidovi City was still being constructed at a relatively slow pace. A large part of the reason for this is the insufficient number of construction teams. ?Now as long as these two control them well, they are perfect tools. In addition to providing some support to Gu Xi in combat, it can also provide certain help in construction. In a word, these two tools are available to everyone. Then stay, Luna, Ill leave it to you for these two weeks. ?Luna glanced at the two of them and nodded. Okay, Ill handle this. After Luna arranged the matter, Gu Xi found that he seemed to have nothing to do. ?After thinking about it, Gu Xi simply gave himself a vacation and walked around the city of Aridovi to see the changes in the city of Aridovi during this period. Then Ill leave it to you, Ill go out for a walk. Luna did not stop Gu Xi''s action. Alidovi City is Gu Xi''s territory, and it is relatively safe here. As long as Gu Xi is in the city, there is no need to worry at all. After leaving the meeting hall, Gu Xi did not release the Holy Silver Evil Coffin. ? Gu Xi planned to walk by himself this time. At the speed of the Holy Silver Evil Coffin, even if he saw the scene, it would only be a fleeting scene. What''s the point of that. ?Gu Xi now plans to walk slowly by himself and take a look inside the city. ?So after Gu Xi walked out of the meeting hall, he looked around and chose a direction to go. After the Alidovi Unification War and the new division of the city, only the core and most important buildings remained in the main city. ?Most of the core buildings here are unique. Even if they are not unique, they are still head offices or flagship stores. Just like a meeting hall, there will be a dedicated room in each city. ??But the meeting hall in the main city will be larger than in other places. ?Before the renovation began, the Assembly Hall of Aridovi City was just a two-story building, occupying the first and most central location of Aridovi City. But things are different here now. The new meeting hall consists of three small buildings, and there is a small square outside the three small buildings. The total space occupied is huge. ?Although Gu Xi is unwilling to operate the construction of Aridovi City. But he actually has such authority. He could tell at a glance that the new parliament hall occupied one large plot, one medium plot and two small plots. If this were placed in other cities, people would definitely say it was a waste of space and land. But for Luna, all this is necessary. It is like three small buildings and a small square, each with different uses and expressions. The one in the middle is the official meeting hall. When Gu Xi usually enters Alidovi City, if he does not open the city gate, this is where he will appear when he goes in and out. ?This is also where Luna usually works, and various intelligence information is also sent here. It can be said that this location is the key to the entire city of Alidovi. ??The small building on the left is a communication building that communicates with other city council halls. This can be regarded as a building decorated by Luna herself. ??Luna installed a mirror here that can directly connect with her city council. Normally, you can give orders to the council halls in other cities through the mirror. If necessary, you can even directly transfer to the council halls in other cities through the mirror. You can even enter the weird mirror space through here in the future, or you can command the Dragon Blood Castle. Control over there. ??The small building on the right was also decorated by Luna herself. It has a mirror monitoring system for the entire Alidovi City. From here, you can see all the locations of the entire Alidovi City at any time. At the end is the small square, which will be used to store various statues or achievement rewards obtained by Gu Xi. ??This is a good way to improve the honor of Aridovi City, and it is also a point that Aridovi needs to pay attention to in the future. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1072： Wishing Pool (please subscribe) Chapter 1072 Wishing Pool (please subscribe) ?While checking the situation of the meeting hall, he walked out of the scope of the meeting hall. ?When he walked out of the small square of the parliament hall, Gu Xi first saw a fountain facing the small square. The fountain in front of you is a large pool with a diameter of more than thirty meters. In the middle of the pool is a statue of a skeleton soldier holding a long sword. At the foot of the skeleton soldier statue, coins of various types were thrown. ?A large amount of spring water with negative energy spurted out from around the fountain, spraying on the skeleton soldiers, and from time to time rainbows would appear. ?At a glance, Gu Xi could tell that this fountain was the Magic Fountain of Victory. ?This magic fountain was previously built near the garrison gate. The effect is to increase the defense power of all defending troops by 1. ?Gu Xi didnt know why Luna moved the Magic Fountain of Victory here. ?? Even if the city center needs a fountain to attract people, he can also choose some other fountain buildings. It only increases defense by 1 point, which is meaningless. ?While Gu Xi was still wondering what was going on, an undead man in ordinary clothes happened to pass by the pool. ??This undead is in a semi-mummy state, wearing ordinary cloth and holding no weapons in his hands. He looks like a resident of the city. Gu Xi has long been accustomed to the undead that serve as the population of the city. After all, Gu Xi had obtained a large number of undead that were not suitable for fighting. They either have their own abilities, work in various buildings in the city, and serve in different professions. ?Either they have no abilities at all, not even being able to serve as cannon fodder as skeleton soldiers. At most, they can be used as population base in the city. No matter which type they are, the number in the city has obviously increased. ?Some time ago, in the city of Aridovi, there would be undead people walking around in the city from time to time, or wandering around. ?The appearance of the undead in front of me is not unexpected. ?Gu Xi just glanced at it and didn''t intend to pay attention. But just when Gu Xi was about to leave, he suddenly discovered a very strange thing. ??The undead actually threw a negative energy crystal into the fountain. Then he made a wish by the fountain. ?Gu Xi didnt expect that someone would play like this. ?This person is probably an undead man with some strength. You must know that one negative energy crystal is equivalent to 1 gold coin in Alidovi City. This may not be a big deal in the hands of players like Gu Xi who need to invest resources in building cities. But if it is placed on ordinary undead, it can definitely increase a certain amount of Yin Qi in them. For ordinary skeleton soldiers, it may be the key to whether they can be upgraded. The undead in front of him threw it into the pool easily. It can be seen that he does not care about this small amount of money. Such a situation made Gu Xi feel a little curious. He stopped and took another look at the undead. ?At this glance, Gu Xi discovered that as the undead fulfilled his wish, one end of the rainbow in the fountain fell on the undead. ??This undead obviously adds a layer of benefit. After feeling his own situation, the undead nodded with satisfaction, then turned around and left the fountain. ?This discovery made Gu Xi curious about the Magic Fountain of Victory. He walked towards the Magic Fountain of Victory, stretched out his hand and pinched out a negative energy crystal. Following the action of the undead before, he threw the negative energy crystal into the Magic Fountain of Victory. As the negative energy crystal was thrown in, there was a ding in Gu Xi''s ear. Ding! You are making a wish in a wishing well, and you can choose to strengthen one attribute direction. ]??????Is this still possible? Gu Xi immediately understood what the undead man was doing. At the same time, his reaction was also quick, and he immediately said: "I want to improve my intelligence." ?Then Gu Xi saw a rainbow falling towards him. Then he had a feeling in his heart, and he temporarily increased his intelligence by about 10 points. ??If Gu Xi can read or learn magic non-stop for ten hours, perform meditation and other actions to improve mana or learn, then he will likely leave 0.5 to 1 point of intelligence to become his own intelligence. This kind of blessing and learning can be done once a day. The same applies to wishes for other attributes. No matter who you are, you can come and make a wish every day. Go back and spend ten hours consolidating and digesting. You can get an improvement in attributes. And there is no upper limit. ?This situation was something Gu Xi had never thought of before. ?At the same time, Gu Xi also understood why the Magic Fountain of Victory was moved here. ??This is simply not suitable to be placed near the garrison gate. ??This one is suitable to be placed in the center of the main city, under the nose of the meeting hall. ??And Gu Xi believed that the Magic Fountain of Victory had been upgraded several times after Luna discovered this situation. After all, the requirements for upgrading small buildings are not high. Some small buildings can be upgraded as long as they have enough materials, and there are no upgrade requirements at all. ??This kind of building can quickly strengthen the undead in the city, and it will definitely be upgraded quickly. After being temporarily strengthened, Gu Xi naturally changed his next itinerary. It is rare to encounter such an opportunity, so Gu Xi will not waste it. He planned to go to the library and study there. ??As the core building, the library has long been moved to the Magic District along with the Magic Tower and the Magician Tower. ? Gu Xi looked around and had no intention of rushing there in the Holy Silver Evil Coffin. Instead, he headed towards a nearby flight point. Since the end of the Unification War of Alidovi City, the city has been studying how to quickly move between several city districts. After all, the more ways to move, the better. You cannot just rely on the original methods. ??So after the battle at Dragon Blood Castle, there was a way to breed giant bats to serve as flying mounts in Alidovi City. Flight points are arranged in the centers of seven cities, plus locations such as Alidovita Tower and Sleeping Beauty Castle. Usually used by the undead or heroes on their way in a hurry. As for larger troop or material transportation, it has nothing to do with this flight point. No matter how many giant bats there are, they can''t carry away a legion of undead. For Gu Xi, flying upside down is a good choice. After arriving at the flight point, Gu Xi took a look at the environment here. The flight point looks important, but in fact it only occupies a small plot of land. Because giant bats are not produced in Alidovi City, there is simply no place to train giant bats here. There are only iron rings for giant bats to rest here, and a feeding platform for processing flesh and blood food to feed giant bats. Other than this, there is no other building. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1073： Flying Point (please subscribe) Chapter 1073 Flying Point (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! Sir, its okay to go to the magic area, but there is one thing that I need to explain to you in advance. ?At the flight point, an undead who still had some flesh and blood put down the meat basin for feeding giant bats, and said with a serious face: "Just yesterday, a dark canopy was built in the city. The sky was filled with black ash. The flight speed of giant bats has also been affected, and the flight to the magic zone will take 10 to 15 minutes longer than usual. " Has the dark sky been built? After hearing the news, Gu Xi couldn''t help but raise his head and look at the sky. He had heard Luna say before that the dark sky would be built with black ash. How long had it been since it was built? ?When he raised his head, Gu Xi realized that the sky was still the original color, and there seemed to be no change. ?This somewhat confused Gu Xi. ?However, Gu Xi is also a big-hearted person. If he doesn''t understand something, he won''t ask. ??Anyway, once the Dark Canopy is built, Aridovi City will be better hidden in the Mirror Underground Palace, making it less likely to be discovered, and it can be hidden for a longer period of time. After regaining his composure, Gu Xi glanced at the undead standing by and said with a smile, "Okay, just slow down. Flying over is faster than walking by water." ?Undead kept nodding his head after hearing this. Now that he is considered a staff member of the flight point, he naturally has to speak for the flight point. That is, no matter how fast other means of transportation are, they are not as fast as flying. As the undead spoke, he put a flying saddle on a giant bat. Sir, please come this way. After everything was taken care of, the undead invited Gu Xi to the giant bat. ??While sitting on the giant bat, Gu Xi felt it seriously. I found that the riding experience of this giant bat was not as good as that of Gu Xi''s water dragon. There is no way to compare it with the Holy Silver Evil Coffin. The only advantage is that this giant bat is relatively stable, and there will be no ups and downs when riding on the giant bat. After making sure that Gu Xi''s seat belt and everything else were fastened, the undead loosened his grip. "Set off!" The giant bat flapped its wings and flew into the sky. In the process of this extremely rapid increase, Gu Xi quickly switched to the state of pathfinding. ??Although the flying route of the giant bat is fixed, Gu Xi still wants to take a look at the flying method at the flying point. ?As the giant bat ascended, Gu Xi noticed that there was an additional building with black smoke rising where the giant''s garden originally was. ??Thick black smoke rose from the beacon-like building, rising several thousand meters into the sky. ?At the same time, a large amount of black ash and wood were piled around the building. ?Although looking at it from a distance, it was impossible to see the style of this building clearly, Gu Xi was already sure that this was the dark canopy that Luna said she wanted to build at the beginning. ??Dark Sky Canopy is a core building used for city defense in Death City. According to the explanation, the rising black smoke can cover the entire city of death and the surrounding area of ??about ten miles. If outsiders don''t pay special attention, they will not notice the death city in the black smoke at all. So after the undead said that the dark sky was built, Gu Xi looked up at the sky with some doubts. He thought that after the dark sky was built, the sky would be shrouded in black smoke. Unexpectedly this was not the case. ?The black smoke is rising, but because it rises too high, it is impossible to see that the sky is shrouded in black smoke from inside the dead city. As the giant bat rose into the air, Gu Xi saw some black powder floating in the sky. These powders are exactly the black ash that Gu Xi transported back. I dont know how much black ash Luna used to build the dark sky. Anyway, when the giant bat flew to this level, Gu Xi noticed that the amount of black ash floating in the sky was actually not much. To put it bluntly, it''s like a black sesame seed dropped on the beach. ??If Gu Xi hadn''t changed into a clone with pathfinding skills, and his perception was much stronger, he might not have been able to detect the existence of these black and gray things. After the giant bat flew high into the sky, it paused in the air for a moment, determined a direction, and then flew towards that direction. At this time, Gu Xi noticed that where the giant bat flew by, the sky seemed to be slightly distorted. Gu Xis pathfinding technique seems to have some adverse reactions here. Gu Xi could understand what this was like at a glance. Alidovi City is one of those cities where time and space overlap. Now they are flying in the gap between time and space. ?This part of the road can be sensed by wayfinding, but it will take a lot of time and energy for Gu Xi to find the correct path in this chaotic time and space. But the giant bat in front of me was flying quite smoothly. As if it knew where it was going to fly from the beginning. When flying, you can always fly to the right place quickly. ?Gu Xi only looked at it for a moment and realized that this was a fixed flight route. Everything here has been calculated, no matter who comes here. ?This road may not be the shortest road, but it is definitely the safest road leading to various urban areas. ?When he entered the gap between time and space, Gu Xi found that a large number of pictures flashed in front of him. ?These pictures include pictures of the original construction of Victoria City and Alydovi City. ??There is a picture of the city of Aridovi before it was taken over by Gu Xi. ??There are also several battles in the city of Alidovi conducted by Gu Xi. Even after the acquisition of Aridovi City, various buildings were in the process of being relocated. Gu Xi understood what he saw. ?Now that he was idle, he was looking at these pictures very seriously, wanting to see what was recorded in the gap between time and space. Perhaps it was because Gu Xi had just strengthened his intelligence. When these pictures flashed through his eyes, Gu Xi''s mind started to spin rapidly, as if he was calculating something. ?And Gu Xi''s eyes became clearer and clearer. He found that he could catch all his thoughts and analyze them one by one. ?Although it was just a flight to a flying point in front of him, for Gu Xi, he was understanding Alidovi City. Understand the existence of dead cities. Understand the skill of Death City. Understand the development and construction of dead cities. He also has some thoughts and judgments about the city of death. ?At this time, Luna, who was dealing with things in the meeting hall, also felt something. She raised her head and looked a little confused. Whats going on? It seems that the operation of Alidovi City has become smoother? Is this the quality of Death City that has been improved? ?This is not the right time. Although we have accumulated enough, the city is still under construction. This is not the right time. Shaya, are you here? Do you have time to help me check something? " (End of this chapter) Chapter 1074： Magic Zone (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1074 Magic Zone (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! ?Flying out of the gap between time and space, Gu Xi found that the giant bat had already flown over the magic area. ??Different from the style of the main city, the magic area has been transformed into a huge magic circle under Eve''s arrangement. ?Various towers and magic academies occupy key locations in the Magic District. Under the influence of these towers and buildings, the architectural style of the Magic District has also become a tower style. ??The only difference from normal magic towers is that the towers here are mostly dark red, dark purple and deep black. There are a large number of mausoleums near the tower building, and buried in them are the corpses of those who have the potential to become legal professionals as Eve proposed. Through these means, a large amount of mana has been gathered in the magic zone. When the giant bat flew in here, Gu Xi could clearly feel that a large amount of mana stuck to the surface of his body. In this environment, the magic power of the mage is almost unlimited, and the power of the spell will become much stronger. This is the most suitable magic area for the mage to learn and grow. It seems that Eve did a pretty good job and her arrangement was successful. The giant bat didnt know this, so it still flew all the way to the flight point in the magic zone according to its original flight path. ?At this time, Gu Xi noticed that the flight point of the magic area was near the clock tower. It seems that during the relocation, the Magic District even moved this sacred object. When the giant bat flew down, it flew around the clock tower before landing at the point of flight. After jumping off the giant bat, Gu Xi saw another giant bat flying over. It seems that Gu Xi is not the only one who rides a flying mount. The layout of the flying point is a big improvement for Gu Xi. ?Gu Xizheng nodded with satisfaction and was about to head towards the library. I didnt want the person who just got off the giant bat to stop Gu Xi. "grown ups." ?Gu Xi looked back and said, "Yongdou, why are you in the magic area?" Usually, when I have free time, I study and study magic rituals in the magic area. Today I have something to do and I want to ask Lady Eve to help me deal with it. ?Yongdou didnt expect to meet Gu Xi at the flight point. When I usually walk around, I am always accustomed to using the Holy Silver Evil Coffin. The same is true in the city of Aridovi. ?Yongdou has seen Gu Xi move at high speed many times in the Holy Silver Evil Coffin. He did not expect that Gu Xi would come over on a flying mount from Flying Point. Oh, I just want to find Eve. Lets go together. What do you want to do with her? ? Gu Xi was also very happy to meet his heroes during his break. He planned to take care of his heroes. Let these heroes be released only when fighting is no longer possible. Normally, I dont care about the living conditions of these heroes. Its nothing. Its just that during the last battle, I picked up some weird magic potions. There seems to be some quality issues with these magic potions, and it seems that they cannot be taken normally. So I gave all these magic potions to Lady Eve and asked her to help check what changes had occurred. ??As a result, I just received an owl notification from Lady Eve, saying that the situation has been found out and asked me to go to the underground alchemy laboratory to find her. " ?Gu Xi knew which batch of magic potion Yuu Dou was talking about. That is the batch generated by mana extraction for the sludge undead. Yongdou''s efforts at that time can be said to be the key to Gu Xi''s victory over the octopus-headed necromancer. ??If the Demon Sacrifice Camp hadn''t been there to extract mana and dry out the bodies of the silt undead, these silt undead would not be as easy to fight as imagined. In this way, Yongdou and the others got a lot of mana. ??Originally, these mana will be distributed to the skeleton mages, corpse witches and lichs who belong to Yudou or other magic units. Some will be sent to Gu Xi. In about a day or two, these magic potions will be used up. But before Yongdou even handed out the magic potion, he realized that the magic potion was different from the normal one. Normal magic potion is clear and light blue, and it feels like a lake reflecting the sky. The magic potion in front of me is also blue, but it is clearly like muddy water. So Yongdou immediately approached Eve and wanted to ask her to research the situation of this magic potion. ??As a result, Eve initially said that this magic potion was not easy to explain. It takes a few days to study seriously, and just now I sent a message to Yongdou, saying that the research has produced some results, and asked Yongdou to come and get the report. Hearing that there was such a thing, Gu Xi also became slightly interested. Lets go, Ill go over and have a look too. When Yongdou saw what Gu Xi said, he naturally had no objection, so he followed Gu Xi towards the underground alchemy laboratory. ?The underground alchemy laboratory is located near the Mage Tower, accompanied by two mausoleums that serve as residential buildings. Gu Xi looked up when he passed by the mage tower. Why does this mage tower look so much like the Bone Magic Tower? ??The original Bone Magic Tower was built by Gu Xi himself, so the memory will be more profound. ??The situation of the mage tower in front of me is somewhat similar to that of the Bone Magic Tower. This made Gu Xi ask one more question. "It was modified based on the situation of the Bone Magic Tower. Undead with magic potential will be arranged here to learn. After becoming magic apprentices, they will be arranged to nearby herbal fields, alchemy laboratories, enchanting tables, or other places according to their respective circumstances. Go work somewhere else. After the time is up, they will be transformed into various legal professions. It can be said that this is a temporary military training point, and the corpses trained here are all without much potential. After training, they are usually used as magic workers. " Yongdou seemed to have been here many times. As soon as he heard Gu Xi''s question, he immediately started explaining it. ?While talking, they soon arrived at the entrance to the underground alchemy laboratory. ??The entrance to this underground alchemy laboratory looks similar to the entrance to a nearby mausoleum. There are many fallen tombstones in front of the door. ?These tombstones were used as steps, and when Gu Xi stepped on them, he could clearly see some of the writings engraved on them. Xian Gong, Xian Kao, Isaac, etc. After walking down the steps made of tombstones into the underground alchemy laboratory, Gu Xi noticed that the passage went downwards quickly without going around a few turns. Gu Xi and the others came to a huge processing room completely wrapped in steel. factory. In this processing plant, more than a hundred undead are brewing some special magic potions. Judging from the clothes of these undead, they are magic apprentices who learned from the nearby mage tower. Although their current actions are quite mechanical, they definitely have a good future. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1075： Alchemical products (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1075 Alchemy Products (Please subscribe for more updates) Behind the alchemy assembly line is the alchemy laboratory, where several obviously higher-level undead are talking to Eve. ?Seeing Gu Xi coming over, Eve was also surprised. Sir, why are you here? I happened to meet Yongdou, and he happened to talk about the magic potion, so I came over to see how it went, did you find anything out of the research? Gu Xi explained his purpose of coming. Yes, sir, we have conducted alchemy experiments and found that the magic potion is not suitable for soldiers or heroes, but it has unexpected effects. ??If I pour these magic potions into the soil, the soil will naturally absorb the nearby free mana factors. In other words, if I do nothing with these magic potions, even if they are poured on the ground in my magic area, they can increase the mana level of my magic area by one or two levels. " Eve simply explained her discovery, "If that''s all, there''s no need for us to call Yuuto over. I think I just need to inform Yongdou, and Yongdou should send over these unused magic potions. What we found is another situation. Sir, come and see. " As Eve spoke, she led Gu Xi to the side, where there were several pieces of metal-like mud. ?Standing here, Gu Xi can clearly feel the varying concentrations of mana contained in these mud blocks. Referring to the iron hand? Gu Xi is in a state of intellectual blessing at this time, and he reacts quickly to anything he does. He is the first to respond. Hey, sir, have you seen it? ??This is the effect obtained by converting soil with different amounts of magic potion into it using iron fingers. We found that after adding this magic potion, the repelling and hardening properties of the Iron Finger were also affected. Your Excellency, please take a look. " As Eve said this, several undead people picked up metal-like clay blocks and started operating them. ?They just touched the metal with a little water and kneaded it up like plasticine. ? Such behavior surprised Gu Xi. He reached out and picked up a piece of mud that was not wet with water. He squeezed it hard and found that the piece of mud was as hard as iron. Don''t say that they pinched it casually like they did, even leaving a trace. Is there something wrong with the water you just added? Yes, this water was mixed into the soil with the magic potion before, and then squeezed out by the iron hand. ?As long as you pour a little bit on the soil that has become an iron block, the soil will become soft and can be plasticized at will. After processing, perform a mana extraction on the soil, like this. " As Eve spoke, she used magic power to draw out one of the pieces of soil. A liquid like water was drawn out, and the soil became as hard as steel again. At this moment, Yuu Dous eyes immediately widened. ?This kind of thing is most suitable for Yuto. There has always been a problem in Yongdous Demon Sacrifice Camp. The French troops only account for half, the remaining half are defensive arms used to protect the French troops, and a large part are heavy laborers. Because it is often necessary to set up altars in the Demon Sacrifice Camp. The stones used to decorate the altar all needed to be transported by these coolies. There are many stones that cannot be randomly picked from nearby and need to be processed according to size. Some stones need to be engraved with magic patterns or enchanted. In many cases, most of the coolies in the Demon Sacrifice Camp are engaged in transporting these materials. ??If there is this kind of soil that can be modified at will, the situation will be different. You dont need to bring too many basic things at least. He no longer needs coolies to transport stones that are slightly different in size such as three feet three, three feet six and three feet nine. ? Gu Xi didn''t realize what the situation was at first, but when he saw Yongdou''s reaction, Gu Xi''s mind turned around and he quickly understood. The research in front of me is exactly stuck on the point of courageous struggle. It can be said that he did a great favor to Yongdou. ?However, Gu Xi calculated it accurately immediately. ?? Even if all the troops in Yuu Dou''s hand were replaced by magic systems, he would not use so much soil. Yong Dou only needs four or five altars at the same time. Even if you are setting up the next altar when performing a magical ritual, up to ten altars are enough. The amount of this magic potion, Gu Xi estimates, only about one-tenth was used at most in the past. Eve is working so hard, it seems that this magic potion has other uses, and she wants to get all the remaining magic potions. These magic potions may have important effects. Gu Xi understood it immediately. ?But Gu Xi clearly knows who he should support. Eve is his contracted undead, so the relationship between Gu Xi and her is naturally closer. Even if Gu Xi knew this, he didn''t say much. ?Yongdou was obviously attracted by the alchemical products in front of him, and he decisively proposed to Eve that he needed a large amount of this processed soil. ?So the two discussed the amount of soil to use. ?Yongdou seemed to understand some of Eve''s intentions, so he said that he must prepare some spare soil. At the same time, he also said that the current ritual magic is just the beginning. He is also studying other ritual magics. His Demon Sacrifice Camp will not continue like this, and there will definitely be more large-scale magic rituals in the future. Therefore, we must consider the future and ensure that the backup volume of this common material is sufficient to support it, instead of trying to find this material later but not being able to find it. But Eve was there calculating the actual dosage for Yuu Dou. Anyway, her meaning was quite obvious, the amount was just that much and it was impossible to increase it any more. While they were arguing over the amount, Gu Xi was wandering around in the underground alchemy laboratory. On the table at the back of this small room, there are various experiments and experimental data on magic potions. ?Gu Xi casually picked up the experimental data and started reading it. ??Although there are many nouns that Gu Xi doesn''t quite understand, Gu Xi still sees something different from these data. Eve is studying the stone man. ?At first, I was looking at the murals in the descending world, but I got a lot of architectural design drawings, and I also got the four development directions of the stone man. ?Judging from the current experimental data and previous discoveries, Eve seems to have more ideas. She has studied these things before, but the main controller of Alidovi City is still Luna. ??She couldn''t force Luna to build a non-undead training building in Alidovi City. So she has been looking for a solution. After all, all the architectural consultants of the tower series already have a complete set of them. If it is not built, it will be a waste. This situation is an opportunity for Eve, and she wants to try again. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1076： I was tricked by Gu Xi (please subscribe) Chapter 1076: Being tricked by Gu Xi (please subscribe) ?Yongdou quickly discussed the final dosage, and with Eve''s repeated assurances, left with the bill of lading. After Yongdou left, Gu Xi raised the research materials in his hand and said, "Are you going to be a stone man?" Yes, the stone man is actually the foundation of the tower. I have now opened up part of the mage route, and the mage tower outside was built with my own ideas. You can let the undead learn first and become a magic apprentice. No matter what route they take in the future, what they learn now is necessary. The most important thing is that in this way, I can train warlocks, alchemists, wizards and other professions. They can at least help me with my research. ??But the foundation for the legal system has been laid, but the foundation for the puppet side cannot be helped. Gargoyles are also flying troops, with completely different directions, so they cannot form a system. Eves experimental goal is quite clear. Only then could Luna nod her head and agree to build the foundry. One is to ensure that the stone men produced by the experiment will not be weaker than the normal stone men. The other is to change the stone man from a puppet unit to an undead unit. ??I found out that Eve was really worried about the tower system. Otherwise, Luna wouldnt even take a glance at the stone man if he just had some undead aura on him. The stone man Eve wants to make doesnt just have some undead aura about him. He wants this stone man to turn into a real undead weapon. This point is more important. After all, if it is weaker than a normal stone man, what will such a stone man do? ??During this time, I have been studying how to mix stone men and undead. Look, sir, this is the information I have been researching during this period. " The stone man instead became the basis for breaking the situation. Most of them are neither suitable. ?There are also experimental records of filling black ash into the body of a stone man. Gu Xi turned over them one by one. Judging from the data in front of us, the experiments were not very successful. Even if it doesn''t work, we should be like the gargoyles, a semi-undead unit. Eve really put a lot of effort into the stone man. For example, he put the corpse into the stone man''s body, starting with the complete corpse, and then filling in the internal organs and bones. In all experimental records, various experimental results are recorded. The results of these experiments were far from Eve''s goals. As Eve spoke, she took out a large amount of information and placed it in front of Gu Xi. Anyway, everything that can be packed has been put inside. In a small number of cases, one type meets the standard, while the other type is not suitable. ??Anyway, there were many research projects, but none of them were successful in the end. Gu Xi noticed that among the experimental data, there were even experiments conducted with iron fingers. Its just that the experimental results are not ideal. In the end it can only end in failure. Then is it possible that this experiment will be successful? ??Gu Xi asked curiously, "One more thing, there are only so many magic potions. Even if the experiment succeeds, the number of stone figures that can be made is limited. Are you cheating on the funds?" No, Im studying the magic potion situation. My idea is, if possible, use these magic potions as a basis to build a magic pool and find a way to generate similar magic potions. In this way, although a 100% replica cannot be achieved, similar effects can still be achieved. Look, my lord, this is the material for our reproduction and study. " ?Gu Xi took another piece of information that Eve sent over and frowned. The materials are corpses and souls? Yes, although the quantity requirement is not large, it is definitely needed. Without the body and soul, the magic potion can only be the most ordinary magic potion, and there will be no other changes. This magical potion is extracted from enemy undead. Because of the problem of proportion, we cannot make it 100% the same. We can only estimate a proportion. What we can achieve now is that it is 80% similar. This situation is not enough for Yongdous needs. But it is enough for my needs. ??I even need to add water to it and add a few other things before it can be used to make stone figures. " ?At this time, Gu Xi was in the blessing stage of improving his intelligence, and he could easily remember everything he saw. When Eve said this, Gu Xi thought of one of the possibilities. Are you going to do some processing of the mud used to make the stone man, and then use this magic potion mixed with mud to cast the stone man? "I have this plan. I will see how to experiment later. Is it better to add ashes to the soil or add fresh flesh and blood?" Eve was very happy to see that Gu Xi could keep up with her thoughts, and immediately started discussing with Gu Xi. The most successful stone man we have ever experimented with is to add ashes to the stone man and then use blood to melt it. The last two requirements are both met, but both are slightly different. Later we checked and found that blood was not suitable. The idea of ??adding ashes into it is correct. ??Its just that we didnt have the right amount of ashes at the time, so the stone mans undead spirit turned into a full body, and its combat effectiveness was not as good as that of a normal stone man. ?But the situation is different now. Sha Ya said before that the group of mummies wanted to destroy the bones and ashes. This gave me an idea. I have not studied mummies. However, I find that some of their ideas can still be considered. " I have only seen those mummies once and havent done much research on them, but I feel that they have a great demand for bone fragments and ashes. Do they have a method for making bone fragments and ashes or similar products? There should be, but they wont sell it to us. What about the gathering place? There are a lot of broken bones or other things in the gray garbage over there. Have you tried adding some to the stone man? " Eve also looked at Gu Xi when she heard this, "Yes, I also added champion consciousness, but the effect didn''t seem to be very good. The influence of champion consciousness is too weak. If you want to turn the stone man into a champion unit, you will need at least a thousand pieces. ?That is simply impossible to achieve. " What about the flowers and plants on the Huangquan Road near the Soul Gathering Place? I noticed that in your research experiments, most of the materials added were animal remains. Didn''t you add some flowers and plants belonging to the underworld? ?Also, we can open the ghost gate now. If not, can we directly use the soil from the underworld? " Eve thought about it seriously, the soil of the underworld? She had never thought about this. But as soon as I heard it, I knew it was a good idea. Eve had not thought about this before, and that was because of the gap between her profession and the rest-care profession. ?Even Eve has never been to the Soul Gathering Ground, but has only heard about the situation there. She has seen mummies, but she has not understood them deeply. The gate to the underworld was there, but she did not enter it. ??There is no need to study Gu Xis new skills. The Gate of Hell is open. ?This immediately exposed the problem of Eves research direction. Looking at Eve like this, Gu Xi knew that he had faked it this time. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1077： Earth and Stone Man (please subscribe) Chapter 1077 The Stone Man of the Underworld (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! ? Confirming that the idea provided by Gu Xi was reasonable, Eve, who was in a hurry, took action quickly. Gu Xi was naturally left to cooperate with the research. ? ? Gu Xi didn''t care about things like being captured as a young man. He came here because he wanted to strengthen part of the intelligence that had just been blessed on him through reading, learning and meditation. Let one''s intelligence attributes be steadily improved. Cooperating in research here is also a manifestation of using intelligence. There is no difference between reading and studying and cooperating in research here. ??Gu Xi also wanted to take a look at Eve''s work and see if a new unit would be born under his command. ?So Gu Xi stayed in the underground alchemy laboratory, cooperating with Eve to conduct experiments. ?Gu Xi controls the flame domain, so all the high-temperature processing falls on Gu Xi. At the same time, various materials need to be added to the experiment to experiment with some changes in the soil. "Sir, what happened? The firepower must be controlled and there should be no problems with the firepower." The most important thing is that high temperature treatment is required. This situation made Gu Xi feel happy. The main experiment here is naturally the analysis of negative energy in various soils. ?Gu Xi responded with a smile. Eve, who was conducting the experiment, also asked with some confusion. The temporary intelligence that had blessed him disappeared. ?But Gu Xi did a fairly good job here. This is coolie in every sense of the word. ?Seeing that the stone man experiment was about to begin, Gu Xi''s movements suddenly paused. ?At the same time, the ratio of materials that can be added to the soil has almost been figured out. Through various sampling, blending, and experiments, three types of soil were finally selected. Oh, youre talking about the attributes obtained by making wishes at the Magic Fountain of Victory, right? Watching the pieces of soil turn into porcelain and tiles in the flames, Gu Xi understood the meaning of his stay. From now on, their goal is to focus on the final stone man experiment. ? Gu Xi looked up at the time and found that eight hours had passed before he knew it, because during these eight hours, Gu Xi had been conducting various researches. ?His newly added temporary intelligence this time was actually kept at 1.5 points. The increased temporary intelligence disappears. The main samples provided by Eve are her previous experimental materials. ??It doesn''t make any sense to add that attribute. Even if it is promoted, it is false. When you level up, the attributes obtained by making wishes will be overwritten by new attributes. ?Your efforts during this period will all be in vain. How many attributes you have accumulated now will be reduced by then. " How could it be meaningless? You see, if I temporarily add intelligence, the things I can think about will be more detailed, and the things I can see will be more. You can follow your thinking before you see me. ?At the same time, my attributes have increased now, and my mana has also been improved, so I can also improve a lot when fighting. " ? Gu Xi did not say anything. If his physical attributes cannot be continuously increased, then he can put these attributes on the virtual body. Gu Xi didnt believe it. He had switched virtual bodies without leaving any intelligence at all. You must know that this is the power of orange equipment. Hearing what Gu Xi said, Eve didn''t say much and turned around to look at the experiments here. Gu Xi also dealt with it according to his own ideas. He is helping Eve here and conducting various experiments. Once the twenty-four hours is up, return to the main city area to improve your temporary intelligence. Come back later to conduct new experiments. What was promised at the beginning, to walk around the city of Aridovi and feel the changes in the city of Aridovi, was not carried out. ??He spends almost all of his time in the laboratory in the Magic District. ?But for Gu Xi, his final harvest was good. It took two and a half days of hard work. An undead stone man has finally been produced. ??The stone man in front of him is about two meters tall, with a pure black body. The body proportions are almost the same as those of a normal person. He does not have any weapons, equipment or armor on his body. He is just a pure stone man. ??He even has no facial features. He looks clearly like a petrified version of the person holding the suit under Gu Xi. ?The stone man in front of them had no undead style, but Gu Xi and Eve were quite satisfied. Although the test has not started yet, both Gu Xi and Eve can feel the strong aura of the undead coming from this stone man. It is not about adding corpses or bones to the stone man, nor is it adding internal organs into the stone man. ??This is the aura coming from the inside out of the stone man. The stone man in front of you belongs to the undead. He is 2.01 meters tall, weighs 1.2 tons, and moves at a speed of 25 kilometers per hour. ??The body is made of volcanic ash from the entrance of the volcano''s Huangquan, river mud on the Huangquan Road, plus ordinary soil and a few ashes, mixed in a ratio of 1:1.35:7.63. ??It also contains datura flower seeds from Huangquan Road, the roots of ghost vine and the juice of ghost face fruit. The transformed magic potion is then soaked in, mixed, shaped, and finally baked at high temperature with flames. " Eve was reading the lab report seriously. Gu Xi was carefully looking at the attributes of the stone man in front of him. [Netherworld Stone Man (level 7, summoned object): experience (0/3500), attack 9, defense 18, life 55, skills: undead creature, mechanical puppet, psychic immunity, magic resistance (25% chance to resist all magic Attack), Mechanical Heart (mechanical operation power increased by 10%), Magic Source Body (can increase nearby spell casting power by 5%). ?The situation of the earth and stone man in front of him also surprised Gu Xi. He also didnt expect that those modified magic potions could have such an effect. Increase the power of spellcasting. ??Is this adding an altar for magical rituals to yourself? ?This kind of troops focuses on defense, has strong magic resistance, and can also increase the power of spell casting. It is obviously a defensive troop for mages. ?Although their movement speed is obviously slower, they don''t need to carry weapons and armor. Such beings can also do some hard work. Eve, after its confirmed, build a foundry first and train the troops. After waiting for a certain number, arrange for them to join the Demon Sacrifice Camp to serve as defense troops and coolie troops. " ?Eve just wanted to recreate everything in the tower. She has no idea how to use these replica troops. ?In addition, Eve herself did not command the troops, so she did not object to Gu Xi''s order at all. Instead, she thought Gu Xi''s arrangement was very reasonable. Sir, dont worry, I will take care of everything. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1078： Good people and good deeds before leaving (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1078 Good people and good deeds before leaving (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! After the success of the Netherworld Stone Man thing, Eve still wanted to stay and rest for a while. After all, there are relatively few people with such brainy research tools. Eve has been almost crazy busy during this time. ?But Gu Xi remembered that he still had a train to catch. Now is not a good time to stay in Aridovi City. In the last moment, Gu Xi hurriedly met Princess Anna. Let her organize the troops in the city and make an appointment for the next time to go to Westminster Abbey for a big event. ?? Now that Gu Xi has enough troops, and there are several soldiers with levels above level 20, now is a good time to try the copy of the Westminster Abbey event dungeon. Gu Xi estimated that after arriving at Peixin City this time, he would have to wait for a while for the train before he could transfer to Yuanzu City. Take this opportunity to improve the group copy. Lets see if we can replenish our combat effectiveness before the creation of the world. After all, he has now left Chaoyang Guild and will soon leave Bailian City. Next, he will be walking alone. He must think more about himself. Princess Anna did not object to Gu Xi''s plan. Gu Xi''s strength is slowly improving, and it''s time to let Gu Xi know the terror of the great king. ??If Gu Xi is not allowed to know the terror of the Maharaja, what if he drifts away and wants to provoke the Maharaja in the mirror underground palace. Actually, Princess Anna really thinks too much. Dont forget, Gu Xi has a Dietrich on his hands. He had put in a lot of effort to defeat Dietrich, not to mention the other legions that Dietrich mentioned. Perhaps except for the Eye Corps, Gu Xi cannot defeat a single legion. With such an enemy outside Aridovi, Gu Xi would not be able to drift away. This is all Princess Annas overthinking. ? Gu Xi thought about it, and finally wrote it down. He hurriedly and slowly spread the news out of Alidovi City at the last moment. When leaving Alidovi City, Gu Xi discovered that there were a few more little foxes in the room he rented. Gu Xi looked at them and blinked. How did you show up? When Gu Xi said this, he also held the magic wand in his hand a little tighter. In the past few days, Gu Xi''s ghost gate has been opened quite smoothly. ??If these little foxes had any ideas, Gu Xi would immediately open the gate of **** on their heads. ?At this moment, a little fox pointed at Gu Xi and squeaked. "That''s him, he is the noble man I calculated." ?Hearing what the little fox said, the other little foxes immediately knelt down on the ground and knelt heavily. Wait a minute, whats going on with you? "Your Majesty, I beg you to help us. Take these brothers and sisters of mine to the new city and release them anywhere. I am willing to use the rest of my life to perform a divination for you in return." ?The little fox said seriously. "I don''t have any divination for you, and I don''t know what your situation is and why you need my protection to accompany you to Xincheng." ?Gu Xi shook his head and refused. He didn''t want to get into any trouble here. Its time to leave Bailian City. Bringing these with you at this time will simply make your future journey more difficult. ?Seeing Gu Xi''s refusal, the little fox had a look on his face as if it was true. Then it said rather mysteriously: "Noble sir, you will encounter a disaster when you go to participate in Genesis this time, and this disaster comes because of a ring. There are two things that have the same origin as this ring that lock this ring. The noble person will be discovered by that person and eventually fall into an ambush by the other party. ??If you are willing to believe me, I can use my life as a sacrifice to divine this time for you. " ring? Two items of the same origin? Gu Xi immediately thought of the octopus-headed player he saw when he was dealing with the Eye of Life. Level 20 or above is not a problem. ?His biggest problem is that he has two pieces of the Nine-Tails Kamui Kit. Could it be possible that the little fox was talking about him? Gu Xi thought about it seriously and realized that it was really possible. ?At that time, Gu Xi saw the octopus-headed player, and the octopus-headed player must have also seen Gu Xi. ??If he found out that Gu Xi had one of the items in the kit, he would definitely be thinking about Gu Xi. After all, Gu Xi is obviously very weak. He is only level 10 and only has an orange piece of equipment. ?Its much more convenient to hit Guxi than to find the killing stone. At least he took a rest, which can be said to be a relief. Gu Xi, who understood this, looked at the little fox with a different look. May I know what happened to you? Don''t worry, I will naturally find a way to take you to accompany Xincheng. " Gu Xi was still concerned about the situation of the little foxes. He wanted to know what trouble these little foxes had encountered. I used to do divination for people, but I was targeted. The trouble I caused by divination is something I can resist myself. But my brothers and sisters have nothing to do with this matter, and they cannot lose their lives because of this matter. So I also asked the nobles to take them to the new city. ?The noble man only needs to take them over, and there will naturally be someone there to take care of them. ??The biggest problem now is that all trains going to Peixincheng will be strictly inspected, and no one else can take them to Peixincheng. Please help me with this. " Thats really what I can help you with. ?Gu Xi nodded and said, these little foxes didnt cause much trouble. ?It is also very simple for Gu Xi to take them with him in the city of death. "I have a city of death. I will open the door later and you can sneak in. I will accompany the new city on my train today. After you watch them leave safely, you can help me with the divination." ? Gu Xi thought, since everyone has already helped, he might as well be a good person and do it to the end. Send these little foxes to their places first, and then let the foxes perform divination. Believe that I have given my sincerity, this little fox will definitely be more attentive when doing divination. Only a good person like him would be kind enough to help these little guys. ??If it were placed on other people, who would care about the life or death of such a little fox? ?While Gu Xi was thinking, he opened the main gate of the Death City. ?Under Gu Xis control, the city gate was only opened a crack. You all go in. Don''t worry, although the life here is a bit more dead, no one will die if we only stay here for a few days. I have dozens of black dragons under my command. They have lived here for more than a year, and they have not turned into bone dragons or anything. I really dont like your meat. " ?Several little foxes raised their heads and glanced at Gu Xi, and finally squeaked. Thank you for your benefactor. After finishing speaking, these little foxes shrank their heads and quickly rushed into the crack of the main city gate. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1079： Divination (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1079 Divination (please subscribe for more updates) At Peixincheng Railway Station, after riding the train for seven days, Gu Xi finally left Bailian City and entered Peixincheng. ?This time the train was delayed for seven days due to detours and other unknown reasons. ??If it weren''t for the relative safety on the train and Gu Xi bringing a lot of books to read and study, he would have been bored to death on this journey. Fortunately, its over now. Holding the magic wand in hand, Gu Xi arranged his clothes and walked off the train easily. ?Different from the Bailiancheng train station, which is full of pits as soon as you exit, the exit of Xincheng Railway Station is quite orderly. Various taxis, speed cars and horse-drawn carriages were lined up in a row. No matter which style you like, you can choose it first. ?However, Gu Xi was not in a hurry to get in the car. He found a bathroom, secretly opened a crack in the main city gate, and released a few little foxes. After staying in the city of Aridovi for seven days, the faces of these little foxes turned pale. Its not that they are not adapted to the undead atmosphere in Alidovi City. This kind of little fox can usually live and practice in the cemetery. Although the aura of the undead is stronger in Alidovi City, the impact is not that big in just a few days. The little fox became like this entirely because of the food in Alidovi City. ??Originally, after a series of requests and adjustments from Gu Xi, as well as the upgrade of the tavern, the food in Alidovi City has gained a somewhat human touch. Foods such as roasted owl and mouse soup have been withdrawn from the market. Slowly, Gu Xi had enough food to eat. ?These little foxes can survive even if they eat things like mouse soup. But who would have thought that each of these little foxes would be spiritual? Looking at the drinks and food that only the undead drink. Turns out they wanted to try the taste of undead food. ??This attempt almost killed these little foxes. During these seven days, they kept repeating the process of vomiting after eating, defecating after vomiting, and running to eat again after defecating. The fact that they can survive is a result of their strong intestines. ??If ordinary people played like them, they would have become part of Alidovi City long ago. After releasing all the little foxes, Gu Xi was also a little confused. What is the situation with these guys? Are you okay? Its okay, benefactor, have you already arrived to accompany Xincheng? The leader of the little fox stood in front of Gu Xi and asked unsteadily. "Yes, we have arrived at Xincheng. Do you want to leave on your own, or should I help you find someone?" There is no need to trouble my benefactor. Just let my brothers and sisters leave on their own. I will stay and perform the last divination for my benefactor. ??The little fox kept his word and walked away without even mentioning how to accompany Xincheng. Instead, he spoke to Gu Xi seriously. My benefactor may not know that as a diviner, apart from special divination activated by talent, only the first and last divination have the best effect. This time I will definitely be able to divine accurate information for my benefactor. " After the little fox finished speaking, he turned to say a few words to his companions, and then said to the little fox with the palest face: "Little brother, the next affairs of the brothers and sisters will depend on you. You know everything about the route, and everyone has endured so much hardship with you in the past seven days. Your strength has also improved, and you can protect your brothers and sisters and leave safely. " "elder brother!" Im fine, everything I do is the fate of the fortune teller. When I first learned divination, I had already seen my destiny. You go quickly. ? ? The little fox squeaked twice and sent its siblings out of the bathroom. ? Gu Xi noticed that after they rushed out of the bathroom, they immediately ran in different directions, and their movement speed even exceeded the sound. With just a turn, all the little foxes disappeared, leaving only the one that was talking to Gu Xi in the first place. My dear, I can start now. I dont know what my benefactor wants to divine. If my benefactor has no other needs, then I will divine the disaster that my benefactor will face. " Hearing what the little fox said, Gu Xi didn''t know what to divine. ??Gu Xi finally figured out the condition of this little fox. It has a certain level of divination, but it shouldnt be too strong. Otherwise, ones future will not be risked with ones own life. ?If you want to let it count the fate of a city, or even a game world, even if you burn this little fox to ashes, it won''t be able to calculate it. ??On the contrary, for a fragment of Gu Xi''s future, the little fox''s divination may be more credible. Nothing else is needed. If you say I have to face a catastrophe, then lets just consider it a catastrophe. I dont want to grow up only to be killed at the final gate. " "good!" The little fox said decisively to Gu Xi. My benefactor, once the divination starts this time, my life will be over, and everything will be out of control from now on. I will definitely say a few words at the end. Please remember these words. When I die, take out my skull and wrap it in my skin. Go to a quiet place and use these few words to activate it, so that your benefactor can see the destiny I divined. " After the little fox finished explaining, he started to do the method in the bathroom. ?Although the bathroom is a dirty place, it is not suitable for various divination or wish-making activities. After all, if you want to make a wish or divination, you have to take a bath, change clothes, or even put on incense or something. Only animal diviners like Little Fox can do divination in the bathroom. ?But the little fox doesn''t care, after all, it is risking its life. ?Gu Xi didnt know, after all, he didnt know how to divination. ?So the two of them started divination about the fate after Gu Xi in this place. As the little fox''s eyes were empty, a squeaking sound came from the little fox''s mouth. ?? Gu Xi could understand the little fox''s cry before, it was the little fox who wanted Gu Xi to understand. Now the little fox was concentrating on divination and had no time to pay attention to Gu Xi. For a while, Gu Xi couldn''t understand what the little fox was saying. ?But even so, Gu Xi still listened carefully, for fear of missing any word. About seven or eight minutes later, the little fox rolled his eyes, revealing a lot of the whites of his eyes. ?At the same time, its voice became ethereal and insubstantial, and became understandable to Gu Xi. Remember, the third battle of Creation is a black world, the mission is about fire, you encounter ambushes at key locations, octopus-headed enemies, and orange traps. Mark my words, the eyes of the fox fortune teller exist in the sky. " As soon as the little fox finished speaking, its upward-turned eyes turned over, leaving only the whites of its eyes exposed. When Gu Xi reacted and stepped forward to check on the little fox, he found that the little fox had been dead for a long time. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1080： On the way (please subscribe) Chapter 1080 Rushing (please subscribe) Lifting up the body of the little fox, Gu Xi was not in a hurry to just take out the skull and wrap it in fox skin as the little fox said. He directly dug out a small coffin and put the little fox inside. After that, he left the bathroom with the magic wand in hand. When Gu Xi walked out of the bathroom, he found many players who had just gotten off the train waiting outside. Although there is everything on the train. But its really inconvenient to go to the bathroom. For some players, the restroom on the train is like hell, and they will lose two ounces of bone marrow after entering. So some players are willing to get off the train and relax. I saw Gu Xi walking out of the bathroom carrying a small coffin. I dont know what he said, but the coachman kept shaking his head. The coachman, who did not want to be annoyed by the priest, stepped forward and asked Gu Xi as soon as he saw him. ??I can''t wait for you to share a car here. If there is a customer, I will leave directly. " There are even some players who have embarked on a different path. ?The players waiting outside just rolled their eyes and didn''t say anything more. ?It seemed like there was such a person right in front of me. Brother, just give it a try. Just take me there along the way. Im not far away. Just drop me off halfway. There are players of all styles here. ?The priest is still there to understand things rationally and move me emotionally. It is obvious that you don''t agree with me, and you are not a good coachman. Wait a minute, I was here first. He was standing in front of a taxi, discussing something with the coachman. ??The coachman didn''t care about the priest and looked directly at Gu Xi. Concerned with this kind of trouble, Gu Xi just glanced at it, then turned around and prepared to go around it. ?Before Gu Xi opened his mouth, the pastor shouted. After Gu Xi carried the small coffin and magic wand out of the train station, no one noticed Gu Xi''s dressing style. "Guest, where are you going? This is the best carriage to accompany you in the new city. Starting from here, no matter where you go in the new city, it only takes an hour. I''ll make it cheaper for you now. What do you think?" " But what you want is carpooling, and now you cant get it. Let alone an archer carrying a small coffin, even seeing a priest carrying his own head is normal. Pan Xincheng is one of the cities with the largest concentration of players outside of Yuanzu City. No, its not like you dont know that because of the limited number in Xincheng, I can only work fifteen days a month. ?The way Gu Xi is dressed in front of her is relatively normal. Gu Xi thought for a moment and understood what the coachman was thinking. He had been dragged here by the pastor in front of him for a while. If this continues, he won''t have to think about doing business all day today. ?So Gu Xi said: "Okay, I''ll go to the Sky Garden, you know where it is." I know, you have a house in Sky Garden. Thats awesome. The house prices in Sky Garden are quite high. The coachman asked Gu Xi to get into the car and started the chat mode. ?Gu Xi also opened the car door and was about to get in the car. ?At this moment, the pastor stopped Gu Xi. I said, brother, lets share a car? Just drop me off along the way. "But we are not going along the way." Gu Xi glanced at the coachman. The coachman reacted immediately. "Yes, we are really not on the same road. The Sky Garden is not in the same direction as where you want to go. Brother, even if you want to carpool, you should find someone who is on the same road. It''s impossible for us to make a detour. Is the road right? So can you move aside first? " ??The coachman became rude now. ?Gu Xi also glanced at the pastor and ignored such a stingy person. It is reasonable for him to find someone to share a ride with. Stingy is stingy, as long as you can find the right person, even the coachman or taxi driver can''t say anything. ??But if you insist on taking a detour when you are not going along the way, that would be inappropriate. No one is a fool, and the world does not revolve around you. ?After Gu Xi got on the carriage, he closed the doors and windows. I didnt look at the situation outside, I was just thinking about what to do next. ?Gu Xi has already brought the documents to go to Yuanzu City. He can buy a train ticket to Yuanzu City at any time. So now he is not so anxious. ? Gu Xi planned to take the opportunity to renovate in Paixin City, reorganize his troops, and purchase some suitable weapons and equipment. , The most important of these are naturally the battle flag and the station. Gu Xis eyes had always been on the battle flag. But no problem with the location was found. It was only later that Gu Xi noticed that although the undead troops organized using battle flags were organized, they needed to return to the castle for repairs after every battle. When there are people in Alidovita, their rest will have to wait. As for the undead troops that have a garrison, their rest and recuperation can be carried out in the garrison. The most important thing is that the troops have weapons and equipment specially built for them and have specially trained reserve forces. Even if there are losses in the battle, they can be quickly replenished as long as they return to the station. Unlike troops without a station, troops, equipment, etc. have to be deployed one by one. After all, it was impossible for Alidovita to know which legion lost how many people in this battle. They can only temporarily mobilize various supplies after the troops return. Based on the intensity of the battle before Gu Xi, it can still be sustained. But Gu Xi cannot only consider the present. After the Creation, the intensity of the battle will definitely increase rapidly. It is not a suitable army if it cannot quickly replenish the recovered troops. So Gu Xi must first secure the station before going to Yuanzu City. In addition, in these few battles, the performance of several tool heroes was pretty good. Its time to give them a structure. ?In addition, the knights also need to be reorganized. There cannot be only the Aurora Knights. They have three kinds of death knight substitutes, and there are also two fairly powerful cavalry. ?These knights must also be used, and Amilcar cannot always be taken with him. In short, there are all things going on here. ?Things one after another made Gu Xi more and more annoyed. ?But he also understood that as long as these things were straightened out. His combat effectiveness can be improved even more. So when he was on the carriage, Gu Xi was carefully organizing his thoughts and considering his next action. Just when Gu Xi was almost done thinking about it, the carriage slowly stopped. Guest, guest, the Sky Garden is here, you can get off the car. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1081： Divination of the future (please subscribe) Chapter 1081: The Divined Future (Please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! Pushing open the car door, Gu Xi jumped out of the carriage. He looked up and saw several angels flying towards him. ?Gu Xi nodded to these angels, flicked his fingers, and several pieces of negative energy fell into the hands of these angels. "Guys, I''m back. If you have my letter, please send it directly to my manor for me. If anyone comes to see me, just say I''m not free and I''m not here." After Gu Xi finished speaking, he turned around and paid the carriage driver the fare. He carried the small coffin and magic wand and headed towards the interior of the Sky Garden. , When the carriage driver saw this situation, he breathed a sigh of relief and drove the carriage away. When the carriage left, Gu Xi had already returned to his residence. When he is exhausted, the little fox in front of him will comfort his younger siblings and encourage them to persevere. Gu Xi explained everything and then took out the body of the little fox. It seems that this is the path of spiritual practice for this little fox. Shaya took over. As a thief and assassin, she was the best at handling such corpses. Yes, it ended like this. Although I said a few words, I havent looked at the results of the divination in detail. ?Now as soon as the main city gate opens, a group of undead quickly come out and take over the defense system here. In the eyes of others, the little fox vomits after eating and has a bowel movement after vomiting. Eve still has a good impression of it. While Gu Xi was taking the train, the little foxes stayed in the city of Aridovi. Her observations will be more careful. Only one little fox ate more. The fox''s skin was peeled off in a few strokes, and the fox''s skull was also dug out. Its really dead, its such a righteous fox. He immediately placed the main city gate in the open space outside the manor. But Eve noticed that the other little foxes were just accompanying her to eat. ?Seeing the small coffin put down by Gu Xi, Eve, one of the four contracted undead under Gu Xi, actually took the initiative to speak. At this time, Gu Xi noticed that there were a lot of cracks on the fox''s skull that he couldn''t understand. When the main city gate was opened before, the careful arrangement made Gu Xi feel quite frustrated. At the same time, Gu Xi immediately called Luna and others and placed the body of the little fox in front of them. At first Luna monitors them. Later, Eve used them as observation samples and spent a lot of time on these little foxes. ?These cracks all start from the orbit. It can be seen that the little fox uses this method to perform divination. Everything it divines is recorded in its bones. He held up the skull and muttered something in a low voice. The fox fortune tellers eyes exist in the sky! As Gu Xi finished speaking, he saw a fog flashing in front of him, and in the fog were a large number of pictures. ?These scenes are exactly the scenes of Gu Xi being besieged. It was the players with the octopus head who besieged Gu Xi. ? Its just that Gu Xi noticed in the picture that these octopus heads seemed to treat Gu Xi as a BOSS. ?There are more than ten players who are level 20 or above who have stepped into Halo, not counting those players who are level 10 to level 15. They formed a group to carry out an all-round attack on Gu Xi. Just from the picture that appeared now, it can be seen that they took out at least nine pieces of orange equipment. ??The most speechless thing is that they actually took the initiative to challenge Gu Xi to challenge the city of death. As a result, Alidovi City will not be able to provide more military support to Gu Xi. ?At the same time, the contracted undead under Gu Xi are also targeted in various aspects. Princess Anna, as the main undead that often appears on the front line of battles, is the focus of Octopus Head players. ??Her Grand Princess Council, each member will have a dedicated player to deal with it. ??If it werent for the ninth lord hiding in the Princess Council under Princess Anna, perhaps Princess Anna would be the first to be killed. ?The longer he watched these scenes, the uglier Gu Xi''s face became. ?He could definitely see that the other party caught Gu Xi off guard in terms of intelligence. It can be said that all the methods Gu Xi can use are known to the other party. ?It is precisely because of targeted attacks that Gu Xi changed many fighting methods, but was unable to withstand the enemy''s attack. ?In the end, even though Gu Xi obviously had three and a half pieces of orange equipment, he was still killed and all the orange equipment was taken away. Even his soul and body were not spared. They were all split up by the octopus-headed players and taken away together. As for Gu Xis Alydovi City, this scene did not appear in the end. I dont know whether it was occupied by the octopus-headed player or whether it was lost due to Gu Xis death. The only thing that is certain is that after killing Gu Xi, the octopus-head players seemed quite dissatisfied, as if they had lost money this time. After looking at all the visible scenes, Gu Xi silently put down the little fox''s head. While Gu Xi put down the little fox''s head, Luna and the others also picked up the little fox''s heads one by one and looked at them. In the end, Shaya was the first to speak. Sir, our information has been leaked. Yes, those octopus heads are considered spiritual masters. They want to check something, and it is not difficult to find something. ??And it is impossible for our city of Aridovi not to communicate with the outside world. It is normal for some news to spread. But once we know this situation, we must solve this problem. ?If not, then we have to find a way to hide part of our strength to avoid being targeted, and in the end all our trump cards will be seen. " Gu Xi said immediately. At this moment, Princess Anna said something. Sir, have you noticed a problem? There are many pictures in the picture that are black. Looking back carefully, Gu Xi felt that this was really the case. Although he saw many scenes of the Great Tribulation through the little fox''s divination, some of them could not be seen clearly. At first, Gu Xi thought this was the reason why the little foxs divination was not good enough. But now think about it, some scenes should be erased or changed. Thinking of this, Gu Xi saw new hope. If there are variables, it means that it was not determined from the beginning. The key to Gu Xi''s breakthrough lies in this. After gaining hope, Gu Xi''s mentality changed somewhat, and Gu Xi noticed another blind spot. In the divination results, from the beginning to the end, a key figure did not appear. Li Yuzha! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1082： Response plan (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1082 Response Plan (Please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! ??In the picture that was divined, Gu Xi used all his troops, and even Dietrich who was far away in the Dragon Blood Castle was finally mobilized. ?Li Yuzhu had no reason not to take action. ??If Li Yuzhen had taken action, Gu Xi believed that the final battle situation would not be like that. At least Gu Xi can have a chance to escape. At the same time, Gu Xi also noticed something. ?In the battle scene, the bone obelisks in the six-rayed lantern are all taken action, but there is no scene of the underworld dragon robe taking action. At the same time, there is no scene showing the Bai Wuchang version of the ghost team. ?? He reached out and took out the "Secret Record of the Lord of Taishan Prefecture". In this "Secret Record of the Lord of the Taishan Prefecture", the corresponding secrets and rituals practiced by the Lord of the Taishan Prefecture were recorded, as well as the method of making an orange magic weapon. I dont know if this is because the direction of the little foxs practice is somewhat related to the direction of Taishan Mansion. When it divines these things, it unconsciously blocks them. ??However, when preparing troops based on the information obtained from divination, who can guarantee that after the other party finds out this information, they will then go back and prepare targeted manpower based on the information. After listening to Gu Xi''s words, Shaya still asked. If she was just checking information, it was nothing. ?After this discovery, Gu Xi found that the situation in the picture was getting more and more wrong. Gu Xi burst into laughter upon hearing this. Then its up to you to analyze the level of the enemies we will face. But for Gu Xi, this may be a way to break the situation. After this thought flashed through his mind, Gu Xi raised his head and looked at the people present. Sir, if we do this, wont the enemy also be discovered when they probe our intelligence? But for us, the time is quite long. And there is still a lot of time. What the little fox said before was that I was ambushed when I was able to fight Genesis for the third time. It seems that all the information related to Huangquan Road, Taishan Mansion, etc. is not available. ?In this way, Shaya, this skull will be placed in your hands during this period. You should put down other things first and draw all the pictures that can be seen. Previously, Gu Xi only asked Li Yuzhen to bring back the materials and planned to make a purple piece of equipment and a soul-soothing seal first. But now, Gu Xi believes that the production of orange equipment can be advanced. Although I dont know how the arrangements in Genesis are arranged. What are the enemy''s weaknesses and how should we deploy against these enemies? " In any case, there is a way to break the situation. We still have a chance to prepare our troops. Thats pretty much what happened. In any case, this is a catastrophe and an opportunity for us. We already know the enemys layout, which means we have the upper hand. These troops are to be hidden, and the troops put on the surface will definitely not deal with the opponents situation. And you forgot one thing. " Gu Xi pointed at himself, "My talent can guarantee that as long as we fight, we will not lack troops. So what we have to worry about is the first wave of battles. As long as we can ensure that we wont be knocked down immediately. The final victory will always be ours. " The more Gu Xi spoke, the more confident he became, as if the outcome predicted before him was not terrible. But at this moment, Eve suddenly said something. What if someone blocked your talent? Gu Xi raised his head, and he found that Luna and the others had looks of shock in their eyes. It is obvious that the situation Eve mentioned is possible. It seems that the orange equipment in "Taishan Mansion Master''s Secret Record" will be available soon, and at least some things must be saved." ?Gu Xi muttered. At this time, Gu Xi was thinking about the sealing ability of the Bone Obelisk. ?In the battle when Gu Xi advanced to level 10, the Bone Obelisk directly sealed the gate of the Death City for 15 minutes. In other words, orange clothing is sometimes unreasonable. In the opponent''s ambush this time, almost every player who took action with the octopus head had an orange outfit. ??Is it difficult to find an orange item that can seal the talent of Gu Xi, even if it is just a temporary seal? Its not difficult. Without his talent, Gu Xis greatest means were cut off in half. ??Just relying on one person and one city, even if the whole city''s undead troops can fight, how many enemies can they defeat? ?It''s no wonder that in the end, Gu Xi had so many orange equipment and was beaten into a dog by others. ?Now Gu Xi needs to ensure that his talent is not sealed away by others. Want to deal with the seal of orange equipment. There are nothing more than two options. One naturally is that Gu Xi has stronger equipment, which can push back the power of the sealing talent. At this point, if the Bone Obelisk in the Six-rayed Flame Lantern were the main body, it might still be barely usable, but what Gu Xi is holding now is a secondary item, and it is still suppressed. It is inherently weaker than other orange equipment. wait. I''m afraid I can''t withstand the power of this sealing talent. The other is to use a false talent to make the opponent''s seal go wrong. Gu Xis fox eye ring can do just that. ?But Gu Xi didnt think his fox eye ring would work. ??Octopus heads and the others were alerted by staring at their own fox eyes. There will definitely be methods against the Fox Eye Ring. The virtual means of the fox eye ring is probably useless. ?In order to deal with this situation, Gu Xi must use other virtual means to deceive the enemy''s orange attack. ?Among the methods that Gu Xi can find, the orange equipment recorded in "The Secret Record of Taishan Mansion" is the best choice. Taishan Fujuns orange equipment is called Death Book, which is an orange equipment that looks like a book. The effect is somewhat similar to the six-channel flame lamp. It can be used to record and store the equipment used by your subordinates to control the undead. Of course, Gu Xi guessed that there must be a life book in addition to the death book. He didn''t know whether it would eventually form a life and death book, or whether it would be upgraded to another level and become a human book. ?Looking at the description of the death register in the "Secret Records of the Master of Taishan Prefecture" in front of him, Gu Xi thought of a way to deal with it. ?There is a function in the death book, which is to use the information of the dead recorded in the book to overwrite its own information. In other words, put on a vest for yourself. And its the real thing. Unlike Gu Xi now, who looks like an elf-side shooter on the surface, in fact, if anyone pays careful attention, they will find that Gu Xi has extremely strong magic power. And this kind of thing of putting on a vest can be put on all the way up. When Gu Xi first saw the description of the Death Book, he understood why so many people in that world were willing to believe him when he showed that he was a gangster in the underworld. It turns out that this is how the underworld boss really plays. ?Now faced with the problem of his talent being sealed, Gu Xi naturally had to make the Death Book in advance. At least Gu Xi cannot be calculated by others. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1083： Go on an expedition (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1083: Departure (please subscribe for more updates) After setting the main goal, Gu Xi and the others discussed other aspects of the divination results this time. They did not stop until all the problems that could be found were sorted out. ?Its no wonder Gu Xi is so nervous. After all, his life is at stake. ??If you are careless at this time, it may eventually lead to a reversal of the situation. ??Whether it is Gu Xi or the contracted undead under him, they are all very serious about this matter. After recording everything, everyone acted quickly. Shaya immediately wrapped the little fox''s skull with fox skin to prevent the mana inside from being consumed. Eve made several copies of the minutes she had just written and distributed them to Princess Luna and Princess Anna. Luna has been putting off this matter before. After all, the level 6 title deed is in dungeon style. Build a satellite city outside the city of Aridovi. ?But now we cant delay it any longer. At that time, the level of Gu Xi''s death city will be upgraded, and other aspects will be affected. Among them, Princess Luna and Anna have the heaviest tasks. ??Its just that there are always a lot of things to worry about, and the city of Alidovi is also busy with various constructions. ??The title deed of this underground city has not been put into use, and even the place where it is placed has not been chosen. ??On the contrary, they inherited the character and abilities of Princess Anna. Even when faced with players who restrained them, even when faced with orange equipment, they showed their own style. ??Despite the immediate incident, Gu Xi did not intend to stop with the task of creating a copy of the major event in Westminster Abbey. Of course, Gu Xi cannot deny these lords just because they were all defeated in the end. Instead, Gu Xi planned to handle the Westminster Abbey event dungeon in a short period of time and use the dungeon to replenish a batch of troops. But Gu Xi also had to admit that the lords of the Grand Princess Council did not hold back during the battle. ? Gu Xi decided, he led a team out of the city to pick a place, and first laid out the satellite city. Although in the divination picture, the Grand Princess Council was almost completely defeated. Especially the Grand Princess Council of Princess Anna. It records the things that have just been discussed. Luna needs to make good use of the dungeon land deed she obtained before with the free time she has in front of her. As for Princess Anna, she needs to prepare the troops to deal with the next copy. Integrating it directly into the situation in Aridovi City will destroy the overall style of Aridovi City. So when they got the land deed, Gu Xi and Luna''s idea was to fight out from the main city gate. Gu Xi has only one idea: to strengthen them so that they can defeat those players. After the meeting, Gu Xi and others took action quickly. ??Gu Xi directly led the bone dragon troops and the undead combat team out of the city. At the same time, the black dragon and red dragon that had been staying near Sleeping Beauty Castle were also called over by Gu Xi. After all, the goal this time is to build a dungeon where the black dragon can be kept. This is the best time to bring it there. After leaving the city from the main city gate, Gu Xi entered the territory of the Mirror Phase Underground Palace. ??In the Alidovi Barracks, a large part of the various battle missions that are issued every day are aimed at the mysterious shadows and weirdness outside the city. A small number of them are focused on patrols and clean-up work within the city. After handling a large number of battle missions, there are no longer large groups of shadows and strange beings within a dozen miles outside the city of Aridovi. A small number of ghosts wandering in the wild did not need to be taken action by Gu Xi, as his troops were able to clear them out in one glance. In order to rush on the road, Gu Xi did not wander around more than ten miles away from Alidovi City. He led his troops along the Lijie Road and rushed directly to a position thirty miles outside the city of Aridovi. After arriving here, Gu Xi began to observe the surrounding situation. Battle formation, prepare to advance! ?At Gu Xi''s order, all the undead-converting combat teams dispersed in all directions. ?At the same time, the bone dragon, black dragon, and red dragon flew into the air at the same time, hovering in the sky. Under the protection of this army, Gu Xi, who had escaped from the calamity route, began to move away from the control of Alidovi City. On the way down, the number of enemies slowly began to increase. After all, this place is out of the control of Aridovi City. ?Even if the battle mission to the Alidovi Barracks has not spread here yet. ?After entering this area, Gu Xi began to encounter groups of mysterious shadows. Their levels range from level 1 to level 8. Mainly between levels 4 and 5. ?Among these shadows, only one-third are humanoid, and the rest are twisted and chaotic animals or plants. ?At the same time, these shadows are somewhat different from the ones we fought in Alidovi City before. They dont have very strong weird characteristics, and they are always used to living in groups in the wild. The transformed undead who are scattered in the front will immediately encounter attacks from all directions as soon as they find the shadow or strangeness of one. The opponent''s attack methods are also diverse. ??Not as rigid as the Shadows in Alidovi. Among them, there was an attack method in which one person was the main one and others were the auxiliary ones. ?This is the first time Gu Xi has encountered him in such a long time of fighting against the shadows. ?This kind of ghost can be said to have formed a small group. Only one of them controls the battle. All other shadows are the source of power for the master. Only killing the ordinary shadows and strange ones on the periphery, the impact on these shadow groups is actually not that big. On the contrary, the attack methods of Gu Xi''s men will be analyzed clearly by the enemy at the first opportunity, and targeted attack methods will soon appear. ?But the good thing is that these shadows have insufficient means to deal with the attack of the large army. If Gu Xi uses a large army to launch a wave of impact on them, they will often not be able to react. ?As long as these shadows are dispersed, or they use saturation attacks before these shadows can react, they have no chance of making a comeback. And Gu Xi can actually do this kind of saturation attack. ?After suffering a few small losses from Guiying, Gu Xi changed his tactics. The combat team has changed from its original main attack role to a scout role for path exploration. After discovering the enemy, the combat team will launch an attack on the enemy and lead the enemy to Gu Xi. ?Then the black dragon and bone dragon behind Gu Xi will attack. ??The black dragon, which has never had a chance to appear, now seizes the opportunity and keeps hovering in the sky. Every time it charges downward, it will spray powerful dragon breath at the location with the most enemies. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1084： The underground of Shadow Village (please subscribe) Chapter 1084: Underground in the Shadow Village (please subscribe) The bone obelisk serves as a temporary tower for summoning spirits. Spiritualists, get up! ??As Gu Xi led his troops deep into the dangerous area, Gu Xi faced more and more enemies. ? Along the way, Gu Xi also discovered some villages or camps composed of strange shadows. It''s just different from a normal village or camp. ?These phantom villages and camps in front of us are also weird or phantom-like in themselves. Looking from a distance, these villages and camps look like gathering places formed by the fusion of black figures. But when you take a closer look, you will find that eyes and arms appear from time to time on the walls of villages and camps, and on various buildings. Obviously the shadow was forcibly transformed into a building. I dont know whether their transformation was voluntary, or whether they were transformed into this by other shadows due to failure. In order to ensure the safety of the route between the new city and Alidovi City, Gu Xi naturally had to clear out these villages and camps. ?As a result, the number of troops Gu Xi brought was not enough. After all, Gu Xi couldn''t let his more than ten levels of powerful troops serve as cannon fodder. ?So after capturing a village, Gu Xi had to release the bone obelisk to serve as a temporary soul summoning tower, and began to summon souls to replenish cannon fodder. ?However, there is a problem here. After the Shadow is killed in battle, there are very few corpses left behind, and most of them will turn into Strange Qi Orbs. Only a small part of the strange aura enhanced part will be left behind. ??The Obelisk of Bones summons spirits in a targeted manner, only strengthening the skeletal troops. ??If there are no bones, the souls transformed this time may only be ghosts, and the final undead army may not be blessed by the bone obelisk. ??Gu Xi, who had unleashed the spiritualism, was sighing there. ??However, he found that as he used spiritualism, different sounds seemed to come from the underground of the village he had just captured. ?Gu Xi looked over there in surprise and found a skeletal arm stretching out from the ground. "Huh?" ?Gu Xi was shocked. Could it be that there were a lot of bones buried in the ground? ?While Gu Xi was still thinking about this, more and more arms stretched out from the ground. Then a very special skeleton climbed up from the ground. The bones of these skeletons are obviously much larger than those of normal people. All the skeletons are between 1.9 and 2.1 meters tall, and the bones are much thicker than those of normal people. The arm bones of the arms are as thick as normal human leg bones. After getting up from the ground, they immediately grabbed the strange energy beads and strange weapons on the ground, and then they went outside without paying any attention to Gu Xi''s thoughts. This shocked Gu Xi. This is the first time Gu Xi has discovered the disobedient undead. He quickly checked the situation of these undead. [Beast Skeleton Soldier (level 11, summoned object): experience (0/5500), attack 18, defense 9, life 66, skills: undead creature, violent attack (not controlled and not affected by fear effects), madness Attack (hit twice or even three times in a row, and the power of the combo will not be weakened), enemy of the living (when attacking all creatures, the attack power is increased by 50%-125%). Looking at the attributes of this wild beast skeleton soldier, Gu Xi knew why these guys were disobedient. ??However, the skill of violent attack is actually not of much use to the undead. The Undead is about a group activity. The combat effectiveness of a single undead is weaker than that of soldiers of the same level. The undead themselves are immune to most fear effects. Its just that no one has ever mentioned this. After all, the undead are afraid of ghosts, so its better not to make such jokes. As for the crazy attack, the three-hit combo is a little stronger. Enemies of the living are the characteristics of ordinary ghosts, which habitually attack living bodies. ??This kind of wild beast skeleton soldier looks very high-level, but in fact it is just cannon fodder. However, Gu Xi became slightly interested in the underground situation of this village. When he first summoned the souls, he thought that only some ghosts would come out. Unexpectedly, as soon as this spiritualism was released, nearly 800 wild beast skeleton soldiers appeared here. ??The number of ghosts who died in the battle just now is probably only this much. ?At this moment, Gu Xi became curious about the situation underground in the village. Yellow Spring Dragon Robe! ?At Gu Xis command, the bearer of the Huangquan dragon robe appeared in front of him. ??Gu Xi put his hand on the back of the wearer and looked through the Huangquan dragon robe to the location of the previous village. During the battle just now, Gu Xi didn''t even release the Underworld Dragon Robe or anything else. In this village, the Bone Dragon and the Black Dragon went back and forth several times, and the dragon''s breath was breathed out, and that was it. Gu Xi never even thought about letting Huangquan Longpao go out to check Feng Shui or something. ?In Gu Xis mind, whats so good about this Feng Shui? After defeating the Shadow, it will directly turn into a Magic Orb. Looking at the feng shui, there is no place to bury it even if you want to. But now, there are so many skeletons appearing underground in the village, and they are still such unique skeletons, and they finally transformed into wild beast skeleton soldiers. This forced Gu Xi to consider whether there was any problem with the location of this village. ?So through the holder of the Huangquan dragon robe, Gu Xi looked at the original location of the village differently. At this time, Gu Xi immediately saw that the village in front of him was a node of the earth''s veins. ?It is precisely because of the aura emanating from the node that the shadows will be stationed here. If it was just like this, Gu Xi felt something was wrong. Normally speaking, villages are either concentrated and located by water, or on living roads such as roadsides. ?Either it has some important meaning, for example, the fortress will be stuck in a location between two mountains. The village in front of you is built on the ground, which is quite reasonable. ?But that was not what Gu Xi was looking for. He wanted to find out why there were bodies buried underground. Lets go over and have a look! ?Under Gu Xis order, Gu Xi personally came to the location where Guiying Village was just completed. Dig! What Dominic wanted to do before, Gu Xi did it himself. ??The transformed undead combat team with extremely strong combat effectiveness has now all turned into coolie undead and dug up where the Shadow Village was originally. Fortunately, a large number of wild beast skeleton soldiers climbed up from the ground just now, making the ground easier to dig. Otherwise, if these undead men who have no tools want to dig up the ground here, we dont know how much energy it will take. After the undead dug up the ground, Gu Xi jumped down and took a look. ?Then a look of doubt flashed in Gu Xi''s eyes. There are no human traces. ??It''s just that there was no place to dispose of the bones left over from being eaten by the Shadow, so they were buried underground. ?But Gu Xi always felt that it was unreasonable. Something seems to have been erased here. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1085： Grow as soon as it appears (please subscribe) Chapter 1085: Grow as soon as it appears (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! Must check. ?Now Gu Xi is like a frightened bird. If he finds any problem, he must deal with it seriously. After all, this location is too close to Alidovi City. ??At most, it is more than thirty miles, not even 20 kilometers. If you want to calculate it, it is only half a marathon. Anyone can finish it in half a day. ??If something goes wrong, it will pose a great threat to Alidovi City. ?It would be fine if Gu Xi didn''t discover it. Now that he has discovered this problem, he must solve it. ?At this time, Gu Xi was choosing the location for the dungeon. ?He wanted to see if there was anyone behind the scenes. He summoned some of the bones still buried in the ground and transformed them into wild beast skeleton soldiers. Gu Xi led his troops and left the direction with the new group of troops who had disappeared. ?Although the Wild Beast Skeleton Soldier has all kinds of shortcomings, there is one thing that cannot be said. Their perception of living things is quite excellent. Even though they may be running around in a swarm, the direction they are heading is quite clear. Gu Xi, who couldn''t find any clues here, immediately followed him with his men. ??The wild beast skeleton soldiers are much more powerful than the transformed undead troops under Gu Xi. They are a combination of undead and berserker. When it comes to fighting, it really doesnt matter whether you have a weapon or not. ??Gu Xi just dug some soil in Guiying Village, and it didn''t take long. They have already fought seven or eight miles from here. Dont talk about shadows on the road, even the grass underground will be pulled out and thrown aside. ?When Gu Xi caught up with them, they were besieging a shadow village. ??This village was obviously transformed by Shadow on its own initiative. He looks like a hill made of strange shadows. On the top of the mountain is a huge head, and the body is armor made of soil and stone. Countless arms holding weapons grow on these walls. ??Everyone approaching this shadow village will be attacked by the shadow arm immediately. Even a well-informed person like Gu Xi was startled when he saw the shadowy village in front of him. But those wild beast skeleton soldiers didn''t care at all. They had no weapons in their hands, so they jumped up and grabbed the weapons in their arms. Either use your body to hit the hard top directly. Anyway, with their movements, the wild beast skeleton soldiers here have more or less grabbed suitable weapons. At this time, it can be seen that the wild beast skeleton soldiers are not all brainless existences. They have strong adaptability in weapons and equipment. Most of the weapons in their hands can be quickly mastered and their full combat effectiveness can be exerted. Such a wild beast skeleton soldier is more suitable to be placed under Dietrich. Such a thought flashed through Gu Xi''s mind. At this moment, the faster-running Wild Beast Skeleton Soldier had already jumped onto the body of the lurking shadow. ?At this time, there were some changes in the shadow village. A large number of wooden frames appeared on the shadow village. ?This situation also surprised Gu Xi. You must know that the situation of the shadow in front of you is completely different from other shadows. He has too many foreign objects on his body. It is normal to have more wooden shelves now. With the appearance of these wooden shelves. A large number of black shadows hung on the wooden frame. From a distance, it looked like a large number of dead bodies hanging on the gallows. But these corpses have different abilities. When the wild beast skeleton soldiers rushed upward, these corpses swayed slightly and made a strange sound. ?Even though he was far away from the battlefield, Gu Xi felt a sense of fear from the bottom of his heart. Psychic spells? ?Gu Xi raised his head, and saw that the shadow village in front of him still had such a method? ?However, before they could see the opponent''s situation clearly, the wild beast skeleton soldiers rushed forward and pulled out all the wooden shelves that appeared in the Shadow Village. ??There were even some wild beast skeleton soldiers directly holding up this wooden frame and using it as a weapon, hitting the Shadow Village heavily. ?Looking at this progress, Gu Xi was also a little speechless. ??Is Shadow Village so stupid? I saw that the wild beast skeleton soldiers were not afraid of death, and they even used fear effects to scare people away. Who gave you the idea? ?Oh, you cant see the attributes of the Wild Beast Skeleton Soldier, thats okay. There is a reason for your defeat. Its not because youre being lazy, its because youre being restrained. Gu Xi shook his head. By default, this battle will be fought by the Wild Beast Skeleton Soldiers. ?His undead troops did not participate in this matter, and only helped the holder of the Bone Obelisk to set up the Bone Soul Resurrection Tower. After this battle is over, Gu Xi will summon the soul as soon as possible. ? Gu Xi also wanted to see if this Shadow Village was similar to the Shadow Village we captured before, with a large number of corpses buried underground. If there is, then someone may be setting it up nearby. ??No matter whether Gu Xi has found the core of the other party or not, this matter must be taken seriously. if there is not. ?Then Gu Xi can rest assured that he can find a suitable place with peace of mind and put down the title deed of the underground city. No matter what the final outcome is, some things have to be done. If you do it earlier, you can still have some free time to take a look around. While Gu Xi was setting up the Bone Soul Resurrection Tower, some changes occurred in the battle in Shadow Village. ??Those wooden shelves that were pulled up from the ground by the wild beast skeleton soldiers actually changed because they were pulled out of the ground. ??The ghostly shadows hanging above not only did not disappear, but became more and more numerous, and the screams became more and more shrill. ?The Wild Beast Skeleton Soldiers are also getting more and more excited. It can be seen that these wooden frames play a very powerful role after being taken into their hands. Looking at the increasingly violent beast skeleton soldiers, Gu Xi was speechless. He never expected that this wild beast skeleton soldier would evolve independently after just one battle. ??Is the Shadow Village in front of you specially here to deliver equipment? Otherwise it was such a coincidence, the equipment that was given to the Wild Beast Skeleton Soldiers was exactly what they needed most. ??These wild beast skeleton soldiers armed with wooden stands didn''t need any other weapons. They held up the wooden stands and smashed them nearby. And this wooden frame actually has the effect of absorbing strange shadows. As long as it is hit, the shadow arm on the nearby wall or even the entire wall will be knocked down. ?At the same time, the shadow on the wooden shelf will become more solid, and the size will become significantly larger. ??Many more mouths began to appear on these strange figures, and each mouth kept screaming, making sounds that made people feel frightened. ?And this shadow village was about to be torn into pieces by the wild beast skeleton soldiers. At this moment, it was also the time for Gu Xi to take action. Seeing the Bone Soul-Calling Tower being lowered, Gu Xi decisively performed a Spirit-Calling Technique! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1086： Running all the way (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1086: Running all the way (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! After one spiritual spell, Gu Xi finally saw what he wanted to see but was not willing to see. There are a large number of corpses buried under the Shadow Village. ?This is really a crime. Looking at the more than 600 wild beast skeleton soldiers crawling out of the ground, Gu Xi began to murmur in his heart. You say that you, a British king, have ascended to the throne with the support of the power of the great king. Not making a good offering, but also trying to deceive people. Helping to build such a mirror underground palace. ??It turns out that it''s not enough to have a great king in this mirror underground palace, there are other enemies hidden? ??This is how many things are mixed in. ??The holder of the Huangquan dragon robe has always been by Gu Xi''s side, allowing Gu Xi to use his sight to check the changes in feng shui nearby. ?This directly negated Gu Xis previous thoughts. ??If they are all the same earth vein, then Gu Xi doesn''t mind directly uprooting the dragon vein and uprooting the earth vein. Upon hearing this, the transformed undead who had just crawled out of the dug pit quickly picked up the weapons they had put aside and chased the wild beast skeleton soldiers. In the previous Shadow Village, the corpses underground were clearly leftovers and piled up anywhere. After digging up the ground where the wild beast skeleton soldiers crawled out, Gu Xi just jumped down and took a look, frowning. ?Although the situations of the two Shadow Villages are different, Gu Xi is still willing to believe that all Shadow Villages are built on the nodes of the earth. Now they are used as coolies. There seems to be something wrong with this situation. Its right here, dig it up and let me take a look. ??But the burial method in the village in front of them was completely different. They clearly planned and arranged the traps and killings here. After the Transformation of the Undead combat team launched an attack, Gu Xi led the Bone Dragon in pursuit. ?While complaining, Gu Xi asked his men to put away all the strange energy beads that had been transformed into the dead people in the shadow village, locked the position through the underworld dragon robe, pointed to the ground and said. The burial methods in the two villages are fundamentally different. ?? He raised his head and glanced at the wild beast skeleton soldiers who had already killed them in the distance. Gu Xi quickly ordered: "Follow me. I want to see what is going on around here." ?Gu Xi planned to follow two more villages to check out. The bones buried under the shadow village in front of us are obviously different from those in the previous village. ?This made Gu Xi somewhat curious about the situation nearby. ??Although there were a large number of bones buried under both villages, Gu Xi could tell at a glance that the situations on both sides were different. This made Gu Xi a little curious about the direction of the earth''s veins. ??There is nothing good to say about the undead combat team that acts as coolies. They are not needed in the battle, nor are they needed to protect Gu Xi. But what happened next made Gu Xi change his mind. He followed the wild beast skeleton soldiers in pursuit. ??In this pursuit, we chased five mysterious shadow villages and a mysterious camp. The Shadow villages and camps in these places have not deviated from the original Shadow style. ?Last time, there were only a few ghosts who turned themselves into mountains. Most of them used ghosts as cornerstones and building materials to build their own villages. ??Its just that in these shadow villages, the number of corpses buried underground is increasing. There are also some gold and silver utensils or gold and silver coins placed next to the corpses. Although these corpses were transformed into new wild beast skeleton soldiers and crawled out of the ground through Gu Xi''s spiritualism. But the location where they were buried and the gold and silver vessels that were not taken away will not change. ?Through these, Gu Xi found three completely different earth veins, and the strange camp was located at the junction of the two earth veins. This is why Gu Xi didn''t stop. He found that all ley lines seemed to come from the same direction, but the ley lines had different directions and changes. Now if he uses Dragon Burial Veins, he can easily defeat some ghost dragons. But it is equivalent to cutting off the subsequent search for earth veins. ?The flow of earth veins in front of him made Gu Xi increasingly believe that there was a gathering point of large earth veins nearby. So he was naturally willing to pursue him. As for the increase in the number of wild beast skeleton soldiers, that is just a minor matter. After several battles, Gu Xi stopped summoning souls after the battle. As long as the wild beast skeleton soldiers were halfway through, he would directly start summoning souls. Since the corpses are buried underground anyway, the killed shadows have a large number of souls available, so the soul summoning will never be unsuccessful. After these few battles, the number of wild beast skeleton soldiers under Gu Xi has reached more than 5,000. Of course, among the more than 5,000 wild beast skeleton soldiers, only a small part of the wild beast skeleton soldiers who have obtained the wooden frame have been strengthened. The others can be regarded as having combat effectiveness if they can grab a weapon. ??But this is definitely a very strong combat force. ?Think about it and you can understand that if a force of four to five thousand Berserkers launches a charge, only the knights can resist it. Other troops, when they are insufficient in number and strength, will die in a head-on fight. They are not as fast as cavalry, and the effect of charging into formation is similar to that of cavalry units. In terms of flexibility and autonomy, they are better than cavalry units. Especially now, Gu Xi likes this army of wild beast skeleton soldiers even more. Until the Wild Beast Skeleton Soldiers, they met an enemy who could withstand their attack. ?At this time, Gu Xi also understood that he had finally found a suitable location for building a city. ?It is a city wall that is half buried underground. There is a special kind of shadow army behind the city wall. They are a combination of heavy defense and long range. ? Their bodies were fused with the strange city wall. Only one-third of their bodies looked like humans, and the remaining parts were fused with the wall. ?Looking from a distance, it looks like a human face growing on a black wall. ?At the corner of the wall, there are many legs. Through these human legs, the wall can be moved freely on the city wall buried underground. They can even be combined with each other to form a battle formation such as a turtle shield. ?But this is only the front of people. On their backs, there is half a catapult. This kind of catapult does not need to be operated by anyone. It only needs to be locked on the target to throw. Those thrown out are also some skulls or broken bones. Although it is not big, it will explode when it hits the ground. The Wild Beast Skeleton Soldier actually does not have a very good resistance to long-range attacks. Only against piercing attacks, with more than half chance of dodge. This is a general effect of skeleton soldiers. ?A large-scale attack like the catapult in front of us will do a lot of damage to the wild beast skeleton soldiers. As soon as they rushed out, a third of them were killed. ?The rest rushed to the city wall, but before they even got on the city wall, they were blocked by a row of strange shadows. ?The defense of these shadows is quite high, and the strength is also sufficient. No matter how the wild beast skeleton soldiers attack, they can''t break their defense line. At this time, Gu Xi, who was rushing over, also noticed that another strange troop was climbing up from behind the city wall. As soon as they appeared, they attracted Gu Xi''s attention. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1087： The Griffins Infinite Counterattack (Please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1087 The Griffins Infinite Counterattack (Please subscribe for more updates) Bone dragon troops, attack! Looking at the troops climbing up from behind the city wall, Gu Xi, who had just arrived, immediately issued an order. Although the troops who climbed up from behind the city wall were distorted out of shape due to the mirror image of the underground palace. But Gu Xi could still see where this thing came from. ?That is clearly the gryphon that has transformed into a shadow. Not to mention other things, their size is more than double that of normal griffins. ?At the same time, the heavy armor they wear is also full of weird style. It is obvious that these heavy armors are made of a mixture of human skin and human bone. On the surface of the heavy armor, there are barbs formed by halberd fragments. It can be seen that the heavy armor on this griffin is pieced together from the corpses of serious halberdiers and spearmen. ??When these griffins climbed out from behind the city wall, they had no intention of flying up and fighting. Instead, they jumped over the shadow monsters in front and pounced into the team of wild beast skeleton soldiers. As soon as they took action, Gu Xi was immediately speechless. This is the first time he has seen an existence that can compete with the wild beast skeleton soldiers. ?These griffins are quite agile despite their size. Although I dont know why they dont fly, their attack speed, no, it should be said that their counterattack speed is quite fast. As long as someone attacks them, they can fight back immediately. And they can accurately hit the enemies attacking them without hurting other nearby enemies. ?As soon as Gu Xi saw it, he knew that this counterattack effect was of the rules type. The gryphons infinite counterattack. ? It seems that all griffons can do this trick, and the difference is the number of counterattacks at most. Normal griffons are said to have unlimited counterattacks, but in fact they can only counterattack three to five times at most. If we continue to fight back like this, the gryphon himself will be hacked to death. But the gryphon in front of him didn''t care. Their vitality seems to be very strong, and they dont care at all when the wild beast skeleton soldiers attack them. On the contrary, their counterattack has a strong impact on the wild beast skeleton soldiers. Although they cannot directly kill the wild beast skeleton soldiers, they can still knock them away with one blow. As for the attacks of the wild beast skeleton soldiers, a large part of them were blocked by the thick armor on their bodies. ?Even if there is no one blocking the attack, the griffins can withstand it. For a time, the team of wild beast skeleton soldiers became chaotic. And these wild beast skeleton soldiers are notoriously brainless, and they are not controlled at all. When fighting against the wind before, Gu Xi thought they were quite useful. But in the current situation, Gu Xi also discovered the problem of the wild beast skeleton soldiers. That''s why he released the Bone Dragon immediately. Originally, Gu Xi''s plan was to have the Bone Dragon and Black Dragon fly behind the city wall and unleash a wave of Dragon Breath against the enemy''s city wall. Now it seems that this plan is no longer suitable. When the bone dragon flew up, Gu Xi pointed at the battlefield below. On the battlefield below, go directly to the Curse of Aging. The black dragon and the red dragon will follow, and the dragons breath jet will follow! Under Gu Xis order, the level 26 ghost dragon rushed to the front. It will also be cursed with aging. Although I am not very proficient in it, I can still use it. ?? So there were more than 600 bone dragons, ghost dragons, and even ghost dragons, regardless of their level, they were just spraying the curse of aging downwards. This time the aging curse did not even let go of the wild beast skeleton soldiers below. The Ghost Dragon and the Bone Dragon didn''t even distinguish which ones were their own and which ones were the enemies. Anyway, it was just a range, just keep fighting. The function of the aging curse is to reduce vitality and attack power. After the large-scale aging curse fell, the wild beast skeleton soldiers were naturally affected, but for them, the reduction in strength and vitality was nothing. They are inherently weaker than these griffins. The reduced attack power and vitality are reduced by percentages. Comparing the two sides, it means there is no change. So the Wild Beast Skeleton Soldiers pretended that nothing like this had happened, and continued to attack as before. But for griffins, the situation is different. ?These griffins are not uncontrollable existences like the wild beast skeleton soldiers. ?As soon as their vitality dropped, they immediately understood what situation they had encountered. At the same time, he also understood Gu Xis tactics. First reduce the griffin''s vitality, and then send a wave of dragon''s breath from the sky towards the griffin''s position. As long as these griffons fly and fight with the bone dragon in the sky, the effect of this curse will be reflected. As for the wild beast skeleton soldiers below who are also cursed, Gu Xi can summon their souls at any time, so there is no need to worry about their safety. ??But Gu Xi never expected that the black dragon and the red dragon began to breathe out dragon breath, and these griffons still had no idea of ??flying. At this moment, a thought suddenly flashed through Gu Xi''s mind. These griffons must not be able to fly. ?Thinking of this, Gu Xi''s eyes lit up. This seems to be the case. When these gryphons came out before, they also climbed out from behind and jumped down from the city wall to attack. Although their wings were spread, they did not fly up. They only traveled a short distance by jumping from top to bottom. gliding. These guys may have been affected by something, and they can no longer fly. Gu Xi judged the situation of these griffons immediately. At the same time, he felt somewhat annoyed that he had not discovered this situation earlier. Had he discovered it earlier, he would not have issued the order just now. ?But now the order has been issued and the aging curse has been used. ?There was no way Gu Xi could take back the curse. Now Gu Xi can only deal with the situation at hand through other means. The combat team goes out and kills the griffons. The bone dragon and ghost dragon fly towards the city wall and attack behind the city wall. Under Gu Xis order, all the Bone Dragon troops immediately changed directions. They pounced on the wall-like shadow monster on the city wall. The frontal defense of this kind of shadow monster is very strong, but the catapult on the back is not that strong. It can even be said that it has no defense at all. This is like an ordinary person wearing a cloth and holding a full-body shield. With a shield, the defense is strong enough, but if the shield is gone, there is nothing. ??Ghost dragons and bone dragons flew from the sky and pounced directly on the catapult behind them. Some of them used breath, and some pounced directly and used physical attacks. No matter what method is used, the attacks of ghost dragons and bone dragons will all fall on this shadowy creature 100% of the time. With just one wave of attacks, a large number of shadow creatures were killed. The part of them that belonged to the shadows quickly turned into beads of strange energy, while the parts that belonged to the catapult and the wall were left behind, scattered into bricks and parts, and scattered on the city wall. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1088： Tiny city (please subscribe) Chapter 1088 The Fragmented City (Please subscribe) As the long-lasting shadow on the city wall fell, some of the wild beast skeleton soldiers still near the city wall seemed to see hope. They jumped towards the city wall again, holding up the weapons in their hands and opening the door opened by the bone dragon. The gap rushed in. When he rushed behind the shadow monster, everything was already over. Before there is sufficient defense, there is almost nothing that can resist the attack of the wild beast skeleton soldiers. At this time, their strongest characteristic is their crazy attack, a three-hit combo that does not weaken the attack effect. At this time, their attacks were really like chopping melons and vegetables, chopping all the way through. As soon as he turned his head, all the shadow monsters on the city wall were hacked to death. In the battle outside, the griffins, who were unable to fly and whose lives had been reduced by at least half due to the aging curse, also died at the hands of Gu Xi''s undead-transforming combat team. The undead combat team is not like the previous wild beast skeleton soldiers, which are mindless in fighting. Before they took action, they had already clearly seen the situation of these griffins. When he rushed out, he ignored the others, and the first wave was long-range attacks. ??Dont griffons have infinite counterattacks? ?Then let the opponent counterattack. Anyway, there is no way to counterattack from a distance. As soon as this wave of long-range attacks continued, a group of ghosts rushed to the front. They blocked the griffon''s position. In other words, the battle plan of the undead combat team was to use ghosts to attack the griffin''s attacks. These griffons are still facing physical attacks, and the ghosts can directly ignore 70% of the attack methods. So using ghosts to trap the griffins is the most suitable way for the undead combat team to transform. ?This time the gryphon was stumped. Their attack methods are actually not strong, at least their attack speed is not fast. ?Only when they counterattack, they can make the other party hit them, and they hit them. Now everything is blocked by ghosts. They will not be able to defeat the enemies outside. The enemies outside can also use long-range means to focus fire or burst fire on them. With one wave of attacks, most of the griffins fell down. As a result, the strength of the undead combat team was obviously increased, and they quickly stepped forward to deal with the remaining griffons. I believe that within a few rounds, all these griffins will be killed. At this time, Gu Xi also began to look behind the city wall. ?Now Gu Xi is certain that there must be something different behind the city wall. ?This will give rise to two powerful shadow troops. You must know that with the fighting styles and strength of these two shadow troops, they can occupy a piece of territory in the original Alidovi City. But they are all staying here. ?This shows that something must be hidden behind the city wall. When his troops gained the upper hand, Gu Xi''s curiosity aroused, and the Holy Silver Evil Coffin took Gu Xi and rushed to the city wall. At this time, the city wall has almost been cleared. ?Standing on this city wall, Gu Xi can also see the situation behind the city wall. If the previous city wall was buried half of the city wall underground. ?Everything behind the city wall opened Gu Xi''s eyes. He has never seen such a small city. This is actually the ruins of a large city. What left Gu Xi speechless the most was that the ruins in front of him, just like what he just said, were too fragmented. The ruins were actually divided into countless pieces. ?The whole feeling is like a city, placed among the fragments of the mirror. No matter which mirror angle you look at, there is only a small part of the city. "This is Huawandong. This is it." ??It would be great if Luna could come here. " ?Gu Xi muttered and understood the situation in front of him. The city was not a mirror image sent in by the British royal family. This city may have been inadvertently captured by the power in the mirror underground palace and dragged in. As a result, I encountered some problems when entering the mirror underground palace. Although I dont know what this problem is, the ending is here. ?Such a large city is forever sealed in countless mirror fragments. Can''t get out or get in. Looking at the city full of human style in the mirror, Gu Xi also slowly understood the situation of the shadow villages along the way. It seems that they still have plans to save themselves. It''s just that they don''t have that ability. Even if the population is sent into the mirror underground palace, there is no way to survive well. In the end, it became the nourishment of Shadow. ??The corpses buried underground in the village are probably the last of the people who fought to save the city. Gu Xi thought for a while, and finally raised his left hand. ?At first Gu Xi was thinking that he was just here to place a title deed. There is no need to use Luna. ?It seems that the situation is still not good now. Because of this gap, a leyline convergence point has been formed here. It is absolutely appropriate to put the title deed of the dungeon here. But a city-sized mirror destroyed everything. Gu interest needs to make some adjustments. Luna, can you hear me? Special Mirror contacted Luna immediately. Sir, what happened? Has the dungeon been laid out? Need me to make connections between cities now? " Luna immediately connected with Gu Xi. "No, I just found a suitable place, but I discovered this situation. Do you want this city?" Gu Xi raised his left hand so that the mirror could see more of the situation in front of him. What city? Wait, sir, can you go to a higher place and have a look? ?Luna didnt understand what Gu Xi meant at first. But when Gu Xiju recorded the detailed city in front of her, Luna suddenly became excited. Okay, wait for me. ?Gu Xi glanced around, and finally waved to the two-headed bone dragon in the sky. The two-headed dragon flew down quickly. Gu Xi grabbed one of the ribs of the two-headed dragon with his right hand and raised his left hand flat, letting the two-headed dragon fly upward. Record everything below into the special mirror. Luna really knows much better than others about the strange situation on the mirror. After Gu Xi circled around in the sky, Luna gave a new response. Sir, this city has become one with the mirror, and there are only two options to deal with it. I just dont know whether you want a city or something else. " What happens if you want a city? What happens if you want something else? If we want a city, we will get a city that always exists in the mirror. When the time comes, the deployment of troops, the exchange of resources, etc., will all be processed through the mirror. If you want something else, we may be able to get a mirror-based one, orange! " (End of this chapter) Chapter 1089： The choice of Gu Xi (please subscribe) Chapter 1089 Gu Xis choice (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! Huh? Gu Xi couldn''t help but take a breath of cold air upon hearing this. From the very beginning, Gu Xi had guessed that Luna would definitely be able to ''save'' the city. ?This is a good thing, it will directly create an extra city. Even though there is no one in the city now. But the city is clearly here. If it doesn''t work, if we add some more people in due course, the city can always survive. ??Isnt this just picking up a city for nothing? So when he called Luna, he thought that as long as he could save the city, he would choose others and ignore others. But the appearance of the orange outfit made Gu Xi''s heart flutter. Because Gu Xi can use this city as a surprise weapon. Choose a city. You can tell from the shadow monsters we fought before that this city is a human city and it should be almost complete. With the orange equipment, Luna''s safety will be guaranteed. If Luna is alive, not only can Alidovi City survive, but her weird mirror space can also be used. This is quite advantageous for Gu Xi who has combat needs. Choose one of the two, and he doesnt know how to choose. Each piece of orange equipment can change the situation of a battle. Orange outfit with mainly mirror surface. ?Then the swordsman camp and the temple can be built next, and the knights can also think about it. Maybe angels can be born. ??But at this moment, Gu Xi felt hesitant. ? Gu Xi can tell after thinking about it that this thing is probably the most suitable for Luna to use. If nothing else, the Griffin Tower must have been built. But he never thought that the city could be saved, but if he gave up saving the city, he would get an orange piece of equipment. Slowly use time to accumulate and develop. This is where you can see the effect of orange equipment. It can be said that in this regard, Gu Xi prefers to let Luna get an orange outfit. Along the way, Gu Xi came into contact with several pieces of orange equipment. Whether they were alone, suppressed, or could only be used in a certain city, no matter what kind of orange equipment they were, they all deserved the name orange equipment. . At that time, Luna will be the key to saving lives. In the end, one more powerful force can come out. Perhaps this army can save him one day. Not to mention other things, the loss of the Bone Obelisk almost led to the capture of Bailian City. ?Thinking of this, Gu Xi said decisively: "Luna, take the orange equipment." ?Luna understood Gu Xi''s thoughts as soon as she heard this, "Okay, sir, don''t move around for now. I will find a way to get over now." Compared to Gu Xi going out to fight in the city, Luna''s travel will be more troublesome. Although she is in Aridovi City, Luna can go anywhere. But once she leaves the city, her connection with Aridovi City will be much weaker. This is when Luna is at her weakest. Before, there was no other way, so Luna would fight beside Gu Xi. ?Now that the number of troops around Gu Xi is sufficient, Luna rarely participates in Gu Xi''s battles anymore. ??This time out of the city, Luna had no choice but to comply with Princess Anna''s arrangement and took the Three Lions and Dominic with her. In the words of Princess Anna, Lunas combat effectiveness is now somewhat insufficient.?????If she goes out and is destroyed by others, will the city of Aridovi continue to develop? So Princess Anna must squeeze out an army no matter what, even if she is squeezed. ?So now in the Grand Princess Council, Lord Three Lions, who has certain command ability, has been released, and Dominic, the newest leader under Gu Xi, has also been released. Dominica has been prepared for a long time. Gu Xi discussed this matter with Princess Anna before sending out the army. When establishing a satellite city outside, you must arrange for manpower to be stationed there. In the early stage, the leader level must be arranged. Because we are leading non-undead troops, among so many leaders, only Dominic''s talent is the most suitable. He can bring troops of many different races without losing morale. ? It is the best choice for underground cities. Only Dominic can control the troops here. So when Gu Xi sent out troops, Dominic was actually preparing his own troops. ??But he never expected that Gu Xi would ask him to send troops in such a short period of time, and the task of sending troops was to protect Luna during her trip. Dominique is really not very good at protecting people. With the bone-eating silt, white bone locusts, black sandalwood spiders and other undead troops arranged for him, Dominic protected Luna and left quickly. Unlike the troops on the Dominican side, Lord Three Lions did not have many troops on hand. ??Most of Alidovili''s troops are currently undergoing a new round of reorganization. There are troops that can be mobilized now, but mobilizing them now means giving up reorganization. It will be too late to change their equipment when they come back. Princess Anna would not do such a thing. She asked Lord Three Lions to come out just to serve as a consultant and positioning. ??If something happens, Lord Three Lions can let Princess Anna know where the problem is as soon as possible, and Princess Anna can also send troops to support immediately. After preparing the troops, they followed the road opened by Gu Xi. Luna was still floating on her own. After leaving Aridovi City, Luna discovered a situation. Neither she nor the contracted undead under Gu Xi had suitable mounts. In the city of Aridovi, its okay if they dont have mounts. ??Whether it''s Luna or Shaya, they can keep up with the moving speed of the Holy Silver Evil Coffin. ??But after leaving Aridovi City, Luna did not have the blessing of Aridovi City, and it was inconvenient to use the strange power of mirror images. Without a mount, it became a big problem. Her movement speed is not very fast. On the other hand, Dominic, although he is considered a newcomer under Gu Xi, he has a mount. Even if the mount doesn''t look very good, it can still increase his movement speed. Looking at the situation in Dominic, Luna was thinking that after returning, she would definitely find a way to build a stable for horse training. Not to mention anything else, heroes and brave men must be equipped with mounts. Heroes are needed to command battles. If a brave man is equipped with a mount, he may be able to use them in battles. So Luna found Lord Three Lions. Three Lions, please ask Princess Anna if she has any plans to train a group of mounts? "Yes, the eldest princess has plans to train some griffins and war horses, but the situation in Alidovi City is not suitable. There are no griffin species for griffins, and war horses will transform into other forms in this city, so this matter has been Drag it down. What, Lady Luna wants to train a mount? " Yes, I didnt feel much in the city of Aridovi before, but now that Im out of the city, its a bit inconvenient without a mount. Lady Luna, do you think a lion is a suitable mount? (End of this chapter) Chapter 1090： Cities that can be converted into orange clothing (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1090 A city that can be transformed into an orange outfit (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend and vote for me, and ask for your support! ??When Luna led the team and rushed to Gu Xi''s side, Gu Xi had already cleared the battlefield. ?The ghostly corpses on the wall in front and the catapult behind have been cleared away. The shadow parts of these shadow monsters turn into air beads when killed. But the wall parts and catapult parts were retained and turned into stones and catapult parts. ?These things can be used later, so when he has some free time, Gu Xi simply asks his men to put these things aside. As the battle ended, Gu Xi discovered that the wild beast skeleton soldiers were actually obedient sometimes. ?After discovering that Gu Xi had no intention of attacking, they actually stopped like this. They did not go to the next place to fight immediately after the first wave like before, and had no idea of ??stopping to rest. ?After these wild beast skeleton soldiers stopped, there was no need for Gu Xi to arrange them specially, they could handle everything by themselves. The bones of the wild beast skeleton soldiers who died in the battle were used by them. I have to say that their choice is good. Although it is not as good as the wooden frame that can swallow shadows and produce screams of fear, this kind of wood can definitely crush a wild beast skeleton soldier with one blow. ??Although they can''t use the complete catapult, they can always grab the scattered parts. The catapult arm is a very good wood and can be used. ?But she didn''t care about the issue of soldier training. She looked over and was just thinking about whether there was a training camp for these wild beast skeleton soldiers, and whether they were skeletons or giants. Some snatched away some of the bones and put them on their own bodies, while others snatched away the weapons and equipment of their fallen companions and regarded them as their own. It was Lord Three Lions who took the opportunity to step forward and wanted to confirm the strength of the wild beast skeleton soldiers. As for the wooden frame, they only thought it was useful for fighting against shadows, and their true combat effectiveness was not used. Therefore, many people held it, but few actually used it. ?But judging from the current situation, these wild beast skeleton soldiers seem to have the idea of ????tying this wooden frame to their backs and using it as a flag. ?Before Gu Xi used these corpses to summon the souls, they divided up the corpses of the wild beast skeleton soldiers who died in the battle. ?When I stood there, I always felt like I was about to give you a stick when I drew my weapon. When Luna came over, it happened to be when Gu Xi was there to count the wild beast skeleton soldiers. ?The catapults left behind by the shadows of those they killed also fell into their eyes. But their energy and spirit have been significantly strengthened. This is even more true now. Only a few wild beast skeleton soldiers still hold wooden frames in their hands. After this battle, the number of originally four to five thousand wild beast skeleton soldiers was reduced to more than 2,700. In the empty mind of the wild beast skeleton soldier, any weapon that can kill him instantly is a good weapon. Hence, most of the surviving wild beast skeleton soldiers want to use this throwing arm as their main weapon. Some wild beast skeleton soldiers without weapons directly grabbed the catapult''s throwing arm. Seeing these wild beast skeleton soldiers, Luna couldn''t help but take a second look. Compared to when the Wild Beast Skeleton Soldiers were at their strongest, the number was much lower. Some even put their movable arms directly on their bodies, regardless of whether having extra arms would affect their flexibility. At the same time, they also grabbed all the weapons they could see. ?Seeing Luna and the others arriving, Gu Xi also came up to greet them. Luna, youre here at the right time. Come and see if this wall should be demolished? Let me see first. ?Luna waved to Gu Xi, but a smile appeared on her face. In the past, it was Luna who had always welcomed Gu Xi, and now she also wanted to let Gu Xi experience the process of welcoming other people. ?Luna smiled and floated up the city wall. Standing on the city wall, Luna also saw the city that was extremely fragmented. When she saw this city, Luna couldn''t help but sigh. Its a pity, this is a good city, but something went wrong and its stuck in this place. How are you doing? Do you see anything? Gu Xi asked with concern. Luna didn''t answer anything, and just floated down. As she approached the city, her body began to shatter, as if she was about to be cut into countless pieces. But this method is a very common method of using mirrors in the weird mirror space. ??Luna has mastered most of the weird rules of mirroring. Even if she has never been exposed to one or two of them, she can understand the situation as soon as she comes into contact with them. ?The crushing method in front of her could cut a city into pieces, but it would not have any impact on Luna. Luna just stepped into the city in front of her. After Luna entered, Gu Xi also wanted to lead troops in. ?But before Gu Xi could get closer, he found a large number of mirrors blocking his way. Gu Xi could only stop outside the city and watch. ?But it didnt matter to Gu Xi, he almost went blind. ?It was okay that Gu Xi didn''t pay special attention to it before. But now that he looked at it, Gu Xi realized that he still underestimated the city in front of him. ?This city is not what he thought. Because of the broken mirror, it has become a puzzle with countless pieces. Instead, it turned into countless pieces of a jigsaw puzzle that were put together haphazardly. ?It felt like hundreds of thousands of jigsaw puzzle pieces all fell together. Don''t tell me what the pattern of this puzzle is. If you can tell the color, you are considered great. This is the situation before us. ?Gu Xi still wanted to see clearly what was going on in the city. ?That''s simply overthinking, even looking at mosaics is cleaner than this. When Gu Xi closed his eyes and stepped away, Luna who entered the city floated out again. ?Gu Xi didn''t care about anything else and hurriedly stepped forward and asked. "How is it going?" There is no hope of saving this city. Everything inside has been shattered into glass fragments. Everything inside is still intact, but it will take a certain amount of time to put it back together. I dont have the energy and intelligence. ??If Eve were to handle it, it would take almost three to four years to put it together. " Forget it, stop talking about this. I have no hope for this city anymore. What I want to ask is the orange outfit. Are you sure about the orange outfit? Yes, when I didnt come here before, I just had an idea. After I entered just now, I walked around before I came to an obvious judgment. ?The city in front of you has enough power to support an orange outfit. ??Its just that we may have to discuss how to make this orange outfit. " As soon as Gu Xi heard this, he immediately said, "Is there anything you need me to do?" Borrow the Bone Obelisk! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1091： The transformation of orange equipment begins (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1091 The transformation of orange equipment begins (please subscribe for more updates) "Give!" ??If it weren''t for the fact that the Six-rayed Lantern had already been bound to Gu Xi, Gu Xi would have wanted to take down the Six-rayed Lantern and give it to Luna. ??Now he raised his left hand, and the bearer of the bone obelisk came out. "Obelisk of Bones, give a blessing to the city in front of you. I will guide you. You handle it according to my instructions." As soon as Gu Xi gave up the bone obelisk, Luna took over the command unceremoniously. When the holder of the Bone Obelisk heard this, he quickly took action and cast a blessing in the direction Luna pointed. After casting the locust of blessing, the holder of the Bone Obelisk raised his head in surprise. Dont worry, there are a lot of unusable corpses inside. Although they are a little finely chopped, they are still corpses no matter how finely chopped they are. The Obelisk of Bones does not have any expression. It uses the corpses in the mirror city to activate the full effect of the Obelisk of Bones, blessing the city in front of it. As this blessing fell, Luna entered the city again. ?But this time, after Luna entered the city, a huge shadow began to appear in the sky above the city. ?The phantom is a golden statue, holding a two-handed sword about the same height as the statue in one hand, and holding an eagle shield in the other. ??When this phantom appeared, the movements of the holder of the Bone Obelisk also became obviously stiff, as if he had encountered something out of control. As soon as he saw it, Gu Xi hurriedly stepped forward to help the holder of the Bone Obelisk. ??But the holder of the Bone Obelisk took a step forward at this moment, and faced the phantom that appeared and dropped a blessing again. As the blessing went on, the shadow also turned to look at the bone obelisk. Then Gu Xi noticed that there was a satisfied smile in the eyes of the statue-like shadow. As the shadow slowly disappeared, Gu Xi found that the city in front of him, which had been turned into countless fragments, was slowly rising upwards. The fragments of the mirror are like the Milky Way at night, emitting little bits of starlight. ?When these fragments fly up, they keep changing. ? Gu Xi could tell that these fragments were intended to form a long sword or a vulture-shaped shield. ?However, it seems to be affected by something, and every time it takes shape, it will be actively broken up. ?Gu Xi, who was standing aside, could tell that Luna had already begun to deal with the orange equipment. ?Think about Luna entering the city just now twice. She was probably using her abilities to check the situation in the city and find ways to make orange equipment. ?The shadow caused by the blessing just now should be the spirit behind the city, or a sacred object in the city. ?This thing has always protected the city, allowing the city to maintain a certain degree of integrity even though it is fragmented. ??If the city is put together, maybe this city can still be used. But Gu Xi chose the orange outfit, so Luna naturally wanted to break up the power of the phantom. ?However, the phantom still has a certain influence on the city fragments. Even if the city is scattered, it still guides the remaining power in the city for many years to form the weapons used by the phantom. ??If Princess Anna were here, she might acquiesce to all this, because whether it is a long sword or an eagle-shaped shield, Princess Anna can use it. But for Luna, what does she want with this? Gu Xi has already acquiesced that this orange outfit is going to be given to her. She must choose an equipment that she can master to use. ?It is precisely for this reason that the flying mirror fragments got stuck in the last step. ?Seeing the problem, Gu Xi turned around and raised the six-rayed flame lamp, mobilized all his mana, and poured it all into the six-rayed lamp. ??With the injection of mana from Gu Xi, the holder of the Bone Obelisk also received a supplement of mana. He turned his head and glanced at Gu Xi. . At this time, Gu Xi was feeling where Luna was with his eyes closed. This is the tacit understanding between Gu Xi and Luna. ?While locking the position, the holder of the Bone Obelisk also moved his hand and placed another blessing on Luna''s position. This blessing is used to strengthen Luna''s control over everything. Luna in the mirror immediately felt the kindness from Gu Xi. In fact, Luna had considered two different solutions for dealing with orange equipment from the beginning. One is to completely transform the city in front of you into an orange outfit. The other is to use the equipment in her hand to absorb the remaining power in the city and turn the purple equipment into orange equipment. It was just that when she took action, the situation was somewhat out of control. After all, her level is not high yet, and her strength is still a bit weak. In addition, she has her own ideas, constantly preventing the mirror fragments from forming a long sword or an eagle-shaped shield. Some power is somewhat wasted here. As a result, Luna was somewhat unable to control the situation. Fortunately, at this time, Gu Xi added a blessing through the bone obelisk. This blessing is for Luna. As this blessing fell, Luna also felt that her mind was clear. Then the mirror, which was not very controlled, became much more obedient. At this time, Luna also understood that now was the opportunity to form an orange outfit. ?If you miss this opportunity, what the orange equipment will look like and what attributes it will have will be out of your control. So Luna immediately injected her own ideas into these mirror fragments. With the injection of Luna''s thoughts, all the mirror fragments formed a large number of orange light spots and began to fly towards the sky. Everything that was not under control before became smoother now. ?Gu Xi watched all the mirror fragments of the city rise into the air. ??It kept squeezing and shrinking in the air, emitting a dazzling orange light. It will be done. With his mana drained out, Gu Xi saw the situation in front of him at the first glance. This was somewhat similar to the situation when he made the blood dragon crown. I just dont know what Lunas situation is now. Did she control the orange outfit in front of her? ?At this moment, a huge full-length mirror suddenly appeared in the sky. The mirror body is surrounded by a gold inlaid frame, with a large number of weird patterns and some gems of different colors inlaid on it. ??If you can get closer, you will see many magic spells written in different characters near the gems. As soon as the full-length mirror appeared, all the orange light spots flew into the full-length mirror from all directions. When these light spots flew into the full-length mirror, the full-length mirror slowly turned orange. Until the last point of light disappeared, Luna floated out of the full-length mirror. ??When Luna floated out, the full-length mirror was like a flying sword, floating about ten centimeters behind Luna, neither far nor near, just floating like this. The ritual is completed, Luna gets new equipment (bound) Mirror Magic City (orange, cloak). (End of this chapter) Chapter 1092： Orange Mirror Magic City (please subscribe) Chapter 1092 Orange Costume-Magic City in the Mirror (Please subscribe) Such a large full-length mirror is a cloak? Magic cloak. Gu Xi felt a little speechless regarding the situation in front of him. ?However, the equipment style of dragging hard objects behind the back has actually been seen before. When Luna fell in front of Gu Xi, Gu Xi had already gotten used to it. He discovered that the full-length mirror was no longer floating all the time. ??When Luna lands on the ground, this full-length mirror will move backwards according to the situation around Luna, and will grow supporting legs to fall steadily to the ground. ??It was not a style that could not be adjusted once it was memorized, as Gu Xi imagined. ?It seems like this thing is somewhat intelligent. At least the intelligence level should be equivalent to that of the holder of the Six-rayed Flame Lamp. ?This made Gu Xi even more curious. He bypassed Luna and came to the full-length mirror. He stretched out his hand to touch it and saw the properties of the full-length mirror. In the Mirror Magic City (orange, cloak, Luna) After equipped: physical strength +15, intelligence +15, all mirror-related skill levels +5. Equipment requirements: physical strength 15, intelligence 15 Special 1: Magic Mirror City, a city (a player) can be backed up into the magic mirror. When the city is destroyed (the player is killed), the backed up city (player) can be resurrected through the backup copy. (Note: As long as the Magic City in the Mirror exists, the function of the Magic Mirror City will always work)] Special 2: Mirror Maze, seal an enemy into the mirror. You can seal it or cut it into pieces. As long as the user of the Mirror Magic City does not die, the enemy who is sealed will never be able to leave the mirror. Special 3: Mirror Purple Equipment, ten pieces of purple equipment can be stored in the mirror of the Magic City in the Mirror, and the purple equipment whose negative effects have been canceled can be taken out. Special 4: Mirror Guards, can seal hundreds of suitable soldiers into the mirror and release them when needed in battle, or send them to designated locations through the effect of the mirror (the mirror effect and ability can be mastered). Explanation 1: Although this is a cloak, when this cloak is draped on someone, he is equivalent to carrying a city with him. Note 2: There are many functions in this piece of equipment that require people to master the mirroring ability. If you do not master the mirroring ability, even basic skills cannot be activated. Looking at the properties of the Magic City in the Mirror, Gu Xi could only say one word of professionalism. It seems that this cloak is bound to Luna, which is really reasonable. The Magic City in the Mirror in front of her can be regarded as providing Luna with three extremely powerful abilities. Magic Mirror City. This is an ability that can be used to save one''s life. ??This skill can save Gu Xi''s life just by looking at attributes. ??If you really encounter an irresistible and powerful enemy, this will be your chance to escape. ?Although Gu Xi doesn''t want to be used as a backup, if something like this happens, Gu Xi must find a way out for himself. As for the skill of Mirror Maze, although the upper limit of the level and the strength of the skill are not stated in the description, Gu Xi believes that if he insists on a sneak attack, it should be possible to shut down a strong enemy. ?In this way, when Gu Xi faces a catastrophe, his chances of winning can be increased. Next, there is nothing to say about the effect of mirroring purple equipment, which is equivalent to eliminating the negative effects of ten purple equipment. ?This is similar to the situation with Gu Xi''s other orange equipment. At most, it helps Gu Xi solve the problem of negative effects of several purple equipment. In fact, the impact was not that big. Gu Xi just glanced at it and put it aside. It was the situation of the Mirror Guards that made Gu Xi a little confused. Hundred troops are not many. But how many mirror effects and abilities can be mastered here? ?Gu Xi has seen Lunas weird mirror space. ?Gu Xi also knows exactly how many kinds of strange abilities of mirror images are stored there. If these hundreds of soldiers can use these strange powers at will, their combat effectiveness will be very strong. ?Seeing Gu Xi''s satisfied expression, Luna knew that Gu Xi had seen the properties of the Demonic City in the Mirror. At this moment, Gu Xi suddenly said something. Luna, although your Magic City in the Mirror is good, is it too trendy? ??The appearance of a cloak like yours, isn''t it telling others that you have an orange outfit in your hand, waiting to be snatched? " Luna understood the meaning of Gu Xi''s words as soon as she heard it. Without waiting for Gu Xi to ask further questions, the full-length mirror that had been standing behind her quickly shrank, turning into a thumb-sized mirror that stuck to Luna''s back. With Luna''s hair down, no one can see this small mirror. ? And the position where it is posted just means that Luna is wearing a cloak, so others can''t tell anything. After attaching the mirror, Luna turned around. Sir, give me your hand! ?Gu Xi was a little confused and stretched out his hand. ?Luna stretched out her hand just a little bit on the back of Gu Xi''s hand. ?Gu Xi saw a mercury-silver symbol appear on the back of Gu Xi''s hand. ?Although Gu Xi has never seen this symbol before, Gu Xi can clearly understand that it represents the meaning of the subject. Is he considered a backup target? ??Gu Xi was about to say something when he found that his two clones and the virtual effects brought about by the power of the fox eye ring''s mind were slightly shaken. Gu Xi found that these effects were also clearly marked with symbols such as clone one and two, and virtual state one. How clearly you can see this. ?Although Gu Xi did not expect Luna to be so decisive, he immediately regarded himself as a backup. But he didnt expect that even the effects of clones and orange equipment could be backed up. It seems that the quality of the Demonic City in the Mirror should not be weak. Luna, you dont have to be like this. ??When the symbols on his hand slowly disappeared, Gu Xi still said something. Sir, if you die in the battle, there will be no possibility for us to exist. Alidovi City can be destroyed, but nothing can happen to you. " Luna knows the results of divination very well. At present, this is the best opportunity to ensure the safety of your interest rate. ??Gu Xi was also a little speechless about Luna''s choice. Just when he was about to say something more, Luna suddenly said: "Sir, I still have something to do in the city. I will leave first. I have taken away all the mirror images here. ?The space in front of us will be more stable than other places. Putting the city here is a good choice. " "What happened? I will send someone to take you back now." ?Looking at Luna''s anxious look, Gu Xi was also a little worried. "It''s nothing, it''s just a little trouble in the city. I''ll just go back and deal with it. Sir, you don''t need to give it away. After the land deeds are put in place, roads will be built and barracks activated first. After the roads are opened, there will be a gap between the two cities. The connection was established. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1093： Adjust the ley lines (please subscribe) Chapter 1093: Adjusting the Leyline (Please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! After saying all this, Luna did not need the protection of the army as she did when she came. Now she moved forward directly, and a door made of mirror fragments appeared in front of her. ?Looking from Gu Xis perspective, he will find that behind the gate is the Alidovi City Assembly Hall that he is familiar with. Before Gu Xi could see clearly what was happening behind the mirror, Luna stepped in. After Luna left, the mirror slowly disappeared. ?However, Gu Xi could tell at this time that Luna''s mirroring ability had been improved again. Many skills that were obviously not that strong before can now be used easily. After Luna left, Gu Xi also calmed down. ??This is a fairly large city foundation, covering an area of ??about fifty square kilometers. ?This made Gu Xi feel much better. ?Gu Xi was surprised to find that Luna had really taken away only the part of the city. As for the underground veins and other things, he still kept all of them. Gu Xi quickly searched for the nodes with numerous earth veins. Through this observation, Gu Xi understood some of the urban construction situation at this time. It is almost one-tenth the size of the city of Alidovi. ?This should be the style of human cities back then. They always liked to make their cities boxy. ?From Gu Xis perspective, it is almost a rectangular plot of land that is eight thousand meters long and more than seven thousand meters wide. But now, after jumping down, Gu Xi took a serious look at the size of the foundation in front of him. For Gu Xi, the shape of the city is not that important. ?This is not much different from the deep pit left by the dead city that was removed before. Seeing this, Gu Xi realized that he did not need to lay any more foundations. ?Although backup doesnt sound so good, there is finally a way out. ??If you insist on having an intuitive understanding, it is almost 10,000 football fields, or the size of Macau. After the original mirror here was taken away by Luna, the ground here sank about thirty meters. After sending Luna away, Gu Xi jumped to where the city was at the beginning. ??After releasing the holder of the Huangquan dragon robe, Gu Xi began to search for him in an area of ??fifty square kilometers. ?After driving the Holy Silver Evil Coffin into the deep pit, Gu Xi carefully checked the situation around him. ?Although the ground has become quite flat, in Gu Xi''s eyes, he can still see the direction of the earth''s veins. He is more concerned about the issues of earth veins and energy. ?Since he didnt get close before, Gu Xi didnt feel how big this city was. General cities are often built on locations where ley lines gather. After the city has determined its location, artificial nodes can be generated on the ley lines. These artificial nodes actually correspond to the plots on the ground. Complete nodes are large plots, and incomplete nodes are medium-sized plots. Those are not even considered incomplete and can only be regarded as touching the edge of the node. Depending on the amount of energy flowing through it, it is considered a small or auxiliary plot. Its just that Gu Xi had never hollowed out a city like this before. I havent checked the direction of the earth veins carefully. So Gu Xi never knew all this. ??It looked different now. Gu Xi checked the direction of the earth veins through the holder of the Huangquan dragon robe. He could tell at a glance how many land parcels the city here could have. Where can we make adjustments to create more plots of land? I didnt expect that I would have to do something like this at the last minute. Gu Xi smiled while adjusting the direction of the earth veins. With the help of the Huangquan Dragon Robe and the target of the Bone Obelisk. Gu Xi understood this and quickly adjusted. As for the adjustment ideas and the map of requirements for the direction of the earth veins, its funny to say. ??If Gu Xi hadn''t checked the direction of the earth''s veins, he would never have discovered that there were requirements for the direction of the earth''s veins on the back of the land deed. ?At the beginning, Luna could put down the land deed at will and integrate the city and land in the title deed into the city of Aridovi. That''s because Luna has absolute control over Alidovi City. She can mobilize the energy underground in Alidovi City however she wants. But now the situation of not meeting the standards is different. The land in front of us is clearly the wild land outside the city. The city and the land are allocated according to the title. If there is no corresponding energy support from the ground, I am afraid that some land size will be lost in the end. Or you may have to waste some energy and let the ley lines follow the direction of the land title on their own. Its different now. Before Gu Xi put down the land deed, he adjusted the land veins as required. At that time, all you have to do is put the title deed in the appropriate location. It is easier to do such a thing than to take the energy core and temporarily establish a temporary ley line in the open space. For the convenience of follow-up. Gu Xi operated the Huangquan Dragon Robe and began to adjust the earth veins. ?While adjusting the earth veins, Gu Xi noticed something. Dragon Burial Veins can play a very good role at this time. ??Original Dragon Burial Vein is to extract the attributes of earth veins or dragon veins and turn them into ghost dragons. ??But now, under Gu Xi''s operation, Burying the Dragon Veins has turned into knocking back the attributes of the earth veins or dragon veins, driving them into the ground, upgrading the earth veins, or bringing some different attributes to the earth veins. Gu Xi did this, but he didnt go too far. Because the Dragon Burial Vein has some death aura to it. ??If Gu Xi built a city of the undead here, it would be nothing. But the title deed that is about to be put down is the underground city. ?This is not a city with undead attributes, and Gu Xi doesn''t want anything to go wrong at this time. He also wants to have a city that can be used to store black dragons and red dragons. Wrong. ?When thinking about the black dragon and the red dragon, Gu Xi couldn''t help but look up at the sky. Only then did he realize that there seemed to be some more giant dragons of different colors among the black dragons. ?There is a green-blue dragon inside. It is obviously a young dragon, but it is larger than the black dragon. ??Are they the young dragons drawn from the portal in Dragon Valley? Looks like I have to work hard. ??If this dungeon is not built quickly, these dragons will not know where to put them. ?So Gu Xi focused on the earth veins again and worked hard to adjust the direction of the earth veins. ?With Gu Xis adjustments, the ley lines were finally almost the same as the layout of the ley lines on the land deed. After finishing this matter, Gu Xi came to a position in the southeast corner of the place in front of him. ?After the adjustment just now, there are two earth veins that cross right here. ??And this is also the most suitable location for the proposal hall selected from the ground layout map on the land deed. Standing here, Gu Xi put the land deed in his hand towards the intersection of the earth veins, and a colorful light rose up. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1094： Dungeon creation (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1094: Dungeon Establishment (Please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! ?Under the colorful light, Gu Xi only felt a darkness in the sky. He looked up and saw the shadow of a huge city appearing in the sky. ?Although it was the first time to hand down the land deed in person, Gu Xi immediately understood that this was the final adjustment when the city settled down. This city in the sky is obviously much simpler than the city of Alidovi in ??Guxi. ??The city in front of you is built with a castle in the middle as the center and other buildings surrounding it. ??The castle in the center looks like an urn-shaped bunker. It is about sixty meters high and covers an area of ??about one square kilometer. The whole body is built of earth-yellow bricks. There are also a large number of dragon claw marks carved on the wall. From this, it can be clearly seen that the castle in front of you has the function of providing a place for dragons to take off and land. There are also different distributions on the four sides of the castle. From the situation in front of him, Gu Xi could see that although the city in front of him was a bit compact, it had everything it should have. And the areas have been divided, so there is no need to worry about too many adjustments. ? Gu Xi just moved his position in the open space and aligned the various buildings in the city with the nodes already arranged on the ground. Because Gu Xi had adjusted the ley lines before, all the nodes were specially adjusted according to the locations marked on the land deed. ?Although it is impossible to achieve a perfect match, there will not be a big difference. ?Gu Xi only made a slight adjustment and matched the building with the nodes one by one. After checking that there was no problem, Gu Xi let go of his hand, and the shadow of the city fell in the sky. ??As the shadow fell to each node position, Gu Xi felt a wave of fluctuations on the ground. ?Then a large amount of smoke and dust surged up all around, as if something was falling from the sky one by one and hitting the ground. Before Gu Xi could react, he was sent out of the foundation in front of him. When Gu Xi came to his senses, he found that he had been sent outside the city wall that he had conquered before. At the same time, all his undead troops were sent out. At this time, Gu Xi quickly took a step forward and jumped onto the city wall. ?While standing on the city wall, Gu Xi found that the smoke and dust in front of him was receding rapidly, and a complete city appeared in front of Gu Xi. ??A new ring of city walls was built outside the city in front of me. This ring of city walls, like the castle inside, were built with khaki bricks. Between the new city wall and the city wall where Gu Xi was standing, there seemed to be some buildings belonging to the city in front of him. ??Gu Xi was stunned for a moment, and then he came to his senses. I still underestimated the area of ??a level 6 city, even though the city that Luna took away before was very large. But the size of fifty square kilometers cannot accommodate the underground city in front of us. When it was released, the underground city was stacked and adjusted, and most of the buildings were placed within an area of ????50 square kilometers, but some buildings were built outside the city. This is the situation between the two city walls. ?Standing on the city wall, Gu Xi first saw the maze between the bird''s nest on the second floor of the city wall and the city wall. The bird''s nests are made of ordinary branches and are covered with red, white or blue feathers. The maze is made of trees and black stones. The widest place can allow a carriage to pass, and the narrowest place is a skeleton. All soldiers must walk sideways. It can be said that these two buildings directly add a lot of difficulties to the new city. Whether you enter from the ground or from the sky, you will be attacked by monsters in the bird''s nest and labyrinth. This is to expand the city wall. ??Gu Xi muttered something, and just as he was about to find where the city gate was, he heard a horn sound coming from the city, and then a scene that surprised Gu Xi appeared. ?In the maze, many tauren with heads over two and a half meters tall and nothing in their hands were squeezed out. ?? Gu Xi was also speechless when he watched them walk out. Gu Xi could have sworn that he really didn''t see where these tauren were at first. In the end, they came out on their own with just the sound of the trumpet? Before Gu Xi could see where they were hiding at the beginning, these tauren actually pushed the wall of the maze and opened a passage out. Subsequently, a suspension bridge fell from the city wall behind and connected to the city wall in front of him. ?This time Gu Xi understood the situation here. This is telling Gu Xi that the city has been laid out. If you want to enter this underground city, you can go through the maze passage or the suspension bridge. Without hesitation, he took a step forward. ?At this time, a voice came from Gu Xi''s ear. You have activated a land deed. The compatibility between the land deed and the land veins has reached 96.5%. All buildings have been activated. The city level is 6. Please name the territory here! ?? Gu Xi has already thought about the name of this underground city. ?At first he wanted to call this city Black Dragon City, but just now Luna got an orange outfit here, the Magic City in the Mirror. ?This made Gu Xi think of a new name, Demon City. This city in front of you will be named the Demon City! ??As Gu Xi''s voice sounded, another voice came to Gu Xi''s ear. The city was named successfully! City name: Magic City City direction: satellite city City characteristics: Underground City (Dragon Castle) City level: Level 6 Core buildings (6/8): Assembly Hall (gives 2,500 gold coins every day), barracks, tavern, magic tower, market (upgraded and built treasure market), blacksmith shop Special buildings: Magic Vortex (double magic), Summoning Gate (through the Summoning Gate, you can recruit creatures from controlled wild creature nests. Without occupying wild nests and refugee camps, if the creature is the week or month, then it is the creature of that creature''s week) Large buildings (15/21): Dark cave (produces cavemen), Thieves'' Nest (produces thieves), Bird Pavilion, Bird''s Nest (produces harpies), Evil Eye Pillar (produces evil eyes), Hall of Silence, Statue Garden (produces Medusa), labyrinth (produces Minotaurs), manticore nest (produces Manticore), black forest (produces nightmare beasts), Hydra Pond, swamp entrance (produces Hydra), Green Dragon Tower ( Produces green dragons), Dragon Nest (produces red dragons), Dragon Cave (produces black dragons) Medium-sized buildings (33/51): Mushroom ring, tactics academy, material warehouse, thief training ground, underground farm, mushroom farm, gangster guild, hall of the dead, captain''s cabin... Small buildings (44/65): thorn maze, bird''s nest station, carriage station (not yet built), flight point (not yet built), underground rainbow, religious altar, breeding shed, sewer, stone jungle, moss road, execution chamber, underground secret passage Auxiliary buildings (78/127): **** sink, ghost oil painting, blood candle lamp ?Garrison heroes: None yet ?Garrison troops: None] (End of this chapter) Chapter 1095： Entering the city (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1095 Entering the city (please subscribe for more updates) With the city in hand, Gu Xi immediately understood the maze between the city walls and the bird''s nest on the city wall. This is the existence of a moat. ?However, Gu Xi''s attention was quickly attracted by other things. ?At that time, when he got the land deed, Gu Xi muttered, why did he get a level 6 city as a gift? After all, at that time, Gu Xis Alidovi City was already at level 8. Level 6 cities can no longer satisfy Gu Xis appetite. ??But now looking at the abandoned demon city in front of him, Gu Xi felt that he was not at a loss this time. He never expected that there were as many as three buildings in the city that could train dragons. ?Green Dragon Tower, Dragon Nest and Dragon Lair. It is obvious that the original owner of this city has made great use of units such as dragons. At the same time, three similar but different training camps exist, namely the Bird Pavilion and the Bird''s Nest, the Hall of Silence and the Statue Garden, and the Hydra Pond and the Swamp Entrance, which represent the existence of the three military units of Harpy, Medusa and Hydra. The direction of different arms. The changes here were beyond Gu Xi''s imagination. ??As for the types of soldiers that should not originally belong to the dungeon, there are also several types of soldiers, such as the nightmare in the dark forest, which is one of the most prominent features. ??Gu Xi remembered that this was clearly a unit from the Hell series, and he didn''t know how the original owner of the land deed placed it in the underground city. ?But this situation is cheaper for Gu Xi. Dominic, who has just been transferred, has more mixed types of soldiers, and the easier it is for him to operate. Following Gu Xi, Dominic looked at the Magic City differently. He didn''t have to worry about explaining anything. He immediately calculated the city''s output. The higher the starting level of troops, the slower the training speed. He understands this truth. ??Although there are green dragon towers, dragon nests and dragon lairs in the magic city in front of you, the ability to produce six dragons per week is already a pretty good figure. I''m just afraid that if I can only produce three babies a week, that would be a bit of a waste. While following Gu Xi into the Magic City, Dominic still had the courage to say something. Sir, can you move the Dragon Nest portal and fire to this city? ??Gu Xi, who had just entered the Demon City and had not yet clearly seen the surroundings of the Demon City, was stunned for a moment when he heard this question. ?But he immediately understood what Dominic wanted to do. The portal of Dragon Nest is a good treasure that can secretly bring out some young dragons every week. ??It''s really a waste to put it in Aridovi City. After all, the young dragons brought out from Dragon Valley are mostly young dragons full of vitality. Let them stay in the city of the undead, which is really embarrassing for them. ??On the contrary, the current Demon City is the best place to store Dragon Nest. ?There is already a training camp here that can train three kinds of dragons at the same time. If there is Dragon Valley, the training speed of dragons will be significantly improved. As for the fire, different units of levels 3 to 7 are spawned every week. This is a good addition to a city''s army. But for Aridovi, it was somewhat tasteless. After all, the troops attracted by the fire are equivalent to the refugee camps. There is no specific direction for the undead. In other words, the refugees attracted by the fire every week are most likely not undead troops, but some weird military units. Although Princess Anna goes to the fire every week to recruit the troops produced every week. But most of the recruited troops are converted into undead for use. ?Only a small number of powerful troops will be arranged to relatively safe places to prevent them from being affected by the breath of the undead. But these troops are small in number and not gregarious. Princess Anna actually has a headache about how to use these troops. ?The current request made by Dominic can be regarded as a solution to the problem. ?For this reason, Gu Xi only pondered for a moment and then responded decisively. "Yes, but you have to handle the relocation of the buildings yourself. In addition, if the road between the Demon City and Aridovi is not opened, even if we are determined to relocate, we will not be able to send everything here in a short time." Sir, please dont worry, I will take care of everything. Dominique slapped his chest. Gu Xi nodded noncommittally. ?While they were talking, they immediately walked to the meeting hall. ? Pushing open the door of the meeting hall, Gu Xi saw several vine-like things hanging down in the corners of the meeting hall. ?When Gu Xi looked over there, some eyes actually opened and stared at Gu Xi inside the vines. Huh? ?Gu Xi walked forward with some curiosity, and he found that these were some of the ways to deal with the Evil Eye Pillar in the dungeon. ?Just by staring at these eyes, Gu Xi could immediately locate the situation in every corner of the city. ?This is somewhat similar to the mirror surveillance system that Luna deployed in Aridovi City. ??Its just that the monitoring system in front of us will be more biological. ?At the same time, Gu Xi also understood that the person who gave him the land deed had really arranged everything. The magic city in front of you may be a method that others are accustomed to using. ?Dominique, who came in with him, didnt sigh so much. He strode to the square table in the center of the meeting hall. ??This is the control center of the entire city. The map on the square table represents the absolute control over the magic city. As long as you sit here, you can control the development and construction of the city. ?Before entering the city, Dominic knew that Gu Xi would arrange for him to stay in the magic city for a period of time. So he was not polite and directly picked up the quill on the square table and signed his name on the map. ??As he signed his name, there was a ding in Gu Xi''s ear. Dominic (the leader) settled in the Magic City. The appearance of the Demon City has attracted the attention of some nearby enemies. The nearby enemies will launch an attack on the Demon City within 24 hours. Please pay attention to defense. Looking at the two messages popping up in his eyes, Gu Xi''s eyelids twitched. Dominic settled in the Magic City, this is not a big deal. At first, Gu Xi called Dominic over for exactly this reason. After all, he cannot stay in the Demon City forever. The Demon City needs a leader-level presence to guard it. Dominique is the most suitable choice among Gu Xis leaders. ??What is interesting to him is that the appearance of the magic city actually attracts the attention of some nearby enemies and also attracts monsters to attack the city. This point is more interesting. "Dominic, the war is about to begin. You only have one day to prepare. Except for the troops you brought, all the troops in the city are at your disposal. Fight well." Dominique raised his head and grinned at Gu Xi. Dont worry, sir, I wont embarrass you. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1096： Underground space (please subscribe) Chapter 1096 Underground Space (Please subscribe) After receiving the authorization, Dominic took quick action. He immediately headed towards the castle of the Demon City, preparing to recruit soldiers and organize the troops. ??The troops in the Magic City are now considered Dominics subordinates. ?How many troops he can bring in the future will depend on his efforts this time. ?After Dominic left, Gu Xi was not in a hurry to leave the meeting hall. He first looked at the map of the meeting hall. I found out that I only had the wrong name, not the wrong nickname. ?There is a reason why the underground city is called the underground city, not the dragon city or something like that. ??The fifty square kilometers of land in front of us does not even cover the entire Demon City. There is still a large amount of space underneath the Demon City. ?The underground space here is not like the underground space in Aridovi, which is a small space after the sewers are cleared. Each section of sewers only has one or two large plots of land or something. ??The underground space here in the Magic City is a really large space. It feels as if a cover has been added directly on top of the previous foundation. The city on the ground covers an area of ??fifty square kilometers, and the underground space is almost more than forty square kilometers in size. A large number of weird and twisted buildings and buildings that are reluctant to see the sun are built underground. ?At the same time, Gu Xi also noticed that the main food-producing areas of the Demon City were also placed in the underground space. ?Underground farms, mushroom farms, etc., are all gathered together to provide food and grass supplies for the entire Demon City. ?When he saw these buildings, Gu Xi realized what he was doing. I feel a little careless. ?The Demon City is not the city of Aridovi, nor the city of the undead that he is familiar with. The undead''s requirements for food are very simple. They just need to improve their combat effectiveness. If there is no food, they don''t care. In other words, even if there are farmlands and farms over there, they are not the most important urban functions. But the residents of the underground city cannot. Starting from the harpy, all the way to the black dragon. Which of these people is not a big meat-eater? ?Even though the tauren look like grass-eating beings, they also eat meat. Where can they find such thick muscles without meat? Just rely on the grass on the ground? ?Thats really too much to think about. Only cavemen eat a more varied diet and do not have so many requirements in terms of food. But the question is, how much combat power can the cavemen have. ?The combat effectiveness of these cavemen is even worse than that of skeleton soldiers of the same level. ??Their main job in the underground city is to serve as labor force and as farmers on the farm. In the end, just serve as cannon fodder. ?Looking at them as the main force, neither Gu Xi nor Dominic had this idea in mind. ??So I dont know how much food the underground farms in the Magic City can provide every day. Is it enough for the residents of the city and the soldiers to eat? Not to mention that the amount of food consumed during combat is definitely different from that in normal times. ??Without this discovery, Gu Xi might have just let Dominic recruit people at will. Now that he found out, Gu Xi didn''t care about anything else. He quickly looked at the map and found the route into the underground space. He wanted to go down and see how much food the Demon City had and whether it could sustain a wave of battles. If not, then the dragons will have to eat some other meat in the next battle. As soon as the door of the meeting hall was closed, Gu Xi released the Holy Silver Evil Coffin and headed towards the west wall. The passage into the underground space is at this location. ?At the same time, the access to the underground space is here, so the sewer treatment entrance is moved to other places to avoid conflicts between the underground space and the sewer. ??The passage at the base of the city wall moved downward for about four to five hundred meters, and Gu Xi entered the underground space of the Demon City. In fact, when entering the passage, Gu Xi noticed that the style of the underground space was different from that on the ground. Although the magic city on the ground is not as organized as a human city, most of it is built with yellow bricks. Even the labyrinth of the minotaur, the tallest green dragon tower on the ground, a magic tower with five towers combined, trains the beauty. Tussaud''s Hall of Silence and Statue Garden are all of this style. Even the buildings on small and medium-sized plots and auxiliary buildings are unified into this yellow brick style. But after entering the underground, the situation becomes different. Just in the passage leading to the underground space, Gu Xi saw that the yellow bricks paved on the ground were gone, replaced by a hard dirt road that had been stepped on by people. There are dug caves on both sides of the underground passage, and sometimes there is some firelight coming from inside. Sometimes you can see some gray or white-feathered harpies flying out of these caves holding daggers. When they see Gu Xi approaching, these harpies will retreat immediately. ?These were pretty good. Gu Xi also noticed that there were a large number of stalactites hanging down from the ceiling of the underground passage. Gu Xi found some mucus and fresh flakes on the edges of these stalactites. ?It seems that these stalactites are the moving channels of Hydra. This also made Gu Xi become more and more curious about the situation in the Demon City. I dont know who the original owner of this underground city was. Is everything here generated naturally, or has it undergone some processing? ??If it is processed, it has to be admitted that the original owner of the underground city had an extraordinary level in building the city. ?As Gu Xi entered the underground space, more and more different situations attracted Gu Xi''s attention. ?Gu Xi noticed that all the underground space in the Demon City had been developed. Not to mention other things, the four walls of the underground space are obviously divided into three levels: upper, middle and lower. The lower level is full of caves, which can be used as houses. The middle level is a huge cave dug deep, filled with gold vessels. Without even getting close, you can tell by just looking at the mountains of gold there that they are the dragon''s cave and nest, the training camp and residence of the black dragon and the red dragon. Further up is a smaller cave, and all the people living in it are harpies. It''s just that Gu Xi was a little unsure whether it was a bird''s nest or a bird pavilion. ?Looking up, you can also find that at the very top of the underground space, there is a passage that goes straight up and down. This should be the location where the black dragon, red dragon and other flying units fly out of the underground space. ? Gu Xi even speculated that the top of this straight up and down passage might be the castle in the center of the magic city. ?Just below this passage is a huge maze. Near the maze are swamps and ponds that are not too large. Beyond the maze are columns made of green slime and black underground woods. In addition, Gu Xi also noticed that there seemed to be several caves at the bottom of the passage that were not easily discovered. When he lowered his head and looked down, he could still see some white bones piled outside the caves. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1097： Underground farm (please subscribe) Chapter 1097 Underground Farm (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! ?After entering the underground space, Gu Xi looked around. ?Then the Holy Silver Evil Coffin headed towards a position near the entrance. ? Gu Xi has already seen that under the large **** at the end of the passage is the thieves'' den for training thieves. At the same time, the manticore''s den for training manticores has also been built here. ?The cave filled with bones in front of the door is where the Manticore''s lair is located. In this way, the intention of the layout of the underground space is obvious. ??The caves along the way serve as light guides, and some harpies are arranged to guard them. ??The entrance to the underground space is equipped with low-level thieves to prevent enemies from sneaking in. The combat power of manticores is considered to be the strongest existence besides dragons. There is another reason why they are arranged here. The Manticore can paralyze the enemy when attacking, which means that the Manticore has the ability to control the field. Under such circumstances, even if someone can sneak in, they will be blocked immediately. As for the entrance and exit from the straight up and down passage in the middle of the underground space. That is even more impossible. ?That is definitely the castle of the Demon City. ??If you really have the ability to capture the castle and fall directly from that passage, it means that the opponent has captured most of the city, and there is no need for a defense line here. It can be said that the person who arranged the underground space took everything into consideration. With such a discovery, Gu Xi was somewhat relieved. What Gu Xi hopes most at this time is that the other party can be more attentive in terms of food. Hope that the mushroom farms and underground farms that have been built are not very good, and can provide enough food and grass for Gu Xi. ?After entering the underground space, Gu Xi found that there was not much open space underground. ? Dont look at the area of ????forty square kilometers here, but if you want to calculate it, it is an area of ??8,000 football fields. For a person, that is relatively large. But for a city, this place is still small. The most important thing is to arrange production and living land here. In this underground space, the land can be used to the extent that every opportunity can be exploited. ?Several farms do not have a dedicated magic plant area like those in Alidovi City. In this underground space, farms are forced to squeeze out plots of land for placement. ?Like the mushroom farm in front of you, if it weren''t for the guidance of the map, Gu Xi wouldn''t even know it was a farmland. ??The place in front of you is clearly the corner squeezed out between the two buildings. ?It feels like being in an alley between two buildings. There are still a lot of stones on the ground. The only place that looks like farmland is that there are some green plants growing in the cracks in the ground. ?Gu Xi lowered his head and glanced, but he didn''t expect that these plants that looked like cabbage jumped up and wanted to bite Gu Xi. Fortunately, Gu Xi reacted quickly and knocked the cabbage to the ground with one blow from the phantom magic wand. After the cabbage was knocked down, Gu Xi discovered that in addition to the grinning mouth, the cabbage also had a pair of eyes. If the thing hadn''t been so green, he would have even doubted whether it was a human head. What is this situation? ?When Gu Xi asked this question, all the cabbages in the cracks in the ground nearby opened their eyes and stared at Gu Xi closely. It seems that as soon as Gu Xi gets close, they will pounce on him and tear Gu Xi into pieces. ?Gu Xi is not a person who is afraid of trouble. Faced with the situation in front of him, Gu Xi snorted coldly and took action with the magic wand. At this moment, many green-skinned guys who looked like potatoes with limbs ran out from nearby. ?They held tools made of short sticks in their hands. After rushing out, they used the short sticks to beat them into these cabbage heads. With their beating, the cabbages stopped moving, and all the eyes on the cabbage heads were closed. When these potato-like guys had dealt with the situation in front of them, Gu Xi waved to them. As a result, none of these little potatoes paid any attention, but left as quickly as they came. "etc." When Gu Xi saw this situation, he quickly stopped them. ?At this time, the few little potatoes stopped. They tilted their heads and did not look at Gu Xi. They just hesitated. At this time, Gu Xi thought of a possibility. "Are you the cavemen from nearby? Are you a regular army? Do you have an organization? Who is the leader? Come out and speak." In the midst of Gu Xi''s question, a potato head came out. He saluted in the direction of Gu Xi and said politely: "Your Excellency." You cant see? Looking at the caveman in front of him, Gu Xi asked this question directly. ?? Gu Xi had already noticed this situation when the cavemen appeared just now. These cavemen ignored his beckoning, which showed that their eyesight was poor or even non-existent. "Yes, sir, we can''t see it, but we are not useless. We can work, work, and fight." The cavemen took out their weapons as they spoke. ?Those are weapons such as short daggers. It can be seen that due to their eyesight, these cavemen are unable to engage in long-range combat, and they can only engage in close combat. ?However, Gu Xi still discovered something from the performance of these cavemen. They seem to be afraid of being abandoned. When Gu Xi spoke, they had always proved that they were capable and not weak. Okay, dont talk about useless things. Whats the deal with the food here? Oh, sir, this is called wormwood, and it is a strange plant. It is no different from a cabbage at ordinary times, but as long as you stare at it, it will react and actively attack the person who stares at it. ?Since we cant see it, its just right to plant this kind of grass. The most important thing is that after growing up, this kind of grass can be regarded as meat, and it is the favorite food of the Evil Eye, Medusa and the Harpy. Sometimes manticores will also eat some. " Hearing this, Gu Xi raised his head and glanced at the cabbage grown nearby. How fast does this kind of weed grow? How often can it be harvested? What is the appetite of the Evil Eye, Medusa and the Harpy? How long can the grass grown here sustain them? " Its very simple to grow the grasshopper. You just need to irrigate it with a little water at ordinary times. After you pull out the grasshopper, the roots are still there, and it will grow back in about five days. At most, flesh and blood fertilizer needs to be supplemented once a year, and the rest of the time is pure harvest time. ?However, the amount of this kind of grass is not large. One piece of grass can only feed a harpy for one day at most. ?Medusa and Evil Eye are more expensive. On the contrary, manticores only regard the grass as a snack and do not consume much. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 1098： Grain and grass production in the city (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1098 Grain and grass production in the city (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! ?Listening to what the caveman said, he took a look at the number of weeds planted nearby and estimated that the weeds here might only be enough for the harpies and others in the city to eat for one day. This only counts the number of combat troops. ??If all the residents of the city were included, there wouldn''t be enough grasshoppers in front of us. Cant afford it. Such thoughts flashed through Gu Xi''s mind for the first time. At the same time, Gu Xi also understood that the land where the grass was planted was clearly squeezed out. ?As long as someone glares at them, this kind of wormwood will sense it, and they will jump up and attack on their own. It is not surprising to Gu Xi that dungeons can raise pigs or cows. ? Gu Xi estimated that in the past, the most likely possibility was to have seven to ten such farmlands, ensuring that one place of harvest grass was harvested every day to provide corresponding food for the Harpy and Medusa. ?In addition to pigs, tauren also need to eat part of the cassava vines and part of the berries, otherwise they will have no strength. My lord, this kind of grass is not suitable for conditions outside the city. If it is planted in the underground space, we have to send people to keep an eye on it, for fear that someone will come over and take a look. Grow some fodder, which can be placed on the farm to raise pigs or cows. These are the main ingredients in the dungeon. " We will grow some things like cassava, which we can eat. The cassava vines can also be used to feed pigs, which is very convenient. ?Its just that Gu Xi is not sure whether the tauren eat pork or beef, and whether they drink milk. If you plant this kind of grass outside the city, can you guarantee the yield? We simply dont have enough manpower. In this way, seven days constitute a round. The extra thing is to ensure that there will be no problems in the middle and to ensure that there is some food in reserve. ?From time to time, wild beasts will pass by. Even if there are no wild beasts, the birds flying in the sky can affect the grass. It can only be planted well if it is planted in some corner places and planted by cavemen without sight. Gu Xi thought about it for a while. ??But this way, it may be difficult for Dominica to expand its military on a large scale. The environment outside the city is even more chaotic. It is impossible to have more. As for other creatures, they will also have corresponding food. Sir, if you really want to go out of the city to farm, then please plant other fodder or crops. Furthermore, the grass is not a particularly good crop. It can only be regarded as a substitute for meat, not real flesh and blood. Then what do you want to eat? Because of this, there are probably not many suitable places for planting in the city. He probably also raised these two types in the past. ??Also, the nightmares in the Black Forest do not eat pure meat. Two different hydras can eat fish, but we do not raise fish. " ???Cavemen are worthy of being the coolies of the underground city. The food for most types of soldiers is explained clearly in a few words. What about the non-combat troops? What will they eat? Non-combat troops? The caveman thought for a moment before he understood what Gu Xi was talking about. Everyone in the city eats like this. There is no distinction between combat troops and non-combat troops. ?Have you ever thought about it? ?In Gu Xis mind, combat troops are combat troops and residents are residents. I didnt expect that all people in the dungeon can participate in the battle. ?However, Gu Xi reacted quickly. In the underground city, apart from the cavemen who have the ability to work, the tauren can do some cool labor. It is better to put them outside and let them rob other troops than to let them work. ??Moreover, there are black dragons, red dragons and green dragons. Just ask which dragon is the resident without fighting power. After straightening out this idea, Gu Xi understood the meaning of the caveman''s words. At first he thought that the ordinary residents of the Magic City were not doing well. I didnt expect them to be doing well. The fighting troops will eat whatever they eat. ?However, Gu Xi also understood that these foods would definitely not be enough. ?Farms and other things still need to be expanded. Then will you be willing to farm on the ground? If you go to the ground to farm, will you have enough people? " Go, we are definitely willing to farm on the ground. Dont worry, sir. We cavemen dont have many others, but we have many people. And I tell you, sir, we cannot just let us cavemen take part in the farming matter. ??Harpies are also coming. They are fast and can hunt on the ground. ?At the same time, there is a type of harpy that can control wind and thunder. They can inject wind and thunder into their feathers. They are also considered laborers in the city. In addition, among the tauren, some people can be sent out to plow the land. With their help, farming will be faster. " Hearing what the caveman said, Gu Xi couldn''t help but laugh. ?It seems that there are contradictions everywhere. The cavemen have survived at the bottom of the underground city for so many years, and they are not without complaints. ??The previous owner of the dungeon may have thought that the cavemen had no fighting ability and just let them work. But Gu Xi is different from the previous owner of the dungeon. There are too many undead in Aridovi City. The division between soldiers and civilians has been obvious. Thats why I asked the question just now. It was this question that allowed the caveman to grasp the real thoughts in Gu Xi''s heart. The people of the cave did not dare to let the large animals work in large animals such as dragons, nine -headed snakes, and scorpion lions. ??Dont dare to offend long-range troops such as Medusa and Evil Eye. So he set his sights on the harpy and the tauren. In any case, in the dungeon, harpies and tauren can be regarded as semi-coolie creatures. Otherwise they wouldn''t have a labyrinth and a bird''s nest station outside the city wall. ?But when it comes to cavemen, Gu Xi agrees with half of it. But he did not agree directly. This matter is still planned to be handled by Dominic. After all, the Magic City will be managed by Dominic. He is acting randomly now, what is that called? ??And Dominic has not cleared the existing troops in the Demon City yet. After counting the troops, it is not the time to go all-out farming. In almost half a day, the monster siege will begin. It would be foolish to leave the city to open up wasteland and farm at this time. Now is a good time to prepare for war with all your strength. ?Gu Xi didnt say much to the caveman, he just turned around and headed elsewhere. ?Before starting the war, Gu Xi also planned to take a look at other situations in the underground space. Hearing the footsteps of Gu Xi leaving, the caveman did not force Gu Xi to stay, but just laughed. For the caveman, regardless of whether Gu Xi heard what he said or not, as long as he said it, it was considered a victory. ?Perhaps it wont be long before their work becomes much easier, and the harpies and tauren they support will also come down to work. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1099： Maze and Swamp (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1099 Maze and Swamp (please subscribe for more updates) ??Going to the middle of the underground space, looking up, Gu Xi happened to see the straight up and down passage. The passage is quite large. ?Looking up from a position more than 60 meters away from the passage, you can still see a huge pipe with a diameter of more than 40 meters. Given the size of the passage in front of us, it is not a problem for two or three giant dragons to fly side by side. Looking up further, you can still see a little sunlight falling from above. Obviously this passage leads directly to the outside of the castle above. All giant dragons can fly out from here, and the sunlight and rain on the ground can also fall into the underground space from here. Directly below this passage is a huge maze. It is different from the previous labyrinth between city walls. The maze in front of you is all made of black square bricks. ?These square bricks are obviously much thicker than the yellow bricks on the ground. ?At the same time, Gu Xi noticed that from time to time in the maze, he could see some mechanisms, gold scattered on the ground, and bones left by unknown people. ?Standing outside the maze, Gu Xi had a feeling that if he was not the master of the city and had no one to guide him, he would probably not be able to get out after entering the maze. Even if there is pathfinding, it is useless. The maze in front of you has the ability to restrain pathfinding. ?But as long as you dont go in, theres no problem. ?Looking outside the maze, Gu Xi knew that the huge maze in front of him was clearly a large area with seven or eight types of buildings including mazes, flipped intersections, and enhanced mazes. Among these buildings, some are used to strengthen the output of the tauren, some are used to improve the level and combat effectiveness of the tauren, and some are used to prepare equipment for the tauren. ?There are also thieves who enter the maze and are refreshed every week to deliver food and experience to the tauren. The bones on the ground are the best proof of the existence of these thieves. After such strengthening, the maze in front of you can produce 24 minotaurs every week. ??They are all level 6 or above, strong and powerful tauren wearing heavy armor and holding battle axes in their hands. When Gu Xi came over, these tauren poked their heads out of the maze and glanced at Gu Xi. ??It''s just that Gu Xi didn''t enter the maze, and these tauren had no intention of coming out to communicate with Gu Xi. They were waiting inside the maze. As long as there is no order, they would rather die in the maze. At the same time, Gu Xi also noticed something, that is, at the entrance of the maze, you can see something similar to a pool on the ground outside the maze. ?When Gu Xi got closer, he could still see if there was any dried blood in the pool. ?Just when Gu Xi was wondering what this pool was used for, about sixty cavemen came over from a distance pushing a cart. ?These cavemen are a little different from the cavemen Gu Xi met before. They were wearing white clothes, and on the cart they were pushing were a large number of vines and several prepared pigs. The most important thing is that the cars behind them are pushing large buckets of blood and some chopped off cow heads. Gu Xi was a little speechless. Is it really okay to throw these things in front of the maze? ??Are you sure you''re not provoking the tauren? While Gu Xi was still complaining silently, the caveman had already stopped in front of the pool. They acted by hearing. Although they knew there was someone here, Gu Xi didn''t speak. They really didn''t know that Gu Xi was here. So they didnt say hello to Gu Xi or anything. He immediately lifted the big bucket off the cart and poured the **** water inside into the pool. Then chopped vines and large mouthfuls of pig and cow heads were thrown in. After helping with all this, they rang the big bell in front of the maze, pushed the cart and left. After the cavemen left, the minotaurs in the maze came out in twos and threes. ?They do have eyes, and they will salute Gu Xi when they see him. After that, he walked to the edge of the pool, took his own food and ate it. When Gu Xi saw that the bull head was thrown into the pool, it was a hot commodity and was snatched away by the minotaur as soon as possible. They didn''t care about anything else. They just sat on the ground and gnawed the cow''s head. Looking at that action, Gu Xi was also quite speechless. The most important thing is that these tauren also noticed Gu Xi. One tauren even raised the head of the tauren to Gu Xi, which was clearly asking Gu Xi if he wanted to take a bite. ?Although Gu Xi is omnivorous, he can eat mice and other things. But facing the scene in front of him, Gu Xi finally shook his head. Forget it, just pretend you didnt see it, so as not to lose your appetite when you wait to find something to eat. ?Gu Xi shook his head as he walked out of the maze. Next, Gu Xi saw the two places where the Hydra was refreshed, one in the south and one in the north. ?One place looked like a swamp shrouded in mist, and the other place was simply a pond full of sludge. When Gu Xi came over, many huge snake heads quickly sprang out of it. Obviously, the movement when Gu Xi arrived had already alerted these guys. ?However, they had no intention of attacking Gu Xi. They just raised their heads and came out to see what Gu Xi was doing. After reading it, all the Hydras retracted and went to rest. Just like this, Gu Xi could see the difference between these two different Hydras. ??The hydra on the other side of the swamp is obviously a serious hydra, with a body like a nine-headed snake and no legs. When you stand your head upright, you can clearly see the fan-shaped branches on the snake''s head. ??They have no problem calling them Hydra. The one coming out of the Hydra pond is not a serious Hydra. ??If you insist on counting, you should call them polyheaded monsters. They have three heads and a pair of legs that can crawl on the ground. ??If you only judge the number of Hydras by counting their heads, you will definitely suffer a big loss in this regard. ?However, Gu Xi noticed that whether it was a hydra or a multi-headed monster, there was a certain amount of wisdom in their eyes. It does not belong to the kind of uncontrollable existence. This is finally good news for Gu Xi. At least these soldiers can understand orders. Unlike the wild beast skeleton soldiers that Gu Xi had just acquired, they would just mindlessly kill all the way towards the pass. Such a unit will naturally be recognized by Gu Xi. After walking around the training camps of the two types of Hydras, Gu Xi discovered that the underground space had really been carefully arranged. ?In the swamps and Hydra ponds, a large number of swimming fish are stocked. These should be regarded as the food of the Hydra. Although they cannot be regarded as staple food, these things also bear some pressure on food. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1100： Troops in the Magic City (please subscribe) Chapter 1100 Troops in the Magic City (please subscribe) ?After looking at the Hydra, Gu Xi took another look at the dark forest and the Evil Eye Pillar outside the maze. Gu Xi discovered that the previous owner of the dungeon was very good at handling food. There are corresponding supplementary food sources outside each training camp. At the same time, there are cavemen who deliver meals regularly and rationed amounts. It can be said that Gu Xi does not need to worry too much when it comes to food. At least as Gu Xi thought before, the shortage of food will not happen for the time being. ?Just at this time, news came from Dominic. He had almost sorted out the information in the Magic City. Hearing the news, Gu Xi was not idle. He immediately left the underground space and made a long circle before rushing to the castle. "grown ups." ?In addition, apart from these 16 tauren who can fight, there are more than 100 other tauren in the city. ??There are 32 Medusa Archers and Medusa Archers each, 26 Evil Eyes, 50 thieves, and 50 cavemen. ?At the same time, some melee-type harpies were arranged on the city wall, and the number was about 150. Personally, I suggest not to use this group of troops. " These are forces that can be quickly brought out for battle. "I have counted all the soldiers in the city. When the land deed was given to me, the other party took all the soldiers away. There are 6 Hydras, 8 Hydras, 6 Nightmares, 8 Manticores, and 16 Minotaurs, all of which are level 7. ?However, the residents in the city did not move. After all, there are some places that need manpower. If these manpower are taken away, the operation of the city will stop. It can be said that all the cave dwellers have been left on the farms that are functioning. ??The thieves here also have about 200 staff members in taverns, markets and other places, who can be mobilized to fight when necessary. "If we don''t use these already working troops, the number of troops in the city is actually two black dragons, two red dragons, and two green dragons. Regardless of the breed, there are 14 Hydras, 6 Nightmares, 8 Manticores, and Minotaurs. 16. The cavemen mainly work on farms, and their number is about a thousand. There was only a week''s worth of production left in the city. ?But after taking them out, the operation of each building will stop. There are 64 Medusa Archers and Medusa Archers combined, 26 Evil Eyes, 50 thieves, and 50 cavemen. ?Seeing Gu Xi coming over, Dominic immediately told Gu Xi about the situation in the magic city. They can be mobilized to fight if necessary. At the castle side, there are two black dragons, two red dragons and two green dragons, all at level 8. There are two types of harpies, namely the melee type and the magic type. There are almost 48 melee types, and the number of the magic type is less, 36. ?Nearly fifty people were in the labyrinth outside the city, and the rest were working in the blacksmith shops inside the city. ? French combat-type harpies are arranged to work in many buildings, and the number will be relatively large. There are about 360 harpies that can be found now. There are 84 harpies in total, right? " "Is such that." Dominique said with certainty. Listening to this data, Gu Xi was silent for a long time, and finally muttered something. This is a level 6 city, only a few soldiers? ?This troop strength is not as good as the bone-gnawing sludge you brought. " Gu Xi was right, he thought there were so many troops here. Unexpectedly, there are only such a small number of troops. ?As for these troops, let alone Gu Xi, Gu Xis men can easily deal with any hero they drag over. ??Just such a force still wants to defend the Demon City. Dont think about it, lets use the undead troops to top it first. However, the situation of the undead troops at this time is not too good. ?In order to rush over, Dominics undead troops were all undead troops with large deviations. ??Anyway, you can tell at a glance that they are not serious undead. ?Although the number has increased, they are more long-range than long-range, and they are more close-combat than melee. The battle outside the city may be able to hold up for a while, but letting them complete the city is probably not possible. Dominica is also in a dilemma. Looking at him like this, Gu Xi finally said: "Forget it, I''ll give you the black dragon, red dragon and other miscellaneous dragons here first. In addition, I remember that there were many troops who were not undead on the other side of the fire. ?Now no matter what attributes they are, lets adjust them all first. ??You first have to watch and accept it, and deal with this time''s siege by wild monsters. Wait until the Demon City is defended before considering other things. By the way, do you understand the attribute blessing? " Because they have already left the Aridovi City area, and the troops here are not undead, they cannot enjoy the various blessings of the Aridovi City. After coming out, the combat effectiveness will definitely be weaker than that of the troops in Bialidovi City. ?Perhaps a white bone locust in the city of Alidovi has much stronger vitality than a caveman. ??Now that the Demon City''s troops are insufficient, Gu Xi naturally has to ask more to see if there is any way to make up for it in other areas. Hearing this, Dominic immediately said: "I have figured it out, and I have to admit that the underground has done a good job in blessing various combat capabilities. I wont talk about the War College. All soldiers will directly increase their attack power by 2 points, defense power by 2 points and vitality by 25 points. It can be said that it exists for war. ?The captain''s cabin is the real key. " ?Captains cabin? Gu Xi thought about it seriously and realized that it seemed to be a medium-sized building. ?The name doesnt sound like much. But Dominic would say this, there must be something different here. ?So Gu Xi thought for a while and said, "What''s the use of this thing? Station?" It cannot be regarded as a residence. This is a place for bosses and warrior-level soldiers to stay. As long as they enter here, they can get improvements in attributes. As for what will be improved, it depends on what the heroes stationed in the city know. Because leaders and warriors are regarded as captains in the eyes of ordinary soldiers, this place is also called the captain''s cabin. " The boss is promoted, then Other soldiers will also be promoted accordingly. Dominic said with certainty. It seems that during this time, Dominic has also checked the situation of the entire magic city. Otherwise he wouldnt be so clear. That means that the current attributes can actually be improved. ??Its just that the amount of improvement may not be as large as Aridovis. ?But this is considered normal. After all, we have only just acquired this magical city. This is good news for us. You can develop along this line and focus on improving the combat effectiveness of the troops in the city. By the way, there is one more thing. There is no soul summoning tower in the city to supplement the undead troops. You need to understand this clearly. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 1101： Preparation before war (please subscribe) Chapter 1101 Preparation before war (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! ??Although the monster siege battle in the Demon City is imminent. But Gu Xi had no idea of ??taking action personally. ?Magic City is a satellite city, which is very important for Gu Xis future layout. But Gu Xi couldn''t always keep things on his head. ?He arranged for Dominic to come over just to use Dominic''s ability to alleviate some trouble for himself. ?Now that the Magic City has been handed over to Dominic, Gu Xi will not take action at will unless Dominic dies in battle. ??He was able to hand over all the black dragons, red dragons, and all the miscellaneous dragons he brought to Dominic, which was already considered a great effort. Sir, please dont worry, I will take care of everything. The situation on Amilcar''s side is similar. He has been preparing for his own knights. In the city of Aridovi, Dominic had heard many rumors about Gu Xi. He has inquired about the situation of several leaders in particular. ??Although a large part of these non-undead troops are not dungeon troops. Dominique doesnt want to be marginalized by Gu Xi. With the addition of those troops, Dominic''s response to monster siege will definitely be much easier. Now is the time when Dominica needs manpower. Okay, by the way, I wont take away the Wild Beast Skeleton Soldier for the time being, so you can use it too. He suffered twice because of this matter. It seems that this time it is not a crisis, but an opportunity. ?Gu Xi also contacted Luna and asked her to send all the non-undead troops in the city to the Demon City. Dominique also understands Gu Xis thoughts. Dimi was almost not regarded as a marginal figure by Gu Xi because of a defeat. If Dimi hadn''t been working hard to show off his strength in fighting, I am afraid that Gu Xi''s team would no longer have this leader. After saying this, Dominic ran down. Sir, please rest here, I will deal with it now. Hearing Gu Xis words, Dominics eyes also flashed with excitement. The monster siege in front of us is a crisis and a challenge. ?These skeleton soldiers have pretty good combat effectiveness. Lets ensure the safety of the Demon City first. " But with Dominics talent, these problems can be easily solved. This is an opportunity to prove yourself. At this time, Dominic did not know that Gu Xi had transferred some of the accumulation in Lidovi City this year to this place. Now all his thoughts are focused on dealing with the upcoming wild monster siege. ????In the event of wild monsters attacking the city, now that the city is here, what about the wild monsters attacking the city? They will definitely not be directly outside the Demon City. They must have been attracted from various villages outside the Demon City. ? ? Gu Xi has just cleaned up this side of Alidovi City. There may be some stragglers along the way, but there will definitely not be any large troops. With only this few troops in front of him, Dominic made a decision immediately. Abandon a city wall. Only in this way can he make reasonable arrangements and utilize the troops. In order to ensure the safety of this side of the city wall, there is always some information that must be checked in advance. ??So Dominic decisively sent the harpies out to act as scouts at this time, asking them to check where the enemy appeared. ?His idea is very simple. Before the enemies gather together, clear out the enemies on one side first. As for the cleaning up of enemy troops, it is definitely not done by the slow-moving troops in the city. Dominic immediately set his sights on the dragons. Whether it is a large number of black dragons and red dragons, or other variegated dragon groups. They all have extremely strong combat effectiveness, superb wisdom and combat awareness. Just make an agreement with them about the target, and after locking the target, just release them directly. The black dragon will tell the enemy what it means to be a sky overlord. ?As long as you clear out the enemies on one side in advance, then add the side that comes over. When Dominic fights, he only needs to face enemies on both sides at the same time. At that time, let the wild beast skeleton soldiers go out. Anyway, these skeleton soldiers are also used as cannon fodder. If they die, they will die. This will remove another aspect. As long as he deals exclusively with the enemy on the other side, he will be fine. In this way, Dominic''s confidence is much stronger. ?While Dominic was moving, Gu Xi was free. As soon as Dominic left the castle, Gu Xi entered the castle that looked like a big urn. The situation is different from that of Alidovita. ?The castle in front of you really doesn''t have much. ??Although it covers an area of ??about one square kilometer, there is not much open space inside that can really be used to gather troops. Instead, it is filled with all kinds of food, gold and so on. It can be seen that the previous owner of the city under the city knew very well what his subordinates liked. For them, they can live without weapons and equipment, but they cannot live without food and gold. As long as these two things are ensured, the dungeon''s troops can participate in the battle even without weapons. So the castle is filled with all kinds of food and gold. When Gu Xi came in, he picked up some gold and looked at it. Since starting the game, Gu Xi has never been so leisurely. I have seen some gold and other things, but I used them as materials immediately. Gu Xi has never seen so much gold in his hands. Looking at the various gold vessels in front of him, they were almost piled up into a mountain. Gu Xi was sitting on the top of the pile of gold, feeling the joy of the dragon. ??If the pile of gold in front of him was not too big, he would have thought of falling down directly and lying on the gold to sleep. After all, this is something that only a giant dragon has done, who wouldnt be confused after hearing this? Just when Gu Xi was about to fall, several harpies flew into the castle from nearby. They saw Gu Xi sitting on the pile of gold and flew around Gu Xi in a circle. Such a situation shocked Gu Xi. ??Although the faces and bodies of these harpies are not bad, their arms have turned into wings and their feet have turned into bird claws. ?This style of Gu Xi can''t stand it. ?So Gu Xi shrank back. Unexpectedly, he shrank so much, and his movements were obviously larger, and he just happened to push the pile of gold down. At the next moment, all the gold seemed to be attracted by some suction, sliding in one direction. ?Gu Xi quickly stood up and wanted to jump out of the gold. But the speed of Gold''s sliding was so fast that he couldn''t even care about it. Even because he was preparing to take off, he was actually carried away by Gold and slid to a certain angle in the castle. After hitting the wall hard, Gu Xi''s sliding stopped. He looked at the wall in front of him and suddenly had an idea in his mind. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1102： The weird maze in the city (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1102 The strange maze in the city (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! ?There wont be any secret rooms in this castle, right? ?Gu Xi stood up and lightly knocked on the wall. There is no hollow sound. ??Then he quickly switched to the pathfinding clone, and there was no obvious feeling behind the wall. He could even feel that behind this wall was the outer perimeter of the castle. After that, Gu Xi performed the same treatment on the floor and ceiling, and found no hollow feeling. So this is definitely not a secret room. ?Then why was he pushed here by gold? With this thought, Gu Xi also fell silent. It was only when Gu Xi stopped that the harpy flew over. Much faster than the harpy. Sir, this is how it is, I dont know since when, there has been a legend circulating in this underground city, saying that there is a strange maze in the underground city. Whats going on? As a result, when he was attacked one day, all his troops suddenly disappeared and the underground city was occupied. ??What is this situation? It sounds like a dungeon horror legend. The first dungeon master did not take this matter seriously. Can you speak? Whats going on here? Except for the tauren, no matter who enters, there is no way to get out. But they never expected that the gold would slide so fast. Sir, this is a maze, a strange maze wandering around the city! ?But based on the harpy''s reaction, Gu Xi immediately understood that the harpy must have discovered something. They saw Gu Xi slipping just now, and they actually wanted to come over and help Gu Xi. ?The scream suddenly startled Gu Xi. At this time, several harpies also flew over. She screamed quickly. Gu Xi was stunned upon hearing this. ??The harpy nodded repeatedly and spoke quickly. As they approached Gu Xi, the expressions of several harpies suddenly changed. Looking back at the harpy, Gu Xi felt even more unable to eat when he saw her mouth full of fangs. So the harpy did not catch up with Gu Xi. The second dungeon master after that also wondered what was going on. ?There were obviously enough city defense troops in the city, but when he came in, he saw no one. So he explored the situation. After knowing this, he moved the maze in the city and everything related to the maze to the center of the underground space. ??Originally, the labyrinth was not placed there. That location was originally used for the meeting hall and the magic tower. As a result, after this incident, the meeting hall and the magic tower were all moved to the ground. But even so, it still failed to prevent this. Although the strange maze that lured away all the troops at once did not appear. But the troops in the city always disappeared in twos and threes. In the end, the city''s troops were transferred away and the city was sealed. It was not released again until yesterday. I never expected that on the first day after it was released, the strange maze would appear again. " Hearing this, Gu Xi couldn''t help but wonder. "No, I remember that the moat outside the city is in the shape of a labyrinth. How can it be said that all things related to the labyrinth are placed in the underground space?" Hearing this, the Harpy''s face changed. one time. There is no labyrinth-like moat outside the city. ? Gu Xi felt something was wrong as soon as he heard this. He immediately rushed out of the castle, jumped on the Holy Silver Evil Coffin, and rushed towards the city gate. ?The harpies looked at each other, and they all quickly followed Gu Xi. ?Although now in theory, all the troops in the city are under the control of Dominic. But these harpies are still willing to follow Gu Xi. Under the leadership of Sheng Yin Xie Coffin, Gu Xi quickly rushed up the city wall. ?He glanced outside the city wall. There was no maze like he had seen before. There was a moat made of black liquid. Although he didn''t know what kind of water was in the river, Gu Xi could clearly feel that if the soldiers stepped into the river, they would continue to lose blood. To put it bluntly, the water in this river is poisonous. But this is completely different from the previous maze. Gu Xi pressed his brow. He didn''t think he was dazzled at first. The previous maze was quite real, and there were minotaurs opening the way to the maze. But if it wasn''t an illusion, then this underground city would be really scary to think about. At this time, a thought flashed through Gu Xi''s mind, whether he should put this underground city away. ?It doesnt matter if there is one less satellite city now. At this moment, Gu Xi''s eyes suddenly flashed. He noticed that with the Demon City as the center, a large number of mazes appeared on the ground. ?This maze is layered on top of each other, extending to about five miles outside the city. With Gu Xi''s eyes, he could clearly see that there were a large number of tauren walking back and forth in the maze. ?This time, Gu Xi really believed the words of several harpies. ?There is something wrong with the dungeon in front of you. ?However, the situation at this time aroused Gu Xi''s competitive spirit. ??If this weird maze hadn''t come to him like this, Gu Xi might not have been fine. Evacuate, withdraw, put away the underground city, give up building a satellite city here, these are all what Gu Xi can do. But now, Gu Xi, who was provoked, still didn''t believe it. He can also be stumped by a strange maze. At this time, Gu Xi turned his hand. ??The holder of the Bone Obelisk appeared behind Gu Xi. When he came out, the holder of the Bone Obelisk immediately gave Gu Xi a blessing. ?Gu Xi was stunned for a moment, and then realized that the mana he had just consumed to help Luna master the orange equipment had not yet been recovered. ?This blessing is used to replenish mana. Although it is not much, it can be regarded as reminding Gu Xi of the situation in front of him. ?At first, Gu Xi thought about releasing the Bone Obelisk to suppress this weird maze. Now it seems that he does not have enough mana to do this for the time being. Looking at the maze that was slowly disappearing, Gu Xi sighed. Forget it, Ill go back and take a nap first, and Ill figure out a way to deal with this matter tomorrow. ?While muttering, Gu Xi informed Dominic of this matter. Gu Xi was also worried that if something like this happened in the Magic City, it would affect Dominic''s battle arrangements. When Dominic heard the news, he was also speechless. He is different from Dietrich. His origin has nothing to do with weirdness. Faced with the weird situation in front of him, he himself is a little embarrassed. ?But Gu Xi had already gone to bed, and he had no way to disturb Gu Xi until something went wrong. Dominique thought for a while and finally made a decision. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1103： Weird maze? Strengthen it and take a look (please order for more updates) Chapter 1103 A strange maze? Strengthen it and take a look (please subscribe for more updates) ?Having led Dominic into two battles, Gu Xis biggest impression of Dominic is actually that Dominic has no emotional intelligence. ?But think about it, he can be considered a leader-level existence. In future battles, it is inevitable that the top leaders will be on their own and fight alone. It doesn''t actually matter whether he has emotional intelligence or not, as long as it doesn''t affect his IQ. ?Gu Xizhen never thought that Dominic would also have a lot of imagination. ?When Gu Xi heard that there was a weird maze in the Demon City, his first thought was not how to find, get rid of or suppress this weird maze. But I was thinking about whether to make use of this weird maze. This is something Gu Xi has never thought about. ?In Gu Xi''s mind, the first and second owners of this dungeon must have done a lot to deal with the weird maze. They had to give up such a good dungeon in the end, and Gu Xi might not be able to do anything in a short time. Dominica is different. He had an idea immediately. Its a maze. If you enter it, you will disappear into it. ?Then send more troops into the maze. ??The biggest problem with this weird maze is that you dont know where it is hidden in the city, it is not under the control of the city lord, and it sometimes swallows up troops. But if you have the ability to fix the weird maze, the threat of this weird maze will be reduced by half. The remaining half is the question of whether there is a safe way out of the maze. If there is a way to leave safely. ?Then this weird maze can be conquered. Lets ignore other situations for now. ?The first thing in front of me is to find out the weird maze that will appear at any time and fix it. ?In Dominics mind, what the second city owner of the dungeon did was wrong. He only moved all the buildings related to the labyrinth together. ??Isnt that equivalent to giving up other locations in the city? No wonder the second city lord developed the underground city so well, but still abandoned the entire city. ??If this were Dominic, he would definitely continue to strengthen the weird maze, so that the weird maze would have to be fixed in a certain position. At that time, whether it is suppression or directly cutting out part of the city with the weird maze, wouldn''t that be very convenient? They really dont know how to do things. Dominique shook his head and gave the order decisively. Under Dominic''s order, a large number of harpies and manticores flew out. ??This wave of attacking harpies and manticores received orders to attack the lone shadows and weirdos nearby. After killing these guys, bring back the devious energy beads they transformed into. ??The number of harpies is not large, and their combat effectiveness is pretty good. ?The harpies sent out are all magic-fighting harpies, the kind that fly in the air and throw down wind blades, small tornadoes or lightning balls. Different from the melee harpy. ?? They do not have the flexible movement ability of melee harpies, and they cannot quickly return to the position before attacking after attacking. They can only stand and attack in the air, like a fort in the sky, attacking downwards. ??If they encounter some flying or long-range enemies, their situation is not so good. In order to ensure their safety, Dominic also sent the manticore out. After the attack, the harpy and manticore first picked out the lone shadows and weirdos to attack. ?When they discovered that the opponent was actually not very strong, their target gradually expanded to three or five people, and then they would also take the initiative to attack the combat troops with more than ten people behind them. Of course, the killed Shadow immediately turned into a Qi Bead. This kind of devious energy bead is somewhat useful for the undead. But for harpies and manticores, this thing is inedible and useless. Fusing it into a weapon may not necessarily enhance the weapon''s effect. The most important thing is that neither the Harpy nor the Manticore has a big need for weapons and equipment. ??If it weren''t for Dominic''s request, they wouldn''t even bring these strange beads back. After getting some deviousness beads, Dominic called out the tauren. Tauren are the only beings who will not get lost in the maze. After releasing the tauren, Dominic placed a pile of devious beads in front of the tauren. You should all know the legend about the strange labyrinth. ?Personally, I think this weird maze is not weird enough. ?Send these strange energy beads into the strange maze. Use these strange energy beads to strengthen the strange maze. " The tauren who were called out were all tauren who already had jobs in the underground city. They are not like the minotaurs who have not yet been trained in the maze, they are all stupid newbies. ?Having worked in the underground city for a long time, they are quite familiar with some of the legends in the city. ?Once they heard Dominic''s order, they didn''t know what to say. Previous city lords wanted to get rid of the weird maze, or at least reduce the impact of the weird maze on the city. Unexpectedly, Dominic would think of enhancing the effect of the strange maze. ??Is it possible that Dominic is a fool and doesn''t know the dangers of the weird maze? ?But the tauren didnt think much about it. In their minds, even if the strange maze is strengthened, it will not affect the tauren. So in the end they entered the strange maze with these strange energy beads. Looking at the actions of the tauren, a trace of disdain flashed in Dominic''s eyes. ??What a bunch of brainless tauren. No wonder he has no scruples at all about eating cow head. By doing this, aren''t they telling Dominic that the Minotaur and the strange maze are actually connected? ??If Dominic hadn''t already had a plan, maybe this reason would have been enough for Dominic to kill all the tauren in the city. After the tauren left with the treacherous orb, Dominic was not idle either. ??Although there is such a thing as a weird maze. But the preparations for the monster siege will not stop because of the appearance of the strange maze. Dominic''s focus still needs to be on dealing with monster sieges. After all, attacking the city with wild monsters is the most critical thing now. ??If this matter is not solved, even if there is a way to deal with the weird maze, I am afraid there will be no weird maze to deal with. So after arranging those tauren, he focused on the intelligence he had just found out near the Demon City. After leaving the Demon City, there is an even more desolate land. In this land, the number and level of shadows have changed significantly. ?These ghostly shadows no longer gather into villages like they did when Gu Xi came to kill them. They even occupied various resource points to create their own weapons. They were about to build the city now. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1104： Take the initiative to send troops (please subscribe) Chapter 1104 Taking the initiative to send troops (please subscribe) What a rich resource! Looking at the map he just got, Dominic''s eyes lit up immediately. Its different from the one in Aridovi City. The demand for resources by the undead is actually not very high. Wood, stone, metal, and at most mercury can almost meet the needs of most undead. Other rare materials and special materials are just for icing on the cake. The situation in underground cities can be said to be exactly the opposite. Almost every military class has different needs. ?For example, the dragon needs sulfur and gold, the tauren need gems, the manticore needs mercury, and the hydra needs either a large amount of crystals or a large amount of sulfur, etc. It can be said that higher-level units cannot be recruited without the corresponding rare materials. Just relying on the small output of the material warehouse may not be able to keep up with the consumption in the city. In this way, the resources in the wild have become the focus of the Demon City''s competition. Previously, Dominica was still thinking about where to get so many resources. ?Looking at it now, doesnt it just come to your door? Destroy all the wild monsters first, and then occupy these resource points. After the monster siege is over, the barracks must be put to good use. Send more battle missions to ensure the safety of these resource points and roads. " ?The battle has not yet ended, Dominic has begun to think about post-war reconstruction and development. Of course, Dominic was muttering and quickly arranging various tasks. He has not forgotten why he sent those harpies to explore the way. They did not go there to find where the resource points were. They attacked in order to find the wild monsters who were preparing to attack the city in advance. At this time, Dominic has discovered three gathering places of wild monsters on the map. ?At the same time, the news brought back by the Harpy also included the number and level of these wild monsters. Looking at the number of wild monsters, Dominic nodded with satisfaction. ??The number of these wild monsters seems to be quite large, but there are not many truly useful troops. ?Most of them are cannon fodder between level 1 and level 5, and only a few are above level 5. Adding up the wild monsters in the three gathering places, the number of troops above level 5 should be about 3,000. ?According to the current situation, there are two heroes mixed in these shadows, plus some bosses and warrior-level beings. Any more and there may be none. Such a force can be regarded as just enough for the Demon City to handle. ??If a group of enemies are not dealt with in advance, and if there are not undead troops in the city, then the next battle is likely to turn into a long-term siege. This is not a scene Dominic wants to see. So lets destroy one enemy gathering place first. Dominic called the dragons and began to arrange combat tasks for them. You definitely cant fight in a gathering place with heroes. ??These giant dragons are the next treasures of the Demon City. There is no problem in fighting ordinary shadows. If you meet a hero, what if the opponent has some ability? Destroy the gathering place without a hero''s command first. After hearing Dominic''s order and looking at the map, the black dragons took off immediately. ?Following the black dragon is the weak red dragon that Gu Xi bought at the beginning, and then the black dragon, red dragon and green dragon that he trained. The last miscellaneous dragons flew at the rear. ??There are actually many types of dragons among these miscellaneous dragons. Bronze dragons, rust dragons, and blue holy dragons can all be found here. When they flew up, they did not compete with the black dragon for the first position. ?These miscellaneous dragons all know their own position, and their individual combat effectiveness is definitely not a problem. But the quantity is still a little less. So they don''t intend to seize the command of the dragon army. In their opinion, as long as there is meat to eat and gold rewards, there is nothing wrong with following behind. When all the giant dragons flew out, Gu Xi woke up from his sleep. In order to ensure the quality of your sleep, ensure that you can recover all your mana after a good sleep. Gu Xi found a quiet room to sleep in a tavern in the city. ??The bartender in the tavern is a thief with a black scarf on his face. As for the situation in the tavern, Gu Xi, who entered at that time, was also a little speechless. ??He didn''t expect the tavern in the Demon City to be like this. ??The tavern on Aridovi''s side has also arranged for a bone wine girl or a blood oiran to make a show. ??There is no need to install it here. The thieves were immediately placed here. ?However, this also made Gu Xi believe in the safety here. There is no possibility of assassination under the noses of these thieves. ??Before Shaya became the contracted undead under Gu Xi, she also had the obligation and ability to protect the guests in her tavern. So Gu Xi felt quite relieved and found a place to sleep. ?Although the dungeons have a relatively mixed variety of troops, there are no strong magic-oriented troops in them. But they are quite serious about strengthening the magic tower. ??The magic vortex that existed in Alidovi City at that time was also found here in the Demon City. ??It''s just that the side of Aridovi City is a sacred object, while the side of the Demon City is a building. Although the effect is a little weaker, the double mana enhancement is definitely there. As soon as Gu Xi closed his eyes, he felt a large amount of mana pouring into his body. Even though the mana increased rapidly and all the mana consumed before was replenished, the feeling of injecting it into the body did not stop. Instead, Gu Xi felt like he was swaying, as if he was soaking in sea water. ?Amid such a feeling, Gu Xi also fell asleep vaguely. ?While sleeping, Gu Xi seemed to see something. ??He seemed to be above the Demon City, and through something he could see a maze hidden under the Demon City. In the maze, there are dragons that have become skinny and bones, and manticores that have been chewed into bones. ?Gu Xi suspected that what he was looking at was the strange maze in the magic city. But just when Gu Xi wanted to see everything here clearly, a pair of eyes suddenly lit up. ?There was a kind of unwillingness and resentment in those eyes. ??He was so filled with resentment that he almost killed an Evil Sword Immortal. ?This situation shocked Gu Xi. It turns out that the strange maze appeared for a reason. What is the situation with this person? Human or other, alive or dead? Stop the confusion. ?However, Gu Xi relied on the fact that he was in a dream and didn''t have much thought at all. The other party stared at him, and Gu Xi stared straight back. At this time, the holder of the Soul Lamp appeared next to Gu Xi and dragged Gu Xi. With a sudden excitement, Gu Xi woke up from his sleep. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1105： Deep in the maze (please subscribe) Chapter 1105 Deep in the Labyrinth (Please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! Sitting up, Gu Xi looked at the person holding the spiritual lamp that jumped out beside him. He immediately knew that he had been attacked mentally. He calmly raised the six-rayed flame lamp and found that the immunity effect was still in the mind. Gu Xi finally breathed a sigh of relief. Although the other party affected him through his spiritual ability, he did not hurt himself. that''s enough. Since he woke up anyway, Gu Xi stood up. He turned around and looked at the person holding the spiritual lamp. Can the guy in the weird maze be burned? The holder of the Soul Lamp nodded with certainty. ??During the fight with the man in the strange maze just now, the holder of the Psychic Lamp already knew that the other person was not a real spiritual powerhouse. The reason why he has psychic abilities is entirely because he has been trapped in a strange maze for too long, and his mind has become distorted. This guy''s spiritual power is actually not very strong. It''s just more targeted. The most important thing is that this kind of twisted mind has a strong counterattack effect. ?Gu Xi just stared at the other party, and the other party immediately noticed Gu Xi''s reaction and wanted to follow Gu Xi''s line of sight and attack. In the end, Gu Xi''s psychic immunity was so good that no matter how hard the opponent tried, there was no way to affect Gu Xi''s. Instead, because of his actions, he attracted the attention of the spiritual lamp. Otherwise, he and Gu Xi would still be playing the game of staring at each other until Gu Xi woke up. ??Now the soul lamp has locked the opponent''s position. ?As soon as Gu Xi asked, the spiritual lamp was ready to burn that guy. "Then take action. I''ll let the Bone Obelisk come out to suppress it, so as not to cause any problems at this time." As Gu Xi spoke, he released the holder of the Bone Obelisk. ??As the holder of the Bone Obelisk appeared, he first glanced at Gu Xi, then at the Soul Lamp, then retreated to a position relatively back and sat down. Things like the Bone Obelisk are controlled by the wearer. ??But this is considered an orange outfit after all, and the wearer can''t mess around with it sometimes. Gu Xi planned to deal with the weird maze this time and solve it in one fell swoop. ??So what the Bone Obelisk must do is suppress the weird maze. ??However, there are several ways to suppress it. There are some who use all their strength to completely suppress the weird maze and make it disappear. There are also those that only suppress a part of the maze and fix it in a certain position. ??There is also the idea of ??transforming this weird maze into other buildings or weird things. No matter what the idea is, it all depends on your own thoughts. ??Anyway, as long as Gu Xi wants to do something, the Bone Obelisk will try its best to achieve Gu Xi''s idea. Of course, if Gu Xi leaves the existence of the strange maze alone, the Bone Obelisk will not cause much trouble. As long as the strange maze does not affect Gu Xi, he will generally not take action. ?Now that the Soul Lamp is ready to take action, the Bone Obelisk naturally takes action. He understood immediately what Gu Xi meant by suppression. ??This is to ask the Bone Obelisk to guarantee that when the Soul Underworld Lamp is dealing with the weird labyrinth, there will be no trouble in the weird labyrinth. ?After the Obelisk of Bones was seated, the holder of the Soul Lamp nodded in the direction of the Obelisk of Bones. Then the person holding the suit disappeared in front of Gu Xi. ?However, Gu Xi could clearly feel that the holder of the Soul Lamp had not returned to the six-rayed flame lamp, but had entered a strange maze. Closing his eyes, Gu Xi tried hard to follow the gaze of the spiritual lantern. At this time, Gu Xi immediately felt like he was walking in a maze with the same mosaic pattern. In his eyes, everything looks like a mosaic. It feels like a player who is dizzy with 3D effects, playing Minecraft there. ?In the maze, Gu Xi could clearly see that clean bones could be seen everywhere on the ground. ?There are all kinds of bones here, and there are traces left by various attacks on the bones, but there are no scars caused by different mechanisms. Obviously these dead guys were not affected by the mechanism in the maze. They died in the mouths of their own kind or other creatures. After all, the maze in front of me looks quite complicated. If there is no way to get out, the hungry dragon may be able to eat anything. "What a pity. If they could wait for the tauren, they might be able to go out with the tauren." When he saw the situation in front of him, Gu Xi couldn''t help but murmured. Just as he entered, the nearby wall was pushed open casually, and a tauren dragging a large bag walked out of the pushed-open wall. Gu Xi noticed that the tauren was wearing ordinary clothes and had a short-handled battle ax hanging on his waist. He was not like the tauren he had seen in the underground space maze before, with thick and heavy weights on his body. A, holding a big ax in both hands, as if he was afraid that others would not know that he had fighting ability. ?The situation of the tauren in front of me is different. He dragged his big bag seriously, muttered something, and headed in one direction. Psychic lamp has the ability of psychic barrier, which can make normal people ignore the existence of Gu Xi. At this time, the holder of the Mind Lamp can naturally make the tauren ignore his existence. ??The wielder of the Soul Lamp just followed behind the tauren, wanting to take a look at what this guy wanted to do. ?? Gu Xi has no objection to the behavior of the person holding the spiritual lamp. In Gu Xi''s eyes, this was a good idea. After all, he also wanted to know what the tauren was doing in this weird maze. ?So Gu Xis eyes followed the holder of the spiritual lamp. Under the leadership of the tauren, he walked some weird routes and slowly walked into the depths of the strange maze. ?Actually, Gu Xi didn''t know that the tauren in front of him was sent by Dominic. The big bag he was dragging was filled with strange beads. ?Dominic just wants to stimulate the weird maze in front of him, so he must first activate all the weird power of the maze. ??As long as the maze appears in the magic city, this kind of maze can be controlled. ??If there is a maze in the magic city, it will have many benefits for the construction and defense of the magic city. ??Gu Xi didnt know what Dominic was thinking. The spiritual lamp followed the tauren and soon reached the deepest part of the maze. Here lay a half-body body. The reason why he is said to be half a corpse is because he only has the upper body, starting from the abdomen, and the lower body is gone. His spine was wrapped around several iron chains, tightly locked to the ground. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1106： Suppression Maze (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1106 Suppression of the Maze (Please subscribe for more updates) "who?" When Gu Xi saw the half of the corpse, the half of the corpse suddenly raised its head and made a sharp sound. ? Gu Xi could clearly feel that the half-body corpse was looking at him through the eyes of the person holding the spiritual lamp. ?But the tauren didn''t know that. He didn''t even feel the person holding the spiritual lamp behind him, so how could he see more things. ?Hearing the question from the half-cut corpse, he quickly said: "I''m here to deliver something to you." After saying that, the tauren opened the big bag he had dragged over and poured all the treacherous beads onto the half body. ?Seeing this situation, Gu Xi understood that the tauren was sent by Dominic. ?But the half-body didnt know this, he screamed there. "I''m not asking you, what did you fall down on? Take these things away...ah~~, take them away quickly!" The only movable part of the half corpse was the head. When the strange energy beads fell on him, his reaction was quite big. But he couldn''t throw the strange energy ball out, so he could only keep screaming there. And the tauren did not listen to the orders of this half-carcass. No matter what, the minotaurs are Dominic''s subordinates. The order he received was to place the strange orb at the beginning of the maze. ??Although the tauren didn''t want to admit it, the half-body corpse in front of him was the starting point of the strange maze. So when these strange energy beads fell down, they must all fall on the half-body body. The Aura Bead is a great tonic for the undead. But this half-corpse had never come into contact with the Wei Qi Bead before. His power comes from his twisted mind. ?Now as soon as the strange Qi beads fall, the weird parts of his body are magnified. At this time, the balance that the half-cut corpse had maintained was broken. ??The power of the twisted mind within his body was strengthened, and a large amount of black smoke poured out from the mouth of the half corpse, quickly forming a human shape, which looked clearly like a black djinn. Its just that the face of this humanoid is distorted. After rising from the half corpse, he still wanted to clean up the strange beads that fell on the half corpse. But as soon as his hand came into contact with the strange energy bead, the strange energy bead turned into strange power and was injected into the body of the black humanoid. As soon as the holder of the spiritual lamp saw this situation, his spiritual flame lit up the half of the corpse. Although half of the corpse is dead, the other party''s spiritual power is still there. The soul flame of the soul lamp relies on the power of the soul to burn. It can be ignited regardless of whether it is the correct psychic power or the power of the soul in the barbecue. ?Now I see that the spiritual power of this half corpse is absorbing the strange energy beads, and they are getting bigger and bigger. This is the best fuel. ?So the Soul Lamp immediately lit up the half of the corpse. As for what will happen to half the corpse after its spiritual power is drained away, the Soul Underworld Lantern has not considered it at all. In any case, the existence of half a corpse does not have much impact on the strange maze. ??Other than being tied to the center of the weird maze, Gu Xi couldn''t see any direct connection between this half corpse and the weird maze. ? Gu Xi never expected that when the holder of the spiritual lamp lit up half of the body, earth-shattering changes would occur in the demon city. ??Huge mazes appear in the streets and alleys of the magic city. ??The maze in front of you and the streets and alleys of the magic city seem to be merged together. ??The buildings in the magic city are not affected by the maze, but the streets outside are different. ?As long as you go out, it''s a maze. With the appearance of the maze, dragon roars were heard inside the maze. A large number of black, red, and green dragons whose bodies were as skinny as bone dragons flew up from the maze. They just flapped their wings twice before they could no longer fly, and immediately fell to the ground. ?But fortunately, even if these giant dragons have no physical strength, they are still giant dragons. After hitting the ground, they can even crawl on the walls of the maze. After you have some physical strength, fly two more steps. ??Moving stumblingly like this, all the dragons finally arrived in front of the castle. They almost lay down at the gate of the castle, almost losing the energy to go in. Fortunately, there are still people guarding the castle. ??Although Dominic was not there, the cavemen and harpies inside discovered the situation of these giant dragons immediately. In order not to be eaten by the dragon, they quickly gave away all the food stored in the castle. ??Of course the way they deliver these foods is quite unique. ?In order to ensure the safety of the feeders, they did not open the gate of the castle, but dumped all the food from the top of the castle. A large amount of flesh and blood fell on the dragon''s body. The dragons didn''t care at all about this situation. In the eyes of the dragon, eating is the most important thing now. If they don''t eat something to fill their stomachs, they may become the first dragons to starve to death. ?? Gu Xi stood in front of the window on the second floor of the tavern and naturally noticed the situation outside. While watching the maze rise, he looked out the window. ?? Gu Xi was also a little surprised by the sudden appearance of the maze after half of the corpse was set on fire. He wasn''t quite sure what was going on. He quickly contacted the Soul Underworld Lamp and wanted to ask him if there was any problem there. But at this moment, two more tauren rushed in carrying two large bags. The big pocket also contains strange beads. They dont know anything about the situation outside the maze, and they dont have much reaction to whats inside the maze. Anyway, they followed Dominic''s order to send this wave of strange energy beads to the depths of the maze. After arriving here, they poured all the treacherous beads on the half body. In the end, everything turned into fuel that ignited the twisted soul of the half-cut corpse. ?The black human form transformed by the twisted mind is burning more and more fiercely in the flames of the soul. ?From the perspective of the holder of the Soul Lamp, there is nothing left of this black humanoid figure. As for the half of the body, its hard to say whether anything can be left behind. ??Anyway, now he can no longer scream and is directly buried under the strange energy bead. ??Looking at the maze rising outside the window, Gu Xi turned his head and said to the holder of the bone obelisk sitting behind him. The situation in front of you has changed, so just suppress it. ??The Obelisk of Bones points its head, and the holders inside the six-rayed lantern are all related to each other. The soul lamp saw half of the corpse, which means that the bone obelisk knew the location of the half of the corpse. Although the function of the half corpse was still uncertain, he immediately applied the force of suppression to the half corpse. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1107： The suppression was successful (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1107 The suppression was successful (please subscribe for more updates) ??As the Bone Obelisk took action, the burning half of the corpse immediately pressed down. ?Although the flame was not affected, it was obviously not as strong as before. ?Gu Xi also frowned when he saw it. Didn''t he agree to suppress the weird maze? Why did you suppress your own people? Before Gu Xi could figure it out, he saw the half of the corpse exploded on the spot. The bones inside were lifted up by invisible force and quickly assembled in mid-air, forming a small pile of bones. At the same time, the black human figure condensed by black smoke also struggled even more fiercely. This black human figure is the last spiritual power of this half corpse. Even if he was burned before, he would not be as helpless as he is now. ?Now he just feels like everything he owns has been stuffed into the furnace, and there is no place to escape if he wants to. ?This twisted mind has no choice but to shrink itself. But those strange energy beads that fell on the half-body before had a certain effect at this time. The strange power was transforming rapidly, stimulating the black humanoid, not giving him a chance to shrink back. ?In the flames, Gu Xi noticed the shadow of a white bone obelisk slowly falling. ?This phantom kept absorbing the power of the black humanoid, and slowly condensed into a strange-looking obelisk. The reason why I say this obelisk is weird is because the obelisk in front of me has broken away from the bones. The appearance of the obelisk is different from that of a normal obelisk. ?The obelisk in front of us is completely black, with two pointed ends. Viewed from a distance, it looks more like a solid black iron awl ready to be pierced into the ground. ? Such an obelisk also surprised Gu Xi. ? He ??knew that the Bone Obelisk could be automatically divided into secondary products, but this one in front of him was obviously not a secondary product. Before Gu Xi could understand, the two pointed obelisks were thrust into the pile of bones. As the remaining white bones of the half-body were crushed, a large amount of white powder spread upwards along the point where the obelisk was pierced into the ground, dyeing the lower half of the obelisk, including the part that was pierced into the ground, all white. pattern. The upper half of the obelisk was lit with black flames. ?In the flames, Gu Xi could still see the ever-changing map of the maze. Without too much explanation, Gu Xi knew from just one glance that the obelisk had already controlled this strange maze. ??Now this weird maze is considered part of the magic city. If you can, lets clear this maze first. ?Seeing that the strange maze was under control, Gu Xi finally breathed a sigh of relief. What happened in the weird maze before really shocked Gu Xi. He thought the Demon City was going to end. ?Now it seems that the crisis may not be a bad thing. ??If the weird maze can become part of the magic city, it will be beneficial to the development of the magic city. As soon as Gu Xi''s order was given, the holder of the Bone Obelisk retreated directly into the six-rayed lantern. ?At the same time, all the large and small mazes crowded in the Demon City disappeared, and the ground of the Demon City returned to its original appearance. Just some distance away from the castle, a building collapsed. Where the building originally stood, a large obelisk was erected on the ground. The obelisk is fifteen meters high above ground and thirteen meters long underground. The obelisk, which was about one meter above the ground, was all shrouded in black flames. From time to time, a black figure would poke its head out of the flames and keep screaming, and finally be dragged back to the flames. middle. If you look closely, you will find that there are many almost invisible white lines on the black obelisk, which are the ever-changing map of the maze. ?Gu Xi''s current location is not too good, and he has not seen any changes in the city. But Dominic, who had been arranging people to play the Sneak Balls at the city wall, saw what happened this time. ?When Dominic saw the obelisk that appeared in the city, he immediately understood that it was Gu Xi''s action. ?At the same time, the maze in the city disappeared like this. Has Gu Xi already solved the weird maze? ?After thinking about it for a moment, Dominic was still ready to go to the obelisk to take a look. At least as the current controller of the Demon City, he needs to know what is going on in the city. ?So Dominic quickly jumped off the city wall, rode his weird war horse, and headed towards the obelisk. At this time, because of the loss of the maze, many giant dragons that could no longer fly or crawl appeared in the streets and alleys of the magic city. The harpies in the castle noticed this situation, and they didn''t know what to do. ?Those giant dragons were obviously so hungry that they lost their strength. If we dont send some food to these giant dragons, they will starve to death soon. But if you send food at this time, who can guarantee that the dragon will not eat them as food. For a time, the harpies in the castle didn''t know what to do. On the other hand, cavemen don''t pay attention to this at all. They can''t see the outside situation at all and can only hear various sounds. Harpies happen to be able to see far away, so the cavemen are willing to listen to the Harpies. They had no objection at all to letting them pour the food from the top of the castle. ??But they don''t have the ability to deliver food to the giant dragon lying in the city. ?At this time, Dominic, who jumped down from the city wall, also saw the giant dragons lying on the ground. ?These giant dragons were so thin that only skin and bones were left, and they could not even move. ?Such a giant dragon is probably worse than a bone dragon. ?Seeing the situation in front of him, Dominic immediately understood the origin of these dragons. ?These giant dragons are probably the dragons trapped in the maze. It looks like they have been locked in the maze for many years and are starved to this state. ?These giant dragons are the strongest troops, we can''t let them die like this. ?So Dominic immediately issued an order to send all the food that could be taken out from the castle and various warehouses. Make sure every dragon can survive. After issuing this order, Dominic hesitated for a moment. He wanted to see all these dragons survive. ??But it will take some time for the order to be passed down. It is impossible for him to wait here forever. After all, he always wanted to see the obelisks that appeared in the city. ??As well as the disappearance of the strange maze, he also wanted to understand the situation. After all, this was the most important thing right now. ??If he doesn''t understand the problem here and does it again when wild monsters attack the city, he will be in trouble. ?After the order was sent out, Dominic headed towards the obelisk without stopping at all. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1108： You have a lot of requests (please subscribe) Chapter 1108 You have too many requests (please subscribe) ?When Dominic came to the obelisk, Gu Xi, who had withdrawn his spiritual lamp, also happened to come out to see what was happening in the city. When he saw the obelisk that appeared in the city, Gu Xi smiled knowingly. He understood that it was the result of the white bone obelisk suppressing the strange maze. ?So he did not go over to check the situation, but walked towards a giant dragon that fell nearby. Because there are too many units such as ghost dragons, bone dragons, and ghost dragons around. For the giant dragons that were about to starve to death in front of him, Gu Xi had no idea of ??turning them into bone dragons. Instead, he thought about how powerful this dragon would be if he could raise it well. With this thought, Gu Xi walked up to the dragon and gently patted the dragon''s forehead. ?The giant dragon opened his eyes, glanced at Gu Xi, and immediately closed his eyes. As a giant dragon, he could definitely see how many bone dragons and ghost dragons there were behind Gu Xi. How many dragons have to be killed to get such an army? You cannot afford to offend such a person. ??The giant dragon with its eyes closed honestly lowered its head to make it easier for Gu Xi to stroke it. ??Gu Xi didn''t know the psychological activities of this giant dragon. He only felt that the dragon in front of him seemed to be quite obedient. As long as you can be obedient, thats fine. Gu Xi has no other requirements. ?At this time, Dominic''s order also came. In the nearby warehouse, the cavemen guarding the warehouse quickly pushed out a large amount of food. Now they don''t care about proportions or anything like that. As long as it is edible, we will give it to you. Iced pigs, frozen beef, and some meat that had been stored in the warehouse for who knows how many years, all that could be shipped out were shipped out. For now, regardless of whether there will be any problems if the meat is eaten, send some to each dragon. ??Gu Xi, who was standing in front of the giant dragon, naturally saw the caveman who brought the meat. When the frozen meat was delivered, the dragon secretly opened one eye and took a cautious look at Gu Xi. ?When he found that Gu Xi had no intention of transforming him into a bone dragon, he stretched out his neck and rolled the frozen meat with his tongue to eat. ?That one moved carefully, not like a giant dragon at all. Gu Xi took one look at the giant dragon and understood the reason for its caution. ??Gu Xi didnt want to stay here any longer, otherwise the giant dragon would be detached from its neck and die. ??There is a serious shortage of troops in the magic city now. If you can leave one more giant dragon, just leave one more. ?Gu Xi thought for a while and finally headed towards the obelisk. ?Gu Xi guessed that Dominic must have rushed to the obelisk as soon as possible. ??Although the weird maze was suppressed, Gu Xi wanted to go there and see the result no matter what. At least he needs to know if there are any other changes in the strange maze after being suppressed. Just as Gu Xi was about to go to the obelisk, he suddenly felt the ground move slightly, and a group of tauren ran past him. ?Then the road in front of me changed. Although there was no maze of black bricks or mosaics, it was obvious that the road had changed. ? Gu Xi understood immediately that Dominic had come into contact with the obelisk, and at the same time he also controlled the strange maze. ?So Gu Xi jumped onto the Holy Silver Evil Coffin, personally directed the direction, and sped towards the obelisk. ?However, Gu Xi discovered a situation. Even if the effect of his pathfinding spell was fully activated, he still could not increase his movement speed in the maze. ? Sometimes the pathfinding technique will give a variety of different answers, forcing Gu Xi to judge by himself which path is better. As a result, Gu Xi''s speed was still slowed down a bit. When he arrived in front of the obelisk, Gu Xi found that the obelisk had been completely taken care of. ?Dominic is controlling the power of the strange labyrinth through the obelisk there, adjusting the situation in the magic city. ?Seeing Gu Xi coming, Dominic immediately said to Gu Xi. Sir, may I make a suggestion? Whats your opinion? ?Gu Xi asked curiously. As for the leader-level ideas, Gu Xi will still give some consideration to them. I want to rename this city the Labyrinth Demon City. Also, if I have my own legion in the future, I want to name it something like the Labyrinth Legion. ?Gu Xi did not expect that Dominic would make such a request. Looking at him, he really has all the control over the strange maze. This is a good thing. ?Gu Xi just remained silent for a moment and then responded. After all, this is just a small matter, and Gu Xi is not the kind of person to fall out with others just because of a name. The name of his troops does not affect Gu Xi''s combat effectiveness. "Okay, from now on this city will be called Labyrinth Demon City, and your army will be named Labyrinth Legion from now on." Thank you, sir. Dominique said quite happily. By the way, Dominic, now that you have control of the obelisk, tell me about the strange maze. Okay, the weird maze has been controlled through the obelisk, and now the maze can be placed according to my ideas. There are two ways to release the maze. One is to release all the mazes outside the city. If all of them are released, they can be pushed out about 2,300 meters starting from the city wall. In this range, anyone who enters the maze must die. The second method is to put them all in the city. ?This is the situation in the Labyrinth City now. ?The whole city will become a maze, where everything will change at any time. Whether it is the enemy or one''s own people, as long as the maze in the city is opened, they will not be able to find their way. " Hearing this situation, Gu Xi was also a little speechless. It is understandable to put a maze outside the city. It is like adding an extra layer of maze-like moat. ?But Gu Xi really couldn''t understand the maze in the city. Why did the residents in the city have to suffer from this maze? At this moment, Dominic said something instead. Sir, there is something I might want to tell you. ?This sentence attracted Gu Xi''s attention. "What''s up?" Its like this. Many creatures died in the strange maze, including those from the city, some from outside, and some giant dragon corpses. ?These corpses are almost all reduced to bones now. Your Excellency, you know me. ??Although I have mastered the art of spiritualism, the effect of spiritualism is definitely not as good as yours. So I want to ask you, sir, to turn all the bones in this maze into undead? " Okay, thats a good thing. ?Gu Xi agreed without even thinking. But then Dominic asked again: "Can all the summoned undead be left in the maze? It would be better if all the enemies who died in the maze can be turned into new undead." ?Gu Xi glanced at Dominic. You seem to have a lot of requests! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1109： Maze Conjuring (please subscribe) Chapter 1109: Maze Soul Calling (please subscribe) "this" ? Gu Xi thought for a moment, and then said slowly: "If you want to achieve such an effect, you can''t just rely on me to summon the souls. I can summon spirits here once or twice, but I cannot summon spirits here every time. ?But I do have an idea. If I place an undead natural disaster circle in this maze, I might be able to solve this problem. But I have not learned anything about the layout of the undead natural disaster array. Not to mention layout, if you are willing to learn it yourself, you can learn to layout it yourself. " In response to Gu Xis response, Dominic wanted to say something else. But after taking a look at Gu Xi''s expression, Dominic still closed his mouth. No matter how low his emotional intelligence is, it can be seen that Gu Xi is not in a good mood right now. After all, in Dominica, Gu Xi always felt that he was a tool in the eyes of the NPC. ?Every day when I meet Dominic, the commander thing is gone. The commander thing is missing. You need to find some and bring it back. ?Around Dominic, Gu Xi always had a question about who was playing the game. With this incident, there was no way Gu Xi could learn to arrange the undead natural disaster circle for this maze alone. ?The most Gu Xi can do is help recruit a soul and turn all the bones in the city into an undead army. Lets release the maze first. Ill summon the souls first. After that, you can arrange the battlefield. Dominique couldn''t help but let out an ooh when he heard it. He looked at the time and found that there was not much time left before the wild monsters attacked the city. ??If you delay it a little longer at this time, will the subsequent battle continue? ?So Dominic quickly started operating at the obelisk. ?Through his operation, the ever-changing city streets finally stopped and were no longer affected by the maze. Gu Xi understood that Dominic had sent Maze outside the city. ?It seems that he also knows the biggest role of the maze in front of him. ?So Gu Xi decisively put down his left hand, six flaming lights popped out, and the holder of the bone obelisk appeared in front of Gu Xi. Put up the Bone Resurrection Tower! ?Hearing Gu Xis order, the Bone Obelisk raised its hand, and the Bone Soul-Calling Tower appeared in the sky. ?Although Gu Xi is located in the Labyrinth Demonic City, his perception has begun to amplify outwards at this time. He could feel that there were a large number of skeletal corpses in the maze outside the city. ??The number of these corpses seems to be quite large. At first, Gu Xi thought that there were only tens of thousands of corpses here. But now it seems that he has underestimated the existence of the strange maze. The Labyrinth City has experienced two owners before. In the first term, all the troops in hand disappeared in one day. During the second term, all the troops in the city also disappeared intermittently. ??There are quite a few creatures trapped and dead in the maze. Not to mention others, there are more than a thousand dragons starving to death in the maze. Not to mention the number of other arms. This time Gu Xi can be said to have gotten a big deal. The "Book of Ghost Dragon" came out immediately. This is an experience. ??More than a thousand dead giant dragons, all summoned souls, become more than a thousand bone dragons. Every additional bone dragon is a driving force for the progress of "Book of Ghost Dragons". Gu Xi only has so much mana, so dont act quickly now. How long will it take? Moreover, among the information recorded in the "Book of Ghost Dragons", it is not only the corpses of giant dragons that can be transformed into undead dragons. The corpses of Hydra and Manticore can also be transformed into undead dragons. The number of Hydras and Manticores far exceeds that of dragons. ??Having more than a thousand dragon corpses is equivalent to having five to ten times the corpses of hydras and manticores. ??If you are lucky, Gu Xi may only be able to summon the bone dragon with all his mana this time. ? Gu Xi didnt know this. After locking the location of the strange maze, Gu Xi focused on the Bone Soul Resurrection Tower. The level of all bone-type troops is +3. The spiritualism begins! ??As the phantom magic wand raised by Gu Xi fell heavily, he had just recovered, and all the mana he had replenished to double was exhausted. Gu Xi had not experienced such a feeling of being drained of his magic power for a long time. He placed the magic wand on the ground and stood up straight with support. Then a series of messages popped up in his ears. Successful summoning... Successful summoning... The soul summoning was successful... ?This information almost didn''t make Gu Xi''s eyes dazzled. Fortunately, he quickly blocked all the information, so nothing happened. After temporarily blocking the message, Gu Xi turned to Dominic and said, "There are too many corpses in there. Only a part of them have been summoned. I need to replenish my mana for the rest." As he was speaking, Gu Xi noticed that something seemed not quite right about Dominic''s expression. He turned his head and looked behind him, and found that outside the city wall, a large number of bone dragons and ghost dragons were flying from outside the city. These ghost dragons and bone dragons have quite a lot of troops. Gu Xi himself has a powerful ghost dragon army of more than 600. ??Of course he knows how to count bone dragons. As soon as he saw these bone dragons and ghost dragons flying from outside the city, Gu Xi silently made calculations in his heart. The faster he calculates, the more expressions appear on his face. At this time, Gu Xi''s heart was full of surprise and regret. Why did he agree to Midonik''s request so quickly? ??The number of bone dragons and ghost dragons flying in front of me has reached at least 6,500, and all of them are powerful level 11 bone dragons. With this number of undead, not to mention they are high-level undead dragon troops. Even if they are all skeleton soldiers, you can easily kill the dragon with a sword strike against the wind. ??If this is added to Gu Xi''s ghost dragon army, then Gu Xi can go sideways. As a result, they all have to be arranged in this strange maze now. ?Its really true that all the benefits have been taken away by Dominic. ?This made Gu Xi somewhat regretful. ?Although Dominic does not have high emotional intelligence, he is not stupid. Seeing Gu Xi''s expression change, Dominic immediately stepped forward and held Gu Xi''s hand. "Sir, you are so kind to me. With the protection of these bone dragons and the maze in front of you, the Labyrinth Demon City can be considered impregnable." ?This sentence blocked everything Gu Xi wanted to say. Gu Xi felt so angry. ?However, Gu Xi can be regarded as a man with a big heart. He has mastered spiritualism. As long as he encounters another dragon tomb like this, he can still recruit a large number of bone dragons. So although Gu Xi felt a little pity for these bone dragons and ghost dragons in front of him, he did not necessarily have to keep them. He glanced at Dominic. Dominic, with these bone dragons here, the goal of the Labyrinth Demon City will have to change. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1110： External expansion (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1110 External Expansion (Please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! Positioning is elevated from a satellite city to the forefront of regional expansion. This is what Gu Xi wants from Dominic and the Labyrinth City. Dominica doesnt want so many bone dragons to stay? Didnt he want a strong enough force? ?Then there must be a reasonable reason. Outward expansion is the most reasonable reason Gu Xi can think of for him. After the battle against the wild monsters sieges the city, Gu Xi will give Dominic full authority to launch an attack. In the next period of time, Gu Xi will not mobilize troops from the Labyrinth Demonic City. There is only one requirement for Gu Xi. ??When Gu Xizhen encounters trouble, there will be enough troops to come to support him. This can be regarded as an escape route prepared by Gu Xi for himself. ?After hearing Gu Xis order, Dominic hesitated. He was about to say something, but Gu Xi spoke directly to him. All heroes you receive during the battle are yours. Please dont worry, sir. ? Gu Xi waved his hand and let Dominic leave on his own. After all, the wild monster siege was coming soon, and Dominic still had many things to deal with. Not to mention anything else, these giant dragons that are eating need to be dealt with by Dominic. If handled well, these dragons will be Dominic''s best offensive force. As for Gu Xi himself, he still needs to replenish his mana a few more times and use spiritualism on the weird maze. After all, there are still many bones piled up in the strange maze. ?turn these bones into skeleton soldiers, even if the Labyrinth Demonic City is attacked in the future, they will not be able to safely occupy the Labyrinth Demonic City. The weird maze that appears from time to time will be their last graveyard. Go to the cafeteria or the kitchen. I cant sleep anymore. I will almost oversleep if I sleep anymore. Lets see if there is any food here that can replenish mana. ?At Gu Xi''s order, Shengyin Xie Coffin changed its direction and headed towards the kitchen in the city. Because the strange maze has been placed outside the city, the roads in the city have become much easier to walk. At the same time, Gu Xi also saw from a distance that some giant dragons had recovered some of their strength after eating the food, and were flying in twos and threes towards the castle. ?It seems that they were all members of this underground city from the beginning, and they knew the layout of the Labyrinth Demon City very well. They all know where to go next to restore their physical strength and combat effectiveness. ??Its just that Gu Xi is not sure whether they can catch up with the next wild monster siege. ?At this time, outside the Labyrinth Demonic City, the group of giant dragon troops brought by Gu Xi before had also encountered the mysterious shadows gathered outside the city. ?Compared with the ghosts that Gu Xi had killed all the way before, the situation of these mysterious shadows was more complicated. Because starting from here and heading outward, there are already different resource points in the wilderness. ?These shadows have received resource support from resource points, and they have begun to have different weapons in their hands. Although it cannot reach the situation with urban support. ??But they are no longer like the shadows they fought before. They dont have any weapons in their hands. They just gather together and look like a zombie siege. ??They are different now. When they gathered together, there were actually some shadows who were building basic weapons. The remaining shadows who came over, regardless of their level, gathered around and picked up a weapon. It doesnt matter whether the weapon is good or bad, or whether it is suitable for them, they just get it anyway. When the giant dragon flew over, the shadows gathered there. The shadows that were distributing weapons were arguing with a huge shadow. The reason for their quarrel is simple. The shadow that distributes weapons determines that no matter who comes, one person can only take away one weapon. Once you have taken it, you are not allowed to take it again. ?But the strange shadow that came to get the weapon was a weird shadow with more than thirty arms. He was smart and his level was obviously above level 10. He knew exactly what he wanted. He simply wanted to get more than thirty weapons, at least one weapon on each arm. But the shadow who distributed the weapons refused. No matter who came, he had the same reason. Each person could only be given one weapon. If you want other weapons, go to the battlefield and grab them. Because of this, the two of them started to quarrel. Now it has reached the point where we are throwing dirty words at each other. If no one controls all this, I believe it wont be long before they start fighting. This is also the biggest problem of not having a shadow hero to control the field. ??If there is a hero-level shadow at their gathering point, everything can be quickly arranged by the hero giving orders. Such a small matter will naturally be taken care of by someone. There is no need for them to argue here. As a result, the two shadows made such a fuss, and all the shadows'' attention was diverted to them. Some higher-level ghosts are waiting for results there. ??The way Guiying reflects his level is very simple, either by getting bigger, or by having more arms supporting Yaya on his body. Some high-level Shadows also hope to get more weapons. After all, they all know that there is a difference between having weapons and not having weapons. As long as the weapons are in place, they believe they can kill even the giant dragon. Hence, they are still paying more attention to the conflicts regarding weapons. ??As long as each of this shadow''s arms is assigned a weapon, then they will definitely surround him to get new weapons. At this moment, the dragon troops arrived here. It''s not that the Shadows don''t have an air force, but right now they don''t focus on guarding and alerting. ?In their thinking, they have gathered so many ghosts here, and they are quite restrained not to hit others. How could anyone come to hit them? Actually, these ghosts were not thought of. They have been targeted for a long time. ??The giant dragons coming in the sky now are considered the second wave of flying troops. ?After flying over the Shadow Troops, the blue holy dragon flying behind moved forward. ??Although the black dragons have the largest number among the dragon troops, the holy dragon has the best reputation among all dragons. ?At the same time, their combat effectiveness will be stronger than that of the black dragon. ??If their number is not relatively small, and there are no special cities for training, the only way is to see if there are any randomly spawned in Dragon Valley. Perhaps the reputation of the black dragon as the strongest dragon will be wiped out directly. In the current chaotic situation of dragons, as a holy dragon, it is natural to stand up and control the field. When the holy dragon flew towards them, all the black dragons stepped aside. ??The Holy Dragon winked in the sky at the strange shadows gathering below, and all the black dragons understood. But those weak red dragons cannot do it. They are not on the same level as the red dragons in the dungeon. ??No matter in terms of combat effectiveness or intelligence, they cannot compare with serious red dragons. They didn''t react until the dragons rushed downwards, and chased the team and rushed downwards. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1111： The prototype of the Dragon Legion (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1111 The Prototype of the Dragon Legion (Please subscribe for more updates) When the giant dragons rushed downward, the shadow below discovered the giant dragon falling from the sky. ?The reaction of these strange figures was quite fast, and a group of them immediately raised their weapons and prepared to face the enemy. But the number of dragons falling from the sky was relatively large, and they were already ready for battle when they rushed downwards. When they rushed to a position about thirty meters above the ground, they began to spray dragon breath. Their dragon breath instantly caused a large area of ??flames, covering all the strange shadows below. ?This flame is powerful enough to instantly burn all the shadows below level 5 below to ashes. Although the shadows above level 5 relied on their strong vitality, they survived the dragon''s breath. But their situation is not good either. ??The giant dragons that came this time were not just the black dragons. ??But there are all kinds of miscellaneous dragons. There is a being called the Fire Dragon here. ?This kind of fire dragon is not that big, and its melee capability is not strong, so it is better than the weak red dragons that Gu Xi got before. ?But they have one biggest characteristic, that is, they have one or two hands of flame magic. One of them is a spell called Dragon Flame Continuation. This spell is prepared for dragons. The effect is also very simple. All dragon breaths breathed out by giant dragons, as long as they are flame type, can last for three to ten seconds longer. It can be said that after mastering the Dragon Flame Continuation Technique, the Fire Dragon is the best auxiliary among the dragons. ?Most dragons are willing to take the fire dragon with them. As this wave of dragon breath continued to spit out, the fire dragon activated the Dragon Flame Sustaining Technique on the spot. ?With this move, wherever the dragon flew by, flames kept falling in the sky, and it looked like a ghost in slow motion. ?The power is comparable to the dragon''s breath sprayed by the giant dragon, and it can last for three to ten seconds. For those ghosts who are not burned to ashes immediately, these three to ten seconds are quite fatal. Because the weak shadow was directly burned to death the first second it came into contact with the flames, and the rest was only held up by its strong vitality. They have no ability to resist fire and dragon breath. Now adds three to ten seconds of Dragon Breath. Suddenly extended the time for them to be harmed by the dragon''s breath. ?Under this wave of dragon breath attacks, another batch of weak shadows were burned to death in the dragon breath. ?Only some Shadows who were close to level 10, or those who took the route of defending the Blood Ox, survived the dragon''s breath. ??Its just that the number of such ghosts is not that large. At most, less than 130 ghosts have survived the dragons breath attack. This is a rather small number. You must know that this is a place where ghosts gather for wild monsters to attack the city. At least eight or nine thousand ghosts have gathered here. There were less than a hundred giant dragons flying over. They only hit one wave and knocked down only about 1% of these ghosts. Sometimes powerful units are so unreasonable when they have the upper hand. At this moment, the weak red dragon following behind fell from the sky and pounced on the mysterious shadows on the ground that were not yet dead. The weak red dragon that rushed down at this time really didn''t want anything. ??The dragon flame sustaining spell in front has no effect, and there is no effect of following a large group of dragons and attacking together.?????This is really a slow step, a slow step. ??With more than 30 red dragons, those who rushed down met more than 100 half-disabled shadows. ??If these weak red dragons were brave enough to close their eyes and spray out their dragon breath, they would actually still have a chance to kill some of the ghosts. In this way, the problem of their slow speed of catching up will become that they have brains and know the two-stage attack method. But these red dragons are really not that brave. They saw more than a hundred unkilled ghosts below, and they paused in the air. At this moment, the shadows below seized the opportunity. Several shadows with levels above level 10 jumped out from below and pounced on the red dragon. As soon as the shadows pounced on them, these weak red dragons reacted. They sprayed randomly around them first, and then rushed into the group of shadows and fought hand-to-hand with the shadows. The dragons flying into the sky and preparing for the second wave of impact looked at the situation below and looked at each other. They didnt know what was happening. ?Obviously, as long as there is another wave of dragon breath, the mission here will be completed. ??What are these weak red dragons doing, and why are they engaging in hand-to-hand combat with Shadow? ?All the giant dragons in the sky turned to look at the serious red dragon among the dragons. ?The red dragons all looked speechless. How do they know what is going on? The weak red dragon below is a lava dragon, and it is not the same species as them. How do they know how the brain circuits of these guys grow. what to do? ?The giant dragons looked at each other, and in the end they could only charge forward. Let''s fight hand-to-hand. After all, dragons are also very capable of fighting in hand-to-hand combat. Except for Titans, they are only slightly weaker than Behemoth in terms of melee combat. ?After these giant dragons rushed down, they immediately bit the still-living Shadow. They don''t breathe dragon breath or anything right now, they just rely on the dragon''s teeth and claws to attack. Under the attack of these giant dragons, the weak red dragons finally breathed a sigh of relief. They didnt want to be looked down upon by the dragons, so they kept biting the nearby shadows. ?Under their bite, the ghosts who were already seriously injured were dying faster and faster. ?However, none of the giant dragons noticed that after the death of these shadows, they did not turn into strange energy beads of various sizes on the spot like the shadows that were burned to death by the dragon''s breath before. They all turned into a black liquid. ?After these liquids are stained with the strange Qi beads, they will quickly melt the strange Qi beads, and finally turn into black liquid and seep into the ground. ?Although the amount of these black liquids is not large, they seem to be spiritual and have no intention of entangled with the dragon. After swallowing part of the strange energy beads, they quickly disappeared underground. After killing the remaining shadows through melee combat, the Holy Dragon flew in front of the weak red dragons and roared at them several times. ?But this holy dragon is not a commander or a hero. He will come forward and say a few words now entirely because of Shenglong''s personality and strength. ??If it weren''t for the fact that there was no one in charge of the dragon team in front of him, the Holy Dragon would not care about this matter. After saying a few words to the weak red dragon, the Holy Dragon took the other giant dragons and flew into the sky again. They plan to use a wave of dragon breath to wash the ground to get rid of the strange orbs in this area. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1112： The Shadows March (please subscribe) Chapter 1112 The Shadows March (Please subscribe) As for the Holy Dragon''s decision, the other dragons had no objections. The enemy has been killed anyway. ?They can''t take these treacherous beads away. Nor is gold their favorite. ?Spitting fire to burn these treacherous beads is just a matter of raising their hands for them. Done. ?All the giant dragons flew into the air, hovering in the sky, and sent out another wave of dragon breath towards the strange energy beads piled on the ground. Under the flames of the dragon''s breath, most of the strange energy beads were burned by the flames until they were vaporized. After doing this, the giant dragons hovered in the sky for a while. After finding that there was no problem, they flew towards the Labyrinth Demonic City. ?After the dragon flew away for a period of time, a large amount of the black liquid that had seeped into the ground at the beginning seeped back into the ground where the shadows had previously gathered. ?The black liquid turned around in a circle and found some strange energy beads that had not been burned away in the dragon''s breath from the soil. Coupled with the amount of black liquid itself and the soil on the ground, it automatically combined. ?However, because the dragons burned a large number of strange energy beads in a fire before leaving, the amount of materials that the black liquid could find was insufficient. During the combination, some non-spiritual soil had to be added. Through the black liquid, part of the strange energy beads, and a certain amount of soil, these strange things in front of you finally formed a clay statue of the giant dragon that attacked the strange shadow before. ? Judging from the images of these clay statues, this is the number and appearance of all the dragons that attacked them before. It can be said that this is a complete one-to-one replica. At most, the color is not quite right. ?Most of these clay statues are earthy in color with some black patterns. Compared to the ghost shadow, the color is more distinct. After all the clay statues of the giant dragons were shaped, these clay statues of the giant dragons flapped their wings and flew towards the direction from which the dragon troops came. It''s just that more than half of their bodies are made of clay, which is heavy and hard. ?Flapping their wings can allow them to fly a certain distance, but they cannot fly directly at high altitudes like giant dragons. Their flight can be more than ten meters above the ground, and flying up to seven or eight hundred meters is considered good. Normally, they still mainly crawl on the ground. ?After these clay dragons took shape, they headed towards the Labyrinth Demonic City, without any thought of waiting for other ghosts at the gathering place of ghosts. In the eyes of these giant clay dragons, troops like theirs are enough. Just now, they gathered more than 8,000 shadow troops, but they were wiped out by the giant dragon rushing down from the sky. Now they have regrouped according to the appearance of those giant dragons. This is an existence with strong enough combat power. If they go there now, they will definitely be able to defeat those previous giant dragons. At the same time, the shadow gathering areas on the other two sides have also gathered a sufficient number of shadow troops. It is different from the more than 8,000 strange shadows that were directly destroyed by the dragon here. At the other two shadow gathering places, because there are hero-level shadows, the number of shadows gathered is obviously larger. The number of one of the Shadow troops has reached about 15,000. There are more than 4,000 shadows above level 5, and there are more than 600 above level 8. In addition, there are more than 300 shadows with level 10 or above. Even if the remaining Shadows are below level 5, they still have various weapons and equipment that have just been distributed, and their combat effectiveness has also been improved to a certain extent. In order to gather these shadows, this heroic shadow scraped off a layer of the nearby land. ??Now there are no available Shadows in the nearby Shadow villages and camps, and even the Shadows in the nearby resource points have been called over. If you want to find more ghosts, you have to go farther away to find them. It takes a long time to come back and forth. ??So the heroic-level shadow did not attack people in the past. In his mind, the few troops in front of him should be enough to take down the city that suddenly appeared. ??Actually, this hero-level shadow was right. ??Without Gu Xi''s support from behind, the strength of the newly built Labyrinth Demonic City would actually be seriously insufficient. ??Attack the Labyrinth Demonic City with ten times the force, and the possibility of defeating it is still quite high. Not to mention that the troops sent out this time were not his shadow troops from one direction. ?In the other direction, there is a 9,000-strong Shadow Army that is also moving forward under the command of a heroic Shadow. The situation is different from the other two armies. ??The level of the shadow army in front of me has been directly raised. ?This shadow hero is the kind of hero who values ??level over quantity. All of his men are shadow troops of level 5 or above. Among them, more than half are ghosts with level 8 or above. If you pay attention to their weapons, you will find that many of these shadow soldiers are strange beings with multiple arms or heads. Obviously, when the shadow hero gathered the shadows, he directly let them fight with each other. Use the life of ordinary shadows to strengthen the levels of other shadows. ?This is why there are fewer people on this side even though there are hero-level shadows pulling flags on both sides. ?However, although their number is small, their combat effectiveness is strong enough. ??Moreover, the weapons in their hands are not according to the size of a person''s hair, but as much as you can take. ?In this shadow army, there are really all kinds of weapons. Looking at the shadows with arms ranging from three to more than ten, carrying weapons made of various materials, everyone will feel confused. Such a unit can easily win if it only attacks a city with normal strength. ?The troops of the two Shadow Heroes, plus a giant clay sculpture, are heading towards the Labyrinth Demonic City at the same time. ?At this time, Dominic has also counted out the dragons in the city that are about to starve to death. ??This time, the dragons who were able to climb out of the strange maze alive, regardless of whether they had the strength to fly up in the end, flew to the castle to wait for food, or fell directly on the street waiting for people to feed them. They are all the elites among the dragons. In the strange maze, they all experienced many battles just for a bite to eat. The weakest level of the dragons here has reached level 9, and some have even reached around level 12. The dragons here are mainly black dragons, with red dragons and green dragons accounting for half each. The total number adds up to more than 360 animals. After one round of eating, their physical strength has somewhat recovered. ?Although it is still skinny and bones, it is no longer a problem to fly. When the returning dragons fell into the castle of the Labyrinth Demonic City, Dominic immediately mixed them with the newly returned dragons. ??The first battalion of the Dominic Labyrinth Legion, the Dragon Battalion, was formed! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1113： The first city defense battle (please subscribe) Chapter 1113 The first city defense battle (please subscribe) ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? After replenishing his mana twice through the food in the city canteen, he spent all his mana on spiritualism. Gu Xi finally couldn''t bear it and went back to the tavern to sleep. ??It''s faster to replenish mana through food than sleeping, but Gu Xi''s stomach only has so much energy, and he can''t keep eating. If he eats any more, he will be strangled to death. ?Through this strengthening and replenishment, Gu Xi has already seen that in just a few hours, if he does not want to drink a large amount of unpleasant magic potion, he can only replenish his mana three times through food. ?It seems that I need to give Eve some advice and ask her to help with research to see if there is any way to change the taste of the magic potion. As for dietary supplements and so on, we cannot continue like this. Gu Xi closed his eyes and slowly fell asleep while rubbing his belly. ?This time Gu Xi didnt sleep for long. ?While he was still in a daze, he suddenly heard an explosion outside the city. Gu Xi sat up immediately. Someone is attacking the city, please come... Gu Xi shut his mouth before he finished shouting. ?At this moment, he remembered that he was not in Aridovi City, and all the matters in the Labyrinth City had been left to Dominic to handle. He opened the information window and took a look. ?The red alert was flashing in front of me. ??The time for wild monsters to attack the city has arrived, and the enemies are attacking the Labyrinth Demonic City from three directions at the same time. Three directions? Looking at the message that popped up, Gu Xi was also stunned for a moment. How come there are three directions? Didnt Dominic send out dragon troops to deal with the enemies in one direction? How come there are enemies appearing from three directions at the same time? ?Thinking of this, Gu Xi quickly stood up. Can Dominic bear it alone? ?Gu Xi arranged his clothes and walked outside. When he walked out of the room, Gu Xi happened to see a large number of thieves running out of different rooms and heading out. Looking at the actions of these thieves, Gu Xi knew that Dominic was also anxious. ?In front of the tavern, Gu Xi jumped onto the Holy Silver Evil Coffin, hesitated for a moment, and then headed towards the castle. ?This is the first time that Gu Xi has acted as the defensive side in a siege. He was not quite sure where the guard should stand to give command. So he immediately imitated Princess Anna and stepped into the gate of the castle. ?When Gu Xi entered the castle, the first thing he saw was Lord Dry Bones recording something there. Hey, Lord Dry Bones, why are you here? "The eldest princess heard that there was going to be a siege here. As a defender, we sent me here to take a look." Lord Dry Bones said with an expression on his face as if he was working hard for his life. ??He is the Lord in charge of logistics in Princess Anna''s current council. He is usually responsible for the manufacturing of weapons and equipment in the city, as well as the uniform change of all soldiers in the city. How did you get here? ?? Gu Xi could understand Princess Anna''s thoughts. He himself wanted to come over to watch the battle, let alone Princess Anna, who was in charge of the safety of the entire Alidovi City. ?Princess Annas idea is that if she can pay more attention, she should pay more attention, and if she has more experience in defending the city, she will have more experience. Maybe one day these experiences will come in handy. ??But Gu Xi was more concerned about how Lord Dry Bones got here. After all, Gu Xi knew the distance between the Labyrinth Demon City and Alidovi City. The time spent running back and forth on this road will not be short. Dominic built a flying point, and I flew here on a giant bat. ?While talking, Gu Xi and Lord Dry Bones also walked to the highest point of the castle tower. ?Standing here, Gu Xi could clearly see most of the situation in the Labyrinth Demonic City. ??However, the battle situation on the other side of the city wall is not very clear because there are too many buildings in the city and the distance is too far. Just as Gu Xi was about to say something, he found that Lord Dry Bones had taken out many things similar to ritual and magic ritual materials and installed them aside. "What''s this?" Gu Xizheng wanted to ask a question. Suddenly there was a sonic boom behind him. ? Gu Xi looked back and saw that a large number of giant dragons were flying from below the castle and heading towards the city wall at a very high speed. The war is on, the war is on! Lord Dry Bones muttered excitedly, "It will be installed soon." What are you pretending to be? ?As he asked, Gu Xi stepped forward to help, lest the unpacked items be blown away by the dragon flying at high speed. A comprehensive battlefield monitoring system was developed as proposed by Lady Eve and supported by Lady Luna. ??There are magic parts and technological parts in it, but it will be a bit larger. It is necessary to place a temporary base station on the battlefield to transfer the scene of the battlefield. At present, only two sets have been made. When I came here this time, I brought one set with me. Another set is currently being installed in Alidovita. ??As long as I set up the temporary base station, the battle scenes here can be transmitted to Alidovi City as soon as possible. " Oh, so youre here to do this. I thought you were here to be an observer and learn combat experience. ?Gu Xi also laughed when he heard this. Lord Dry Bones didnt say anything, but assembled it quickly. ?With this thing not assembled, there is no way to observe the situation on the battlefield, let alone broadcast it live to Alidovita. So Lord Bones must speed up the progress on his hands. ?And Gu Xi didn''t make any trouble there. He just watched from a distance, and at the same time, he also paid attention to the situation on the other side of the city wall from time to time. Soon this all-round battlefield monitoring system was installed. As the system started up, a large number of finely divided mirrors flew up from the ceremony and quickly flew around. As soon as these tiny mirrors flew out, Gu Xi understood that this was Luna''s method after she got the orange equipment and returned. ??If it were Luna before, she probably wouldn''t be able to make such a fine mirror. Of course it is possible that it is possible to do it in such detail, but not so freely. As the powder-like mirror flew out in all directions, Gu Xi noticed that the instrument showed the entire Labyrinth Demonic City and about ten miles outside the city. ?Through the images projected by the instrument, Gu Xi also noticed the situation outside the Labyrinth Demonic City at this time. ?Dominic was standing on the city wall due south at this time. He was facing the wave of shadow troops with about 9,000 people. Dominique''s expression at this time was not too bad. He also didnt expect that not long after the giant dragon troops came back and said they had annihilated a shadow army, such a group of weird mud dragon troops came out from that direction. This immediately disrupted Dominic''s arrangement. Hungry Dragon, who had just recovered a little strength, had to be dragged out to fill the scene. ?At the same time, he assessed the situation of the enemies on both sides, and personally ran to the south to take charge, in order to prevent the enemies from breaking through the strange maze defense line in one fell swoop. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1114： Start playing (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1114 begins (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! What do you think of Dry Bones? When he saw clearly the situation in the Labyrinth Demonic City, Gu Xi asked immediately. ?On the surface he was asking Lord Dry Bones, but in fact he was contacting Princess Anna behind him through Lord Dry Bones. In terms of military affairs, Gu Xi is still more willing to trust some of Princess Anna''s judgments. Dominic has a good brain. Lord Dry Bones was silent for a moment, and finally came Princess Annas judgment. The situation of the maze outside the Maze Magic City is a bit difficult to judge, but you can tell from the size of the maze in front of you that such a large maze can be swallowed no matter how many people enter. It is impossible to rely on the human sea tactic to solve the maze in front of you. ??Although the Shadow Troops on the north side are large in number, their levels are not very good. On the other hand, on the south side, the hero is smart and they know that they are attacking the city. " Do you know you are attacking a city? What does it mean? ?Gu Xi was a little puzzled and turned his gaze to the enemy in the south. At this time, Lord Dry Bones immediately took action and enlarged the enemy''s battlefield layout to the south. ?Seeing the mysterious figures moving forward in a four-sided battle formation, Gu Xi couldn''t see anything for a moment. As the picture zoomed in, Gu Xi noticed the difference here. ??The Shadow Hero here really treats the battle in front of him as a siege. At the rear of his team, there are hundreds of special catapults and ballistae. ?From the placement of the catapults and ballistas, it can be seen that this shadow hero knows a lot about sieges. He knew very well that siege of a city did not just require a large number of troops to rush forward and attack. ??If you want to siege a city, you must have various siege machines. There must be one type of catapult or ladder truck. ??If there are no siege machines and rely on human lives to pile up, it will simply serve as a target for the guards on the city. When using siege machinery, the most important things are two points, one is ballistics, and at least it must be accurate. ?Otherwise, if you drop it a few times and you can''t even hit the city wall, or if you hit it until you can''t hit the city wall, what''s the use? ??The catapult is not omnipotent. ??If you want to attack the city, you must destroy the city wall in a short time so that the follow-up troops can rush in. ?Of course, the method of throwing stones into the city and leveling the city with stones will not be discussed here. Another point is to protect the catapult. After all, catapults play a very important role in siege warfare. This point is understandable whether it is the siege or the defender. So there will be various small-scale battles around catapults. For example, tactics such as cavalry destroying catapults and attacking catapults from the air. Normally speaking, when facing a unit without air force, destroying the catapult is the first choice. ??As long as the opponent does not have a catapult, they will have no way to breach the city wall. ?With those infantry, they couldn''t even cross the moat. ??For this reason, when the shadow hero set up the formation, he specially left a square formation to protect the catapult. When the screen was not enlarged before, Gu Xi didn''t notice much. But now that he looked at it, Gu Xi understood the meaning of Princess Anna''s words. ?This hero has a brain and knows that he is attacking the city. And Dominic also had a good mind. He also knew that the heroes on the south side were the important enemies, so he directly mobilized his troops to this position. ??If it weren''t for those clay dragons to the west, he would even want to move the dragon troops here. ?At the moment, more than half of the troops in the Labyrinth City have been gathered here. The cavemen, harpies, Medusas, minotaurs, manticores, hydras and nightmares are all arranged here. The situation on the north side is different. ?Here Dominic deployed the Evil Eye troops and Gu Xi to temporarily support his wild beast skeleton soldiers. The reason why these two troops are placed here is entirely due to two reasons. The Wild Beast Skeleton Soldiers do not need to be commanded. As long as the enemy is close, they will act on their own. As for the reason why the Evil Eyes are placed on the northern city wall, it is because their shooting range is the furthest. The most important thing is that attacks beyond a certain distance do not deduct damage. And they have air defense capabilities. ?This attack method of radiating rays directly from the eyes is also very useful when no one is directing it. ??Putting these two arms together, plus the weird maze outside the city, it is not a problem to defend everything in front of you. After the dragon troops have dealt with all the mud dragons outside, there will be dragon troops coming to support the northern city wall. According to Dominic''s estimation, it should only take an hour or two for the dragon troops to defeat the mud dragon. At that time, the enemy may not have even touched the city wall. The arrangement in front of you is not a problem. ?Its just that Dominic never expected that the plan would be worse than a change. Just after Gu Xi and Princess Anna commented that Dominic was a wise leader, an accident happened. ??The north, which had always been underestimated by Gu Xi and Dominic, suddenly used a special method. At the first moment of the war, they actually came into contact with the northern city wall. Gu Xi only noticed the situation here when he heard the explosion coming from the north. The hero in the north is actually not without brains, but his brains are placed elsewhere. He had no intention of attacking the city in a serious way. When he came, he planned to use strange powers to attack the city. Although in his plan, there was no part of the strange labyrinth outside the city. But this does not actually affect his actions. ?While bringing his men in front of the city wall, the shadow hero called a group of shadows on his side. ?These shadows are all low-level shadows. When they stood up, they all huddled themselves into a ball, as if they were afraid of being trampled to death if they were not careful. Approximately 3,000 shadow people crowded together, pushed each other, and were squeezed together. ?Then the Shadow Hero raised his arm and pushed against the squeezed shadows. ?With an explosion, all the shadows were blown away. ??The direction they were flying was naturally towards the northern wall of the Labyrinth Demonic City. It''s just that they were all smashed out. The most important thing is that they seemed to be a little fast when they were blown out. The evil eyes sent here also responded quickly. But there are only a few people with evil eyes. They immediately fired a laser-like long-range attack at the sky, which could only break more than forty groups of shadows into pieces. A few of the remaining shadows fell into the strange maze, and most of them hit the city wall. Just like this, before the battle started on the south city wall, more than 1,800 ghosts were sent to the north wall. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1115： Take control of the situation (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1115 Taking Control of the Situation (Please subscribe for more updates) ??The ghostly shadow on the north wall is an unexpected situation. Neither Gu Xi nor Dominic, nor even Princess Anna who was watching the battle in Alidovi City, expected that such a thing would happen. ?This also gave them a wake-up call. Nothing is impossible in the game world. It cannot be said that once you have arranged the shot, it will be foolproof. A momentary carelessness can endanger one''s life. Dominic will immediately withdraw from the southern city wall to the northern city wall. ?At this moment, Gu Xi stood up in advance. You keep an eye on the south wall, and Ill take care of the north wall. Dominique did not dare to object to Gu Xis order. At the same time, he also understood that his score with Gu Xi had dropped a lot. He must quickly handle the battle on the southern wall and free up his hands to handle the battle on the north. Otherwise, his face will become less useful to Gu Xi. ?After cutting off the contact with Dominic, Gu Xi immediately jumped onto the Holy Silver Evil Coffin and headed towards the north city wall. Lord Dry Bones has no intention of moving. She came here to act as a transit point. The battle ahead has nothing to do with her. ?However, she still focused part of the picture on Gu Xi. After leaving the castle, Gu Xi walked towards the north wall at a very fast pace. Just as Gu Xi rushed over, the wild beast skeleton soldiers on the north wall had already launched an attack on the mysterious shadows rushing up the wall. ??These wild beast skeleton soldiers held wooden sticks made of catapult arms in their hands. They rushed out and used a machine sweep to repel the attacks of many shadows with one blow. Knock away all the shadows that want to rush in front of the evil eye. At this time, the evil eye also showed its ability. It kept staring, and every time it shot a laser, it accurately hit a strange shadow. Don''t look at the evil eye''s laser, just ignore the distance. In fact, the evil eye does not emit laser light just by glaring. They also need to look at the situation. There is a long-range way of playing. If the enemy is close, then there is melee usage. ?The strange shadows in front of my eyes rushed towards me. They naturally would not choose ultra-long-range lasers that waste power. Will use short-range laser attacks, so that the short-range laser is more powerful and the firing speed will be faster. In this way, the evil eye''s attacks directly become various bursts of fire. ?Each time he strikes, a mysterious shadow will turn into a mysterious energy bead. For a time there was a lot of fighting on the city wall. ?At this time, the Shadow Hero outside the city was once again ready to take action, intending to send a new batch of Shadows to the city wall through the method just now. ??And Gu Xi, who happened to arrive at the north city wall, immediately issued the order. Skeleton soldiers, come out of the maze to attack! ?After Gu Xis order was given, Gu Xi found somewhat speechlessly that his order seemed to be of no use. At this moment, Gu Xi was shocked. Is it possible that Dominic is so capable? Now you can directly control all the undead in the maze? But this is not reasonable either. The undead in the maze are not really locked in the maze. Actually, Gu Xi didn''t understand that the strange maze was under their control. But when it is released outside, the control on the obelisk side will naturally be much weaker. Except for the owner of the strange maze, only the tauren can enter and exit the maze freely. ? No matter whether other people are dead or alive, no matter how messed up they are in the maze, they can''t find a way out of the maze. The summoned skeleton soldiers must have heard Gu Xi''s order just now. But they had no way to fight. As for the bone dragons that could fly out, they didn''t hear Gu Xi''s order to them, so they were still lying in the maze, waiting for a strange shadow to fall from the sky and fall into the maze. Fortunately, Gu Xi reacted quickly. When he saw that letting the skeleton soldiers attack would not work, he immediately changed his tactics. Dead Witch Summons! The gate of **** is open! ?Under Gu Xis spell, thirty necromancers worked together with Gu Xi to take action. After Gu Xi passed level 10, the level of the summoned necromancer was also raised to level 10. At level 10, a necromancer becomes a lich. So this group of thirty necromancers were nominally recruited in the name of necromancers, but they all looked like lichs. After being summoned, each of them flipped through the thick human skin books in their hands. You can tell at a glance that it is not a good kind. With their help, Gu Xi''s ghost gate was opened and released smoothly. Not only did the quantity meet the interest-care requirements, but the placement also met the interest-care requirements. Sixteen ghost gates appeared in the procession of shadows outside the city. All the ghost gates opened at the same time, and a large number of undead in different situations rushed out from them. ??The ghost gate released by Gu Xi this time focuses on randomness. ?His requirements are not high, as long as he can destroy the siege of the Shadow Army. ??The undead behind the ghost gate are all real cannon fodder. ??Even if they die fighting here, it will be okay. ??The main thing is to not let the shadows have an easy time. Just as Juying was preparing for the second impact, another group of more than 3,000 people were rolling up their bodies. This time the level of Shadow has started from level 5. The purpose is to open up a good situation on the northern city wall. But when they shrink their bodies, it means they temporarily give up their ability to fight. ??The undead rushing out of the ghost gate happened to fight against these mysterious figures. At this time, Gu Xi also issued an order at the same time. Kill those mysterious figures, and you can take away the mysterious energy beads that they turn into after their death. I wont keep any of them. Gu Xis orders are given out through the minds eye. ?No matter what kind of undead came out of the ghost gate, after hearing this command, all their eyes lit up. ?Then they really seemed to go crazy, pounced on Juying, tearing and biting him. ?As long as a ghost is killed, an undead will immediately rush to the ground, grab the ghost beads on the ground and stuff them into his mouth. ?These undead are not as obedient as Gu Xi''s men. Only one of them was released from the gate of hell. He wanted to leave the underworld and live. All the opportunities they can see are things they want to fight for. ?Humility, what is that, can you revive them? ?However, this behavior of the undead disrupted the battle formation of the Shadow Troops. ?At the same time, more and more undead people smelled the smell and rushed out of the ghost gate desperately. ?They were fighting to the death in the open space outside the maze. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1116： The imaginative shadow hero (please subscribe) Chapter 1116 The Shadow Hero with a Big Brain (please subscribe) The situation is finally under control. ? Gu Xi was about to breathe a sigh of relief and turn around to deal with the part of the shadow that had climbed up the wall. But just when he relaxed, the shadow hero took action again. ?This time, Gu Xi had to admit that the shadow hero in front of him was really the kind of hero who had a lot of imagination and was the most unexpected. Obviously Gu Xi has the situation under control. ??As a result, his imagination actually showed other characteristics of the shadow. Block the door. Shadow Hero screamed. ?Gu Xi didnt hear what the other party said, but thats what the other party meant. At the same time, he also saw another batch of about a thousand ghosts rushing out. Their bodies spread out automatically and kept getting bigger, as if they were inflated by air. ??The level of these more than a thousand ghosts is not high. Because they were far away, Gu Xi could not clearly judge the opponent''s specific strength. But from their sizes, Gu Xi could guess that they were all cannon fodder shadows with low levels. As a result, once they are inflated, their size becomes countless times larger. He also knocked away the undead blocking the way, squeezed into the opened ghost door, and blocked all the ghost doors with his own body. ? Gu Xi has had the skill of opening the ghost gate for so long, and for the first time he discovered that the opened ghost gate can be blocked by someone. ??While he was complaining about what the shadow hero was thinking, the shadow blocking the ghost gate exploded on the spot. ??More than a thousand ghosts were all blown into powder, and all the ghost doors opened by Gu Xi were also blown away. At this time, Gu Xi''s face said, "You can still play like this." ??Also saw the methods and ideas of this shadow hero. After destroying the Ghost Gate, the Shadow Hero did not relax his vigilance. He knew very well that Gu Xi could open the ghost door once, twice or three times. And he only has these ghosts, so he can''t blow up all his men just because he wants to close the door to hell. ?So under the operation of the Shadow Hero, the Shadow that exploded into powder was used again. They formed a defensive shield in the sky like dark clouds. ?Although Gu Xi didn''t know what the situation was, Gu Xi believed that the Shadow Hero was not aimless. ?Its just that Gu Xi didnt know quite what the other party planned to do. ?So Gu Xi raised his hand and prepared to open the ghost gate for another batch. ?But before Gu Xi took action, he discovered that the shadow battlefield shrouded in dark clouds had turned into a forbidden demon land. ?It seems that Shadow Hero has this idea. Don''t let Gu Xi use magic to cause trouble to him again. But Gu Xi is not a necromancer who only knows one kind of magic. As soon as Gu Xi saw that this situation was inappropriate, he immediately changed his direction of attack. ?He stretched out his right hand and pointed in the direction of the shadow. Psychic Killing! As Gu Xi''s strength improved, his research on orange equipment became more and more in-depth. Many tips for using orange equipment have also been slowly developed by Gu Xi. Psychic killing can affect all creatures within a fifteen-mile radius. The power of the influence cannot be changed in any way. No matter who comes, 15 life points will be deducted. However, the scope of influence can be freely controlled by Gu Xi. ?Gu Xi no longer has to be like before, he can only focus on himself and spread to all directions. ?Now Gu Xi can specify a direction or even a range to use Mind Kill. This way, fewer people will be accidentally injured. Moreover, the scope of contraction can also allow Gu Xi to do one thing. That is to mix mind killing with other mind operations. As soon as the psychic killing was carried out this time, everyone on the Shadow side, starting from the Hero of the Shadow to the weakest Shadow, had the idea of ????death. There are naturally those groups of shadows that have huddled together and are ready to be sent up the city wall by the shadow heroes. ?As soon as this thought occurred, they no longer huddled in a ball, but went nearby to think of ways to prepare to commit suicide. Shadow Hero could have prevented all of this. But he himself was also affected by the effect of psychic killing. He raised his hand and punched himself. With this punch, he almost knocked him to the ground. When he got up, the shadows that had huddled together and were ready to climb up the wall changed back to their original appearance. ?Let them roll up again now. Not only will it take longer, but they will also be stared at. At this time, the Shadow Hero raised his head and glanced at the situation on the city wall, with a sinister look in his eyes. You asked for this, stop shrinking and get on the ladder to heaven! ?The Shadow Hero ordered decisively, and the remaining Shadows quickly gathered together, stacked one on top of another, and kept moving upwards. ?Because the Shadows themselves are like shadows, they can do it quickly as long as they think about stacking on top of each other, unlike humans who have to consider the foundation and so on. ?As they stacked higher and higher, Gu Xi also noticed the changes here. At this time, Gu Xi also understood the Shadow Hero''s thinking. They want to stack it up to a certain level and then fall down directly. ?This way they can go past their weird unsolvable maze and fall directly onto the northern wall, just like in the cartoon. ?This kind of idea can only be thought of by the mind of Shadow Hero. Only creatures like Shadow can do it. As the shadows stacked higher and higher, Gu Xi also understood that the other party''s plan was about to be completed. At this time, Gu Xi raised his right hand again, aiming at the stacked shadows and preparing to take action. ?But at this moment, Gu Xi suddenly felt that as he raised his right hand, the speed at which the strange shadows stacked up became slower and slower. They seemed to be waiting for Gu Xi to take action. Soul Dark Lamp! Gu Xi ordered decisively. The holder of the Soul Lamp appeared next to Gu Xi immediately. ?Through the perspective of the person holding the Soul Lamp, Gu Xi noticed that there was already a line of sight on the side of the shadow, staring at his fox-eye ring. ?Although Gu Xi believed that the enemy did not have any masters, it was impossible for him to target his own ability of the Fox Eye Ring. But the other party immediately focused on the fox-eye ring, which made the problem clear. And they are also preparing to stack up. Obviously, they are confident that their breath will no longer be affected by the power of the mind and will not fall into the weird maze. These situations flashed through Gu Xi''s mind. An idea occurred to him. ?So Gu Xi raised his right hand again, making a move to use psychic killing. ?Sure enough, following his movements, all the stacked shadows quickly lengthened, and then they pounced forward and fell towards the north wall. ?It seems that as long as Gu Xi launches the psychic killing, they can be scattered and all fall into the strange maze below. But Gu Xi did not do this, he pointed forward. Firestorm! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1117： Fight (please subscribe) Chapter 1117 Battle (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! The Sky Canopy of Bones! Quick Wind Technique! Gu Xi released a variety of different spells in one breath. ?Those shadows are stacked too high and have elongated their bodies. Now they are beyond the range of the forbidden demon. As soon as Gu Xi''s various spells fell on the opponent, some of the shadows were seriously injured. When the Shadow Hero saw something was wrong, he quickly issued a new order. But it was too late. Gu Xis spell was directed towards the middle of the fallen Shadow Bridge. This attack can be regarded as using all his strength. ?These spells fell on the shadows and killed part of the shadows immediately. ?As soon as the shadow dies, it will turn into a bead of strange energy, and the bridge will be broken instantly in the middle. ??The strange shadows in front of me could not be controlled for a moment, and they all fell into the strange maze. When Gu Xi took action, he could clearly feel a force hitting the fox eye ring on his right hand. ??It''s just that the power is not strong, and he didn''t use the fox eye ring. ?That power circled around Gu Xi''s hand, and then quickly turned back. Obviously Gu Xi was right not to use the power of the fox eye ring. ?Feeling the influence of this power, Gu Xi couldn''t help but roll his eyes. What is this situation? Anyone can touch his orange suit, right? At this time, Gu Xi was also very angry. The previous divination incident had already made Gu Xi feel unhappy. Now something like this happens again. It is like directly adding fuel to the fire in Gu Xi''s heart. Bone dragons and ghost dragons, come out to me and kill them all! At the beginning, Gu Xi only ordered the more than 600 bone dragons he brought with him. I just didnt expect that after Gu Xi gave this order, the bone dragon in the strange maze would also fly. Dominic did not have any detailed control over the arrangements in the strange maze, but only required that the number of undead in the maze should be even. ?So more than a thousand bone dragons flew out of the maze in the north. They followed Gu Xi''s bone dragon and at the same time pounced on the strange shadow below. ?Jueying also didnt expect that there were such troops in the maze. At first he thought the maze was just a maze, with at most some mechanisms inside. ?These bone dragons are very powerful. ??Moreover, some of his methods may not be useful in the face of such a powerful enemy. ?With no choice, the Shadow Hero can only use tricks he doesn''t want to use. Everyone gather together and prepare for net-throwing tactics! ?Under the command of the Shadow Hero, these shadows quickly combined again. This time they held hands and turned into a huge snare. ?Then the snare got wider and wider, clearly trying to lock up all the bone dragons. ??If it was just an ordinary bone dragon, if the number of bone dragons was smaller and the level was weaker, this method would even have a slight chance of winning. After all, the remaining shadow levels are relatively high. They work together and have a certain bonus effect. ??The snare they formed can definitely trap three to five hundred flying troops of around level 8. ?But the problem is that there are more than 600 bone dragons, and that doesn''t include those that fly out of the weird maze.? ? ? ?At the same time, their level is not weak either. ??The bone dragons that flew out of the strange maze were all at level 11, and Gu Xi''s bone dragon army also included a level 19 double-headed bone dragon and a level 26 ghost dragon. These are all beyond the control of Shadow. The snare they formed dragged down all the bone dragons at once. But the fallen bone dragon immediately launched an attack. quickly tore open the trap of the shadow and launched an all-round attack on the shadow. Shadow Hero also wants to adjust the battlefield again. ??However, both the Double-headed Skeleton Dragon and the Ghost Dragon focused on the Shadow Hero''s position. Before the other party could react, various dragon breaths and attacks fell on the Shadow Hero. As the hero of Shadow, he has strong commanding ability. ?However, his combat ability is definitely not comparable to that of elites at the same level. Not to mention that he is currently being attacked by several of Gu Xi''s most powerful undead. Under a wave of attacks from the Two-headed Skeleton Dragon and the Ghost Dragon. ??This shadow hero, whose imagination even Gu Xi marveled at, died on the spot, leaving only a large number of Wei Qi beads and two rusty-looking things. ?Once the Shadow hero dies, the Shadow becomes unmanned. ?Although there are many of them, their combat effectiveness is not that strong. The Bone Dragons under Gu Xi attacked from the sky and easily killed these shadows one by one. It only took less than half an hour for Gu Xi to resolve the battle. At this time, the results of the battle were also reported from two other places on the battlefield. Dominica has finished handling the battle to the south. Because of the accident at the northern city wall, Dominic accelerated the progress of the battle. ?On the ground wall, he manipulated a variety of different spells to attack the shadows from various angles. ?At the same time, he opened the authority of the strange maze and released the skeleton soldiers in the strange maze. This is somewhat similar to Gu Xis behavior. ?His idea is also to take the battle to Shadow. When they can''t open the gate of **** like Gu Xi, these skeleton soldiers are the best fighting force. ??As the skeleton soldiers rushed out, the catapults located behind the Shadow troops also launched an attack. ?More than a hundred catapults threw a large number of stone bombs. ?Each stone bullet was like a meteor, hitting the wall of the Labyrinth Demonic City heavily. ?Shadow Hero can also see who is faster in this battle. As long as they can destroy the city wall before they are defeated, victory will be theirs. Facing the stones that were thrown at him, Dominic had no idea of ??retreating. He waved his hand, and a large number of tauren dragged an object made of huge wood from under the wall. ?While waiting for the enemy to come, Dominic was not unprepared. ?This kind of lever-like thing made of wood is actually used to deal with ladders. As long as this kind of wood is placed on the city wall, a ladder truck can be pushed down with just one force. ?Of course, thick cloths are now hung on these logs, like a net, blocking the flying stones. ?Although it couldn''t stop much, it reduced the pressure on the city wall and bought time for the south city wall. At this time, the skeleton soldiers happened to rush in front of Guiying''s troops. They happened to collide with the three shadow troops at the front. Different from the shadows Gu Xi dealt with, the shadows on the south wall were quite powerful in combat. Facing the charging skeleton soldiers, the three shadow phalanxes immediately activated their respective characteristics to suppress the charging skeleton soldiers. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1118： Crazy (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1118: Crazy (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! When the Skeleton Soldiers and the Shadow Troops collided, Dominic on the south wall immediately knew the strength of the other side. At the same time, he also understood the weaknesses and problems of these skeleton soldiers. Even though these skeleton soldiers are undead, they are currently located in the territory of the Labyrinth Demon City. ??What I got was the blessing from Labyrinth Demon City. ??The newly acquired Labyrinth Demonic City is definitely not as good as the long-established Aridovi City in this regard. ??The number of small plots used to strengthen the combat effectiveness of the troops is not as large as that in Alidovi City. In addition, there are some buildings in small plots that can be strengthened, and some of them increase the training speed of the training camp. The previous arrangement of the arrow tower was for the flying dragon in the sky. All the arrow towers in the city have been upgraded. Among the two different Medusas in the city, there is actually a difference in occupation. This blow shocked the Shadow Hero. There are not many guarantees for others. The skeleton soldiers in front of me are in the same situation. Although they are all at level 11, some of their attributes have not been strengthened. After releasing the skeleton soldiers, Dominic raised his hand, and several arrow towers on the south city wall also began to attack. ??The arrow tower of the Labyrinth Demon City is a building that was left behind from the beginning, with corresponding troops stationed inside. ?Medusa Archers are pure archers. They can inject poison when shooting, and their eyes can petrify enemies. They are a unit that is strong in both long-range and melee combat. So Medusa archers are often arranged into artillery squads and sent to the arrow tower. The shooting distance and attack power of the arrow tower will naturally exceed the normal level. ??The only thing Dominic can guarantee is that these skeleton soldiers will not affect the morale of other troops. Fortunately, these skeleton soldiers are only used as cannon fodder to attract the enemy''s attention. Dominic is not dissatisfied because the skeleton soldiers are not strong. Then the nine square formations quickly changed formations. Medusa shooters are different. They do not use poison when shooting. Although their eyes can also turn people to stone, this is not their advantage. Their advantage is that they can operate various long-range weapons, just like crossbows on arrow towers. gun. ?The combat effectiveness of the troops stationed in the Labyrinth Demonic City is obviously weaker than that of the troops stationed in Bilidovi City. ?Under Dominic''s command, the black arrows fired from the arrow tower accurately hit the tall shadow located behind the enemy camp and close to the shadow hero. The remaining two thousand-man phalanxes retreated, preparing to retreat a little further to protect the attacking catapults. ??The three thousand-man phalanxes at the front that were fighting the skeleton soldiers did not need to be mobilized. Instead, the four thousand-man phalanxes at the back quickly pushed forward, preparing to surround the skeleton soldiers from both sides. In the arrow tower in front of you, there are a group of Medusa archers stationed. ?Shadow Hero also noticed it, and his catapult attack was very effective. Otherwise Dominic will not use the arrow tower to counterattack. ?Now as long as the city wall is knocked down, his troops can rush into the city. Will the few troops on the city wall be able to block his attack? Dont even think about it. So in the current situation, we must ignore the shadows and protect the catapult. ?Standing on the city wall, Dominic immediately saw the changes in the enemy. Dominique also laughed at this time. This is what he wants. In fact, the most troublesome thing for the siege team in a siege is not the moment when they destroy the city wall and enter the city. But when they were outside the city, they had no idea what buildings were inside the city and what role these buildings could play. In the absence of intelligence support, the serious means of siege is to proceed at one''s own pace. Slowly build the city wall and fill in the moat. Shadow Hero did this before. But after being shot down by Dominic with a few arrows from the arrow tower, the shadow hero made a wrong judgment. He actually suppressed all his troops. This gives Dominic an opportunity. He used magic. As a hero, Dominic naturally has a magic book in his hand. ??Although Dominic''s own magic level is not very strong. ??But to defend the city here in the Labyrinth Magic City, you can borrow the power of the magic tower. The mana is almost unlimited. ??As long as the magic is recorded in the magic tower, he can use all of it. Although it has not been blessed in terms of power, the effect has definitely not been compromised in any way. The magic in dungeons is mainly based on earth and fire. ??These two systems have both attack and defense. Facing the shadow troops that had surrounded the skeleton soldiers, Dominic immediately released the magic he had chosen long ago. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????? ??This is a relatively advanced magic among fire spells. If you want to talk about the theory here, you can at least write a book. ?Of course Dominic doesnt need to learn this, he just needs to use this magic. ??With the characteristics of the magic tower, when Dominic uses magic, it is like using a magic ritual. ?? Such a frenzy continued, directly covering the skeleton soldiers and the seven phalanx''s mysterious shadows. ??The magic of Crazy is the simplest. After being hit, it will be like a wild beast skeleton soldier, uncontrollable and attacking everything around it at will. ??But there are two problems here. One is that the effect is only once. It is not long-term, that is to say, as long as you hit someone else, the madness you have will disappear, no matter how high the level of the madness is. Another point is that the long-range effect is not good. After all, the long-range view is not about the enemies around you, but the enemies far away. So the impact of madness on them is not great. ?The real fit for using Heartbreaker is against enemies with hard control effects such as entanglement, paralysis, and immobilization. Because the hard control effect is activated with the attack. ??As long as the Crazy skill is used, you can control similar creatures nearby. As long as they are restrained and unable to move, they are the best targets. ?This method is particularly suitable for dealing with enemies such as treants or tree elves. Because the tree spirit must be entangled with roots when it attacks. ??And this is true whether it is an attack or a counterattack. Only by killing the tree spirit will the root entanglement be released. ?? Often a single madman can trap the tree spirits in an entire forest. And it is permanently trapped. Dominic has no such request at the moment, he just needs to let the shadows become chaotic. Under his madness. All the strange shadows began to attack everything around them. As for the skeleton soldiers surrounded by the shadows, although they were also affected by the madness, they were fighting against the shadows, so it didn''t matter whether they were affected or not. But the shadows surrounding the skeleton soldiers were different. They didn''t all squeeze in. Once the madness fell on them, their eyes turned red and they attacked everything around them. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1119： Gorgeous operation (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1119 Gorgeous operation (please subscribe for more updates) When the Shadow Hero saw the Shadows under him fighting each other, his eyes turned red. In order to raise the level of these ghosts, he used many methods. ?At that time, these shadows were created using the lives of other shadows. ?These shadows can survive because each of them has a way to deal with other shadows. Facing other shadows, they are really good at killing them. ?Sure enough, just like that, the ghosts created real fire. All the Shadows'' attacks are killing moves. ?Even Dominic on the city wall did not expect that effect. Just like this wave of attacks, the number of ghosts was reduced by more than one-third. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????? Where will Dominic be dragged? Immediately there was another wave of madness. ?At this time, the Shadow Hero also realized that something was wrong, and he immediately wanted to mobilize the Shadow troops to retreat. At least get out of the magic attack range. But he was slow every step and every step he took. Obviously he had the upper hand, but the result was that he accelerated his defeat. How can it be so easy to withdraw the troops that have been sent out? As soon as they planned to retreat, Dominic seized the opportunity and arranged for the bone dragons on the south wall to rush out of the maze at the same time and rush towards the direction of the shadow. As soon as the Bone Dragon appeared, the Shadow Hero immediately identified the opponent''s target. Not only was he not surprised, he was actually a little excited. Stop retreating, prepare to counterattack, drag down those bone dragons to fight, prepare the catapult for the second time, use all the ballistae, prepare to hit the bone dragon in the sky. The Shadow Hero has also seen the changes in the situation before him. ??When the bone dragon flew out, what he was most worried about was that the bone dragon would bypass the shadow troops below from the sky and attack the siege equipment in the rear. These catapults took him a lot of effort to make. ??If they were destroyed on the spot, he would not be able to build so many catapults in a short period of time. ?Now seeing that the Bone Dragon troops did not come to attack the catapult, the Shadow Hero became energetic. This is a good opportunity. The enemy has made a mistake. It will definitely not work if we do not seize it. ?So the Shadow Hero immediately gave orders. Blind! ?When the Shadow Hero gave the order, a magic spell accurately landed on the catapult. ?Shadow Hero knows the usefulness of the catapult, how could Dominic not know it. ??The catapult hit the city wall just now, causing great damage to the city wall. Dominic had already thought of ways to deal with the catapult when he released the Bone Dragon. The catapult is still a little far away. The flying speed of bone dragons is actually not very fast, and the bone dragons here do not have much breathing ability. They are more likely to engage in close combat with the enemy. ??It would be nothing if it was just a catapult, but Dominic saw more than two thousand mysterious shadows guarding people below. He could tell at a glance that the Shadow Hero was guarding against something. ??Although Dominic is anxious, he will not do anything to let his men die. When fighting against the mysterious shadows in front, the Bone Dragon can still take the initiative, fall down whenever it wants, and fly whenever it wants. But if it is entangled by the mysterious shadow behind, the initiative is not in the hands of the bone dragon. Therefore, Dominic would rather let the bone dragon hit the shadow in front and use the blind spell on the shadow operating the catapult in the rear, rather than send the bone dragon to the back. ?Shadow Hero didnt expect Dominic to use magic again. The spell of blindness can directly make a person lose the ability to move. After all, you cant see anything, so who are you going to hit? ?This trick is quite useful. It can be said that except for blind people like cavemen, everyone else will suffer the consequences. Under the blinding spell, the catapults and ballistae all stopped attacking. The shadows that control them are all invisible, so how do they move? Taking advantage of this opportunity, they also threw the Bone Dragon into the group of ghosts. They immediately released the Curse of Aging, first deducting part of the enemy''s health and attack power. ?Then the Bone Dragon engages in hand-to-hand combat with the Shadow. After killing the Shadow, they will immediately fly into the air and pounce down again. ?Although fighting like this will be a bit troublesome, it will be fine as long as the bone dragons themselves don''t care. After killing a batch of shadows, the skeleton soldiers who started fighting the shadows were now free. They actually started to fight back at this time. ?At the same time, without anyone noticing, the strange maze was slowly extending towards the battlefield, dragging some strange shadows into the strange maze. Under the triple effects of bone dragons, skeleton soldiers and mazes, the number of shadows on the battlefield is getting smaller and smaller. When the Shadow Hero saw this situation, he looked back at the catapult that was temporarily inoperable. He finally moved a thousand-man phalanx guarding the catapult to the front line. But this just fell into Dominics trap. When Dominic mobilized the thousand-man phalanx, a force appeared near the catapult. Dominic has never forgotten these siege engines. This is the most important thing to do when defending a city. ??The troops sent by Dominic are the local troops of Labyrinth Demon City, thieves. As thieves, their combat ability on the battlefield may not be strong, but their stealth ability must be strong. From the beginning of the battle, they had been sneaking towards the catapult. Just because two thousand-man phalanxes have been guarding here, they have never found a chance to get close to the catapult. Now a thousand-man phalanx has been mobilized, and the operator of the catapult has also been affected by the blindness effect. ?This is exactly the best time for the thief to take action. ?These thieves quickly sneaked into the catapult formation and sneaked close to the catapult. ??If it were normal times, their attempts to enter would have been discovered by the shadows guarding here. But now, all the shadows are blind. ??If they can''t sneak in at this time, then they won''t be thieves in the future. ?These thieves were already close to the catapult, but the Shadows still didn''t notice their movement. At this time, the thieves also came up with corresponding means. After all, thieves themselves are not very powerful in combat, and they cannot sneak around with heavy weapons. When they set out this time, Dominic had already prepared materials for them. Those are some alchemical potions. ??Although these alchemy potions are considered basic items that Dominic temporarily dug out from the warehouse, they are quite useful for dealing with catapults. ?These alchemical potions are the famous blazing glue. A special alchemical potion that can burn directly when poured on the ground. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1120： Treasure, forbidden magic ball (please subscribe) Chapter 1120 Treasure, Forbidden Magic Ball (Please subscribe) Its burning! As the thieves threw the burning glue, all the catapults were set on fire. For a moment, the shadow heroes on the south side of the city wall panicked. At this time, another piece of good news reached Dominic. ??The dragon troops he sent out previously have cleared out the unplanned mud dragon enemy. ??Now the dragon troops are being mobilized by Dominic, flying from one end of the city to the south wall of the city to join the final battle. ?This is precisely why, under such pressure, Dominic''s battle ended almost at the same time as the battle on the north wall of Gu Xi. ?His battle this time, despite all the problems. ??His grasp of the overall situation of the Labyrinth Demonic City is somewhat lacking, but he has accomplished all the things that should be done in the defense of the city. The most important thing is that he knows how to plan ahead, knows when to use magic, knows the strengths and weaknesses of his men, and is willing to invest in the battle. This is enough. After all, in Gu Xi''s eyes, he didn''t have high requirements for his leaders. Give you a task, as long as you can ensure that you are not just a tool that follows orders. ??Gu Xi, who was located on the northern city wall, had just finished the battle when he heard news from Dominic. ?Gu Xi was silent for a moment, then turned around and ordered: "No need to assemble, just clean up the battlefield." Then Gu Xi glanced at the sky again. Sure enough, peoples potential is forced out. ??I thought this city defense battle would take one or two days, but I didn''t expect it to end in only a few hours. " ?While Gu Xi was speaking, the troops that had just regrouped returned to the battlefield. Before, Gu Xi was still worried about the situation in Dominica and wanted to gather troops to help him. ?Now that the battle ends quite early, there is no need for that. The undead men under Gu Xi began to clean up the battlefield. Because the opened ghost door was blown up by the ghost. Many of the strange energy beads that were originally intended to be distributed to the undead were retained. ??Now Gu Xi''s undead men have piled them in a pile, and the weapons used by the shadows have also been picked out and put aside, ready to wait for the city gate to open and good luck to come to the city. ?At this moment, the strongest ghost dragon fell in front of Gu Xi, and he opened his mouth and spat out two things. ?Those are the two rusty props left behind by the Shadow Hero when he died in battle. ?Gu Xi was a little confused when he saw what the ghost dragon vomited out. ?Is it possible that I came across some good stuff, so I sent it to myself in advance? ?While Gu Xi was thinking, he reached out and picked up one of the items that looked like a magic ball. As Gu Xi picked up the rusty magic ball, he felt that his hand was heavy, and all the magic power in his body seemed to be affected, and it seemed that some of it could not function properly. [Forbidden Magic Ball (Purple Treasure): After equipped, it occupies the decorative position, with itself as the center, forming a Forbidden Magic Land within a radius of five miles (can be turned on or off by yourself). Within the Forbidden Magic Land, except for talent skills, all magic Invalid. As soon as he saw this piece of equipment, Gu Xi''s eyes lit up. At this time, Gu Xi finally understood how the Shadow Hero used to be immune to his own magic. Forbidden magic ball. This is not a simple piece of equipment. ??Although this thing is not a complete set, it is the best equipment for magic heroes or legal players. After all, the forbidden magic within a radius of five miles can directly suffocate a legal player to death. This can be understood after thinking about it. When a magician who can fly to the sky and escape from the earth directly through his magic power and masters spells that destroy the world cannot cast a single spell, what else can he do besides being killed? It can be said that this forbidden magic ball is truly worthy of being a purple treasure. In terms of power and effect, it is stronger than equipment of the same level. This one will be accepted first. Gu Xi did not put the forbidden magic ball on his body, but put it in his pocket. After all, the situation of banning the magic ball is that it does not distinguish between friend and foe. If everyone wants to ban it together, Gu Xi, who is a necromancer, will also be affected. ??If he really needs to use the forbidden magic ball, Gu Xi won''t even be able to use a spiritualism. At most, you can only use the skills on various equipment. What''s the point of fighting in such a battle? So it is better to put away the forbidden magic ball at the moment. With the harvest of the Forbidden Magic Ball, Gu Xi became interested in another rusty prop. ?That is a raw magnifying glass handle. What kind of prop is this? ? Could it be possible to use the Eye of the Atmosphere or the Eye of the Earth props? A trace of curiosity flashed in Gu Xi''s heart, and he picked up the handle. [Focus handle (blue treasure): After equipped, it occupies the decorative position and can turn the spells or skills within the range into a single spell attack (concentrating all the spell or skill attack effects on one enemy) . Facing the attributes in front of him, Gu Xi blinked and looked back at the attribute description again. It was only then that he realized what the function of the focus handle in front of him was. This is to change the group skill into a single target skill, concentrating firepower to attack an enemy. ??It would be fine if it were just a large-scale spell, at most it would be the effect of changing the flame field back to a fireball. But Gu Xi always felt that the function of this thing was not that simple. In any case, this thing would not have any impact on Gu Xi himself, so Gu Xi simply installed the [Focus Handle] in his equipment slot. ?Then Gu Xi looked around and pointed at the open space outside the city. Death ripples. When releasing the death ripple, Gu Xi could clearly feel that the death ripple was much easier to control. Instead of using the Death Ripple on the whole screen, he can focus all the Death Ripple attacks together, turning the Death Ripple into an effect like the Finger of Death. ?At the same time, Gu Xi noticed that as the attack range of the death ripple became smaller and smaller, the power of the death ripple became more and more powerful. After one skill was successful, Gu Xi tried a few more skills. Gu Xi found that in addition to being useful for spells, the focus handle was also useful for the effects brought by other equipment. ?For example, the psychic killing caused by the Gu Xihu Eye Ring. In the past, no matter how Gu Xi operated, he could only designate one direction for psychic killing. But that would also give up the power of psychic killing in other directions. But with the focus handle, psychic killing can be changed from a range attack to a single target attack. Only target one person. ?Although the power of psychic killing cannot be increased, it still costs 15 points of life for one person, but the consumption for only one person is definitely smaller than the consumption for the entire area. ?? Gu Xi tried it, and the psychic kill, which only targeted one person, only cost 2 points of mana, which saved a lot of mana. Moreover, the attack of the Fox Eye Ring was a psychic attack. ?That is called a calm person. No one will know what Gu Xi did. But it can have different effects. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1121： Clean the battlefield (please subscribe) Chapter 1121 Cleaning the battlefield (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! ?While Gu Xi was cleaning the battlefield, Dominic was also ordering his men to clean the battlefield. Unlike Gu Xi who only targeted the northern city wall, Dominic immediately closed up the strange maze and sent out everything that could move in the city. The purpose is to transport everything into the city. ?The focus of cleaning up the battlefield is, in addition to the location where the Shadow Hero died in the south, there is also the location where the Mud Dragon was killed. Among the three battlefields, the mud dragons died the fastest. After all, they were the smallest in number, and the number of dragon troops they faced was not what the mud dragons thought, only less than a hundred. ?In order to ensure victory in this battle, Dominic used all the giant dragons that had just been released from the maze. There are a total of 360 giant dragons here. Although their current physical strength is still insufficient. But they can still do it by flying into the air and spitting along with them. In this way, the number of dragons directly exceeded 500, and no one would even think about the power of their breath. Once a wave of dragon breath goes down, not to mention the mud dragon, even steel can be burned for you. ?These mud dragons can''t fly either. They say they can fly, but they can only fly more than ten meters above the ground, and they can''t breathe out the appropriate dragon breath. ?Originally, they just wanted to trick the dragon into coming down and engage in hand-to-hand combat with the dragon. In the minds of these mud dragons, they are as numerous and as large as dragons. ?In terms of strength, although they cannot spit, they have absolutely no problem in melee combat. In one-on-one situations, they are confident that they can equal the dragon in melee combat. ? And their vitality is quite high. As long as they bite the dragon to death, they can recover from any serious injuries. It can be said that they have estimated everything, but they have not estimated the key point. Why do other dragons want to fight you hand-to-hand? Are they unable to fly high? Is Dragon''s Breath difficult to use? There are still not enough dragons here. So the difference between having a hero and not having a hero to command is so big. At least a brain is a good thing, not everyone has it. ??More than 500 giant dragons were sprayed together, and all the mud dragons were burned out in just one round. The giant dragon that followed circled in the sky, and then turned and rushed towards the south city gate to participate in the final battle. The body of the mud dragon was left in place. ?After the battle, all the dragons went back to rest. Dominic got the news about the mud dragons and rushed over to deal with the burned-out mud dragons as soon as possible. After being washed back and forth by the dragon''s breath several times, the mud dragon was directly burned into a large number of mud balls. There is a lot of strange power in the mud mass, as well as some of the power of the dragon veins. ?Although he is not sure of the detailed attributes behind this, Dominic is sure that this is definitely a good thing. After having the strange maze, Dominics thoughts became different. He only has one idea in his mind now, which is to make good use of the maze. ??He is preparing to release the weird labyrinth from the Labyrinth Demon City. ??The current weird maze can only be arranged within a few miles outside the Maze Magic City. This is not what Dominic wants. ??What Dominic wants to do now is to lay out mazes one after another with the Labyrinth City as the center. Turn all areas that can be expanded into maze areas. ?Such a thing seemed a bit exaggerated, but after Dominic thought about it, it was actually not that difficult. The strange maze is now under Dominic''s control. ??And now outside the wilderness, there are no ghosts within five to six hundred miles. At this time, it is a good opportunity to swallow up the wilderness and capture various resource points. As long as he gets the resource points, he plans to place the Shadow Maze at the resource point, and slowly turn the movable maze into a fixed maze. Finally, through the placement of weird mazes and the construction of real mazes, the entire area will be turned into a Maze area. At that time, no matter who comes in, they will have to take a detour. I have to say that Dominic has a good idea. Its just that what he thought was somewhat unrealistic. He didnt even think about how many resources the Labyrinth Demon City had to allow him to build such a maze. ?Similarly, he didnt want to think about whether Alidovi City would provide resource support. ?Dominic didn''t think too much now. At this time, he was setting his sights on the mud blocks turned into mud dragons. ?Dominic has been thinking about the new and the old, sending all these mud blocks to the weird maze to enhance the quality and level of the weird maze. In this way, when the weird mazes are released, more mazes can be arranged. As for whether to send these mud blocks to Aridovi City? Dominique made the decision with "high emotional intelligence". Not sent. So sometimes we have to admit that there are reasons why some people are not valued. Dominique doesnt know what he will miss in the future. He is very happy now anyway. ?After the battle here, Gu Xi noticed that Lord Dry Bones was walking down the castle of Labyrinth Demon City. She found Gu Xi and said, "Sir, I''m getting ready to go back. Is there anything you need me to take back?" No, please go back first. Ill explain to Dominic later and Im going back to the city. Gu Xi saw that the work here was almost completed and the shadows in the outside area were almost cleared, so he did not plan to stay here any longer. Leave the matter of external expansion to Dominica. Let''s go back to Alidovi City next time and see what happened to the two shadow heroes who were killed in this siege. These two heroes are relatively unique. A person with a big brain can always do something unexpected. The other one can be regarded as a regular hero. He has shown corresponding level in both siege and field formation. ??Although he has never fought against him, Gu Xi is more optimistic about this hero. How he is trained well, he will be a suitable main battle hero. As for the person with a bigger brain, they can be assigned to do some somewhat difficult tasks. When faced with such a task, heroes with greater imagination can often find different ways to solve the problem. After listening to Gu Xis words, Lord Dry Bones immediately said: Okay, sir, I will go back first. ?Gu Xi nodded to her and then headed towards Dominic. Lord Dry Bones didn''t stop for long. He ran to the flying point on the city wall, mounted the giant bat and flew out. You made a good choice. Looking at the flying giant bat, Gu Xi nodded with satisfaction. Its a good idea to build a flight point as the first step after occupying the city. Roads are the key to connecting cities. You have proven your potential in this battle. I can safely hand over the Labyrinth Demon City to you. Do you remember the plan I mentioned before? " Remember, take advantage of the opportunity when Shadow concentrates its forces to attack the city and is eliminated by us, to seize the resource points outside the Labyrinth Demon City and push our record to a thousand miles away. Very good, Ill leave this matter to you. "Please don''t worry, sir, but sir, I have a request." Dominic made an opinion without hesitation. "you say." I want to call the area I just occupied the labyrinth area. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1122： Two new heroes (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1122 Two new heroes (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe. Recently, a lot of subscriptions have been dropped. Please dont keep them anymore, please subscribe more! Sitting on the giant bat, Gu Xi felt the wind blowing against his face, and he didn''t know where his thoughts were drifting. ?After explaining the matter of external expansion, Gu Xi prepared to return to Alidovi City through the flight point. As for his troops and the spoils of war this time, Gu Xi simply released them all. ??Follow the bone dragon troops that came with you and you can fly back to Alidovi City by yourself. The transformed undead combat team, as well as some of the undead such as the Wild Beast Skeleton Soldiers, will return to Alidovi City while guarding a large number of devious energy beads. Although there is no one to command such a force, Gu Xi has every reason to believe that they can ensure the transportation of these materials. ?However, Gu Xi has already thought about it. After returning, he will discuss with Luna to establish a fleet base in the city to facilitate transportation between cities. The previous horse-drawn carriage station was for a city that was not in the same world. But in the same world, or even in a city not far away, there is no need to use things like carriage stops. That not only consumes a lot of money, but also takes a long time to transport. It is a good choice to specifically establish fleet bases between cities. Not to mention that in the future, the labyrinth area and the labyrinth city will be the resource points of Alidovi City, and the exchanges between the two cities will definitely become more frequent. Free fleet base is the best choice. At the same time, roads and other things need to be repaired. So as not to delay the transport of troops for a long time. ?While Gu Xi was chattering in his mind, the giant bat flew over the still barren land and passed the gate of Alidovi City. ?After landing at the flight point in the main city, Gu Xi immediately noticed the two new heroes appearing in the square of the main city. These two are both ghost heroes. When Gu Xi fell, they came over to meet him. As soon as he saw these two heroes, Gu Xi understood that after Lord Dry Bones came back, he told Princess Anna about the situation, and Princess Anna specially found them. ??Although he muttered in his heart that they would only give me trouble, Gu Ximing still checked the information of these two ghost heroes. The one floating at the front is a ghost wearing a black robe. That is a more traditional ghost style. When he saw Gu Xi flying over, he lowered his head to Gu Xi. [Ghost Ethan (level 7, summoned object, undead hero): experience (0/5500), attack 5, defense 5, life 85, mana 50, talent: Fire Ghost (the catapult commanded by the hero gains the ability to launch fireballs, Fireball level starts at level 5), skills: offense, ballistics, war mechanics, fire magic, leader (can command 320 soldiers + 7 boss troops at the same time). Looking at the ghost Ethan in front of him, Gu Xi knew that he was the ghost hero who attacked the southern city wall. His characteristics are clearly demonstrated here. He is clearly a ghost who has mastered the ability to siege cities. ?Although Gu Xi was a little surprised that the catapult turned into a fireball technique, for sieges, fireballs falling from the sky and stones falling from the sky are actually the same. ??However, the opponent''s ballistics and war mechanics exactly correspond to the direction of operating war machinery. It is obvious that he is one step ahead of other heroes in using war machinery. ??This hero usually needs to be sent out for exercise. Not to mention other things, we must find ways to raise their level. How about when there is a need to siege cities in the future, what can level 7 do? After reading the attributes of Ghost Ethan, Gu Xi had already arranged a place for Ghost Ethan in his mind. ??Ghost Ethan didn''t know that Gu Xi had already thought a lot. At this time, he just came to see Gu Xi. Among so many heroes, he is the only one who knows ballistics. ??This is a very popular technology in the barracks, and almost all large-scale battle missions require the cooperation of ballistics. He is quite busy now. When Gu Xi waved to him, he quickly disappeared in front of Gu Xi, leaving only another ghost hero. ?Seeing Ghost Ethan leaving like this, the ghost hero also smiled awkwardly. Sir, this is Ethans personality. Dont blame him. ??This ghost hero has a different personality and appearance from Ghost Ethan. The person in front of me looks like a weird ghost wearing colorful clothes and a translucent body. The color of his body is not the pearly white, dark blue or dark red that is unique to ghosts. ??Its a weird green as the base, mixed with other colors. Such a ghost would be quite conspicuous on the battlefield. I know, I have seen this kind of person before, and there are only one or two like him. ?The ghost hero in front of him would be willing to talk to Gu Xi, and Gu Xi would naturally be willing to exchange a few more words with him. ?During the communication process, Gu Xi also took a look at his attributes. [Ghost Kalt (level 8, summoned object, undead hero): experience (0/6500), attack 5, defense 4, life 75, mana 80, talent: imagination (the tactics imagined by the hero, there is an 80% chance that they can be used) Completed), skills: offense, defense, strategy, magic resistance, leader (can command 310 soldiers + 7 boss troops at the same time). Imagination? Looking at this talent, Gu Xi couldn''t tell what level of existence the Carter in front of him was. Kart, whats going on with your imagination? How high is the probability of 80%? "Oh, I generally think that plans that are reasonable and feasible can often be carried out." Carter quickly explained his situation to Gu Xi, "The 80% possibility does not refer to the success rate, but the 80% chance that my plan will be successful." Will do what I want. But 20% of them will not do what I want. " When Carter said this, Gu Xi thought of the situation when the Shadow Hero attacked the city. ?The use of explosive power to send people up the city wall is an illustration. The explosion was very successful, and most of the flying shadows fell on the city wall. The rest fell into a strange maze. ?Those who fall on the city wall have a 80% chance of failure, and those who fall into a strange maze have a 20% chance of failure. ??Also, when he stacked the bridge and prepared to climb the city wall, there was a 80% chance of failure when he stacked the bridge until he was ready to climb the wall. However, when Gu Xi took action, he did not calculate the 20% chance of failure. ?With Carter''s explanation and Gu Xi''s conjecture, Gu Xi understood the status of Carter''s ability. ??It''s okay to encounter the first type. The loss of 20% of the troops is nothing to Gu Xi, who has a big family and a big business. But in the second situation, I''m afraid I have to pay for it all. But Gu Xi couldn''t let Carter use his talent. He thought for a moment and pointed at Carter and said, "Go and study with Eve. She may be able to use you there." (End of this chapter) Chapter 1123： Busy Gu Xi (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1123 Busy Gu Xi (please subscribe for more updates) In the six days since returning to Aridovi, Gu Xi has hardly been idle for a moment. ??As long as he wakes up, he will be dragged by his men to deal with various things. Either follow Eve to conduct research on various spells. ??The magic tower in the Labyrinth City has reached level 5. The magic inside is mainly based on fire and earth elements, most of which are not available in Alidovi City. ?These magics need to be adjusted and backed up to Alidovi City. ?At the same time, some researchers will also be sent to the magic tower in the Labyrinth City to conduct more in-depth research on magic. The situation in the underground city is a relatively big pit. ??Obviously it can be regarded as a city with powerful magic, but there are no arms or researchers corresponding to the magic system in the city. I dont know why the dungeon needs to build such a powerful magic tower. ??Although I dont understand the reason behind this, there is no reason not to use the magic tower that has already been built. Eve has been busy with this matter during this time. ??Whether it is sending people over to study the application of magic, or copying backup magic to Alidovi City, a large number of manpower is needed. ? ? Gu Xi sometimes had to be captured as a slave, serving as a tool for copying or studying magic. ??As for Yongdou and his demon-sacrifice battalion, the entire battalion was temporarily sent to the Labyrinth Demon City. The purpose is to copy all the magic first. ??Next, Yongdou will conduct research on these new magics to see if they can form magic rituals and join them in the battle. ?Besides, Gu Xi has other things to deal with. ??Luna sometimes needs to learn how to control the newly obtained orange equipment. When Luna is inconvenient, Gu Xi needs to take over the management of Alidovi City. Shaya would sometimes get back some new information. This information was about the results of divination and was related to her own life. Gu Xi needed to study it carefully. Finally, Princess Anna is not idle either. The fourth copy of the Westminster Abbey Event has been opened. Whenever Gu Xi has free time, Princess Anna will drag Gu Xi to go around the dungeon together. Because of Gu Xi''s strength, Gu Xi could easily defeat the previous bosses in the dungeon. However, with the opening of the raid, more and more troops were transferred to the raid. Gu Xi''s speed in conquering the dungeon It will also become much slower. ?When faced with a choice that needs to be made, or when an enemy is difficult to fight, Gu Xi and Princess Anna will exit the dungeon first and slowly figure out how to deal with it. Since the group version is not in a hurry anyway, as long as the dungeon is released, the time inside the dungeon will stop, and Gu Xi does not have to worry about what will happen to the dungeon when he leaves. Because there were so many things piled on Gu Xi''s head, Gu Xi didn''t get a good rest at all in the past few days. Even when eating, I would do things while stuffing things into my mouth. ?At this time, I have to say that since the establishment of the Labyrinth Demon City, the variety of food in Alidovi City has obviously increased. Gu Xi finally had food for others to eat. Its no longer a matter of choosing between an owl, a mouse or a snake. ?This at least made Gu Xi''s stomach feel comfortable. ? Such days did not come to an end until Luna completed the research on the orange-colored Mirror City and initially mastered most of the effects of the Mirror City. Sir, you have worked hard these days. Its okay, if people dont push me, I dont know I have such great potential. Gu Xi laughed as soon as he heard this. ?Although he has been tired these past few days, his life has been quite fulfilling.?????But these were originally supposed to be done by us. "That''s okay. I always have to participate in battles. I can always learn something from each battle and work. It just so happens that you are back now, so I can put aside the affairs of Alidovi City for the time being. . In the next period of time, I will have to deal with group issues professionally. I really didnt expect that the group copy would be much more difficult than the normal copy. " Thats normal. After all, the level of enemies appearing in the group base is also higher, and the number of troops appearing in the group base is also higher. ??However, the rewards from this group copy once can be compared to ten times from a normal copy. " Yes. Gu Xi nodded affirmatively. Not to mention anything else, the number of enemy troops in the regiment is enough for Gu Xi to have enough to eat. The undead summoned on the spot by spiritualism, the corpses recovered from cleaning the battlefield, and the undead that could survive the double death and be transformed into the city of Alidovi. Not long after the battle started in the group, Gu Xi had about six thousand new undead under his command. Most of the levels here are above level 10, which is considered a big gain. Based on Gu Xis judgment in the group version. ?There are at least seven or eight waves of such enemies, and in the enemy team behind, Gu Xi also noticed the existence of bosses and brave men. After level 10, a brave man is truly a brave man. Their combat effectiveness is almost two to three times that of normal soldiers. If given the chance, they can fight seven to eight soldiers of the same level at the same time and win. ??If the number of braves is larger and they form a fighting team, they can even kill a team of a thousand people, or they can directly kill a BOSS of the same level. Now in the raid, the enemies at the back are almost all configured like this. In a team of a thousand people, there are two to three brave men, more than thirty elites and more than thirty leaders, plus a large number of warriors and ordinary soldiers. If Gu Xi couldn''t crush him in terms of level, it would be quite difficult to fight. ?It is for this reason that Gu Xi had to stop and go. ?Every time you defeat an enemy''s thousand-man team, take a break and judge how to fight the next thousand-man team. Lets sort out the troops we just obtained. If possible, Gu Xi should also transform the undead and prepare a new batch of undead troops. In this way, the progress of the group book will naturally be slow. But whether it is Gu Xi or Princess Anna, they all believe that slow progress has the advantage of slow progress. ??Neither Gu Xi nor Princess Anna find it troublesome to exit the dungeon from time to time. On the contrary, they all believe that this way of fighting is the most reasonable. ?Now Gu Xi will no longer waste his troops at will just because he has the ability of double death. He now plans to accumulate troops and prepare to deal with all kinds of unnecessary troubles. ??When Luna took over the management of Alidovi City from Gu Xi, Gu Xi planned to spend more time on the team book. ?But just when he was about to contact Princess Anna and prepare to win the first BOSS in the group in one fell swoop, Shaya brought the latest news. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1124： Explain clearly (please subscribe) Chapter 1124 Explain clearly (please subscribe) Sir, someone in the Sky Garden has sent the latest news. As soon as Shaya came in, she handed a letter to Gu Xi. ?During this period of time, apart from Gu Xi, Shaya was the busiest. ?Although other people are busy with their affairs, they are all in one aspect and there is no need to run around specially. ?Only Shaya needs to deal with all kinds of intelligence collected, and needs to inquire about information in person. Sometimes she has to go to the outside world to see, and she also has to go to the Labyrinth Demon City to pick out thieves. It can be said that she is always busy running. So she didn''t have that much nonsense at all. After handing the letter into Gu Xi''s hands, Shaya left quickly. Opening the envelope, Gu Xi found that it was a letter from Xincheng Railway Station. When Gu Xi came to Paixin City, he had already inquired about when the train to Yuanzu City would depart. After all, the situation in Yuanzu City is so special. Even the transportation of supplies is the same. ?Those who miss the train three times in a row will not be able to line up to enter Yuanzu City within three months. This rule cannot be changed no matter who comes. Even if high-level players above level 20 come, they will be treated like this. Looking at the time on the letter, Gu Xi muttered and stood up. Since he didn''t know where Yuanzu City was, Gu Xi couldn''t tell how many days he would need to stay on the train. But in these few days, Gu Xi will definitely not be able to return to Aridovi City. The affairs of Aridovi City in these few days will be left to Luna to handle. All this depends on the time when the passage from Yuanzu City is opened. 9:32 tomorrow morning? This is really a close call. If you miss this train, sorry, Gu Xi needs to queue up again at the train station to apply and wait for a new train. ?The letter in front of him was to inform Gu Xi that his chance to enter Yuanzu City was scheduled for the 9:32 train tomorrow morning. At the train station, you must make reservations in advance and wait in line. ?However, even in a big city like Peixin City, there are not trains to Yuanzu City every day. No one even knows when the train to Yuanzu City will arrive. "Luna, I have to go to Yuanzu City first, and you will handle the rest of the matter for the time being. I will talk about other things after I settle down in Yuanzu City." ?The time to get on the bus may only be a few hours. If you miss it, sorry, you have to queue up again. ?No one can allow Yuanzu City to open access rights. After all, the situation in Yuanzu City is somewhat special. Gu Xi only needs to take this letter to the train station and get on the train. ?No one has any privileges in Yuanzu City. Only when Yuanzu City is open to the outside world, trains can pass. At other times, they can only leave but not enter. Luna also understood the meaning of Gu Xi''s words. She nodded: "Don''t worry, Sir. There will be nothing wrong with Aridovi if she is left to me." "Okay, I''ll explain a few words to Princess Anna and then go out directly." After getting the exact time, Gu Xi stopped delaying and got up to go out. ?Luna shook her head, sat down where Gu Xi had been sitting before, and began to deal with matters in Alidovi City. After Gu Xi left the meeting hall, he went to find Princess Anna. There is no need to keep an eye on the other affairs. Only Princess Anna has a group copy waiting for her. ?Now that Gu Xi has left, it is equivalent to temporarily sealing the group. I dont know when I want to turn it on next time. Gu Xi must explain this matter clearly first and let Princess Anna do other things first. Don''t wait outside the group all the time. When meeting Princess Anna, Princess Anna already knew about this. Sir, dont worry. I know this. We only have one chance in the team in front of us. We should fight slowly. At the moment we are just at the beginning and have not yet come into contact with the enemies behind us. There is actually no need to be in such a hurry now. Besides, I have other things to deal with now. ??The troops coming out of the fire have moved to the direction of the Labyrinth Demon City. Although most of them are not high-level units, and the number is not large. But some still occupy a relatively important position in Aridovi City. ?Once they left, some positions became vacant and I needed to adjust the arrangement. ??In addition, the barracks of this city and the barracks of the Labyrinth Demon City need to be coordinated and coordinated. The adults were also involved in handling this matter from the beginning, right. Adults should also know the importance of this matter. In the next period of time, the focus of my work may be on this. " Seeing that Princess Anna had arranged her work well, Gu Xi said nothing more. He just reminded her a few more words and left Alidovita directly. ?While preparing to leave Alidovi City, Eve also heard the news that Gu Xi would be leaving for a while. She found Gu Xi immediately. Sir, there is something that may require your approval. Oh, come and listen. ? Gu Xi was a little surprised that Eve, who was devoted to magic and technology research, would find something to do with him. Its like this, sir, there are some giant dragons in the Labyrinth Demon City who are about to starve to death. Can you drag the corpses of these dragons over first and study them? Are you about to starve to death? How could it be possible? Didnt you say that there is enough food in the Labyrinth City? How come there is a giant dragon that is about to starve to death? " ?Gu Xi didnt believe it when he heard it. He had specifically asked about the food issue in the Labyrinth Demon City before. The potential of various farms in Labyrinth City has not yet been developed. There shouldn''t be enough food in the city. How come there are dragons that starve to death? "I heard that those giant dragons have reached their age and have been locked in the maze for too long. If they hadn''t been released this time, they might not have been alive for long." Eve was not sure what was going on. She just heard the news and wanted to ask if the dragon''s body could be sent over for study. After all, Gu Xi''s men are all either living giant dragons, or directly ghost dragons or bone dragons. ??I haven''t seen a single dragon like this that just died. In addition, Gu Xi has a "Book of Ghost Dragons" in his hand. When he encounters a giant dragon corpse that can summon souls, he will directly summon the souls. Where is the dragon corpse for her to study? Now that she finally got some news, Eve naturally wanted to ask a few more questions. After all, Eve has many projects in hand that require dragon corpses. She didnt want to end up with no research materials for her experiment. Gu Xi also knew that Eve had several important issues in her hands now. He thought for a while and finally said: "Okay, let''s communicate with the Maze Demonic City. If a giant dragon dies, let them give the dragon''s body to I sent it over, but Im afraid its not a large quantity, so dont mess around with it while youre experimenting. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1125： Encounter at the station (please subscribe) Chapter 1125: Encounter at the station (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! Accompanying Xincheng Railway Station, Gu Xi followed the address on the letter and arrived at Gate No. 6. Looking at the empty waiting hall in front of him, Gu Xi always felt that this was not the same place as the train station where he usually went. There is not even an electric door here, the gate is still pushed open manually. ? Gu Xi opened the door of the waiting hall speechlessly, and after taking a few steps inside, he saw several players around level 10 gathered there chatting about something. ??These players are obviously lone wolf players who are capable of literary and military skills and can kill the entire game by themselves. This can be seen from their dressing up and their backpacks. ?They gathered together, bragging and laughing quite loudly. The leader is a woman with half-white hair. When Gu Xi was still four or five meters away from them, all these people raised their heads and looked in Gu Xi''s direction. ?Although judging from the current situation, even if there are no negative effects that make people die, the superposition of so many negative effects would be unbearable for normal people. ?Gu Xi was not polite and just found a place to sit down. They couldn''t tell what Gu Xi''s occupation was for the time being, but one thing they could all see about Gu Xi was that the woman named Su Jie had at least six pieces of purple equipment on her body, and through her physical strength and vitality, It forcefully overcame the negative effects of purple equipment. While the woman was speaking, several players gathered around also gave up their positions. These are all free players who are going to participate in Genesis. After exchanging their identities with each other, Gu Xi found that the situation was the same as what he had seen before. ? Gu Xi responded, walked directly to the crowd, and asked casually: "You also came from the 9:32 train?" The woman headed by him has the highest strength, level 14, which is only one step away from level 15. ?Even Gu Xi cannot admit a single word of submission on this point. ?Although he didn''t make much movement, these people are all good solo players in the game. If they didn''t have a little vigilance, they would have been gone long ago. ?When she saw Gu Xi, the woman waved to Gu Xi. Yeah, its rare to be together, come and sit. 25. Little brother, how old are you? There was even blood on one of the scars. Obviously this person is living off the negative effects of purple equipment. You have to know that six pieces of purple equipment have eighteen different negative effects. When he looked up, he could see scars all over this womans face. ?Gu Xi, who was somewhat curious, also walked over. But Su Jie acted as if there were no negative effects, and smiled when she needed to speak, and said what she needed to say. ?Several other players also admire Su Jie''s ability. So Su Jie said that by taking advantage of the opportunity that everyone has such a predestined relationship, most of the solo players are willing to accept it when conducting small-scale transactions by exchanging what they have here. They were already halfway through the transaction just now, and they had just taken a break. It was a good time to trade. Gu Xi, who was sitting down, also looked at these players. Players who dare to come alone to participate in Genesis have real skills. Some of the things they bring out are also of good quality. They generally wont take out blue-quality items unless they are treasures with special effects. Only purple equipment, or some props of similar quality, will attract players'' attention. Gu Xi seemed to have noticed that a tall and thin player took out a pure silver **** spear. As soon as he took out the spear, Gu Xi knew that it was of purple quality. "Can you tell us about it?" ??The last set of suppression equipment in Gu Xiyanguang''s six-channel lantern is now missing. Equipments such as spears and throwing spears are Gu Xis first choice. ?The spear taken out by the player in front of him attracted Gu Xi''s attention. But the transaction here must not be like in the game. I take the equipment and I take a look at the attributes of the equipment. Gu Xi can only ask the other party to introduce the attributes of this piece of equipment to judge whether he wants it or not. As for the negative effects, Gu Xi didn''t worry about it. After all, it was placed in the six-rayed flame lamp, and the negative effects couldn''t hurt Gu Xi. "I got this when I killed a silver dragon. It''s called the Silver Horn Spear. ?This silver horn gun has three fairly good functions..." ?The player talked to Gu Xi about the properties of the silver horn gun in front of him. ??Although he didn''t go into too much detail, Gu Xi also roughly understood the situation of this purple suit. ?However, when this player talked about the Silver Horn Gun, he didnt make it very clear about the negative effects. ?This situation surprised Gu Xi. He looked around and found that the other players had no questions, which made Gu Xi even more puzzled. Fortunately, Su Jie saw the doubts in Gu Xi''s heart and explained it there. This is the rule we just set. We only talk about simple attribute effects, not negative effects. What Im afraid of is the negative effects and hurting people. " When Gu Xi heard this, he understood. The normal effects of purple equipment are actually power and moves. After hearing this, he knew that the other party knew how to do this move at most. If he accidentally encountered it, he could just dodge it if he remembered it. . The most we can do is to defend against some attacks in a targeted manner. But the negative effects sometimes really create a weakness in people. Sometimes small weaknesses can kill people if they are not paid attention to. Hence, the negative effects must not be made too clear, lest foreign enemies find their own weaknesses. ?These players in front of me are all lone wolf players. They all understand that in this case, one more weakness means more danger. The current method that only focuses on effects and not on negative effects is the most reasonable. ?Gu Xi was silent for a moment, and then asked: "What do you want to change?" "A long sword-like purple outfit of the same level, with negative effects based on luck, or other things that are attractive to people." ?The player who took out the silver horn gun said. Purple armor with a long sword? ??Gu Xi shook his head. Gu Xi had this thing, but it had either become a wielder, or it had been given to the incarnation of death among his subordinates. ??Now even if I ask Gu Xi to change, he can''t change it. ?But Gu Xi did have some good things on hand. He thought for a while and asked the player: "I don''t have a purple sword, but I do have this. Do you think it will work?" ?As Gu Xi spoke, he took out an earth-yellow fruit. ?This fruit is only the size of a thumb and looks like a small baby. Gu Xicai took out the fruit, and one of the players shouted. Grass for elixir, how come you have grass for elixir, what properties does it have? (End of this chapter) Chapter 1126： Private transactions (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1126 Private Transactions (Please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! As soon as these words came out, everyone turned to look at the player. Su Jie even asked: "Niu Dali, do you know this thing?" Yes, I heard that in order to support Genesis, a kind of elixir was first developed, called Cao Huan Dan, which looks like this. I heard that it has five elements and five different functions. Its just that this thing is not on the market yet. I wonder where Brother Gu got it from? " I discovered the idea of ??returning herbs to elixirs, and reported it to Peixin Agricultural University. Naturally, I kept some of what I handed over. Ah, is it true or false? Did you find it? ??If Cao Huan Dan is really on the market, this thing will also be used as a consumable. " Hearing this, Su Jie''s face became a little ugly. ?The reason why Gu Xi came up with the grass-returning elixir was partly because the grass-returning elixir forest had already been planted in the magic plant area. She said externally that she had six pieces of purple equipment, but only she knew how many pieces of purple equipment she actually had equipped. Can all negative effects be resolved? Facing everyone''s doubts, Gu Xi was not polite and took out his ID card, opened it and showed it to them. Now the appearance of Cao Huan Dan (Earth) has brought her a glimmer of hope, but also a trace of uneasiness. On the other hand, it is because he is going to participate in Genesis now, and Grass Returns Pill will definitely become a reward that players can apply for in the future. ?Hearing Gu Xi''s words, Su Jie stood up immediately. She can be said to have suffered a lot every day in order to deal with the negative effects of the purple outfit. Gu Xi explained the situation of returning grass to elixir (earth). Before the price of Cao Huan Dan was lowered, Gu Xi naturally wanted to make a fortune secretly. "Did you see it? I handed in the Cao Huan Dan, and Yuanzu City gave me a corresponding reward. This is recorded in the identity certificate." ?Taking one pill will resolve one of the negative effects of purple equipment. " ?Although it has only just begun, Gu Xis first-generation Cao Huan Dan has already entered the stage of mass production. Gu Xi needs to ask me to trade it. She relied entirely on her own abilities to withstand the negative effects of the purple outfit. What are the properties of this grass-huandan? Su Jie naturally wants to resolve various negative effects on her body. You see clearly, now let me talk about the grass-returning elixir in my hand. This is an earth-attribute grass-returning elixir, a consumable item. Randomly resolve a negative effect, the kind that eliminates all previously accumulated negative effects. Of course, if you use it later, the negative effects will still be alive, so I say this is a consumable. But after listening to Gu Xi''s explanation of the situation, she understood that this resolution was not a one-time event. But only one of them can be resolved at a time. After resolving it, as long as she still wears purple equipment, the negative effects will still appear. Sometimes there may be only one day that is not affected by negative effects. For Su Jie, this is not a good thing. ??She wanted to resolve all the negative effects on her body, and she would need at least ten or twenty pieces of grass-returning pills. ??If a piece of grass-returning elixir requires a piece of purple equipment, then she simply can''t afford it. Other players reactions were the same as Su Jies. They are all interested in the grass-returning elixir, but they all feel that the grass-returning elixir in front of them is too expensive. Gu Xi also knew what they were thinking, so he took out a few more grass-returning pills. The colors of these Cao Huan Dan are flame red, sewage black, metallic white and grass green respectively. After Gu Xi introduced the situation of these grass-returning pills, he started to quote. Mudan is the most expensive. It is a life-saving thing and can be resurrected once. I dont know how Genesis will quote you, but my quote is two pieces of purple equipment, no matter what attribute the purple equipment is. The next three elixirs of fire, water and gold are relatively cheap, but each one can be replaced by a purple item. I also dont consider the attributes. As long as there is a purple item, I will change it. The last one is Earth Pill, because this is a consumable item. I wont lie to you. One or two pills really wont have much effect. This one is only for measurement. ??Genesis is not yet open to the public for sale. Whether you use it for yourself or trade it, you can sell it at a reasonable price. So before Genesis made a bid, I directly ordered one purple piece and two pieces. As for the bid from Genesis, I''m afraid that it won''t be available to everyone in a short time. I won''t lower the price in the short term. If you are willing to buy it, you can quote a price. If you dont want to buy it, just pretend I didnt say anything. The output of my Cao Huan Dan is not high. It cannot compare with the amount of planting in Yuanzu City. But I can guarantee that all the seeds I have are first-generation seeds, and there will be no problems with their quality. " As soon as Gu Xi explained the situation, all the players looked at each other. Su Jie immediately said: "I want a fire elixir. If it''s purple, I have a purple hat here. What do you think?" Su Jie talked about the attributes of the purple equipment she had, but she also did not talk about the negative effects of the purple equipment. ?After hearing this, Gu Xi thought for a moment. He didn''t have a strong need for this purple dress, but it was still his first business, so he should consider it a good start. Okay, Ill give you a fire pill. ?Gu Xi handed the flaming red Cao Huan Dan into Su Jie''s hands. Su Jie put the bamboo hat in place and put the grass-returning elixir into her mouth without even thinking about it. As she swallowed the grass-returning elixir, all the players looked at Su Jie. They only saw Su Jie''s skin quickly turn red, her eyes flashing red, and then a powerful breath blew everyone aside. ?Gu Xi noticed that the muscles on Su Jie''s body expanded rapidly and then retracted. Obviously, Su Jie is making the first strengthening choice for the six dimensions. In the end, she obviously chose to strengthen her physical strength. ?Its no wonder that she dares to wear six pieces of purple equipment on her body. She is really taking the route of a tank, and her life is very tough. Now he has added a lot of vitality to himself. ?This time Su Jie can really be regarded as a blood cow. Opening her eyes again, Su Jie found that all the players were staring at her. At this time, Su Jie slowly nodded and said to Gu Xi: "I also want one wood elixir and two earth elixirs, a total of three pieces of purple equipment. Can the same purple equipment be used?" Su Jie still asked, because there were too many of the same equipment obtained through dungeons, and some players were unwilling to take them, so Su Jie picked them up. But she was not sure whether Gu Xi would want the same thing. Are all three items the same? What are they? ?Gu Xi understood as soon as he heard it, Su Jie must have had the experience of brushing dungeons. Gu Xi was not dissatisfied with the three pieces of the same equipment. He mainly wanted to see what the equipment was. Hearing what Gu Xi said, Su Jie took out the things. At this moment, Gu Xi''s eyes lit up. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1127： Purple Spear (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1127 Purple Spear (Please subscribe for more updates) The equipment Su Jie took out was a seven-meter-long spear. All three spears were exactly the same. The spears were made of metal and the spear tip was about half a meter long. ?What struck Gu Xi most strangely was that the center of gravity of this kind of spear did not seem to be at the tip of the spear, but at the tail. Su Jie put down the two spears, raised the tail of the spear with her right hand, and actually raised the spear, which was more than seven meters long. ?Looking at the relaxed look, Gu Xi knew that this kind of spear could be used with one hand and had a specialized attack method. This is a phalanx spear, purple quality, with pretty good attributes and not strong negative effects. The biggest problem is that you must learn how to use this spear before you can use it easily. ??If you master the use of this kind of spear, you can easily deal with various cavalry attacks. ?Of course, if you don''t know how to use this kind of spear, it will be a disaster. " When Su Jie said this, she seemed to have thought of something, and a look of helplessness flashed in her eyes. It seemed that she had suffered a loss with this kind of phalanx spear. ?However, this loss was not suffered when she faced the phalanx spear directly, but when she used this kind of phalanx spear. After saying that, he took out the three Grass Returning Pills and put them aside. He had already considered using all spears. No matter what the situation with the spears in front of him was, in Gu Xi''s eyes, a spear would suffice. Special Impact 3: After wearing the equipment and activating a gathering, the weapon user himself will be affected by the improved attributes, and may even die due to attribute problems. Gu Xi stepped forward to make contact, and the attributes of the phalanx spear appeared in his eyes. Special Effect 1: After wearing the equipment and activating the gun forest effect once, all soldiers in the battle formation will become one. If one person is injured, the others will also receive 30% damage. Sure enough, Gu Xi nodded his head and said, "You can change it." Special 3: Gathering, gathering different attributes on the tip of the spear to increase the attack power of the spear (fire, poison, ice, thunder and other attributes). Equipment requirements: Strength 12, Agility 10 Attack: 75-83 Su Jie obviously saw Gu Xi''s thoughts. Although she didn''t know why Gu Xi was focusing on the spear, she still took out the spear that she couldn''t use. Special 1: Gun Forest, a gun array can be arranged with weapons of the same type. For each additional weapon of the same type in the battle array, the weapon''s attack power increases by 5% (there is no upper limit to the increase) Explanation: This is a weapon used by the standard spear phalanx. Only one or two are useless. At least three are needed to exert the characteristics of the phalanx spear. ?But Gu Xi was quite satisfied. The reason why Gu Xi was staring at purple equipment such as spears this time was simply because he wanted to add the last one of the six lanterns of flame light. After equipped: Strength +11, Agility +12 Obviously this kind of phalanx spear is a pit. Lifting up a phalanx spear, Gu Xi asked curiously: "Can this thing be mass-produced?" Seeing the satisfied look in Gu Xi''s eyes, Su Jie knew that the matter was done this time. [Special 2: Flat thrust. After holding the spear flat, the power of the spear can be increased. The longer the holding time, the stronger the power (up to 100%), and it has 200% attack on cavalry units. Blessing. Phalanx spear (purple, spear, one-handed weapon) Special Effect 2: After wearing the equipment and activating the stabbing effect once, a scar will appear on the arm holding the spear, and one more scar will appear every one minute of raising the spear. Su Jie also placed the spear on the ground. Su Jie shook her head decisively upon hearing this, "This is not a mass product, I made a weird copy of it." It doesnt look like something. ?Gu Xi still muttered. "Really, the chance of getting purple equipment in this dungeon is not high. You can only get one phalanx spear once you clear it. The other spears are either defective or blue or green equipment." Su Jie didn''t want to do that. There was something wrong with the transaction at this time, so she explained to Gu Xi. ?This time Gu Xi became interested. Have you got those green and blue quality spears back? Su Jie looked confused about Gu Xi''s question. ??What should I do with this thing, use it as garbage to fill my backpack? No, if my blue equipment is not of the highest quality, I usually wont look at it. After I get most of the blue equipment and green equipment, I will dismantle them directly. Hearing this, Gu Xi felt somewhat regretful. What a pity, I have an army of spearmen and I need spears like this. A? Troop? "Yes, I am a necromancer. It makes sense to have an army of undead under my command." Gu Xi looked at the player in front of him with some confusion. They dont see their profession? ?There is no reason, his dress is a standard undead...well, a standard elf shooter dress, they can''t see that this is normal. ?Gu Xi lowered his head, glanced at the robes on his body and said speechlessly. And these players also looked unbelieving. ?But they didnt care about Gu Xis casual joke. At this time, they had already judged immediately that Gu Xi needed purple equipment such as spears. Of course, if there were blue equipment and green equipment, he would definitely need it, but the price was naturally not as good as the purple equipment. ?So several players were rummaging through their backpacks to see if they could pick out one or two purple spears. The player who took out the silver horn gun at the beginning said directly to Gu Xi: "I have changed. I only have this silver horn gun. I want to change it to a fire pill." Gu Xi glanced at the player. He should have passed level 10, but Gu Xi couldn''t tell what level he had reached for the time being. The only thing that was certain was that his level had not reached the edge of level 15. right. ??Gu Xi had no intention of trying to persuade him to buy a fire pill now. Anyway, whatever pills they want, thats their own business. Gu Xi just wants weapons like purple spears. After getting the silver horn gun, Gu Xi took a look at its properties and found that the properties of the silver horn gun were pretty good. It could shoot dragon breath, but the negative effects were also strong. The biggest negative effect was that if you hold it for a long time, you would be targeted by the dragon. superior. Gu Xi doesnt care about such things. ??So what if you are targeted by a giant dragon? Even if a giant dragon suddenly appeared, it would be a double kill for Gu Xi. The dragon corpse summons a bone dragon, and double death brings out another bone dragon. It is all earned based on interest. This silver-horned gun can be put away. Several other players then dug out the items at the bottom of their boxes and placed them in front of Gu Xi. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1128： Train bound for Yuanzu City (please subscribe) Chapter 1128 The train bound for Yuanzu City (please subscribe) After a round of communication, Gu Xi received eight different purple spears. ?There are really all kinds of styles in this spear, including serious Eastern style spears, spears used by Western cavalry, and stone spears obviously used by indigenous people. ??Anyway, its spears and spears, Gu Xi just wants them all. ??Coupled with the previous silver-horned spears and phalanx spears, Gu Xi now had twelve spear-like weapons in his hands. ?Such a harvest made Gu Xi a little speechless. At first he just wanted to try it out to see if the last wielder could hold a similar weapon. ??Now it seems that it is no longer a question of whether the same type of weapons can be used universally, but that all twelve spears and spears must be placed on one wielder. How many hands does he need to be able to hold them all? In addition to these spear-like weapons, Gu Xi also received some other things. ?For example, a player gave Gu Xi a copy of the casting drawings. "good!" ?Gu Xi didnt think it was expensive, so he bought it on the spot. A normal train only needs one platform no matter how long it is. ?Although the materials need to be collected by Gu Xi, as long as there is a blacksmith shop and casting according to the drawings, blue equipment can be mass-produced. The station where Gu Xi boarded the train was at the middle left platform, where Gu Xi could see half of the train. ?Several players looked at each other and realized that this time they had gained enough. They put away their belongings and headed towards the platform where they would board the train. This is better than a purple outfit. ?When he saw this train, Gu Xi immediately felt that the train was magnified more than ten times. Another example is the recipe for making gun oil that can increase the attack power of a spear, etc. These are all things that Gu Xi''s men can use. Su Jie said to several people: "Guys, the train has arrived, let''s just go here, and we will trade again when we have the chance to meet again next time." Their trading didn''t stop until the train was about to pull into the station. But the train to Yuanzu City is not like this. There are at least six platforms where you can board the train at the same time. In this way, they all got the good things they wanted. Gu Xi can just change the outfits of the Black Spear Battalion and help them improve their combat effectiveness. On the contrary, after Gu Xi took out the good things, they were also stimulated. They also took out some good equipment that they had wanted to bring to Yuanzu City. Okay, Ill trade again next time I have a chance! When he arrived at the platform, Gu Xicai discovered that the train to Yuanzu City was quite mysterious. Anyway, there are some things that Gu Xi can use later. It is enough to be able to carry out small-scale communication and transactions here. ??This is a casting blueprint for a long gun type blue equipment. ?Of course other players are not without gains. Okay, just listen to the elder sister. The huge locomotive is a very old steam locomotive, but a normal steam locomotive is at most four meters high and three meters wide. ?But the train station in front of me is only 40 meters high. Standing on the platform, you can only see a small part of the locomotive. ?The same is true for the carriage, which looks like a building being dragged by a locomotive. ??When Gu Xi got on the platform, several busy ticket inspectors blocked Gu Xi immediately. Your seat is in compartment 27 on the left. After you get on the bus and before driving, dont open the windows, dont run around, and dont go to other compartments. Your compartment has everything you want. If not, tell the waiter in the car not to walk around by yourself. " Just when Gu Xi was about to ask why, he found many carts waiting near the platform. These carts were filled with various supplies. It seems that these are supplies shipped to Yuanzu City. ??This train is obviously a vehicle that transports both passengers and freight. In order to ensure that passenger transport players will not pose any threat to the transported materials, the passenger transport side will be more closely watched. ?Of course, in order not to make players who go to Yuanzu City feel depressed, the preparations in the carriage are more complete. The previous train from Paixincheng to Baiji City had three private rooms in one carriage. It''s different now. The entire No. 27 carriage on the left is full of interest. ?After entering the carriage, Gu Xi saw three undead women standing in front of the carriage door, waiting for him. A strong undead wind blew towards my face. After taking a serious look, Gu Xi noticed that among the three undead women, there was a vampire wearing a white evening dress, a zombie wearing a red wedding dress, and a ghost wearing a modern work dress. ?Even though they are of different races, they are about the same height, and their figures and appearance are relatively uniform, which is the style that Gu Xi usually likes. After seeing Gu Xi, they all lowered their heads and saluted Gu Xi, and then the vampire flew in front of Gu Xi. Mr. Gu Xi, I am the crew member for the next three days and two nights, you can call me Lisa. Let me first introduce to you the situation of this carriage. The location we are currently in is the living room area. On the left side is the rest area, which contains a bedroom, bathroom and toilet, as well as a small bar and TV room. On the right side is the activity area, which contains a swimming pool, study room, sports room, ball room and chess and card room, which can provide a variety of different entertainment. ?In addition, there is a simple kitchen located a little behind the living room. We can cook some food here, or order food from the food truck through the food delivery pipe. Because this car is a fully enclosed car, once you get on the car, you cannot leave this car and go to other places. Now, please ask Mr. Gu Xi, if we can close the carriage. If it is closed now, the next time it is opened it will be at the Yuanzu City platform. " ??Gu Xi looked at the car window with the curtains drawn and asked: "Can the curtains be opened after we drive?" Yes, the curtains can be opened, but the car windows cannot be opened, and you can only see whats going on outside. ?But along the way down, there is actually nothing good to see outside. Normal people just stare at the window in a daze, which is usually closed. " ?Lisa explained it to Gu Xi. Then she asked: "Mr. Gu Xi, can you close the car door now?" Turn it off, by the way, I want to take a rest first, give me an empty room where no one will disturb me for the time being. Yes, Mr. Gu Xi is here to invite you. ??The ghost behind Lisa immediately led Gu Xi to the room on the left, and turned on the lights in the room to show Gu Xi the situation of the room. ?At the same time, the remaining two people quickly walked to the car door, reached out and slammed the door shut, locking it. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1129： The last costume holder is in place (please subscribe) Chapter 1129 The last costume holder is in place (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! ?In the carriage room, after the ghost woman retreated, the door to the room was closed. After the lights were turned on, Gu Xi could easily see the size of the room. ?The bedroom in front of me is the size of a room that I would take a few train rides on. In the large room, there was only a double bed and a lounge chair by the window. ?Once the door is closed, there is really nothing else visible in the room. After looking around, Gu Xi took out all the twelve spears and spears he had just obtained. This time Gu Xi really wanted to see if so many purple outfits could be put together. ? Gu Xi believed that even if the other spears couldn''t be put together, the three identical phalanx spears should be used as a set. ?Then all the other five sides of the six-rayed flame lamp lighted up, and the palace lantern-like lamp surface rotated automatically, representing the six complete sides of the six-rayed lamp. ??With such a large bundle of spears and spears, Gu Xi stuffed them all into the six-rayed lantern without even thinking about it. After having a guarantee, Gu Xi is not so worried about other situations. I found a purple item that can be suppressed. Should I suppress it? ??Please note that after the suppression, this purple equipment cannot be taken out. After the suppression purple is full, and new purple is loaded into the town, the old items will be automatically destroyed and become the lamp oil for the six-channel flame lamp. Looking at the pop-up message, Gu Xi''s eyes flashed with a look of surprise. Please note that there are too many purple items. Should all purple items be treated as one item? As long as its feasible. If it doesn''t work, for Gu Xi, the most it will be is a loss of a few spears, and the impact is actually not big. ?With a lift of his right hand, Gu Xi lifted up all the spears and spears. Among the palace lanterns, only one side is still empty. With this sentence, Gu Xi finally breathed a sigh of relief. At the same time, Gu Xi noticed that something similar to patterns began to appear on the six sides of the palace lantern. Is it feasible? ?Then Gu Xi raised his left hand, and the six lanterns of flame changed back to their original appearance. ?So after he took out all the purple spears and spears, he piled them on the ground. Twelve spears and spears were piled on the ground like blank slate weapons. Gu Xi thought the matter was impossible. This thing can be achieved with a minimum guarantee. ??Gu Xi said decisively: "Treat it as one thing and go into town!" ?The next moment, all twelve spears and spears burned, and the word "Hell" appeared above the flames. Gu Xi understands that this is the difference between when the six paths are complete and when the six paths are incomplete. ?With six complete channels, Gu Xi will be more convenient for the user to control and operate. As to how far it is convenient, Gu Xi is not sure. After all, there is no place to experiment now. At this time, Gu Xi was more concerned about the situation of the man holding the spear. The situation of the holder is different from that of other places. ??The holder of this last piece of clothing is obviously not the same person. ?Gu Xi raised his left hand, and a black figure carrying a phalanx spear appeared in front of Gu Xi. Behind the holder of the suit, there are eleven black shadows. ?As long as Gu Xi thinks about it, the spear in the wielder''s hand will rapidly change. ?However, Gu Xi feels that this is not the limit for the wearer. But he couldn''t think of any other changes that could be made to the wearer. ??Anyway, the holder has been formed, and the last one has been added. Now that the six lanterns of flame are complete, Gu Xi doesn''t need to think about anything anymore. He puts away the holder in front of him. Then he took out some of the purple clothes he just bought. Inside these purple outfits, there are bamboo hats, breastplates, daggers and war hammers. Attributes can only be regarded as average. There is no obvious blessing, but there are no excessive negative effects either. Gu Xi bought it just for the sake of his subordinates. ??Gu Xi planned to ask the contracted undead if they wanted these purple outfits. If they dont want it, they will be assigned to their leaders. If you can''t take care of yourself anymore, the incarnation of death will still be there. Gu Xis two humanoid death incarnations can be equipped with purple equipment. ? Gu Xi was not worried at all, as no one would use the purple equipment he bought. ?Just as Gu Xi was adjusting his purple clothes, there was a gentle knock on the door of the room. Gu Xi turned his head and looked at the door of the room. "What''s up?" "Mr. Gu Xi, the train has started. You can open the curtains now. It''s already ten o''clock in the morning. Do you need some morning tea?" Morning tea? Gu Xi thought for a moment, what should he eat at ten o''clock? But he opened the door anyway. At this time, the three undead women were standing in front of the door, and various simple snacks were already placed in the living room. Mr. Gu Xi, do you like coffee or tea? Bring me some white wine. ?Gu Xi didnt want to be led around by these three people at all, so he sat down at the dining table generously. At this time, Gu Xi noticed that all the curtains had been opened, and Gu Xi could see the scenery passing by outside. The place where he is sitting is right next to the window. There are some snacks on the table that can be used as refreshments. ??Of course these snacks can be used as refreshments. But if it is used to drink wine, I''m afraid it won''t work. ?Gu Xis words gave Lisa and the others a difficult problem. But Lisa and the others did not have any dissatisfaction throughout the whole process. Okay, Mr. Gu Xi, please dont worry. I wonder if Mr. Gu Xi has any taboos when it comes to drinking and snacks? I dont eat coriander, but I dont have any dissatisfaction in other aspects. Understood, Mr. Gu Xi, please wait a moment. As Lisa spoke, she directed her men to quickly remove the snacks in front of them. At the same time, Gu Xi noticed that they were contacting the dining car, where they requested the food Gu Xi needed. They know Gu Xis taste quite well. After all, Gu Xi took the train twice, and all the food Gu Xi ordered along the way was recorded. The staff on the train can easily know Gu Xis preferences. Seeing that these three people were quite familiar with him, Gu Xi felt something in his heart. He found that he had been overlooking some details. ??Having taken the train twice now, I almost know what kind of food I like to eat. ??If they fight together, and with Gu Xi''s careless character, some of his information will be exposed to some extent. No wonder the octopus-headed players have their own intelligence and can easily ambush themselves. ?There are a lot of things in this that people have inquired about without paying attention at ordinary times. With these thoughts flashing through his mind, Gu Xi was already thinking about one thing: How can he prevent his information from being checked? After all, the details here are too scary. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1130： Arriving at Yuanzu City (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1130 Arrival at Yuanzu City (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! The three-day and two-night train journey seemed to Gu Xi to have passed by in the blink of an eye. He always felt like he had to get off the train because he had done nothing. ?However, Lisa and the other three looked pale. Although their expressions did not show much, the look in their eyes was that they hoped Gu Xi could get off the car quickly. After all, Gu Xi''s fitness skill at level 23 is really ridiculously strong. The three female ghosts were a little unable to bear it. ?Gu Xi did not notice that the expressions of these three female ghosts were wrong. After all, there are some things where Gu Xi doesnt have many victories. When getting out of the car, Gu Xi helped his waist. This time he didn''t feel too sore. Maybe the undead still have such benefits. Either it must be strong enough. Lisa shook her head, "Even the Bone Dragon Knight doesn''t ride like this. Don''t think too much, just sort out the records quickly and send them up. He is definitely a death knight. The seven-meter spear is either used by giants like Titan. You will all feel what happened in the next few days, his physical strength and power, and his suction to the undead. He advertises himself as a necromancer, but he dresses like an elf archer. The first day he got on the bus, I discovered that he had wholesaled more than ten long and short guns and spears. While speaking, Lisa stretched out her right hand, and a small ball of white light that seemed to have gathered together appeared in her hand. Although he had been careful, several of the spears, which were more than seven meters long, left traces in the corners of the wall. I dont know if the information is wrong or what. It is a profit this time. " The most important thing is that this person can hide himself. "Won''t." Sister, how should I report this information? "Sister, I remember that he came from Bai Liancheng. Among the first batch of people sent by Bai Liancheng, there were some lax people. Didn''t they say that after their death knights reached level 15, they would have a chance to get Bai Liancheng? The bone dragon in the training lake serves as a mount? Do you think he is a Bone Dragon Knight? " Lisa thought for a moment and said seriously: "This person is a little different from the information we got before. In addition to not eating coriander, there are some changes in the food. So personally I think he is hiding his profession. A death knight who wants to hide himself. " The quality should be purple quality. As Gu Xi got out of the car, the three female ghosts started discussing. But judging from his physical strength and strength, he should take the route of a melee spearman. Inside this white light is relatively pure flame and breath of life. ??Gu Xi didn''t know that even though he had taken all precautions, someone still got some information out of him. At this time, he was standing in front of the train station in Yuanzu City, looking at everything in Yuanzu City. ?Different from the situation in Peixin City where every piece of land is eager to be built with various buildings, the Yuanzu City in front of us is completely different. ?As far as I can see, I can see mountains one after another. There are some houses hidden among the lush trees. But judging from the layout we see in front of us, there are only two or three houses at most on each hill. This explained two terms to Gu Xi using strength. ?The land is vast and the people are sparse, and looking at the mountains is like a dead horse. After taking a look at the situation outside, Gu Xi couldn''t help but take a step back and retreated to the train station. ?Gu Xi was afraid that he would disappear when he turned back to the train station after taking that step. Id like to ask about that. Im here to report on Genesis. How should I get there? ??Glancing at the security guard at the train station, Gu Xi asked with a smile. ? Gu Xi could tell that this old security guard with white hair was actually very strong. The muscles under his clothes showed his level of close combat. And some of his actions can prove that he is an experienced player. To such people, Gu Xi is quite polite. The security guard looked at Gu Xi, a trace of disdain flashing in his eyes. Walking alone? Elf shooter route? Treating the woods as your own back garden? Are you used to traveling alone? ?Young man, there is no future for you if you walk alone. When you walk alone, you are already surrounded by death. Look at you, the death energy on your body is ridiculously heavy now. If this continues, you may die in the game. " At first, Gu Xi didnt pay much attention to what the security guard said. But the last sentence shocked Gu Xi. Did the old gentleman see something? You, its better not to act alone like other people, and to act honestly with the large army. This is the right thing to do. ?Although the Elf Archer route is good and its combat effectiveness in the woods is strong enough, how can it compare with the Elf Archer Formation. ??If you have any ideas, I can recommend you to join the Jingfeng Guild. ?This Jingfeng Guild was established by a big boss nicknamed Jingfeng, and it has been passed down for more than two thousand years. The Jingfeng boss has now reached level 30 and will no longer fight. But his five disciples are all famous. They are all ruthless characters who have made a name for themselves from the outside world and entered Yuanzu City. ??He is also a relatively high-ranking marksman in the past thousand years. ??If you join the Jingfeng Guild, apart from anything else, your safety is absolutely guaranteed. ??And you can also learn many legendary archery skills. " ?At first, Gu Xi thought the security guard had seen something, but when he thought about the fate he had divined, Gu Xi stopped. ??He didn''t expect that the security guard would change his tune and start advertising. ?At this time, Gu Xi was speechless. He could only smile and say: "Old sir, don''t worry about anything else. I am here to participate in this creation. No matter what, I have to report it first." The security guard said nonchalantly, You can go anytime to report, but after you report, dont you have to find a place to stay? ??Genesis is not something that will end in a day or two. The first round has not yet begun, and the housing prices in Yuanzu City have already become expensive. If you join a big guild, not to mention other things, there will always be a place to live and a place to train. You dont want to live in a barracks. Lets not talk about whether the barracks is easy to live in. Even if it is easy to live in, you wont be able to live in it. ?You are only at level 10 now. With your strength, you are not an elite soldier, nor a high-priority person. After reporting, they will not make arrangements for you. At that time, you will have no place to live. So I would like to advise you, before reporting, find a suitable guild to join. " Gu Xi laughed after hearing this. ??He finally managed to repay the favor of Chaoyang Guild and withdrew from the guild. How could he join a strange guild and find a boss for himself? No, old sir, thank you for your kindness, and please tell me where this report is. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1131： Yuanzu City (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1131 Yuanzu City (please subscribe for more updates) Hearing Gu Xi''s words, the security guard shook his head, with an expression like "I am doing this for your own good, why are you so stubborn?" Gu Xi had no reaction at all to his attitude. Be clear about your own affairs. With a main city behind him and multiple branch cities supporting him, he doesn''t need to think about so many things at all. Whenever something happens, just fight your way through. Fortunately, although the security guard was dissatisfied with Gu Xi''s attitude, he still introduced the basic situation of Yuanzu City to Gu Xi. The territory in Yuanzu City is clearly divided. It is mainly the residence of the bosses and consists of two parts: the formal buildings in the city. The residence of the big guys is actually the focus of Yuanzu City. ?After thanking the security guard for his introduction, Gu Xi stepped directly into the scope of Yuanzu City. ??Yuanzu City is too large because of its large territory, and there are actually quite a lot of big bosses in the city. Hence, neither mounting nor flying is allowed here. Gu Xi didnt know what the security guard was thinking. ??Anyway, the security guard is not optimistic about Gu Xi. Gu Xi may come over and beg to join the guild. ?Those who can be called bosses are all players above level 20 who have potential and talent in certain aspects. As long as you get close, you will die. Accommodation, if you have no place to sleep, you have to stay on the street. ?Of course, movement methods such as time and space gates, teleportation and random teleportation are still prohibited. When they were invited to enter Yuanzu City, a piece of land would be allocated for them to build their own residences. Its just that you can only eat what you eat. ??Many of the solo players who came here before initially thought they could stay in Yuanzu City forever. The divided area will become the territory of these big guys. ?There are still about six months left before the first battle of Genesis begins. As long as the players who come to Yuanzu City and the report is successful, they can stay in Yuanzu City forever. As for other sites, they were given to some large guilds to serve as guild bases. Those around level 20 are better. If you accidentally pass by them or look at them one more time, they won''t care about you. Just as the security guard said, a player like Gu Xi who has just reached level 10 because of Genesis cannot find a place to live in Yuanzu City. ?As a result, the longest stay was only three weeks, so I had to give up and choose to join some guilds in exchange for the right to live in the guild residence. Some residences were even more fortified than the meeting hall or barracks of Yuanzu City. But for those who are close to the residences of level 30 bosses, they are all forbidden areas. ??Of course you said you would have no place to live, that''s for sure, but Yuanzu City will not drive you away. No one cares about other aspects. No matter how high your mount can fly or how fast it can run, no one cares. After leaving the train station, Gu Xi immediately released the Holy Silver Evil Coffin. ?At the same time, he stretched out his hand and pressed it on the Holy Silver Evil Coffin, and input all the maps he found into the Holy Silver Evil Coffin. ??The security guard standing in the train station saw a trace of doubt in his eyes when he saw the condition of the Holy Silver Evil Coffin. Playing in an RV? This is really interesting, but I dont know how long you can stay here. ??While the security guard muttered this sentence, Gu Xi had already entered the map. ?He jumped on top of the Holy Silver Evil Coffin and nodded to the security guard who was looking out, expressing his gratitude. ?Then the Holy Silver Evil Coffin started automatically, and a large amount of black smoke spurted out from under the Holy Silver Evil Coffin, dragging Gu Xi into the darkness. ?This time the security guard was speechless again. He didn''t expect that Gu Xi, who was obviously an elf archer, could play so well with mounts. ?But its just a mount, not the player himself. Players can ride whatever they want. As long as the player can ride it, who cares whether you are riding Diao Chan or Dian Wei. ?The security guard retreated to his original position while thinking about it. At this time, Gu Xi had also entered the darkness. ??This is the ability that Evil Coffin originally obtained, the ability to move in the dark. ?With such an ability, the movement speed of the evil coffin can be increased a lot. and can keep walking in a straight line. ??Although the Holy Silver Evil Coffin has become a lot bigger, all the effects of the evil coffin are retained. ?After determining the location, the Holy Silver Evil Coffin began to rush forward. In the darkness, the Holy Silver Evil Coffin kept beating forward. With every beat, Gu Xi could feel the Holy Silver Evil Coffin rushing forward a certain distance. ?With Gu Xis current level of pathfinding, he can tell where the direction is from south to west even in the dark. ?Every time the Holy Silver Evil Coffin moves, Gu Xi will calculate its current position in his mind. Soon a map centered on the train station and heading south took shape in Gu Xi''s mind. ?While drawing the map, Gu Xi noticed that every time the Holy Silver Evil Coffin went out, the distance was not the same. ??The jumping distance of the Holy Silver Evil Coffin is also long and short. Think back to the situation here in Yuanzu City. ?Coupled with the fact that the Holy Silver Evil Coffin adjusted its direction several times, Gu Xi could guess that there were several times when the Holy Silver Evil Coffin almost passed through the underground of other people''s houses. Fortunately, there are more things like this in Yuanzu City. ?Most residents dont care much about this matter. Even if something was discovered, no one would come over to say anything to Gu Xi after seeing him change his route immediately. ?This allowed Gu Xi to easily reach the barracks directly south of Yuanzu City. ?When the Holy Silver Evil Coffin jumped out of the darkness, Gu Xi, who was sitting in front of the Holy Silver Evil Coffin, immediately saw a huge mountain. Thats right, there arent many other things on this side of Yuanzu City, but there are many mountains. Most of the buildings are built on mountains. ?When Gu Xi came out, he saw a huge mountain peak. After that came the barracks built on the mountainside. ?This barracks looks like a huge building complex at first glance. ??In addition to a stone building about fifteen meters high stuck halfway up the mountain, you can also see various weapons and equipment placed near the barracks. ?Even halfway up the mountain, there is a platform that has been directly cut flat. Many houses that are not too big are built around the platform. ?Standing at the foot of the mountain, Gu Xi could clearly see that there were still some people queuing up on the platform. ? Gu Xi hesitated for a moment and was about to drive the Holy Silver Evil Coffin up the mountain, but was stopped by several players. ?These players are wearing purple robes with crossed swords and staffs painted on them. I couldnt gallop inside the barracks. If I wanted to go to the barracks, I could only walk up the mountain. Upon seeing the situation of these players, Gu Xi knew that these should be players without a place to live. They had taken over the task of the barracks and acted as guides for new players. Thinking of this, Gu Xi quickly jumped off the Holy Silver Evil Coffin and asked politely: "I am here to participate in Genesis, where should I report?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 1132： The Battle of Creation (please subscribe) Chapter 1132 The Battle of Creation (Please subscribe) Follow this mountain road and go left to the platform on the first floor. The player who led the way said this and handed Gu Xi a map of the interior of the barracks. After thanking Gu Xi, he took the map and headed up. ?When he set foot on the mountain road, Gu Xi switched to the clone of pathfinding. ?This time Gu Xi''s movement speed increased a lot. ?That speed coupled with Gu Xi''s appearance makes people think that he is an orthodox elf shooter player at a glance. It can be said that no one believed that Gu Xi was a necromancer from the time he accompanied Xincheng. Gu Xi doesnt care about this situation. Now he is thinking of ways to limit some of his actions to prevent his own information from being leaked too much. He raised his head and glanced at Gu Xi, "Are you here to report?" ?Gu Xi quickly took out several certificates and handed them over. After recording all this, the report is considered complete. Yes, I come from Bailian City, Necromancer route, level 10, this is my proof of identity. Obviously, these people are also players who have nowhere to go and are temporarily staying here in the barracks. Necromancer, arent you an elf archer? There were some players sitting in twos and threes outside the building. ??This player was also surprised after hearing this. Then he looked at Gu Xi again, and then he took out a new notebook and started recording. He walked faster and faster on the mountain road, and finally ignored the mountain path and entered the woods. After turning three times and two times, he arrived at the first platform of the Barracks Mountain. Are they all rolled up like this now? ?A trace of doubt flashed in Gu Xi''s heart, but he didn''t pause at all, and soon Gu Xi entered the small building. ?The so-called record here is to record Gu Xis identity. In their opinion, it is normal for the elf archer to rush out of the woods. ??If Gu Xi walked up the path honestly, they would doubt whether Gu Xi''s profession as an Elf Archer was fake. When he arrived at the first platform, Gu Xi immediately took a look at the surrounding situation. When Gu Xi looked over, these players also smiled at Gu Xi, and then lowered their heads to deal with their own affairs. As soon as he opened the door of the small building, Gu Xi saw a player with blue skin sitting in the hall. It is a good thing for Gu Xi that players have this understanding. ??There is only a two-story building on this platform. ?Seeing Gu Xi emerging from the woods, the players on this platform were also startled. ?However, when they saw Gu Xi''s dress, they all smiled and said nothing. ??Gu Xi noticed that some of them were polishing their weapons and equipment there, some were lying half-lying down with their eyes closed, and some even picked up small pots to cook something to eat. Putting down the notebook in his hand, the player asked Gu Xi, "Have you heard about the Genesis story?" I heard about it when I was in school. I understand, that is, you dont quite understand the process of creation. Genesis is where Yuanzu City finds a way to return to the real world. ? Whenever Yuanzu City players reach level 30, they will start to create a game. This is the price they should pay for Yuanzu City to support them. " ?The player glanced at Gu Xi and started to explain directly. The things about Genesis are not very clear in external textbooks. ?Only by joining can you understand whats going on here. Generally speaking, Genesis is divided into three stages. The first stage is for the level 30 player to take all the players who participated in Genesis to the last place where the previous player was stationed. They have to find a key prop that leads to the next game world there and open the way to the next game world. ?This kind of thing is like playing bridge building or playing checkers. In this game world, you need to find items that are related to this world and the next world. ? Only by achieving this step can the new world build on the passages that so many level 30 players have spent countless efforts to open before. Become the next step in the passage. After completing this step, you can enter the second stage. At this stage, the player follows the level 30 player to conquer the world they just entered, completely conquering and fixing the world. Finally, look for related items that lead to the next world. ?Each time a world is completed, it is counted as a battle. Players can exit the game world and rest for a period of time before participating in the next battle. ? And this kind of thing will keep repeating until the Genesis army led by the level 30 player can no longer take a step forward, and Genesis will move to the third stage. This third stage is when level 30 players always sit in the worlds that he has opened and successfully built bridges, fixing these worlds into passages to the real world. This step is also the most critical step, if sitting fails. Even a well-constructed bridge may collapse. For players at level 30, they also need to act within their capabilities. But it is more of a competition of the strength of the players who participated in Genesis together. ??If the players who are participating in Genesis together are not strong enough, then level 30 players may occupy less of the game world. ??If the players who follow Genesis are strong enough, they can win a few more battles in the second stage. ?This time is a good opportunity. According to the calculations of several ancestors in Yuanzu City, we still need to move forward for seven more battles before we can get into the game in the real world. In other words, this time we will most likely enter the real world. " Seven battles? Gu Xi thought of what the little fox said in his divination, and he suddenly asked. After the second stage begins, every world is called a battle, right? ?So is this war calculated on the basis of the world, or on our basis? " Hearing Gu Xis question, the player was also stunned for a moment. ?When Gu Xi saw the other party''s reaction, he realized that he had not explained clearly, so he explained in more detail. What I mean is that I certainly cant participate in all of this battle of creation, right? So for example, I participated in the first world, the second world and the fifth world. ?Then how do I calculate which battle I participate in? " ?With this explanation, players will understand. Oh, so thats what youre asking about. Dont worry. The battle in the second level is based on following the boss. The world you open is the battle. It has nothing to do with you. Hearing this, Gu Xi suddenly had an idea in his mind. How about he just jump over to the third battle of Creation? (End of this chapter) Chapter 1133： The benefits of Yuanzu City (please subscribe) Chapter 1133 The Welfare of Yuanzu City (Please subscribe) Seeking subscriptions, recommendations, monthly tickets and other support. The player who introduced Genesis to Gu Xi did not notice the thoughts flashing in Gu Xi''s eyes. He was still talking about some rules for players participating in Genesis. In the first stage of Genesis, it is best for all players who have been reported to participate. Only if they participate in the first stage of the game, their position will be available in the first battle. After that, all players will have to participate in the first battle, and in subsequent battles, it will be up to the players to choose to participate. ?Each time you participate in a battle, Yuanzu City will provide different rewards based on the player''s record. ?These rewards start from experience and troop types, to different equipment, medicines, and finally cities and orange equipment. Gu Xi raised his head and glanced at the player, "Yes, I am a necromancer, a professional." ?In addition, Gu Xi also saw many things that could be traded. Genesis says it will fight seven battles, but whether it can really be fought depends not on the strength of the person who started Genesis, but on the combat effectiveness of the players who participated in Genesis together. If you are not strong enough and you are placed in a dangerous place, the situation will be different. But this somewhat gives people a thought. Okay, the necromancers combat manual is here. The combat requirements of the undead are all recorded in it. Take it back and read it. Are you sure you chose the Necromancer? If you choose the Necromancer, then I will assign you the task of the Necromancer. ? Gu Xi took the flyer and looked at it. On the first page, there were several orange items that could be used as rewards. So the rules of combat must be made clear in advance. ?While the player was talking, he also took out a leaflet and handed it to Gu Xi. ?These requirements must be met, and subsequent score calculations will be based on these requirements. The longer each battle drags on, the fewer Genesis battles can be fought. Even in order to attract players'' attention, the attributes of these orange pieces of equipment have been written out. It can be said that everything players want can be obtained in Genesis. Just as Gu Xi guessed, Cao Huandan appeared on the transaction list for the first time. At least you need to know what you can do and what position you are placed in that you can withstand. Although you need a lot of record points to get orange equipment. While taking out a thick battle manual and placing it in front of Gu Xi, the player said something specifically. ?At this moment, the player began to explain to Gu Xi the task arrangement after the beginning of Genesis. ? Glancing at the results needed to redeem the grass-returning elixir, Gu Xi felt that his price was too low. So before each player participates in Genesis, the people in Yuanzu City have to arrange some cooperation between the players. Don''t worry, if you really need your undead troops, it will be embarrassing if you can''t pull out any undead. There is a library card in front of the battle manual. You can take it to the Yuanzu City Library to borrow books. ?In addition, if you need no place to stay in Yuanzu City, you can wait in line at the barracks to find a solution. If that doesn''t work, people are not allowed to rest on the road at the foot of the barracks mountain. " At this time, Gu Xi was flipping through the battle manual. The content inside is quite detailed. The main role of the Necromancer is to provide enough cannon fodder troops and to clean up some corpses. ?These tasks are not too difficult. ??However, there are strict requirements in the battle manual for the cannon fodder troops provided by the necromancer. Each necromancer must provide at least 3,000 undead to participate in the battle. No matter which route the necromancer takes, three thousand undead are necessary. Even if they are all skeleton soldiers, this point must be present. Gu Xi raised his head and wanted to ask if the three thousand undead were missing. Turns out the player looked at Gu Xi and asked, "How about it? Do you need to change the battle manual?" No need, are three thousand undead enough? ?Gu Xi is really curious. Because three thousand undead are actually not that many. ?Most necromancers can be summoned in three days as long as they work hard. ??It will be faster if you have a city in your home. Once the Spiritualization Tower is opened and the Spiritualism is activated, there will be as many undead as you want. ?When Gu Xi came here, he always thought that the necromancer was in Genesis, and that it was also a big way of fighting. When tens of thousands of undead are pushed forward, they become a walking natural disaster of the undead. The result is just three thousand undead. Who are you looking down on? You are asking this question, three thousand is enough. We are going to create the world, not to carry out natural disasters of the undead. We want to conquer the new world, suppress it, and complete various tasks, but we are not trying to turn the new world into a world of the undead. ??Necromancers generally don''t do too much. " Hearing Gu Xi''s question, the player also reacted, "But don''t underestimate these three thousand undead. You can''t buy or borrow three thousand undead. They must be able to form combat effectiveness." After all, letting the Necromancer attack is not to recharge, but to complete some tasks. So you must clearly see your situation and whether you can get three thousand undead. " "sure." Gu Xi said with certainty. ?Seeing Gu Xi being so stubborn, the player said nothing more. ??Anyway, the words have been brought and the battle manual has been handed over. Whether Gu Xi can survive in Genesis depends on his own performance. Finally, let me explain some of the benefits that Yuanzu City has opened to the outside world for the players who have reported. The player introduced to Gu Xi, "In Yuanzu City, for level 10 players, there are buildings such as barracks, training grounds, arenas, libraries, taverns, auction houses, markets, black markets, treasure shops, and canteens open to the public. Other buildings are not open to the public. Of course you can go into public buildings, but you wont be able to enjoy the services inside. In addition, before the start of Genesis, all reported players will not be expelled from Yuanzu City. ??But you cannot use the game login, and you cannot enter games, dungeons, or your own city and other non-Yuanzu City spaces. " Hearing this, Gu Xi couldn''t help but ask. Why cant I use the game launcher? Because after logging in, the exit point to exit the game is locked in Peixin City. ??This is the case for everyone, there is no exit point from Yuanzu City. ??If you dont want to queue up and take the train from Fuixincheng. " No exit point? Gu Xi never expected that such a thing would happen. Yes, you see so many players gathered here. Do you think they dont know how to pass the time through the game? Thats because after entering the game, they have to run again. With this said, Gu Xi could understand. He turned back and looked out the door and found that there seemed to be a few more players on the platform. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1134： Battle mission (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1134 Battle Mission (Please subscribe for more updates) Add more updates, please subscribe, recommend, monthly pass and other support. Please give me a full subscription for the sake of my efforts to update and add more updates every day. How long is it until the beginning of creation? ?After hearing about the situation in Yuanzu City, Gu Xi''s focus shifted to the war in Genesis. I cant say for sure, we are still preparing resources. In addition, we have to wait for the one who integrates the power in his hands. ??There are other things like this, and the main players in each city have not sent them over yet. ? Judging from the current situation, it will take at least half a year to a year. If you have any needs, you can go to Xincheng first. ?There is no need to think too much about this. When the news of Genesis just spread, the players who came to Yuanzu City occupied all the positions by relying on various connections and means. Gu Xi shook his head. He did not ask the player how he got his job. And Im not afraid to tell you directly, the rewards received by players who participated in the first stage of Genesis and those who did not participate in the first stage are different. ?The working position in Yuanzu City allows them to gain additional benefits in addition to a place to live. ?But by that time, if you want to take the train back, you may not be able to queue up. Then I have nothing to ask. When Genesis is about to open, we will notify you one week in advance. Having only been in Yuanzu City for one day, Gu Xi had already seen Yuanzu City clearly. Suppressing this thought, Gu Xi asked the player again. ??You can still have a place to live if you join now, but if you wait a little longer, you may not have any place to live. " ?Considering latecomers like them, no matter how much they ask, they will not tell them how to get these job positions. "Of course there is no problem. No matter what method you use to deliver the letter, it will not be affected. Yuanzu City is just inconvenient to enter and exit, not isolated from the outside world." ?This place is not as good as imagined. ??If you can''t stand it, find a guild to join. It comes directly from the two prize pools. If I want to communicate through letters, that shouldnt be a problem, right? Thats why they still want to live here even if they know that life will be difficult. When he walked to the door, Gu Xi suddenly paused, "Does every player have a chance to do the military camp''s battle mission?" Gu Xi put away the assigned things, turned around and prepared to leave. ?Even the battle mission here in the barracks, Gu Xi who just came here may not be able to grab it. I didnt see so many players waiting outside the barracks. They all came to grab the battle mission. The player who was putting things away on the table raised his head when he heard this. "You are very smart." "It seems like this. I''m still busy right now. I''m afraid I won''t be able to participate in the expedition mission. Can you help me choose a player to take over my mission?" What do you mean? ?Gu Xi was speechless, why is this player so unsmart. This needs to be explained, and that needs to be explained. I really dont know how he got this position. ?Gu Xi felt somewhat helpless, but he still explained the situation. I think the players outside are queuing up and waiting for the battle mission. I give up the opportunity to complete the battle mission. You can choose a player from among them to complete it. The rewards from the battle mission belong to that player. How you negotiate with that player is your own business. I have only one requirement, the name must be mine. "?????"What is this requirement? " The player in front of him looked puzzled. ?However, he did not object. There were too many players waiting for battle missions in the barracks. For this reason, when he reported to the players, he secretly suppressed the news that every player could participate in a battle mission. He lives on this gray income. ?Now that Gu Xi has given up his war mission, and the requirements he raises are not too high, there is no problem. Okay, Ill handle this matter. ?Gu Xi nodded, then waved and left. What Gu Xi just said was a completely unexpected thought. When Gu Xi turned around and was about to leave, an idea flashed in his mind, and he guessed that every player who came over would have a chance to participate in the battle mission. After all, Genesis is being held here in Yuanzu City, so they cant really believe it just by what the players say. ? Players need to complete some battle missions to let the bosses of Genesis know what abilities these players have and what positions they can be assigned to. Conquest missions are such opportunities, and many players are looking for such opportunities to improve themselves. ?Those players who are dedicated will definitely find ways to participate in more tasks to show their strength, so that they can be recognized faster in Genesis and participate in more things. The reason why Gu Xi gave up this opportunity. is also an idea when understanding this situation. Gu Xi needs to stay here for half a year to a year. No matter how difficult the battle mission is, it can be completed in seven or eight days at most. Gu Xi really doesnt need so many days. Gu Xis thoughts at this time were relatively simple. Give this battle mission away. Let other players complete the battle mission, but their names will still be Gu Xis. The information and information spread like this will naturally be false. ?This is what Gu Xi is most concerned about right now. ?Although Gu Xi has made up his mind not to participate in the third battle. But things cannot be absolutely guaranteed. If something goes wrong during the third battle, Gu Xi must be involved. Faced with a catastrophe, Gu Xi must consider everything clearly. ?So at this time, Gu Xi immediately thought of spreading some false information. The current situation in the barracks is the best opportunity to spread false information. I believe that the players in front of me will also finish these things well. ??The player didn''t know what Gu Xi was thinking. When he saw Gu Xi leaving, he was also confused. He didn''t know what Gu Xi wanted to do, so he could only mutter something. Quirky. But Gu Xi didn''t hear his words. After leaving the reporting office, Gu Xi raised his head and glanced at the barracks above. ??Although he gave up the authority to conduct battle missions, Gu Xi did not leave the barracks. He went up anyway and walked around inside the barracks. After all, the level of the barracks in front of you is quite high, and such a big mountain is within the scope of the barracks. The area occupied has exceeded the situation of the barracks that Gu Xi has seen before. ?So Gu Xi also wanted to see what this kind of barracks that was almost reaching the top level would look like. ??In addition to the hall for dispatching battle missions, what other functions can the barracks play? ?These are all things Gu Xi had never thought of before. The city of Alidovi needs to develop, and Gu Xi still has a lot to learn. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1135： Study plan (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1135 Study Plan (Please subscribe for more updates) Learn, observe, and lay a solid foundation. This was Gu Xi''s plan after he heard that he would stay in Yuanzu City for about half a year. ?? Gu Xi had no shortage of resources at hand. After leaving the reporting office, Gu Xi gave it a try, although Yuanzu City was said to have no access. But its not just the gates of the dead city. Gu Xi can still shake people if he should. ??But Gu Xi knew that if he returned to Alidovi City, the next time he showed up, he would be thrown to accompany Xincheng immediately. As for the location where I was dumped, it was probably the house in Sky Garden. This is actually a release of some authority. After all, City of Death is a serious spell. Here in Yuanzu City, we are actually guarding against players who want to come through other means. As for the men the players brought with them, they actually couldn''t help it. ?The things that players play now are the things they played hundreds and thousands of years ago and left behind. Spells that target players such as portals, time and space beacons, and teleportation are banned. After releasing the Holy Silver Evil Coffin again, Gu Xi was not in a hurry to get on the car. The main city gate behind him opened a crack, and the undead who had been prepared quickly delivered a large amount of food to the Holy Silver Evil Coffin. But spells targeting non-players are not allowed. ??If there is no room to store their men, then what should they do? They can''t transport their men to Yuanzu City by train. When leaving the barracks, Gu Xi already had a comprehensive plan in mind. In the next period of time, Gu Xi may have to live in the Holy Silver Evil Coffin. Eve, who has never left the Magic Zone, has also left Alidovi City for the first time. She will follow Gu Xi to the library here in Yuanzu City, where she will try her best to reproduce the books that can be read in the Yuanzu City Library. Everything. ?Such as some kind of druid, dragon tamer, elf trainer and other professions, which one does not have a large number of subordinates. ? Dont care about anything else. Even if you can release angels, they will treat them as angels and beasts. ??Shaya also came out with Eve. As for the degree or anything like that, it doesnt depend on your subjective thoughts at all. ??After all, there are many different professions, and the necromancer is not the only profession with his subordinates. ?Gu Xi had no intention of provoking these big guys. After all, here in Yuanzu City, there might be a level 30 boss living on any hilltop. This can at least save a lot of money, and the money saved can be used in the construction of Alidovi City. ?However, Shaya just came out and walked around for a while before going back. Gu Xi only saw twenty thieves leaving the city gate and quickly disappeared. They have never been shy about this. ?Then he might as well prepare food and other supplies, and treat it like living in an RV for half a year. As long as a player is released, send him away directly. So the situation is like this. ?These thieves actually didnt go too far, and they had no intention of seeking information. ?They came out with only one goal, which was to prevent anyone from prying into Gu Xi''s information. And use some false information to confuse Gu Xis information. ?These thieves may not be very good at gathering information, but they can still hide Gu Xi. After Eve got on the Holy Silver Evil Coffin, Gu Xi, who was putting food in the small kitchen behind the Holy Silver Evil Coffin, waved to her. I dont know what is in the library of Yuanzu City. Our current library card should be able to borrow most of the books. Then you and I will act separately. Don''t rush to copy books on the first day. Let''s first find out what books are in the library here and what books can be borrowed. Make another plan for copying and reprinting. We need to comprehensively consider the development plan of Aridovi City. After all, we dont have much time, and Im worried that there are some restricted areas that I wont be able to enter. If you copy in the wrong direction, you will waste time and energy. In the end, you will get stuck because there is not enough technical support. So we must make a plan from the beginning. " Listening to Gu Xis arrangement, Eve also nodded. After receiving Gu Xis order, Eve took care of some matters at hand. And asked Luna and the other three what they thought. ??Even arranged the work in the magic area. In this way, we have sorted out several directions in which Gu Xi needs to develop. It can be said that Eve came with a direction. As soon as Gu Xi said this, Eve began to tell Gu Xi about their goals this time. The first thing is about magic rituals. ?During the last city defense battle, Dominic taught Gu Xi a lesson in the use of magic. Let Gu Xi understand that as the number of soldiers under his command increases, ordinary combat magic is no longer enough. Campaign magic needs to be put on the agenda. To put it bluntly, battle magic means that ordinary magic expands its scope of influence and extends its duration through magic rituals. ?These magical rituals need to be sorted out. ?At the same time, some battle magic also needs to be prepared in advance. Another one is the idea of ??converting the troops on the tower side into undead. Since the creation of the Hades Stoneman, Eves energy investment in this area has significantly improved. The most critical stone man and mage systems in the tower are actually recreated. The most important Titan has not succeeded yet. ?As long as the Titans can succeed, given the number of designs of the Cloud Palace that Gu Xi has obtained, it will be a matter of time before he wants to build a Titan army. But now everything is stuck at a critical point. Lightning does more damage to the undead. Even though Gu Xi had a successful case like the Bone Titan under his command, Eve studied for a long time and still couldn''t find the right way to deal with it. Now this matter is stuck here. It may not be possible to find a suitable answer just by relying on the fairy tale books and magazines in the library. This is also a large part of the reason why Gu Xi and Eve went to the library in Yuanzu City this time. The third point is that Gu Xi feels that his spells and skills need to be upgraded. ?His current basic corpse explosion is still the secondary corpse explosion. It is somewhat wasteful to wait for the level to increase before upgrading. Gu Xi plans to improve his skills through learning. ?At the same time, the research progress of the magic tower in Gu Xicheng will be relatively slow. This time Gu Xi needs to see if there are any suitable research ideas in Yuanzu City. ??If there are some magic extension skills that have been researched, Gu Xi is not afraid to copy them directly. ??When Gu Xi took Eve to the Yuanzu City Library, they had already sorted out all their ideas. After getting off the Holy Silver Evil Coffin, Gu Xi took Eve into the library. As soon as he walked into the door, Gu Xi said with a serious face: "You go to the left and I go to the right, go around in a circle first." (End of this chapter) Chapter 1136： Yuanzu City Library (please subscribe) Chapter 1136 Yuanzu City Library (please subscribe) The library of Yuanzu City, like the military camp, is a large complex of buildings occupying a hilltop. There are seven platforms of different sizes on the zigzag mountain road. At each platform, there is a large library and many cabins. ?However, Gu Xi had a feeling that the mountain in front of him might have been hollowed out, and there were countless books hidden in the heart of the mountain. After walking into the door of the library, there are two mountain roads on the left and right. In front of the mountain road are several players who act as guides. By now, Gu Xi has known for a long time that these players who act as guides are actually nothing but carrots. It is specially arranged for the purpose of collecting people. How else would a library need a guide? ?Most people dont just go directly to find the books they want. Although this library has seven platforms of different sizes and does not have any good scenery on the surface, when stepping out of the path, Gu Xi noticed that the knowledge recorded in the library was not necessarily all in the library. inside. Gu Xi will write down the titles of these books now, and then come and experiment after finding the corresponding books. There are various book titles recorded on it. ?When going up the mountain, Gu Xi was not as anxious as others. But take a closer look and youll see thats not the case. Gu Xi''s mind just turned around and he understood the situation here. ?Hung on every big tree is a small sign board. ?Perhaps holding the corresponding books and reading them under these books will have better results. The trees in this mountain also have traces of knowledge. As Gu Xi walked towards the mountain, he quickly scanned the names of the books on the trees. ? Gu Xi just glanced at it and saw titles like "Ten Most Commonly Used Dark Magic" and "Holy Light and Darkness Are Not Opposite". ?Going all the way up, Gu Xi soon arrived at the platform on the first floor. ?At first, Gu Xi thought it was recording what kind of trees these trees were and when they were planted. After separating from Eve, Gu Xi followed the road on the right and headed towards the mountain. I didnt realize that these leaders were all exhausted. As soon as Gu Xi walked up, many players gathered around him. At this moment, he actually noticed the scenery of the library in front of him. Not all of them are located in the mountains. ?At present, Gu Xi has no intention of asking these leaders anything. ?Every tree in front of you probably has some kind of magic in it. Although we cant tell much from the title of the book, we can always draw a range. Brother, do you want someone to help you copy the book? I can copy quickly and the price is cheap. Comrade, do you need a scribe? I have professional certificates. Gu Xi shook his head directly, "No, I brought someone over to copy the book myself." Having said this, Gu Xi glanced at them again, "What, can''t you bring them to copy the books yourself?" ??After being glared at by Gu Xi, these players also took a few steps back. No, its no problem to find anyone you want to copy the book. Does that mean I have to use the paper and pen you provided when I copy the book? Gu Xi asked again. Its better to ask these things clearly in advance. ?Although Gu Xi didn''t believe it, there would be some other things going on in the library of Yuanzu City. But dont be afraid of anything, just be afraid of anything unexpected. No, we all bring our own paper and pens. Gu Xi laughed at this moment and said, "That''s good. I will arrange for people to come and copy the books myself. I won''t ruin your business, but please don''t ruin my business, okay?" What Gu Xi said , these players also stepped aside. They all saw that Gu Xi was the kind of person who had a plan in mind. It''s useless even if they come around. So they dispersed. ?Gu Xi glanced at them and said nothing more. In fact, Gu Xi also understands that this is fate. ??If he hadn''t had Aridovi City behind him to support him, he would still be among them, scrambling to copy books for others. Gu Xi, who understood this, also sighed, and his originally good mood instantly dropped. He first entered the library in front of him to inquire about the situation. Just as Gu Xi guessed at the beginning, the library in front of him was just a show. Most of the books in the Yuanzu City Library are hidden in the belly of the mountain. Except for the forbidden books on the top platform, which can only be borrowed by players above level 30, all other books can be borrowed and copied by yourself as long as you can find them and hold them in your hands. ??Of course all books cannot come up with platform scope. ??If you dont want to read it, just leave the book at the return point outside the library. ?Those books will fly back to where they should be. ??But because there is no librarian here, and there is an elevator inside the library that leads directly to the mountainside. ??If you really want to find books here, it will be a troublesome thing. Even if someone stays here for ten or eight years, he can guarantee that he will know where all the books are. So those players who want to make a fortune in the library will only do the work of copying books instead of helping people find books here. As for the various trees planted outside the library, none of the players in the library have heard of anything magical about them. ??No one even goes out to find books corresponding to trees just to read under the trees. ?This made Gu Xijiang, who wanted to find someone to experiment, quite speechless. After exiting the library on the first platform, Gu Xi headed towards the platforms above. At the library on each platform, Gu Xi asked for detailed information in detail. Of the seven libraries in Yuanzu City, all except the topmost ones contain forbidden books. The libraries on each other floor contain different categories of books. The classification here is not based on spell factions. Rather, they are classified according to magazines, information books, magic books, scientific research results, weird books and other books. Among other books, Gu Xi is the most familiar. There are fairy tales, history, stories and novels, as well as some clearly understood background introductions to the game world, etc. It can be said that the books here are the most chaotic. The weird books are the kind of books that will undergo alienation and mutation after being read. At this level, there are significantly fewer scribes. ?Only some relatively strong scribes dare to work here. Even so, they cannot copy all day long. They can only copy for one to two hours a day at most, and they need to copy at different times. After Gu Xi walked around the platforms on each floor of the library, he and Eve gathered together on the platform in the restricted book area. Sir, I would like to ask you to let some of the mages in the magic area come out to do some work. As soon as she saw Gu Xi, Eve said immediately. Previously, Gu Xi had planned to let the necromancers come out to copy books. But when Eve said this, Gu Xi had a new idea in his mind. They will spend a relatively long time in the library, and it may not be enough for the necromancers summoned by Gu Xi''s summoning ability to copy books. He needs more people to copy and find books. "Send fewer corpses out. In addition, they are only responsible for copying books, and they will do other things back to Aridovi." (End of this chapter) Chapter 1137： Exploration mission (please subscribe) Chapter 1137 Exploration Mission (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! As soon as I started copying books in the library, time seemed to have fast forwarded, and a month and a half passed in the blink of an eye. In the past month and a half, Gu Xi felt as if he had spent time in the library. ??Go down the mountain around ten o''clock every night, stay in the Holy Silver Evil Coffin for one night, and go back up the mountain around six o''clock the next morning. ?The first thing to do when going up the mountain is to recruit fifty necromancers, open the gate to Alidovi City, and let Eve and her group of undead people come out to find and copy books. The reason why it is so troublesome. That''s because Gu Xi himself is not considered an undead soul, and he needs to eat and rest. Eve also needs to sort out the day''s harvest every day when she goes back. Gu Xi wants to find a place to live then, probably somewhere far away from the library. There are various houses parked at the foot of the mountain. If Gu Xi takes away the Holy Silver Evil Coffin, it won''t be long before the parking spot where he parked is occupied. ??I am currently signing up for an interview in the library. " After all, there are many things that are not enough to be copied down. Climbing mountains every day is already quite troublesome for Gu Xi. ??The reason why the Holy Silver Evil Coffin was left behind was because Gu Xi was not the only one who had the idea of ??a house and a trailer. Brother Gu, its you, you dont know, the city hall just sent someone over to find people to explore the outer city area. ??If you have to go a little further, forget it. Eve needs to arrange for people in the magic area to conduct experiments on the things copied that day, and needs to adjust the problems left behind. ?His Holy Silver Evil Coffin is parked on the roadside at the foot of the mountain. ?Looking at the scene in front of him, Gu Xi was speechless. He pulled over a player he knew and asked curiously. ?This process usually takes place overnight. Early the next morning, after they have had enough sleep, they have to go out and continue looking for and copying books. This is also because the undead souls are not tired. ??If it had been anyone else, they would have smashed the copying paper on Gu Xi''s face. Gu Xi didnt want to waste time walking. The requirements are players who have signed up to participate in Genesis, and who also have a lot of knowledge. ?The same thing happened today. After having breakfast at the Holy Silver Evil Coffin, Gu Xi jumped off the Holy Silver Evil Coffin and walked towards the hill of the library. ?Having stayed here in Yuanzu City for a long time, Gu Xi naturally knew where the outer city area was. ?But there was something different today. When Gu Xicai came to the first platform of the library, he found that many players had put down what they were doing and were crowding towards the library on the first platform. Outer city area? Brother Liu, what happened? ??When the original Yuanzu City was still called Bailuye, it was a small city that could accommodate 50 million people. ?At that time, the game was already quite popular in Bailuye, and many players could already bring some powerful equipment out of the game and into the real world. When Bai Luye was thrown into the deepest part of the game. ??The city with 50 million people was almost destroyed when it was thrown off. ??Although Bailuye was left in the end, it could no longer be inhabited. So except for some relatively strong players who stayed at that time, other players dispersed outwards and established the first city outside Yuanzu City, Changzi City. Over time, the new Yuanzu City has become what it is now. ??And the original location of Bailuye became the outer city area. All players in Yuanzu City are located in the outer city area. I also know that when the first group of players left, they definitely didnt take the contents with them. There are even many ancient players who died in the city when they were thrown into the depths of the game, or players who are too old to leave the city. They left many things in this outer city. There are even rumors that the reason why Bai Luye was thrown to the deepest part of the game was because a player was upgrading his orange equipment. Prepare to upgrade orange equipment to red equipment. Its just that I dont know what went wrong, and in the end, Bai Luye and Bai Luye entered the depths of the game. Although no one has seen the red equipment, the rumor is quite widespread. So widespread that many players who heard this news for the first time wanted to go around the outer city and explore the ancient city. ?However, Yuanzu City does not prohibit ordinary players from entering the outer city area. In their words, the outer urban area is too dangerous. With no one to lead the way and insufficient strength, only one of the ten teams that enter can only come back. As for the skirmishers who sneaked in, there was no precedent for them coming out alive. As long as a player with a normal mind should know the danger. If you still rush in even though you know you are about to die, that is nothing but stupidity. So banning is useless. The outer city area is right there. If you go in, you will be the only one here. ?But this time the situation is obviously different. We can come to the library to recruit people. This shows that this is an action organized by Yuanzu City. This is quite attractive to players who temporarily live here. Not to mention anything else, there are too many jobs in Yuanzu City right now. Players without jobs have to rely on themselves for food, clothing, shelter and supplies. When they can''t stand the pressure, players will choose to join the guild they looked down upon at the beginning. Now, exploring the outer city has become another opportunity in their eyes. How about it, do you want to go? Hearing the question from the player surnamed Liu, Gu Xi hesitated for a moment, but finally shook his head. Forget it, I still have a lot of things that I havent copied out yet. Brother Gu, why are you so stubborn? The library is here. You can come here anytime you want to copy books. ??There are only a few opportunities to enter the outer city area with the large army. ??If I dont follow him this time, I dont know when I will have the next opportunity to enter the outer city area. " But Gu Xi still shook his head. I wont go. The outer city area is there, and there are no signs prohibiting entry. As a result, no player in Yuanzu City is willing to go there. Think about it and you know how dangerous it is there. ?Under current circumstances, someone suddenly wanted to explore the outer city area. As soon as he heard it, he knew there was a problem behind it. I''m afraid a lot of cannon fodder will be needed to get there. Id better forget it, Im here to participate in Genesis, not to be cannon fodder. " During this period, he has been copying and reading, and the impetuousness on Gu Xi''s body has been slowly washed away. Now he considers things and has begun to carry out in all aspects. No longer do what comes to mind as before. Listening to Gu Xi''s words, the player surnamed Liu shook his head. "Forget it if you don''t go. I want to go and have a look. Let''s not talk about whether I can find good things in the outer city area. The daily salary is enough for me to live in Yuanzu City for a while." After saying that, he stopped saying anything to Gu Xi, turned around, and crowded in front of the library door, apparently ready to sign up. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1138： Gossip (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1138 Rumors (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! Looking at the player surnamed Liu who wanted to squeeze into the crowd, Gu Xi shook his head. Everyone has his or her own ambitions, and some things cannot be forced upon oneself. In any case, he plans to stay here forever and empty out all the books in the library. ?But Gu Xi never expected that today would be a bad day. Yuanzu City has too many people to recruit, and the remaining six platforms are all crowded with players who want to sign up. Even the floor of the forbidden book area was crowded with people. It seemed that there was no way to calm down and copy books today. ?Gu Xi sighed helplessly. He didn''t even release the gate of the Death City to release Eve and others. Fortunately, Gu Xi has strengthened his strength and agility quite well now. The effect of the fitness technique is there. No matter how strong the wind is, Gu''s breath can still be stable. He hasnt eaten much. ?It was rare to have free time today, so Gu Xi decided to go out for a walk. It was rare that he had free time today, so Gu Xi just planned to go to Yuanzu City to think about it. Apart from the library and the barracks, the only places Gu Xi visited were the train stations. Instead, let out the evil coffin inside. Lets go ahead and go to Canteen No. 3, as they call it, to eat Yuanzu Citys specialty food. ??When he arrived at Yuanzu City, he didn''t even go out for a stroll. Even the food was brought from Alidovi. He heard about the special food in Yuanzu City when he communicated with other players in the library. Then Gu Xi had no intention of staying in the library any longer. Just sent a message to Eve through the special mirror on his left hand. ??The silver coffin on the outer layer stayed in its original position. ?Gu Xi pointed in the direction against the wind. He finally came to Yuanzu City once, and even lived here for several years. If someone asked him what fun places there were in Yuanzu City, and he couldn''t answer, it wouldn''t be embarrassing. Have been in Yuanzu City for a month and a half. ??Gu Xi, who had been busy copying books, didn''t feel anything. ?Now that I have some free time, Gu Xi feels a little empty. So after confirming that the library would not be free today, Gu Xi turned around and went down the mountain. When he walked to the place where the Holy Silver Evil Coffin was parked, Gu Xi did not activate the Holy Silver Evil Coffin. At this time, Gu Xi regretted more and more the more he thought about it. As soon as the evil coffin ran away, he was almost blown out by the wind. Sitting on the evil coffin again, Gu Xi felt that nothing was going well. I dont know how many good things I have missed these days. ?Gu Xi was thinking about these things while pointing in the direction. ?When they rounded the top of a mountain, Gu Xi saw a small restaurant not far away. ?Different from buildings such as libraries and barracks that directly occupy a hilltop, the small restaurant in front of us divides a hilltop with buildings such as a canteen, inn, stables, and flight point. The canteen No. 3 that Gu Xi wanted to go to was halfway up the mountain. ?The reason why Gu Xi saw the small restaurant at first glance was that the red lanterns hanging high on the top of the mountain directly attracted everyone''s attention. Not to mention that the people in this small restaurant also put some thought into it. Turning out from the corner of the mountain here, you can see the small restaurant in front of you at first glance. No wonder they said this small restaurant is very conspicuous. I didnt expect it to be so conspicuous. ?Gu Xi muttered, then drove the evil coffin towards that side. ?At the same time, Gu Xi noticed that unlike large buildings such as barracks and libraries, the mountain road in front of him could be accessed by mounts. Gu Xi even saw many horses and elephants at the foot of the mountain.??????Obviously this is the main purpose so that guests dont have to walk. If the guest does not have a mount, they will also find a way to use the mount to send the guest up. ?Seeing Gu Xi driving the evil coffin, several players quickly opened the way for Gu Xi. Invite the guest here. Does the guest want to drink or eat, or does he want to stay? Im here to eat Before Gu Xi finished speaking, the player leading the way led Gu Xi in another direction. You must have come to Canteen No. 3 to have a good meal. You are right to come to Canteen No. 3. Its not my fault, I guide people at the foot of the mountain every day. When I go up the mountain, Im in a hurry, so I may not walk much, but when I go down the mountain, I have to go to Canteen No. 3 to smell the smell. Sometimes even if you dont go to the No. 3 canteen to eat, just smelling it outside will make you feel comfortable. If guests want to eat better, Chef Wu in Canteen No. 3 is the best choice. He is a level 15 professional chef and a special chef. ?? is a master specially invited back from outside by No. 3 Canteen. ?Of course, if you want to eat more simply, Master Niu and Master Kong are both masters. ?Especially Master Kang, who was originally the top swordsman. He could get meat from the cow without the cow dying. " ??The player who led the way quickly told the situation of several masters. Because what he said was so vivid and vivid, Gu Xi''s mouth almost started to water. Of course, there wasnt much to talk about about food. After a few words, their conversation turned to the outer city area. What you were talking about over there in the library. ?I''ve heard about that. Let me tell you, the backend of this matter is not that simple..." Listening to the gossip whispered by this person, Gu Xi also grasped some information. ?Its no wonder that intelligence organizations are more likely to appear in taverns. ??This hasnt even entered the tavern yet. Players who are just leading the way outside can say this, not to mention the professionals in the tavern. From this person''s mouth, Gu Xi learned some things that he couldn''t find out in the library. ? It turns out that this time someone suddenly organized a trip to the outer city area. It was because there was a boss-level player living in Yuanzu City who happened to reach level 30. Now anyone with a discerning eye can see that this creation only needs to be successful. Yuanzu City can connect to the real world. This is a feat that reaches the heavens. It is the achievement of bringing billions of players from the depths of the game back to the real world. Previously there was only one level 30 player, so everyone had no choice. There will be no problem of course. Now that there are two level 30 players, the situation becomes different. The new player who reaches level 30 also wants this achievement. In order to gain support from the Yuanzu City Elders Association, he organized this exploration of the outfield city. On the one hand, it is to show his strength to the Elders, on the other hand, he may really have the intention to enter the outer city area to find something. Speaking of this, the player who led the way lowered his voice. What happened this time has been spread to the public, but no one dares to mess around. Genesis is the most important thing now, and they dont dare to consume us cannon fodder at this time. So if you are willing, you can go to the outer city area and have a look. There are really some good things there. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 1139： Dining (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1139 Dining (please subscribe for more updates) interested in. Who wouldnt be interested in such a huge treasure outside the city? ??But have you ever thought about it, the outer city is right there, why no one has been exploring it by themselves? ? Gu Xi shook his head, and at the same time he finally understood that all kinds of troubles had never stopped since the preparations for Genesis began. , The reason why he stayed here in Yuanzu City for a month and a half without any incident. Its not because nothing happened in the past month and a half. But this matter is too big to affect soldiers like them. ?At this time, Gu Xi finally understood his position again. He is still too weak. But when Gu Xi is obviously not interested, there are some problems with persuading. Thank you! ?Although the player who leads the way is rude, he still has some points. It is right to lay a solid foundation, but the level must also be improved. ?While Gu Xi was thinking, he pushed open the door of the No. 3 canteen. Even before he sat down to eat, Gu Xi already felt that his body was much lighter. ?While Gu Xi fell silent, the player who led the way didn''t say anything more. After entering the door, Gu Xi immediately saw six standing signs placed in front of the door. Gu Xi turned over and jumped out of the evil coffin. Just at this time, Canteen No. 3 has arrived, and the leading player said to Gu Xi: "Guest, the canteen has arrived, please dismount here." It seems that this No. 3 canteen has something special. After Genesis begins, he will go all out to level up. ?In addition to everything introduced by the player, there are also his requirements for eating, that is, whatever he does, the guests will eat, and the guests cannot order. ?This standing sign has the names of several chefs written on it, and the number of remaining positions below. ?Since Gu Xi didnt want to say anything, he didnt say much. You can talk as much as you want when chatting while guiding the way. It is best to reach level 20 before the start of the third battle. Just as this player said, before entering the cafeteria, Gu Xi smelled the aroma that hit his face. If nothing else, Gu Xi must have made up his mind and must rush to level 15 before the first battle begins. In this way, even if his idea of ??avoiding the third battle goes wrong, he will still have the ability to protect himself. ? Gu Xi glanced at it, and the first person on the list was Master Wu, whom the player just introduced. ?But even with such stringent requirements, the space in front of him is still sold out. ??On the other hand, there is still a seat next to Master Niu, who is next in line. ? Gu Xi thought for a moment, turned to the waiter who came over and said, "I''m looking for Master Niu." "this way please." Upon hearing this, the waiter looked Gu Xi up and down, then stretched out his hand and guided Gu Xi to the second floor. ?However, when leading the way, the waiter had some doubts in his heart. ?Gu Xis reaction just now was clearly that of a regular customer who had been here many times. But why hasnt he seen it? ?Although he had some doubts in his heart, he still guided Gu Xi to the position. It is an island where you can directly see the chef. Sitting here, you can communicate directly with the chef, and you can also see the chef''s operations for the first time. In this way, whether it is the freshness of the food or the chef''s operation, you can see it with your eyes. Make sure that players who come to dine have peace of mind and a happy meal. When Gu Xi sat down, the white-robed chef in the middle of the island asked, "This guest, do you have any taboos?" Dont eat coriander. Gu Xi said calmly. ?Since discovering that details can reveal his intelligence, Gu Xi''s attitude towards food has changed again. Except for not eating coriander, in other respects he really eats whatever comes, and doesnt have much to choose from. ?Master Niu nodded, looked Gu Xi up and down again, then poured a glass of water and placed it in front of Gu Xi. This is the snow water from the Holy Snow Mountain, which is very good for your current situation. Gu Xi was confused as to what was good for my current situation. Although his mind was full of doubts, Gu Xi''s movements were not slow. He picked up the glass of water and took a sip. He felt his head go cold. He couldn''t sleep well on the Holy Silver Evil Coffin these days. He was in the library. The energy consumed by copying and reading was actually replenished at this time. This is quite a skill. Gu Xi thought in his heart. ?Hand picked up the water glass and took a sip. Before he put down the water glass, he found Master Niu looking at him with a smile on his face. ?Gu Xi was a little confused, he didn''t do anything different. ?As a result, Gu Xi suddenly felt his eyes sore, and tears kept flowing out. At this moment, Master Niu suddenly said: "It seems that the guest is really tired, otherwise he would not drink snow water like this." After crying, Gu Xi felt that his spirit had become much better again. ?Although there is no increase in attributes, there are some things that players can feel themselves without asking any questions at all. The situation of Gu Xi at this time is the same as when he took the Fire of Life, or obtained the power of life through Dragon Burial Vein. It was just that the vitality was strengthened at that time, but this time it was the mental strength. ?Of course the snow and water in front of you cannot compare with the fire of life. Gu Xi felt that this enhancement would disappear in three to five days at most. But during these three to five days, Gu Xi will be in unusual spirits. Not to mention other things, he can always maintain a clear mind. ??If during these three to five days, the level of Gu Xi is improved, or if something is learned, it will be strengthened to a certain extent. ?Looking at Gu Xi crying with tears streaming down his face, Master Niu smiled, pushed a towel to Gu Xi, and at the same time placed a roasted fruit in front of Gu Xi. This is roasted red fruit, you can try it. ? Gu Xi took a look at the thing the size of a cherry tomato, and was a little confused. Is this a cherry tomato? ?Although he was a little puzzled, Gu Xi still swallowed the roasted red fruit in one gulp. The next moment, a large amount of blood spurted out from Gu Xi''s eyes, ears and body. ?It felt as if Gu Xi''s blood was being drained. ?But at this time, Gu Xi was not surprised but scared. He had a feeling that the internal injuries and hidden injuries he had suffered before were beginning to be repaired quickly at this moment. ?However, the effect of this kind of repair is relatively weak. After just a moment of repair, the effect disappears. Gu Xi raised his head curiously. At this time, Master Niu has already prepared the next dish and served it. ??It was a piece of meat about the size of an eyeglass lens. The meat was cut into square pieces and grilled on both sides, but it was obviously not overcooked and there was still blood inside. This is blood dragon meat. Normal blood dragon meat cannot be roasted. It has to be eaten with blood, but the energy and blood will be dispersed. So I roasted it and locked the dragon blood inside. You can try it! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1140： Center of the storm (please subscribe) Chapter 1140 The center of the storm (please subscribe) ?After this meal, Gu Xi ate for a full hour and a half. When he walked out of Canteen No. 3, Gu Xi felt as if he was a new person. ??Due to irregular diet, coupled with the influence of necromancy and negative energy, as well as reading a lot of different magic books during this period, Gu Xi''s health has actually become very poor. Sub-health may not be comparable. If this continues, Gu Xi will be able to digitize his body directly. ?After this meal, although it has not become the healthiest, several key problems have been alleviated. Gu Xi estimates that after a few more visits, his health will improve significantly. At that time, when he puts on the equipment he is wearing now, no one will mistake him for it. Everyone will definitely think that he is an elf archer. After leaving Canteen No. 3, Gu Xi stood in front of the evil coffin for a long time. Having eaten some good food outside today, Gu Xi had no interest in the food in the Holy Silver Evil Coffin. This whole day, Gu Xi just wandered outside like this. There is no way for heroes and soldiers to learn this. At that time, the library will return to its former peace. Gu Xi noticed that a group of people were heading towards the mountain where the library was located under the cover of night. ?Thinking about it, he walked out while taking a rest. Not to mention the undead who serve as staff in Aridovi City. When I just came back, I heard that the library has hired enough people, and they will not come again tomorrow. You can see wherever you go. When you are hungry, you can find some snacks nearby. When it is time to eat, you can go to a ranked canteen to eat. The food they made was said by Gu Xi to be indestructible. ? Its just that Gu Xi has also inquired about it. In addition to talent, the main reason why these chefs can reach such a level is that their skills can only be mastered by players. ?Its rare to relax today, but tomorrow it wont be so leisurely. ?At night, he went to a tavern and had two drinks before finally returning to the library and his Holy Silver Evil Coffin. Lying on the bed in the small room of the Holy Silver Evil Coffin, Gu Xi touched his stomach and muttered something. Gu Xi is busy copying books again. Its a pity. It would be great if there was an undead subordinate with the level of a chef. Canteen No. 3 is already at this level, and I dont know what the level of Canteen No. 1 and No. 2 will be. Pulling down the curtains, Gu Xi was about to turn off the lights. At this moment, something moved in his heart, and he secretly opened a slit in the curtains to look outside. ?Now that I think about it, Id better go to bed early. In Gu Xi''s eyes, what he ate today was called food. What he usually ate was just something to fill his stomach. The situation in front of him immediately attracted Gu Xi''s attention. You must know that the library is not a barracks. It closes at 11 o''clock at night and opens at 6 o''clock in the morning. During the closing period, no player is allowed to stay on the mountain. It is almost eleven o''clock now, what do these people want to do up there? ?While Gu Xi was still wondering, he suddenly noticed that many car lights in nearby RVs were turned off. Obviously, I am not the only one who has discovered the situation in front of me, but most people choose to ignore it and ignore it. If it were normal times, Gu Xi would definitely have made the same choice. But it was a rare day to relax today, plus I had some food and rest, so I feel quite clear-headed. He reacted immediately. I got involved in something. There are so many players sleeping rough at the foot of the mountain, so they dare to act so blatantly. This shows that they must have the ability to find ways to silence all players afterwards. ?This is either to give enough benefits to shut up all players. Either simply shut up all nearby players. ? Gu Xi thought for a while, he was afraid that he didnt have the dignity to let others gag him with good things. ?So Gu Xi stood up quickly, raised his foot and stamped on the ground, and the Holy Silver Evil Coffin moved slowly and quietly. Gu Xi did not intend to watch the excitement here. The Holy Silver Evil Coffin moved quickly, preparing to leave here. At this time, Gu Xi had already understood. I''m afraid someone is eyeing something in the library. ??The outer city area was recruiting people to explore before, probably to lure away the players in the library. After all, as the time of creation gets closer and closer, the number of players in Yuanzu City is also increasing. Now in Yuanzu City, the most indispensable player is Gu Xi who has just passed level 10. ??If you really want to find people to go to the outer city area, you don''t need to come to the library at all. You can just shout on the street and recruit many people. Many things were not connected together before, so Gu Xi naturally did not expect this. ??Now I want to understand all the concerns so that I don''t stay in the center of the storm and die. ?Gu Xi secretly moved the Holy Silver Evil Coffin. Before he had moved a few steps, he found that there was a RV blocked on the small road he found. ?That RV is different from Gu Xis Holy Silver Evil Coffin. ?It was a yak carrying a small house on its back. ? Gu Xi had seen this RV several times before and knew that its owner was an 11th-level wizard who specialized in ice and snow spells. ?But judging from the current movement of the yak, the person in front of me is also very hidden. At least in Gu Xi''s eyes, the opponent''s darkness and shadow spells were also used very smoothly. Such a big yak makes no sound at all when it moves. He even had the idea of ??taking the shadow passage. Gu Xi thought for a moment, now is not the time to be an enemy, he should leave here first. So Gu Xi didn''t rush into him or say hello to the other player, asking him to hurry up. He just followed silently. Soon this player also discovered the existence of Gu Xi. He glanced at Gu Xi behind him and made the same choice as Gu Xi. Dont say anything or stop them. Anyway, they just go out and talk later. Gu Xi didnt plan to follow him forever. ?In Gu Xi''s mind, he planned to go around the hill in front and go to the former canteen No. 3. ?There are inns and pubs there, which are buildings that are also open to the public at night. Gu Xi can find an excuse and say that he is here to stay for a night, take a bath, eat something good or something. Anyway, Gu Xi had already eaten a lot during the day, so this reason was quite reasonable. ?Even if someone is suspicious, they don''t dare to do anything to the players in the tavern or inn. After all, they haven''t been caught, so it''s useless even if someone is suspicious. ?But Gu Xi never expected that he could see the taverns signature red lantern as soon as he rounded another hill, when a voice suddenly rang out. Where are you going? Damn it, I was blocked. ?Gu Xi was shocked, but there was no expression on his face. He stood up directly. You dont care where I go, Ive never heard that there is such a thing as a curfew in Yuanzu City. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1141： Enemies blocking the road (please subscribe) Chapter 1141: Enemies blocking the road (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! When Gu Xi asked this question, the wizard player who was about to stop was also stunned. He stood up immediately. "Yes, there has never been a curfew in Yuanzu City. What''s the matter? Is this road blocked? Isn''t it allowed to go?" Seeing the wizard player stand up, Gu Xi breathed a sigh of relief. ?He glared and looked in the direction of the sound, "Get out of the way, or I''ll sue you for highway robbery." At this time, Gu Xi noticed that there were three players standing over there. The leader is a paladin wearing heavy armor, but judging from his face, he is not a good person. Since the very beginning of the Undead Natural Disaster Array, Gu Xi has always been wary of such large magic arrays. ??This purple-robed mage covered his face with his hood and kept his head lowered, as if he was trying hard to make himself less conspicuous. You are all going to die! As he spoke, Gu Xi had already raised the phantom magic wand in his hand. Gu Xi immediately became angry when he understood this. ?But at this time, Gu Xi also heard the sonic boom when the arrow was shot out and the sound of the arrow hitting the shield. Finally, there was a purple-robed mage following at the end. A clone used to sit in the magic circle. ?However, because of the kit, Gu Xina''s movements at this time were clearly like pulling a bow. But Gu Xi had a feeling that there was something wrong with the aura of the purple-robed mage. As soon as the archer following the Paladin player saw Gu Xi''s movements, he shot an arrow at Gu Xi. Boom! ??The wielder of the Extreme Sunlight immediately stood in front of Gu Xi and blocked the blow with two shields. Get out of here. Glancing back in the direction of the library, Gu Xi could clearly notice that layers of violet light masks had enveloped the library. ?Following him was an archer dressed similarly to Gu Xi, but Gu Xi noticed that his body was more slender, and he didn''t know if he was really an archer. As soon as he noticed the situation in front of him, Gu Xi yelled immediately. He is somewhat like a doppelg?nger. ??Gu Xi has seen countless large magic circles that require multiple people to operate. This move scared Gu Xi into a cold sweat. ??Without the existence of the Ultimate Sunshine wielder, Gu Xi would have died this time. You dare to kill people in Yuanzu City? ??Gu Xi just yelled, and the wizard player had already taken the initiative. ??He just pushed towards the Paladin player, and the ice pick enveloped the Paladin player. ??The Paladin player still wanted to raise the shield, but as soon as he raised the shield, he found that he seemed to be unable to move. The surface of his body has been covered with a layer of ice, and at the same time, his flesh and blood have begun to freeze. Obviously, the wizard player''s attack is a fatal method. The reaction of the wizard player also shocked Gu Xi. He did not expect that the response from Wizard players would be so violent. But the opponent has already taken action to attack Gu Xi, and the wizard player has also taken action. It is obviously impossible for Gu Xi not to take action. ??The wielder of the Extreme Sunshine Equipment stepped back and protected Gu Xi tightly. At the same time, the spear wielder and the Forward Force-Shattering wielder appear on the battlefield at the same time. Since the six armor holders are complete. All permissions of Liudaopan are enabled. Many functions that were previously impossible can now be achieved. For example, the matter of placing equipment holders. Previously, the wearer could only follow Gu Xi. Now Guxi can specify the location for delivery. Also, previously, the armor holder had to appear first before he could participate in the battle. But its different now. The wearer can directly exert the various effects of the equipment without appearing. Its as if Gu Xi no longer needs to release the person holding the spiritual lamp, he can use the sight of the spiritual lamp to observe the movements of others. ?This time the spear wielders and the Forward Force-Shattered Formation wielders appeared on the battlefield at the same time, and they immediately took action against the remaining two enemies. ??It was the shooter who the spear wielder took action against. ??This archer attacked Gu Xi at the beginning, so he was the core target of Liudao Pan. As soon as the spear bearer appeared near the shooter, an iron bar appeared in his hand that looked like it had just been taken out of the furnace. ?This is one of the twelve spears and spears that Gu Xi got before. The negative effects of this thing are the same as those outside. It''s so hot that if a normal person gets it in his hand, he''ll be burned to death before he can attack. But for the wearer, this little thing is not a problem at all. ?The higher the temperature of the iron bar, the stronger the attack power of the spear. ?At this time, the spear wielder took out the spear, looking at the attack effect of the spear. When appearing behind the opponent''s shooter, the wielder stabs forward with the spear in his hand. ??The shooter felt like he saw the scene of a steel plant opening its gates and pouring out molten iron. The red molten iron poured towards him from all directions. ?The shooter also understands that this phenomenon is just the effect of certain purple equipment when attacking. But the problem is that he clearly understands, but when faced with such an attack, no one has the courage to test whether the molten iron is real or fake. When the molten iron was poured in, the shooter immediately jumped out. There are three main situations for archers. ?Standing style, melee style, and dodge style. ? Judging from the appearance of the archer in front of him, he is the kind of evasive archer. ??He has super dodge ability, can also jump up and down, and can even move back and forth on the branches. Facing the situation in front of him, he naturally wanted to jump out immediately. ?But at this moment, the spear wielder, whose body had been soaked in molten iron, raised his spear and threw the red iron bar at the archer. ?This spear, which is similar to an iron bar, functions as a ring within a ring. ??If you can withstand the heat in your hands and raise your spear, you can launch a molten iron attack like this. ?This molten iron is real and can deal continuous damage. Standing on it can directly burn people to death. Then if you can stand in the molten iron without being burned to death, then you can drag the enemy into the molten iron. ?Even if the effect is war shackles with continuous damage, no one can escape until one of them dies. In the third move, if the enemy dies first, the operator can control the molten iron and deliver a super blow to another enemy. ??If the spear holder dies first, this super powerful blow will kill the enemy in the iron water, which is regarded as revenge for the spear holder. No matter which way you go, the end result is the same. It ends with the spear-bearer dying in battle. But for the holder of the six-channel lantern of flame. They are never afraid of death. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1142： The beginning of chaos (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1142 The beginning of chaos (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! By the time the spear wielder took the second step, Gu Xi had already withdrew his gaze. All the purple spears and spears were bought by Gu Xi. He naturally knows the information about spears and spears. As soon as he saw the situation in front of him, Gu Xi knew what choice the wearer had made. ?This has already reached the second step, and there is no need to read any further. His eyes still turned to the purple-robed mage. Of course, when Gu Xi turned his eyes away, he still glanced at the wizard player from the corner of his eye. At this time, the battle over there was almost over. Originally, such an attack should be quite smooth against a mage. This is the final effect of Striker Power - Shattered Formation. The spells used by wizards are all the simplest ice spells. ??Gu Xi just took one look and knew that he didn''t need to take action on the battlefield here. Because the reaction of the wielder was beyond the purple-robed mage''s expectation, he pulled the sword closer to him with a single effort. ?When Gu Xi looked over, the long sword in the wielder''s hand had been tightly wrapped in purple silk thread. A blow from the shattering knife. But the reaction of the purple-robed mage in front of him was quite strange. ??This armor holder can be considered an early work of Gu Xi. Unlike the spear holder, he is directly equipped with twelve spears and can fight how he wants. He was like a warrior using magic. He pulled out a purple thread with both hands and kept combining it in front of him. ?He never thought at all that maybe the person holding the costume was fake and the long sword was the real thing. At this time, the purple-robed mage was facing the wielder of the forward force-Shattered Array. At this time, the wielder not only did not struggle, but instead let go of the sword. So Gu Xi turned his attention directly to the purple-robed mage. At this moment, the long sword that was pulled over suddenly exploded, and a large number of fragments of the long sword cut into the body of the purple-robed mage like a storm. There were several times when the Paladin tried to make a comeback, but as long as he moved, the Wizard would know what the Paladin wanted to do. He just raised his finger and the Paladin''s body would be quickly frostbitten. Forward Power-The wielder of the Shattered Formation opens directly against his face. Sometimes it forms a circular magic circle, used as a shield, and sometimes it turns into a slender purple whip, used as an offensive weapon, and he even wants to wrap around the sword in the wielder''s hand. As soon as the sword exploded, Gu Xi also saw the situation under the purple-robed mage. But such a simple spell is easy to come by in the hands of a wizard. That is a human shape woven from countless purple silk threads. Just as Gu Xi guessed, the purple-robed mage in front of him was not an entity at all, but part of a large magic circle. Forward Power-Shattering Array actually has another feature, which is the effect of destroying the magic array. ?Of course this is just a hidden feature hidden under all attack effects. Normally, Gu Xi never thought that this move would happen. Unexpectedly, this effect had a great effect when facing the purple-robed mage. ??The fragments of the broken sword hit the purple-robed mage''s body and actually cut off the purple threads that made up the purple-robed mage''s body. Even some fragments flew more than ten meters and landed on the ground. At this time, the battle on the side of the spear holders had also ended. ??The archer, who had no way to dodge in the molten iron, could not outlive the armor holder. He died in the molten iron one step ahead of time. ??As he fell, the holder of the suit, whose body was about to be burned away, turned to look at the purple-robed mage. He discovered that in front of the purple-robed mage, the wielder of the Forward Force-Shattered Formation had disappeared. After all, the long sword has been broken, and there is no need for the wielder to exist. ?Then the spear wielder raised his hand and struck the final blow on the purple-robed mage. ??The holder of the Extreme Sunshine Equipment immediately stood forward and blocked Gu Xi. ?Then Gu Xi heard a bang. The strong explosion shock wave directly lifted the nearby ground. Even Gu Xi, who was standing behind the extreme sunlight, felt the heat wave coming towards his face. After the heat wave dissipated, Gu Xi noticed that where the purple-robed mage and the others were standing, a large crater with a diameter of seven or eight meters had been blasted. The center of the pit is exactly where the purple-robed mage was standing before, but now there is nothing here. At this time, Gu Xi turned his head and glanced at the wizard player. ??The battle with the wizard player was found to have ended. After several rounds of attacks, the paladin had turned into ice from the inside out. Including the weapons and equipment used by the Paladin, and even the armor on his body, all turned into blue translucent ice crystals. ??If Gu Xi hadn''t been watching the battle here from time to time, Gu Xi would have wondered whether the paladin in front of him had been replaced by this thing. Seeing Gu Xi turn his head and look over, the wizard also said to Gu Xi: "We need to leave quickly. Although we are reasonable about this matter, if we don''t handle it well, we will be in trouble." "good." ? Gu Xi thought about it, turned over, and jumped directly onto the Holy Silver Evil Coffin. At the same time, the holder of the Mind Lamp immediately blessed Gu Xi with a mind shielding effect. At least that kind of scanning gaze will not fall on Gu Xi. ?Seeing Gu Xi''s actions, the wizard''s expression also changed. Gu Xi was still here just now, but disappeared in the blink of an eye. ?Although there are many such methods, there are not many that can hide the mount together. ??And judging from Gu Xi''s behavior, it seemed that he didn''t want to leave with him. ?Thinking of this, the wizard didn''t stop much. He also jumped on the back of the yak, picked a direction and left quickly. Since such a big thing happened, Gu Xi had no intention of hiding in a nearby tavern. Gu Xi drove the Holy Silver Evil Coffin and quickly headed towards another area of ??Yuanzu City. ?Gu Xi planned to go to the barracks to hide for a while. After all, the barracks is open 24 hours a day. ??Moreover, there are many players in the barracks. If something happens in the city, no one will dare to rush directly to the barracks. So the barracks will be relatively safe. ?But Gu Xi really thought too much. At this time, no one paid any attention to his whereabouts. After Gu Xi and the wizard players left, there was also a fierce explosion on the hill above the library. It was the sound of the explosion that attracted the attention of everyone nearby. This also makes the battle on Gu Xi''s side less conspicuous. ?At the same time, it also woke up the players sleeping outdoors under the library. ?Amidst the chaos, some players attacked the library, while other players formed a team to fight outside. In the chaos, no one noticed Gu Xi and the wizard player who left early. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1143： Genesis opens early (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1143 Genesis opens early (please subscribe for more updates) At Yuanzu Citys Bingying Mountain, Gu Xi, who had put away the Holy Silver Evil Coffin, pretended to be a sleeper awakened by the sound of explosions in the distance, and poked his head out of the woods. Whats going on outside? ??Gu Xi pulled over a player who was watching the excitement and asked. Gu Xis question hit the point. ??This player obviously didn''t know anything, but he introduced it to Gu Xi nonchalantly. Did you see that something big happened? Some foreign enemies found out that we were going to create a book and came to destroy it. This kind of foreign enemies are generally called extraterrestrial demons. Let me tell you, this kind of thing has happened many times before. Every time when creation is about to begin, such chaos will occur. " ?This player talks as if he has seen it with his own eyes. ?However, Gu Xi and this player both know that it doesnt matter whether they believe it or not. Whats important is that the Yuanzu City official gave an explanation. "Do not believe." that''s enough. Residents in the city, please dont be afraid. Residents in the city, please dont be afraid. There was no accident. The explosion just now was caused by improper lighting in the library and aging circuits. ?However, Gu Xi still nodded. Its ahead of schedule, its ahead of schedule, its really ahead of schedule! Hearing the sound of propaganda, the player who was pulled by Gu Xi turned his head and glanced at Gu Xi. ??Everyone knows that the current propaganda is simply deceptive. ??If Gu Xi hadn''t just come over there, he would have almost believed it. ?Now I repeat it, residents of the city, please do not be afraid..." ??Just as Gu Xi and the others were watching the promotional convoy at the bottom of the mountain heading toward other mountains, they suddenly heard a burst of cheers coming from the mountain. Gu Xi shook his head affirmatively. They hurriedly ran towards the mountain. Before a few could escape, Gu Xi saw several players excitedly taking off their shirts and rushing down the mountain. Do you believe this? ?About half an hour later, the sound of vehicles driving past was heard at the foot of Barracks Mountain. There is no invasion by foreign enemies, please rest assured. No player with any brain would believe it. It doesnt really matter what the truth is. ??Although I dont know what kind of car it is, the large speakers installed on the car have affected the style of the entire Yuanzu City. ?Even if he pretends, he still has to pretend that he doesnt know anything. Gu Xi and the player looked at each other, neither knowing what was happening on the mountain. When they saw Gu Xi and others standing on the roadside, these players did not care whether they recognized him or not, and danced around Gu Xi a few times. Have you heard? Its in advance. Whats ahead of schedule? Gu Xi was still confused at this time. Genesis has been advanced. The first phase of the battle can begin tomorrow. We dont have to wait any longer. ?Gu Xi was stunned for a moment, and before he could react, the player who was pulled by Gu Xi just now hugged Gu Xi. Hahahahaha, Genesis has been advanced, and I have waited for it. Looking at another player who went crazy, Gu Xi didn''t say anything. He can completely understand the mood of these players. It is not easy to live in the ancestral city of Yuan Dynasty. ?These players who entered Yuanzu City but did not follow the city''s large army or choose to join various guilds were all lone wolves with high aspirations. They all wanted to be alone in Genesis. But the pressure of life in Yuanzu City oppressed them everywhere, trying to make them lower their heads. Many players are under this pressure and have to choose to join a guild that they were unwilling to join in the first place. ?Now that Genesis is brought forward, it means that such hard days are over. ?The characteristics of lone wolves allow them to thrive in the game as long as they enter the game. ?At this time, it can be said that the sky is high enough for birds to fly, and the sea is wide enough for fish to jump. The good days for lone wolf players have finally come. Even players like Gu Xi, who can still support themselves, felt a little excited after hearing the news. He grabbed a player who rushed down from the mountain and asked. Where did the news come from? Has the news been confirmed? Its confirmed, its the news coming from the barracks. From now on, the barracks will be renovated. Tomorrow, with the barracks as the center, a portal into the world of Genesis will be opened. Send us to the bridge area of ????Genesis to officially start Genesis. We have finally waited for this day. Finally I dont have to eat these junk foods anymore. I can finally exert my full combat power, and I will definitely be able to stand alone in Genesis. " Yes, we have been waiting for this day for so long. Nothing can stop us from walking alone. We are loners. " Hahaha, Genesis has started ahead of schedule, Im here to level up and equip you! I want orange equipment, I want to become the city lord! ?The players became more and more excited as they talked, and the roar became louder and louder. There were even shouting sounds from the mountains. Hearing what the players said, Gu Xi also laughed. It seems true that Genesis is about to begin. At this time, Gu Xi was also affected by the atmosphere of the scene, and he also wanted to take off his shirt and throw it away. I also want to yell a few words. I also want to run around and vent my joy. After all, this month and a half was very stressful for Gu Xi. Since entering Yuanzu City, his contact with Aridovi City has been intermittent. ??I cannot enter Alidovi City, nor can I see the daily changes in Alidovi City, which makes Gu Xi feel quite unhappy. But things are different now. After opening Genesis, everything will return to normal. ?With the support of his back, Gu Xi immediately felt the shackles on his body being broken. At this time, he felt that his breathing was easy. After talking to Gu Xi about the situation here, the players did not stop here. They cheered that they were ahead of schedule and rushed down the mountain. The Yamashita promotional convoy has not gone far, and it is still repeating that the explosion in the library is a problem of aging lines. ??Gu Xi, who was standing on the mountainside, couldn''t help but laugh when he saw the scene in front of him. He didn''t expect that the matter that had worried him for a long time would be solved in such a dramatic way. He thought that those who attacked the library would make every effort to search for it. Unexpectedly, what awaited me was to cover up the big problem with bigger news. Although there will definitely be hidden contradictions behind this. But those are all matters for bosses above level 20 and have nothing to do with Gu Xi. Now Gu Xi can relax and take a good rest. Gu Xi smiled after feeling relieved, and then took a look at the situation around him. Looks like I wont be able to sleep well tonight. Now I should find a place to have a good drink. Early tomorrow morning, with the beginning of Genesis, history will turn a new page. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1144： Officially started (please subscribe) Chapter 1144 officially begins (please subscribe) ?Early the next morning, Gu Xi, who had been queuing up at the barracks in the middle of the night, opened his eyes and found that an unknown length of queue had formed behind the reporting office. ?Looking down from where Gu Xi was, the foot of the mountain was already crowded with players queuing up. I think the news came out last night that all the unorganized players in Yuanzu City who had not joined the guild rushed here. As for the major guilds, there should be corresponding portals through which you can pass. They don''t have to go to the barracks and come here to compete with players who haven''t joined the guild. Even so, the number of players below is somewhat excessive. Not to mention other things, the team almost lined up around the foot of the mountain three times. Judging from the number of people in front of us, it must be sixty or seventy thousand. Where did these people come from? Haha, you must be scared. As a result, they were unable to catch up with the first stage when something like this happened. " ??If it weren''t for Brother Wang''s suggestion, Gu Xi might have stood at the door of the reporting office all night. How could he be like this now? Not only did he occupy his position, but he also had a good sleep. Yeah, I never thought there would be so many people. ??They all added up, there must be a million people. Last night, when all the players were jumping up and down with excitement and wanted to run out to drink and be wild, he was one of the first few waiting in line here to open the door. ?While Gu Xi was still looking at the situation at the foot of the mountain, the player next to him also said something to Gu Xi. On the contrary, no news was received, and the number of people who were still waiting in various cities or the three main cities was relatively large. The only thing he knew about this uncle was that his surname was Wang. Some people are going to suffer a big loss this time. Even if the player above was running around in the Barracks Mountain in a lively manner, he just watched with a smile and did not go down to participate. There will be a lot of people coming tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. It''s just that Gu Xi doesn''t know much about this profession, nor does he know what profession this uncle has. This is not much, haha, this is only about one-third of the size of Lone Wolf. ??And you havent counted those who have joined various guilds and the players who have been packaged with each city. You also heard that they left at around six oclock yesterday afternoon. When Gu Xi came over in advance to queue up, he glanced at Gu Xi in surprise, and finally exchanged experiences with Gu Xi about queuing up. ??This is a player with a big beard. It can be seen from the animal skins on his body that he is a profession in the field adventure series. They havent come back yet. The number of these people is small and their impact is not big. This is the reason why many people did not come over. At this time, Gu Xi added, "I heard that someone went to the library yesterday to recruit people to go to the outer city. I don''t know if they went there?" ?Those people thought they would come back when Creation was about to begin. Without the manpower that came over, there were at least more than 4 million people. Even if they knew the news now, they would not be able to rush over in a short time. After all, Yuanzu Citys transportation capacity is insufficient. " ??The player surnamed Wang laughed as he spoke. ?This is a good thing. ?The reason why Genesis takes so long is because there is insufficient transportation capacity in Yuanzu City, and the players who signed up to participate in Genesis are slower to come here? Genesis is now temporarily brought forward. ?Those players who have not come here yet may not be able to participate in the first phase of the action. If you are unlucky, you may not even make it to the first battle. ?This is really the time and destiny. If you dont have this opportunity in your life, its useless even if you know it. Seeing Lao Wang smiling like this, Gu Xi also understood what the other person was thinking. Although he had no intention of gloating, there was a hint of smile on his face. Starting Genesis with insufficient manpower is most beneficial to individual and lone wolf players like them. In this case, individual players and lone wolf players will be able to receive more tasks. As long as they dare to fight, they will receive more rewards. For casual and lone wolf players, rewards are their foundation. They dont need to hand over everything like guild players. Everything they get is their own. Even if they dont use it, they can trade it in exchange for resources to improve themselves. In this way, they can improve quickly and get ahead faster than players with guilds. ?This time they can no longer be considered a big mistake, this is simply a direct overturn on the part of the guild. If they dont seize this opportunity, they will never live in the future. While Gu Xi was chatting with Lao Wang, a player waiter also came out of the reporting office. Everyone can move forward. Get your ID first and walk faster in line. Dont stop in the middle. There are many people behind you. You pause for one second, he pauses for one second, and time passes like this. " ?While the waiter was talking, people began to walk towards the reporting office. When he stepped into the reporting office again, Gu Xi noticed that the place had changed. This place was obviously a small room that was not too big before. But this time when Gu Xi entered, he saw that the place had turned into a huge space. ?There are a large number of notebooks recording information flying in the space. These notebooks are stacked one on top of the other, almost turning into a dark cloud of notebooks. ? Gu Xi could tell at a glance that this was exactly the kind of notebook used by the registration staff when he came here to report. ?While Gu Xi was walking forward, one of the notebooks flew out from the sky. Gu Xi immediately realized that this was the notebook where his information was recorded. ?So Gu Xi immediately took out his identity card and pointed it at the sky. ?Then Gu Xi''s eyes lit up, and a silver passage appeared in front of him. ?Gu Xi didn''t need to ask any more questions, he stepped up on the spot. With a strong pulling force, Xiang Gu Xi was dragged outward. ?Gu Xi did not resist this force, but relaxed himself and allowed this force to drag him down. As he was being dragged outward, Gu Xi felt the force getting stronger and stronger, and at the same time there was a squeezing feeling around him. Although it did not cause any harm to Gu Xi, it was still quite uncomfortable. ?Especially the silver light in front of him made it impossible for Gu Xi to see clearly the surrounding environment. He wanted to close his eyes, but found that he seemed unable to move. ?This feeling made Gu Xi quite uncomfortable. ??If he hadn''t realized that he was being teleported in front of him, Gu Xi would have thought of opening the gate of Alidovi City and just exiting. Fortunately, this situation did not last long. Just when Gu Xi could no longer hold it any longer, his eyes relaxed and Gu Xi found that he had arrived in a relatively special space. ? Entering this space, Gu Xi immediately saw a golden translucent bridge leading straight into the void. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1145： In front of the Creation Bridge (please subscribe) Chapter 1145: In front of the Creation Bridge (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! When Gu Xi came back to his senses from the picture of the huge bridge in front of him, he discovered that there were countless large and small portals scattered near the bridge. Comparing these portals to the bridge in front of us, they are like a very long bridge that is two to three hundred kilometers long and wide enough to accommodate thirty cars and two trains running parallel to the ratio of the cars waiting to get on the bridge. ??But if you really look at these portals as if they were the size of a car, then you are wrong. ??The smallest portal here is the size and style of the Dark Portal. From this we can see how huge this golden bridge is. This is only the visible part. In the invisible void, Gu Xi believed that there was a longer bridge deck there. This is the foundation of Genesis. Yuanzu City and all the players who were thrown here spent an unknown number of years and experienced nearly five hundred creations to build the Genesis Bridge. Forget it, dont block the road here, hurry up and go over there, dont get sidetracked. " ?While Gu Xi was observing the surroundings, he discovered that there were a large number of players wearing purple robes, holding up huge speakers and repeating some words. Behind this bridge is the passage connecting the real world. The second thing is, before entering the portal, take your ID and do your task. Dont ask anything. I dont have time to answer any questions now. Go to the portal and there will be someone there to answer you. ??If you came with the mentality of enjoying happiness, it is not too late to leave now. I will only tell you two things. The first one is that you can only enter the portal that has been opened. It is the one that shines, other portals are not allowed to enter. When he saw the situation here, Gu Xi wanted to go over and ask. Unexpectedly, before Gu Xi could speak, he only saw Gu Xi walking out and said loudly. Okay, dont just watch, listen. Genesis has started early, and I dont have time to give you pre-war training now. This is also the hope of billions of players deep in the game. You are allowed to select tasks that are one level higher or lower than your own difficulty level, but you cannot exceed too many levels. You can check your own identity certificate. ??The difficulty level of your mission is already marked on your ID card. What the hell, I havent prepared anything, so... Let me repeat it now..." Gu Xi was also a little helpless about this situation. We are here to participate in creation, not to enjoy blessings. Determine your own situation. In this way, players who enter this area will be diverted and sent to the correct portal. It seems that the temporary decision to start Genesis in advance will have a great impact. At least there are not enough manpower of all kinds, and the players are not trained, so there will definitely be some problems in cooperation. ?While Gu Xi was still thinking about this, he felt someone walking behind him. Gu Xi immediately turned around and found that the wizard player who had fought with Gu Xi last night was standing not far away. ?Gu Xi nodded to him, "Hello, my name is Gu Xi, Breath of the Dead, what do you call me." Lu Shi, Ice Foundation, dont talk nonsense about what happened last night, its not over yet. ??The wizard player nodded to Gu Xi and whispered to Gu Xi. Gu Xi''s heart tightened and he decisively switched the connection effect of the Mind''s Eye. "What happened?" Last night, all the players inside and outside the library, as well as under the mountain, were all gone. At the same time, all banned books hidden in the library disappeared. In addition, in Yuanzu City, two level 29 players got into trouble one after another. These two support two level 30 bosses respectively. " Lu Shi was just stunned for a moment when Gu Xi initiated spiritual communication, and then told him what he had learned. Are they competing for the right to Genesis? Who wins? Who else could it be? The Son of Blood God who wanted to start the Genesis in the first place. ?But his situation is not good either. The Tiger Immortal who had just reached level 30 was chasing closely. ?He did not dare to drag Genesis down. If this delay continues, Tiger Immortal may find something different from the forbidden book and directly steal his opportunity to create a century. That''s why when the Tiger Immortal went to find the forbidden book, he would activate Genesis in advance. He is gambling now. " "Betting?" Gu Xi just thought for a moment and then understood, "He is betting that he can come into contact with the real world within three battles, right?" Lu Shi nodded. He also saw it and started Genesis without preparing anything. This is clearly because he wants to seize the opportunity to start the Genesis without considering the following things. ?Everyone can see now that even if the players will be supplemented later, if the number of players is not enough in the first stage, it will not be able to support several battles later. ??Nearly four battles is the limit of Blood God Son. Now the Blood God Son is betting that he can come into contact with the real world in three battles. Otherwise, Tiger Immortal will be the first player to come into contact with the real world in the end. At this moment, Gu Xi suddenly thought of the picture and information that the little fox had divined last time. He suddenly said something involuntarily. Perhaps it was possible for him to come into contact with the real world during World War III. Thats great, thank you little brother for your support. At this moment, someone nearby responded. ??Gu Xi looked back and saw a man with blood-red hair and a red robe standing not far away. ?When Gu Xi turned his head, the man was looking at Gu Xi with a smile. It was obvious that he had just heard what Gu Xi had muttered unintentionally. ?Seeing Gu Xi turn his head, the man walked up to Gu Xi. "Hello, I am the Son of Blood God, the opener of this creation." Gu Xi blinked, feeling a little speechless. What kind of situation was this? How could such a big boss find himself in front of him. , ?Seeing the doubts in Gu Xi''s heart, the Blood God Son also laughed. Dont think too much, I have the ability to respond to my thoughts. As long as my name is spoken, I hear it. Its just that I usually dont respond. But today I activated another ability on a whim, so I stopped by to have a look. I didnt expect to meet you. " At this point, the Blood God Son looked Gu Xi up and down, "It seems that you and I have been in contact before. Let me think about it, you must have given me the Herbal Pill." ?Gu Xi nodded. He didn''t expect that this matter would be related to the grass-returning elixir. Thats right, the Tiger Immortal guy didnt reach level 30 so quickly. The grass-returning pill you gave him made him seize the opportunity. No wonder I feel like you and I are connected. ?You almost ruined my big event. You can do your best to help me in this Genesis. Hold on, dont take those ordinary quests. I have several quests that are suitable for you. You can pick one. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 1146： Escort mission (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1146 Escort Mission (Please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! ??Black people have question mark faces. ? Gu Xi still hasnt understood why he was arrested as soon as he turned around after just saying a few words to someone. ??After being brought to the portal by the Blood God Son, he did not even bother to speak. The Blood God Son personally took out a task list in front of the portal table. You are a necromancer, right? I happen to have a task. This is the task list. Let me explain it to you first. The game world we are going to this time is the world where the last Genesis ended. We have detailed information about that world. You have also heard about the situation in Genesis, we need to find something that connects this world to the next world. You are from outside Yuanzu City, so you may not understand. We are looking for things that are as far apart as possible. Then we will judge that there is a connection. " Let me explain it to you this way. There is always some information in his words that Gu Xi does not know. Some things are passed down from this world and become rare treasures in the next world. ??If you go further, it can be the connection between the eight parts of Tianlong and the divine eagle. At the same time, he also understood the two examples given by the Blood God Son. As for the second example, even if it is the connection between Yue Nv Sword and Condor Shooting, can you see any connection between it except that it is written by the same author? ?It is true that one of the masters of the protagonist of the Condor Shooting is learning the Yue Nv Sword. Some people are the protagonists in this world and become supporting actors in the next world. It is a character who appears in this world, and there are corresponding legends in the next world. Sure enough, the Blood God Son said again at this time: "Of course, there are also details here, and there is also a difference between connection and connection. ? Martial arts, skills, and even gangs will be passed down. ?Gu Xi nodded in understanding. At this time, he was not in a hurry to look at his task list. This has a line of inheritance. Such an explanation is understandable to some extent. ?These are the most important. The Son of Blood God is the instigator of this creation. Instead, I listened to the Son of Blood God talking about some situations in Genesis. ?The protagonist in the previous film will become a supporting role in the next film. The first example refers to the connection between the shooting vulture and the divine eagle. ?At the same time, the direction must be as twisted as possible. Only when a new world is opened in this way will there be enough energy to add a brick to the Creation Bridge. " This connection is very reasonable. In Genesis, it is more difficult to find the connection items in one game world to another game world than to find the connection between the Yue Girl Sword and the Condor Shooting. And it is better to have different systems. For example, if the system of the world in front of you is Western Fantasy, then the next world should preferably be Xianxia. ?Only in this way, enough energy will be generated between the pulls to build the channel of the Creation Bridge. The first step in creation is to find the props to open the next world in the last world of creation. ?This prop may be a person, it may be an inconspicuous object, or it may be a concept. ?But the most important thing now is to enter and become familiar with the last world. It has been many years since the last creation. Even if there is a level 30 boss who suppresses the entire world. But after so many years, there will always be developments and changes in these game worlds. The first stage is to take over the game world again to create opportunities for players who enter later. After understanding the situation, Gu Xi lowered his head and looked at his task list. Guard, **** mission? Yes, this is the most critical **** mission. Originally, I planned to let my disciples complete this mission. ?But now that you are here, this task will be left to you. " ?Gu Xi said helplessly: "Sir, you think too highly of me. How can I be that strong?" "Why don''t you? I know you. You master the three divine skills of death, right?" Dont look at me like that. I have been a necromancer for a while, and I also have the three magical skills of death. Its just that it was too late for me to master the three divine skills of death, even if I later got some props related to the three divine skills of death. If it has not developed, it has not developed. But I know a little bit about the situation here. For your combat effectiveness, it should not be a problem. Especially this time when there is a place to go, the Death Lord''s ability is quite easy to use. At first I was still thinking about who would be better to let me go, but then I met you. This was a chance from heaven. " Gu Xi rolled his eyes. ?After communicating with the Blood God Son for a period of time and getting to know the Blood God Son''s personality, Gu Xi no longer regarded the Blood God Son as a superior boss. Just do some small actions that need to be done. ??This kind of task is forced on me, so what''s wrong with rolling my eyes? Your task is one of the most important tasks. I need to host the first phase of the game world. There are many things that I cant do anything about. Your task is to maintain the stability of this world. After all, if this game world collapses, we wont have enough time to find suitable props. So your **** mission is quite critical. Must be completed on time. " ?Although Blood God Son had a good attitude toward Gu Xi at first, he immediately became serious when he talked about this task. ?Gu Xi also understood at this time that this **** mission was really a critical mission. If he doesn''t answer at this time, he is not giving the Blood God face. Okay, Ill take this task. "Ha, I knew you would take on this mission. I told you that this mission lasts for three months. You only need to deliver the people within these three months." ?The undead you encounter along the way are all yours. " As the Blood God Son spoke, he patted Gu Xi on the shoulder with a look on his face that said, "I''m very optimistic about you." "By the way, this is for you. It is a senior''s support for you. Work hard. When you create a century, you will encounter quite a lot of things." As the Blood God Son spoke, he handed a parchment scroll into Gu Xi''s hand. Just when Gu Xi was about to take a closer look, he found that the Blood God Son had turned into blood and seeped into the ground. When he looked again, the Blood God Son had completely disappeared in front of Gu Xi. At this time, the only player in front of Gu Xi was the player who was originally responsible for guarding the portal. Well, sir, would you like to record your mission first? "okay." ?Gu Xi then realized what he was doing and handed over the task list. At the same time, he also took this opportunity to open the parchment given to him by the God of Blood. In the parchment, there are three little techniques about the three divine skills of death recorded by the Blood God Son. Although this is not a reward recognized by the system, it is useful to Gu Xi. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1147： Strengthen the three magical skills of death (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1147 Strengthening the Three Divine Skills of Death (Please subscribe for more updates) The three tips given to Gu Xi by the Blood God Son are respectively aimed at three of the three divine skills of death. ?These three tips are written very clearly, but people who have not learned the three magical skills of death will not understand the situations and changes involved. Those who have learned the three magical skills of death will not think about it from these perspectives. Only people like the Blood God Son can develop such little tricks. The most practical ones here are the tips for the dead city. The level of Gu Xi''s death city has exceeded level 8. His usual fighting method is to throw in city gates, soul-calling towers and walls, arrow towers, moats and so on. The difference at most is the number of city gates placed and their locations. Even the masters of the three divine skills that Gu Xi met in the Sleeping Beauty Castle last time used them in this way. At most, they strengthened the style and defense of the city walls. But the Blood God Son is not like this. Several thoughts flashed through Gu Xi''s mind, recalling the situation in Alidovi City, and finally concluded that he could learn this trick and it would be easier to use. It can be said that the Blood God Son abruptly changed Death City from a transportation and logistics means to an attack means. The same goes for the remaining two tips. At that time, when he obtained the skill of Death Incarnation, the Blood God Son''s strength was already relatively high. His death city is almost above level 8 and below level 12. The main theme is that Im afraid you wont be able to learn it. Gu Xi clearly noticed that the Son of Blood God should be the last to take control of the City of Death. As for Death Incarnation, Blood God Son did not think about strengthening the combat effectiveness of Death Incarnation, because other players have already played it. With all the magic power in his body, he can obviously do more things. The death incarnation of the Blood God Son is also the Blood God Son. They are all old bottles with new tricks. But the Blood God Son has shown some tricks in this aspect. When the gates of the city are opened, there is a flood. He is not without fighting ability. For him, there is nothing wrong with using all the mana. Why must he release an incarnation of death that is only 8 levels higher than himself to fight. ?At that time, he no longer needed an incarnation of death to help him. One place behind is a huge dam, and the other is directly a blood pool. ?Judging from the current situation, Blood God Son has not put much energy into this. And in order to suit his own fighting style, he found another way and made changes. Here we record how to release water, what angle is most suitable for releasing water, what should be hidden in the water, and how to attack underwater. All are recorded in these tips. The gates of the Death City of the Blood God Son actually have two sluice gates. Fortunately, he later mastered the city of death and could keep the incarnation of death outside. Otherwise, he would have forgotten this skill long ago. ?But the Son of Blood God is also capable. ??He thought it was not good for the incarnation of death to be left wandering around outside all the time. Finally, he thought of a way to contact the incarnation of death through magic. Sometimes you can let your spiritual power attach to the incarnation of death. ?This way he can do things by himself while letting the incarnation of death run around on his behalf. ??It doesn''t matter even if he encounters a battle. Death Incarnation''s level is 8 levels higher than him. Even if he dies, he can immediately recruit new ones. There is no need to consider the matter of death incarnating life and death at all. ?This method can be said to be a clone, but it actually doesn''t look like it. ?But it has to be said that this method is quite simple and useful, but the previous necromancers never thought about it in this regard. ?At the same time, necromancers in the past used the incarnation of death as cannon fodder. It is not a pity that the personification of death dies. Who would have thought that the Blood God Son would preserve the incarnation of death so well because he was not willing to give up all his mana. Therefore, within the scope of Gu Xis thinking, few people have thought of this technique. As for the last Death Lord, the idea of ??the Blood God Son is somewhat similar to the idea that Gu Xi got before. It''s just that the Son of Blood God did something even more amazing. From the perspective of Blood God Son, the Death Lord can only convince half of the undead, which is a waste. If there are only half of the undead, it is better not to persuade. The main purpose of the Death Lord is to convince all the undead. ?But the rules of the Death Lord are there. Half is half said, and there is no way to change it even if you want to. So the Blood God Son just did some fancy things here. ?Blood God Son''s research found that if the death lord met the undead and had a good conversation, he did not accept these undead to join him. Then the amount of these undead souls will be accumulated. Finally, when you encounter the undead that you really want to recruit, you can recruit them all. For some people, this is called demolishing the east wall to make up for the west wall. But for the Necromancer, this can actually be seen very clearly. ?Hundred skeleton soldiers and a hundred bone dragons, anyone can choose whatever they want. No one would choose a hundred skeleton soldiers. Even if fifty skeleton soldiers and fifty bone dragons are taken away, it will be a huge loss for the necromancer. So this is a very reasonable way to use the Death Lord''s skills. But if you really want to complete the operation, there are a lot of things to pay attention to. On the parchments, Blood God Son recorded quite a lot of things. It can be seen that Blood God Son did a lot of research on the ability of Death Lord. There are some techniques here, which are the final results obtained through various experiments by the Blood God Son. It can be said that this is a secret that is not told. As a result, the Blood God Son now directly handed these over to Gu Xi. ?No matter what the reason was for handing over these three tips, Gu Xi had to admit it. ?At about this time, the player responsible for registration in front of the portal also raised his head. Mr. Gu, your information has been registered. Please come over here. ??Gu Xi glanced at him and asked, "Where are the people I need to **** for my **** mission?" After entering the game later, the task list will automatically guide Mr. Gu. Your task is very important. Please be sure to follow the task instructions. ?In addition, after the game world is opened this time, the portal will be closed for twelve months. After Mr. Gu completes the mission, he needs to survive in the game for twelve months before leaving. Of course, your Excellency has told me to remind Mr. Gu that in this game world, if Mr. Gu completes his mission and doesnt want to stay any longer, he can hide in his own death city. This is actually beneficial to the entire game. After all, players are too destructive. Many things are uncontrollable. I hope Mr. Gu can make good use of this period of time. ?Of course, it doesnt matter if Mr. Gu doesnt want to hide in his own city. ??But please never accept any quests in the game. Remember, remember! " (End of this chapter) Chapter 1148： Enter the game world (please subscribe) Chapter 1148 Entering the game world (please subscribe) Game number THL2P9BRG57ZMLCN World login is activated, please enter the game number. Game number confirmed, player 629SHD2S0FXC30 welcomes you. Since you enter with a task list, it will be dropped near the task target. Please pay attention to the placement location! This world has been time-locked. Once you enter, you will be able to exit twelve months later. Please pay attention to check the time. This world is shrouded in powerful forces, please pay attention to the rules of this world. The world of Adariel has experienced four major changes since ancient times. From the ancient tribes, to the ancient dragons, to the medieval elves, and finally to the current human world, every change has brought about wars that have affected the entire world. Only the race that survives the war can become the overlord of the world. But the history books only record the glory of the victors, but never the fate of the losers. They are forever buried in history, along with the insidious tactics used by the victors. This made Gu Xi feel something in his heart. Gu Xi also didnt expect that even though he was already so far in advance, he still ended up placing the bet together with other players. ?Just as Gu Xi was looking at the world in front of him, he noticed that there were about 100,000 meteors falling with him in the sky at the same time. ?This golden mountain may be the trace left by the last level 30 boss when he created the world. People in the world cannot get out, and people from outside cannot get in. As his mind dropped, he also discovered a situation: these three levels of the world were connected by a mountain of pure gold. The third floor is a maze-like underground world. But in the void, Gu Xi, who had not yet fallen, did not notice this pure gold mountain. ?This pure gold mountain is a bit strange. It is obviously a mountain that connects the sky and the earth. It should be visible no matter where you look up. ?Under these bursts of notification sounds, Gu Xi found that he was following a golden light and falling into a huge world. ?The upper level is composed of scattered flying islands and sky cities. The surfaces of all sky cities are covered with violet defensive shields and light blue arcane light. Only the monuments and antiques that appear from time to time prove their existence. ?There are few islands in the sea, but a large number of volcanoes can be seen on the edge of the world. ?Looking at it, you will find that the whole world is like a sandbox surrounded by volcanoes. It seems that these are other players who participated in Genesis. ?Standing on the void, Gu Xi can see the world in front of him. ?Although he was not sure how big this world was, Gu Xi could tell that the world in front of him was divided into three levels: upper, middle and lower. The middle level is a continent connected to the sea. ??If Gu Xi hadn''t accidentally flashed golden light when he was about to fall into this world, Gu Xi might not have noticed all this. Obviously the arcana in this world is quite advanced. It doesn''t really count as being on the third level, because the underground world is twists and turns, up and down. Even if you have pathfinding skills, you may not be able to know where you are in the underground world. ? And judging from the direction of the meteor flight, many players have already formed a team before entering this world. I dont know what their mission is. ?While Gu Xi was thinking about this matter, Gu Xi suddenly felt as if he was being dragged forward by something, and then heard a bang. ? Gu Xi felt his vision blur, and when he reacted, he found himself in a deep pit on the ground. ?This pit was obviously dug by someone, and I dont know how they dug it. Anyway, the pit in front of me is full of holes and looks quite irregular. Before Gu Xi could see the situation around him clearly, a cold voice rang out. Are you a hired mercenary? To be honest, the way you appear is really... a little strange. " ?Gu Xi stood up and looked up in the direction of the sound. He found a man with wheat-colored skin standing not far away. ??This man was wearing khaki linen clothes and had a backpack on his back. The inconspicuous belt around his waist was filled with various props. ?Hold something similar to an iron pickaxe in his hand. Obviously he dug all the holes in front of us. "You are..." Gu Xi glanced at the man, took out the task list and scanned it, "You are Mr. Crew, right?" ?While looking at Mr. Crewe in front of him, Gu Xi muttered in his heart, what a bad name. Unexpectedly, the man named Crewe nodded with satisfaction. The person who sent us this time was really nice. ?I can''t even read your mind. It seems that there is indeed some mental shielding as I said. ?This feels so good. " ?Gu Xi blinked speechlessly, why didn''t he know that there was such a thing? At this time, Kru also jumped in front of Gu Xi, circled around Gu Xi, and then stretched out his hand to Gu Xi. You are very nice, but are you here alone? I have a lot of things to protect here. Although I dont like the ability to passively read minds, I really cant rely on you alone to protect them. " You wait first. ?Gu Xi interrupted Crewe and started flipping through the task list. Gu Xi has seen the task list before, which only said to protect a person to a certain place. ?However, there is no detailed explanation of who is to be protected and where to go. It also did not say who was the leader and who was the second in this **** operation. ?Now after opening the task list again, Gu Xi found that some things on the task list had changed. Character has been locked. ??This is the Crewe in front of us, but there are several titles in front of his name. Archaeologist, botanist, paleontologist. Archaeology? ?Gu Xi raised his head and glanced at Kelu, and found that Kelu was still holding out his hand to him. After reacting, Gu Xi quickly reached out and held Crewe''s hand, "Hello, Mr. Crewe, my name is Gu Xi, you can call me Breath of the Dead." Wait, undead? ??Klu interrupted Gu Xis self-introduction. Yes, as you can see, I am a necromancer. I saw a ghost. ?Kelu roared loudly in his heart. You dont look like a necromancer in your dressing up. The elves who were driven to overseas islands were dressed like you. Forget it, I know its not easy for elves on the mainland now. You have to change your name so that no one knows your identity, so you also need to dress up better. At least you have to be like a necromancer. ?With your appearance, no one can tell that you are an elf archer. Crewe was speechless, but he still said: "It turns out to be a necromancer. Then I feel more relieved. In our line of work, sometimes we will encounter some ghosts and ghosts when we dig. Its up to you to protect me. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1149： The person being escorted (please subscribe) Chapter 1149 The person being escorted (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! During the communication with Crewe, Gu Xi knew the plot and details of the plot he had accessed. ??Crew is a relatively well-known archaeologist and paleontology expert, but I dont know if he will be the protagonist of this world for some time to come. To the outside world, he has accepted employment from three human kingdoms and can freely conduct archeology in the wild. As for the things he unearthed, the three human kingdoms will recycle them based on the quality of the items. There are some relatively good archaeological items that are even being bid by the three human kingdoms. ?This gives Crewe a relatively high status near these three human kingdoms, and its safety is guaranteed to a certain extent. So when he usually goes to the field for archeology, he always travels alone. After all, there are more people doing archeology, and it is inevitable that some people with careful ideas will appear. ?He can always hear the little thoughts of some people. When he hears that someone wants to **** the excavated antiquities, he always takes action immediately. After hearing about Crewes situation, Gu Xi asked immediately. Have you been cursed many times? Im not afraid, I just dont want to cause unnecessary trouble. Let me tell you, I have encountered various curses during my years of archeology, many of which were caused by accidentally saying the wrong thing. Crewe did not elaborate on what he found. No matter what the reason is, during these few years, Crewe walked alone, looking for goals alone, and living alone in the wild. Hope that the mercenaries coming here can protect him and return to the nearest city, Rocovalen, as quickly as possible. It must have been targeted by the ancient dragon. ?Kelu didnt understand why Gu Xi asked this, but he still nodded. Hearing this, Gu Xi glanced at Kelu, "Are you afraid of ghosts?" As a necromancer, Gu Xi has learned how to deal with ghosts since he was in school. "ah?" Shall we hit the road now? This time he discovered something different during the archaeological process, so he hired a mercenary to send him back to the city through a mercenary system. He just said that when he found this thing, he encountered some curse. Hearing this, Gu Xi couldn''t help but glance at Kelu. Don''t ever say the word "hit the road". " So as time went by, some people also rumored that Crewe had the habit of killing teammates. Gu Xi, let me tell you, there are many taboos in our field of tomb robbing, no, in our field of archeology. At this time, Gu Xi''s face also became solemn. And Crewe has the ability to passively read minds. He naturally knows the taboos of communicating with the dead. ??It''s just that as his strength increases and he masters the ability of the Death Lord, he can tell at a glance whether the undead are hostile. So gradually, some taboos became less of a concern. On the other hand, Gu Xi has some habits that he has developed since he was young and acquired from study, and they have been engraved in his bones. Gu Xi is not easy to trigger the taboos of ghosts and gods. ??But Gu Xi knew very well that among the necromancers, there was a line that focused on the taboos and curses of ghosts. ??This route is considered the most mysterious among the necromancers. Gu Xi had heard of it when he was in school. ?However, the teacher has specifically said that if you do not have a strong enough physique and corresponding talents, it is best not to embark on this path. The biggest characteristic of the necromancers on this path is that they accidentally trigger a taboo, and as a result, the enemy will be cursed more and more. In the end, it is possible for the enemy to kill the enemy without showing up. It can be said that this kind of necromancer is the best choice to hide behind the scenes and act as the mastermind behind the scenes. As soon as Crewe mentioned this matter, Gu Xi felt something immediately. You stand over a little bit. "What''s wrong?" Crew looked puzzled. I want you to stand in a safe place so that you dont die accidentally. As Gu Xi spoke, he used the eyes of the underworld dragon robe and the soul lamp to observe Kelu. ?Under Gu Xi''s observation, Crewe''s body was covered in layers with traces of various undead curses. The small black handprints on the legs, the eyes peeking out from behind, the long black hair and tongue hanging down from the top of the head. ?Looking at Crewe''s situation, Gu Xi was somewhat speechless. Dont you feel anything is wrong? No, I feel fine. Crew shook his head in affirmation. ??Gu Xi was also a little helpless about this, "Forget it, just be happy. Remember not to leave me too far later. If something happens and you can''t be saved, it will be a bit embarrassing." Crew is not the kind of person who doesn''t understand anything. He used to passively read minds from time to time, which made him understand a lot of things. ?Although he couldn''t read Gu Xi''s mind now, he could tell at a glance that there was something in Gu Xi''s words. ?For the sake of his own life, Crewe immediately stood beside Gu Xi. And he looked around. I asked Gu Xi, did you sense something? I just felt someones eyes sweeping across my body. Has someone targeted me and planned to blow my head off? Do you have any way to deal with it? " Facing such a problem, Gu Xi was immediately speechless, but in order to reassure Crewe, Gu Xi still released the holder of the Extreme Sunshine. ?Of course, after the Extreme Sunshine holder came out, he was just there to show off. The most important thing for him is to prepare to protect Gu Xi, but Crewe is not within his protection range. After the Extreme Sunshine wielder came out, Gu Xi looked at the excavation site. ?Seeing Gu Xi''s actions, Crewe immediately said: "Don''t look here, I think the enemy must be lurking in the woods over there. ??And he must have used skills like eagle eye. Otherwise, it would be impossible to see me from so far away. You cant find any enemies here now Dont touch that, its the corpse of a human from ancient times. It is very rare. The status of human beings was not high at that time. The elves and dwarves were the subordinates of the dragon. What are you doing? " ??Kelu saw Gu Xi pulling out a bone from the ground. ?These bones have become fossils. ?But Gu Xi didn''t care about this. After he took out the bone, he just threw it in his hand. Without waiting for Crewe to say anything else, he stretched out his hand and pointed at Crewe. ?Obelisk of Bones activates. ? ?Klue felt warm all over his body for the first time, as if the sun was shining specifically on him. The usually cold limbs have become warmer, and the cold wind that has been blowing on the back of the neck is gone. He even smelled the fragrance of earth. ?This feeling made Crewe quite comfortable, and he looked at Gu Xi with some confusion. What have you done to me? (End of this chapter) Chapter 1150： Enemy attack (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1150 Enemy Attack (Please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! You yourself dont know how much curse of the undead you have been exposed to. Dont think that if you find a holy light to dissolve it, the curse will be gone. As you accumulate this day by day, if you are alive, you are considered to have a good life. I just helped you suppress part of the curse. There are a few more difficult ones that cannot be dealt with, so be careful. " ?Looking at Kru Guxi, he rolled his eyes and said, "I don''t want the mission to fail. Although I can pull you up again by then, you will no longer be the same person you are now. So be honest now and don''t act recklessly. " Wait a minute, youre not really a necromancer. Maybe its because I happened to take over this task. Besides, look at your current situation. However, he was a little confused, "This time I just asked someone to protect me to Roko Valen, which is obviously not far from here. I should need an archer or a druid who is suitable for mobile fighting in the woods." . "What do you think?" ?However, he still pretended to be an "I want to believe you, don''t lie to me" attitude, and leaned directly next to Gu Xi. Let me tell you, just at that moment, I could tell that there must be a big undead staring at you. "Is it as serious as you said? I didn''t do anything. How could I be targeted by the undead?" Looking at the two gods of death appearing in front of him, Crewe also believed Gu Xi''s situation. Having the experience of the last double incarnation of death - bone dragon, Gu Xi released two incarnations of death - **** of death this time. ?Gu Xi was speechless. The person in front of him must not have believed in his identity until now. Not to mention rushing to Rocovalen. ?Going to dance on someone elses coffin? If it werent for me, you might not even be able to walk to the woods over there. Why is there a necromancer? " Helpless Gu Xi could only use his own means. He raised his hand, and the incarnation of death, the God of Death, appeared in front of Crewe. Gu Xi glanced at the archaeological site where pits were dug one after another, feeling somewhat helpless. ?Although Gu Xis words were quite serious, Crewe still looked dubious. You are lucky. If I hadn''t come over, you might have died. " ?Then what else do you want? Okay, I believe you now. ??It''s just that one of them had enough weapons in his hand, and the other didn''t bring anything except a sickle. ?This is called doing nothing. ?Gu Xi didnt think much and released the Holy Silver Evil Coffin on the spot. Do you know the way? "Of course, I am also an expert in wilderness survival. How could I not know the road? It seems that you are really a necromancer. Even your mount is so stylish." ?? Gu Xi was about to say something when the man with the ultimate sunlight standing next to Gu Xi suddenly dodged, and two shields were blocked in front of Gu Xi and Kru. Then a clang was heard, and the shield in front of Crewe shook. Siege crossbow, what did you do to make someone use this kind of thing against you? ??The wielder of the Extreme Sunlight took a few steps back. At this time, Gu Xi also noticed that there was a steel bar as thick as a thumb stuck on the shield in the hand of the Extreme Sun wielder. ??The tail end of the steel bar was vibrating constantly. It was obvious that it was a crossbow fired from a ballista. ?At this moment Crook jumped up. "You saw it, I said there was someone staring at me, coming out of the woods." Gu Xi grabbed Crewe to stop him from jumping around, and at the same time, the mind lamp looked over there. go. Sure enough, Gu Xi found that there were two eyes falling on Kelu. There are two enemies. You also said that you are not an elf archer, and you can see it from such a distance. ??Kelu pointed at Gu Xi and said as if he had found some evidence. My profession has nothing to do with you. ? Gu Xi estimated the distance and found that the location was still too far away. The woods were now at least three thousand meters away from where Gu Xi and the others were. The strongest archer in Gu Xi''s hand cannot shoot at that distance, and all his magics do not have such a long attack range. To draw the enemy out. ?Gu Xi dragged Kelu and jumped onto the Holy Silver Evil Coffin, and went in the other direction without saying a word. ??Klu screamed as soon as he saw the direction the Holy Silver Evil Coffin was heading. Wait, youre going in the wrong direction, Rokovalen is not over there. I know, now we have to get rid of the enemy first. ??Gu Xi said with an expression on his face as if he was uncomfortable no matter how hard he hit him. ??As the Holy Silver Evil Coffin moved forward, two shooters rushed out from the woods. Just as Gu Xi guessed, the attack just now was carried out with a ballista. ??But Gu Xi himself didn''t expect that the ballista was not pushed by someone, but was held by the hand of a Cyclops. Another Cyclops carries a large number of iron bars like the one just mentioned on his back. It is obvious that the two of them are a group of attacking units. ?After all, no matter how big the Cyclops is, there is no way to use the siege ballista as an ordinary hand crossbow. They need the cooperation of two people. After discovering that the target ran away, the two Cyclops rushed out of the woods as soon as possible. ?Even though they are taking the power route, their size makes them move no slower than the Holy Silver Evil Coffin. Within a dozen steps, they rushed to the place where Gu Xi and the others were standing. ??And they are not too far away from the Holy Silver Evil Coffin. In their eyes, Gu Xi is not far away. ?At this time, the Cyclops following behind quickly pulled out an iron bar. ??The Cyclops in front knelt down half-crouched, put the crossbow on his neck, and pulled the crossbow string of the crossbow with one force. ??The Cyclops behind quickly stepped forward, placed the iron bars on the ballista, and stretched out his hand to stabilize the ballista. ??The two men raised their hands and locked onto the Holy Silver Evil Coffin that was moving at high speed. ??Their goal is simple, to knock down the Holy Silver Evil Coffin and prevent Gu Xi and the others from escaping. ??But these two Cyclops never expected that the speed of the Holy Silver Evil Coffin could actually reach 200 kilometers per hour. ??The reason why the Holy Silver Evil Coffin is moving so slowly now is actually to lure these two people out. ?When he jumped onto the Holy Silver Evil Coffin, Gu Xi had already used the psychic shield of the Soul Dark Lamp to hide the two incarnations of death. For safety reasons, Gu Xi also left the spear wielder behind. ?But now it seems that there is no need for the men with spears to be dispatched. The two incarnations of death stood up before the Cyclops took action, and the sickles in their hands immediately struck the two Cyclops. With a level as high as 18, the two incarnations of death can use their killing moves immediately. Death Harvest! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1151： Kill the enemy (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1151 Killing the enemy (please subscribe for more updates) Facing the attack of the incarnation of death - the **** of death, the Cyclops was not too afraid. They smashed their weapons outward at the same time, stood up and wanted to crush the incarnation of death - the **** of death from top to bottom. ? Cyclops is actually a very conscious unit. ??They are relatively large, with muscles all over their bodies, and they are a type of physical attack force. Normally speaking, they should wear heavy armor and serve as heavy armored infantry. But the problem is that they have powerful long-range attacks, and they are also very good at using various long-range weapons. If that doesn''t work, they can also pull up stones from the ground and throw them. This is also considered a remote type. ?At the same time, the Cyclops'' eyes can emit lasers, and it can use several hands of earth magic that are not very impressive but are definitely useful. This can be regarded as dual cultivation of magic and martial arts. What are their magic resistance skins used for? ?It is this ability that has also developed the Cyclops''s confidence in fighting. Its just that the Cyclops reacted faster than their brains. They didnt even think about why they didnt notice the two Death Gods here just now, and as a result, enemies appeared here. They may be afraid of angels, Behemoths, giant dragons, demons, and the like, and may even be frightened when encountering a bone dragon, but they really don''t take small characters like the God of Death seriously. It just hit the Cyclops. Isnt it just death harvest? Under such circumstances, who can guarantee that there is an enemy ambushing right in front of us. No matter what kind of enemy they encounter, as long as they are attacked, they will immediately counterattack and fight first. ??On his shoulder was a similar spear. ?At this time, the spear wielder has changed his appearance. He is holding a spear more than seven meters long in his left and right hands. The longer the scythe is in contact with the Cyclops, the greater the damage to the soul will be. At the same time, a large amount of curses will be injected into the Cyclops'' body along the scythe. When the Cyclops discovered that something was wrong, their own attributes were also affected. ??The Cyclops wanted to drag the sickle, but he didn''t know that this was exactly what the incarnation of death meant - the God of Death. As for whether he can win the battle, Cyclops has never worried about this issue. But the incarnation of death - the death harvest of the **** of death, is an attack on the soul. The muscles are not strong enough to block attacks against the soul. At this moment, the spear-wielding man also appeared behind the Cyclops. ? Cyclops'' muscles jammed the sickle as soon as he exerted force, preventing Death, the incarnation of death, from having a chance to drag the sickle down. ?Coupled with their skins magic resistance, they will automatically replenish their blood when standing on the ground. It can be said that he alone can be a combat team. ?These are exactly the three phalanx spears that Gu Xi bought at Peixin Railway Station. Two incarnations of death - the **** of death and one reaper of death cut them off. ??The more such phalanx spears are used at the same time, the more powerful they will be. ?At that time, Gu Xi wanted to buy more, but Su Jie only had three purple spears in her hand, and there was no more. Gu Xis idea at the time was to give the wielder a chance. If the other spears could not be packed, these three purple spears would be considered one piece. ?At that time, Gu Xi was even thinking about whether the new armor holder would have three heads and six arms. ?But the person holding the suit behind made Gu Xi feel relieved. It seemed that although the person holding the suit was known as the Six Paths, he was not as twisted as the Six Paths showed. ?Even if he uses three extra-long spears at the same time now, he doesn''t have an extra hand. Rather, he used other means, holding up the phalanx spear in his hand. At this time, the bearer had been holding the spear levelly for some time. ??Now all the Cyclops'' attention is focused on the incarnation of death, the God of Death, and he did not realize that there is such a person behind him. ?This gave the armor holder a chance. He strode forward, and two phalanx spears pierced the back of the Cyclops. ??As he struck like this, the Cyclops screamed at the same time. No matter how strong a being is, he cannot withstand a crotch-picking attack. Not to mention that the wielder will hit with full force when he comes up. The two Cyclops jumped up immediately. This is exactly the opportunity that Death, the incarnation of death, wants to seize. The entire strength of a Cyclops lies in their legs. ?As long as they leave the earth, their strength will be weakened a lot, and even their ability to automatically replenish blood will disappear. Now is the best time to kill them. The two incarnations of death, the gods of death, took action when they came out, and the sickles in their hands were dragged outward. As they dragged, the death harvest they cut out at the beginning took effect only now. ? Cyclops souls were dragged out of their bodies. Then the Cyclops''s body fell from the sky and landed right on the phalanx''s spears. ? ?The spear wielder could have used force to lift the phalanx spear. That''s not possible now. The Cyclops, which weighs more than ten tons, is directly stuck on the phalanx''s spear. ?This phalanx spear was almost bent by the Cyclops. ??The holder immediately put away the phalanx spear and replaced it with another pure black spear in his hand. ?This spear is called Dragon Slayer. ??Of course that''s what the name says, but it''s actually not targeted at slaying dragons, but has a certain attack boost against giant creatures. ??Giant dragons are also considered a type of giant creatures, so there is no problem in calling this spear a dragon slayer. After all, good-sounding music is also one thing. ??It''s impossible to call this spear a giant-creature slayer. So this spear is called Dragon Slayer, not because of its attributes, but because it sounds good. ?But the person holding the suit really thought too much. At that moment, the two Cyclops could no longer withstand it. Not to mention that when they fell, they were directly sent to the tip of the spear. It can be said that all the internal organs in the Cyclops''s belly were torn out, and their souls were harvested. The two Cyclops immediately fell to the ground and lost their lives. ??Gu Xi, who was driving the Holy Silver Evil Coffin outwards, immediately learned about the killing situation from behind through the system prompts. After confirming that both Cyclops were dead, Gu Xi immediately turned the car around and headed back towards the original route. ??Klu immediately noticed that Gu Xi had changed direction. He said with a puzzled look on his face: "What happened next? Why did you turn around and go back? Are you controlled by someone else''s mind? If so, just blink and I will save you." ?Gu Xi was speechless upon hearing this. Didn''t you see that the Cyclops behind him had already been killed? ??I really have no vision at all. But he finally said: "It''s okay, the enemy has been killed. I plan to go back and see who is so bold and dares to come and stir up trouble." (End of this chapter) Chapter 1152： The origin of the enemy (please subscribe) Chapter 1152 The origin of the enemy (please subscribe) With a turn, Gu Xi returned to the position he came up from before. Before Gu Xi jumped down from the Holy Silver Evil Coffin, Kru, who came with him, started shouting. Damn it, a Cyclops actually appears in this place. Whatever the Kalida Alliance does to eat, they put in everything. Do you know what this is like? ?Gu Xi glanced at Kelu who was jumping. How could I not know, I am an archaeologist and paleontologist, okay? These are the remnants of the giant family among the hundreds of ancient tribes. Among the original giants, the more famous ones were the hundred-armed giants. ? ? One-eyed people are directly stunted. ?However, now that so many years have passed, it is this stunted existence that has survived, and the giant giant like the Hundred Arms has become a fossil. " ??Klu jumped in front of the Cyclops corpse and looked up and down, "These are not the ethnic groups that escaped in ancient times, these were domesticated by people. The power of the earth element in them is almost gone. The distance of three thousand meters was already a position that was not easy for Gu Xi to reach. ?In this way, although their power is strong, it is still far behind those giants in ancient times. Obviously, this person did not receive any special training methods from the giants, and just grew up on ordinary food. Upon hearing this, Gu Xi quickly changed his face. ??When Crewe said this, Gu Xi had also taken over the inspection of the Cyclops. ??If you don''t buy some siege equipment at this time and go back to study it, then how long will it take? ??And the person I contacted is not in this field. If you really want siege equipment, the most I can do is help you pull the strings, and there is nothing else I can do. " ?Gu Xi asked, pointing to the woods where the Cyclops had ambushed before. The skin and muscles are good, and the bones are okay. This level should be around level 9. No problem, I just want to ask the relatively poor Shulka Empire whether they will sell siege equipment to others. Thats right, the actual attack range of a ballista is five thousand meters, but this one can only fly more than three thousand meters. Is there any problem with this? I''m not very familiar with this thing. The only thing I know is that the Shulka Empire is relatively poor, so their crossbows can really fire anything. Serious crossbow bolts can be used. If there are no serious crossbow bolts, iron bars, wooden Can shoot like a stick. But according to what Crewe said, the distance of three thousand meters here is actually a standard distance that can be used for accurate shooting. I dont know about this either. I am only connected with three human kingdoms, and my connections with their high-level officials are not very high. As for the weapons in their hands. ?At the same time, if you look at this bone, there are not many signs of being broken. Although the distance is a little closer, the power is pretty good. " Wait a minute, when you say the distance is closer, do you mean from here to there? This is the standard ballista of the Shulka Empire. ??The various siege equipment produced in the blacksmith shop in Aridovi City have no such performance in terms of power or range. The two-person combat team has a combined combat effectiveness of over level 10. ?However, for the sake of long-range combat capabilities, their melee combat skills have not been greatly enhanced. This can be seen from the fact that he can be easily attacked personally by my men. What can you tell from this? " What else can be seen? They are exclusively long-range corps, that is to say, they have never considered the issue of close combat. Behind this force, its not simple. " "You said you figured this out in a long time?" Crewe was speechless. At first, Gu Xi rambled on, thinking that Gu Xi had noticed something. Didnt expect this? Just when Crewe was about to say something, his eyes suddenly widened. ??He saw a huge city gate appear behind Gu Xi. A group of skeleton soldiers rushed out of the city gate and dragged the two corpses into the city gate. ?Seeing Kelu''s reaction, Gu Xi just smiled. "Don''t worry, I can protect you." No, thats your city? ?Kelu asked, pointing to the city gate that was slowly disappearing. Yes, I can put the city on the battlefield at any time, and the troops in my city can also send troops at any time, so you are safe now. ?Gu Xi said somewhat proudly. Okay, now I somewhat believe you are a necromancer. What kind of special ability do you have? ??Klu asked curiously. The skills of the Necromancer are relatively difficult to obtain, and not everyone has them. Gu Xi explained casually. Lets get in the car now. Do you have a map? If so, give me one. My horse will know the way by itself. Yes, but I drew the map myself, and there are some locations I discovered through archeology on it, so I cant show it to you. "Then you can draw the route along the way. Just draw it on the ground. My pathfinding skills are pretty good. I can remember the map at a glance." "That''s okay." Once Crewe heard that Gu Xi had such ability, he quickly drew a map on the ground. After all, Gu Xi has proven his strength and profession, as well as his combat effectiveness. ?Kelu is also willing to believe that Gu Xi can protect him and return to the city. At this time, he naturally did not need to hide and tuck him away. After drawing the map, he could return to the city quickly. ??While Crewe was drawing the map, Gu Xi also withdrew the Death Incarnation and the holder. At the same time, he raised his head and looked around, using the spiritual lamp to confirm whether any sight fell on them. ?Since the six rays in the six-ray lantern of flame were filled up, Gu Xi felt that the effect was getting stronger. Now he can directly borrow the sight of the wearer without going through the wearer. The spiritual lamp has a certain effect at this time. Gu Xi can easily see all the eyes that glance over him. Whether anything falls on him or not, he can easily see it. ?This makes it quite smooth for Gu Xi to monitor the situation around him. Your psychic power is not used that way. If you use it that way, it will only make you feel more and more irritated. ?Klu, who was drawing a map, suddenly said something when he saw Gu Xi''s eyes. "What did you say?" I said your psychic power is not used that way. It is better to concentrate your psychic power and do something instead of randomly contacting ordinary psychic sights. I had gained the ability to passively read and receive before, and I thought I had acquired a magical skill, but I only discovered it later. When you influence the minds of others, the minds of others will influence you. " ?Kelu muttered, then stood up, "Okay, the map is here, come and take a look." (End of this chapter) Chapter 1153： If nothing unexpected happens, something unexpected will happen (please subscribe) Chapter 1153 If nothing unexpected happens, something unexpected will happen (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! ?? Gu Xi didnt ask Krudu what kind of spiritual harm he had suffered, and Krudu didnt say any more. The two just looked at the map. ?Gu Xi glanced at the map and memorized it in his heart. According to what was drawn on the map, Rokovalen, where Crewe was going this time, was the city closest to the postgraduate entrance examination excavation site in front of him. It is about 2,300 kilometers away from where they are now. ?At the speed at which the Holy Silver Evil Coffin was running at full speed, if there were no detours and no other attacks were encountered on the way, it would take Gu Xi about eleven hours to arrive. This is much better than the situation when Gu Xi first became a player. I still remember Gu Xis first mission. It took him more than two days to complete all the roads. ?Although Gu Xi encountered attacks from various enemies along the way. These can be regarded as the foundation of Crewe. ?These places are definitely Crewe''s own private information. Maybe there is some big tomb down there, no, there is some archaeological excavation site. But it is also true that he moves slowly. ?You move faster and we can find a place to have a nice drink tonight. At least there will be soldiers from each city patrolling to ensure the safety of pedestrians on the road. As for whether he will encounter any enemies on the road, Gu Xi doesnt have to worry. This journey is relatively safe. ? Gu Xi could tell that the maps drawn by Crewe were all based on the roads he was used to taking. ?Kelu responded with a smile upon hearing this. Gu Xi did not ask in detail. ??Even if he now needs to rely on Gu Xi for protection, Crewe has no idea of ??coming out with this information. Okay, I know how to get there, lets get on the road now, no, set off now, we can get there in half a day. ?At the same time, Crewe searched around the excavation site, packed some things he had left behind, and carried them onto the Holy Silver Evil Coffin. The map in front of me is quite beautiful. Crew was not bragging just now, he is still good at drawing maps. And Gu Xi noticed that in addition to the route, there were some differences in the map in front of him. There were some locations, but Crewe did not indicate where they were or what they contained. No problem, Ill treat you. It''s different now. Now Gu Xi doesn''t have to think so much. He just glances at the map and just rushes over. Gu Xi only needs to take a quick look and there will be no problem of getting lost. Your treat will come then. " There is no need to guess, Gu Xi can tell what the situation is at a glance. These are good things that have been with me for a long time. Before, I thought you were just one person and couldn''t protect so many things. So I was going to give up. ?It''s good now. Your coffin runs fast. I''ll delay it for a while to sort out my things and don''t waste these good things of mine. " Its okay, you can sort it out first. ? Gu Xi didnt care at all, When I came here, I thought I would protect you for three months. Now its just a journey, and the task can be completed in half a day, so whats the point of waiting a few more minutes? " ?Hearing Gu Xi''s words, Kru''s movements also stopped, and he looked at Gu Xi with disbelief. "What''s wrong?" Gu Xi clearly felt something was wrong, "Have you discovered an enemy?" The city gate behind Gu Xi appeared again. No, Mr. Gu, what did you mean by what you just said? Which sentence? Gu Xi was a little confused about what Crewe wanted to do. It means you need to protect me for three months. How did you judge before that you need to protect me for three months? Gu Xi became energetic upon hearing this. If nothing else, this happened unexpectedly. ?Gu Xi took out the task list and looked at Crewe, "You are Crewe, right?" Stop talking nonsense, I always feel like there is something wrong. Can you show me your task list? ??Kluo also became anxious at this time. It was obviously a small mission to return to the city, so how could the mission Gu Xi received take three months. Gu Xi was also confused at this time. The situation in front of me is obviously wrong. ?The two of them put their heads together and looked at the task list in Gu Xi''s hand. Soon, Crewe was speechless. The person youre talking about here is me, but whats going on? I dont need to be protected for three months at all. Being on the road for three months is going to be crazy. Do you know how far you can go in three months? If the speed of your coffin is true, it will only take a month and a half to walk from here to the Golden Pillar. You can go to the volcanoes in three months. ??This to-do list is crazy to me. I didnt hire you to work for so long. " Listening to Crewe''s words, Gu Xi also looked puzzled. ??However, his mission has been determined from the outside world. Three months, this is calculated by the Genesis team of Blood God Son. ?There must be some problems behind this. But Gu Xi didnt know about the situation behind it, let alone Kelu. ?So the two of them looked at each other, neither knowing what to say. Finally, Gu Xi said: "How about we make more preparations and go to Rocovalen first. Perhaps when we get there, we will have other answers. " Alright. ?Kelu thought about it for a long time, but couldn''t come up with any better ideas. He could only put things in order according to Gu Xi''s idea. ?This time Crewe is no longer like before, just forget about some unnecessary things. ?At this time, Crewe was organizing things according to his own standards for traveling far away. Crew has survived alone in the wild for so long, and he has his own set of concepts and items for survival in the wild. It can be said that he has taken most of the things into consideration. After all, he is not like Gu Xi who carries a city with him. No matter where he is or what kind of situation he encounters, as long as Gu Xi needs it, he can get what he wants as soon as possible. ?While Crewe was dealing with these things, Gu Xi was also looking at the task list in his hand with a solemn expression. ?He now wants to read every word in this to-do list several times to make sure that he has not missed anything. Then he turned to look at Crewe. At this time, it was already the third time for Crewe to move things onto the Holy Silver Evil Coffin. ?Looking at the things that Crewe was carrying upwards, Gu Xi was also a little speechless. This turned out to be some chopped firewood. Well, I just want to ask, do you really need to bring this? Take it with you, we may have to cook at night someday. There is a kitchen inside my coffin. Gu Xis Holy Horn Evil Coffin has its own kitchen. During this period, he cooked all the food he ate in Yuanzu City. ?Although it wasnt very delicious, it didnt kill anyone, and he had never worried about firewood or fuel. Just in case, I always feel that this thing will be useful. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1154： Dead city? Isn’t that the city of death? ( Chapter 1154 The dead city? Isnt that the city of death? (Please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! After packing up all kinds of things four or five times, Crewe finally transported everything he could find into the Holy Silver Evil Coffin. Looking at the various things hanging on both sides of the Holy Silver Evil Coffin with ropes, Gu Xi was sweating. He always felt that his Holy Silver Evil Coffin was about to turn into a garbage truck. ??Gu Xi has said several times that there is space inside the coffin of the Holy Silver Evil Coffin that can be used for storage. If it doesn''t work, just put some things in it. ?But Crewe didnt want to do it. In his words, these are the adventurers'' identification. Even if you lose your life, these things are indispensable. Gu Xi asked again. ?After seeing that Crewe didn''t move anything up, Gu Xi sat down in front of the Holy Silver Evil Coffin. Sit down, lets go on our way first. ??Krew didnt think this was a secret, so he opened his mouth and responded. Have you ever been to the Golden Pillar? And the Sky City and the Underworld? ??Krew did not expect that the Holy Silver Evil Coffin would look like this when it was fully running. There was nothing Gu Xi could say about this situation. All of them are running, but there will be more of them around here. "Aren''t you a necromancer? How can this be the power of darkness? Generally only wizards can use this power, right?" This is not the power of darkness, it is just the characteristics of the evil coffin. ?Gu Xi muttered casually that the evil coffin was originally obtained from the dark forces. At least while you are alive, these things cannot be thrown away. After taking a look at the darkness around him, he couldn''t help but ask. ?In the end, I thought about it and let it go. After all, he was also the target of the mission. Although there was darkness in front of him, Gu Xi could completely feel where he was now. There were several times when I wanted to tie Kelu to the side of the Holy Silver Evil Coffin. Wait a minute At this time, Gu Xi changed the topic, "Krue, is your archaeological scope limited to the three nearby countries, or is it spread all over the world?" But Gu Xi would not tell this situation. ?Gu Xi sat at the front of the Holy Silver Evil Coffin, controlling the direction. Before Crewe finished speaking, the Holy Silver Evil Coffin jumped into the darkness, and its speed suddenly increased to about one hundred kilometers per hour, and then increased to two hundred kilometers per hour. I have never been to Sky City. They were developed after humans occupied this world. ?There is really nothing ancient to examine there. I have been to the underground world twice. When hundreds of ancient tribes were wiped out, many ethnic groups fled underground. After all, dragons and elves dont like to live underground, so these groups have survived a lot. I learned a lot of knowledge there. But those ethnic groups are not very accessible, and there is no sunlight in the underground world. They rely on moon moss, lantern flowers and some luminous plants for lighting. Staying in the underground world is quite uncomfortable. Anyway, I never went there again. By the way, I see your situation. The city that appears behind you is very interesting. I have never heard of this skill before. What skill is it? " Havent you heard of it? ? Gu Xi looked puzzled. Could it be that the Death City skill is exclusive to necromancers. There is no way for other professions to bring the city with them? No, at least Ive never seen it. Gu Xi hesitated for a moment, and finally explained the situation in the city of death. After all, among the three magical skills of death, Death City is the strongest and the easiest to obtain. This is not really a secret. After listening to Gu Xi''s words, Crewe thought about it seriously, "Only a necromancer can think of this." Is this really the case? At first, I always thought that other professions would have such skills. ??Druids found the seeds of the tree of nature and built a natural city. Isn''t this natural? " But have you ever thought about it, once the seed is planted, there is no way to move it. ??Druids will eventually return to the woods. " Thats really the case, but its not right. I remember a king who wanted to sacrifice his capital in order to seek strength from a great king. ??After the devil received the sacrifice, didn''t he also want to keep the city? " "That''s not what you said." Crewe shook his head, "What do you think the other party wants when they want a city?" What do you want to get? Pan the city with you? ?Gu Xi definitely didnt think this was the case. Thinking of the original situation of Alidovi City, it was a dead city. Gu Xi suddenly had an idea in his mind. The popularity, breath, or soul of a city? Its possible, but it definitely wont be a city because its unreasonable. Hence, only necromancers who can witness the death of a city can obtain the dead city. No other professional can do this. For them, the city is either fixed in a certain place. If they want something in the city, they have to mobilize and transport it from the city, and finally it can be delivered to them. Either they were sacrificed to them so that they could kill and destroy. Failing that, just like those high-level archmages, you can flatten the mountain by yourself, lift it into the sky with the power of arcane magic, and build a city in the sky. This is a city you can take with you. ??Your kind of operation is really rare. " Hearing this, Gu Xi realized that he still knew too little about other professions. ?At this moment, Crewe seemed to remember something. Your skill requires a dead city, right? ?So a city that has been buried underground for about ten thousand years is considered dead, right? " Forget it, of course, by the way, you are an archaeologist, you will definitely find cities like this from time to time, right? I once discovered one, but I didnt think much about it at the time. At least I didnt feel anything about it when I was digging. ?Now it seems that it was a dead city. When I entered that city, I felt something was wrong no matter where I was, as if I would be blown by the dark wind no matter where I was. At first I thought there was a ghost that I couldn''t see staring at me. But now it seems that is not the case. Do you think that city is dead? " "It''s possible. Can you tell me the location of that city?" Gu Xi became excited when he heard this. He didnt expect that he would achieve such a harvest this time. If possible, Gu Xi would naturally want to find the dead city in advance. You must know that there is more than one necromancer in Yuanzu City, and Gu Xi is not sure whether there is anyone here who has mastered the skill of Death City. If so, would they think of looking for dead cities in this world? So Gu Xi must find out clearly. If possible, he needs to hurry up and capture the city first. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1155： Archeology is a good profession (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1155 Archeology is a good profession (please subscribe for more updates) After Gu Xi and Kelu found a common topic, the journey was not so boring. Later, Gu Xi simply took out the wine and he sat in front of the Holy Silver Evil Coffin and chatted with him. In this exchange, Gu Xi can be regarded as knowing the strength of Crewe. ?His name is really not just a boast. Archaeologist, botanist, paleontologist. ?These are really capable people. Lets not talk about archeology, that is Crewes job. ?Three nearby countries will ask Crewe to help with archeology, so you can know his level in archaeology. As for botanist, he is a title that was forced upon him by Crewe when he was living in the wild. ??Without any ability with plants, Crewe would not be able to survive well in the wild. You see these things every day, even if you are not a professional, you will know something about them. It can be seen that this is a situation that Crewe gradually grasped over time during the archaeological process. Although he didnt know what kind of equipment this was, the orange color was enough to make Gu Xis eyes brighten. You have come into contact with orange equipment fragments. You need to collect thirty-five pieces of the same fragments before you can trigger the orange equipment synthesis task. Do you need to collect them? While Cru said that, he also took out something like a black stone. ?But these are not the most important things in Crewe''s words. That''s because from time to time I dig out some ancient tribes'' technology and long-lost magic, and even elves'' equipment, dragon''s treasures and so on. But no one would think that there are too many orange outfits. At this time, Crewe slammed the black stone onto the Holy Silver Evil Coffin. These are all things that each country wants most. And for me, its of no use. Orange equipment fragments. Just ask if you want something like this. ??Although he has orange equipment, Gu Xi owns two and a half of them, one for the contracted undead, and one for his leader. Paleontologist, Crewe also showed Gu Xi this ability before. Of course I can bring these things and exchange them for money. " Think about it, this looks like a good thing, who wouldnt want it? Do you know why those three human nations value my abilities so much? After finishing speaking, Crewe proudly said to Gu Xi: "Even so, I still have some good things in my hand. If nothing else, take a look at this." ??Klu, who was drunk, patted Gu Xi and said simply. After all, when doing archeology in Crewe, we always unearth some fossils from various ethnic groups in the Proterozoic, Antiquity, and Medieval times. Listening to Gu Xis words, Kru also burst out laughing. Thats right, youre still angry with me. The people I met before all said they didnt want it, but in fact they wanted it madly. Thats why I dont like passive mind reading. Can''t make friends at all. " ?Klu pushed the black stone into Gu Xi''s hand. If you want it, then Ill give it to you. Ive only found one piece of this thing in so many years, so I cant even put together a set. If youre so lucky, go find it yourself. If not, just think of it as a miss. ??If I read it correctly, this thing is from the Stone Demon Clan in the ancient times. They can play with stones quite smoothly. ??Its just that they only played with stones, and were eventually destroyed by the dwarves. There is no information about the Stone Demon Tribe circulating now. This is what I found while excavating a dwarf ruins. It should be the trophy of a certain dwarf warrior. When I found it, it was mixed with a bunch of gems. ?After I picked it out, I also searched for it, and this was the only one I found.????This thing has been with me for a long time, and I usually use it to try out new teammates. In the end, they all said they didnt want it. You were the first to say you wanted it. If you want to say it directly, shouldnt this thing be given to you directly? " I dont know if he was drunk or too excited, but Crewe took out the equipment one by one and showed it to Gu Xi. This is the egg of a giant dragon. Even though the egg is dead, the essence is still there. This is" ?Gu Xi listened attentively, and would pick it up and take a look at it from time to time. I have to admit that archeology really yields good things. Gu Xi actually saw a weapon similar to a sonic gun here. The most important thing is that Crewe actually said that this was something from the ancient times of the Hundred Tribes, and after he processed it, the sonic gun was still usable. . There are many similar equipments like this. They were all dug out and repaired by Crewe. Although Crewe cant use it himself, he can collect it and show it off to others. Crew, this is not all you have discovered over the years, right? What do those countries want from you? ??If it were the beginning, Crewe would definitely not have said it. But now I dont know whether Crewe was drunk or still excited. He spoke directly. Those countries, they want a lot, they want complete equipment, they also want excavated antiques. Gold and gems are the focus of their collection. If there is no gold and gems, they will also collect technological blueprints. Anyway, I can tell you that the rapid development of these three countries in recent years is all due to my contribution. " Crew said proudly. But Gu Xi made a discovery. No matter how much Crewe boasted, he did not say what he got during this excavation. Gu Xi didn''t speak much, which gave him enough time to slowly think about everything in front of him. his mission, an attack by a long-range attack team of two Cyclops. ?There seems to be a thread in all this, forming a big net and heading towards Crewe. It seems that the three months mentioned on the task list may be what Crewe got during this archaeological process. This caused the changes before us. The Blood God Son arranged for Gu Xi to come over. I''m afraid I might have the idea of ????taking this thing. ??Its just that Gu Xi still doesnt know what Kelu got during the excavation process. But Gu Xi believed that the people behind the Cyclops long-range combat team would not let Gu Xi send Crewe to Rokovalen. ?There will definitely be one or two battles behind this. ?While Gu Xi was thinking about this matter, he suddenly noticed that the Holy Silver Evil Coffin jumped out of the darkness. Gu Xi immediately put down his wine glass and quickly stood up. No, we are ambushed, please retreat to the room to hide. ?As Gu Xi spoke, he controlled the speed of the Holy Silver Evil Coffin. ?Compared to Crewe, Gu Xi has a complete grasp of combat. ?When the Holy Silver Evil Coffin Man jumped out of the darkness, Gu Xi knew that the enemy had been setting up here for a long time. He cannot fight in a position chosen by the enemy. Push forward, dont worry about the rest, I dont believe there is anyone who can stop me. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1156： Ambush and counterattack (please subscribe) Chapter 1156 Ambush and Counterattack (Please subscribe) ?Under Gu Xi''s command, the Holy Silver Evil Coffin opened up its speed and headed straight ahead. The enemies in ambush did not expect that Gu Xi would be so decisive in his actions. In order to prevent the Holy Silver Evil Coffin from rushing out, the troops who had been ambushing him immediately rushed out from the vicinity. ?Seeing the troops rushing out, Gu Xi couldn''t help but murmured. What kind of bad combination is this? The situation of the troops in front of them is even more complicated than that of Dominic''s men. ?Gryphons, gargoyles and golden eagles flew in the sky, and a group of green-skinned orcs rushed out from the ground. ??These orcs range from tall to short, with the tallest being about two meters tall. They wear thick iron armor and carry weapons such as battle axes or swords and shields in their hands. ?The short one is only about one meter tall, holding a one-meter-and-two-meter long spear. He is not as tall as the cavemen under Dominic. There is a troops that are riding a huge mammoth and the overlord dragon. ??Klu, who was driven into the room behind the Holy Silver Evil Coffin by Gu Xi, poked his head out. Two troops rushed out from inside. The number of enemies in front of him has not exceeded Gu Xi''s imagination. ??However, the Black Gun Battalion at this time can be regarded as replacing a shotgun with a cannon. So Gu Xi simply took this opportunity to change the equipment of the Zhangu Battalion and the Black Spear Battalion. ??He hoped that the Aurora Knights could break out of a path so that the Holy Silver Evil Coffin could rush out of the encirclement. But these spears also have their own functions. ?At a glance, he saw the troops rushing out from all around, and he shouted immediately. ?At the same time, he also understood the meaning of Gu Xis order. As soon as he appeared on the battlefield, Amilka immediately understood Gu Xi''s situation. I dont know who you have offended. There are weapons such as two-handed swords and spears. The Aurora Knights open the way, and the Black Spear Battalion kills the enemy. Gu Xi immediately put the garrison gate on the battlefield. As for the enemies here, they are all handled by the Black Gun Battalion. ?At the train station going to Yuanzu City, Gu Xi not only got twelve purple spears, but also got several blue-quality blueprints. As for what the final outcome will be, it depends on the choice of the Black Spear Battalion. Gu Xi didnt want to get entangled with these guys. ??Now these blue spears, in addition to having stronger attack power, also have a relatively special attribute. ?Gu Xi rolled his eyes. Fortunately, he had already prepared everything when he came. Where did these **** come from? ???The new spears of the Black Spear Battalion, although not like the phalanx spears, are supported by a large army. Sometimes there will be an explosion effect after attacking. ??If this were placed with other people, they would definitely think that this kind of spear is not easy to use. But for the soldiers of the Black Spear Battalion, this is the best long gun. ??The biggest problem of the Black Gun Battalion now is the lack of attack power. ?Originally when they were fighting, as long as three or five soldiers took action, the enemy could be killed with one shot. But the situation is different now. The new spear not only increases the attack power, but also has an explosive effect. ?This will not only increase the attack power of the Black Spear Battalion soldiers, but most importantly, they will no longer need to pull out their guns after killing the enemy. Because they are used to four or five soldiers attacking one enemy at the same time. And the chance of this spear causing an explosion is 30%. In other words, among the attacks of four or five soldiers, one will always cause an explosion. ?As long as the enemy dies and the body explodes, is there any need to put away the gun? The corpses have been blown up, so if you need to put away your gun, just charge forward. It can be said that this is the fundamental reason for the improvement of the Black Gun Battalion. ?Under Gu Xi''s order, as soon as the Black Spear Battalion came out, they set their sights on the orcs rushing over nearby. What a good material. Arroyo immediately raised the battle ax in his hand. Get ready, take the garrison gate as the center of the circle, and launch an attack in a clockwise direction. ??When Arroyo attacked, Amilcar had already rushed out immediately with the Aurora Knights. ??Although the Aurora Knights are still dominated by the Blue Knights, Amilcar was really not idle during this time. In addition to the Blue Knights, Amilcar also added some different troops at hand. Not to mention anything else, all Cerberus are now organized into the Aurora Knights. Also included are the newly added flying troops under Gu Xi, the gargoyles. ?These gargoyles were not the gargoyles that Gu Xi originally used as scouts. They belong to the gargoyles newly made by Eve. Compared to the stone men of Hades, these gargoyles are more suitable for the style of the undead. ??Their bodies are still the color of stone, but their appearance has changed differently from that of gargoyles. ??The original gargoyle is a style that looks like a demon. ?? But the situation of the gargoyles in front of me is different. They look more like the most skeleton soldiers. At the same time, they also carry weapons in their hands, which can be thrown out, similar to throwing spears. The existence of this kind of weapon means that these gargoyles have changed from melee troops to long-range troops flying in the sky. They will be more difficult to defeat. At the same time, their flying speed can also keep up with the charging speed of the Blue Knight. ??As soon as Amilcar rushed out this time, these gargoyles immediately rushed towards the enemy''s flying troops. The orcs on the opposite side came out with griffins, which Gu Xi did not expect. But as long as the opponent does not send out giant dragons or flying units of the same type, Gu Xi does not intend to use the bone dragon units in advance. When the gargoyles rushed towards these flying troops, Gu Xi just glanced at them and ignored them. These gargoyles were obviously combat troops. Although they were only around level 6, their air combat capabilities surprised Gu Xi. Most importantly, their flying speed and ability to coordinate in the sky cannot be traced back to Amilcar, a leader who only knows how to command cavalry to charge. ?But now is not the time to worry about this. Amilcar''s troops have already collided with the enemy''s cavalry troops at the front. There are several types of cavalry on the orc side, including those riding wolves, some riding wild boars, and some riding giant rats. When these green guys launched the charge, these cavalry were at the rear of the team. But before they had taken a few steps, they had already rushed to the front. When he rushed in front of these orcs, Amilcar''s eyes were bright. ?This is exactly the battle he wanted. Raising the spear in his hand, Amilcar ordered loudly. Concentrate and prepare for a breakthrough! At Amilcar''s order, the level 31 Blue Knight who had been following the Blue Knights clamped his spear in his hand, and with full combat aura, he became the core of the Blue Knights'' charge, leading the Blue Knights with him. Like a blue tide, it crashed into the enemy''s troops. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1157： Where did the army come from? (Please subscribe) Chapter 1157 Where did the army come from? (Please subscribe) "kill!" The Blue Knights fought their way out. A large number of orc cavalry were knocked away in the collision with the Blue Knight. ??The Holy Silver Evil Coffin stepped on the flesh and blood of the orcs and rushed outward. ?Its speed became faster and faster, and finally even surpassed the Blue Knights and rushed to the front of the team. At this time, Kru held tightly to the window sill beside him, stuck his head out and said to Gu Xi: "Gu Xi, Gu Xi, are you rushing too fast?" ?Gu Xi ignored Crewe. At this time, Gu Xi raised the magic wand in his hand. Death Ripple! With the focusing handle on his body, Gu Xi can easily control the attack range of area spells. ? Gu Xi didnt even intend to control these seemingly small skeleton soldiers, he just gave them an order to disperse in all directions. ?What Gu Xi has to do now is to make a fan-shaped death ripple forward with himself as the center of the circle. Gu Xi noticed that the white bones that made up the arms were obviously fine bones. At least Gu Xi did not intend to let the enemy ambush him again. ?These souls fell into the earth, and in a blink of an eye, many skeletal arms stretched out from the earth. ??What Gu Xi wanted from this attack was not the high lethality. After all, in Gu Xi''s eyes, these skeleton soldiers were his temporary cannon fodder. They are constantly trying to get up from the ground. Beneath his death ripples, a wave visible to the naked eye pushed forward like an ocean wave. It doesnt matter if you die in battle. ? It can be seen that the wave of death just killed more enemies than the enemies, but small animals such as rabbits and mice hiding underground. The soul that flew over then flew towards the direction from which it came like a shooting star. Spiritualism! A large number of souls killed by the death ripples were cast towards Gu Xi''s left hand like starlight. What Gu Xi wanted was to break out of the enemy''s ambush. The ripples of death can be concentrated to a single point, or they can change from full screen to half screen. ?Taking this opportunity, Gu Xi raised his right hand. ?Then Gu Xi felt slight explosions coming from underground, in the nearby grass, and on the hills. ?But this is no longer important to Gu Xi. ?Gu Xi raised his hand, and the shadow of the bone obelisk appeared in his hand. ???As the corpses of these small animals formed skeleton soldiers, the situation changed again. However, due to the level of strengthening of the Gu Xi Undead and the support of the Bone Obelisk, the level of these skeleton soldiers has actually reached level 11. Even if they are all cannon fodder, they are still level 11 cannon fodder. The Cyclops level of Crewe who jumped out before was only level 9. Its barely a level 10 in total. It can be said that even if they are cannon fodder, the level of these skeleton soldiers is stronger than the original Cyclops. ?The level of the orcs in front of me is also the same. Their levels are roughly between level 7 and level 9, and there are very few above level 10. ??When the skeleton soldiers rushed out, whether it was the orc troops that were thrown behind by the Holy Silver Evil Coffin, or the orcs who were lying in ambush in front and were hit by the death ripples, they were all stunned. Gu Xi doesnt care about this. He stood in front of the Holy Silver Evil Coffin, holding up the phantom magic wand and pointing towards it. Charge, rush out. ??Klu, who was hiding behind, also shouted at this time. "Gu Xi, I now believe you are a necromancer. Your hands are so handsome. Is this a natural disaster of the undead?" "No." ?Gu Xi didnt even look back, he just said something coldly. At this time, Gu Xi clearly felt that something was wrong. Cru, judging from the map you gave me before, where we are now is within the territory of the Dardo Empire. Look at whether that empire was destroyed. Such a powerful army was allowed to run around in its own country. That empire would not only have one city. ??And my task list states that you are being targeted by the ancient dragon. ??In the end, are these the men of the ancient dragon? " The reason why Gu Xi asked this question was entirely because there were a lot of enemies hit by his death ripples. The four or five thousand orc troops before were nothing more than a vanguard compared with these enemies. The orcs rushing out now are the main force. Their number apparently reached more than 20,000. In addition to the soldiers Gu Xi had seen before, Gu Xi also noticed that among this orc army, there were some legal orcs with black smoke and green aura coming from their bodies. ?Several Tyrannosaurus Rex dragging a huge bone carriage is in the middle of the enemy troops. Because they were beaten out by the death ripples, these orcs no longer hid themselves. As soon as they appeared on the carriage, they banged the cowhide drum set up on the carriage. The sound of the drum immediately shocked the surrounding people. With the sound of heavy footsteps, troops one after another surrounded them from all directions, quickly increasing the number of orcs to 30,000. You cant blame me for this. Orcs are a group that has been around since ancient times. ?They are ferocious by nature, they eat little, kill a lot, and give birth quickly. The most important thing is that as long as you give them some meat to eat, they can grow very big. ? Equipped with a few weapons, their combat effectiveness can be increased to a very high level. Even if their morale is low, they are unlikely to run away. No matter which empire you are in, there will always be some orcs who act as black gloves. ?Who knows which empire these orcs were sent from. Didnt you see that they didnt even raise the flag? As for the ancient dragon? Why didnt I know that I was being hunted by an ancient dragon? " ? ?Klue was also shocked by the current situation. ??But he has the kind of temperament that won''t lose the battle. ?Even faced with the situation in front of him, he still said something back immediately. After finishing his argument, he asked weakly. Well, Gu Xi, can we beat them? Theres nothing they cant defeat. Whats wrong with these guys competing? Competing with the Necromancer in terms of strength is really asking for your own death. As Gu Xi spoke, he quickly turned his head. This time he could no longer rush out. He turned around and headed towards his men. When Gu Xi moved like this, the orcs thought that Gu Xi wanted to escape. They didn''t care about the battle formation and pressed directly towards this side. ??But the skeleton soldiers that Gu Xi had recruited before were not just decorations. After Gu Xi released them, he did not give them any orders. ??When the orcs launched their attack, the skeleton soldiers didn''t even think about it and just headed towards the orcs to kill them. As for the fact that the skeleton soldiers have no weapons, they don''t care at all. Anyway, these orcs are not strong enough, and it is easy to **** weapons from them. ?These skeleton soldiers rushed forward and blocked the orcs who were about to attack. It also gave Gu Xi a chance to get closer to his own troops. ?? Gu Xi, who was safe for the time being, also took this opportunity to turn around and pointed his magic wand behind him. Corpse explosion! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1158： The expansion of war (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1158 The expansion of the war (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! During the month and a half in Yuanzu City, Gu Xi learned a lot of things besides copying books. The secondary corpse explosion and secondary bone shield have all been upgraded successfully. The corpse explosion was almost upgraded to an enhanced corpse explosion. Although the level of corpse explosion has dropped a bit. But the power has increased by an unknown number of times. ?Gu Xi pointed at the enemy''s carriage. Who made the other partys carriage so conspicuous? Using bones directly as a carriage is really underestimating the necromancer. Chief, something seems not right. There is a necromancer on the opposite side, which is not our target. Whats wrong with the undead? Theyre just skeletons, broken into pieces with a hammer. Just as the orc chief said, these orcs are very good at fighting the undead. They can often kill a skeleton soldier with just one blow of an axe. ??Any necromancer can kill your carriage... As a necromancer, he can tell whether the bones are real or fake even from a distance. But the problem is that skeleton soldiers are not weak either. ?But now the body is golden in color, and it can be seen that it is all covered in pulp. Everything on the task list is correct, why do you say we hit the wrong person? " "How could it not be our goal? Look at this task list. Are they at the current time and place in front of you? Are they moving in the dark and being dragged out of the dark passage by us? Chief, those are the undead, the undead. So kill them. ?This time was like poking a hornet''s nest. The orcs raised their weapons and started fighting with the skeleton soldiers without considering the situation in front of them. ?The corpse was tightly tied with bandages, and there were several wooden sticks tied to it. It was obvious that it was used as a mace. Chief, dont forget what we are here for this time. ??The old orc wanted to persuade him again, but he didn''t expect that the skeleton soldiers left behind by Gu Xi actually rushed into the orc''s team. Such a situation shocked Gu Xi. Why cant I use corpse explosion? At this moment, among the several orcs on the carriage, an old orc with a hunched back, holding a staff, and his whole body covered in black mist took a step forward. ?An orc who was about 1.9 meters tall and as fat as a bear roared. While speaking, he waved a complete human corpse. ?What you see in front of you is obviously a bone. ??Gu Xi fired three corpse explosions in succession, but the carriage pulled by the Tyrannosaurus Rex showed no reaction at all. Huh? Eh? They are not afraid of death. When they were knocked away by the orcs, the skeleton soldiers had already rushed into the orc team, stretched out their hands and opened their mouths to bite the orcs who came into contact with them. Each attack they make can take away exactly one orc''s life. So the melee started directly. ??Taking this opportunity, Gu Xi fought back to the gate of the garrison city. At this time, the troops in the city were coming out of Alidovi City in a steady stream. As soon as the heroes appeared on the battlefield, they did not need Gu Xi''s orders at all. They directly led their respective troops to the surrounding areas. It is different from the skeleton soldiers who have just summoned souls. Those who came out this time were all regular troops under Gu Xi. All the undead have been relatively strengthened. The weapons and equipment in their hands, as well as the blessings on their bodies, have been strengthened by Alidovi City, Gu Xi, and the heroes who commanded them. Coupled with the command and training of the heroes. It can be said that in this world, all these undead can be regarded as elite troops. After being released, their organization was much better than that of the orcs. Gu Xi believed that in a battle of one thousand against one thousand, they could defeat the orcs who were of equal strength to them. In a battle of ten thousand versus ten thousand, they can easily destroy the orcs here. So when the heroes attacked, Gu Xi did not stop them. ?His Holy Silver Evil Coffin returned to the gate of the garrison city, and at the same time he waved to the Demon Sacrifice Camp that was leading the team out. Yongdou, dont you see over there? There are a group of magic systems over there. Although Im not sure what those magic systems are, youd better deal with them quickly. Upon hearing this, Yongdou immediately understood the meaning of Gu Xi''s words. He wanted to say that he had learned a lot of magic and mastered several new magic rituals in more than a month. This time he came out with the intention of showing off himself. But looking at Gu Xi''s expression, Yongdou finally responded decisively: "Please don''t worry, sir. You two should hurry up and prepare to draw mana." After Yongdou led the attack, Gu Xi jumped down from the Holy Silver Evil Coffin. The Soul-Calling Tower appeared on the spot immediately. Gu Xi immediately stepped onto the Soul Calling Tower and stood at the highest position on the battlefield. I said Brother Gu, do you have so many soldiers under your command? ??Krew followed immediately. Standing on the top of the Spiritualization Tower, he could actually see the surrounding situation very clearly. ??As Gu Xi''s troops appeared one after another, Crewe immediately felt the pressure brought by Gu Xi''s troops. In just a few minutes, Gu Xi''s troops had reached more than 50,000 people. The initiative in the situation has been transferred from the orcs to Gu Xi. ?However, Gu Xi did not answer Crewe''s question this time. At this time, he was staring in the direction of the main orc army. ?The other side obviously saw their troops attacking, but they had no intention of retreating. At the same time, Gu Xi noticed that the two thousand-man teams near the carriage had no intention of attacking yet. Obviously this was the last main force to enter the battle. From their calm looks, it can be seen that the strength of these troops is not weak. ?After thinking about it in his mind, Gu Xi raised his left hand. "Amilcar, attack the enemy''s main formation. There are two thousand-man troops there. Pay attention to them and kill them." ??Amilcar was leading his men to rush away from an orc army at this time. He felt that his whole body was about to be sublimated by such a battle. ?This is the most suitable battlefield for him. The previous battles were all fought by villagers. ?As soon as he heard Gu Xi''s order, Amilcar raised his head and immediately looked in the direction of the main formation of the orcs. As expected, there were two thousand orcs there, standing in a square formation. Even though the battlefield ahead was in chaos, they had no intention of joining the battle. ??And their appearance is obviously not that of the magic and healing troops at the back. Does this mean they are the elite of the orcs? What I fight is the elite. Amilcar became excited immediately. Aurora Knights, charge with me! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1159： The most matching magic ritual (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1159 The most suitable magic ritual (please subscribe for more updates) ??Seeing that Amilka was so excited that she stopped shouting slogans, Gu Xi couldn''t help but shook his head. ??This is so exciting. It seems that Amilka has been holding back for too long. Amilcar can fight, so let him go out and kill some enemies. His team is the safest. Not to mention the level 31 Blue Knight, the Cerberus charging with the Aurora Knights can guarantee victory in the battle. ?Although Amilcar has a strong obsession with knights, he is not a brainless person. On the contrary, he has a very high level of capturing fighter planes. ?This is actually not surprising. After all, Amilcar''s troops are all high-speed moving combat troops. ??If there is no way to discover the enemy''s weaknesses while moving at high speed, no matter how powerful they are, they will not be able to fight hard enough. So Amilcar has always had a good grasp of the battle situation. Since the magic ceremony was being performed temporarily, and the battlefield in front of him was actually not that big, the orc chief also saw the location of the demon sacrifice camp for the first time. As soon as the orc chief saw this situation, he immediately turned to where Yongdou was. ?As soon as the enemy has a flaw, he will be able to discover it as soon as possible and rush there with his troops. ??The orc cavalry who was fighting Amilcar immediately wanted to catch up when they saw this situation. I dont know if they had just the right time, just in sync with Amilcars attack. Because of the new tools, Yongdous Demon Sacrifice Camp has undergone certain adjustments. At this moment, the Yongdou Magic Ceremony was completed. With the new tools for building altars, the progress of magic rituals is also much faster. A mana extraction fell directly on the orcs'' main battle formation. ??While completing Gu Xi''s order, Yongdou also prepared two other spells. These two spells are new spells that Yuu Dou learned from the Labyrinth Demon City in his spare time. ?As soon as Gu Xi gave the order, Amilcar turned around with the Aurora Knights. Clean out the enemies over there. At this time, the old orc who was following the orc chief was hit immediately. ??There are obviously two more mage troops in the Demon Sacrifice Camp, which allows Yudou to perform two to three magic rituals at the same time. He is an orc of the legal system. He can stand up now only by the support of the magic power in his body. But his movements were still a step slow. Except for the gargoyles who were still fighting in the sky, everyone else rushed past the enemies in front of them and headed towards the main formation of the orcs. As soon as the mana was taken away, the old orc fell to the ground on the spot. But their speed was still too slow. When they started, Amilcar had already rushed to the main formation of the orcs. The orc chief immediately placed a mark over the demon sacrifice camp and ordered his orcs to focus fire there. One is the fire wall technique he is releasing now. ??The fire wall spell is no different from ordinary spells. ??If you play this thing well, you can kill a group of enemies with one soldier, but if you play it poorly, you will die no matter how many soldiers you bring. Yongdou is a hero with some brains. ?After learning the Fire Wall Technique, he also learned the derivative spells behind the Fire Wall Technique. ??This time the magic ritual of the Fire Wall Technique is also dominated by Yongdou, and his necromancer troops only provide some technical support for the Fire Wall Technique. After the fire wall spell was raised, layer after layer of fire walls began to block the road near the Demon Sacrifice Camp according to Yongdou''s wishes. Then another spell was thrown towards the orcs. This spell is the one that Yongdou has considered that works best with the Fire Wall spell. ?This spell is also of the fire system, and is called Provoke Concentrated Fire. ?This spell is a reverse fire-focusing spell. Throw it on the enemy, and the enemy will ignore other people and only regard you as their target. No matter how far away they are or what difficulties they face, they will take the initiative to kill in front of you. ?In the eyes of some people, this kind of magic is simply rubbish. After all, the legal troops are supposed to be protected at the back of the battlefield. It is best that no one notices the existence of the legal troops before taking action. How could anyone think of letting the enemy focus fire on themselves? ?This is of no use at all. ??But this provocative concentrated fire combined with the fire wall technique is different. ?The provoked enemy will not consider what they are facing at all. Even if there is a mountain of swords and a sea of ??fire in front of them, they will pretend that they have not seen it and rush over directly. So Yudou will think that these two spells are matched. Either use neither of them, or use them together. It can be said that Yong Dous idea is quite good and quite correct. Just as he thought, as soon as the two spells were matched, the enemy rushed over. Without even needing an order from the orc chief, a large number of orcs rushed into the wall of fire. At this time, the fire wall technique exerted its due power. ?Those who step into the fire wall will be attacked by flames immediately. ??It doesn''t matter how high your magic resistance is, the magic has already been deployed, and now it''s the fire that''s burning you, not the magic, so it''s useless no matter how high your magic resistance is. The most terrible thing is that after the orcs who rush in are set alight, their bodies will become part of the fire wall, which not only expands the scope of the fire wall, but also extends the existence time of the fire wall. It can be said that when the first orc rushes into the wall of fire, it means that the wall of fire will almost never be extinguished. ??The orc troops rushing from behind are just serving as a record for this wall of fire technique. At this time, the orc chief was still adding fuel to the fire, and even ordered his troops to take the initiative to deal with Yongdou''s demon sacrifice camp. It can be said that the right time, right location, and people are all on Yongdou''s side. ??Yong Dou deserves this opportunity to have such an opportunity this time. ?Seeing the orcs coming towards him, Yongdou gave the order immediately. Quick, start the second round of the ceremony immediately. Dont set off provocative fire anymore. Set up the wall of fire and raise the wall of fire. The following situation also made Gu Xi a little speechless. Because of Yongdou''s side, the following battle situation has undergone some changes. ??The orcs who were fighting with Gu Xi''s men didn''t care about the undead troops sent by Gu Xi. They immediately rushed towards the wall of fire. This made Gu Xis heroes quite happy. This is the best opportunity to pursue the enemy. If you miss this opportunity, you dont know how many years you have to wait. ?So these heroes immediately ordered their men to chase the orcs and fight them. Unless the orcs hit themselves, they would not even look back. As a result, the situation on the scene changed again, and Gu Xi''s chances of winning increased visibly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1160： There are also liars among the orcs (please subscribe) Chapter 1160 There are also liars among the beastmen (please subscribe) Something is not right. ?Gu Xi, who was sitting on the Soul Resurrection Tower, immediately realized that something was wrong with the battle situation in front of him. The idea of ??the Demon Sacrifice Camp is a good one. The Wall of Fire technique is successful in burning people. But the range of the fire wall is limited. No, its not that the range of the fire wall is limited, but that the space occupied by the fire wall is actually limited. An ordinary orc might die in the wall of fire in two steps. But the orcs riding on the backs of mammoths and tyrannosaurs are different. These are all orc chariot-type troops. The vitality of Tyrannosaurus rex may be stronger, but it is also limited. ??The most fearful thing here is that these orcs will not rush towards the demon sacrifice camp and bring the flames to the battlefield where the battle is taking place. ?That situation is difficult to control. "Did the Black Dragon Battalion hear this? Fire freely, attack the enemies hit by the Fire Wall, and kill all the enemies who want to escape! Don''t let them run out!" In the end, a large number of Gu Xi''s troops will be burned to death. On the surface, they are regarded as a combat unit, but in fact there are at least thirty or forty orcs on them. ?? It would be okay if they rushed towards the direction of the Demon Sacrifice Camp. The Demon Sacrifice Camp was re-performing the magic ritual of the Fire Wall over there. If they could control it, they could still control the situation. ??But now that Gu Xi''s order came out, the undead archers of the Black Dragon Battalion moved quickly to attack the mammoth colossi and Tyrannosaurus rex that rushed out of the wall of fire. This is the situation at hand. They will not fight enemies who are further away. So faced with such a situation, Gu Xi immediately ordered. ?The water meter needs to control the direction of the impact of the water flow, and the fire meter needs to occupy the upper hand position, otherwise it will burn itself. You must know that on the battlefield, water and fire are the most powerful, but they are also the most difficult to control. Even if such a unit is set on fire, it can still run wildly for a few steps with the flames. Only after the enemy is close to the battlefield for a certain distance, they will attack under the command of the hero. ??Those giant orc troops that were not burned to death would definitely cause a fire on the battlefield if they rushed to other locations on the battlefield. ??The undead archer troops of the Black Dragon Battalion have actually come out a long time ago. ?? Often under a wave of arrows, this mammoth will fall to the ground. ??These guys are relatively big, and they are the best troops among the orcs to focus fire. But because they are archer troops, they have always been stationed near the garrison gate. Do not act haphazardly and directly lose your own troops. It can be killed with at most two rounds of arrow rain and focused fire. ?So the mammoths and Tyrannosaurus rex who wanted to rush out fell not far from the wall of fire. This finally did not ruin the situation on the battlefield. Seeing that order on the battlefield was maintained, Gu Xi finally breathed a sigh of relief. At this time, Crewe said there: "Brother Gu, I can''t understand your command just now. It''s obvious that the legal troops below you have attracted all the orcs. Why do you still want to get involved in the fight here? " You may not know this. The battlefield can be chaotic, but the chaos must be controlled by me. Uncontrollable chaos will cause the battlefield to collapse. ?The troops that are thrown out but cannot be recovered are equivalent to having no troops. You can see that the orc leader thinks the same way. No matter how chaotic the battlefield becomes, they will always maintain two powerful troops at hand. ? ? This is their final bottom line... ? ? Hey, what are they doing? " ??Gu Xi was planning to use the two thousand-man teams left behind by the orcs as examples to explain the situation on the battlefield to Crewe. Unexpectedly, he looked over there and realized that there seemed to be some problems with the battle situation on Amilka''s side. At first, when Gu Xi saw the two thousand people remaining on the main line of the orcs, he thought they were their most elite troops. After all, thats what Gu Xi did. The most elite troops were kept on hand as a reserve. Put yourself in again when the situation on the battlefield cannot be controlled. But he never thought that orcs and undead were different. The undead are quite obedient, and they will act how you arrange them. But orcs cannot. The stronger the orcs are, the harder they are to control. It is only the orc leader''s hard work that can make them ambush. So when the battle started, the strongest troops among the orcs had already rushed out. The two thousand-man troops here are actually weirder existences among the orcs. They are not considered separate orcs. It is a team of orc coolies. The situation is somewhat similar to the ghost team under Gu Xi. Thats right, those Bai Wuchangs who were used by Gu Xi to deceive others. The same is true for these orc coolie teams. As long as they stand where they are, they will slowly replenish their manpower until the orc coolie team reaches a thousand people. ??In front of us it clearly looks like a legion of two thousand people, but in fact they can only be regarded as two people. ?This is just like the joke about the 180,000 Imperial Guards. There are only two Imperial Guards, one is called 100,000 and the other is called 80,000. ?Later on, the orc chief got a unit skin that could make the orcs more gorgeous and powerful, so a plan was formed. Normally, the orc chief keeps these two by his side. Lets create a scene during the battle, and clean up the battlefield after the battle. The Orc Chief has used this tactic many times before and deceived many people. Even Gu Xi didn''t expect that he would encounter such a thing. He hadn''t used Bai Wuchang to scare people for a long time. Only this time, Gu Xi sent Amilcar. ??Amilcar''s attacks never depend on the number of enemies. In his opinion, these two thousand enemies are nothing. Just one wave of impact could take them away, so he rushed out with the Aurora Knights. But he never expected it. He concentrated his attack with all his strength, as if he punched it into the air. The phalanx of two thousand men was destroyed in one rush. He rushed to the side of the orc chief. When Gu Xi looked towards the battlefield, he saw exactly this scene. Seeing this situation, Gu Xi was a little confused as to what he had done in this battle. ?Had he known that those guys were so weak, he should have sent people to the main formation of the orcs as soon as possible and killed the orc leader. ?But it was no longer important now, Gu Xi raised his head helplessly. At this moment, Amilcar and his troops could be seen crashing into the skeleton carriage of the orc chief. The orc chief personally held the weapon in his hand and fought with Amilcar. "Okay, this battle is almost over. The transformed undead combat team will attack, and the bone dragon will take off to prevent the enemy from counterattacking in the end. Hurry up and act, don''t let those brainless orcs make a final comeback." (End of this chapter) Chapter 1161： Clean the battlefield (please subscribe) Chapter 1161 Cleaning the battlefield (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! Gu Xis final caution was right. At the end of the final battle, the orcs also organized a counterattack. ??If Gu Xi hadn''t sent the undead transformation team to the battlefield immediately, maybe the orcs would have had a chance to make a comeback. In this battle, Gu Xi noticed that these orcs obviously paid more attention to their own combat effectiveness. They ignored the orc heroes commanding from the rear. On the contrary, if there are orcs around you who suddenly burst out with fighting power, they will gather there and create a small climax. On the one hand, there is a problem with the upper limit of their level. On the other hand, Gu Xis troops are increasing in number. Even if the orcs gather together, he cannot face attacks from all directions. Before the orcs could fight their way out, they were suppressed by the undead and hacked to death. It took more than an hour for the battle to end in this way. A total of more than 46,000 orc troops were killed in this battle. ??And the undead men under Gu Xi lost more than 20,000 people in the battle. The battle loss ratio of two to one was considered a relatively large loss for Gu Xi. Because except for the first batch of skeleton soldiers summoned by Gu Xi, the other undead who died in the battle were all regular troops in Alidovi City. Even though the orcs are suppressed in terms of level and strength, they will still be beaten like this by the orcs. This also shows that the orcs are stronger. ?Especially in the final melee, the orcs launched an extreme one-for-one play. No matter what, they wanted to kill an undead. Under such circumstances, the orcs are really capable of achieving such a battle-loss ratio. ?However, at this time, Gu Xi was not dissatisfied because of the loss of more than 20,000 undead in the battle. ??More than 46,000 orcs were killed in the battle, which meant that there would be more than 46,000 new undead in the city of Alidovi. ??And the corpses here can also summon spirits. ?With this comparison, the losses will naturally be smaller, and even the profits will be smaller, so Gu Xi will naturally not be dissatisfied. After getting the detailed data of this battle, Gu Xi waved his hand. Clean the battlefield, drag all the corpses back first, and wait until I turn around to summon the souls. Under Gu Xis order, a large number of Bai Wuchang appeared on the battlefield. ?They quickly packed up everything on the battlefield and sent everything they could see to the city of Alidovi. At this time, Crewe couldn''t help but ask: "Aren''t you going to summon spirits on the spot? I just saw that you were very good at summoning spirits when you were fighting." Its a big battle right now, and summoning spirits on the spot will consume a lot of mana. And there is no way to recruit them all at once. " ??Gu Xi explained the situation here, "I have to replenish my mana at least ten times before I can complete the summoning of nearly 50,000 people. You may not know how terrible the magic potions made in my city are. ??How uncomfortable it feels to replenish your mana with magic potions ten times. We still need to hurry up and I dont want to pass out at this time. " Listening to Gu Xis words, Kru also understood Gu Xis concerns. ?However, he still asked curiously. Have you ever experienced the backlash of having all your mana consumed over and over again? I have experienced it before, and I really couldnt stand it that time. No, why do you call this state a backlash? Do you know anything? " I know a little bit, Ive experienced it too. After that time, my perception ability has been strengthened a little, and my spells have become much more spiritual. Later, I asked some people to ask, and I found out that this was a mana backlash. ?There will be great gains if you can push it through, but if you can''t push it through, your mana will be directly reduced by one-third. So many people know this method, and they are not willing to try it. If you can succeed once, it is already considered a great thing. " The spell becomes spiritual? Why dont I feel this way? It should be that everyones development direction is different, but there will definitely be benefits after the backlash of mana, you dont have to doubt this. Because they had a common topic, the two started chatting on the battlefield. The ghost team under Gu Xi also moved very fast. It only took half an hour, and everything on the battlefield was sent to the city of Alidovi. Even the **** soil was dug away. Looking at the situation in front of him, Crewe was also a little speechless. I say Brother Gu, this is a bit too much. Fortunately, this is their habit. At this time, Gu Xi was holding the list he had just counted in his hand, and while responding to Crewe''s words, he was looking at the harvest this time. Among the things packed up this time, the most attractive thing to Gu Xi''s attention were the six purple weapons and equipment. ??Among them are the human-shaped golden hammer in the hand of the orc chief, a staff with skulls strung together, a battle ax with a handle made of metal, a throwing spear, a throwing net and a whistle. There are six hero-level orc corpses and one leader-level orc corpse. In addition, the situation of the orc chief and the orc elder looks weird. The corpses are not leader-level, but they are obviously not weaker than the leader-level. ??The orcs moved a bone carriage. The Tyrannosaurus rex pulling the carriage was dead, but the carriage was still there. Even if it was hit by Amilcar before, the carriage was not destroyed, but was overturned to the ground. Now it can still be used as long as it is turned over. ?In addition, Gu Xi also obtained more than 60 corpses of brave-level orcs. As for the corpses of bosses, warriors, and elites, the number of weapons and equipment of blue or lower quality is ridiculous. ?These have not even been counted and recorded, and can only wait for Princess Anna of Alidovi City to deal with them personally. In addition, Gu Xi also discovered a large amount of grain. ?These are good things that the city of Aridovi cannot produce. ?Most of the food contained pigs and chickens, and they were all piled up about two thousand meters away from the battlefield. There are a lot of firewood and pots there. Judging from the food, these should be supplies for the orcs along the way. After all, orcs are humans too. Whether they are marching or fighting, they all need to eat. The food here is enough to feed more than 40,000 orcs for three to five days. From this, we can also calculate the approximate range from which these orcs come. Its just that Gu Xi had no idea about chasing the orcs. ??He just asked people to transport the food back to Alidovi City, and after explaining it, sent it to the Labyrinth Demon City. I didnt pay attention to the rest of the matter. After packing up everything on the battlefield, Gu Xi got on the Holy Silver Evil Coffin and started on his way again. After the Holy Silver Evil Coffin was on the right track, he took out the few purple outfits he had just obtained and considered the distribution of these purple outfits. question. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1162： The hero’s purple outfit plan (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1162 The Heros Purple Equipment Plan (Please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! ??While Gu Xi was still in Yuanzu City, Princess Anna and Luna discussed the hero purple outfit plan with Gu Xi. ??Now Gu Xi''s strength is sufficient. Counting Luna, he has three and a half pieces of orange equipment that can be used directly. Coupled with the grass-returning forest, the negative effects of purple equipment''s damage to the hero will be minimized. ?For this reason, Gu Xi plans to match each hero with a purple outfit, starting with Robbie and Arroyo. This is used to strengthen the hero''s combat effectiveness on the battlefield. When there are more purple outfits in the later period, this purple outfit plan will be implemented to the brave level subordinates. Now Gu Xi is comparing the attributes of these purple clothes, considering the personality and characteristics of each hero under his command, and making arrangements one by one. Looking at Gu Xi busy there, Kru also said: "You give these to your heroes?" Of course, heroes also have to participate in battles.. After Gu Xi finished speaking, he took out the staff composed of a string of skulls and put it in his left hand. The special mirror quickly swallowed the staff. This staff can strengthen the power of dark magic, strengthen the perception of darkness, and strengthen the power of spell attacks. The negative effects are not too strong, so it can be used by Yongdou. This time, his performance on the battlefield is quite good. Brother Gu, it was a waste of time for you to give this staff to your hero who is responsible for the mage troops. ?This purple suit enhances dark magic. I took a look at the one under your command. He must be using fire magic. " ??Klu hesitated for a moment, and finally said something. Although he also knew that there were some things that were very simple and profound, and it was not the right time for him to talk about them, but seeing Gu Xi studying there seriously and communicating with his subordinates through a special mirror, Crewe still said something. ?Hearing Kelu''s words, Gu Xi also turned his head and glanced at Kelu. But there was no dissatisfaction in his eyes. When Kelu saw it, he understood that Gu Xi had heard what he said, so he said it again. Brother Gu, I can actually tell that you havent learned a lot of things. I know that you have a lot of purple equipment on hand, and you want to use purple equipment to improve the hero''s combat effectiveness to improve your own combat level. But have you found a problem? Not all heroes are the ones who fight at the front. ?Handing the purple armor to them did not result in immediate combat effectiveness. " Hearing what Cru said, Gu Xi just smiled and did not explain. He didnt want to say that his purple-clad plan this time was actually a preparation made because he knew the divination results. Gu Xi needs to ensure that the more important heroes in his hands have at least some life-saving means. As long as the hero is alive, the hero''s troops can exert their full combat effectiveness. Even if those soldiers die in battle, the heroes can add troops and pull up the troops. Thats why Gu Xis Purple Equipment Plan prioritizes heroes, and then allocates more to the brave. At the end of the plan, Gu Xi also had the idea of ????arranging a purple outfit for each undead in the undead combat team. But based on the current situation, Gu Xi felt that he could arrange all the heroes, which was pretty good. ?But Crewes words are also useful. ?Seeing that Gu Xi was willing to listen, Kelu continued talking. I can understand why you assign purple equipment to a hero, but you have to see clearly what the heros talents and routes are. There are some heroes who are suitable for leading the troops forward, those who can be equipped with purple equipment, and some heroes who stand behind the team to command, so they need to prepare treasures that enhance the combat effectiveness of the troops. Cant all be put together. " ? ? ? Gu Xi heard that what Cru said made sense, so he talked about it with Cru. After all, many of Gu Xi''s current plans were worked out bit by bit by him and his men. ?Although some of them are carried out according to plan, more often than not, Gu Xi''s priority is himself, the contracted undead, the leader, the hero, and later the brave, the boss, etc. ??If it werent for Gu Xis abundant resources now. ??Coupled with the fact that Gu Xi has a plan to equip both contracted undead and leaders with orange armor, these heroes may not even be included in the purple armor plan. ?However, Gu Xi had to admit that when he arranged the purple outfit plan, there were many things that he did not consider. Some of Crewe''s words now are just a small supplement to his plan. ??Gu Xi is also slowly improving his plan while communicating with Crewe. About an hour after Gu Xi left the battlefield, a troop shrouded in darkness jumped out from the position where Gu Xi was first ambushed. It is different from the situation where Gu Xi can take everything away with just one drive of the Holy Silver Evil Coffin. ??This time what jumped out of the darkness was a fairly large army. ??The troops were headed by a hundred black-armored knights, guarding a pure black noble carriage. ?Following this carriage were five hundred halberdiers with the same black heavy armor, who were guarding five transport carriages filled with supplies. ??Finally followed were 200 black-armored heavy crossbowmen protected by 300 black-armored swordsmen. ?When they moved forward, it was like a black light curtain moving forward. Even if you pay special attention to them, you can only see darkness. When this team appeared, there were obvious fluctuations in the nearby space. ?That feeling is much more natural than Gu Xi''s Holy Silver Evil Coffin jumping out of the darkness. When this team came out of the darkness, it was as if they were walking normally on the road. They didn''t need to undergo any transformation at all, and they just naturally headed towards Loco Valen. But before they could take a few steps, a voice came from the noble carriage. Stop for a moment, I smell blood, something is wrong. Quickly form an array and send people to the front to see if there is anything wrong nearby. The window of the black aristocratic carriage was opened, and a beautiful black-haired woman stuck her head out. ??This beauty obviously has white skin, but for some reason, when she appears, she gives people the feeling that her whole body is dark. At her order, the team moved quickly. Five transport carriages quickly formed a wall, surrounding the noble carriage. ?At the same time, halberdiers, swordsmen, and crossbowmen guard the surroundings with vigilance. Only a hundred black-armored knights headed out. Obviously they went to investigate the situation nearby. Its just that they really underestimated Gu Xis ability to clean up the battlefield. He even dug up the **** soil from the ground. ??If Gu Xi didn''t have the habit of filling back the soil, these black-armored knights might not even be able to find a trace. ?As they ran further and further away, their faces became more and more ugly. From the tiny traces, they judged a fact. Just two hours ago, there was a big battle here, involving nearly 100,000 troops. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1163： Reorganize new troops (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1163 Reorganizing new troops (please subscribe for more updates) After a big battle, the relationship between Crewe and Gu Xi has obviously become much better. ?At least Gu Xi has proven his strength, and Crewe now regards Gu Xi as another financial backer. ?In Crewes eyes, the things obtained from archaeological examinations must be sold to major countries. Gu Xi can casually bring out fifty or sixty thousand troops, which shows that he has a strong enough country behind him. He must be able to afford it. Regarding Crewe''s proposal, Gu Xi thought about it seriously, "Yes, I definitely want the archaeological things, and I will accept them all. I will also accept ancient bone fossils, and I will also accept all kinds of interesting things." . Even if it is something you think is rubbish, I will accept it. Its just that we have to discuss the price carefully. " Hmm, thats what it should be. I also provide specialized treasure hunting services here. For example, if you want something, we can find the corresponding ruins specifically for you. Dont worry about this, as long as you can ask for it and if these things really exist in this world, I will definitely be able to find them. " Hearing this, Gu Xis first reaction was not that Crewe was omnipotent. But I was thinking that the Son of Blood God sent him here to protect Crewe because of his archeological and treasure-hunting abilities. After all, the goal of Genesis is to search for an impossible thing in the entire world, like a needle in a haystack. The Son of Blood God will definitely need a variety of experts who can find items. Otherwise, even if all players are thrown into this world, they may not be able to find what the Blood God Son wants. At this time, Crewe''s professionalism can be reflected. ?Seeing that Gu Xi didn''t respond, Crewe thought that Gu Xi agreed with his idea. ?So he began to brag to Gu Xi about the various ancient monuments he had discovered before. ? Gu Xi listened attentively and responded from time to time. In addition, he still had time to communicate with Princess Luna and Anna. ?While on the road, Princess Anna and Luna also sorted out the undead troops that had been transformed into Alidovi City by double death. The quality of this group of orcs is pretty good. After more than 40,000 orcs were killed in the battle, nearly 40,000 troops did not need to be trained again. They only needed to replenish their weapons and equipment before they could be integrated into the regular army. ?Princess Anna is currently undergoing reorganization work. During the process of compilation, Princess Anna also discovered some differences in the undead transformed from orcs. ?These are the parts of her communication with Gu Xi. One of the most critical ones is the matter of the two thousand orc coolie teams that the orcs used to fill the scene. Their situation is somewhat similar to that of the Ghost Squad. ?During the transformation, what were clearly only two teams of orc coolies were transformed into ten teams of ghosts. The apparent number of people in each ghost team seems to be one hundred, and it can be increased without an upper limit. At least it looks a little scary here. When Princess Anna was about to combine these ghost teams with the original ghost team, she discovered that this ghost team actually came with its own set of skins. ?After being incorporated into the Ghost Squad, no one used this set of skins, and they have now been separated. Looking at the skin attributes given by Princess Anna, Gu Xi fell silent. Now he finally understood why the two orc coolies looked so like elite troops. Battle Formation Skin - Gorgeous Military Presence: It can make the troops look like the troops are fully armed and have the highest combat power (for example, the angels look like archangels or archangels, etc.). ?This thing is used to deceive people. It is clearly telling others on the battlefield that this is the most powerful main force. I will put the troops here. Do you dare to come and fight? Troops wearing such skins can definitely scare many people. But Gu Xi also understood that this would frighten people at best. It is not suitable for some plans of pretending to be a pig and eating the tiger. It can be used to scare others like Bai Wuchang. Its just that all the previous orc coolies have been converted into ghost teams. ? No matter how strong the ghost is and has top-notch combat power, it cannot scare others. Gu Xi thought about it for a while, but couldn''t think of a suitable unit for this set of skins yet, so he could only put this matter aside for the time being. Except for the skin, Princess Anna also told Gu Xi. ?This time, one-fifth of the orc troops are cavalry troops. ?These cavalry troops number close to 10,000 people. In addition to ghost knights, they can be transformed into two types of knight troops: red and pale. What type of arms they need to convert to now needs to be decided by Gu Xi. Hearing what Princess Anna said, Gu Xi was also speechless. What does it mean besides the Blue Knight? Their corpses, flesh and blood, equipment and mounts are relatively complete. So it is not appropriate to forcefully turn into a ghost. At the same time, the Blue Knights focus more on strengthening the armor part, which is exactly what the orc cavalry does not have. Their focus is on weapons and equipment and their own combat effectiveness. So both scarlet and pale can be transformed, but the blue knight may not be able to. " At this point, Princess Anna also reminded Gu Xi, "You''d better choose this quickly. The knight''s transformation is not like other transformations. It can be used directly after double death. They will also be arranged to go to various temples to train for a week. If you think about it for one more day, their training time will be delayed by one day. " "Let''s go with the Pale Knight. Among the three major knights, only the Pale Knight has a smaller number." ? Gu Xi thought for a moment and made a decision quickly. At the same time, he also asked: "Have you found all the dead leaders and heroes of the orcs?" Found it, and also found several special orcs. ?One of them is an orc chief, and the other is an orc high priest. The situation of these two people is a bit special. You may need to take a look for yourself when you have time. In addition, I found that the warriors on the orc side are more powerful than normal warriors. This is true even for heroes transformed through double death. Do they need to be grouped together to form a brave combat team? " A brave-level combat team? When Gu Xi heard this, it was really a good idea. "I remember that I killed more than sixty orc warriors this time. After I settle down, I will return to the city to summon the spirits. Then I will form a brave fighting team of one hundred and twenty people. ??It just so happens that the newly obtained skin can also be used on this. ?Princess Anna, please prepare your weapons and equipment first. After I return to the city to summon the spirits, I can put them to use right away. " Okay, sir, please rest assured, I will take care of all this. Another thing is that the double deaths of mammoths and tyrannosaurus rex among the orcs have also been transformed..." (End of this chapter) Chapter 1164： Siege troops, undead golem (please subscribe) Chapter 1164: Siege Troops, Undead Golem (Please subscribe) Since Luna obtained the Magic City in the Mirror, her abilities with mirrors have improved a lot. ?The special mirror that Luna gave Gu Xi not only allows Luna to talk to Gu Xi, but also transmits some images or attributes. The properties of the former skin are passed from this and. ?Now when Princess Anna talked about the newly transformed undead, two pictures appeared directly in front of Gu Xi. ?That is a picture of a giant elephant bone and a Tyrannosaurus rex bone. ?These giant elephant bones and Tyrannosaurus rex bones are considered complete, and there are also tents made of bones and armor made of wood on their bodies. In the bodies of giant elephants and Tyrannosaurus rex, there are also weapons such as ballistae. "this is?" New troops obtained after killing the opponents mammoth and tyrannosaurus rex. It can be regarded as half siege weapon and half combat unit. " Princess Anna responded immediately. "The attributes have been checked. Now I will send it to you, sir. Also, this kind of unit is considered as a whole. We don''t have much in hand. If we need it, we must consider building an arsenal." ??After glancing at the message sent by Princess Anna, Gu Xi focused his attention on the giant elephant bones and Tyrannosaurus rex bones again. The information has been put in front of Gu Xi. ?This kind of giant elephant or the skeleton of a Tyrannosaurus Rex has a nice name, called the Undead Golem. [Undead Golem (level 9, siege weapon): experience (0/5750), weapon slot (1/3), armor slot (4/8), auxiliary slot (0/5), ammunition magazine (0/2 ), necessary soldiers (9/9), transport soldiers (0/30), skills: collision, battle cry, elemental enhancement. ??The attributes in front of me are simple to write, but when Gu Xi takes a closer look, he can see that different undead golems actually have different emphases. The giant elephant-shaped undead golem is somewhat like a combination of an assault vehicle and a tank. Although three siege weapons can also be installed, Gu Xi clearly noticed that in addition to the ballista that was now installed under the belly of the colossus, there were two more installation locations on the tusks. Obviously this is used to install metal weapons such as rams. On both sides of the giant elephant are thick wooden plates, which are generally used as ship decks. ??Now draped on both sides of the giant elephant, it is naturally a defense against the enemy''s attacks on the giant elephant, and it is also a defense for the space in the belly of the giant elephant. Because there are three levels of cabins that are not too big. Except for the bottom level, which is the ammunition compartment used to feed the ballista below, the other two levels each have fifteen seats. This is the space used to transport troops. ?At the same time, there is a driving position for three people on the head of the giant elephant, and a combat position for six people on the back, which is used to protect the safety of the giant elephant and replace the killed driver. It can be seen that this giant elephant-shaped undead golem adopts a combat method of heavy armor and collision. The most it can do is add some troop transport functions. There is no other function to speak of except this. ?However, from the attributes and layout in front of you, you can see that this giant elephant has certain advantages in siege. The thick armor on the giant elephant can bring sufficient defense. ??And the ivory siege device that has not yet been installed allows the undead golem to ignore the attack on the city wall and directly hit the city wall. ??If the number is larger, it is definitely possible to break through the city wall and drop the troops in its belly compartment into the city. Different from the giant elephant-shaped undead golem. ??Tyrannosaurus-type undead golem is obviously another function. ?There is a ballista installed in the Tyrannosaurus rex''s mouth, but Gu Xi discovered that the key to the Tyrannosaurus rex-type undead golem is actually its short left and right hands. ?There should be something like an iron hook that can be installed there. ? ? If the giant elephant undead golem was charging the car before, then the tyrannosaurus rex-shaped undead golem in front of you is the ladder. ??As long as the Tyrannosaurus rex-shaped undead golem can put its hands on the city wall, the troops in the Tyrannosaurus rex can rush up the city wall along the front paws of the Tyrannosaurus rex. Even if someone wanted to push the Tyrannosaurus Rex away, they couldn''t. ? Judging from the situation at hand, the hind limbs of Tyrannosaurus Rex are quite powerful, and its tail can be supported on the ground to ensure that Tyrannosaurus Rex will not be pushed over. ?In addition, the follow-up troops can also rush to the city wall from the tail of the Tyrannosaurus Rex, forming a continuous offensive. ?After seeing clearly the situation of the two undead golems in front of him, Gu Xi immediately understood the meaning of Princess Anna''s words. Build an arsenal and move the siege weapons and siege equipment parts out of the blacksmith shop. We need to specially build various siege weapons, supporting equipment, ammunition, etc. As for the undead golem, let me think of a solution. If not, wouldnt we have brought some of the corpses of the giant elephant and Tyrannosaurus rex with us in this battle? Make some with that one first. No, we can go to archeology. " Speaking of archeology, Gu Xi glanced at Crewe. Crew has been to so many archaeological sites, so he must know the burial sites of some different dinosaurs. ??If possible, Gu Xi would like to go there to buy some goods. ?However, Crewe didnt know what Gu Xi was thinking at this time. He looked at the image of the undead golem there. ??Klue was also a little curious about the undead golem in front of him. He has seen necromancers before, but it is really rare for them to be able to use the bones of giant elephants and Tyrannosaurus rex in this way. Looking at this place, Crewe couldn''t help but said. "It''s a pity that these orcs don''t have Behemoths in their hands. If they had Behemoths, these giant elephants and Tyrannosaurus Rex would be nothing at all." Gu Xi also knows about creatures like the Behemoth. Being the strongest on land is not something you just blow off. That is a real achievement. ?However, Gu Xi did not agree with Crewe''s remarks. Because if there really was a Behemoth, Gu Xi would not have transformed into this undead golem. Because as the strongest unit on land, Beamon has long been thoroughly studied by the necromancers. There are special ways of summoning and transforming Behemoths corpse. Gu Xi also found a corresponding transformation method in the Yuanzu City Library. It can be said that if he really met Beamon, Gu Xi would definitely follow the transformation method as soon as possible. There would be no need to waste Beamon''s body to transform into this kind of undead golem. ?Of course Gu Xi didnt have time to talk to Kelu about this. At this moment, Annas new picture was sent over. This time its some pictures of birds. Sir, I think we need flying troops. I have asked about this battle in detail. Our newly trained gargoyles alone are unable to deal with the increasingly powerful enemies. ??The flying troops in the sky at the end of this battle were all shot by Bone Dragons. ?This is a waste. Even if we cannot dominate the sky, at least we must ensure that we have the ability to protect ourselves in the sky. ??This is the undead unit that was transformed after just killing the gryphons, golden eagles and other flying units. We now need training grounds and resources to strengthen the flying force..." (End of this chapter) Chapter 1165： The besieged Rocovalen (please subscribe) Chapter 1165 The Besieged Rocovalen (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! The new flying unit. ??Gu Xi looked at the new picture that appeared, which showed a white bone griffon and a half-rotted corpse thunderbird with a blue ghost light. ?Although Gu Xi has never seen these soldiers, he has found corresponding information in the library of Yuanzu City. It is an undead troop with recorded records. ? Gu Xi glanced at it and found that this was different from the recorded ones in terms of attributes, and there was not much difference in other aspects. ??In the few books I saw in the library of Yuanzu City, there are records on how to train and use the bone griffins and corpse thunderbirds. ?That should be regarded as the result of hard work. Gu Xi has no idea of ????using it for experiments for the time being. Bone Griffin (level 8, summoned object): experience (0/5500), attack 9, defense 6, life 52, skills: flying creature, unlimited counterattack, aerial dive attack. [Zombie Thunderbird (level 8, summoned object): experience (0/5500), attack 10, defense 5, life 66, skills: flying creature, range attack, lightning attack. "Okay, Eve and I have copied the corresponding information for these two arms before, including training methods, transformation methods, and combat methods. At the same time, there should be room for improvement and expansion of arms. ?Princess Anna, please take care of this matter first and see if these two arms are more suitable for air-to-air or air-to-ground. " ?While Gu Xi was talking, Kelu would poke his head over from time to time. Is this a new unit? I know a place where a large number of dead Aeolian pterosaurs are buried. How about it? Are you interested..." ?Time passed slowly like this minute by minute. After Gu Xi saw the undead heroes and leaders he had just found transformed from the orc heroes, the gains from this battle were finally digested. As for when the things obtained this time can be truly integrated into Gu Xi''s combat system, it depends on the subsequent combat situations. The more intense the battle, the faster the integration will be. Otherwise, it will have to be slowly integrated through the battle missions in the barracks. Let the new and old heroes learn to cooperate with each other, let the new undead change their weapons and equipment, etc. These are no longer something Gu Xi needs to take care of. Princess Anna has taken over everything. She is already familiar with this. There is no need to think too much. I believe that it wont be long before new leaders, heroes and troops will appear on the battlefield. At this moment, the Holy Silver Evil Coffin jumped out of the darkness again. ?This time Gu Xi was not as nervous as before. The moment the Holy Silver Evil Coffin jumped out of the darkness, Gu Xi turned to Kelu and said. Dont worry, its not an ambush, we are already here. Im not worried, I just feel hungry. Does your family go without eating for seven or eight hours? ??Klu pressed his belly and said, "If I run in the wild every day, I still remember to find time to eat. Don''t you feel hungry?" "Hungry?" ??Gu Xi was stunned for a moment, "If you don''t tell me, I really don''t feel it. I really seem to be hungry. Sorry, the previous situation was a bit special. I had been unable to eat for a period of time, so I was a little slow to feel hunger. In addition, my usual craftsmanship and the craftsmanship of my subordinates are not very good. Sometimes I really dont feel like eating. How about we eat something first before going into the city? " Forget it, were all here, Ill invite you to the city for something to eat. ??Kelu shook his head. He didn''t expect Gu Xi to be like this in terms of eating. If he had known this was the reason, he would have reminded Gu Xi not to go all the way without eating. Forget it, we are already here now, waiting to enter the city, and take Gu Xi to eat something good. "Okay, even though the food I make doesn''t taste good, I''m still very picky about delicious food." Gu Xi replied happily. ?Kelu rolled his eyes when he heard this. I really dont see how picky you can be when it comes to delicious food. This is what makes the Necromancer speechless. Fortunately, we have arrived now. If we continue to follow such a necromancer, I am afraid that I will starve to death if I am not careful on the way. Stop talking so much, lets quickly enter...the city? ?Klu stopped mid-sentence, and Gu Xi, who had already noticed the situation before him, also closed his mouth. The scene in front of them shocked both Gu Xi and Kelu. ?Gu Xis pathfinding skills were correct. They had arrived at Rocovalen. ?But Gu Xi never imagined that they would encounter such a situation. Locvalen was attacked. At this time, Locovalen was in a state of siege warfare. The location where Gu Xi''s Holy Silver Evil Coffin jumped out was at the top of a hill near Rocovalen. ??It is still about three thousand meters away from the city gate of Rocovalen. The speed of the Holy Silver Evil Coffin can be reached in about a minute. This is the safe distance calculated by Gu Xi. ??Getting any closer, the Holy Silver Evil Coffin might rush onto the wall of Loco Valen. ??It might be fine if it was your own city, but Rocovalen is not a city that cares about rest. ?This end hit the city wall, and Gu Xi was worried that Rokovalen''s troops would regard him as an intruder. Only then will this location be selected to jump out in advance. ?But Gu Xi never expected that just after he emerged from the darkness, Gu Xi found himself at the rear of an army. Not far away, Roko Valen was fighting fiercely with this army. Withdraw. ?Seeing the situation in front of him, Gu Xi made his choice immediately. It is impossible to jump directly into the darkness. But you must leave now. ?Gu Xi reacted very quickly. He grabbed Crewe''s hand and the Holy Silver Evil Coffin quickly turned in another direction. ?The steering arc was too large this time, almost throwing Crewe out. If Gu Xi hadn''t dragged him away, Crewe might have been killed. ?Then without even thinking, Gu Xi quickly started to move towards the Holy Silver Evil Coffin and rushed out. ?But if Gu Xi is quick, so is the army. When the Holy Silver Evil Coffin was activated, this army discovered Gu Xi''s existence immediately. The appearance of Gu Xi attracted their attention. With the sound of a horn, a thousand-man army quickly turned around and chased Gu Xi and the others in the direction of their escape. Looking at the troops chasing behind him, Gu Xi couldn''t help but said: "Krue, what''s going on, why are they still fighting?" "How do I know? I have been in the wild for almost three months. I don''t know the situation between these countries at all. Why did you stop?" Look over there, they are not planning to let us withdraw. ? Gu Xi raised his head and looked forward. At this time, Gu Xi noticed that a troop appeared quite suddenly in the direction of the Holy Silver Evil Coffin. Battlefield teleportation. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1166： Crewe who died in front of Loco Valen (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1166 Crewe died in front of Rocovalen (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! What the hell, is it such a big deal? ??Klu also saw the situation in front of the Holy Silver Evil Coffin for the first time. ?However, he immediately took Gu Xi''s hand. Dont mess around. I know this army. They are the troops of the Doriat Empire, one of the three nearby empires. We have no conflict with them, so dont mess around. " Hearing what Cru said, Gu Xi''s expression hardened. "are you sure? After we stop, it will be relatively troublesome to fight again. " ?Gu Xi glanced at Kelu. "Don''t worry, I still have some respect with the Doriat Empire, and this is a battle between the Doriat Empire and the Dardo Empire. They have been fighting for who knows how many years. Everyone is If you come this way, nothing will happen." ?Kelu kept comforting Gu Xi. Okay, Ill believe you just once. But if there is danger, I will definitely take action. " ?As Gu Xi spoke, he acted quickly. ?The Holy Silver Evil Coffin stopped, but Gu Xis six holders surrounded him. This will ensure that Gu Xi will not be killed instantly. ?At the same time, Princess Anna also received Gu Xi''s order, quickly organized various troops, and prepared for battle at the main city gate, steel city gate and garrison city gate. ??If there is any danger, as long as Gu Xi opens the city gate, enough troops will immediately come out to protect Gu Xi. At this time, Gu Xi''s face hardened and he began to recall the scene he had seen before. Although it was the moment when the Holy Silver Evil Coffin jumped out of the darkness, Gu Xi still saw at least thirty troop formations arranged outside Locovalen City. ?This kind of phalanx is a thousand-man battle formation. In other words, there are 30,000 troops surrounding Rokovalen in front of us. In addition, the opponent has abilities such as battlefield teleportation, which can quickly mobilize troops, so the estimate of troop strength needs to be increased. ??If a fight really breaks out, there will probably be another battle involving 100,000 people here. ?Thinking of this, Gu Xi pulled Kelu. You have thought clearly, there is still a chance now. ??Kelu glanced at Gu Xi and said, "Brother Gu, don''t worry. I''ve thought clearly. I''m familiar with the three nearby countries. Everything will be fine." Only then did Gu Xi let go of his hand. At this time, Crewe also took out something similar to a flag and kept waving it in his hand. Dont come close, I have no hostility, I am the archaeologist Crewe. I have a pass issued by your king. " Hearing this, the troops blocking the road in front of Gu Xi also stopped. ??However, they did not put down their weapons. ?Gu Xi noticed that these thousand people were crossbowmen wearing blue light armor and carrying heavy crossbows. They all half-hunched their bodies, their eyes fixed on Crewe''s body. ?However, Gu Xi could feel that all their peripheral vision fell on the Holy Silver Evil Coffin. It seems that the heroes who command the siege troops react very quickly. He judged the moving speed of the Holy Silver Evil Coffin immediately and locked the target. ?These crossbowmen were sent here to deal with the Holy Silver Evil Coffin, in order to ensure that the Holy Silver Evil Coffin could not escape even if it increased to the highest speed. As for sending other troops over. ??The hero may not have thought about it. On the one hand, his troops are not that sufficient, and it is impossible to send out all the troops just for a Holy Silver Evil Coffin. On the other hand, he is also confident that with a thousand crossbowmen, even a giant dragon can kill a giant dragon under concentrated fire attack. He does not believe that Gu Xi can be stronger than the giant dragon. As expected, the Holy Silver Evil Coffin stopped as soon as it encountered the crossbowmen. On top of the Holy Silver Evil Coffin, Crewe held up the flag of the Doriat Empire to prove his identity. ?The thing is done, take the people back and release them when Rocovalen is defeated. ??In front of this force, the crossbowman raised his right hand without thinking, and separated more than thirty people to prepare to approach the Holy Silver Evil Coffin and control Gu Xi and others first. As for whether Gu Xi and Kelu are enemies or friends, we will wait until the siege is over. ?But whether they will return the Holy Silver Evil Coffin to Gu Xi then depends on whether Gu Xi''s backstage is strong or not. You guys come down, all of you jump down, that elf archer, hand over the bow in your hand, otherwise you will be attacked by thousands of crossbow bolts. ??The crossbowman cautiously approached the Holy Silver Evil Coffin and shouted loudly there. Gu Xi was very dissatisfied with the provocation of this small soldier. He glared and startled the crossbowman. The crossbowmen who came over were also angry at this time, "Look at what you are looking at. If you don''t come down, I will take action." ?Gu Xi ignored the crossbowmen and looked at Crewe. What he means is, is this what you call safety? Fortunately, the leader of the crossbowmen is very powerful. Okay, come back. After speaking, he looked at Gu Xi and said, "Don''t worry, I can guarantee your safety." ?Gu Xi glanced at Crewe and was about to say something when he heard a whoosh and a crossbow bolt flew out of nowhere and hit Crewe''s body. Beside Gu Xi, the wielder of the Extreme Sunlight immediately held up his double shield to block Gu Xi. ??The moment the extreme sunlight holder appeared, Gu Xi also looked at Crewe. At this time, Crewe was lying in a pool of blood. A crossbow bolt was pierced between his eyebrows. Red blood, yellow liquid and white brains were flowing out along the hole made by the crossbow bolt. There is no life in the empty eyes. ?Even if Gu Xi hadnt passed, he still knew that Ke Lu was dead. ?But before Gu Xi stepped forward to do anything, he heard the crossbowman below shouting immediately: "Shoot!" It can be seen that when the crossbowman realized that something was wrong, he immediately chose to silence him. His choice was similar to Gu Xi''s guess. When the extreme sunlight blocked his face, Gu Xi knew that this matter could not go well. He decisively pressed the fox eye ring and launched the killing move above. Psychic killing! ?At the same time, the Holy Silver Evil Coffin was activated decisively and slammed outwards. Under the influence of psychic killing, everything within a radius of several kilometers is completely affected. Although the impact is not significant, everyone will be affected mentally and have suicidal thoughts. But for the battlefield in front of us, it is quite fatal. Because the scope of Gu Xi''s attack also included all the soldiers on the battlefield. Most of the attention of these soldiers was focused on Roko Valen. At this juncture, soldiers collectively became suicidal. That is absolutely a tragedy. ??After launching the psychic killing, Gu Xi was not idle. He raised his magic wand and pointed at the crossbowmen in front. Death Ripple! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1167： Gu Xi’s Wrath (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1167 Gu Xis Wrath (Please subscribe for more updates) Different from psychic killing, the attack range of Death Ripple is very small, but its power is quite large. As long as they dont have strong enough magic resistance, and as long as they are not undead, no one can be immune to the attack of the Death Ripple. Look out for a death ripple. ??The crossbowmen who were committing suicide there all fell to the ground. An entire team of a thousand crossbowmen died in front of Gu Xi. Even the crossbowman fell to the ground. ??Gu Xi didn''t even look at this place. The speed of the Holy Silver Evil Coffin increased instantly. He needed to rush out now. ?As long as he rushes out, Crewe may be able to be saved. ?At this moment, the commander of the siege force also came to his senses. ??He immediately identified the main cause of the chaos on the battlefield and once again used the battlefield teleportation technique to send two thousand-man teams to Gu Xi. ??One of these two thousand-man teams is made up of swordsmen holding shields, and the other is made up of crossbowmen holding crossbows. ?At the same time, Gu Xi also heard the rapid sound of horse hooves behind him. Did he send out cavalry to deal with him? ?It seems that I really dont want him to escape. You asked for it. Gu Xi was also angry. ?Originally, he was sending someone here. It was a simple task, but he encountered such a situation. The enemies encountered on the road can also be said to have ambushed Crewe. But what is the situation of these enemies in front of Rocovalen. Obviously, Krudu has chosen neutrality. ?He only needs to wait until the siege here is over, and the matter of entering the city will be over. It turned out that something went wrong in this last step. Crew is dead. His mission is finished. At this time, Gu Xi''s anger was actually boiling over. ?But thats nothing. ?These people still wont let Gu Xi leave. This is their own death. The last string in Gu Xi''s heart was broken. ?He raised his hand, and the garrison gate appeared in front of him. ?At the same time, the main city gate and the steel city gate appeared on the battlefield not far away. ?This time all the city gates were equipped with walls and moats. ?Except for the garrison city gate that protected Gu Xi, the appearance of the main city gate and the steel city gate cut the enemy''s battlefield into four pieces. ?At the same time, Gu Xi''s troops also quickly rushed out from the three city gates. Because Gu Xi was immediately angry this time, he did not consider the situation at hand at all, and all his troops attacked. For the French troops, the shooter troops go directly to the wall. The undead troops led by the hero rush towards the enemy. The undead cannon fodder without the hero can attack freely. Even Princess Anna was alarmed by the situation in front of her and sent several lords to help direct and mobilize troops. ?At this time, the soldiers on the wall of Rocovalen were stunned. In fact, part of the city wall of Locovalen is also included in the scope of influence of psychic killing. ??But the hatred chain of the troops of the Doriat Empire is enough to attract them. Even if they suffered a loss at the hands of Gu Xi, they knew it was Gu Xi''s doing, but the first thing they wanted to attack was the Doriat Empire''s troops. Now Gu Xi took action and separated the troops of the Doriat Empire. Although they didn''t know where Gu Xi was from, they saw Gu Xi''s hostility towards the troops of the Doriat Empire. ?Hence, several heroes in the city of Locovalen quickly judged whether they should send out people to take the opportunity to attack the troops of the Doriat Empire. But at this moment, Gu Xi''s troops showed super combat effectiveness. Not to mention other things, the troops led by the heroes, whether organized or not, all rushed out from both sides of the city gate. The Demon Sacrifice Camp and the Black Dragon Camp immediately climbed onto the wall. Perform an all-round attack on the cut enemy. ??Bryce, the hero of the Black Dragon Battalion, has even been given a task. He will be responsible for Gu Xi''s archer troops and guide them to attack. ?But there are only so many archer troops under Gu Xi. ?At the moment, there is only one unit called Skeleton Archer. They were recruited through training and spiritualism in Alidovi City. There are only more than 15,000 people here and there. Normally, they should be divided into at least fifteen thousand-man teams, and they should be deployed at the rear of the battlefield. But now Gu Xi doesnt have time to think about it that much. The city gate was placed directly in the middle of the battlefield, and all the archers went up to the city wall. ??With the height and width of the city wall, 15,000 skeleton archers almost lined up as soon as they appeared, launching a rain of arrow attacks at the troops of the Doriat Empire below. The troops of the Doriat Empire really did not expect to encounter such a situation here. They were clearly prepared for everything, marching in a stealth manner and attacking the city with a blitzkrieg. Seeing that Rocovalen was about to be taken down, how could such a situation still happen? ?The height of this city wall that suddenly appeared on the battlefield is no lower than that of Rocovalen. The most important thing is that as soon as the gate of this city wall was opened, a large number of undead troops rushed out of it. ??As soon as these undead troops appeared, they did not consider their own safety at all and rushed directly to the place where the enemy was most numerous. Especially the Aurora Knights led by Amilcar. Because this time Gu Xi was angry and directly ordered everyone to attack. So when he came out, he not only brought the original knight troops of the Aurora Knights, but also temporarily brought the scarlet knights and pale knight troops, plus the white robe cavalry troops. It can be said that now Amilcar directly brought more than 80% of Gu Xi''s cavalry. ?As soon as he rushed out of the city gate, he immediately determined his goal. Amilcar is otherwise unremarkable. But in terms of commanding the cavalry, he said he was second, but no one under Gu Xi dared to say first. ??Amilcar knew very well what the role of cavalry was. Attack strongholds on the battlefield, raid the enemy''s main formation, move around to attack enemy shooters, magicians and other long-range troops, etc. It''s all the work of the cavalry unit. Looking at the situation in front of him, Amilcar knew what he was going to do without even needing Gu Xi''s order. Destroy the enemy''s headquarters and kill the opponent''s leaders and heroes. ??As long as the enemy''s command center is destroyed, these Doriat Empire troops in front of them will be Gu Xi''s record. That''s why Amilcar rushed out and rushed towards the enemy''s main formation. Different from the false main formation of the previous orcs, the main formation of the Doriat Empire troops is their core existence. ??The most elite swordsman troops and priest troops are here for protection. Originally, there were even knight troops here that could quickly support various positions on the battlefield. ??It''s just that before the city wall was put down, the knight troops had already been sent out to attack Gu Xi. ??There are only 2,000 swordsmen, 1,000 priests and a small army of paladin guarding here. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1168： New boss attacks (please subscribe) Chapter 1168 The new leader attacks (please subscribe) When Gu Xi released all three city gates, the commander of the Doriat Empire troops was actually taken aback. The commander immediately understood what was going on. Its just that its useless for him to regret it now. Who would have thought that an ordinary person passing by would do such a thing. Fortunately, he had already sent signals to the troops on the other side of the city walls. Soon other troops from the other side of the city wall will come to support. He must clean up Gu Xi. Can''t let Gu Xi run away like this. But what happened next made the commander increasingly uneasy. He found that Gu Xi had no intention of escaping. Gu Xi wanted to destroy all the Doriat Empire troops on the spot. ?Especially when Amilcar rushed toward him with the Aurora Knights, he understood that Gu Xi was also a master on the battlefield, and he had already locked the key to the battle situation immediately. Don''t let the enemy rush to you. ??This commander immediately activated the battlefield teleportation technique. ??It''s just that this time the battlefield teleportation technique is not aimed at his own troops. It was aimed at Amilcar''s troops who were about to rush in front of him. After the battlefield teleportation technique, Amilcar was immediately sent to the location furthest away from the commander of the Doriat Empire. ?At the same time, the Doriat Empire troops on the battlefield also quickly rushed towards Amilcar''s troops, preparing to kill the Aurora Knights in Amilcar''s hands. ??It''s just that the Doriat Empire''s troop levels are too different from the knight levels on Amilcar''s side. Among the blue knights rushing at the front, there is one who is directly at level 31. ?? Even in the world in front of us, this person can be regarded as the top-notch existence. How can ordinary troops such as spearmen, halberdiers, and swordsmen withstand the impact of the cavalry? Most importantly, the Doriat Empire troops moved in phalanxes of thousands. In this kind of battlefield, if they still want to maintain the phalanx, they are really committing suicide. ?They move fast or slowly, and the leader who leads them has high or low strength. The situation of each phalanx is different. On the surface, it looks like they are blocking the charge of the Aurora Knights together. But in fact, they were more like a refueling tactic, and there was no way they could block the cavalry troops in one fell swoop as they imagined. As long as it fails to hold back the cavalry troops. ?Then everything will come to an end. ?The current situation is like this. Once the lucky ability of the white-robed cavalry is activated, the situation of these knights will become stronger. Multiple different kinds of knights gathered together and rushed toward the enemy. The thousand-man infantry team had no chance at all, and they were pushed past in a single encounter. ?Seeing the situation in front of them, the commanders of the Doriat Empire also understood that they could not let Amilcar''s troops rush in front of them again. If he continues to charge like this, he won''t have that many troops to deal with it. So he immediately pressed up the swordsmen troops around him. Be prepared to keep the enemy out. ?But at this moment, another troop under Gu Xi charged forward with a battle axe. This army is the orc army that has just been transformed into the city of Alidovi due to the double death of Gu Xi. The leader was the previous leader of the orcs. Jamie! [Jamie (Level 8, Summon, Undead Leader): Experience (0/15000), Attack 8, Defense 0, Life 225, Mana 60, Talent: Rush (for each level up, the movement speed of all troops under his command increases by 5% ), skills: Offensive Technique Level 3, Defense Technique Level 3, Logistics Technique Level 2, Pathfinding Technique Level 3, Leader (can command 5,000 soldiers + 3 heroes + 14 boss troops at the same time). From this attribute, we can see that the direction in which Jamie improves is movement speed. Each level up, the speed increases by 5%. At level 8, it will be directly increased by 40%. ?In this case, even with zombies, they can still outrun the skeleton soldiers. ??Although such troops cannot launch a direct charge like Amilcar, their ability to move quickly and seize positions is quite strong. When he came out of the city gate, Jamie immediately discovered the location of the enemy commander. But at that time, Amilcar had already rushed over, so Jamie did not take the initiative to lead the troops to rush there. But as Amilcar was sent away by a battlefield teleportation spell, Jamie knew that his chance had come. He immediately led his men and rushed towards the opponent''s commander. As soon as Jamie moved, he really activated his talent. The movement speed of his troops was directly increased by an unknown number of times. The heroes under him also knew his fighting style and rushed out with their troops immediately. Even if the orcs became skeleton soldiers, their weapons and equipment were different from other skeleton soldiers. The weapons held by these skeleton soldiers are all heavy weapons such as battle axes. When they rush out, the situation is similar to that of the wild beast skeleton soldiers. The only difference may be that the wild beast skeleton soldiers are less controlled, and these Skeleton soldiers will also listen to orders. Following these skeleton soldiers are zombies that would never have been brought to the battlefield. Zombies are a relatively orthodox unit among the undead, but the problem is that their movement speed has always been a big problem. This kind of troops will not be used unless they are used in city defense warfare. Otherwise few people would fight with zombies. But these zombies are different in Jamie''s hands. With a 40% increase in movement speed, they can almost keep up with the movement of the skeleton soldiers. So Jamie will not object to bringing zombies into battle. As soon as these zombies rushed out, they got stuck at several nearby strategic points with great accuracy. Zombies also understand that even if their speed increases, they will not be able to rush to the commander''s side in a short time. So they directly blocked the enemy''s position to return reinforcements, preventing the enemy from having troops to return reinforcements, and left the rest to Jamie''s side. ?So Jamie led the skeleton soldiers and ghost troops and rushed in front of the commander. At this time, the commander was still thinking of repeating his old trick and sending Jamie''s troops to a farther location through tactical teleportation. One by one, the undead following Jamie took action. This undead is the former orc chief. He does not belong to the leader, nor does he belong to the players, but his status is higher than that of the leader. Under Gu Xi''s double death transformation, he transferred to the city of Alidovi. At the same time, his identity situation also changed. Now he is following Jamie, but he is not considered to be Jamies subordinate, but more like an independent undead. ?Seeing that the enemy commander wanted to take action, the undead immediately took action. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1169： Resurrection (please subscribe) Chapter 1169: Resurrection (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! When the undead rushed out, the enemy commander''s attention fell on the undead''s head at first sight. At this moment, all thoughts of the enemy commander were gone. He only had one thought, to kill this undead man. ??This undead must be the enemy''s highest commander, and this undead must be killed. This is actually the ability of the original orc chief. The Orc Chief does not necessarily have to have the highest combat power, but he must be the most impressive and attract the most firepower. ??Without such characteristics, the status of the orc chief may not be as good as that of the orc leader. ?Of course, the orc chief must have other abilities, such as combat effectiveness and command level. But those are secondary. At least it is secondary to Gu Xi. Because in the city of Aridovi, Gu Xi is the only big boss, and no one can get past Gu Xi. ??The status of the undead transformed by the orc chief suddenly became awkward. Now he can only act as a presence to attract the enemy''s attention. ?But it was good this way. The enemy commander locked the target immediately, but Gu Xi was eliminated immediately. No one paid attention to Gu Xi anymore, which allowed Gu Xi to lead his men to kill the enemies surrounding him. After killing those enemies, Gu Xi immediately released the Soul-Calling Tower. At the same time, a large number of necromancers were also released. After releasing these necromancers, Gu Xi quickly took out several notebooks. Currently, Gu Xi still wants to save his life. In the library of Yuanzu City, Gu Xi copied some promotion routes for the undead. ??Here is the resurrection technique among the three methods of summoning souls of the necromancer. ??The upgrade path of the Necromancer''s Spiritualism is: Spiritualism upgrades to Undead Transformation, and Undead Transformation upgrades to Resurrection. Gu Xis spiritualism has reached its peak, and the success rate is 100%. ?His undead transformation technique has also improved a lot. If his level is no higher than level eight, his undead transformation success rate will be quite high. At most, the choice is whether to maintain the original level or downgrade the conversion when the conversion is successful. So when Gu Xi saw the resurrection spell, he naturally copied down the resurrection spell''s methods and requirements. Be prepared to wait for the transformation of the undead to reach full level, and then learn the resurrection skill in advance. After all, resurrection is the last step in the necromancer''s soul-calling process. ?After passing this level, the necromancer can truly control life and death. After all, unlike summoning spirits and transforming the undead, resurrection is about resurrecting people. This requires the necromancer to reverse his understanding of spiritualism. ??If the level of undead transformation is insufficient, ordinary necromancers may not be able to do this. ?Of course, this step of resurrection is not limited to the Necromancer Guild. Archangels also have the ability to resurrect, and vampires can be resurrected through blood. Its just that each has its own advantages and disadvantages. Gu Xi had no way to compare them before seeing them. On the other hand, there are records in the content about the resurrection technique that Gu Xi copied. ??If there is an Archangel around, the success rate of the Necromancer''s resurrection spell will be greatly improved. ??It was only said half-jokingly in the record that no archangel would be willing to follow the necromancer. ?Now while sending troops to kill the enemy and clearing the field, he is taking a rest and arranging everything needed for the resurrection spell. The Soul Evocation Tower is needed, and the Bone Obelisk is also secretly raised. The White Bone Soul Resurrection Tower is definitely a must. After all, Gu Xis current level may not be enough to use the resurrection spell, and he must have something to support the scene. ?At the same time, the Bone Obelisk also wants to give Gu Xi a blessing. Hope nothing goes wrong this time. In addition, Gu Xi has not used the resurrection spell yet, so the magic circle also needs to be arranged. The gap between having a magic circle and not having a magic circle is quite large. With the magic circle, Gu Xi''s difficulty in using the resurrection spell will be reduced by more than half. The magic array was copied by Gu Xi from Yuanzu City. It has been verified by countless successful experiences. ??As long as the magic circle is arranged smoothly, even if the resurrection spell has a low success rate, there will be no worse results. The most important thing is that with the magic circle, Gu Xi also knows how to start the resurrection spell. Otherwise, Gu Xi really didnt know from which angle the resurrection technique was performed. ?While setting up the magic circle, Gu Xi also raised his head to take a look at the situation on the battlefield. ?At this time, Yongdou had also taken action. He now used the fire wall technique to cut the enemy''s troops again. In addition, as the fire wall and the city wall intersect, Gu Xi''s side takes action to fight. At this time, the enemies near Gu Xi have been cleared away. A large number of corpses were piled on the ground without anyone taking care of them, and the aura of death had begun to become stronger. is a good place to use for resurrection. Gu Xi made a judgment immediately. ?So Gu Xi dragged Kru''s body into the magic circle and pulled out the crossbow bolt from his head. Then Gu Xi looked at Crewe''s situation. The corpse is intact and has not been affected by undead transformation or spiritualism. This is a prerequisite for the resurrection spell. The corpses that are incomplete, or those whose souls have failed to be summoned, cannot be resurrected. ?Now that there is no problem with the corpse, there is no problem with the magic circle, the information on the resurrection spell is complete, and the on-site environment is acceptable, lets start the resurrection spell. Gu Xi arranged Cru''s body and at the same time took some unnecessary small parts from Cru''s body aside. This small piece of equipment will affect the success rate of resurrection. Normally speaking, it is best not to put too many things on the corpse before the resurrection spell is perfected. Only when the resurrection level is quite high, you can directly resurrect a corpse at any time. Gu Xi doesnt have that kind of strength now, so naturally he can do whatever he can to improve his success rate. ??If it weren''t for the fact that Kelu was a man, Gu Xi would have given Kelu some face, and it would have been possible to just strip him naked. When throwing these small things out, Gu Xi also noticed that there was a linen bag in Crewe''s arms. This linen bag was not big, but it was tightly tied up. At a glance, he knew that this thing was quite valuable. . Its just that Gu Xi cant take care of these things now. No matter how precious it is, its not as valuable as Krus life. Gu Xis mission is linked to Crewes life. If Crewe dies and his mission cannot be completed, then in the next year, Gu Xi will probably have to return to Alidovi City first, and then go to the real world through the hearthstone house in Alidovi City to take the postgraduate entrance examination there. . As for the creation of things, it has nothing to do with him at all. Gu Xi doesnt want to suffer a loss in this regard. Genesis is a big opportunity for players. ??When it was confirmed that the first two battles were safe, Gu Xi did not want to miss such a good opportunity for growth. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1170： Resurrection of Crewe (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1170 Resurrection of Crewe (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, monthly vote and other support, please give me a recommendation! After placing Crewe''s arms, Gu Xi raised the magic wand and mobilized all the magic power in his body. ??The biggest difficulty in resurrection is that the necromancer has to go against the routine of spiritualism. ??This is a point that tests the Necromancer. If the Necromancer cannot control his habits and instincts, the resurrection spell is likely to fail. Gu Xi knew very well that there could be no mistakes in the resurrection spell. So he would rather be slow than cause problems because of a little habit. Fortunately, everything was explained clearly in the book Gu Xi copied back. ?As long as you follow the steps step by step, there will be no problems. ?Even if it is a little slow, Gu Xi''s magic power is now running quite steadily. ?Every step was made without mistakes. After about ten minutes of this, Gu Xi finally stopped. Obelisk of bones, give me a blessing. ?Under Gu Xis command, another blessing fell on him. In the ten minutes before Gu Xi, almost every minute, a blessing would fall to ensure that there would be no problems with Gu Xi''s resurrection spell. But the dozen blessings before were not as strong as this one. ??As the blessing fell, the final step of Gu Xi''s resurrection technique also fell on Crewe''s body. Under the effect of the resurrection spell, a black and white ball appeared on Crewe''s body. ?Kelu''s body moved slightly, and finally he slowly opened his eyes. What the hell, what happened? I dont remember anything. As soon as Crewe woke up, he said this sentence immediately. Gu Xi stepped forward and took a look at Kelu, and nodded with satisfaction. It is Crewes soul. People are also alive, and their bodies are full of vitality. Although they have lost part of their memory, this is actually normal. After all, their brains just came out. ?As long as people can be resurrected. You were attacked by someone and died in battle, but I resurrected you. Gu Xi said something casually. At this time, Crewe looked at the situation outside again. Do I need this for resurrection? ??Gu Xi turned his head and glanced at the battlefield outside. Except that the area around Gu Xi had been cleared, the fighting outside had not stopped yet. It can be seen that the battle in front of us is already a battle involving more than 100,000 people. The **** smell in the air directly told Crewe the situation in front of him. ?Seeing that there was something wrong with Kru''s expression, Gu Xi also smiled awkwardly. "No, it''s easy to resurrect you. After those people killed you, they wanted to silence you. I didn''t want to be killed here, so I took a more drastic action." ??Gu Xi shrugged, "I actually didn''t want to, but the whole army came to beat me, and they obviously wanted to cut me into pieces. You also know me, I''m not the kind of person who waits for others to come and kill me. If they want to kill me, they must be prepared to be killed by me. " Gu Xi said calmly. Anyway, he really wanted to listen to Crewe at first and not conflict with him. ?Even if Ke Lu died, Gu Xis original plan was to leave directly. It wasn''t until the opponent used battlefield teleportation to block all the roads that Gu Xi released his troops to fight the opponent. As for why the fight turned out like this, it was entirely because the opponent was not strong enough to defeat Gu Xi. Since Gu Xi has already been beaten like this, there is no possibility of stopping. In a word, its all the other persons fault. There is nothing wrong with caring about your interests. Listening to Gu Xis words, Kelu was also a little speechless. He really didn''t expect this to be the case. ?But thinking about the fact that he had just been killed, if Gu Xi had not come to help, he would have lost all his bones. ??Klu could only thank Gu Xi now. Brother Gu, thanks to you this time, otherwise I really dont know what would have happened in the end. I wont say much more about my thanks, well wait..." Speaking of this, Crewe glanced in the direction of Locovalen City and found that the fighting there was still going on. I dont know when this battle will end. In their current situation, it is difficult even to enter the city. ??Krue cant wait and invites Gu Xi to have a drink in the city of Rocovalen later. Forget it, if you cant enter the city, you cant enter the city. Once I clear out the enemies here, we will step aside and wait until the battle in Rokovalen is over before we go in again. ?Gu Xi knew what Crewe was thinking as soon as he saw it, so he said with a smile. Okay, lets evacuate now? Gu Xi shook his head, "Don''t worry, we will leave after the fighting here is over." Krew has been resurrected, and Gu Xi''s attention can be turned to the battle ahead. Because the undead transformed by the orc chief attracted the enemy''s attention, the commander of the Doriat Empire forces did not notice what was happening on Gu Xi''s side. From his point of view, Gu Xi is just a trivial matter. The undead army that suddenly appeared now was all caused by the undead in front of him. As long as he kills the undead in front of him, the undead army will be destroyed without any attack. The undead transformed by the orc chief did not expect that he could still have such energy and status. ??Looking at the commander of the Doriat Empire troops beginning to mobilize his troops, he didn''t know for a moment whether he should attack forward or retreat to the rear. Fortunately at this time, another undead pulled him. ?This is the old orc who was with the orc chief. Because his flesh and blood have aged, what he transformed into a skeleton mage through double death. Under normal circumstances, he should have followed Yongdou in his demon-sacrifice camp and acted with him. But some scattered memories made him take the initiative to follow the undead spirit of the beast leader. ?Even if he couldn''t use his full combat power, he still accepted it. ??Now when the undead chief was hesitating, the skeleton mage stepped forward and pulled him. Just like when this undead was still the orc chief. "What''s wrong?" Chief, when you take action, you should think about your position in the city. ?Although your combat effectiveness and wisdom are strong, you are not a leader, not even a hero or a leader. The lord in the city will not let you, the chief, command the army. When it comes to fighting in person, the chiefs are no match for those brave men. So we cannot achieve the best on both sides. Chief, you definitely dont want to remain mediocre like this. I have an idea here. " Whats the idea? Be a substitute. Skeleton Mage said quite seriously. Chief, you have seen the current situation. On the battlefield, you are like a general. When you stand up, you will attract everyones attention. So why cant we develop this ability? I think that lord will definitely want a false general who can attract enemy firepower on the main battlefield. This is your chance, Chief. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 1171： The battle is over (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1171 The battle is over (please subscribe for more updates) Gu Xi on the other side didnt know what was happening on the battlefield. ?After resurrecting Crewe, Gu Xi quickly adjusted his troops. ?At this time, Amilcar also noticed that Jamie had snatched away his target, so Amilcar immediately changed directions and killed from the inside out on the battlefield. Amilcars choice was correct. His killing made the commander of the Doriat Empire, who was recruiting troops to return reinforcements, also confused. ??The troops that were shrinking back were directly rushed away by Amilcar. ??Of course, this commander can also move troops through battlefield teleportation. But the battlefield teleportation technique can only send one thousand-man team at a time. Moreover, such a chaotic scene will cause various problems when he transmits it. After all, battlefield teleportation is a range magic. This teleportation is to teleport to troops within a range. At the beginning, everyone is a team of a thousand, so it will be very convenient to teleport. Now that everyone is fighting together, this teleportation may send the enemy to himself. So the commander of the Doriat Empire forces could not transfer his subordinates for a while. ?So under the suppression of the two leaders, the commander of the Doriat Empire forces could not control the situation and could only watch as his troops fought less and less. After confirming the situation at hand, Gu Xi quickly adjusted his fighting method. A group of new undead who had just changed their weapons rushed out from the main city gate and the steel city gate. Chen has seen that the situation in front of them is under their control. Now is a good time to train troops. The fastest way for newly added undead to integrate into Gu Xi''s team is to fight together. It just so happened that the new leader had already set an example. Gu Xi can also take this opportunity to release all the newly recruited undead, let them participate in the battle, and integrate into his team through fighting. In this way, the battle here has begun to come to an end. ??More and more undead are rushing out, proving that the legend that more and more undead are fighting is reliable. ??In the end, the commander could only keep sending different signals to the sky, hoping that reinforcements from other walls could come to save him. ??But the guards in Rocovalen City are not dead either. When Gu Xi took action, they knew this was an opportunity. So they made several plans immediately. In the end, they transferred all the troops on this side of the city wall. Leave the battle here directly to Gu Xi''s hands, and place the remaining troops on other city walls. Used to deal with battles on several other city walls. As their troops mobilized, the fighting on the other side of the city walls also became intense. ?Even if the commander of the Doriat Empire forces here sends more signals, the Doriat Empire troops on other sides will not send any reinforcements to support them. ??Now the commander of the Doriat Empire forces on this side can only save himself. But Gu Xi obviously did not let go of his idea. ??As the commander of the Doriat Empire''s troops sent a signal into the sky, Gu Xi moved the garrison gate to the middle of the battlefield on the spot. As a result, the originally chopped up battlefield became even more fragmented. The undead troops under Gu Xi became even more powerful in the face of such a battle. Not to mention anything else, a battlefield where enemies are constantly being cut is the best battlefield for the undead. Because the undead can use their greatest strengths. Having the upper hand in a small area through numbers. The strength of the Doriat Empire''s troops is actually pretty good. The average level is around level 8. ??Moreover, the various types of troops are also diverse and the distribution is quite reasonable. ??If they really cooperate, they will actually have a certain fighting capacity. But what they encountered was Gu Xis undead army. Because the Doriat Empire troops were cut apart. There were often only three to five thousand-man troops on each battlefield. ?And Guxi can be continuously released back and forth through the three city gates. However, ten or twenty thousand people can be gathered together to attack the enemies within this range at the same time. In addition, the black dragon camp on the city wall and a large number of shooters attacked at the same time. In about ten minutes, all the Doriat Empire troops in a small area will be killed. These troops can then be transferred to other places to deal with the Doriat Empire troops in other areas. As such battles begin and end again and again. The Doriat Empire troops also slowly lost strength. The commander of the Doriat Empire troops was attracted by the undead chief. Although he looked away again and again, wanting to adjust his troops to save himself. But every time he wanted to turn around and command his men to fight, he would be attracted by this undead. Because some of the movements of this undead man clearly seemed to be directing everything in front of him. The most important thing is that this undead is already a zombie, and you can''t see his expression clearly. The commander of the Doriat Empire forces could only know that this undead man was dictating the battlefield. And every time he commanded, his troops would lose three to five thousand people. ??This guy must be the commander-in-chief of the undead army. Although he doesn''t look so gorgeous, he doesn''t have a mount, and he doesn''t have many guards, but his momentum and the way he stands there, you can tell at a glance that he is the top of this undead army. The presence. Hit him, knock him out first. Destroy him, and the undead army will be in chaos, and you will still have a chance to make a comeback. ??But no matter how the commander of the Doriat Empire forces commanded, the undead chief seemed to always find a chance to dodge, and would jump to other places as soon as he ducked. When the commander ignores the undead chief, he will take the initiative to jump out. At first he took the initiative and was a little stiff. ??But as he fought later, the undead chief also mastered the ability to make the enemy accidentally find that he was "directing" the battle. ?Each time, the other party took the initiative to discover it. It was not like before, where you had to jump in front of the other party. Such a situation left the commander of the Doriat Empire''s troops with less and less time to target other troops. As time passes by minute by minute. Three hours after Gu Xi resurrected Kelu. The Doriat Empire troops were finally killed. When the last Doriat Empire soldier fell, Gu Xi, who had been standing on the summoning tower, raised the phantom magic wand in his hand. Spiritualism! Under Gu Xi''s spiritualism, all his mana was drained, and at the same time, a large number of undead climbed up where the previous commander was. At this time, Gu Xi''s face became condensed. Get ready, upgrade! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1172： Upgrade to level 11 (please subscribe) Chapter 1172 Upgrade to level 11 (please subscribe) Upgrade on the spot. This was planned by Gu Xi from the beginning. ?When preparing to start Genesis, Gu Xi thought about what he wanted to gain from Genesis this time. Not to mention other things, level improvement is at the top of the list. ? Gu Xi has decided to keep an amount of experience that can be upgraded as a final guarantee. As long as the remaining experience reaches the upgrade level, he will upgrade immediately without delay. ?This time to give it away, Gu Xi experienced two battles in a row along the way. Every battle starts with 40,000 to 50,000 men. Even if all the enemies were killed by Gu Xis undead men. The experience that can be assigned to him is only 1 point. ??But this could not withstand the large number of enemies killed in battle. ?At this time, Gu Xi gained more than 100,000 experience points. For each level after level 10, the starting experience is almost 110,000. ? Gu Xi has now estimated that the experience here, plus some of the experience retained from the past, is about 250,000. After reaching level 11, the experience for level 12 is almost gone. There is no need to worry about Gu Xi, as he has no accumulated experience. At this time, Gu Xi hoped that this kind of battle could happen more often. With a few more attempts, he might be able to reach level 20 in one breath. As soon as Gu Xi made a choice, the corresponding information popped up immediately. Level upgrading successful! Your level is raised to level 11, which will replenish life and mana, clear all adverse conditions, increase intelligence by 1, and select two of the following five skills as rewards. Taoshan Ghost Suppression: The exclusive skill of the Lord of the Underworld, which can be upgraded, consumes 300 mana points, and turns all the undead within a radius of 5,000 meters into his own undead (the effect can be mutually reinforcing with the Death Lord''s skills). [Lich Strengthening: The exclusive skill of the Necromancer Lord, which can be upgraded. It consumes 100 mana points to strengthen 20 Necromancers and transform them into Liches. If the Necromancer is already a Lich, its level can be temporarily increased by 5 levels. . [Powerful Corpse Explosion: Combined skills, can be upgraded. Corpse Explosion is level 4 or above, one fire and one ice spell are above level 3, consumes 30 mana points, consumes one corpse, and performs corpse explosion in a range. The power of the explosion is five times that of normal corpse explosions. Blood Pool: A professional skill that can be upgraded, consumes 1 point of mana, and generates a blood pool at a designated location. The blood pool can be used as a corpse or as the basis for other undead spells. Corpse Wall Technique: Professional skill, which can be upgraded, consumes 1 point of mana, and creates a wall of corpses three meters high and two meters wide in the specified range. The wall has the ability to attack itself and can swallow corpses. Look at the information that pops up in front of you. Gu Xi immediately chose the skill of Taoshan Ghost Suppression. Lets not talk about anything else, Lord Huangquans exclusive skills are not bad. ?The last time the gate of **** opened, it was a simplified version of the undead disaster. The current Momoyama Ghost is an enhanced version of the Death Lord. ?Once this skill is released, all undead within this range will be subdued by Gu Xi. Rather than being like the Lord of Death, Gu Xi still needs to talk and communicate, but in the end he can only conquer half of the people. ??If you master the Death Lord skill, Gu Xi can walk sideways in the world of the undead without worrying about his own safety. ?After mastering the skill of Taoshan Ghost Suppression, Gu Xi can directly occupy the entire world of the undead and make all the undead in this world his own, regardless of whether they are hostile or not. It can be said that as long as he has enough magic power, Gu Xi can turn a wild underworld or underworld into his own underworld. ??If Gu Xi were more ruthless, he could even suppress and subdue Pluto. ?Of course there must be limits here, but is Gu Xi afraid of those? From Gu Xi''s point of view, the skill in front of him was simply a magical skill, an enhanced version of one of the three magical skills. There was nothing to choose from, so Momoyama Zhengui chose it directly. Under Taoshan Ghost Control, Gu Xi did not look at the Blood Pool Technique and the Corpse Wall Technique. Gu Xi knew very well that those two were actually prepared to increase the terrain that was beneficial to him on the battlefield. For some necromancers, after reaching level 11, the number of undead troops in their hands will be nearly 10,000. At this time, the necromancers have to consider the battle on the big battlefield. But for Gu Xi, he has passed this period. ?Three thousand undead, Gu Xi had so many troops at his hands when he first joined Chaoyang Guild. At present, every battle in Gu Xi starts with tens of thousands of people. For Gu Xi, there was no need to think too much about the small battlefield of 3,000 people. He could just send a battalion out and rush forward. In this way, the spell that changes the shape of the battlefield is of little use to Gu Xi. ??On the contrary, the two skills of Lich Strengthening and Powerful Corpse Explosion caught Gu Xi''s eyes. Powerful Corpse Explosion is an enhanced version of Corpse Explosion, and it is also a version that adds elemental attributes. ?The power is five times that of a normal corpse explosion, and all of Gu Xi''s current corpse explosions are upgraded from secondary corpse explosions, and are about twice as powerful as secondary corpse explosions. ?With this conversion, the power of this powerful corpse explosion is almost ten times more than that of a secondary corpse explosion. In other words, a corpse can do more things after it is exploded. But for Gu Xi, this was a bit tasteless. After all, sometimes I feel that this trick is really not worth the price. ??If there was no Lich to strengthen it, Gu Xi might have gritted his teeth and made the choice. ?Now that the Lich has been strengthened, Gu Xi will naturally hesitate. The reason for hesitation is not that Lich is not well strengthened. It''s because after Gu Xi''s level rose to level 10, the necromancer he summoned using the Dead Witch Summoning has turned into a lich himself. In Gu Xi''s eyes, he no longer needed to consider turning the necromancer into a lich. ??Although this skill is said to be able to upgrade the Lich to another 5 levels. But for Gu Xi, it actually doesnt mean much. But now, in the situation of choosing between the two, Gu Xi is considering which one will be more helpful to Gu Xi, the Lich Strengthening or the Powerful Corpse Explosion. After much hesitation, Gu Xi finally chose Lich to strengthen this skill. Gu Xi now hopes that this skill can bring something different to him. Just like this time, when Gu Xi was preparing the resurrection spell, the strength of the lich he released before was somewhat unable to keep up. ??If the strength of these new lichs can keep up, will it be easier for him to use resurrection in the future? There are also some areas that require the cooperation of the Lich. Now we have to see if they can do more. You must know that whether the necromancers or lichs summoned by Gu Xi through the death witch summons, they can cooperate with Gu Xi in basic necromancy spells. ??If their level could really be 5 levels higher than Gu Xi''s, it would be of great benefit to Gu Xi. So for the last spell, Gu Xi hesitated and chose Lich Enhancement. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1173： Actor (please subscribe) Chapter 1173 Actors (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! After completing the upgrade, Gu Xi nodded with satisfaction and turned to look at Crewe beside him. ?At this time, Crewe was holding his head and thinking about something seriously. He always felt as if he had forgotten something. But I cant remember it. There was nothing Gu Xi could do about this situation. After all, Crewe was resurrected after death. At the same time, he is also the first person under Gu Xi to be resurrected. Gu Xi has not even studied the resurrection technique clearly. It is quite normal to forget some things. ???Either Crewe has to find this part of the memory by himself, or Crewe has to recognize it by himself. ??Klu was somewhat helpless about Gu Xi''s words. "That''s all. Anyway, the things that are forgotten are not very important things." ??Klu thought about it too, some of his most important memories were still there. Then there is no problem. Anyway, the rest are just scraps of memory, and if they are less, they will be less. So at this time, Crewe began to talk to Gu Xi. I said Brother Gu, thanks to you this time, if it werent for you, I really dont know where I would have been reincarnated now. Don''t worry, I''m familiar with what happens next. Rocovalen is not a prosperous capital city, it''s just relatively close to us. After you have cleared the battlefield, we will go around here and go to Bait League, which is the capital of the Dardo Empire. ?The life there is 10,000 times better than here. The most important thing is that you will not encounter any danger in Beite League, at least you will not encounter such a situation where a large army attacks the city. " Okay, lets go to Beitemeng. Gu Xi thought about it and agreed with the birthplace of Kru. After all, the battle on the wall that Gu Xi was close to was over. But the battle on the other walls is not over yet. ??Moreover, after the siege is over, Rokovalen will still be under martial law for at least a few days. ??If you run to Rokovalen at this time, you will gain nothing. ??????????????????????????????????????? Gu Xi doesnt want to get into any trouble now. So Gu Xi made a decision quickly. It just so happened that the battle here had ended, and Gu Xi didn''t want to be dragged around by Rocovalen''s people asking questions. So he simply stopped and sent out men to quickly clear the battlefield. ??Kelu is now extremely familiar with Gu Xi''s routine of cleaning up the battlefield. ??It is better to release the ghost team to clean up as soon as possible. ?However, in order to pack everything away faster, Gu Xi directly opened multiple city gates. For Gu Xi, it doesnt matter where the city gate leads in the end. Just transport the things away first. As for the trophies, you can go back and deal with them later. Anyway, the method of interest-packaging is quite simple and crude. Everything on the ground, even the blood-stained soil, will be removed. Even if it is moved quickly, nothing will be lost. When all the things are moved back to Aridovi City, Luna and the others will count and classify them. Everything will be delivered to Gu Xi one by one. The most important thing now is to transport all the things away. In this case, we must open as many doors as we can. Except for the ghost team, the undead who had just finished fighting on the battlefield were also carrying things there. ?These undead do not need to rest, as long as they are still alive, they can get up and work again now. ?Thus, with the efforts of the ghost team and the undead, Gu Xi''s men transported everything on the battlefield back to Alidovi City in less than an hour. ?But during this period, something interesting happened to Gu Xi. After receiving the order, a zombie did not clean up the battlefield. Instead, he brought a skeleton mage to find Gu Xi. As soon as Gu Xi saw this zombie, he knew that he was transformed from the orc chief he killed last time. ?? Gu Xi is quite interested in the undead souls who do not belong to the leader, but whose situation is somewhat similar to that of the leader. He himself may not have such a clear understanding, after all, he has only been an undead for a few days. But Gu Xi understood that this was actually an undead soul with intelligence and consciousness. ??The various staff members in the major buildings in Gu Xicheng are like this. ??Its just that the person in front of me didnt know what was going on with him, and he wasnt sure of his position, so he was a little flustered for a while. ?Gu Xizheng was planning to give him a few words of comfort and let him go down to work first. Unexpectedly, this undead man would surprise Gu Xi as soon as he opened his mouth. Sir, I want to be a substitute on the battlefield. A substitute on the battlefield? What''s the situation? Look at the zero water at one end. ?Then the undead explained his thoughts to Gu Xi. ? Gu Xi wanted to say at the beginning that I can command on the battlefield, so why should I build a fake headquarters. ?But Gu Xi changed his mind. This is not a bad idea. What Gu Xi is most worried about right now is that too much of his identity information is being spread out. ??If a fake headquarters appears on the battlefield, it would also be a good choice for Gu Xi. After turning his mind around, Gu Xi already had several ways of dealing with the situation on the battlefield flashing through his mind. ?At the same time, Gu Xi also thought of the orcs'' windy bone carriage the last time they fought against the orcs. ??There are also an army of orc coolies, one to a thousand. ??If the undead in front of you wants to pretend to be an undead boss, this bone carriage and the skins obtained from the orc coolie team can be used. ?Gu Xi even thought about whether Bai Wuchang should temporarily stay by this person''s side to show off. ?But then Gu Xi thought about it, his ghost team was a treasure now. ?Gu Xi was absolutely reluctant to send out the ghost team. After retracting some thoughts, Gu Xi turned his head and looked at the skeleton mage behind the undead. Is this person with you? Yes, sir, believe me, I know how to use equipment to bring all the limelight, and this is my think tank, and we work well together. "Okay, I agree to this. Do you have a name?" "Yes, sir, my name is Marlowe, Marlowe the Bloodthirsty." Okay, I will arrange this matter clearly, and then you will be the bait on the battlefield. Remember, when I direct the battle, I will give you an order at the same time. When the time comes, I must express the order seriously. " Once he heard that Gu Xi was willing to cooperate with him in acting, Marlow immediately understood what Gu Xi meant. Sir, please rest assured that my performance will be in place. Well, besides, the number of actors you have is still a bit small. In this way, I will match you with a few more good actors and give you some good things, and you can lift up the whole stage. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 1174： That’s it (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1174 So thats it (please subscribe for more updates) Marlowes matter is just a small episode. ?Gu Xi handled it casually and handed the matter over to Princess Anna. Princess Anna has no objections to matters such as actors used for acting on the battlefield. After all, this kind of thing happens a lot on the battlefield, and it is also an effective way to boost morale. ?Although the undead dont need morale very much, it doesnt mean that Gu Xi doesnt need it. Gu Xi put forward such an opinion in front of him, and it would not affect the overall situation. Naturally, Princess Anna would not object to anything. At the same time, she promised that she would do a good job, and Princess Anna also said something. "This gives me an idea. I can also have an actor in the Princess Council." Hearing this, Gu Xi''s heart moved. He remembered something. According to the divination results, Princess Anna''s Grand Princess Council had a total of nine people. ?According to the progress of the Gu Xi copy, normally, there will be one double death and one spiritualism. The Lords should be in pairs after all. But according to the divination results, there were nine lords in total. ??Is there one of you who is an actor? ?However, Gu Xi did not ask any more questions. Gu Xi was afraid that if he continued to ask, he would find that he was following the results of the divination. ?That situation would be embarrassing. So Gu Xi''s face became somewhat ugly at this time. Fortunately, Crewe came over at this time. "Have you packed up? I see some movement over at Rocovalen. They seem to want to send someone out to check the situation." Oh, thats almost it. Wheres your map? It has been drawn. In addition to the map to Bait League, there is also a surprise for you. ??Klu said as he handed a parchment map to Gu Xi''s hand. surprise? Gu Xi opened the map and looked at it, and really started laughing. ?There is actually the address of an archaeological excavation site on the map. ?That place is far away from the current location, but there is what Gu Xi wants most. A dead city. Even based on Crewes experience, it was a gathering place for the elven resistance during the Age of Ancient Dragons. ??Its just that this city was probably discovered by the giant dragons, and was finally destroyed by the dragons. Most of the city was buried in volcanic ash. But judging from the environment where there are no volcanoes nearby, we can know that the city was burned down by the flames dropped from the sky by the dragon. ??The city that Crewe mentioned was encountering a strange situation was referring to this city. It can be said that Kru really kept some things about Gu Xi in mind. ??Although Gu Xi did not send him to Rokovalen, he also gave him the rewards he deserved. ?At this moment, Gu Xi''s heart suddenly moved, and he understood that Kelu had forgotten something. ? ?Krew came to Locovalen to hand in the task with the things he found out through archeology. ?As a result, after his resurrection, he did not even mention this matter. It seems that Crewe has forgotten about this matter. ?At this moment, Gu Xi remembered that when he resurrected Crewe, he seemed to have taken out everything he had on him. After resurrection, Crewe put the equipment aside back on his body. ?However, Gu Xi remembered at that time that Crewe had not collected everything. Gu Xi thought about it seriously, and suddenly an idea occurred to him. It seemed that the linen bag he had taken off from Crewe had not been taken away. ??After completing the resurrection spell to clean up the magic circle, Gu Xi''s men had already been sent to Alidovi City. Discovering this situation, Gu Xi calmly looked at Amilka, who was about to retreat back to Alidovi City, and sent a spiritual contact. "Amilka, when you go back, contact Luna and tell her that there is a linen bag among the items you sent in before, and ask her to find out what is inside." ?Amilka received Gu Xis order from a distance. He glanced in Gu Xis direction and entered Alidovi City without saying a word. Because he was far away, Crewe''s passive mind-reading ability had no chance to activate. So he didnt know what Gu Xi had done. After arranging this matter, Gu Xi had nothing to deal with, and the Holy Silver Evil Coffin appeared in front of Gu Xi again. Lets get ready to go. Looking back at the battlefield, the battlefield was already empty. If anyone noticed, they would find that the ground seemed to have sunk a little. ??But this doesnt mean anything to Gu Xi. ??Gu Xi would never tell anyone that there was a mountain of earth being built in the magic plant area of ??Alidovi City. All the soil on the earth mountain comes from the battlefield soil brought back by Gu Xi. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ?These things may seem like just a little bit, but if accumulated over time, one day they will form a high mountain here. Gu Xi plans to plant some trees or something here at that time, so as not to waste such good materials. ?But at this moment, Crewe suddenly seemed to think of something. Brother Gu, you wont just leave like this. "Yes, I have almost finished cleaning up here. If we don''t leave, the troops in the city will come out to cause trouble for us." No, Brother Gu, we came here to have something to eat. As a result, we encountered such a battle and we did not eat. ??If you dont eat something now, you will have to travel later. From Rokovalen to Baitmeng, no matter how fast Brother Gu your coffin is, it will still take eighteen or nineteen hours. I am afraid that I will starve to death on the road. " Gu Xi reacted after hearing this. He touched his belly. I really dont feel anything if you dont tell me. I didnt expect that its been so long and Im hungry too. Dont worry, I have some food that you can eat, and Ill have it delivered right now. " ? Gu Xi thought that he really hadn''t eaten for a while, so he immediately contacted Luna and asked her to send some food. There are canteens and taverns in the city of Alidovi, and takeout can be delivered anywhere. ?At this time, there were still city gates that had not been closed by Gu Xi. So some food was given out. The first wave of items delivered were naturally the items sent from the tavern. The two dishes, grilled owl and fried snake strips, have undergone qualitative changes. At least these two dishes come with side dishes, and there are also corresponding drinks and staple food. If the previous grilled owl and fried snake strips were just dishes. Now these two dishes have become a set meal. It was still warm when delivered by several skeletons. After opening the lunch box, Gu Xi took one look at the food inside and pushed it toward Kelu. "These are the only ones in my city. If you don''t mind, just eat some first." "It''s okay. I used to cook and eat by myself in the wild. As long as the food is edible...can you eat this?" "Eating will not kill you." (End of this chapter) Chapter 1175： Fellow travelers (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1175 Fellow travelers (please subscribe for more updates) ?No matter how terrible the food is, Gu Xi and Kelu must eat a little now. Besides, the food in Aridovi City is actually not too unpalatable. ??It just takes care of the needs of the undead. It is a bit hard to make and focuses on strengthening the effect. As for whether it is delicious or not, no one cares about the taste of the undead. ? Gu Xi is used to eating. When something is brought up, he just tears it into small strips and slowly puts it in his mouth and chews it. ?Krew didnt know it at first, but when he took a big bite, he felt like he had stuffed a large piece of soap into his mouth. He couldnt bite it and couldnt swallow it, and it had no taste. It was terrible. Do you eat this every day? ??Klu took a sip and spat out the greasy roasted owl meat in his mouth. I didnt expect that their taste has changed in just a few days. ?Kelu didnt understand for a moment whether Gu Xis complaint meant that this food was more delicious or more delicious. ?But no matter how unpalatable it is, it is still food. After stuffing it into your mouth, you can still take two bites, and you will feel full after stuffing it into your stomach. ??Klue didn''t think much about it now, he just wanted to make a cushion first, at least not to starve himself. At this moment, Gu Xi suddenly felt something, and he turned his head and looked in one direction. ?Krew''s reaction was not slow. After all, he had just died once, and now he was extremely careful. ?Seeing Gu Xi''s reaction, Crewe jumped up immediately and dodged to Gu Xi''s side. He knew that although Gu Xi was alone on the surface, a strong man holding two shields would appear next to him at any time. No matter what accident happens, running to Gu Xi''s side can always guarantee your own safety. ??While the Krushan people were there, Gu Xi also stood up and raised the phantom magic wand in his hand. ?But to outsiders, he seemed to have opened his bow and nocked the arrow. At this moment, a voice sounded from nearby. Please dont do anything, we dont have any ill intentions. We were just passing by and found a fight in Rocovalen, so we stopped and waited for the road to be safe before moving forward. "come out!" ??Gu Xi was not polite to them. If Gu Xi hadn''t noticed through the spiritual lamp that someone''s eyes had been falling on Crewe, Gu Xi wouldn''t have noticed that there was someone hiding nearby. When Gu Xi was so angry, the phantom magic wand in his hand flashed with a different light. A death ripple is ready. ??If the other party doesn''t come out, Gu Xi will throw the death ripple out. ?At this moment, there was a wave of fluctuations in the space about four or five hundred meters away from Gu Xi. A troop with the main color black appeared on the roadside. ?This army is in the style of a human army, but everything on them is black. ?Looking at their appearance when they appeared, Gu Xi''s eyes narrowed. He immediately saw that the ability to hide these people was the dark sky. If they hadn''t been staring at Crewe, Gu Xi might not have noticed their existence for a while. ?It''s just that these people don''t look like undead troops. Instead, they are all human-style, from halberdiers, swordsmen, crossbowmen to knights. ?Gu Xi also couldnt figure out how they could have the characteristics of the undead. Please dont take action, we dont have any harm, we are really just passing by. At this time, a carriage drove out from the team, and a woman wearing a black dress and black hair got out of the carriage. ??For some reason, as soon as this woman appeared, Gu Xi felt a dark red feeling under her white skin. Why are you staring at my friend as he passes by? Gu Xi stared at the woman and said something. I didnt mean to do it on purpose, I just felt like this person had just died once, but seemed to have come back to life. Was he resurrected? Gu Xi frowned. He looked at the woman again. Under Gu Xi''s attention, this woman also felt a little embarrassed. Well, can you stop looking at me like that? Necromancer? No, no, I am a decent human being, alive. The woman quickly waved her hands and said. But the more she said this, the more Gu Xi felt that something was wrong with her situation. ?So Gu Xi looked at her again. At this moment, Crewe also poked his head out. Brother Gu, whats going on? That person keeps staring at you, and I dont know why. ?Gu Xi just explained and focused his attention on the woman again. I didnt stare at him on purpose, I was just curious about what happens after someone is resurrected. What else can I do? No matter how you look at it, you are still a living person. ??Klu muttered something there. While speaking, Kelu also stood up from behind Gu Xi. ?Finding that there were only this few troops in front of him, Crewe felt that there was nothing to be afraid of. ??With such a small force, it is not enough for Gu Xi to just send out a wave of men to charge. Seeing that the situation was relatively safe, the woman took a few steps forward. They stopped when they were close to the position where they were more than a hundred meters away. At this time, Gu Xi could clearly see the decorations on this woman''s body. At this moment, Kru held Gu Xi''s hand and said, "Brother Gu, she is going to the Bait Alliance to find someone to resurrect." "how do you know." As soon as Gu Xi asked this question, he knew that his question was a bit redundant. ? ?Klu has the ability to passively read minds. ?As long as you are close to him, you can hear everything in your mind. ??Only Gu Xi, who is affected by the six-ray lantern and is completely immune to psychic abilities, can avoid being read by Kru. But others do not have such preferential treatment. Within a hundred meters of Krug, more or less information will be heard. The closer you get, the more you hear. ?Of course, there are very few who have such strong thoughts as the woman in front of me, so strong that they almost become obsessions. So they stopped to take a closer look because they saw you resurrected? ?Gu Xi turned to look at Kelu and asked. Krew thought for a while and said with some certainty: "It''s really possible." "All right." ??Gu Xi then put away the phantom magic wand. After knowing the reason, Gu Xi no longer blamed the other party for staring at Crewe. ??Gu Xi even asked the woman who was already approaching. Have you eaten yet? Do you want to come over and have some? ?As soon as he asked this question, Crewe''s face turned ugly. Dont, I still want to set up a relationship and ask them if they have anything to eat. ?Looking at Kelu''s anxious look, Gu Xi knew that he disliked the food here. ?So Gu Xi said again: "By the way, we are also going to the Beite League later, do you want to come together?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 1176： On the road again (please subscribe) Chapter 1176 On the road again (please subscribe) Yeah, thats good too! ?The woman was silent for a moment, and finally responded, "Thank you very much." ?Gu Xi nodded. They were all on the way anyway, so it didnt matter if he took one more person with him. Besides, Gu Xi is also a little curious about this team. ?This team is obviously human chivalry, but I dont know why, but it always feels down and out. ?At the same time, Gu Xi discovered a situation: Crewe didn''t even know this team. In other words, they are not people from the three nearby human kingdoms. But came from farther away. ?? Gu Xi was also a little curious for a while, what could attract their attention over there from the Bait League, and he even wanted to go to the Bait League from such a far away place to ask for a resurrection. While Gu Xi was still thinking about what to do next, the woman started talking instead. "You two are having a meal. We have some good food. I wonder if you two would like to eat together?" "No" Before Gu Xi finished speaking, Crewe rushed to say: "Okay, thank you very much. By the way, my name is Crewe, and I am an archaeologist. You guys are from the underground world, right? Which human country are you friends with? I have been to the underground restaurant before, and the crab steak there is delicious. Its just that they have never told me how to get the crab meat when there is no water. " ?Listening to Crewe''s words, the woman was about to laugh, but found that Crewe''s expression changed, as if she wanted to spit it out. "What''s wrong?" ?Gu Xi thought something was wrong with Kelu. Unexpectedly, Crewe said something with a pale face. Crab meat is spider meat. Oh, this is a good idea. It seems that I can use more sources of food ingredients in my city. ?Gu Xi doesnt mind eating some weird things. In Gu Xis opinion, as long as he doesnt eat coriander, its good. After all, he has even drunk mouse soup. He just didn''t expect spiders, but it''s not that he doesn''t dare to eat them. Hearing what Gu Xi said, Kelu''s face became better. "I forgot that you are a necromancer. In your eyes, there is really no problem." While Cru was speaking, the special mirror on Gu Xis left hand flashed. Gu Xi knew that this was Luna reminding him that there was something he needed to contact. ?At this time, Gu Xi didn''t say anything more. He waved his hand and the last city gate was closed. At the same time, black smoke spewed out from under the Holy Silver Evil Coffin. Its getting late, lets get ready to leave. By the way, does your team need to camp and rest? "No need, we are moving forward in the dark passage, and the troops will not consume much energy." ?The woman raised her head as she spoke. It can be seen that she thinks that her troops can pass in the dark, which is quite remarkable. ?As a result, Crewe smiled from behind and whispered to Gu Xi. Borrowing the power of darkness, and you cannot walk for too long or too far in the dark. You must take a break every step of the way, otherwise you will be assimilated by the darkness. "how do you know?" Passive mind reading, I can hear everything she is thinking. Crew shrugged helplessly. Looking at the way Gu Xi and Kelu were communicating in low voices, the woman always felt that they were talking about her. But she wanted to listen, but couldn''t hear anything. Finally, Gu Xi said: "You don''t need to rest, so let''s go on the road together." Hearing this, Crewe rolled his eyes. But the woman didnt react at all. Instead, she said, Okay, lets go on the road together. At this time, Crewe rolled his eyes even more.?????This means to turn away all the white eyes this year. Fortunately, the woman didnt pay much attention. She said to Gu Xi: "We will move faster in the dark later. If you don''t keep up, we will make the first repair on the green forest road. But we will only wait for you once. If you really can''t keep up, you can only meet with the special alliance. " What else does Gu Xi want to say about this? ?But Gu Xi didnt say anything in the end, and jumped onto the Holy Silver Evil Coffin with Crewe. ?Then the Holy Silver Evil Coffin opened a path in front, bypassing Roko Valen who was still under siege. After they circled this distance, Holy Silver Evil Coffin Li jumped into the darkness, speeding up faster and faster. Such a situation shocked the woman. She really didnt expect that Gu Xi could move in the dark and move so fast. ?Thinking of what she said before, the woman felt like she had been slapped in the face. ?However, Gu Xi had no time to pay attention to this at this time. After entering the darkness, Gu Xi immediately opened the special mirror and contacted Luna. "grown ups." As soon as she saw Gu Xi connected, Luna immediately explained to Gu Xi what she had gained this time. The result of the previous battle outside Locovalen City has come out. Killed more than 69,300 enemies. When he saw this number, Gu Xis first reaction was how could there be so many. But this number was not found from the corpses transported back. It is the number of excess undead in Aridovi City. So Gu Xi also understood that this amount would not be wrong. ?The more than 30,000 enemies seen on the battlefield at that time should be the troops on the surface. Later, humans also invested several times of support through other methods. It''s just that Gu Xi didn''t pay too much attention and didn''t notice how they replenished their troops. ?Among these human troops who died in battle, except for some griffins that were transformed into bone griffins, all others were transformed into the most normal undead. This is a universal feature. After all, humans are most compatible with the undead. There are no different choices in transformation. At most, human crossbowmen become skeleton archers, and human priests become corpse witches. In other cases, look at corpses. Those with complete corpses are zombies, those with incomplete corpses are skeleton soldiers, and those without corpses are ghosts. As for vampires, they require specialized transformation. Double death wont bother you so much. There is no vampire option at all. On the human side, there are several armies of knights. ?These knights are much better than the orc cavalry before. There are three types of knights under Gu Xi, and they can all be transformed. When he saw this data, Gu Xi immediately contacted Princess Anna. This time, all the undead souls transferred from the human knights were sent to the Blue Temple to be trained as Blue Knights, and then added to the Aurora Knights. As for the corpses of human knights, they were all sent to the Scarlet Temple to be trained into scarlet knights. " Other than these, there is nothing better in the results of human transformation. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1177： Battle settlement and harvest (please subscribe) Chapter 1177 Battle Settlement and Harvest (Please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! ?In addition, according to the information given by Gu Xi, the human siege troops were not as good as the orcs before. ???More than 60,000 people were given to six heroes in total, not even a leader. ??There are more than 170 leaders at the boss level. It is obvious that each thousand-man phalanx is commanded by a boss. ?These six heroes correspond to crossbowmen, priests, knights, swordsmen, spearmen and commanders. Now that they have become heroes, so do they. ??The commander-in-chief''s attributes are pretty good, his level is high, and he can command many troops. The rest are considered heroes of the exclusive unit. After the transformation, their attributes and other attributes are retained. After looking at the attributes and talents of these heroes, Gu Xi quickly made arrangements for these heroes. Except for the skeleton archers needed by the Black Dragon Camp, all other skeleton archers are led by this hero named Daryl. Let him participate in more battles. ??If he can perform well, he will definitely be included in the new combat battalion. ??Midolka arranged to go to Eve and let him study with Eve for a period of time. After the number of mage troops increased, he would arrange legal soldiers to be under his command. ??Reard was directly assigned to Amilcar. He needs such a knight-like hero..." While Gu Xi was arranging these heroes one by one, he was looking at other gains from this time. Lets not talk about corpses. Except for some soldiers who were burned to death by the wall of fire technique, most of the corpses of other soldiers are relatively complete. At the same time, all kinds of weapons and equipment are also complete. Now all these weapons have been sent to the blacksmith shop and are undergoing final finishing work. At the blacksmith shop, weapons and equipment that are still relatively intact will be picked out and polished before they can be used again. Equipment that has been broken or cannot be repaired will be recast. ?However, this matter may have to be postponed until later. ?The weapons and equipment for the last batch of orcs have not been processed yet, and now the queue for these weapons and equipment will take a month or two. New weapons suitable for the undead have not yet been developed. There is simply no time to deal with all the weapons and equipment here. What we can do here is to pick out the weapons and equipment that are really useless, pour them into the furnace, directly turn them into molten iron, and make them into iron ingots. The rest will have to wait for scheduling. There is no need to wait for some treasures of blue or higher quality and equipment of purple or higher quality. The interest can be distributed now. This time, a total of six treasures of blue quality or above were obtained, all of which were related to the battlefield. There are also three pieces of purple equipment, which are also used to strengthen battlefield troops. It can be seen that the human troops attacking the city, from heroes to soldiers, are quite aware of their own situation. He knew what level he was at, so he simply gave up the idea of ??the hero fighting on his own and focused everything on the soldiers. Among them, what attracted Gu Xi''s attention the most was a purple staff and a blue treasure. War Staff (purple, two-handed weapon) Attack: 40-45 After equipped: Intelligence +5, Perception +4 Equipment requirements: Intelligence 10, Perception 10 Special 1: Battlefield teleportation, which can send a thousand soldiers to any location within a radius of 5,000 meters. Special Effect 1: After wearing the equipment and activating the war staff effect once, you will lose your sense of direction, and you will not be able to find the correct direction even with pathfinding. ]????Special 2: Sky Eye Technique, you can place a 3D rendering with a radius of five kilometers in front of you and see the movement and changes in the rendering. Special Effect 2: After wearing equipment and activating the Sky Eye effect once, you will be blind for 30 minutes every day. Special 3: War Blessing, you can perform a large-scale blessing on a thousand soldiers within a radius of 5,000 meters every ten minutes. The blessing effects include but are not limited to (prayer spell, perfect shot, powerful enhancement, etc.). Special Effect 3: After wearing the equipment and activating the war blessing effect once, the person holding the staff will be subject to a curse effect that is exactly the opposite of the blessing. The curse will not be lifted until the blessing effect is lifted. Explanation: War sometimes requires using your brain. The reason why this war staff attracts Gu Xi is entirely because the negative effects of this staff are so low. You dont even need to consume the orange equipment, you can install it directly. ??And this war staff is obviously for commanders. With the war staff in hand, the combat effectiveness of the troops will be improved in all aspects within a radius of five thousand meters. It can be said that this purple staff alone exceeds the sum of the remaining two purple pieces of equipment. ? Gu Xi thought for a moment and immediately asked Luna to hand over the war staff and give it to Dimi. Dimi, as the first leader of Gu Xis men, is also very important in Gu Xis combat system. ?At the same time, her troops are also suitable for close combat, and the ability to teleport on the battlefield is most suitable for the mobilization of Dimi''s troops. ?With no orange equipment, Gu Xi immediately gave the war staff to Dimi in order to improve Dimi''s combat effectiveness. As for the blue treasure that Gu Xi was interested in, it was even more special. ?It was an aqua blue sphere, supported by four leaping dolphins below. Water Magic Ball (Blue Treasure): After equipped, it occupies the decorative position. After equipped, the power of all water magics mastered is increased by 200%, and the consumption is reduced by 50%. Looking at the condition of this treasure, Gu Xi''s eyes also lit up. ??Gu Xi has already heard of magic balls. Although the attributes are relatively simple, the effect is quite good. ?However, the water magic ball in front of him was not of much use to Gu Xi. What Gu Xi wants more is the undead magic ball or the fire magic ball. ??It would be better if there was a purple magic ball. If not, you can make do by increasing the power of blue quality by 200%. The remaining blue treasures are not as good as this water magic ball. Gu Xi thought about it for a while, and finally decided according to the situation. Used to strengthen the combat effectiveness of heroes in each unit. ?But among all the treasures this time, these are not the ones that gained the most. But a group of battle flags. ?This Doriat Empire is not good in other aspects, but it is quite powerful in terms of battle flags. They did not push upwards, but instead prepared a large number of battle flags downwards. It is the kind of boss-level battle flag that is specially used for bosses. ?This is something Gu Xi has never thought about or researched. Normally speaking, a boss can command 25 to 35 soldiers at level 0, and can command 2 to 3 more soldiers at each level thereafter. Even if you reach level 20, you can only command a maximum of a hundred soldiers. But having a boss-level battle flag is different, although it cannot be used to organize a battalion like a heroic battle flag. But it allows the leader to directly command thousands of soldiers. ??The thousand-man regiments I saw on the battlefield before came from this way. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1178： Red clue (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1178 The clue in the red outfit (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! This time, all boss-level battle flags are inconvenient to use. In the eyes of Princess Anna, these battle flags can only make the soldiers better managed. The effect is not very big. But this provides an idea for Princess Anna. Princess Anna is planning to connect the barracks and the castle to recreate this boss-level battle flag. If possible, it would be best if the battle flag has corresponding organization and attributes. After listening to Princess Anna''s words, Gu Xi also fell silent for a moment. He has battalions and regiments under his command, and he knows very well how the organization came about. That requires a garrison where the troops can be stationed, and they are usually trained there. At the same time, the station will also have spare weapons and equipment unique to this unit. When this army is hit, these weapons and equipment can allow the army to quickly replenish troops, instead of the troops being wiped out on the battlefield and the legion disappearing. The number of troops that the boss level can carry is really too few. Even with a battle flag, a leader can lead a thousand soldiers. The number of soldiers they can control is also too small. ? And the number of bosses is quite large. Even if Gu Xi has a large city, it is impossible to establish many training camps or residences for these bosses. So it may be quite difficult to compile this idea. As for adding attributes, it doesnt matter. The matter of adding attributes to the battle flag is actually very simple, but Gu Xi has never done it before. In any guild, there will be battle flag designers. The battle flags they design can actually gradually increase the attributes. As for Princess Annas idea, Gu Xis opinion is to send out the battle flag first. At least let the leaders organize a thousand-man team first. In this way, whether it is training or sending troops, it will be relatively simple. ?At the same time, a garrison must be built, but not all the thousand-man troops can go to the garrison. Gu Xis plan is that only a thousand-man team with strong and special arms will have a chance to get the support of the garrison. The so-called powerful arms here are naturally those arms that have reached level 10 or above. And the special units are not the rare undead troops. As for the undead, as long as the first undead is transformed, there will be as many as they want. The difference at most is whether there is a training camp or not. The special arms mentioned here are warriors, elites and brave men. Some of these were distributed to the leader''s men, and some were centralized for use. Gu Xi is determined to build a brave fighting force. Then there are the Bone Dragon troops, and the Titan troops that may appear in the future. These troops may only be led by bosses until they have suitable heroes to command them. Gu Xi must also prepare a camp for them. ?But it must have gone too far now. Gu Xi currently has only one goal, which is to arrange such a share of battle flags for all the bosses. Regardless of whether it has attributes or not, let the boss control the thousand-man team first. Once you have the battle flag, the subsequent battles will become smoother. ?In addition to this information, Luna also revealed another piece of information to Gu Xi. ??The item wrapped in linen that Gu Xi sent back to Aridovi City before, which was the item that Crew accidentally forgot, has now been found. It was a fossil, and there seemed to be nothing in it. But when Luna and the others got the fossil, they all saw a faint red light. This piece of information made Gu Xi sit up straight. If it were just orange light, Gu Xi wouldn''t have such a reaction at all. After all, he only has two and a half pieces of orange equipment, plus he has two more pieces of orange equipment under his command, and there is another orange equipment waiting for him outside. It can be said that he has no shortage of orange equipment at all. But red light is different. Gu Xi knows very well that even in the real world, there are only 1,037 recorded red outfits. ? Even if the thing in front of you is not necessarily a red outfit, it may still be a clue about the red outfit. Gu Xi''s heart moved, maybe this was a clue to break his deadlock. ?Now it seems that this thing cannot be returned to Crewe. At any rate, Crewe didnt think of it now. By the time he remembered, Gu Xi was probably no longer in this world. At this moment, Crewe looked at Gu Xi with some doubts. Brother Gu, has something happened? I see you are so excited. News just came that I have a chance to pass a level. Krew looked puzzled, what does it mean to have a chance to pass a level? But Gu Xi did not explain it to Kelu. ??This kind of thing becomes more troublesome the more you explain it. ??What if Crewe remembered the ancient artifacts he dug up. At any rate, Gu Xi had no intention of handing this thing over. ??He just secretly sent a message to Luna, asking Luna to ask Eve to study it to see what kind of fossil it was, and to see if there was any way to cash in the red outfit. ?If that doesn''t work, Gu Xi may have to go to the real world first to see if there is a way to deal with red equipment. ??Once the clue to the red suit is obtained, it belongs to him. ??But Gu Xi didnt know that when he packed the linen bag and received it in Alidovi City, in the open space on the other side of the Creation Bridge, the Blood God Son was staring at the map on the table with a solemn expression. Another seed lost? Yes, this is already the third one. Im afraid the president wont be able to do it if he continues like this. ??We started Genesis early this time, and we were not prepared in terms of military strength. And the number of seeds that are the foundation of creation is not many. It has only been less than three days and the seeds have already started to disappear. This is not a good sign. President, should we stop what we are doing and prepare some new seeds? " Listening to the report from his men, the Blood God Son shook his head. "It''s useless. Since the creation of the world, the passage to that world has been closed. Even if we prepare new seeds, we can''t put them in." President, dont we have a way to sneak in? The Blood God Sons men asked in a low voice. Do you think smuggling is so easy? We only have six routes in total, and each route can only be used three times. After three times, this passage will no longer be usable. Do you know what this means? This means that we only have a total of eighteen opportunities to send people and goods inside. At the moment, we have only lost three seeds. The matter has not reached the most desperate stage yet, so dont worry about it yet. Besides, investing 10,000 seeds is enough. In the previous Genesis, there was no time to invest so many seeds. All the foundations of Genesis were piled up by the players'' lives. Now I just lost some, which is nothing at all. " The Blood God Son said calmly. ?But when he said this, his eyes were focused on the map in front of him. At the same time, the Creation Bridge not far away kept flashing red light. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1179： They are quite unlucky (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1179 They are quite unlucky (please subscribe for more updates) ??? Gu Xi has only one attitude toward the red-clad clues, and he hid them in Alidovi City for now. Lets talk about it after seeing off Cru. After exchanging a few words with Crewe, Gu Xi acted as if it was no big deal and re-examined the gains from this battle. ?Kelu also knew that Gu Xi had to deal with various things after every battle. So at this time, I didnt come over to disturb him. Just muttered a few words when Gu Xi raised his head to rest. Why do you think that team made a special trip to the Bait League? She was staring at the resurrection spell before. Do you think there was a corpse in her carriage? Wouldnt the body get damaged after coming all the way? If you want to be resurrected, shouldnt you go to a necromancer? Why dont you think they saw your level of resurrection? ??I dont know how Crewe discovered that Gu Xi was free, and how he was able to quickly pick up the previous topic. The main thing is a seamless connection. ? Gu Xi doesnt mind, he just picks up a sentence if he can. If he is too busy at the moment, he sometimes doesnt answer. When there is no communication, Crewe will go to the hut of the Holy Silver Evil Coffin to cook something for himself. ?In Crewe''s words, even if his craftsmanship is not very good, it is still better than that of Gu Xi''s undead chef. He is not like Gu Xi, who can still live after forgetting to eat. ?He has to take good care of himself. There are still many places he has not explored yet. Just as Gu Xi estimated, it took almost another day to walk from Rocovalen to Beite League. Along the way, Gu Xi stopped three times to wait for the black-armored troops. ??If it weren''t for waiting for them, Gu Xi might have arrived in only eighteen to twenty hours. ?And this army also noticed Gu Xi''s disdain. The woman in the carriage was quite angry about this. She kept asking her men to keep up. Every time she saw Gu Xi, she would say that she did not need to rest and that there was no consumption on the way up and down. ??Gu Xizhen didn''t know what to say about her attitude. ??Those soldiers are her subordinates anyway, and Gu Xi doesn''t need to pity them. So as soon as this woman arrived, Gu Xi would move forward without saying a few words. ?The woman followed immediately. When Gu Xi and the others approached the Bait Alliance, each of the troops under this woman was visibly sluggish. ?But what Gu Xi noticed was not these, but the soldiers under this woman, from knights to halberdiers, all covered with thick black aura. Obviously, they were rushing through the dark passage and had not had a good rest. They had been exposed to a lot of dark power. If this continues, I''m afraid all these troops will be wiped out. If you dont see it in front of you, thats the Bait League. We are still about thirty miles away from the Bait League. If you take the dark passage at this time, you may run into it. Let''s take a rest here and wait for things to pass normally. By the way, these soldiers under your command..." Whats wrong with them? Hearing Gu Xi''s words, the woman became nervous immediately. Dont be nervous, I just want to say, wont there be any problems if you bring so many troops to someone elses main city? Hearing Gu Xi''s words, the woman seemed to remember something. Hell, I almost forgot if you didnt tell me. I wont talk to you anymore, I have something else to do. ? ? ? After saying this, the woman quickly jumped back into the carriage and directed the troops to go outside. Whats going on with them? Looking at the speechless scene in front of him, Gu Xi couldn''t help but ask. Its nothing. Normally, if you bring troops here, as long as you station them fifty miles away from the main city, you wont be regarded as an attacker. Because they were following us in the competition, they kept rushing all the way and ended up crossing this distance. What they discovered now was relatively early. It could be said that they were in the dark and did not see the road overshooting. ??If they go a little further, just see if they will be attacked by the Bait Alliance. " ??Kluo said while pointing towards the sky. ?Gu Xi was startled. Could it be that the troops from the Bait Alliance had already arrived? ?Looking in the direction that Crewe pointed, Gu Xi found an airship painted in vermilion appearing in the sky. ?This airship is actually a huge wooden sailboat, with propeller-like machines on both sides of the sailboat. ?Looking from a distance, this airship is clearly two different styles spliced ??together. ?On the bow of the ship, there were a large number of crossbowmen holding heavy crossbows. They were covered in red armor. It was obvious that this red was the color of the Beite League. ?At the same time, Gu Xi could also notice that there were three cannons hanging on the belly of the ship below the airship. These cannons were obviously front-loaded and relatively old heavy cannons. But for some unknown reason, it was embedded under the airship. Even the gun doors were blocked. I dont know if the cannon is for decoration or if it has been magically modified. Anyway, this thing attracted Gu Xi''s attention immediately. When the airship flew over, someone looked down at Gu Xi. ??It''s just that there were only two Gu Xi, plus a coffin that was smoking black, so it wasn''t much of a threat at all. The crossbowmen above just took a look at it and didn''t take Gu Xi seriously. ?In their eyes, Gu Xi is not a threat at all. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? With just two people in the city of Bait League, what would they do? ??Is it possible that he can still conjure up a hundred and eighty people? The troops heading out were quite large in number. Has exceeded the warning line. And they rushed over the top in one go. ??If you dont knock the bamboo poles delivered to your door properly, you wont be able to use up the energy consumed when the airship takes off this time. ?The airship flew directly over Gu Xi''s heads and chased the woman. After the airship flew far away, Gu Xi turned his head and looked at Crewe. They just left like this? "What if? You still want them to come down and take you into the city?" Let''s go. Bait League is considered the main city after all, so it''s normal to be more defensive. But those people are afraid that they will be hit hard. " ??Krew was quite familiar with the situation here. Seeing the airship flying over without even paying attention to him, Crewe immediately understood what happened. Regarding this matter, Cruel did not gloat over the misfortune, and of course he had no idea of ??helping out for the sake of being a fellow traveler. After all, they can only be regarded as fellow travelers, and their relationship can only be regarded as average. At this time, it was already considered friendly if he didn''t add insult to injury. Neither Gu Xi nor Crewe had any intention of compensating themselves by helping. ??After turning his head and glancing at the troops heading out, Gu Xi just murmured in a low voice. They are quite unlucky too. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1180： In the city of Baitmeng (please subscribe) Chapter 1180 In the city of Bait League (please subscribe) ??Beit League City, as the main capital city of the Dardo Empire, is actually of a relatively high level. When he got close to the city wall, Gu Xi almost knew that the level of Bait League should be above level 9 and below level 12. The size of the city is only one-third of the current total area of ??Alidovi City. ??But compared to Alidovi, who is still a little empty and the various building spaces are not yet filled, all the land in the Bait League has been filled up. Most of the buildings here can be said to have been fully developed. ?The thing that most attracted Gu Xi''s attention was the tall tower standing behind the city wall. ?That tall tower is obviously the landing point for the airship. Surrounding this high tower, there were six or seven airships of the kind that Gu Xi had just seen docked. ?But that''s not what Gu Xi noticed. What really caught Gu Xi''s attention was an archangel in red armor standing on top of the tower. ??This archangel holds a two-handed heavy sword in his hand and stands at the top of the tower like a statue. But Gu Xi could feel that this archangel was alive. Following the presence of this archangel, Gu Xi looked in other directions. He noticed that in addition to the archangel in front of him, there were also archangels on many buildings in the city. ??It''s just that Gu Xi found that the positions of these archangels were very strange. There are some obviously very tall buildings, but there are no archangels. There are some positions that are not good, but there are archangels in place. Some core buildings do not have archangels on them, but there are some private houses with archangels on them. Gu Xi followed the magic circle''s train of thought and found that this was not the case either. The position occupied by the archangel has nothing to do with the magic circle or the earth''s veins. Hongquan Longpao can see this clearly. So before entering the city, Gu Xi was attracted by the situation of the Bait Alliance. Seeing Gu Xi thinking there, Kru quickly stepped forward and shook him awake. Dont mess around. "What?" ?Gu Xi didnt realize the meaning of Kelus words. Each city has its own secrets, dont ask about the layout of these cities. ?Gu Xi realized at this moment that it seemed that these angels were some arrangement of the Bait Alliance. Although I dont know the reason for the arrangement, it is best for outsiders not to ask around. ?So Gu Xi just took a few more glances and sent everything he saw to Luna for them to process and study. ??He followed Crewe and entered the city of Beite League along the east gate of Beite League. ?In the city of Baitmeng, Gu Xi noticed that except for their soldiers, other people in the city did not like red very much. On the contrary, they always used blue-green as the main color in their daily lives. The same goes for clothing. Even the little girls walking on the street are all wearing blue or green dresses. Brother Gu, I was here last time. There is a good tavern over there. It not only has good food and wine, but also a place to stay. Lets go there first. I will treat you to a big meal. " ?? After entering the city of Bait League, as if entering his own home court, Kru pulled Gu Xi and headed in one direction. ?Gu Xi nodded and followed, while checking his main tasks. He discovered that the main mission had turned into a ring mission. The first step is to **** Crewe to Rokovalen. This task has been completed without Gu Xi knowing it. ?At the same time as the mission is completed, the second ring mission will begin, which is to **** Crewe from Rokovalen to Bait Alliance. This task has now been completed. The third ring mission is appearing. Looking at the mission description that is spinning like a big turntable, Gu Xi is somewhat curious. As for Crewe''s behavior of just staying in the city and dreaming of death, what kind of mission will the system give? . "Brother Gu, please hurry up. If you go late, I''m afraid you won''t be able to drink the soup." ?Kelu didnt know what Gu Xi was thinking, so he dragged Gu Xi forward anxiously. As he walked, he said: "We are lucky today, it was around eleven o''clock when we entered the city. It was only 12 noon when we arrived at the tavern. We had something to eat and drink, just in time to start work at 1 pm. Most people are working at this time. For us, that was the best time. Not only did we have a wider range of choices, but we all had a full days sleep and were full of energy. " Gu Xi blinked, I just went to drink, I couldnt understand a word you said. In order not to let Crewe lead him into trouble, Gu Xi simply changed the subject. Crew, the age of the houses here seems to be wrong. They dont look like they were built in the same batch. Sure enough, the word "chronology" is a big killer for archaeologists like Crewe. As soon as Gu Xi asked, he started to introduce it. You have underestimated me, havent you? This is an early Amidora style building. I am certain that this is one of the first buildings built in the city of Beitmen. According to my archaeological research, at that time the area around Beite League was still desolate. So the buildings are mainly made of stone, which is thick and windproof. Unlike later, after the Beite League was built, trees were slowly planted to resolve the wind and sand. ?The style slowly transformed into the Carrilian style. ?That is the rainforest wetland style. You see these buildings with elevated floors are of this style. " ?But the road is always short, and Crewe is not someone who keeps dragging Gu Xi along to introduce other people''s architectural styles. He is in a hurry now and wants to find a place to have a good meal and drink. So even when Gu Xi was introducing the buildings in the city, he did not stop. Soon Gu Xi was taken to a tavern by Crewe. The signboard of the tavern was very large. Before he entered the door, Gu Xi noticed two things. ??One thing is that there is a black dagger stuck on the window sill on the first floor of the tavern. Because the location where the dagger was inserted is inconspicuous, no one would notice it if they didn''t pay special attention. Gu Xi knew the meaning of this dagger very well. This is to tell the guests who enter that the tavern in front of them contains intelligence, assassination and other transactions related to thieves. At another point, on the top of this three-story tavern, there was an archangel in red armor standing. When Kelu was about to go in, Gu Xi still pulled Kelu. Krue, this is the thieves information station. I know, dont worry, this is a semi-official place. Not to mention other things, this tavern has been upgraded to level 7 or above, so there will be no problem. ?Kelu''s words shocked Gu Xi''s heart. A thought suddenly flashed through his mind. He understood the reason why there were archangels on the buildings in the city. ?The buildings where Archangel stands are all buildings that have been upgraded to a relatively high level. The Bait Alliance has bound the archangel to the high-end buildings in the city. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1181： Being stared at (please subscribe) Chapter 1181 Being targeted (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! At about 11 o''clock at noon the next day, Gu Xi, who had studied the arrangement of the angels in Bait League City for a day and a night, finally discovered that the third ring mission about Crewe had finally been refreshed. ?This time, he did not say that he would protect Crewe as he left Temeng City, but that he would protect Crewe and go to the black market in Temeng City together to participate in the auction in the black market. ? Gu Xi could see that the main task was to follow Crewe for at least three months. As for what Gu Xi will do in these three months, it actually doesnt matter. ??If there are more battles along the way and it will be more difficult to protect Kru, then the final reward may be better. ??If you stay in Special Alliance City every day to study the distribution of angels like yesterday, the rewards you will get after three months will not be very good. ??Gu Xi came here this time. Although he had a mission, his main goal was to upgrade the battle and get more undead and equipment. ?Staying in the city every day is not the right thing to do. Looking at the situation of the third ring mission, Gu Xi thought in his mind that after the black market auction was over, he must find a way to trick Crewe out of the city. Staying in this city has no chance of fighting. Having made up his mind, Gu Xibao began to think about how to communicate with Crewe about going to the black market auction. Crew was also drunk yesterday and hasnt come out yet. I dont know if he can really withstand it. ?Thinking about it, Gu Xi walked out of his room and walked downstairs from the third floor. ?When Gu Xi came downstairs, the people who were talking loudly in the tavern all fell silent and looked at Gu Xi with strange expressions. ?Gu Xi was a little confused. He raised his head and glanced at the bartender huddled in the corner. He wanted to ask what happened to these people. Unexpectedly, the bartender also shrank his head and did not dare to look at Gu Xi. ?When Gu Xi was wondering, he found a woman sitting in front of a square table not far away. ??This woman is exactly the one who came with Gu Xi along the way. Just sitting in the corner of the tavern, looking in the shadows is not conspicuous at all. ?When she saw Gu Xi, the woman put an unfinished wine glass on the table. ?That expression clearly told Gu Xi to go over and communicate with him. Gu Xi had never been accustomed to such people. He directly found a square table with the clearest lighting and sat down. He said to the bartender: "The dishes yesterday were good. Give me another one." The bartender still shrank his head. Gu Xi slammed the table, "What''s the matter, aren''t you going to do business today?" Seeing that Gu Xi was angry, the bartender came over, gave Gu Xi a glass of wine, and whispered: "Be careful, those people came last night and have been asking about you and your friends. ?They are very vicious. " Gu Xi understood who the bartender was talking about. Gu Xi was a little surprised by this matter. ?But when I think about it again, this matter is not difficult to understand. ??This woman must have lost a lot when the airship came out yesterday. ??If she had a better temper, she would be fine if she just admitted it. But judging from the current situation, she was blaming Gu Xi. Gu Xi is not used to such people. ?Seeing that Gu Xi didn''t come over, the woman''s face became quite ugly. ??Originally, my white skin had a black base, but now my face is even blue with anger. ??If there is a Feng Shui master here, the first thing he will say is "the hall is dark." Finally, she walked up to Gu Xi with her skirt in hand and sat down directly. Dont you have anything to say? "No." Gu Xi glanced at the woman, even though they had been walking together for more than twenty hours. But Gu Xi really didnt have much time to communicate with him. I dont even know which human empire this woman comes from or what her name is. And there is no direct connection between them. He just came to the door like this, and Gu Xi didn''t know what he was thinking. ??Anyway, this person asked himself, Gu Xi just replied with one sentence. Listening to Gu Xi''s words, the woman pointed at Gu Xi. Just wait for me. After saying that, she stood up and walked out. ?When she got up, Gu Xi noticed that some thieves in black robes appeared in various corners of the tavern. After deliberately revealing themselves, they left with the woman. After they were far away, the bartender walked over to Gu Xi. Where did they come from? Are they so fierce? Dont you know? ?Gu Xi asked curiously. I dont know. When they came yesterday, they took your two portraits and asked if you were here. I want to go up and cause trouble for you later. In order to ensure the safety of the guests, we competed with them ten times and ended up with a tie. " ?Gu Xi understood the meaning of the bartender''s words as soon as he heard it. ? Gu Xi thought for a while, stretched out his hand, and a small linen bag appeared on the table. This bag contains a unit of gems. ??The bartender had a calm expression on his face. He swept his hand on the table and the small pocket disappeared. ?Then the bartender left a sentence, "You''d better stay in the bar these days, we can ensure your safety here. But if you go out, your safety will not be guaranteed. By the way, remember to tell your friends, those people are a bit fierce. They won''t let you go. " ?Gu Xi nodded and looked up at the door of the tavern. You can see what''s going on outside just from where you sit. ?The woman had already got into the carriage and left after leaving the tavern. But the thieves who went out with the woman stayed outside. ??They seemed to deliberately let Gu Xi see their presence, and they would show Gu Xi their black robes and cloaks from time to time. ?That look clearly meant that it would be fine if Gu Xi stayed in the tavern. If Gu Xi goes out, it will be Gu Xi''s death. ??Gu Xi was also speechless at such a provocation. Normal people should be able to see the level of Gu Xi. How dare they give Gu Xi such a warning? Could it be that they thought these people could kill them? At this moment, Gu Xi''s face became gloomy. At this time, a drinker sat in front of Gu Xi. Brother, are you being targeted? Gu Xi raised his head to indicate the situation outside. Isnt that what those are? "Brother, if I were you, I would secretly ask the bartender for a way out. There is a way out of the pub. You must not think that you have some strength and just attack randomly here. ?It''s still daytime, and the thieves'' methods are usually not discovered. " As long as no one sees me at night, it will be fine even if I take action in the city? (End of this chapter) Chapter 1182： The battle between thieves and thieves (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1182 The battle between thieves and thieves (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! Hearing that Gu Xi was so arrogant, the face of the man who had just sat down changed and he immediately stood up. I didnt say anything. ?Looking at the other party''s wise way of protecting himself, Gu Xi just smiled. ? Judging from the situation just now, the woman has conquered everything in the tavern. No matter why this person came to remind him, Gu Xi still expressed his gratitude. And he reached out and pushed the glass of wine that was still on the table to the person, indicating that he was treating him. At this time, this man''s complexion became a little better, he picked up the glass of wine and returned to his seat. ?Then Gu Xi thought about it seriously, stood up and returned to the room on the third floor. Although I was only out for a few minutes, the room on the third floor had already been cleaned. The originally messy room has been cleaned, and everything on the bed and under the bed has been cleared away. The sheets were replaced with new ones, and there were even flowers. ?However, Gu Xi ignored these at this time. After closing the door, a large door immediately appeared behind Gu Xi. The door only opened a small gap, and Shaya walked out from behind the door with a group of thieves. At this time, Gu Xi was already thinking about one thing, whether to build a smaller city gate separately. ?In this way, when you secretly release your subordinates in other people''s cities, you don''t need to be as careful as you are now, for fear that one move will be too big and the building will be destroyed with the city gate. "Shaya, come and see, have you seen the thieves below? They are targeting me..." ?While thinking about it, Gu Xi dragged Sha Ya to the window and pointed at the black-robed thief on the street outside. At the same time, he also explained what happened along the way. You deal with them, and then find out whats going on with that woman. Get rid of him if you can. " Gu Xi made a motion of cutting his throat. Sha Ya understood Gu Xis thoughts. ?Gu Xi is not the kind of person who dares not fight back when threatened. ?If the enemy dares to jump out and point at Gu Xi''s nose and tell him to wait for death, then he must be prepared to be killed by Gu Xi. Sir, please dont worry, leave this matter to me. After saying that, Shaya looked around and prepared to open the window and go out. ?Gu Xi was a little surprised when he saw Sha Ya''s actions. Isnt it good to go through the gate? No, this is a tavern, and there are many comrades inside. When we go out from the main entrance, we enter their territory, and we will be affected when we go out. Even if we can fight our way out, we will still be discovered by the thieves outside. But going out through the window is different. As long as no one sees us in action, we are not here. " "Okay, you can take care of yourself. If anything happens, just tell me directly. So what if you are in this city? It''s not like I haven''t done anything about opening doors in the city." Gu Xi said calmly. The existence of the city of death gave him enough confidence. Just as he said, its not like he has never done anything like opening the gates of the city of death in the voice of others. With a large army of guards, Gu Xi has nothing to worry about. As one of the first contracted undead to follow Gu Xi, Shaya certainly knew where Gu Xis confidence lies. Sha Ya felt relieved that Gu Xi could have such confidence. As the window opened, Shaya quickly ran out with her men. ?But its still daytime now, even when the sun is at its brightest. ?The thieves will not attract too many people''s attention if they provoke on the street, but if they fight here, they will definitely cause a reaction from their own guards. Not to mention, there is an archangel watching over the tavern. When Shaya and the others rushed out, they did not kill people immediately. Instead, they used some small movements to lead all the thieves into a nearby alley, where the thieves started fighting between thieves. ?Only in this way can thieves kill people in secret without causing too much reaction. At this time, Gu Xi was standing at the window looking at the situation below. He found that the thieves in black robes and cloaks were being led away one by one and disappeared one by one. ?At the same time, these thieves no longer dare to appear openly outside the tavern like before, waiting for Gu Xi to appear. At this time, there was a knock on the door of the room. ??Gu Xi turned around and saw that Kelu had opened the door and walked in. ?At this time, Crewe was just like Gu Xi before he learned the fitness skills. He held his waist when walking. ?Seeing Gu Xi standing straight in front of the window, Crewe also looked confused. ?But he immediately said: "No, I am already old. Originally, when I was doing archeology, I could dig a large excavation site by myself, squat on the ground, clean up the remaining soil, and piece together various antiques. It doesnt matter if I am busy for days or nights. ?It doesnt work now. I obviously slept well yesterday, but the bed was too hard, so my waist slipped when I got up. " Hearing this, Gu Xi rolled his eyes. Don''t you know what kind of bed is too hard and what kind of hardness is too hard? I dont even want to talk about you. ?At this time, Crewe said again: "By the way, do you want to go to the black market auction house in the city with me later? ??The things that were discovered during the archaeological examination this time may not be handed over to Roko Valen. Its useless in my hands. Ill hand it over to the black market auction house. Otherwise, if I cant get the money back, no one will come to me for archaeology next time. " Gu Xi thought for a moment and found that he was indeed waiting here. ?It seems that this main task is really a series of links. ?But Gu Xi glanced out the window. Shall we go out now? Whats wrong? Is there anything going on outside? Nothing, its just that the woman who was fighting with us along the way just showed up and sent some thieves to block the door. I was letting my people clean it up. I dont know if there are any enemies outside. " Ah, dont worry, we wont go through the main entrance. Ill talk to the owner of the tavern later and go directly through the underground passage. ?There is a connection between this tavern and the black market. Let''s just tell the tavern directly that we''re going to the black market auction house later. " But wouldnt that woman also go through the secret passage of the tavern? No, only the people in the tavern know about the secret passage in the tavern. Brother Gu asked people to go through the window instead of going downstairs directly. This was the most correct choice. ??If your thieves offend these people in the tavern, then the road to the black market will be blocked. ??It''s different now. They''re fighting outside, but we''re going our own way, and we''re following our own path. By the way, Brother Gu, I will need your coffin when I am on my way later. " Okay, the Holy Silver Evil Coffin was originally meant for traveling. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1183： The discovery of the black market (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1183 The discovery of the black market (please subscribe for more updates) Following the small door behind the underground wine cellar of the tavern, Gu Xi and the others walked forward and soon arrived at the auction house near the black market through the convenient underground passage. The location of the black market is actually just below the city market. Or it may be directly modified by the local market. Only fixed locations or fixed time points can be entered. ?This place in front of you is the black market located below the market. Because it is located underground, the place itself is dark. Without the small oil lamp provided when entering, it is almost impossible to see the situation on the other side. So there is no such thing as day and night, people can enter when they arrive. The only thing to consider is the entrance. Except for the market directly above, there are only a few entrances such as sewers and taverns that can be accessed. Krew seemed to have been here several times. After entering the black market, he walked forward holding a small oil lamp. Soon we arrived at a platform made of wooden boxes. By looking at it by the light of the oil lamp, Gu Xi could tell that the boxes piled up on the platform were not the kind of empty boxes that had been abandoned. Each box contains something. As for what is contained in it, Gu Xi is not sure yet. After arriving here, Crewe turned to Gu Xi and said, "Brother Gu, can you release your coffin?" ? Gu Xi had a puzzled look on his face. They had not used the Holy Silver Evil Coffin along the way. Why did they have to release the Holy Silver Evil Coffin at this time? Fortunately, Gu Xi is not the kind of unreasonable person. A promised to Cruise before, he lifted his hand, and put the Saint -Silver Evil Coffin. At this time, Crewe said to the people at the auction house: "These are the firewood and the things hanging on the side. Remember to be gentle when taking them down, and arrange for someone else to help take care of the coffin. Oil, wax. All the money will come from me, so I must take care of this coffin. " ?Looking at Crewe''s movements, Gu Xi immediately knew what was going on. It seems that Crewe hid most of the ancient artifacts dug out this time in the firewood. ?Even if something happens, no one will pay attention to these firewood. At this situation, Gu Xi couldn''t help but roll his eyes. ??At that time, Crewe looked down on himself so much. Him has clearly shown his own strength, yet he will still play like this. ??The people at the black market didn''t care about this. They unloaded the firewood and miscellaneous things tied to the Holy Silver Evil Coffin. And opened it directly in front of Gu Xi and them. Gu Xi discovered that there were some bottles, jars, gold and silver utensils that looked relatively old. Gu Xi himself cannot see the origin of these things. But whether it was Crewe or the people at the auction house, they handled it with caution. I was afraid that I might be careless and smash these things in my hands. At that point they really dont know who to blame. ?At this time, Gu Xi was at a leisurely pace. He took the oil lamp that Crewe had just held and started spinning it in the black market. In the black market, in addition to the auction house in front of you, there are also some small stalls selling other items. ?Each stall is lit with only a small oil lamp, which allows people to see the items on the stall but not the person setting up the stall. ? Gu Xi held up a small oil lamp and walked near these stalls, using the light to look at the things here. ?However, after walking around for a short time, Gu Xi discovered that most of the items for sale here were gray and white, with some green ones, and only a few blue items. As for items of purple or higher quality, I have never seen them at all. Think about the same situation. ??The Bayt Alliance is just a not-so-powerful imperial capital among the many countries in this world. It is impossible for purple equipment to pile up outside. ?But this is also a good thing for Gu Xi. ??Things of gray and white quality are an opportunity to lower the price in Gu Xi''s eyes. If Gu Xi encounters attributes that he likes, he can also buy them in bulk. ?Just like the stall in front of me, this stall is filled with white feathers, all of which are the same length. ?If he hadnt paid special attention, Gu Xi would have thought this was a place selling duck feathers. In the end, the stall owner introduced him to Gu Xi there. ?All the feathers here are the feathers replaced by the archangels. ?Each feather is of blue quality and carries the holy power of the archangel. Use this feather to make arrows, which will have a holy light effect when attacking. ?Gu Xi picked up a feather and glanced at it, then rolled his eyes. ?There is holy power inside this feather, but it does not come from the inside of the feather at all, but is stained with the power of holy light outside the feather. Looking closer, all the feathers are of gray quality, and this kind of thing also wants to blow blue quality. I really dont know what he thinks. ?Just as Gu Xi dropped the feather in his hand, he suddenly felt something. ? Gu Xi put the feather on his fingertips, and then said to the stall owner: "This is of gray quality, so don''t blow any blue quality or holy power there. ?Those ones are of no use to me, so I will buy them back as gray-quality feathers, and I will have to clean them of the Holy Light power after I return them. ??It''s really a bit troublesome. Do you have any that don''t have these holy light powers? " Hearing this question, the stall owner also raised his head and glanced at Gu Xi, and then waved to Gu Xi. Come here and talk in detail. ?Gu Xi looked around, lowered his head and leaned over. You really dont want to wear the Feather of Holy Light? "No, that thing is troublesome and useless. How many feathers do you have?" There are at least tens of thousands of groups. The stall owner whispered that a set of twelve feathers can be used to make a dozen arrows. Tens of thousands of groups is a relatively large number. ?? Gu Xi thought for a while and said, "In this way, I will get as many gold coins as I want for every ten sets. Don''t tell me about other things. This price is already quite high for gray-quality items." ?The stall owner thought for a while and realized that the price was really not bad. Although he did not deceive people as blue-quality feathers, he could sell all the feathers he had and wouldn''t the funds be returned to him? Okay, can I send it to you somewhere? ?Gu Xi thought for a while, then stretched out his hand, and the Holy Silver Evil Coffin drove over from the auction house. Put it inside, its big enough to hold a lot of things. ?The stall owner immediately took action as soon as he heard this. At this time, Gu Xi was looking around, checking the situation of other stalls around him. ?At this moment, Gu Xi''s eyes narrowed, and he found something on another stall. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1184： The last part (please subscribe) The last part of Chapter 1184 (please subscribe) I said what is this? ?While the stall owner was packing boxes, Gu Xi also walked to the stall he had just discovered, squatted down and asked. "What''s this?" ?Gu Xi asked, pointing to a stone block on the stall. The stall owner behind the light started to blow as soon as he heard it. Sir, I wonder if you have heard of the God-given Crotch. This is a good thing. As long as it is placed in a city, it can increase the weekly output of a citys mid-level troops by 4. It is definitely an artifact among artifacts. For the sake of your knowledge of the goods, I will sell it to you for three thousand gold coins. " "Okay, don''t blow it. No matter how much you blow it, you can''t hide the gray light. This is a gray quality material. Let me tell you directly, I just like this thing. It is relatively large and just right. Take it back and make a millstone. One gold coin at most. If there is more, you can keep it for yourself. " ?Gu Xi interrupted the stall owner directly. ?Hearing Gu Xi''s words, the stall owner immediately shouted. How can this work? I am truly a divine weapon among divine weapons. Dont brag, Ive learned about the kits of the God-given weapons, and they are nothing like the one you have. So don''t blow it there. I''ll give you a gold coin just because the stone is so big. Otherwise I wouldnt even take a look at it. " Stall owners also know what is in their stalls. If they can sell a stone picked up by the roadside, they will make a profit. ?One gold coin is just one gold coin. "make a deal." Seeing that the stall owner was afraid that Gu Xi would regret it, Gu Xi couldn''t help but smile. He stretched out his hand towards the stone and picked it up in his hand. ?At the same time, he flicked his left hand and a gold coin fell on the stall. After doing all this, Gu Xi carried such a big stone and headed towards the auction house. ?At this time, Crewe had completed the settlement work with the auctioneer. When he saw Gu Xi coming, he said happily: "Brother Gu, what did you buy? ?The stone in your hand is not a good thing, it is just a stone picked up by the roadside. Have you been deceived? How about I go shopping with you? If you continue like this, you will suffer a lot. " No need, I always buy things that suit my taste. I dont really care if they are good or not. After all, no matter how many things there are here, they cant compare to the channels through which I can obtain various items. ?By the way, how long do you want to stay in the black market? " "It will take more than four hours at least. I just heard that there will be a small auction in three hours. There is a good thing in it that I like, and I want to buy it." "Okay, I just want to send something to my city. Give me five hours. After I send the thing back, I will come back to you." Upon hearing this, Gu Xi calculated the time again and said to Kelu. ?Although I dont quite understand why Gu Xi needs to explain to himself when he wants to deal with his own affairs. But Crewe nodded. In his opinion, Gu Xi had completed his mission by sending him to the Bait League. Where Gu Xi wants to go, isnt that his own business? ??Kelu didnt know that Gu Xis main task was completed, but the subsequent tasks were one after another. He had completed it, and Gu Xi still had to do other tasks. After confirming the departure time of Crewe, Gu Xi nodded to Crewe, and then the shadow of the main city gate appeared behind Gu Xi. Gu Xi returned to Aridovi City in a flash. As soon as he entered the city of Aridovi, Gu Xibian immediately ordered: "Prepare the battlefield, and take out all the things from before." As he spoke, Gu Xi placed the stone in his hand on the ground. He used the magic wand to hold the stone in front of him, and cast a spell on the stone. Fire field! ?The flames burned quickly on the stone, and the stone was burnt red all of a sudden. ?Then Gu Xi pointed again. Deep Freeze! The next moment, the ice froze the stone. Then a click was heard, and the stone in front of him was exploded on the spot. The lower waist of the statue was exposed. Your temporary mission: The sealed power has changed, and you have found a waist part that meets the requirements of the mission. Task requirements: Find seven sealed parts (7/7), assemble and defeat the assembly (0/1) Looking at the message that popped up in front of him, Gu Xi also smiled. Sealed PowerAll the components for this mission have finally been assembled. ?While Gu Xi smiled, his men also sent over all the materials they had obtained before. There is a pure black left mechanical arm, a jade-carved human head with fox eyes, a soft elastic left leg and a jade foot, a purple-quality diamond body, a right hand part whose fingers can be turned into a variety of weapons, and a blue crystal right hand. Leg skeleton. ?Now adding this section of the lower waist, it can be said that the seven parts are completely complete. Although the quality of these components varies, for Gu Xi, this is enough. The issue regarding level, apart from other issues, is that the diamond body has purple quality. In addition to the jade carved human head and the left leg and jade foot, these two were obtained from the killing stone. The quality is not inferior to purple. The right hand of the first item has been strengthened. Even if the quality was low at the beginning, it has now been improved. Four components exceeding the purple quality exist, so the quality of the assembled assembly should not be much worse. Gu Xi was quite confident now, and he quickly assembled all the materials in his hands. ??Although these material components are of different sizes and quality, and there are even no interfaces for assembly in some places, Gu Xi doesn''t care about them at all now. ??Anyway, he doesnt know anything about engineering. His installation process is to put things in designated locations. The left and right hands can be clearly distinguished, and the head will not be mounted on the waist. There are only seven parts in total, and Gu Xi couldnt have spelled it wrong. So Gu Xi quickly installed everything. After placing the last jade head on top, Gu Xi suddenly felt a strong light coming from before his eyes. ?This light contains blue, purple and a few traces of orange light. Gu Xi tried very hard to look at the situation in the light. But all he could see was the collision of things put together. The waist and the right leg of the crystal bone that Gu Xi had just obtained had the least combat effectiveness, and were beaten to pieces by other parts in a few hits. ??The remaining parts were constantly pulling and colliding with each other, and finally divided into two pairs to confront each other. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1185： Battle assembly (please subscribe) Chapter 1185: Battle against the assembly (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! The changes in front of him actually surprised Gu Xi somewhat. ?In Gu Xi''s eyes, the combination of this thing will definitely hit at the beginning, but it will soon form its own combination. ?He really didnt expect that these components would actually be divided into two groups and fight there. The head and left leg are of the same type, after all, they come from the same fox. The body and arms are of their own kind. The body is mainly controlled and the arms are used for combat. ?Although the quality on the body side is obviously lower, on the head side only the left leg can fight. For a time the two sides were evenly matched. ?Gu Xi watched from the side, feeling that the battle might have been over. He was planning to leave and come back to deal with everything after the fighting here was over. Unexpectedly, the moment Gu Xi turned around, he kicked his left leg forward and hit the heart of Diamond''s body. ?Then the jade head quickly bit the neck of the diamond body, biting back hard. After being kicked away by the jade feet, the jade feet kept trampling on Diamond''s body. Each time he stepped on the gap in his body that his hands could not grasp. After seven or eight blows, Diamond''s body slowly shattered. At this time, Gu Xi had only walked a few steps away. Hearing that something was wrong behind him, Gu Xi turned around quickly. At this moment, Gu Xi saw that there were a lot of marks on Diamond''s body. It was obvious that Diamond''s body was unable to get up again after being kicked down. It seems that the results are about to come out this time. Gu Xi stood back to his original position and watched carefully. Just as he guessed, about three minutes later, Diamond''s body collapsed, and the arms that were originally connected to Diamond''s body also became fragments. After everything was turned into pieces, the jade head and feet melted away on their own. Gu Xi noticed that although the fragments on the ground were of different styles, they were about the same size. Then there is no need to worry about processing, these fragments are sorted and combined by themselves. The first thing to fly up were some blue crystal fragments. These crystal fragments came from the right leg part. When it flew up, Gu Xi noticed that the stones belonging to the waist also flew up. ?These stones have also turned into crystal shards after being transformed by the crystal shards. ? Gu Xi''s heart moved, and he decisively took out the unused dragon blood crystal and threw it in. Thrown in together were some dragon steel and dragon fish bones. Gu Xi has a feeling that investing these resources now will bring him great benefits. So when the stone on his waist was transformed into crystal, Gu Xi threw in these key things. As a result, the crystals were assembled quickly, and soon a crystal skeleton was formed. ?Then the body part of the diamond also began to fly up. This part of the diamond turned into various large and small internal organs and internal power parts, and was installed on the crystal skull frame. ?While adding these internal organs, Gu Xi once again took out what could be taken out of the city. ??There is a large bottle of magic potion generated by the magic wand, as well as some props bought from the library or the witch hut. Because Gu Xi added a larger number of things, there are obviously more things in these internal organs generated by diamonds. It seems that in addition to the three hearts, there is a small power system in the middle of the crystal bone. At the same time, there are three magic pools where the lungs should have been. As for other internal organs, there are also obvious changes in quantity and quality. After all the internal organs were pieced together, the two arms were quickly decomposed and turned into various mechanical parts and wires, which were wrapped around the limbs of the crystal skull frame. These parts completely replace the muscles of the limbs. Not only do they have incredible defensive power, but they also have a high reaction speed. Most importantly, all arms have the ability to deform and can transform into a variety of different weapons and tools. . After everything was completed, the human head and left leg began to refine, turning into a jade-colored liquid that wrapped around the semi-complete body, forming the outer shell and skin of the body. At the same time, this also adjusts the appearance of the person in front of you. When everything was finally settled, Gu Xi found a humanoid figure standing in front of him, about 1.5 meters tall, with no hair, a jade-colored body, and whose gender could not be determined. ?His limbs are slender and his skin is delicate, and he looks like he has no strength. There are no facial features on the face. But for some reason, Gu Xi immediately felt that this thing was very powerful in combat. When everything was assembled, an orange light fell, and then there was a ding in Gu Xi''s ear. The assembly of the assembly is completed, please defeat the assembly. Seeing the prompt in front of him, Gu Xi stood up. He understood that he had to finish the battle in front of him by himself. Fortunately, Gu Xis own combat level is not weak. The most important thing is that the incarnation of death is his own power and he can use it. Death incarnate! ? What appeared in front of Gu Xi was the incarnation of death - the Bone Dragon and the incarnation of death - the God of Death. As soon as these two people appeared, Gu Xi pointed his magic wand forward, a white light fell, and a blessing fell on the two incarnations of death. ?However, the assembly''s reaction was faster than Gu Xi expected. He appeared in front of Gu Xi in a flash and punched Gu Xi in the face. Boom! Gu Xishan didn''t even dodge. The person wearing the Extreme Sunshine Armor appeared immediately and blocked the blow. ?At the same time, the spear wielder and the striker force-shattering array wielder appeared one on the left and one on the right, and the spear and sword in their hands hit the assembly like this. ??This group of people reacted very quickly, and they were able to dodge such an attack with just one dodge. ?Then Gu Xi''s mind was confused, and then he found that he was being attacked mentally. But Gu Xi is immune to this, so it doesnt affect Gu Xi at all. At this time, Gu Xi stretched out his magic wand. The realm of fire. ?At Gu Xi''s command, flames appeared at the feet of the assembly, and a large number of arms stretched out from the fire, trying to catch the assembly. Gu Xi finally figured it out. This assembly moves very fast. As long as the opponent is controlled, whether it is the incarnation of death or the person holding the device, both systems have enough lethality to control the assembly. The body was defeated. Gu Xi''s idea was quite correct. As the flames rose under the assembled body, the moving speed of the assembled body was obviously much slower. But Gu Xi discovered a situation, that is, the combat effectiveness of the assembly was obviously very strong. ??It is not as weak as it seems on the surface. ?When he was entangled by the flame arms, his hands turned into two long swords and quickly cut through the flame arms. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1186： Temporary mission completed, orange contract doll (more updates to be added) Chapter 1186 Temporary mission completed, orange contract doll (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! ??As the hands of the assembly turned into long swords, this guy''s fighting ability began to be revealed one by one. Gu Xi noticed a situation. Eighty percent of this assembly''s combat level was in the legal system, and the remaining 20% ??was in the physical attack system. ??And among the 70% of the attack directions of the legal system, more than half are psychic abilities. ??The remaining part is all added to various magic resistance and attribute blessings. There are actually not many attack spells. ?On the other hand, when the flames fall on him, the damage effect is not very high. Sometimes the flames that are lit on him can even be directly wiped away by him. ?It is precisely because of the magic resistance that the long swords transformed into his hands can cut off the arms stretched out by the flame domain. ?Gu Xi, who saw this, just thought about it for a moment and understood what was going on. The two components from the killing stone have the upper hand. They directly account for nearly half of the power, representing the psychic attack ability of the legal system. ??If Gu Xi wasn''t immune to spiritual abilities, Gu Xi might have suffered a big loss in this regard just now. ?Magic resistance is due to the diamond body. Not to mention other things, the diamond body itself has the effects of automatic operation, magic rebound, and poison elimination. The resistance to magic resistance is quite high. As for physical attack, it is entirely the combat ability of two arms. This amount of combat power is almost equivalent to the level of skeleton soldiers or zombies around level 8. It is said to be equivalent to a skeleton soldier, because both arms can attack flexibly, and it can also switch between different weapons and equipment. It is said to be a zombie because its defense power is relatively high, comparable to that of normal zombies. ??It''s just level 8 skeletons or zombies. Gu Xi already looked down upon such enemies before level 5. ?At the moment, if Gu Xi hadn''t done it in order to complete the task, he wouldn''t have done it himself. When it was determined that the enemy''s magic resistance was quite high, Gu Xi quickly changed the direction of the battle to the direction of physical attack. As for him, he only needs to trap the assembly, and the wielder and the incarnation of death will take care of the rest. Sure enough, with the assembly trapped, the next battle becomes much easier. Under the attack of the spear-wielding man, the assembly finally fell down. ?When the assembly fell, an orange light fell and repaired all the injuries on the assembly. ?At the same time, there was a tingling sound in Gu Xi''s ear. Ding, you have defeated the assembly. ??Your temporary mission: The sealed power changes, assemble and defeat the assembly to complete. Task requirements: Find seven sealed parts (7/7), assemble and defeat the assembly (completed) Task reward: One contract doll (orange quality, level 10). Please name the contract doll! ??Looking at the assembly that stood up again, Gu Xi thought for a moment and finally said: "Jade!" As soon as the name came out, countless voices flashed through Gu Xi''s mind. Anything you want will only harm you. But Gu Xi didn''t pay too much attention. At this time, Gu Xi was checking the attributes of the contracted doll. ?When he saw the attributes of this contracted doll, Gu Xi realized the value of the words orange quality. Name: Jade (Contract Doll) ? Race: Jade Skin Diamond People Level: Level 11 (0/110000) ?Talent: Mind Controller (can control other people to fight through mind magic, the amount of control is related to the sum of the three attributes of intelligence, perception, and charm) Status: health (1690/1690), magic power (4280/4280) Attributes: Strength 10.6, Agility 9.7, Constitution 16.9, Intelligence 21.4, Perception 18.7, Charisma 32.6 Skills: Mind Control Level 8, Psychic Guidance Level 6, Hypnosis Level 7, Oblivion Level 8, Charm Level 12, Defense Level 8, Basic Weapon Level 8, Special 1: Crystal pure body, using all purple equipment is not affected by negative effects. Special 2: Diamond body, defense increased by 300%, magic resistance increased by 50%, immune to all elemental magic attacks, with a 30% chance of rebounding when faced with magic attacks. Special 3: Charming body, the charm is increased by 150%, immune to psychic spell attacks, the influence range of psychic spells is expanded by 300%, and the duration of psychic spells is increased by 100%. Special 4: The earth base can automatically install special weapons and equipment with different attributes on the arm or body to strengthen itself (regardless of the quality of the equipment installed, the quality after installation can reach purple quality, and the number of installations There is no upper limit. )] Looking at this line of information, Gu Xi''s eyes widened. Jades attributes and skills are not that important yet, the following special attributes are the key. Special 1 and Special 4 are actually the same type of special attributes. One is that you can use various purple equipment to directly avoid all negative effects. Gu Xi can tell at a glance that this thing is the effect of the Crystal Skull. The other is to equip yourself with various props without any limit, just like a robot installing various ammunition launchers. As long as you like it, you can equip it on yourself. After installing it, all these props will be temporarily upgraded to purple quality, their power will be greatly improved, and you can get more special effects. It can be said that as long as Yu''s body is big enough, he can install enough props on his body. ? Ideas such as raising your hands and turning your arms into various weapons, and firing laser cannons on your back, can be easily realized on Jade. The Diamond Body is clearly transformed from the previous Diamond Body at a glance. It has high defense, high magic resistance, and can rebound magic. This is enough to make many people excited. ??If this special effect is placed on equipment such as armor or a shield, you dont need to look at other attributes. It will definitely be an orange equipment. But it fell on Yu, which was somewhat of a waste. It''s just that the attributes have been determined now, and Gu Xi can''t change anything. As for the special 3 charm body, Gu Xi strongly suspected that it was transformed from the jade foot of his left leg. At the same time, the entire contract encounter will reach the orange level, also because of this thing. ??The original killing stone still supports Gu Xi''s progress. Thinking of this, Gu Xi thought of the octopus-headed player who wanted to steal his fox eye ring and planned to ambush him. ?This contract doll is an existence that has never appeared in the results of divination. When he appeared, Gu Xi knew that this was the key to breaking the situation. After reading all the attributes of jade, Gu Xi thought for a moment, turned around and ordered: "Luna, please contact Li Yuzhu. I plan to send jade to that world. Only there can jade be in the world." Level up in a short time without being discovered." (End of this chapter) Chapter 1187： Arrangement of Contract Dolls (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1187 The Arrangement of the Contract Doll (please subscribe for more updates) ?Alidovita, except for Shaya, all of Gu Xi''s contracted undead were gathered together. In front of them, standing in front of them was the contracted person Doudama who had no face and could not tell the difference between male and female. ?After looking at Jade''s condition up and down, Princess Anna turned to look at Gu Xi. Sir, Jades situation is actually very good. He is like a contracted undead who was born with an orange outfit and has unlimited potential. Sending him directly to Li Yuzhu would not only fail to learn anything, but would actually affect his growth. I know you want Jade to grow where others don''t notice, and use it as our trump card. But this is not how upgrades work. I think the most suitable place for jade upgrade is in the dungeon. " Agree! Luna nodded. How about you study psychic spells with me in the magic area. Eve muttered to the side. What do you think? ?Gu Xi glanced at Yu. Having become a contracted doll, Nayus status is equivalent to that of Gu Xis contracted undead. ??It''s just that Gu Xi didn''t arrange any tasks for Yu, and now her task direction is a little different. At this time, Yu thought about it seriously and then spoke slowly. ?Her voice was a bit robotic, almost word by word, and the time between each word was quite strict. Even though it was a phrase, he would say it separately. Im not at a high level now, so I cant use many things. Im a new player, so I cant cooperate with others. My combat level can only be 30% to half of the original level. I hope to quickly improve my level and fight with the strongest soldiers. " "I see." ?? Gu Xi understood the meaning of this as soon as he heard it, "You first participate in the battle mission in the barracks to increase your experience, and Li Yuzhu will not go there yet. When these three months pass and the task at hand is completed, I will take you to the real world. At that time, you will fight for me alone. " Hearing Gu Xis arrangement, Yu also nodded. As a contract doll, fighting is his bounden duty. ??And he is naturally more suitable for fighting. No matter what kind of situation he encounters, he can always survive. Challenge the dungeon to get more experience, and complete the dungeon tasks to get more rewards. I didnt see that Gu Xi completed more than a thousand chapters in one dungeon, played back and forth several times, and forcibly turned a dungeon into a group copy, which gave Princess Anna a lot more lords. From this we can also see how much help the copy brought to Gu Xi. Sending the jade to the copy just satisfied Gu Xis requirements. Quickly improve Yu''s combat effectiveness, let Yu become familiar with and integrate into Gu Xi''s combat system, and finally hide it so that no one knows that Yu exists. ??If Gu Xi could keep finding different dungeons, Yu would naturally not mind staying in the dungeon and completing the dungeons. Gu Xi also had his own ideas. ?He has only experienced one dungeon, but in that dungeon of levels 5 to 10, a purple piece of equipment must be produced every time. ?Judging from Jades situation, he can equip almost unlimited purple equipment. ?Chasing dungeons can not only improve the level of Jade, but also add different equipment to Jade and add various combat ideas. This is a reasonable way for jade to grow. ?Now Jade has agreed. ?Then Gu Xi will not say anything more. Princess Anna, I will leave it to you to make arrangements for Jade first. First, upgrade his level and other things, as well as equipment and so on. Jade, stop using your hands to transform various weapons. ?Go to the warehouse to select and see if there are any suitable weapons and equipment. ????Hearing Gu Xis arrangement, Yu also nodded. ?There is no need to say much about this kind of thing, just one sentence will suffice. Then lets leave it like this for now. I still have things on hand, so I cant stay too far away. When this mission is completed, we will find a place to hide and go directly to the real world. With exactly nine months, I can look into taking a graduate degree or something. " After saying this, Gu Xi walked away directly. ?And Jade also left Alidovita. Gu Xi had just asked him to go to the warehouse to pick out weapons and equipment, so he naturally planned to go and take a look. ??Compared to the information Gu Xi saw from his attributes, Yu naturally knew himself better. The equipment he needs is divided into two categories: normal equipment and inlaid props. Normal equipment is naturally various weapons and equipment. ??Although he belongs to the Diamond Doll category, no one said that Diamond Dolls cannot be equipped with armor, right? So Jade, like Luna, can wear all kinds of equipment. Its just that I dont choose jade, I just wear whatever I have. The inlaid props are the ones mentioned in Special 4. They are installed on the jade body and can directly achieve purple quality. ?Like the eyes that Jade has not yet installed, the internal organs that can be replaced, the mechanisms installed in the body, etc. As long as it is contained in a jade body, then it counts. Because it has such a special characteristic, jade does not actually require certain things to be of purple quality. Those things that can be put into his body have special functions that are important. ??Yu planned to go to the warehouse to make a selection as Gu Xi said. You must know that there are quite a lot of such props nowadays. ??The pea props are produced every week in the library, and the products in the witch hut are refreshed every day. Gu Xike has people collecting them. When I bought it, I never considered the price. I didnt even look at the properties, so I bought it directly. For Gu Xi, this is all small money. ??If you miss out on some good things because of a small amount of money, you will suffer a big loss. ?The things purchased will be sorted on the same day and stored in the warehouse. Some items with similar attributes or functions will be put together. Because of the daily purchases, the warehouse is now full of such props. As a contracted doll under Gu Xi, Jade has the same status as Luna and others. ?This time Jade went to the magic warehouse located in the magic area. ?Seeing Yu coming over, the warehouse manager immediately came out to greet him. Sir, do you need anything? "I just asked Luna. She said that all the fairy tale props produced in the library, as well as various props bought in the witch''s cabin, are all placed here. I came here to take a look." Sir, you are at the right place, our magic warehouse is dedicated to serving the magic area. Storage various materials and products produced in the magic zone. ??The library and the witch''s cabin are both buildings in the magic area. All the props are selected by our specially arranged personnel and are also stored here. ?Even the adult sometimes comes over to pick out some useful props. Sir, what do you want, I can introduce it to you. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 1188： The special abilities of contract dolls (please subscribe) Chapter 1188 The special abilities of the contract doll (please subscribe) Fairy tale props, peas are refreshed once a week, and fairy tale characters appear once a month. Magazine props, magazine products are refreshed once a week, and magazine characters appear once a month. ??The witch hut is refreshed once a day. I plan to see them all. " When he came over, Yu had already found out everything. Since the rezoning of Aridovi City, core buildings such as council halls, barracks, warehouses, and taverns have been built in all urban areas. The warehouse is the top priority. After all, each district has different material needs and stores different materials. What is stored in the magic area is naturally the output of the magic area. ??The magic plant area is naturally dominated by herbs and food produced there. ?There is also a hero area, where more weapons and equipment are stored, and an additional weapons depot will even be built there. As soon as Luna knew what Jade wanted to find, she directly asked him to search in the magic warehouse in the magic area. ?After entering the magic warehouse, the warehouse manager led the way. The status of contracted dolls is so high, you can enter a warehouse of this level if you want. Sir, dont look at these things outside, lets go directly inside. Our warehouse has a room dedicated to storing various props from the library, and props from the witch hut are all placed in one room. Not outside, my lord, come with me. " Under the leadership of the warehouse manager, Yu walked into the interior of the warehouse. There is a small table in front of the warehouse with a scale and some alchemical tools on it. There are some large and small bamboo baskets placed on the ground, containing some stones, herbs and flesh and blood materials. Obviously just before Yu came over, the warehouse manager was studying some things about alchemy there. It seems that here in the magic area, even those who have professional work positions will also conduct some learning and research in magic. When walking inside, Yu found that there were several doors in the warehouse, each with a different sign, which read ''unprocessed'', ''semi-processed'', ''ore'', ''herbal medicine'', ''finished product'', ''waste'' Dangerous goods'' and the like. The words "Library" and "Witch" are written on the two innermost doors. Sir, which one do you want to see first? Lets go to the library first. Jade thought for a while and said directly. ??The things that come out every day in the witch''s hut are more complicated, ranging from purple to gray, and they have all kinds of strange properties. It may take a certain amount of time and energy to find what you want. ?Then its better to go to the library first and have a look. At least the direction there is fixed. Okay, Ill open the door for you now. ??The warehouse manager said as he pushed open the door. ?Behind the gate is a huge warehouse covering an area of ??more than 500 square meters. The entire warehouse is filled with nine-meter-high iron shelves. The iron shelves are piled with large and small paper boxes. Before Yu could ask, the warehouse manager said: "This kind of paper box is a newly developed specialty. It has a magic circle painted on it and has the functions of preventing pressure, moisture and prying eyes. There are numbers on the boxes. This batch is produced by the Fairy Tale Library. Because they are all peas, the box will be smaller. What is stored here is the output of the magazine library, and the things in here are much more messy. At the back, there are outputs from the magic library, which are mainly matched with the various magic towers. ?However, these things will be taken away by Lady Eve soon, and there are not many left. ?By the way, there is also here. These are some messages, tasks or rewards left by the characters who appear in the library every month. We have detailed records and have not missed the existence of any of them. " Jade listened and took out a box from his side. When he opened it, he saw a purple stick inside. When the warehouse manager saw it, his face was somewhat embarrassed, "This is a prop that was published in a magazine. I heard that the motor in it is good. Not only is it small, but the power is also quite high." ??If it weren''t for the fact that Jade had no facial features, his face would definitely have an expression like "I believe you are a ghost" at this moment. After closing the box, Yu took out another box. When he opened it, he found a small box of foundation inside. It was obvious that some of the foundation had been used. The warehouse manager immediately explained: "The things that appear in the library sometimes depend on luck. The books in the magazine library are somewhat miscellaneous." Jade actually doesn''t know that the Fairy Tale Library and the Magazine Library are completely opposite. One is a children''s area, and the other is a no-children area. The various things that appear in the magazine library are more messy and troublesome than the peas that appear in the fairy tale library. But if Yu really wants to find some parts that can be installed on his body, the magazine library is a good choice. Although Jade didn''t know this at this time, he took out the third box based on instinct. As the box opened, Yu finally nodded with satisfaction. In this box is a pair of contact lenses. ??Although the color of this thing is not pleasing to the eye, it is a real thing that can replace eyes. Charming contact lenses (white): A small prop from an unknown source, installed in the eyes, which can make people''s eyes look more charming, +3 charm. I want this. Okay, Ill register now. ??The warehouse manager did not forget his responsibilities because of Jade''s identity. He immediately recorded the information and whereabouts of the charming contact lenses. After everything was fine, Yu placed the pair of contact lenses where her eyes should be. The skin around his eyes quickly became sunken, and the contact lens could get stuck. At the same time, the properties of this white charming contact lens also changed, temporarily strengthening into purple quality. Charming contact lenses (purple, temporary): A small prop that is temporarily enhanced to purple quality. It is installed in the eyes and can express different meanings through the eyes. Charm +8. Can learn all eye-related spells and skills, skill level +2. Can provide basic skills related to dark vision, seeing through, super long-range vision, fine vision, etc. Two additional installation slots appear, which can be used to install laser weapons. Just like this, Yus eyes are there, and he also added some additional positions. At this time, Jade wanted to take a closer look here to see if he could find some things like eyeballs to add to his face. ?So Yu picked up a box that was closer to her, opened it and took a look inside. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1189： Something big happened (please subscribe) Chapter 1189 Something big happened (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! ?This time at the warehouse, Yuzhen made a big selection. When he came out, he had completely changed. ??All the facial features that were originally lost have been replaced, including eyes with contact lenses, shining silver teeth, and thick black hair on the bald head. He has also put on some clothes, and now he looks more like a living person, rather than a jade diamond doll. He is holding a box in his hand, which contains the tasks and records he has just picked out from the visitors to the library. ?Of course Jade didnt take everything away. He only took six portions from it. At first, Crewe just wanted to buy some ancient treasure maps or maps. Not far from Crewe, the woman in black who had followed her to the Beite Alliance was glaring at Crewe with a livid face. Behind her, several swordsmen protecting her had put their hands on their weapons. superior. Crew looked like a madman, his eyes were red. ?Actually, Gu Xizhen really didnt want to help Kelu with this matter. ??Yu raised his head, held the things in his hands, and walked out. At this time, Gu Xi was sitting under the Baitmeng Black Market Auction House, watching Crewe''s madness with a speechless expression. Its time to improve yourself through various tasks and battles. When Kru heard this, the redness in his eyes slowly faded away. He looked back at Gu Xi, but found that Gu Xi had no intention of helping him. I will pay you 73,500 gold coins. The auctioneer on the stage also felt that something was not right and took a step back hesitantly. ??If it weren''t for the auction, she would definitely have to deal with the murder of the thief now. She just got the news that the bandit army she secretly brought with her was completely wiped out. But this time, before he could pick out any suitable map, the woman came over with her men. Seventy-four thousand gold coins, if you can, you can raise the price, but do you really have that much money? Now Yu has installed all the equipment on her body. When she saw Gu Xi, who had come back earlier, the woman''s eyes changed. Completing the mission and participating in the military missions at the barracks will be enough for him to spend the next few months. I have read all six tasks and have some ideas. This is his habit. He sends the archaeological objects to the auction house, and then selects some maps that he likes at the auction house and goes back to do the archeology again. ??The woman looked into Crewe''s eyes and asked. This is a big loss for this woman. Now that she saw Gu Xi at the auction house, how could she not understand what was going on. ?So she hated Crewe who was standing with Gu Xi. Whatever Crew takes pictures of, she raises the price on the sidelines. ??Made a trouble, causing Crewe to suffer a bit. ?This also angered Crewe. When the thing the woman wanted came out, Crewe went crazy to grab it. In the end, it turned into the scene in front of me. What the woman wants has been increased from the original 30,000 gold coins to 74,000 gold coins. How come I dont have any money? To buy my life, I have no matter how much money I have. ??Klue said word by word, "The archangel''s feather, this is the archangel''s opportunity to use resurrection. I just happened to die once. Although I came back to life, I always felt that something was wrong. I will buy another resurrection spell to supplement it. This is reasonable. ??Isnt it just over 70,000 gold coins? I still have this amount of money. Dont underestimate the worth of an archaeologist. I will pay you 80,000 gold coins. " One hundred thousand gold coins! ?The woman''s face also became quite ugly. ??She brought the corpse to the Beite Alliance this time for the archangel''s once-a-month opportunity to resurrect. Everything was fine originally. However, because he followed Gu Xi to compete, he rushed to the restricted area of ??the Bayite League''s troops, and was knocked off a large amount of funds by the Bayite League''s guard troops. This already made her quite unhappy. As a result, all the thieves she secretly brought into the city were wiped out. Now Crewe is raising the price with her. This is looking for death. In fact, she didnt even think about whether she had not found any of this by herself. ??If she hadn''t provoked Gu Xi, she would have insisted on walking at the same speed as Gu Xi in the dark, and would still have been taunting Gu Xi. ?Will Gu Xi keep moving forward? ??If she hadn''t brought the thieves to find Gu Xi and blocked him in the tavern, would Gu Xi have let Sha Ya take action? ??If she hadn''t taken the initiative to provoke Crewe and made Crewe suffer losses in the previous auctions, would Crewe have gone against him on this matter? But she never looked at what she had done, so she blamed Gu Xi for everything that went wrong. After saying one hundred thousand gold coins, the woman stared at Gu Xi with strong murderous intent in her eyes. ??Gu Xi, who had been watching the show on the sidelines, was quite speechless. He didnt do anything. What the **** is this? ?But at this time, Crewe was also furious, "Haha, one hundred thousand gold coins, right? Do you think I have no money?" One hundred and fifty thousand" ?Before Crewe finished speaking, the swordsman behind the woman rushed towards Crewe, and slashed at Crewe hard with his long sword. ?Although Gu Xi has been reluctant to support Crewe financially. ??But Crewe, Gu Xi, still needs to be protected. After all, Crewe is the key to his mission. If he dies like this, who will he find to complete the next mission? ?So Gu Xi took a step forward immediately, and the extreme sunlight blocked Kelu''s face. Boom! The two shields struck each other, and the swordsman was knocked away. As soon as this happened, the auctioneer on the stage felt something was wrong. He closed the box with feathers and wanted to jump off the stage. But this woman has gone crazy. ??Now her idea is to stop taking pictures and just grab the feathers. There is no way this run will be in vain. As for what to do after grabbing the feather, this woman has never thought about it. At this time, Crewe was furious. At first, it was obviously a fight for property, but when something like this happened, he wanted to jump to the high platform without even thinking, but even Gu Xi couldn''t catch him. ??Gu Xi was helpless and could only chase after him. ??What is happening with that woman is beyond Gu Xi''s control. He can''t let anything go wrong with Kelu. ?But just when Gu Xi took a step forward, there was a ding in his ear, there was a flower in front of him, and a string of messages popped up in front of him. As for the main mission, the third ring has been completed, and the fourth ring''s mission pops up automatically. Looking at the task in front of him, Gu Xi felt that something big was going to happen. ??This fourth ring has only one mission goal, which is to protect Crewe from leaving the Beit League City. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1190： New goals (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1190 New Goal (Please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! "let''s go!" ?Seeing the change in the main mission, Gu Xi immediately grabbed Crewe''s hand and dragged the already crazy Crewe aside. "what are you doing?" If you dont want to die, leave immediately. ? Gu Xi didnt care about that. He immediately released the Holy Silver Evil Coffin, dragged Crewe and jumped on it. ??Kelu still wanted to speak, so he slapped Gu Xi down, and then the Holy Silver Evil Coffin rushed out immediately. Without saying anything else, he just considered a situation and found an exit to escape from the underground black market. Fortunately, in order to ensure the safety of customers and goods, the black market has set up entrances and exits at various points. As for the matter at the auction house, things happened suddenly. ?After rushing onto Baitmeng Street, Gu Xi relaxed a little. Brother Gu, whats going on with you? ??No, Gu Xi also woke up at this time. The fourth ring mission he received was to **** Crewe to leave the Bait Alliance. "What happened?" ?If a guest wants to leave, as long as he finds the right way out, he can leave here quickly and no one will stop him. Seeing Gu Xi''s expression changing again and again, Crewe was also a little confused. ??Gu Xi and Kelu looked back, and they both discovered that the location of the explosion happened to correspond to the location of the underground auction house. "Why" ??The woman just offended him, but she just raised the price, there was no need to risk her life. Looking back, Gu Xi also looked at Kelu. Things are now like this. As soon as Crewe asked, he heard an explosion in the distance. ?He felt that this Crewe was really a troublemaker and would run into trouble wherever he went. At this time, Crewe also woke up. The situation in front of me is very wrong. Im afraid, have you brought all your things with you? Is there any other place to go? I think we have to leave Beite League. Although it caused some confusion, no one from the outside stopped him. I''m afraid it won''t be possible to get through the black market for a while. "It''s okay. Some people are seeking death, so we''d better not get involved." Gu Xi took this opportunity and rushed out of the black market in one go. Do you understand now why I want to leave the city of Bait? "I don''t have anything to bring. I originally planned to resupply here at Bait League, but this happened. However, I have already obtained all the maps I want. It doesn''t matter if I leave now. I can just find a place to do some archaeological research. Three to five months passed. Come back and there will be nothing going on here. " ?Kelu reacted quickly and understood what was going on immediately. At the same time, he also understood that the situation in front of him was not directly related to him. At most, he provoked the woman before she took action. ?This matter has nothing to do with him. Once he leaves Beitmen City and stays in the wild for three to five months, nothing will happen to him when he comes back. Just when the explosion started, Gu Xi noticed that all the angels standing on the roof flew up. Each angel protects the building on which they first stood. ???ignoring the situation in the rest of the country at all. ?At the same time, the sound of horns was also heard in the city, and the troops in the city began to move out. Everyone who was still running on the street would be targeted. ?Gu Xi didnt want to face such a thing, so he controlled the Holy Silver Evil Coffin and rushed out of the city. No matter what the situation is inside the city, it is only reasonable to leave the city now. If you dont leave the city at this time, it will be troublesome if you are blocked in the city. ??Klu also saw the direction Gu Xi was going in. At this time, he kept pointing to the road. ?Gu Xi rolled his eyes and said, "Please don''t give random orders there. I know the way." You listen to me, I know which way is safe. Crew still wanted to be there to show the way. At this moment, a figure fell on the Holy Silver Evil Coffin. ?Gu Xi turned around and saw that it was Sha Ya who had been sent out to deal with the thieves before. ?At this time, Shaya looked calm and nodded when she saw Gu Xi. "grown ups." "How is it going?" All the thieves under that woman have been killed, and the womans condition has also been found out. Oh, tell me. ? Gu Xi became curious when he heard it. It had been so long and the result was like this. He still didnt know the name of the woman or where she was from. They are people from the underground country of Blackrock Tower. The woman is the princess of Blackrock Tower, named Keshia. ??The reason she came here this time was because her brother, the prince of Blackstone Tower, died and there was civil strife in Blackstone Tower. He brought people here and wanted to ask the archangel of Bait Alliance City to resurrect him. " It turned out that he came here because of the resurrection of his relatives, but Gu Xi still didn''t quite understand. "Why do you have to run so far? There are many human empires nearby. You can resurrect any archangel you want." The Archangel of the Bait Alliance can be resurrected by paying money, and there will be no mark of resurrection. This is the most important point. If other archangels are resurrected, they will leave marks on them. means the person has died once. It is impossible for such a person to ascend the throne in the human kingdom. Because some people may wonder whether he was plotted against him or had his soul changed or something when he was resurrected. ??It''s okay for common people like us. Some countries are really strict about resurrection. ?As long as he is resurrected, even the king will immediately abdicate. " ??Klu, who had been listening on the sidelines, also explained at this time. He is familiar with such things. "Oh, then we have destroyed his hope." Gu Xi said calmly, "Kru, let''s find a place farther away to stay. Don''t go back to the Bait League during this period." Well, if I had known, I would have killed that guy directly. ??Krew also understood who he had offended. ?At this time, I no longer insisted on anything, "I am planning to go further for archeology. Brother Gu, how about we go together?" ??The map I found this time is not simple. It was one of the three famous ancient battlefields when the ancient dragon unified the world. That battle can be said to have been so intense that the earth was torn in three places. Many ancient battlefields have disappeared from the earth for this reason. Although with some changes in the future, these battlefields appeared again on the earth. But there are always some battlefields where great battles have never occurred. This time I got the news. Something big happened. ??The last battlefield in ancient times, where the giant dragon slaughtered hundreds of tribes, appeared. ?Although I dont know if its true, we always have to go and have a look anyway. " At this point, Crewe paused, and he felt that Gu Xi''s eyes seemed to be shining. Then Crewe thought of Gu Xis profession, and thought to himself: Its broken! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1191： All the way (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1191 All the way (please subscribe for more updates) Crew, are we really not going to that ancient battlefield? Looking at the map, Gu Xi felt somewhat regretful. The direction they were heading now was not the direction of the ancient battlefield that Crewe mentioned, but in another direction. ?Gu Xi wanted to give his opinion and go to the ancient battlefield. But after leaving the Beite Alliance, the fourth ring mission became the fifth ring, protecting the archeology of Crewe. As for the location of the archaeology, Crewe had to choose. Gu Xi can persuade, but cannot appoint. ??But Kelu said that this was for Gu Xi''s consideration. Gu Xi helped him a lot along the way and even led him out of the danger of the Bait Alliance. ??If it weren''t for Gu Xi''s help along the way, he might have been buried somewhere by now. ?In order to repay Gu Xi, Crewe decided to change his direction and first go to the dead city that he had agreed to introduce to Gu Xi. In Crewe''s words, this city must be the most suitable for rest. Hearing this, Gu Xi couldn''t say that he didn''t want a new death city. He wanted to go to the ancient battlefield to summon the souls. You definitely cant take Gu Xi to the ancient battlefield. It was quite difficult for this army to move forward. They bypassed Roko Valen who was still fighting, but were almost discovered by the reinforcements sent by the Bait Alliance to support Roko Valen on the way. In the end, Gu Xi had to change his strategy. After finally evading the pursuit of reinforcements, they got the latest news. He has been worried about Gu Xi''s demands. ??Just like Gu Xi''s style of taking away even the **** soil on the battlefield, if he entered the ancient battlefield, I''m afraid nothing would be left behind. ??But the map of the ancient battlefield was in Crewe''s hands, and Gu Xi was not an archeology major, so it was useless to grab it. He could only watch in depression as the reward changed from a BMW to a Baojun. I don''t know how much the grade has dropped. In the end, we could only follow the map and head towards the ruins of the city that scared Crewe. ?While Gu Xi was moving forward, an army was secretly rushing towards the Bait Alliance. Can''t even go in that direction. Along the way, the two talked about this matter for a long time, but Crewe refused to change his mind. ?Looking at Gu Xi burying his head in the road, Crewe finally breathed a sigh of relief. ??If Gu Xi is really brought to the ancient battlefield, I am afraid that the next era of this world will begin, the era of natural disasters of the undead. Speed ??up the advance and prepare to take down the dead city first. Sometimes I would just walk forward in the dark for one to two hours before jumping out of the dark passage. ?Thinking of this, Crewe felt for the first time that he had done something for the world. How many ancient soldiers of hundreds of tribes and ancient dragon soldiers are buried in the ancient battlefield? Gu Xi was also a little speechless regarding this situation. After this city is taken away, I think that Crewe will not stop himself from following along to find the ancient battlefield. ?While communicating this matter with Crewe, the Holy Silver Evil Coffin moved faster and faster. And he still has an attitude of "I''m thinking about you." Their goal has left the Bait Alliance and is heading in another direction. Looking at the intelligence that had just been delivered to his hands, the leader of this unit changed his face. ?He turned his head and stared at the fist-sized rat in front of him, the messenger who sent the letter. His face turned white and blue, and turned blue and white again. "I''ve had enough, didn''t you say it was foolproof? Why did you change the direction again? What **** information did you give me?" We changed directions sixteen times along the way. Let me ask you whether you can do things accurately. ??If the intelligence continues to be inaccurate, I will stop playing with you. Whoever wants to deal with this kind of nonsense can handle it. " ??The mouse is a messenger. He can''t even say a word. Even if he is sprayed, no matter what, he still stands there and wants to see if there is a reply to be sent. After cursing there for a long time, the leader turned over the letter paper, wrote a small line of words on it, rolled it up and stuffed it into the mouse. "This is the last time. If there is another time, I will go back with my brothers." ?The mouse took the letter, turned around and scurried into the ground. ?However, if you take the letter and look closely, you will find that the information just sent is the direction in which Crewe is heading. Information has stated that Crewe has obtained the archaeological map of the ancient battlefield and is now heading towards the ancient battlefield. "Ancient battlefield? Don''t even think about it. Even if I risk my life, I can''t let you disturb the sleep of the dead." After the mouse went away, the leader crushed a stone in his hand and then gave the order. At his order, the troops following him quickly turned in one direction and moved forward. ??If Gu Xi and Crewe were here, they would find that this force was the source of the previous sneak attack on Crewe. ?In this force, there were hundreds of Cyclops shooter teams that attacked Crewe, that is, more than 200 Cyclops. Such a team can be considered a powerful fighting force even on the battlefield. Not to mention that besides these Cyclops, they also have other troops. ?These troops are the same as the Cyclops Archer Squad, combining ancient and modern methods. ??The largest number of them are a kind of red-skinned lizard people. They wear loose leather armor, and you can tell at a glance where they replaced the equipment. These lizardmen all push a small cart that is shorter than a normal wheelbarrow, and there is a large amount of firewood placed on the small cart. Normal people will think that they are transporting troops, just like cavemen in the dungeon, with no combat power or combat effect. But if anyone looks into the eyes of these lizard men, they will find that their eyes are lifeless and they regard everything as nothing. In fact, these lizardmen are really not a transport team, they are an attack force. Their biggest role is to push this small car towards the enemy. The car is their means of attack. ?The firewood on the car is all filled with wine and oil. When lit, it will catch fire, smoke, and even cause different destructive effects, and may explode. ??With such a small train, it can rush through no matter what kind of battle formation it is. And there are many similar troops like this in this team. They are all considered to be a combination of various non-human races, plus human weapons and tools. Each of their combinations is considered to have been trained through battle after battle. This is also the self-confidence of the leader of this army. After the order was given, the troops who were resting in place quickly stood up. They picked up their weapons and equipment, looked at the direction, and followed the leader forward. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1192： Dead city (please subscribe) Chapter 1192 The Dead City (please subscribe) ?Hurrying all the way, Gu Xi only spent two days and one night before arriving at the ruins of the city that Crewe mentioned. When the Holy Silver Evil Coffin stopped, Crewe jumped down immediately. ??He looked up at a big tree on a nearby hill, and compared it with the sunlight to confirm the time and location he was in. Then he nodded affirmatively. You cant go wrong, this is it. Looking at the empty ground in front of him, Gu Xi said speechlessly. Crew, did you fill it back with soil after the archaeological survey? "How is it possible? Who would fill the soil back after doing the archaeological research? But I am not like you, who can just send an army over and the earth can be dug up. ??I usually do archeology alone, and I dont have that much strength if I want to dig deeper. I usually determine the stratum and then dig a hole downwards..." When Kru heard this, he said a little speechlessly: "I am an archaeologist, not a tomb robber, okay?" ??Despite what he said, Crewe still headed towards the foot of the nearby mountain with Gu Xi. Ah ha ha ha, it seems you have been deceived too. The position needs to be a little higher. Brother Gu, come with me. ?Kelu took Gu Xi towards the mountain. ?After taking a closer look, he discovered that there was really a place between the trees and stones where the vegetation grew differently. The grass and trees there are newly planted? ?As he climbed up, he introduced it to Gu Xi. Cave robbery? So as long as the location is determined, it is not easy to make mistakes. The trees and rocks were all moved by me. Generally speaking, no one will move these things specifically. Here we are, right here. " ??Gu Xi did not go down directly. He raised his hand, opened the city gate, and released a ghost team and a large number of ghosts to go down the passage first. At the same time, he asked Crewe from above to inquire about the situation in the city below. When the weather clears up, the grass and trees here do not have enough accumulated water, so their growth will naturally slow down. The vegetation here looks obviously different because the passage leading to the city is higher up. ??If it weren''t for Crewe who could say with certainty that there was a city below, Gu Xi would have even thought that this was the tomb of some ghost king. ? Gu Xi poked his head downwards, and the dark wind blew out in waves, and he could feel that the dark air below was quite heavy. I have always remembered the location, which is the top of this mountain. If you can see the tree on the mountain, point down along the tree and you can see a stone. If you can see it, it is that stone. Is that city directly under this mountain? Look at what is on this straight line between the tree and the stone? " When it rains, part of the rainwater flowing down from the mountains will seep into the channel at this location. ?Taking Gu Xi to the place where he had hidden himself, Kru lifted a stone slab from under the soil with a force, revealing the dark passage below. After all, Crewe said before, these are the ruins of the city. But now it looks like a city buried deep underground. When the situation in the city is uncertain, the news from Crewe, who has conducted archaeological research in the city before, is quite important. No, there was a passage here before. I know you have path-finding skills. I actually also have some path-finding skills. ?However, my wayfinding skills are somewhat different from yours. My wayfinding skills include archaeological abilities. ??This city is buried about fifty meters under that piece of land. ? ? ? Kru said and pointed down the mountain. ?Gu Xi noticed that the location that Kru was pointing to was the location where they were standing just now. ?Hearing the data that Crewe said, Gu Xi also understood why Crewe chose to make such a large circle and walk down the mountainside. To let Cruk digs down, 50 meters of thick soil, and if you don''t know if there will be any problems, he will definitely exhaust Cruise. Instead, Crewe used his own archaeological pathfinding skills to find a passage that could more or less be connected to the bottom. Although a part of it may collapse, it only needs to be dug out. Isnt this as simple as digging fifty meters from top to bottom? Gu Xi could understand Crewe''s situation, but there was no need to deal with it in this way. ?Kelu couldn''t dig down by himself, but Gu Xi was different. As long as Gu Xi opened the city gate outwards, he could dig out the underground city in one day. When Gu Xi conquered the city of death, there were deep pits on the ground and a large amount of black ash that could not be taken away. That was because the opponent''s city of death was too far away from Gu Xi''s Alidovi city. Its different now. Now Gu Xi can place the gate of Aridovi City here at any time. His undead men will not get tired, so he can just let them keep digging. What Gu Xi has to do now is to wait for the undead he sent to explore the road to come back and report the situation. ??If it''s relatively safe down there, Gu Xi had better go down and have a look in person. After all, the ruins of this city may be used as a city of death. ??If he didn''t find out the origin of this city, Gu Xi was afraid that the dead city he would eventually bring back would affect his development. After waiting for a moment above the cave passage, a Bai Wuchang flew up from below. As soon as he saw it, Gu Xi knew that it was relatively safe down there, so Gu Xi said to Crewe, "Shall we go down and have a look too?" As soon as Crewe heard this, he went down carrying various tools. Gu Xi noticed that there were many different tools hanging on Kelu''s body. ??For example, when he was about to enter the cave, he didn''t see any movement from Crewe. He just took a mask and hung it on his face, not only covering his mouth and nose, but also protecting his eyes. Then he took out a folding helmet and put it on his head, and also attached a headlamp. After making all preparations, Kelu walked in front of Gu Xi and followed him down. ? Gu Xi was not that prepared. He still had those things on him at this time, but when walking downward, Gu Xi switched to the state of pathfinding. ?In this way, no matter how difficult the road is, it will not stop Gu Xi. Under the leadership of Crewe, Gu Xi and the others soon arrived at the location of the underground city. ?As he approached the ruins of this underground city, Gu Xi couldn''t help but sigh at the situation of the city in front of him. ??Although this is an elven gathering place buried under volcanic ash. Everything you see is red soil, black stones and yellow sulfur, but the general appearance of the original city is still there. Gu Xi could still see some charred wood that had been dug out. ?However, the biggest feeling that the city in front of him brought to Gu Xi was not the unpleasant smell, but the heavy feeling of oppression. ?When he stood at the entrance of the city, Gu Xi had the feeling that as long as he stepped in, he would be completely buried. ?Gu Xi thought about it seriously, then turned to Kelu and said something. Can I get some people to come over and check it out? (End of this chapter) Chapter 1193： Dilemma of choice (please subscribe) Chapter 1193 Dilemma of Choice (Please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! Are you looking for an undead person who knows how to do archeology? Hearing Gu Xi''s question, Kelu was shocked. No, I dont have anyone who knows how to do archaeology. Im going to ask a few architects to come over and let them see if its better to start digging from here, or if its better to start digging from the ground. ??I am not an archaeologist, and I am not that professional in my work. They are all dead cities anyway, so I just move them all back. " Just half a step into the city in front of him, Gu Xi already knew the situation of the city. ?This feeling is very similar to the feeling when Gu Xi took Luna into Alidovi City. This shows that the gathering place of elves buried underground in front of us can be made into a city of death. It can be removed, which is the best for Gu Xi. After all, the world in front of you is not an ordinary game world. ?Now Gu Xiyu is not sure whether this big boss is still alive and whether he is sitting in this world. But he couldn''t hear Gu Xi''s inner voice. The big boss who started Genesis last time ended up here. ?For this reason, Gu Xi also wants to find some experts to come and see if the city here can be transported safely. ?Now he needs someone to come and take a look and see what to do. It means that the dead city may become urban fragments, and then there will really be nothing left. ?Kelu didnt know that Gu Xi had thought so much just now. Should we move everything back to the mirror underground palace and become a satellite city of Alidovi City like the Labyrinth Demon City? Or should we dig out the city and leave it where it is, then connect it with the Calamity Road and treat it as a satellite city? Look at the city of death occupied by Gu Xi. It is most appropriate to move everything here and move it to the mirror underground palace. Will it destroy the way of creation? All these considerations must be considered. If that doesn''t work, Gu Xi needs to think about what to do with this dead city. As a player who participated in Genesis, Gu Xi would have taken root here and built a city. At this time, he somewhat did not believe what Gu Xi said. If so, what is your current status? ??He just acted haphazardly without thinking clearly, and Gu Xi was worried that he would be hit immediately by the big boss who was sitting here. ?Although he has only been in this game world for a few days, Gu Xi can be sure that there must be people above level 30 in the world in front of him. This is part of Genesis. Leave the city of death here. If something happens, Gu Xis investment will be in vain. Just as soon as the dead city is moved, everything that should have been there will change. Even if he didnt believe it, he didnt stop Gu Xi. He just asked, Arent you going to go in and take a look? "Forget it, I''d better not go in. This city is dead and I am still alive. After entering, it will affect my judgment." Gu Xi took a look at the situation inside the city from outside the city. In addition to the heavy Yin energy in the dead city, Gu Xi also saw a strong poison here, which was the dragon''s breath left when the ancient dragon fell from the sky and burned down the elves'' gathering place. These poisonous gases have been deposited in this city for so many years. Although some have spread out, most of them are constantly accumulating here. Now we dont know how poisonous it is. ?Its no wonder that Crewe had everything ready before he came down. He has no skin exposed at all. While he was talking, several architects under Gu Xi walked out of the city gate. They stood in front of the dead city and looked inside through the vent dug by Crewe. ?These undead people took one look at each other, discussed it there, and finally took a look inside. Finally, one of the architects said to Gu Xi: "Sir, this city has been buried underground for a long time. It is not suitable to dig it out from the ground." Hearing this, Gu Xi thought for a moment and asked: "Is it because digging from the ground will collapse?" Half of it is this reason, and the other part is that the dust is too thick, and the original landform is not like this. Sir, look at the soil layer here, there are obvious signs of sinking. In other words, if we excavate directly here, this place may collapse. " ??As the architect spoke, he looked at Crewe. ??Krew also nodded. When he was doing archeology here, he encountered many things. A part of the cave he dug out to hide people collapsed due to some minor reasons. He spent a long time clearing the rest of the area before finding a safe passage. ?The safe passages mentioned here are some spaces that are supported under some ruined walls. Only here can we ensure that this part of the space is not so easy to collapse. ?Listening to what the architect said, Gu Xi understood that it was impossible to keep the city in front of him as it was and build a death city on the same spot. ?So Gu Xi began to ask how possible it was to dig out the ground and move the entire city back to Alidovi City. Regarding Gu Xis question, another architect said: It is possible to move the entire city in this way, but whether it can be assembled in the end is a big problem. ?This city is already dead. The most we have moved away is various building materials, and at most it is the soil here. After we move there, the dead city is no longer a building of materials, but a large number of materials. No matter where we rebuild it, or whether we put it directly in the main city of Alidovi City, it will be useless in the end. " What the architect talked about was exactly the part that Gu Xi was most worried about before. ? Even if the parts that were transported away were put back together as they were, the city that was transported away would not be able to return to its original dead state. The part that was transported away would only become material for the city of Alidovi. This was not what Gu Xi wanted. Looking at everything in front of him, the three architects did not speak again. Crewe wanted to say something, but he found that what he knew was greatly different from what Gu Xi needed now. s difference. It would be better for him to say nothing at this time. ??Without Crewe nagging in his ears, Gu Xi could calmly consider the situation at hand. ?The two most reasonable ideas at hand were judged to be unachievable. As a result, Gu Xi''s ideas began to fly in different directions. ??After thinking about it seriously, Gu Xi turned to look at Kelu, who had been silent all the time, and asked. Crew, you have done archeology here before, so what is the last information you found? Are there any legends or other content about the city in front of you? (End of this chapter) Chapter 1194： About the history of dead cities (please order more on May 1st) Chapter 1194 About the History of Dead Cities (May Day extra update, please subscribe) There will be no break on May Day, and there will be more updates all the time. Please subscribe, recommend, vote monthly and provide other support! Youve asked the right person, please wait for me while I look for information. Hearing Gu Xi ask about historical information about this place, Crewe suddenly became excited. He quickly flipped through the backpack beside him and took out several rummaged-through notebooks. ?These notebooks record the places he has archaeologically visited, as well as some archaeological items found. Although most of the items were packed and sent away by him. But there are some items that record information, and a lot of information can be left behind. ??Klu flipped through the pages quickly, pointed at a passage in it and said. It was found out that this city was originally a gathering point for the elves to gather troops when preparing for the final battle with the ancient dragon. Thinking of this, Crewe glanced at Gu Xi. Gu Xi looked like an elf archer now. He was thin but not weak in strength and agility. Wait, nomads? What do they herd? At the same time, they also brought quite a lot of things with them. According to the data I have found through archaeology, the elves before ancient times were nomadic people. " ?The builders under Gu Xi listened to Crewe''s description and drew pictures of the city in front of them. Wait a minute, I dont want to interrupt your story, but based on some of the things you discovered, I drew a picture. Do you think this is correct? Big trees, natural spirits, everything. ??The last architect interrupted Crewe and led him to the map he drew. You should know that in the eyes of ordinary people, elves are monkeys living in trees. In this camp, a total of more than thirty races including ancient elves, elemental elves, golden elves, forest elves, wood elves, grassland elves, night elves, and high elves were gathered. ?Gu Xi will be willing to ask, which means that Gu Xi is willing to believe these words. Gu Xi also turned his head and took a look at this time. The more they painted, the more they felt something was wrong. But the map I drew based on the situation you mentioned, I always feel that the situation here is wrong and many things are unreasonable. " There is nothing unreasonable. The elves do not advocate defense. This map does not even have a city wall or a watchtower. This is to ensure that the elves can freely enter and leave the gathering point. It is a temporary camp, which is for the main force of the elves to gather and have a place to rest. ?Kelu was not angry at all for Gu Xi interrupting him. There was a lot of archaeological information that many people did not believe, so he could only record it in his notebook. This is what I found out, and there are fragments of weapons and equipment from various elves as evidence. Eat grass and fruits, and become as thin as a necromancer. ?Gu Xi only interrupted Crewe once, and he listened to whatever Crewe said next. You said before that in this city, the elves are stationed in different areas according to their respective races. For this reason, when the ancient dragon attacked, the elves did not react, right? But this also gives the dragon a chance. If I were the dragon, I would definitely launch an attack from this place. " Gu Xi clicked on the map. ?Kelu looked at Gu Xi in surprise, because the location pointed out by Gu Xi was exactly the location where the dragon attacked in the epic. When the assistant dragon attacked, it came with the rays of the rising sun. ?It was the light of the morning sun that made the elves not see the enemy for a while. Because of this, after the elves were finally established in the Middle Ages, about half of the elves abandoned their belief in sunlight or light and lived underground or in forests that were like night. ?But this period of history, Crewe has not yet explained it to Gu Xi, but Gu Xi can judge this. From this, it can be seen that Gu Xi has really grown up in some aspects. After appearing in front of others, Gu Xi said again: "That''s enough, Kru, please continue talking." ?Kelu shook his head. There was only so much he could find out, and there was nothing to say about the rest. At the beginning, he just came here to look for something. It was the legendary elven clan''s Noble Phantasm, a special horn that would automatically produce a large number of gems every day. ??The earliest ancient elves could use gems to make arrows because they had such a horn in their hands. ?During this battle, the ancient elves lost this horn, and the strongest ancient elves fell. Instead, the high elves became the strongest among the elves. Later, it was said that the reason why the elves were replaced by humans in the Middle Ages was because they lost this horn, and the inheritance of the ancient elves did not remain. Some humans have also become interested in this horn. They are looking for this horn everywhere, and it is for this reason that Crewe''s archaeological examination came here. ??But in the end, he searched for a long time and did not find the horn. Instead, he found a large number of gems accumulated in the center of the camp. These gems had been buried deep in the ground for many years without much impact. Crewe took all the gems away. In addition to proving that there was no horn here, otherwise the elves would not have transported so many gems, he also relied on selling Gems made a fortune. ?In addition to gems, Crewe also found some good things here, because these things had nothing to do with horns, and elven things were considered a good collection among humans, so he also sold them all. For the rest, a glance at the situation in front of you shows that Crewe has not dug deeply. ??If we dig really deep, this place may collapse. After listening to the history of the gathering point in front of him, Gu Xi took another look at the map drawn by the architects. I silently estimated the area of ??the underground gathering point in front of me. Get a data quickly. Slightly larger than the Labyrinth Demonic City, at least about 100,000 elves are buried here. As for the corpses of the giant dragons, Crewe found none. ?In Crewe''s mind, the dragon should have made a sneak attack here, so there was no loss when killing the elves. The dead elves were buried in volcanic ash, and the elves were trapped underground. Perhaps it was because of this that they slowly formed the soul of the city, and finally died like this. Hearing these words, Gu Xi crossed out another plan in his mind. Digging fifty meters of soil from the ground will not work. ? Gu Xi has a feeling that this part of the soil is also part of the reason for the formation of the dead city. ??If the soil is gone, this city will just be in ruins. It was impossible to form three plans in a row, but Gu Xi had a goal. He glanced at the ruins of the city in front of him and asked Crewe one last question. Cru, I heard that the elves will plant the World Tree. Is this true? (End of this chapter) Chapter 1195： Processing before converting the dead city (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1195 Processing before transforming the dead city (please subscribe for more updates) Who did you hear that? There is no such thing. ?Elves in the Middle Ages were all over the world. If there really was a world tree, the earth veins of this world would have been drained long ago, and there would be no chance for humans. " ?Hearing Gu Xis question, Crewe shook his head decisively. ?At this time, Gu Xi glanced at several architects again. Their thoughts are written on their faces. The place in front of them cannot be a city of death. But Gu Xi was somewhat unconvinced. The city of death itself is not easy to deal with. After all, there are so many ruins in the city, but there are only a few cities that can be considered dead. ?Now I finally have one in front of me, but I cant do this or that. This way we can make up for some of the shortcomings of Alidovi City. " Things here are not difficult. No, if you come here it will affect the situation of the city in front of you. At the same time, she also said to Gu Xi: "Sir, do you need me to come over and help?" ?But all Kelu could think of was to dig in from here or dig it out from the ground. He never expected that Gu Xi actually planned to take a gamble here. ?The three architects kept nodding their heads, and Gu Xi now came up with another idea, which was exactly what they had learned. In fact, Luna herself knows that she is already too busy with the things on her hands. Watching Gu Xi''s eyes change from thoughtful to determined, Crewe knew that Gu Xi had made a decision. So they quickly provided Gu Xi with corresponding opinions and suggestions based on their own expertise. We need a new death city. Even if the city does not develop well, it can still be regarded as an independent existence. Luna is fully aware of all the changes in Aridovi City. "No, I''m going to take a gamble. You guys come over here. I have a plan here and I need your professionalism." Gu Xi called several architects aside and started talking there. Gu Xi also contacted Luna immediately and asked her to prepare materials. ?The dead city in front of him was not his in the first place. If he succeeds, he will have a dead city. If he fails, he will pretend that he has never been here. ?Then why should he find a dead city? He can just guard the city of Alidovi and continue to develop. Thinking of this, Gu Xi closed his eyes and said, "Let''s take a gamble. Anyway, even if we fail, we won''t lose anything." ?The request made by Gu Xi was actually not difficult. Luna just thought about it and prepared what Gu Xi needed. Are you going to dig in now? ?Gu Xi is not the kind of iron-rooster character, and he does not have the idea that if he does not get the benefits, he will suffer a loss. Hearing Gu Xis words, Luna didnt object much. ??If Princess Anna hadn''t helped share the work of war preparations, she might not even have time to manage the weird mirror space. ??Now if we give her a new death city to manage, Luna will really be busy and crazy. The new death city here may not be managed well, and there will also be mistakes in Alidovi City. ?Luna understands this, and so does Gu Xi. It''s just that Luna only wants to do good things for Gu Xi and wants to do more for Gu Xi. Soon a group of undead came over carrying several boxes. ?These boxes contain some cardboard boxes. "what are these?" Some strengthening props can be used on corpses when transforming undead, and can be used to improve the quality of corpse transformation. ?Gu Xi opened these boxes with a calm face. The properties of the items inside made Gu Xi quite satisfied. This time, Gu Xi planned to treat the city in front of him like a corpse. Let this city stand up on its own. Push away the fifty-meter-thick layer of soil above from the ground. Only in this way can the death city be formed. Otherwise, no matter what other methods, the success rate of forming a dead city is not high. Most of the materials that Gu Xi asked Luna to send over were products from the witch hut, and a small part of them were pea props. Most of the props from the witch''s hut are used to strengthen spirituality, and a small number are used to concentrate Yin energy or something. In the past, Gu Xi would use this kind of prop to transform ghost-like undead. ?What Gu Xi plans to do now is to strengthen the spirituality of the dead city itself. Only by finding the core point can the transformation of the dead city be completed. Otherwise, the city of death is just an empty phrase. At present, Gu Xi is not sure whether these props can achieve the goal he wants. ?He can only gamble on luck. As for the pea prop, it is used to break through the thick soil on the handle. After all, fifty meters of soil will take a long time even if it is dug hard. If it is all pressed down, even if the dead city is successfully transformed, the soil can turn the dead city into a dead city again. ?? Gu Xis original fairy tale library had three pea props every week, which helped him a lot. ?Although he doesnt have much use for this pea prop now, he continues to collect it every week. ?This time Luna directly followed Gu Xi''s request and brought over all the pea props that could break the ground, or have effects such as soil, space, and stability. When he opened the box, Gu Xi was also shocked by the situation here. He never expected that there would be so many pea props in just a short time. Devil''s Bean Net (green): After being planted in the soil, a vine net covering an area of ??no less than a hundred acres can grow. While the pea vines are still alive, all attacks cannot cut off the vines. [Ascension Pea (green): After being planted in the soil, it can grow a vine that goes all the way up. This vine has a strong pushing ability and can break through thick soil layers and grow to about 300 meters above the ground. high. Metallic peas (green): After planting in the soil, you can... Looking at the information about the pea props one by one, Gu Xi also had a smile on his face. This is probably all the similar props accumulated over the past few days. Gu Xi carefully checked the information of each pea and arranged the whereabouts of each pea. ?Some of these peas are used to fix the foundation of the gathering point in front of us, some are used to break up the thick soil layer above, and some are used to protect the city from being crushed by the soil when the soil layer is broken. So each type of pea needs to be placed in the corresponding position. ??If any pea goes wrong, it is likely to bring a devastating blow to the city in front of you. In this regard, Gu Xi should be handled more carefully than other props. After arranging all the pea props, Gu Xi commanded his undead men to send these props one by one into the city in front of him. ??Klu looked at the situation in front of him and couldn''t help but ask. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1196： The needs of dead cities (please subscribe) Chapter 1196 The Needs of a Dead City (Please subscribe) Does this really work? Dont worry, as a necromancer, I am a professional. Gu Xi said quite firmly. ?Kelu wanted to persuade Gu Xi. But looking at Gu Xi''s confident look, he didn''t know how to persuade him. ?At this time, Gu Xi''s undead men had already sent all the various props here into the city in front of them. ?And Gu Xi was not idle either. Gu Xi released the bone obelisk out of sight of Crewe. Obelisk of Bones, add a blessing to me, and add a blessing to this city. ??Then Gu Xi raised the phantom magic wand in his hand and began to inject mana into the city in front of him. With the injection of Gu Xi''s mana, the ground of the city in front of him, which had been buried underground for who knows how many years, shook slightly. As Gu Xi went deeper inside, he slowly felt the soul coming from this dead city. Come out and talk, you still want to fight, you still want to express yourself. ?When he stepped into this dead city, Gu Xi immediately felt the poison coming to his face. You are unwilling to die like this, and you still die with the unwillingness of a hundred thousand or even more elves. Gu Xi could feel a strong fighting spirit from this. Fortunately, Gu Xi is not that particular. If he were a little more particular, he wouldn''t be willing to come here at all. ?After thinking for a moment, Gu Xi suddenly took a step forward. Fortunately, Gu Xi was well prepared. Although he didn''t have all the equipment on his body like Crewe, he still brought some anti-toxic props. Looking at this situation, Gu Xi understood how he wanted to communicate with this dead city. ?Then Gu Xi felt a chill on his back, as if something was blowing on his neck. Different from Luna''s situation before, Gu Xi could clearly feel the city''s unwillingness and murderous intent. ?But what Gu Xi had been thinking about, the soul of this dead city, did not appear. ? Gu Xi walked step by step towards the center of the city. As he walked, he was still complaining that the tunnel dug by Crewe was relatively small, and there were some places where normal people could not pass through at all. He seemed to regret how he was attacked by a giant dragon and why he was buried under the earth instead of becoming a city. My city of death, I didnt enter it, so why should it be considered mine? Affected by the various materials and props Gu Xi put in, some elven souls appeared in the city. ??If you are an ordinary person, you may be frightened when faced with such a situation, but for a necromancer, this is nothing. Brother Gu, what are you doing? ?This situation makes Gu Xi somewhat worried. ? Gu Xi has figured out the key here. At this time, he stepped into the city in front of him without hesitation. He no longer just wandered outside the city like before. They just stayed there for a moment and then turned their attention to Gu Xi outside the city. You must have never thought about how many compatriots you lost in the battle between the elves and the dragons because your side was completely wiped out by the dragons. You must have never thought about what happened to your reputation while you were buried here. So I give you a chance, how about you get up and fight again? Prove to everyone that you exist? " "what can you give me?" At this time, a voice sounded in Gu Xi''s ears. Gu Xi knew there was hope as soon as he heard it. A new life. Gu Xi said calmly. ?The voice was about to answer, but at this moment, Crewe rushed in. Brother Gu, something is wrong. An enemy is coming. ??Gu Xi turned his head and glanced at Kelu, sighing in his heart, this guy is really a troublemaker. Wherever you go, you will bring trouble. If the main mission wasn''t bound to him, Gu Xi wouldn''t want to take him with him. "It''s okay. My troops are outside. Even if there are enemies, they can still stop them." After saying this, Gu Xi turned around. He wanted to deal with the enemies outside first. Unexpectedly, at this moment, another voice came to his ears. Can I join the fight? As soon as Gu Xi heard this, he understood that he had made the wrong choice when communicating with the soul of the dead city just now. ??What the soul of the dead city needs is not rebirth, but fighting. Okay, if you want to fight, lets fight together. ?Gu Xi laughed. Then Gu Xi said: "Now, I will add some things to your city, and I will give you all my magic power. Wake up and join the battle." ?Gu Xi, who was holding the phantom magic wand, pressed his hand hard, and the phantom magic wand plunged into the ground. ?Just when Gu Xi was about to introduce mana into the city, the voice rang again. I dont need mana, I need something that proves I am a city. ?Hearing this situation, the first thing Gu Xi thought of was the city gate. ?But Gu Xi immediately shook his head. It is too late to rebuild the city gate here now. ?No matter how fast Gu Xi''s men built the city, they still couldn''t build the city gate in a short time. ??And it would not work to place the gate of Aridovi City directly here. ?In this way, the dead city in front of you will be directly assimilated by Aridovi. So Gu Xi must find another way. At this moment, Gu Xi''s heart moved. Yes, let me give it a try! Gu Xi pointed at the place where he had just entered. The gate of **** is open! ?A huge city gate appeared at the location pointed by Gu Xi, because the gate was so huge that part of it even pushed into the soil. "how?" After being released from the ghost gate, Gu Xi asked directly. Very good, but not enough! Gu Xi also laughed, "Not enough? This is a small thing!" Next, Gu Xi kept pointing outwards, and the ghost gates opened again and again, randomly placing ghost gates on this dead city. But as the ghost door slowly opened, the undead rushing out brought another trouble. Although the undead here are cannon fodder summoned by Gu Xi, there is no connection between them. One ghost gate is fine, but with more and more ghost gates, the undead coming out are not happy with each other. . Seeing this situation, Gu Xi was also speechless. He didn''t want anything to go wrong at this time. ?So Gu Xi pointed decisively at the furthest position he could see. Momoyama suppresses ghosts! ?Under Gu Xi''s spell, a phantom of a mountain made of peach trees appeared at the location he pointed to. Then a large number of pea props that Gu Xi put over at the beginning lit up at the same time as other props. ?At this time, a voice also came from the city. I, Celia Roman Forest, return from death! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1197： The second death city, Poisonous Peach Mountain (please subscribe) Chapter 1197 The Second City of Death-Poison Peach Mountain (Please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! As soon as these words were spoken, the earth began to shake, and the poisonous gas that originally shrouded the city became more and more intense, and the yellow-green aura filled every corner of the city. ?Gu Xi was about to retreat, but found that these yellow-green auras were pushing him outward. ?While pushing Gu Xi back to the position where he first entered the city, a voice came to Gu Xi''s ear. Ding! A city comes to life before you and you can take control of it! A dead city owned by the player was found. Is it locked as a dead city? "yes!" Please name this city! ?Looking at the yellow-green city in front of him, Gu Xi thought for a while and finally said: "Poisonous Peach Mountain!" All the props that were sent into the city were integrated into the underground, and Momoyama and a large number of ghost gates became part of the city. ? Pea props sprouted at the same time, and a large number of plants began to drill toward the ground. In the middle of what he was saying, Gu Xi suddenly paused. "Who''s coming? I''ll use them as a blood sacrifice for my new city." Looking at the situation in front of him, Gu Xi was also a little stunned. ??All the thick mud above the city was pressed down in an instant, pressing Dutaoshan into the mud. As he walked out, Crewe said: "Brother Gu, do you usually build a city on such a big scale? Few archaeologists I know are not as good as you. " ?This time''s shock is very different from the previous shocks. Before Gu Xi could finish his words, there was a sudden bang from the ground. ?Standing here, Gu Xi understood that the key to Du Taoshan''s ability to pass this level was in front of him. "Brother Gu, the poisonous atmosphere here has become heavier. We need to get out quickly." No way, its over like this? ??Hasnt it been that he has reached the last step? He has already named this new city, so why is it being suppressed like this? ?Only if Du Taoshan rushes out on his own, this is the death city that Gu Xi wants. Because Gu Xi noticed that in his attribute column, there was information about Du Taoshan in the Death City. Du Taoshan had actually successfully transformed into the Death City. Although the pea vines in front of him grew fast, Gu Xi was not sure how long it would take to break through the fifty-meter-thick mud. Now was not the time to wait. Gu Xi turned his head and said to Crewe. ?Gu Xi wanted to take another look at the situation here, but was dragged away by Kelu. Those undead souls who came out of the ghost gate were all pressed under the soil. ??If Poison Peach Mountain couldn''t push away the fifty meters of soil on the ground, this city of death would actually be of little use. ?While Gu Xi was still wondering what was going on, yellow-green poisonous gas surged out. "No, this is an accident. This city is buried underground, which is somewhat bad..." ??As Gu Xi finished naming the city, another wave of vibrations came from the ground. City name: Dutaoshan City Direction: City of Death City characteristics: war main city City level: Level 2 (11/50) Core building (1/2): Assembly Hall (gives 500 negative energy points every day) Large building (1/5): Pea Ghost Field (not activated, it needs to be activated after 20 ghosts have settled in it. After activation, it can produce 30 special ghosts every week.) Medium-sized buildings (1/8): Pea hut (the level of the undead weapons and equipment produced in the pea fields +1) Small buildings (2/10): Pea Mountain (the level of the undead produced in the pea fields +1), the ever-open ghost door (the undead in the city) Output +10 per week) Auxiliary buildings (1/20): Poison Smoke Belt Special building: Poison Gas Momoyama ?Garrison Heroes: None Garrison troops: None] Looking at the information in front of him, Gu Xi was also stunned. Judging from this information, Death City was successful this time, but what about his Poison Peach Mountain? A dead city compacted by soil is also a dead city? Although he was puzzled, the surrounding environment was no longer suitable to stay any longer. Gu Xi quickly ran along the way he came to the entrance of the cave passage he had just come down from. As soon as he came out of it, Gu Xi was in a daze. ?The scene in front of him made Gu Xi feel like he had been busy underground for a long time. What had he been busy with. It turns out that when I looked out from the small mountain peak where Gu Xi came out, a mountain peak about three hundred meters high had risen where there was originally flat ground. Looking closer, you will find that this mountain peak is composed of huge peach trees mixed with soil, and there are countless large and small vines wrapped around the surface of the mountain peak. ?Gu Xi had already noticed that all these vines were pea vines. ??But before Gu Xi could get closer, he noticed that at the foot of this mountain peak, many pea vines were spraying yellow-green poisonous gas outwards. After such a glance, Gu Xi understood that the reason why the earth was pressed down just now was not that the transformation of the dead city failed, but that everything in the original city was turned to the ground. ?Standing here, Gu Xi can still see many buildings made of wood and purple tiles on Taoshan, which is made up of trees. At the same time, in the corner of Momoyama, you can see some farmland with tiny pea vines from time to time. ?These pea vines look small on the surface, but that is in contrast to this peach mountain. ??If you look carefully, you will find that the pea vines in the farmland are as thick as a normal person''s waist. In addition to peas hanging on the vines, there are also some small lantern-like houses hanging on the vines. ??If it werent for the fact that the small house itself was pure black and decorated with skulls and other decorations, some people might think it was an elven style. At least the elf gardens where elves or goblins live are of this style. It''s different now. The skulls and equipment in front of you, coupled with the upturned bones under the peach tree, and the yellow-green poisonous smoke that slowly rises above the peach tree, make it clear at a glance that this city is in front of you. It''s undead style. ?Gu Xi wasn''t even finished being shocked when Kru, who was behind him, muttered something. "This is how the same thing?" The urban treatment was successful. ?Kelu''s words made Gu Xi react from the chaos. He raised his head and glanced at the Poison Peach Mountain in front of him, and said quite calmly. "It''s nothing. There are many dead cities under my command. This situation is not a big scene." Since the passive mind-reading ability was of no use to Gu Xi, Crewe looked at Gu Xi doubtfully. In the end, I felt that Gu Xi was bragging. ?Just when he was about to say something more, Gu Xi said another thing. By the way, didnt you say there are enemies? Where are the enemies? Upon hearing this, Crewe stretched out his hand to point to the location of the previous enemy. But as soon as he pointed, he realized that something seemed wrong. The enemy was standing on the plain land just now. Now it was occupied by Poisonous Peach Mountain, and the enemy was gone. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1200： Siege enemies (please subscribe) Chapter 1200 The Enemy Attacking the City (Please subscribe) In Poisonous Peach Mountain, Gu Xi was already sitting in the meeting hall at this time. Compared to the poisonous environment outside, the meeting hall is much better. ?Although there is poison in it, it is no longer like before, with poisonous fog, poisonous gas, and poisonous smoke everywhere. The situation inside the meeting hall is similar to that outside. ?There is only one table with a map of Poison Peach Mountain on it. ?However, Gu Xi also noticed that the map in front of him was obviously black, with a yellow-green atmosphere that made up the appearance of the buildings. Obviously this caters to the style of Du Taoshan. At the same time, Gu Xi also noticed that in addition to Dutao Mountain, there were also all the terrain within about fifty miles outside Dutao Mountain. Gu Xi was a little surprised by this situation. No, Dutaoshan is the main city of war, and it exists for war. The war must not only focus on the city itself. But Celia shook her head. From this sentence, we can also see Celias attitude. Our current control is not far enough. In the future, this range will be expanded to 500 miles away. " After hearing this, Gu Xi pointed at a blue arrow on the map and asked. Celia jumped up immediately. ?This matter must be resolved, otherwise even if Du Taoshan is defended, there will be people chasing Gu Xida all the way. ??If Du Taoshan wants to expand outward, Gu Xi will not be surprised at all. They will appear at this time and take the initiative to attack Dutaoshan. It seems that they should be the enemies that Crewe saw before. Will Dutaoshan expand fifty miles next? "What''s this?" Enemy attack, there is an enemy attack! He always remembered the gathering place of elves that was buried under volcanic ash by the giant dragon. ??If something really happened, Gu Xi would definitely not be able to ignore it. ?At this time, Gu Xi was somewhat helpless. ??At first, I was afraid that it was because we failed to control the situation near the city that we were successfully attacked by the giant dragon. ?Poisonous Peach Mountain has just been built, and there are no soldiers here at all. As soon as Celia finished speaking, her body turned into countless leaves and disappeared in front of Gu Xi. ? Gu Xi thought about it for a moment, and realized that the situation in Poisonous Peach Mountain was different from that of Alidovi City, and even from several other cities under Gu Xi''s control. Fifty miles from the city is already the shortest distance. At least in his eyes, he doesnt see much land that can be used. ?So Gu Xi walked out of the meeting hall immediately and opened the main gate of Alidovi City. When Poison Peach Mountain was built, Gu Xi had already communicated clearly with Luna. ?? Gu Xi planned to go back to Alidovi City after settling the matter at Poisonous Peach Mountain, summon the spirit of the leader-level corpse, and arrange to garrison the Poisonous Peach Mountain. At the same time, the corpses from the previous two battles must be summoned and turned into undead so that they can guard Poisonous Peach Mountain. At present, as soon as the main city gate opened, there were no soldiers coming out from Alidovi City. ?It seems that they are all busy with Gu Xi''s orders. After waiting for about seven or eight seconds, an undead poked his head out from the main city gate. Seeing Gu Xi''s appearance, he quickly sent a signal to the city. After a while, a lord from the Grand Princess Council was driven out from the main city gate. Sir, did something happen? "Du Tao Mountain has been attacked. There are no troops guarding the city now. We must first mobilize troops to defend the city." Under Gu Xis order, the city of Alidovi also took action quickly. A large number of undead heroes who heard the news rushed out of the main city gate immediately. ?As soon as he appeared in the Poison Peach Mountain, Gu Xi noticed that the undead under him would also be stained with the poison from the Poison Peach Mountain. Its just that the undead are not afraid of this kind of poison, and they dont care no matter how much they get exposed to it. On the contrary, because I have poison in my body, I feel that I have become obviously stronger. But Gu Xi is not the kind of person who just hands over his subordinates and then doesn''t care about anything. Gu Xi knows very well that details will play a very important role in battle. Toxicity is the characteristic of Dutaoshan. When arranging the undead here, you must not forget this feature. ??So Gu Xi turned to the Lord of the Grand Princess Council and said: "Control the undead. The undead are mainly zombies and ghosts. Skeleton mages and corpse witches who have poisonous power can also be arranged. Also arrange for Evil Bone Locusts and Bone-Devouring Sludge to come over. " ?Hearing Gu Xis order, the Lord took action immediately. He drove back some undead souls that were obviously unqualified, and at the same time began to order suitable undead souls in the city to come out. We have transported the leaders corpse out, and now we dont have time to go back to summon the soul, so we can just summon the soul right here. After this order was passed down, it was Luna who took over the task. Soon an orc corpse was sent out quickly, along with the corpses of six human heroes and five orc heroes. ?In addition to their own bodies, these corpses were also sent with part of their equipment. Looking at the missing pieces of equipment, Gu Xi knew that some of these equipment had been taken away by the undead transformed from double death. ?This matter is actually understandable. After all, the undead soul transformed from double death is considered to be one with the corpse. The attributes may be similar, and the weapons and equipment used will naturally be suitable. In the city of Aridovi, leaders and heroes can choose weapons first. They took away some of the weapons and equipment, so no one would take care of them. At this time, Gu Xi didn''t ask any questions. When the body was delivered, Gu Xi raised his head and ordered: "Celia, find me a place with the strongest poison." Celia, who had gone out early to check the situation, quickly appeared in front of Gu Xi. He took one look at the corpses here and naturally understood what Gu Xi meant. Sir, please come here with the body. There is a ghost there. You arranged for the ghost to go to the pea ghost field. What is the situation of the enemy? Do you know now? ?? Gu Xi directed his undead men to carry the corpses and follow Celia, while asking questions from behind. We have found out that they are a centaur force, numbering about a hundred or so. They are heavily armored and use weapons such as battle axes. We dont know why they launched an attack on us. There are no city gates or walls in Dutaoshan now. As long as they ignore it, they will rush into Dutaoshan in about two minutes. " Celia just went out to check on the enemy. But he saw all Gu Xi''s actions in Dutaoshan. ?Seeing Gu Xi deploying so many troops, he naturally told everything. Centaur? Heavy armor? Cavalry? ?Gu Xi''s heart moved and he quickly issued a new order. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1201： The toxic leader (please subscribe) Chapter 1201 The Toxic Leader (Please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! Sacrifice to the demon camp and fight bravely. ?Yongdou, who was called out temporarily by Gu Xi, didn''t even check the battlefield environment clearly before he heard the order from Gu Xi. Raise a wall of fire, attract enemies into the wall of fire, and then cast the slow spell. "grown ups!" "start to act!" ?Under Gu Xis order, even if Yongdou had another idea, he would have to complete Gu Xis order first. Fortunately, Gu Xi''s mind was quite clear, and his grasp of the battle was quite good. Just after listening to the situation of the enemies, I knew that those enemies existed to prevent knights. Celia had no respect for these corpses at all. Such a situation made Gu Xi wonder whether there were many leader-level corpses under this land. Wall of Fire combined with Slowness to burn the centaur is the most reasonable idea. The magic ritual formations that Yong Dou needed did not need to be arranged by Yong Dou''s men at all, they were arranged directly. Because they are centaurs themselves, they are much more flexible than knights. Normally speaking, a leader-level corpse must be given some respect, even if it is displayed in a clear manner. Hearing this, Gu Xi also smiled in his heart. ?This platform is directly a large bluestone slab without any decoration. The corpses brought from Alidovi City are piled directly here. As for Yongdou, he was just a tool man called out. He didn''t even see the enemy, so he could only cast spells in the direction Celia pointed. Only in large numbers will they not be taken seriously. About this situation, Celia said calmly. Although he had this thought in his mind, Gu Xi did not stop there. And centaurs are notoriously agile creatures. With such heavy armor, their speed will definitely be slower. ?But one good thing here is that Celias control over Poison Peach Mountain is not like Lunas control over Aridovi. ?Are you still proud? No matter how powerful your magic ability is, you have still been beaten by a giant dragon before. You should not compare the magic level of ordinary people with the magic level of elves. " But it is precisely because they are centaurs that they are the ones running along the way. With their armor on their bodies, all the pressure is borne by the centaurs themselves. Silia''s control is more comprehensive and domineering. The result is that they are all piled together, just like a pile of ordinary meat. The magic level of the elves is beyond the imagination of normal people. ?But Gu Xi didnt say much. While arranging Yong Dou to deal with the enemy, Gu Xi also led Celia to a platform in Guitao Mountain. Let the people from Dutaoshan develop the leader level buried under Dutaoshan. Gu Xi is ignoring this matter for the time being. Now lets prepare the main leaders here in Poison Peach Mountain. ?Hold up the phantom magic wand, the shadow of the bone obelisk flashed behind Gu Xi. ?Using the effect of the bone obelisk, Gu Xi pointed at these corpses. Spiritualism! With Gu Xi''s move, all the corpses on the scene exploded, and twelve skeleton soldiers walked out. ??These skeletons were all at level 11. Gu Xi''s luck was quite good this time. Only two of them failed to summon souls this time, and ordinary skeleton soldiers were summoned. Among the remaining ten skeleton soldiers, there is one leader and nine heroes. [Poison Bone (Level 11, Summon, Undead Leader): Experience (0/110000), Attack 9, Defense 5, Life 425, Mana 120, Talent: Poison Mist (all troops under his command will bring poisonous mist with them, and The enemy in the battle automatically deducts 10 points of life every 15 seconds), skills: offensive skill level 3, defense skill level 3, natural magic level 2, tactics level 3, leader (can command 7500 soldiers + 4 heroes + 14 at the same time) Troops with famous leaders). ?Looking at the leader''s attributes and talents, Gu Xi knew that he had done the right thing this time by sending the corpse to Poisonous Peach Mountain to summon the souls. If you were to summon spirits in the city of Aridovi, I''m afraid it wouldn''t have such a good effect. Putting it here now, it has the attributes of Poisonous Peach Mountain. As for the remaining nine heroes, Gu Xi also looked at them one by one. As he suspected, they also had a toxic effect. It''s just that Gu Xi discovered a problem here. Among these nine heroes, five focus on virus prevention. The rest are used to enhance the combat effectiveness of his subordinates through toxicity. Obviously, skeletons are not the most suitable unit to match toxicity. Now all Gu Xi can do is use it. ??If you want to be stronger, I''m afraid I won''t have the chance. Poison Bones, from now on you will be stationed here at Dutao Mountain and be responsible for the safety of Dutao Mountain. Now that Dutaoshan is being invaded by foreign enemies, this matter will be left to you. " Poisonous Bones stood up as soon as he heard this. ??Although his name is Poison Bone, his appearance is no different from an ordinary skeleton soldier. With withered yellow bones, he wore a piece of mediocre leather armor and held a rusty battle ax in his hand. His bones were not too thick, and there was no trace that he was originally an orc leader. Sir, please rest assured, I will protect Du Taoshan. While Gu Xi was arranging these skeleton leaders and heroes, Celia also appeared behind Gu Xi. Sir, shall I take them down? Okay, Celia, from now on you will be responsible for the construction of Poison Peach Mountain, and Poison Bone will handle the defense. ?Hearing Gu Xis order, Celia hesitated for a moment, and finally asked. Sir, what if there are other leaders? ?Gu Xi also laughed when he heard this. ?His guess was correct. Under the Poisonous Peach Mountain, there were other elven leaders and brave men buried under the Poisonous Peach Mountain. Their existence was the source of strength for Celia and the Poisonous Peach Mountain. If there are other leaders, train them out. After the city gate is built, I will build the Lijie Road to Dutao Mountain. I will make transfers to the leader level at that time. Whether its fighting in this world or fighting in Aridovina. I will give the boss level a chance. An opportunity for them to demonstrate their capabilities. Under me, as long as you have the ability, you can be reused. From now on, Poison Bone will be stationed in Poison Peach Mountain. " ?Gu Xi made everything clear, and Celia also understood the meaning of Gu Xis words, especially the last sentence. ?That was explaining to Celia that Poison Bone will be the guardian of Poison Peach Mountain from now on. For other leaders, Celia can arrange for them to go on an expedition or send them to Alidovi City. Gu Xi will definitely give them a suitable position. This is also in Point Celia. ?Silia is just the elf responsible for managing the Poisonous Peach Mountain, and the real owner of the Poisonous Peach Mountain is Gu Xi. And Gu Xi wanted to get what he wanted in Dutaoshan. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1202： Du Taoshan’s troop replenishment (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1202 Du Taoshans troop replenishment (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! Not long after sending Celia and Poison Bone away, Gu Xi heard the news that the intruder had been killed. Seeing the battle report sent up, Gu Xi was speechless. He mobilized men and summoned leaders. Hurrying slowly, the number of troops mobilized from Alidovi exceeded 30,000. As a result, more than a hundred centaurs were killed. This record is hilarious. "Forget it, just take care of the matter. Hurry up and deal with the city gate. I''ll ask them to bring some corpses over." For the situation in front of him, Gu Xi could only forget it. This is the main battle city, they don''t mind fighting. This can no longer be reduced. ??But as the scope of the battle becomes larger and larger, the summoning of souls by the necromancers has become a troublesome matter. As for human troops, they are useful in large legions, but their individual combat effectiveness is really not as strong as that of orcs. Then the warlike orcs would be more suitable for the needs of Poisonous Peach Mountain. Gu Xis Death City is useful, but it has no ability to summon souls. ??Encountering a large number of corpses, the most you can do is throw them into various training camps in the city of death, waiting for the undead to be transformed in the weekly training camps. ?So Gu Xi first had the orc corpses and weapons and equipment delivered. After these things were delivered, Gu Xi quickly got busy. Because every soul summoning involves thousands of soul callings. For these ordinary corpses, Gu Xi had no time to use the ability to transform the undead. He first released the Spiritualization Tower, and used the power of the Spiritualization Tower and the Bone Obelisk to use spiritualism on a large scale. ??The corpses in his hands were piling up more and more, and he became less and less interested in summoning souls. After all, spiritualism consumes the least amount of mana. Every time a soul is summoned, regardless of whether it is successful or not, it consumes 1 point of mana. ??If you want to get a large number of undead quickly, you really have to rely on the necromancer to summon the souls yourself, or you can have a free prostitute like Gu Xi''s double death. How could a necromancer have such powerful magic power? After going through the situation just now, Gu Xi could already see Du Taoshan''s thinking. It happened that the main city gates had already been opened, so Gu Xi decided not to go to Alidovi City at all, and directly asked people to bring the corpses that needed to be transformed. At any rate, this is the situation that Gu Xi is in right now. ??Then you still have to use various methods to replenish demons on the battlefield, and end up spending a lot of time summoning souls. ??This kind of large-scale use of spiritualism is not difficult for Gu Xi to operate. What really puts Gu Xi in trouble is his lack of mana. Didnt he see that it had been so long since the corpses from these two battles had been sent to Alidovi City, and he still hadnt dealt with them at all? There is no other way now. Gu Xi has to have the corpse of the orc brought over to summon the souls here at Poisonous Peach Mountain. As for the elf corpse buried under Poison Peach Mountain. When the Soul-Calling Tower was put down, Gu Xi had already felt it. But Gu Xi did not touch them. Gu Xi planned to let Du Taoshan handle these corpses on his own. Now it was enough for Gu Xi to replenish the first batch of troops for Du Taoshan. Under Gu Xis spiritualism, a large number of orc corpses became the latest undead. The complete parts of the orc''s corpse will be transformed into zombies, and the incomplete parts of the corpse will be transformed into ghosts. This time Gu Xi did not use the power of the Bone Obelisk to turn all the undead into skeleton soldiers. Its not that Gu Xi doesnt want the level of skeleton soldiers, but Gu Xi knows very well what is the most important thing here in Dutaoshan. Toxicity. ??If this is not brought into play, it will be useless no matter how many undead troops are stationed here. Hence, when Gu Xi summons souls, he focuses more on zombies and ghosts that are suitable for toxicity. Just as Gu Xi thought, the zombies summoned here in Poison Peach Mountain were not zombies holding kitchen knives or axes. ??But the kind of chubby zombies with green clouds covering their bodies. They carry their own poisonous clouds. When walking in the yellow-green poisonous gas, you can clearly see that the poisonous clouds and poisonous gas on their bodies communicate with each other. Obviously this is the most suitable type of undead to fight in Poisonous Peach Mountain. The same is true for ghosts. These ghosts all look like orcs, floating in mid-air, with translucent bodies. However, the color is not the common blue or pearly white of normal ghosts, nor the vermilion of special ghosts. It is the same yellow-green color as the poisonous smoke here. Their situation is similar to that of normal ghosts, except that they have an additional skill to deal with poisoning. In other words, as long as the ghost rushes to the enemy, whether it is a collision or accidentally touched, the enemy will be poisoned. ?Such a skill is a bit of a bummer. After all, when fighting, you can''t always avoid encountering enemies. ??As long as you touch it, you will be poisoned. It is really impossible to prevent it. There should be other types of soldiers, but not a single legal corpse among the orcs has been leaked, so whether it is the skeleton mage who masters the poison gas bomb or the corpse shaman who masters the poison cloud technique, there is no one here. . On the other hand, there are a group of skeleton shooters who have been supported by the Bone Obelisk, and their levels have improved a bit. At the same time, they have also mastered attack methods such as poison gas arrows, which is a small supplement. Celia seemed a little dissatisfied with the existence of these skeleton shooters. It seems that he doesn''t like the shooting level of the skeleton shooter. This is understandable to Gu Xi. After all, the shooting skills of elves are far superior to humans. ??If humans didn''t hold heavy crossbows, they would have no way to compare with the elves. ?There are one hundred thousand corpses of elves buried under the Poisonous Peach Mountain. When the Poisonous Peach Mountain transforms them, the skeleton shooter really has no advantage at all. ?So there is a reason for Celia to look down on these skeleton shooters. Just Gu Xi didnt have time to pay attention to this kind of thing. After the soul-calling of all the orc corpses was completed, Gu Xi was immediately exhausted. He found Crewe and said to Crewe: "I have consumed too much mana. Let''s rest here for a day. I will go archaeologically with you tomorrow?" ??Krew has been staying on the hilltop opposite Poisonous Peach Mountain, which has not yet been occupied by poisonous gas. ?Seeing Gu Xi being distracted, Crewe was also a little speechless. Now I finally understand why you have used up your mana several times. With your method of summoning souls, most people really cant stand it. Do you, the necromancer, work so hard? If this is the case, why doesnt anyone think about how to consume less mana? " Gu Xi was stunned for a moment at this layman''s question. Then he said with some helplessness: "Generally, the necromancers who have reached this stage either take the elite route and start to transform into the undead. ?Either a lot of necromancers gather together, everyone shares a little bit, and tens of thousands of corpses can be dealt with in one turn. I am different. I am only one person. When encountering such a thing, I can only deal with it on my own. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 1203： An unintentional sentence (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1203 An unintentional sentence (please subscribe for more updates) ?It was the first time that Gu Xi felt so lonely walking alone. But Gu Xi also understood that he could not trust any player, whether it was Bai Liancheng, Pai Xincheng, or Yuanzu City. Although some of this is because he has too many secrets and he can''t trust others. Part of the reason is that as soon as he joined the guild, he acted alone and did not experience the influence and cooperation of the guild''s group activities. There are no friends in the guild who can make friends between life and death. As his level increases and he has more and more troops, the sense of fragmentation naturally becomes stronger and stronger. ?Look at the current players in Yuanzu City, which one is not a veteran who has been playing in the game for more than ten years, and which one does not have the support of family members and friends behind him. ?Even if Gu Xi wanted to blend in, other players would not let him. Not to mention, there is no player who can convince Gu Xi and make Gu Xi bow his head and become his younger brother. Even the soil on the ground was dug away. In fact, Gu Xi has been thinking of ways to solve this problem from the beginning. ? Seeing that Gu Xi was unwilling to talk any further, Kelu didn''t force it. This was the end of his friendship with Gu Xi. The corpses during this period were all taken back to Alidovi City for this reason. When he said this, Gu Xi couldn''t help but raise his head. You can''t risk your life to summon souls after every battle. " When does this day end? Look, as the number of undead under your command increases, the battlefield will become larger and larger in the future. Its just that no one expected that the plan could not keep up with the changes. ?This is actually very boring, you are too tired to bear it now, let alone later. At this time, Gu Xi was already thinking about how to solve the problem of spiritualism. ??I really hope that time will pass quickly, so that he can take advantage of the opportunity that everyone is in this world to return to the real world to register and study again. ?Perhaps in the new school, Gu Xi can find friends who can keep up with him. ?Although Gu Xi didnt have many comrades, he could definitely hear the concern in Crewes words. ?As Crewe said just now, in fact, you dont need to do it yourself to summon the spirit. ??Klue didn''t understand the meaning of Gu Xi''s words. He thought Gu Xi was complaining that he consumed more souls every time after the war than during the battle. He smiled there and said: "You are just too greedy. I think your style of cleaning the battlefield is the style that everyone wants. Thank you, I am also studying this matter now. Before he could figure out a way, something like this happened. Thirty to forty thousand orc corpses drained Gu Xi''s mana six or seven times. Actually, he didn''t know that his words had actually attracted Gu Xi''s attention. Whether Gu Xi could really find a suitable path, he had no idea and couldn''t say anything more. Next time this happens, Gu Xi really wont do such a strenuous thing. Seeing that the topic was getting colder, Crewe quickly changed the subject. Brother Gu, I have always heard you talk about the city of death, the city of death. What is the situation in this city of death? Gu Xi felt proud when he heard this. Death city, that is one of the three magical skills of the necromancer. It means that the necromancer can communicate with his own city at any time, and put city gates, city walls and even castles on the battlefield, turning field battles into siege warfare. A large number of troops can be added to the battlefield. You saw my fighting style before. Even though I am alone now, when I fight, I can recruit tens of thousands of troops at any time. This is why. " ?Kelu nodded repeatedly when he heard this. ?Kelu followed Gu Xi and faced several battles along the way. He was also very curious about Gu Xi''s ability to open a city gate and release an army to fight. ?Now listening to Gu Xi''s explanation, he understood the power of this skill. ??It would be okay if there was just a small city behind the city gate. There is probably a million-level army behind Gu Xi''s city gate. ??Moreover, it is the kind of undead army that does not need to work or consume food. Such an existence, even if it walks alone in every corner of the world, can send a nuclear bomb to a city. After suddenly understanding Gu Xis level, Kru looked at Gu Xi differently. ?At the same time, he pointed at the poisonous peach mountain in front of him and asked, "Is this the same?" Yes, this is the new city of death. It will provide me with toxic troops in the future. The information obtained from your previous archaeological examination is correct. Under this poisonous peach mountain, the corpses of more than 100,000 elves are buried. After Dutaoshan is upgraded, there will eventually be 100,000 powerful undead troops stationed there. " "One hundred thousand..." Crewe was about to say that one hundred thousand people was not too many, but then he thought about it, this was not one hundred thousand residents, but one hundred thousand soldiers. A city that can normally support an army of 100,000 must have at least a population of nearly 10 million. As a result, 100,000 people were directly stationed here. I think it would be scary to visit several nearby countries and cities. ?Just thinking of this, Crewe''s hands shook involuntarily. He felt as if he could not keep up with Gu Xi''s status. Fortunately, Crewe is also used to meeting heads of state. He quickly calmed down and quickly changed the subject. Then the tower you summoned is also part of your death city? Yes, that is a soul-calling tower. In addition to allowing me to stand farther away and see further, it can also release my mental power to summon souls in batches. ??If an abnormal necromancer were to summon souls, he would have to summon corpses one by one. ?Thats really fatal. " ?? Gu Xi thought about the more than 10,000 corpses. If he really had to summon the souls one by one, not to mention other things, just pointing at the corpses with a staff would take a long time. When he thought of this, Gu Xi''s scalp felt numb for a while. But this is not what Crewe thought after hearing this. He suddenly said: "Brother Gu, what you just said is that if there is no soul summoning tower, a normal necromancer should summon corpses one by one. ?Is it possible that this spiritual summoning tower of yours actually has means or methods to replenish mana, or reduce the mana required for spiritualism? " ?Kelu just said it carelessly, but Gu Xi sat up straight as soon as he heard it. ??This is really possible, but Gu Xi only has one soul-calling tower in hand, and he has not seriously studied the other functions of the soul-calling tower. He only knows that the soul-calling tower has the effect of increasing the success rate of soul-calling spells. It now seems that there should be more details in the Soul-Calling Tower that have not yet been clarified. ?Thinking of this, Gu Xi immediately raised his hand, and the Soul-Calling Tower appeared on the top of the mountain. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1204： Busy Gu Xi (please subscribe) Chapter 1204 Busy Gu Xi (please subscribe) ?After Gu Xis research, Gu Xi found that his understanding of the Soul-Calling Tower was not that good. Many functions of the Spiritual Evocation Tower have not been used. ?At the same time, each soul-calling tower has a different focus. Soul-calling promotion books such as "Book of Blood Feast" and "Book of Phthalates" can also be placed on the soul-calling tower to change the direction of the soul-calling tower. It can be said that the way Gu Xi used the Soul Calling Tower before was too rough. ? Gu Xi thought about it seriously and then said to Crewe: "I have a plan to go back and arrange. If you encounter any danger, go to Poison Peach Mountain. I have made arrangements over there, and my men will protect your safety. " Crew also laughed when he heard this. "There is no need to protect me. I see that your attention is also focused on the death city. I''m afraid it won''t be completed in a few months." ?Then you might as well stay here and manage the city of death. I can go out to do archeology by myself, there will be no problem. " ?So Gu Xi didn''t care about anything else and was about to catch up with Kelu, but before he could get up, he found that his mission seemed to have changed. ?This shocked Gu Xi. ??Klu is going to run away like this, where can he find someone later? Dont worry, Ive accused some people before, but in the end everything turned out fine. We dont have any other archaeological skills. There must have been several hiding places. You can deal with your death city here with peace of mind. After saying that, Crewe dodged and ran outside. The mission of the fifth ring is actually over. ?Then there must be something wrong with the system that gives the task. ??This time my treasure map is in place. It has taken a lot of time to accompany you here. Now I really want to go archaeologically. " Didnt you agree to protect Crewe for archeology? ??You havent gone yet, why did it end like this? What a joke, his main mission is still stuck on Crewe. "How can that be done? We escaped together. Things with the Beite Alliance are not over yet. I have to ensure your safety no matter what." I am safe now. As he said that, Crewe jumped up and said openly: "Don''t worry, I don''t have anything on me now, so naturally no one will stare at me. ?Gu Xi wanted to chase him, but found that Kelu disappeared in front of him in a flash. Don''t worry, we are all so familiar, I won''t care. ?If a person runs away like this, where will he find someone next time? The main mission has not been completed yet. As for the task that I asked you to protect me for three months. Gu Xi refused immediately upon hearing this. When the task completion time comes, I will give you a favorable review. " ?Gu Xi quickly flipped through the missions of the sixth ring. ??Discovered that the mission this time was still to protect the Cru archeology, but there was no need to always follow the Cru. ??As long as Crewe can appear next to Crewe when he is in danger and asks for help. Gu Xi was also speechless for this explanation. ?Let Crewe out now, he will run away as soon as he turns his head. Where can Gu Xi go to find Kelu later? Gu Xi didnt know where Kelu would go to do some archeology. This must be followed by others. If something really goes wrong, where can I find someone? ?Thinking of this, Gu Xi shook his head helplessly. Lets follow Crewe for the next few months. Let Luna and Eve study the matter of the Soul-Calling Tower first. ?Just when Gu Xi was about to put down what he was doing and go to find Kru, he looked up and saw Celia''s face appearing above Poison Peach Mountain. This was clearly telling Gu Xi that something had happened. Gu Xi couldn''t divide his mind between two things. He could only deal with the matter of Poisonous Taoshan first. From the top of the mountain here, he quickly headed towards the Poisonous Peach Mountain. Before he had even taken two steps, Gu Xi saw Crewe rushing back quickly. Its okay now, you dont have to worry about the other thing. But Gu Xi still asked: "Brother Crewe, what happened?" The woman we offended in the Beite League is here, and she came with another group of people. Upon hearing this, Gu Xi smiled and said, "Brother Crewe, don''t worry, he can have as many troops as he has." No, they have a lot of troops, and that woman really looks like shes going to fight tooth and nail this time. Gu Xi laughed. ?Of course that woman is going to fight hard. She went to Baitmeng before to seek a chance to be resurrected. In the end, everything was ruined by Gu Xi. Now she naturally wants to kill Gu Xi and Kelu. As for the other army, it happened to be another army that met this woman. ??It is the army that uses Cyclops as the archer team and lizardmen as the train troopers. They came here to deal with Crewe. It was only because he met Gu Xi that he established Du Taoshan. Half their troops were lost and their morale was shattered. Originally, they had all retreated. Finally, he met Princess Keshia, which gave him some ideas. Finally, I came up with the idea of ????Poisonous Peach Mountain. There are some reasons for this because they have the same goals, and another reason is what Princess Keshia said. Our goal is not to attack the city, we just need to kill the archaeologist named Crewe. As long as we dont attack the city, it doesnt matter to us no matter how poisonous the city is. " ?It was this sentence that made the leader react. So they hid far down the mountain, waiting for Gu Xi or Kru to leave. In their eyes, Poisonous Peach Mountain is full of poison and is not a place where normal people can live. ?They were betting that Gu Xi and Ke Lu would not stay in Poisonous Peach Mountain forever. They must go down the mountain to eat, or leave directly. ?In their eyes, Gu Xi and the others came here just to complete a task. The situation in Poison Peach Mountain was clearly like the reappearance of an elven city that had been buried underground for many years. Normal people will leave quickly after completing the task and receiving the reward. ?Even if it takes more, it will only take three to five days. They have all chased them here, and they can still afford to wait for three to five days. When they were out of the range of Du Taoshan, they were attacked, and Du Taoshan would not come to help. After all, they are all outside the attack range, and there is no reason for Du Taoshan to take action, right? The centaurs were destroyed before because they rushed in headfirst. ?The situation is different now. They are waiting outside, waiting for Gu Xi to come out on their own. In the end, they planned to wait, and Crewe went out directly. This made those people who originally thought they would have to ambush for three to five days quite happy. They just laid ambush, and people came to the door. This shows that their plan is correct. ?So these people rushed out immediately and chased after Crewe. And their attack naturally attracted Cilia''s attention, which finally turned the situation into what it is now. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1205： Crewe who was beaten back (please subscribe) Chapter 1205 Crewe was beaten back (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! ?Gu Xi also met Celia immediately after entering Poisonous Peach Mountain. "grown ups." "How is it going?" The previously enlarged head of Celia could only let Gu Xi know that something had happened in Dutaoshan. But he didn''t know what happened. As for Crewe, the most he could do was tell Gu Xi that someone was ambushing him, but there was no way to find out the detailed information. ??The one with the most information now is Celia. There are two troops lying in ambush near Poisonous Peach Mountain, waiting for this man to go out. Because they were ambushing fifty miles away, we didn''t pay much attention at first. ??And this man reacted quickly. He realized something was wrong before he had gone fifty miles away, and fled back immediately. The two troops pursued him and entered our territory, and were discovered by us. " Gu Xi did not stop Crewe''s choice, but just asked Celia to pay more attention to Crewe''s safety. At this time, Crewe also said with some embarrassment: "Well, I want to go to the archaeological site quickly. In fact, I have a super-fast movement method. "etc." ?And Gu Xi also took this opportunity to quickly return to Alidovi City and discuss with Luna about the Soul Evocation Tower. ?Of course, this method is not very easy to use. It can only travel short distances, not long distances. " ?He really didnt expect that there would be so many enemies waiting for him. ?Gu Xi ignored Crewe and asked directly. In the meeting hall of Alidovi City, Gu Xi saw Luna and Eve at the same time. Let Poison Bones kill them, and let Poison Bones clean up the area. "The total number of people is only 5,000, and they are now out of the fifty miles range." How many enemies are there? It seems that he still needs to be protected by Gu Xi, at least to ensure his safety. ?So Crewe was quite honest this time and did not run to another mountain outside Poison Peach Mountain. Crew was also frightened this time. I remember Brother Crewe had only been out for a few minutes, how could he cause such a big thing? This is fifty miles away. "You wait a moment before leaving. Let''s clear out some nearby enemies first." He sat down at the foot of Poisonous Peach Mountain, a little bit away from the poisonous gas. In this safest position, he waited for the end of the battle. ?Kelu explained in a low voice. ?Gu Xi interrupted Celia directly. ?Gu Xi ordered decisively, and then he turned to look at Kelu. At this time, Luna was dealing with matters in Alidovi City, while Eve was lying on the map studying some details of the Soul Conjuring Tower. ?After seeing Gu Xi come in, Luna and Eve bowed to Gu Xi at the same time. "grown ups." How about it, have you received the news I sent back before? I have received it. At the same time, I also looked through some of the copied books and talked with three architects. Eve responded immediately. She is more active than Luna about this matter. The Soul-Calling Tower itself cannot change some attributes, but you can add a prefix before the Soul-Calling Tower, or build a linked building. We have not studied this aspect before, but we have missed a lot. Now it seems that we really still have many directions to study. At the same time, I also found a layout diagram of the Soul-Calling Tower Formation. In addition, we also have two architectural design ideas for upgrading the Soul Resurrection Tower: the Undead Transformation Altar and the Resurrection Pool. ?It will take a few architects some time to reproduce these two types of buildings. " Eve quickly explained the information found in this short period of time. After Eve finished speaking, Luna also said: "When the news came in, I also had an idea. We can build more soul-calling towers. In addition, you can connect to the magic pool and use the mana in the magic pool to replace the mana consumption when summoning souls. I have already told Eve about this. Eve plans to experiment with the feasibility of this method. ?If possible, I plan to divide an area in the main city area to serve as an area for stacking corpses and summoning spirits. " ?Luna was very meticulous in her work. At this moment, she put down her work and just drew a swipe on the table, and the map quickly opened in front of her. Gu Xi noticed that the location chosen by Luna was where the Dimi Giant Garden was originally located. ?Now that the Giant Garden has been moved to the Hero Zone, it is now vacant. ??And there is a school gate that can be opened and closed laterally nearby, which is the only way for transporting large quantities of materials. It is of great benefit to place the spiritual calling area here. On the one hand, it is naturally a problem of open space. On the other hand, when corpses are transported in when cleaning the battlefield, this will be the best place to pile them. According to Luna''s plan, she plans to move the Soul Summoning Tower to this location and build several more Soul Summoning Towers here. In addition, the space used to pile corpses must be expanded so that at least 100,000 corpses can be stacked at the same time. When Luna said this, Eve suddenly said: "Actually, what I mean most is to build a special soul-calling corpse-raising area, just like my magic area, first put the corpses there for one or two Year. Our current strength is sufficient. If the corpse is not used urgently, just keep it for a while. ?There are some secret methods for raising corpses here, all of which were copied from the Yuanzu City Library. I have developed some simplified methods. As long as they are raised for a year, the combat effectiveness of the summoned undead troops can be increased by at least about 10%. ??If you raise it well, even a 50% increase in combat effectiveness is not a problem. Sir, you also know that the greatest advantage of the undead is that it can summon souls. The greatest weakness is that the combat effectiveness of the undead is weaker than that of normal enemies. But with the process of raising corpses, the combat effectiveness of our undead can definitely be improved to normal levels. Sir, think about it. What will happen when our undead combat power level is similar to the normal level, but the enemy does not know? " Hearing this, Gu Xi, who was not very excited at first, also raised his head. Luna. Sir, the site can be cleared within two days, and the relocation of the Soul Evocation Tower can be completed tomorrow. But for other buildings, we need to look at the architectural design drawings and the current progress of the construction queue. We are in no hurry. After hearing that Luna had a complete plan, Gu Xi was not so anxious. First mobilize people to deal with the corpses. The corpses of this group of human soldiers must be processed in various ways first. Eve, didnt you make a simplified version of the potion over there? Take them all out and strengthen the corpses first. ?Luna, I remember that the original location of the Giant Garden was the Hundred-Armed Giant Cemetery area, right? " Yes, sir, are you afraid that the properties of this area will affect the corpse? No, I remember that there were three laboratories there before, and later the nearby blood cellar was also integrated into it. The overall style is not in line with the undead we commonly use. ?Luna, while I am still here, do your best to do what you want, prepare to re-mobilize the earth''s veins, gather yin energy, and transform a new corpse raising ground. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 1206： Corpse raising plan (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1206 Corpse Raising Plan (Please subscribe for more updates) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! Hearing what Gu Xi said, Luna was about to enlarge the map of the main city so that Gu Xi could easily pick out a location. But Gu Xi waved his hand. Lets take a look as we walk. The direction of the earths veins cannot be drawn by looking at a map. As soon as Luna and Eve heard this, they quickly followed him out. While walking outside, they were still talking about the plan for the burial ground. From Eve''s point of view, the corpse raising area must be the same as her magic area. They hide the corpses directly underground, use magic and yin energy to raise these corpses, and then reuse them after reaching a certain level. ?But Gu Xi didnt think so. Listening to Gu Xis opinion, neither Luna nor Eve objected. Gu Xi also gave some guidance on the construction of Aridovi City. Gu Xi had checked the direction of the land lines of Alidovi City before. The corpse will then be buried and raised. After leaving the meeting hall, Gu Xi immediately used the sight of Huangquan Longpao to check the direction of the Alidovi City''s ground. ?At the same time, Luna also plans to place the core warehouse in this location. After all, after getting something like the Huangquan Dragon Robe, Gu Xi couldn''t help but think about it for himself. Except for the dock, it is really the main area for external transit in Alidovi City. ??Now when re-exploring the direction of the earth''s veins, Gu Xi expressed his thoughts. When Gu Xi put forward this opinion, Luna and Eve quickly calculated the possibility of this plan from different angles. What happened this time was originally for the Soul Calling Tower. ?Originally, Gu Xi also had such a plan, because the carriage station was built just outside the horizontally opening and closing school gate. My idea is that the corpses should be sorted and processed first. To deal with them separately, this is Gu Xis idea. ?Then lets just make it big. The original Giant Garden location can now be turned into a transportation and transit area for supplies. But now the thinking has been opened up. Although they have made up their mind to bury the body in the main city, where to bury the body and how to bury it all depends on their discussion. Finally, they are sent to the large formation of the Soul Recalling Tower for soul summoning. " Gu Xi, on the other hand, was choosing a suitable location along the route. Not to mention that Gu Xis suggestion was good in itself, even if it was a **** order, they would agree to it, help Gu Xi deal with everything, and turn the **** order into a correct one. In this way, this area will also become a sorting area for materials and corpses transported into Alidovi City. Not to mention anything else, Gu Xi planned to send a group of undead to station themselves and sort the incoming materials and corpses for the first time. The materials and corpses will then be classified and processed according to the sorting results. In Gu Xis plan, the corpses will be divided into five categories. The first category is naturally those corpses of leaders, heroes, braves, elites and even bosses above. These corpses must be handled carefully regardless of whether they are intact or not. All weapons and equipment related to these corpses are best kept together. It can be said that this type of corpse is the most important of all corpses. Even if the others are destroyed, these must be preserved. The second category is corpses whose level exceeds level 15. Of course, this level line is drawn now. Maybe after Gu Xis level is improved, this line will be drawn to level 20 or 30. But now corpses above level 15 need to be taken seriously by Gu Xi. ?These corpses are to be used for undead transformation, so it is best to keep the weapons and equipment that go with the corpses. If they cannot be retained, then the original route of the corpses must be recorded. The third category is corpses that can take the legal route. These are what Eve wants. All legal systems are now placed there, regardless of whether they were mage or priest before, or even only a little bit of legal system. All of them are included in the corpse class. The fourth category is complete corpses below level 15. These corpses stand out and are complete. Only if the soul is complete, you can freely choose the direction of the soul summoning process, whether it is skeleton soldiers, zombies, or you can directly abandon the corpse and follow the ghost route. The last category of corpses are incomplete corpses and non-human corpses. These corpses can only be transformed into ghosts or non-human undead troops. Some even have only some flesh and bones left, and can only be used to make bone dragons. Or other undead materials. By classifying them from one to five, as long as the corpses are brought in, you can clearly know where they will be sent. ???Neither Luna nor Eve have any problems with this classification. ??The corpses that were brought in before will also be processed, but not so finely. It is much easier to make statistics now by classifying them. After agreeing on the classification, Gu Xi made another request to raise corpses. The corpses of leaders, heroes, and braves will all be sent to Xiemu Lake, and the water of Xiemu Lake will be used to raise the corpses. After all, even Eve had to admit that the potion she mixed could not match the corpse-raising effect of the evil wood lake. After that, there are bosses, elites and warriors, as well as corpses above level 15. These corpses can all get a coffin, ready to be buried in a sinister place full of gloom. Then pour in various potions. If Gu Xi didn''t have some incense and other methods, Gu Xi would even want the undead in the city to have three sticks of incense every day. In addition, corpses from the legal system will be sent to the magic area, and Eve will handle this. Then, all intact corpses below level 15 will be placed in one area for full burial. ??The burial site here will be a plot-level location, and the soil used will not be ordinary soil, but soil with evil spirits and blood. In other people''s places, there may not be such mud, but Gu Xi is different. When he cleans the battlefield, he will dig away even the **** mud. So there will be no shortage of this kind of soil, and Eve will also have a recipe for corpse raising soil. These corpses are not like those high-end corpses that have coffins or something. ??Whether it is Luna or Eve, they plan to place these corpses on one layer, spread a layer of corpse-raising soil, and then put another layer on top. Let the Yin Qi and corpse Qi gather together to naturally warm and nourish these corpses. After one or two years, the quality of the corpse will be improved. At that time, through spiritualism, the quality of the summoned undead will be equivalent to that of normal troops. ??Undead troops will no longer be treated as a numerically weak force. As for the last type of corpses, of course they also need to be raised, but the method of raising corpses here is not like the previous four categories with obvious directions, but depends on the situation of each corpse. This category is the most complicated anyway, and it mainly depends on the potion or corpse soil prepared by Eve. As for the time limit for raising corpses, neither Gu Xi nor Eve could convince each other. In the end, we can only make a plan to support him for one year. ??If the effect is good, it may be maintained for a few more years, but it will not exceed three years at most. After all, with Gu Xis growth rate, if they are not processed for more than three years, the level of these corpses may not be able to keep up with Gu Xis level. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1207： Strengthening and Arrangement (Please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1207 Strengthening and Arrangement (Please subscribe for more updates) After having the standards for classifying corpses, the only thing left to do is the architectural design of the Soul Evocation Tower. Corpse sorting and raising corpses require an environment with relatively strong Yin and evil spirits, while the environment required for summoning spirits is not that important. ?The reason why Gu Xi came to Alidovi City to reconsider the matter of summoning spirits was actually to upgrade and strengthen the summoning tower. After all, Gu Xi needs a way to solve the mana consumption when he summons souls. Renovating the Soul-Calling Tower is Gu Xi''s best choice at the moment. The matter of gathering the soul-calling towers together to form a soul-calling area can be dealt with later, but the matter of the soul-calling tower must be dealt with first. After all, necromancers still need to summon spirits on site. Gu Xi didnt think about it that much before. He usually used the Soul Recalling Tower to summon souls after the battle. But he has thought it through now. ??Temporary summoning of souls on the battlefield is also a tactic. ?As long as the Guxi person is still alive, he can continue to call the corpses on the field. So even though Eve is as busy as a dog now, Gu Xi has to put this task on Eve''s head. ?Even spells such as opening the ghost door are more effective than summoning spirits on the spot. ?? Gu Xi has no objection to the time calculated on a monthly basis. ??If he could summon souls continuously, it would be equivalent to Gu Xi opening another natural disaster of the undead. After arranging everything, Gu Xi talked to Luna about Poisonous Peach Mountain. ?After determining the location for the future summoning area, Gu Xi began to arrange tasks for Eve. ?This is not prepared to make it easier for players to summon spirits after the war. Hearing Gu Xis arrangement, Eve was not dissatisfied. She even carefully made a timetable. ??Gu Xi couldn''t do this before because he didn''t have enough mana. Even if he doubled his mana, his mana would still only be 20,000. Evoking spirits on the battlefield is the real method. Even though Du Taoshan has just started now, as time goes on, as long as Du Taoshan exists in Gu Xi''s combat system, this city will definitely bring extremely high profits to Gu Xi in the end. ?It is quite remarkable that a big plan like this can be completed within three months. ?But it was Crewes previous reminder that Gu Xi understood why the second building put on the battlefield by Death City was the Spiritual Evocation Tower. ??Moreover, he also needs to leave mana to do some other things, and it is impossible to invest all his mana in spiritualism. ?Lijie Road is extending in the direction of Dutaoshan, which shows that Dutaoshan has entered Gu Xi''s death city system. Ensure that Gu Xi can handle the tasks assigned to her according to the schedule and complete them at the corresponding time points. "Eve, you have to study this matter quickly. I will also try to find out if there are any suitable architectural design drawings for sale. If it doesn''t work, I will go to the real world to have a look. There will be more things for sale there. " ?Several others are either unavailable or do not have the talent in this area. Now he is used to this rhythm. Not everything can be completed in one or two days. After all, among the contracted undead under Gu Xi, only Eve has the ability to research magic and technology. As for whether the gain is in terms of troops or resources, it depends on how Gu Xi chooses. ??Now that Poisonous Peach Mountain has been confirmed to be Gu Xi''s city of death, and has been connected to Alidovi City, they can start to exchange supplies with each other. ?? Gu Xi also explained the plan at Du Taoshan in detail to Luna. Listening to Gu Xis arrangement, Luna had no objections or dissatisfaction. After all, Luna also knows her current situation. Just the city of Alidovi already kept her busy. ??She took the time to deal with the weird mirror space that was exclusive to her. Let her manage a new city of death. I''m afraid that even two people would be too busy to handle it. She was happy to be free even if Gu Xi didn''t let her manage Poisonous Peach Mountain. ?However, Luna still put forward many opinions about Poison Peach Mountain to Gu Xi. On the one hand, Poison Peach Mountain has just started, and there are many building construction routes. Luna has suffered a loss before, and now she proposes it, which can save Celia in Poison Peach Mountain from taking some detours. On the other hand, the situation in Aridovi City and Poisonous Peach Mountain is different. There are certain dangers in the mirrored underground palace where Aridovi City is located, but the monarch has not paid attention to it at all, so the safety of Aridovi City is still guaranteed. But Du Taoshan is different. The world where Poisonous Peach Mountain is located is dominated by human beings and countries compete for hegemony. The most important thing is that Blood God Son doesnt know how many players have invested in this. In other words, at some point, a bored player will pass by Poisonous Peach Mountain and discover that Poisonous Peach Mountain is different. So Du Taoshan must be prepared to deal with attacks from all sides. ?Poisonous Peach Mountain does not need resource points here, but defense systems such as city gates, walls, and arrow towers must be built first. ?In addition, Poison Peach Mountain is a city of death, and its status must be higher than that of Blood Sacrifice Ridge and Dragon Blood Castle. After ensuring its own defense, Du Taoshan must also find ways to find its own advantages. It is impossible to just defend ourselves all the time and rely on sucking the blood of Alidovi City to replenish ourselves. Poison Taoshan must be of some use. Even if it cannot provide resources for Alidovi City like Blood Sacrifice Ridge and Dragon Blood Castle, it still needs to have its own characteristics. ?When Gu Xi is in need, whether it is providing resources or soldiers, he must be able to provide them. Otherwise, why would Gu Xi build such a death city? Gu Xi somewhat agreed with Luna''s words. ?However, the things that Dutaoshan can bring out have not yet been seen. He needs to let Cilia think more about this, and he cannot ruin such a good city as Dutaoshan. Luna has carefully considered all of this. ?Now that Luna said this, Gu Xi nodded, indicating that he would arrange this matter. ??If possible, Gu Xi would stay at Poisonous Peach Mountain for a few more days, waiting for Poisonous Peach Mountain to stabilize before going on an archaeological expedition with Kru. ? Gu Xi has already thought about it. When he goes to do archeology this time, he must look more to see if there are any suitable corpses. ??If you have it, send a batch to Dutaoshan. Let it be regarded as the specialty of Dutaoshan. ?At this moment, Princess Anna also got the news and rushed over with her two lords. "Sir, these are some defensive opinions about Poisonous Peach Mountain. I wrote them temporarily. I am sending them to you now. I hope you can use them." (End of this chapter) Chapter 1208： Preparation before leaving (please subscribe) Chapter 1208 Preparation before leaving (please subscribe) At the foot of Poisonous Peach Mountain, Crewe tried his best to huddle himself into a ball, sitting outside the yellow-green poisonous gas, watching the undead troops return one after another, led by several poisonous skeleton heroes. ?Looking at the way the undead returned carrying corpses one after another, Crewe couldn''t help but sigh at Gu Xi''s strength. It was obvious that the city was being built before his eyes. It took less than three days to build. As a result, the army in the city became so strong. ??In this battle, more than 5,000 enemies fifty miles away were defeated as soon as they turned around. No wonder Gu Xi can be so confident, he is really capable. ?Just as Crewe kept muttering in his heart, a door appeared near the poisonous fog. Gu Xi walked out of Aridovi City carrying some things. ?Similar to the situation with the undead troops over at Aridovi City, the undead troops in front of them also dug away the soil in their style of cleaning the battlefield. When Crewe on the side saw this situation, he quickly stepped aside. As he dodged like this, he happened to bump into the undead who were transporting corpses. At this time, she no longer had the arrogance she had at the black market auction house before, and half of her head was missing. The clothes he wore were of the same style as Keshia''s, even more expensive. Listening to Gu Xis words, Kru waved his hands repeatedly. Ah, dont, Im not in a hurry. The poisonous peach mountain in front of us also requires a lot of soil. ?At this moment, another undead army came in carrying some things from outside. ?At the same time, Gu Xi could notice that as the soil fell, the poisonous gas of Dutaoshan was expanding outward along the evil soil. Obviously, she died very simply in this battle. Its just that they have no intention of sending this soil back to Aridovi City. Even though he is dead, this man''s condition is still the same as that of Princess Kshia at the beginning. His white skin gives people the feeling of being blackened from the inside out. At this time, Crewe was about to say something like sorry, but unexpectedly when he saw the corpse, Crewe burst out laughing. He is really not in a hurry. He now wants to find a relatively safe place to hide for a while. This is probably Du Taoshans way of expansion. ?So Gu Xi and Kelu watched as the undead brought the blood-stained soil and dumped it at the foot of the mountain. Seeing Crewe who was still at the foot of the mountain, Gu Xi said apologetically: "Brother Crewe, I''m almost ready for things here. Once I explain some things, we can go archaeologically together. " ??A body of a black-haired man was transported with Princess Keshia. Dont let the poisonous gas get to you. ?Gu Xi was somewhat curious. He leaned over to take a look and found that the body that was brought over this time was actually the Keshiya princess. With Gu Xi''s eyes, he could tell at a glance that this corpse had been dead for a long time. Even if undead spells were used to maintain it, the corpse would still be somewhat affected. The internal organs of the corpse were somewhat rotten. Standing outside from a distance, you could smell the stench coming from the corpse even after taking a breath. Obviously, this man should be the brother of the Keshia Guild and the first heir of the Blackstone Tower Kingdom. Its just that not only is he dead now, but his body has also been sent here. ?He wants to be resurrected and go back to take back his own throne, but he''s afraid it won''t work. After thinking for a moment, Gu Xi gave orders to the undead who were carrying the body. Send their corpses to the altar at the foot of the mountain, and I will call upon the spirits. This can be regarded as the last help to Poisonous Peach Mountain before leaving. ?Under Gu Xi''s order, the undead sent the two corpses to the location where Gu Xi summoned the poisonous bones and others. ??It''s just that this time it''s not like last time, with ten orc corpses lined up in a row. At present, only two corpses have been brought over. After turning around and saying something to Kelu, Gu Xi quickly rushed here. At this time, Gu Xi didn''t think too much. The shadow of the bone obelisk appeared on him and blessed him. Then with the blessing, Gu Xi directly took action and successfully summoned the souls of the two corpses. Princess Keshias body was missing half of her head and was an incomplete corpse, so she immediately turned into a weird ghost. It is strange, but it is entirely because of Princess Keshiyas skin color. ?Obviously when this ghost flew up, it still looked pearly white, but for some reason, there was a feeling of black inside this white. After turning into a ghost, Princess Keshias face had a somewhat lively expression. ? Gu Xi did not ask anyone whether Keshiya had left any characteristics. He turned to look at the situation on his brother''s side in Keshiya. ??Different from the situation in Keshia, in order to resurrect this man who died for unknown reasons, Kshia processed the body again and again, maintaining the integrity of the body. So when the spirit was summoned, the man turned into a zombie. ?Like Keshias pearly white skin and black interior, the zombie in front of her has bluish-white skin, but looks completely black from the outside. ??And his body is not too strong, so he doesn''t look like a serious zombie. ?After the two men got up, Gu Xi waved to the sky. Celia appeared in front of Gu Xi immediately. These two have some brains. See if there is any work assigned to them directly. ?Xilia didnt say much. Now Poisonous Peach Mountain has just started, and there is a shortage of manpower everywhere. ?The person who can make Gu Xi go out to call for souls is definitely not a simple person, and Celia will naturally not miss it. ?Even if Gu Xi didn''t say anything specifically, he would arrange the positions of these two people. Not to mention that Gu Xi also made a special statement. After that, Gu Xi explained clearly to Celia some of what Luna said, and determined the future development direction of Guitaoshan. After watching Celia record everything, Gu Xi said: "The next development of Dutaoshan is up to you. In the next year, I will not dictate to Dutaoshan. But you have to promise that after one year, when I need troops and resources, you have to show me results. " Celia nodded and accepted the matter. ? Gu Xi saw that everything that needed to be explained had been clearly explained, so he did not stay here any longer. He quickly went down the mountain, preparing to ask Crewe to leave together. As a result, when we went down the mountain, we found Crewe studying the corpses that had been delivered. When he saw Gu Xi, Crewe raised his head and said something. These corpses are the remains of hundreds of ancient tribes. I dont know where they were found. Many of them I have only seen in history. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1209： The battle after three months (please subscribe) Chapter 1209 The battle three months later (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! ?Hokuri archaeological excavation site. ?? He raised his head and glanced at Crewe, who was doing archaeological work there. Gu Xi lowered his head and opened the book in his hand again. It has been more than 20 days since I came to this archaeological excavation site. In addition to the two archaeological excavation sites I have been to before, it can be said that Gu Xi has been doing archaeological research with Crewe for nearly two and a half months. Gu Xis attitude went from being very excited about releasing the undead to help at the beginning, to now sitting on the sidelines and learning about himself. He has experienced a lot in the middle. Not to mention anything else, every time Crewe visited an archaeological excavation site, he had to warn Gu Xi again that they were here for archaeology and not to disturb the undead sleeping here. ?This alone made Gu Xi quite unhappy. Lets not talk about whether there are undead haunting this archaeological excavation site. Even if there is, as a necromancer who has mastered the abilities of Momoyama Ghost Suppression and Death Lord, he can communicate with them about what''s going on. But as the level of the Necromancer gets higher and higher, the quality of the corpses he faces becomes better and better. ??There are also soul whispers, corpse research, corpse structure, soul knowledge, etc. that strengthen different branches of the undead. At the beginning of the Necromancer, it is quite useful. It can be said that in these three months, Gu Xi has carried out a relatively systematic arrangement of his own system. These days are finally over. How could it be like this, sitting under such a big sun and reading a book out of boredom? If it weren''t for the fact that every time Crewe''s archeology would attract some people to attack and Gu Xi would kill some enemies piecemeal, Gu Xi would have thought of grabbing Crewe''s archaeological map and digging the archaeological excavation site himself. . Gu Xi is actually a little stuck now. Three days later, the task is completed, and Gu Xi can go to study in the real world without having to protect Crewe. What kind of truth is this? The entire passive skill system is obviously disconnected. At the same time, some skills are also organized and classified. After taking another look at Crewe, Gu Xi returned his attention to the book in his hand. Some knowledge cannot be kept up with. Fortunately, there are only three days left in the three months. Not to mention, Gu Xi is still studying the "Secret Records of the Master of Taishan Mansion", in which the higher the level, the stricter the knowledge requirements for the undead. ? ?Added some knowledge and passive skills that have not been learned before or have not been considered. Not to mention, if you dig the bones in this place, it is archeology, but if I dig it, it is not archaeology. Most of the passive skills that Gu Xi originally learned were centered around spiritualism, including the subsequent transformation of the undead and resurrection techniques of spiritualism, as well as the enhancement of the undead, the control of the undead, and the study of the undead, etc. ??Most of the books Gu Xi read during this period were copied from Yuanzu City and were about the knowledge of the undead. These are not only unsystematic, but also incomplete. The level of spiritualism is close to level 20, but the levels of various knowledge and passive skills learned around spiritualism as the core are not high. Whether it is follow-up, strengthening, or branches, none of them have passed level 10. Some must Learning knowledge is not even learning yet. This has hindered Gu Xi''s progress and has had an impact on his current growth. ?In addition, the remaining passive skills are not systematic. Fitness skills exceed level 20, but there are no corresponding follow-up, branch or enhanced supporting skills. The same goes for wayfinding and leadership. ??There are also many different systems of magic, but the foundation is obviously not well laid, and the system is really messed up. ?These are all issues of interest. During these three months, Gu Xi also saw everything. ?But he didnt have the energy to deal with those things either. What he can do now is to sort out the knowledge and passive skills related to the undead and fill in the missing parts. As for the rest, Im afraid we have to wait until later. He doesnt have much time now, so he should study more. ?While thinking, Gu Xi focused on the book in his hand. ?This book is called "Handbook for Strengthening the Evil Qi in the Yin House (Feng Shui Volume and it talks about how to transform the Yin House into a blessed place. ??This is a method for the undead, but it is not a method for the necromancer. ??Its just that Gu Xi has learned a lot, and Gu Xi has some grasp of the ways of the undead. At least his city of death and the place where corpses are raised, and even part of the "Secret Records of the Master of Taishan Mansion" can be found in this. ??Gu Xi is currently reading to understand some of the methods involved. From time to time, he also observes the conditions of the archaeological excavation site through the eyes of Huangquan Longpao and makes some comparisons in his mind. ?Sometimes Gu Xi will make some notes and write down all his thoughts. Slowly, all his attention came together. At this moment, Gu Xi suddenly felt something in his heart. He looked up in the direction of Crewe and found that Crewe was quickly packing up the ancient objects that had not been put together and rushing towards Gu Xi. This is how they cooperated during this period. ??Whether it was Gu Xi or Crewe who discovered the appearance of a foreign enemy, they would quickly stop what they were doing and gather together, leaving Gu Xi to deal with the sudden appearance of the enemy. Its just that Gu Xi usually discovers more, while Kru discovers less. After all, Crewe is not a combat professional. He can detect some problems entirely because he has passive mind-reading skills. Sometimes when the murderous intention is relatively strong, he can still sense the enemy''s position even though he is far away. ??It was the same this time. Crewe felt the danger immediately. He didn''t intend to test how hard his life was, but quickly ran towards Gu Xi. After such a long period of cooperation, Crewe is very clear about Gu Xis methods. ?As long as you get within fifteen meters of Gu Xi, you will be within the defensive range of Gu Xi''s extreme sun wielders. At that time, no matter where the enemy''s attack comes from, Extreme Sunshine will appear immediately and save him. He and Gu Xi have been cooperating for so long. As soon as he starts to move, Gu Xi will know that an enemy appears and he will release his troops as soon as possible. ??It was the same this time. When Crewe ran towards this side, Gu Xi had already stood up, and the garrison gate appeared in front of Crewe immediately. ??As the garrison gate appeared, the city wall quickly extended to the surrounding areas. A large number of scarecrows stood on the city wall, and some undead tree pits appeared directly on both sides of the city gate. ??This kind of tree-like undead is now stationed outside the gate of the garrison city. Even if the magic plant area was moved, they had no intention of leaving. Instead, they stayed there. Now they are considered part of the garrison gate and can appear outside the city gate together with the city wall. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1210： Enemies attracted by archeology (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1210: Enemies attracted by archeology (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! After releasing the garrison gate, Gu Xi casually picked up the book in his arms, took a step forward, and quickly headed towards the city gate tower. ??While Gu Xi was walking toward the city gate, Crewe had already reached the garrison gate. At this time, he pulled his head back and headed behind the city gate under the guard of the undead troops. ??Krew knew where to be safer as the battle began. No matter what the situation is, your own safety is the most important thing. At this time, the undead tree pits in front of the city gate were already fighting with the enemy. The enemies that appeared this time were lizard men pushing carts. When they rushed out, the carts had already been set on fire and smoke was rising. Behind this lizard man is a strange creature with two legs and four arms and a lizard head. They were wearing thick leather armor, holding the long swords and shields commonly used by human swordsmen in their hands, and kept charging forward. ?Theres nothing interesting about these enemies, theyre all the same old thing. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? with a big deal Crew is probably doing. Now such troops are brought out in batches to attack Crewe, and if one group dies, a new batch will be sent over immediately. How else would there be such remnants of hundreds of ancient tribes coming out to attack him. They dont know where they came from. Anyway, they have been attacking Crewe since the beginning of the archeology of Crewe. ?They are numerous and grow quickly. They are best used as cannon fodder. They do not need training at all. They can be used with a small cart and some firewood. ?Standing on the gate tower of the garrison city gate, Gu Xi glanced at the enemies rushing out, muttered, and released a group of undead troops. Among the survivors of hundreds of tribes, the most common ones are the lizard people. Gu Xi has long been accustomed to the situation of enemies rushing out. It is even possible that they were lurking in the human kingdom from the beginning, preparing for a certain moment. ?Although their combat effectiveness is average, they are large in number, and the wooden carts they push will always have one or another effect, and sometimes they will explode, causing fires and so on. The breed cavalry is obviously different from the human cavalry. They ride a war horse the size of a normal elephant, and a pair of sharp tusks grow out of the war horse''s mouth. The battle axes in their hands, and even the armor on their bodies, were obviously not made by them. ??And the weapons in the hands of these survivors are all the best equipment in the human kingdom. Behind them, a type of heavy armored cavalry followed in the distance. ?At the same time, the cavalrymen of the cavalry are also relatively tall semi-giants. There are also many attacking troops. Sometimes there are one or two thousand troops rushing out, and sometimes it may be a small team of more than ten people who secretly launch an ambush. In the past few months, those who came out to attack Crewe were all the remnants of hundreds of ancient tribes. Obviously they lived and trained in different human kingdoms from the beginning. ?Held a rather ornate battle ax in his hand. ?Such a situation made Gu Xi somewhat suspicious. He had been wondering whether Crewe had done something big, and the archeology had discovered something different, which had led to some forces hidden deep in the world. It can be considered one of the more powerful arms. So unless there are only a dozen or so small groups of enemies, there will always be such units among most enemies. With them opening the way in front, the troops behind will use their strongest fighting methods. Like the Cyclops''s ballista shooting team, the latter two arms are also common arms. As long as it is a large army with more than about 500 people, there will always be two or three of these types of troops. ?However, the half-giant cavalry and the Cyclops shooting team generally do not appear at the same time, and I dont know how this is arranged. ?In the past few months, Gu Xi has fought against this enemy countless times. We need to study how to fight these people from the beginning. Go to the end and write the answer directly according to the routine. ?Now whenever Gu Xi sees an enemy, he doesn''t need special orders, his men will already know how to deal with them. ??Now as soon as these enemies appear, the Undead Tree Pit immediately launches an attack. A large number of vines popped out of the ground and hit the lizard man on a cart that was rushing towards him. ?These lizardmen are all cannon fodder, and all their abilities are on the small cart in front of them. ?Now as soon as the vines popped out, they overturned one of their carts, and the firewood in the cart fell to the ground, burning the lizardmen inside. ?This time the enemy''s advancing team stopped. At this time, the undead troops under Gu Xi also rushed out from the garrison gate. Now the undead troops under Gu Xi have completed their preliminary grouping. ?Most of the undead bosses have taken on the newly made battle flags. Although the battle flags now do not have any patterns on them, as long as they have the battle flags, all the bosses can bring a thousand soldiers to fight. ??And the fighting style of these thousand soldiers will be somewhat similar to the boss''s style. It can be said that the general direction will not change, but the details will definitely be like the leader. ??It''s like two skeleton bosses who also carry skeleton soldiers. Whether the swords in the skeleton soldiers'' hands are rusty or not will make a difference. Since these leaders have brought so many soldiers with them, they naturally have to consider their own soldiers and give them opportunities to upgrade and strengthen. So as soon as the gate of the garrison city gate opened, many leaders rushed out. ?When they rushed out, they raised their battle flags and looked at the enemy in the distance. After fighting these enemies for a long time, all the leaders have certain judgments about the enemy''s situation. You can tell at a glance who the enemies in front of you are and how to fight them best. So as soon as they rushed out of the garrison city gate, the undead army was divided into four. A skeleton army holding a warhammer directly passed over the fallen lizard men and headed towards the four-armed lizard men behind them holding swords and shields. Two teams of skeleton spearmen, one on the left and one on the right, went to attack the half-giant cavalry. The remaining group of skeleton soldiers cleaned up the lizardmen on the ground. Without the train, the ordinary lizardmen would have little fighting power. Apart from a layer of leather armor, they had no useful weapons. Normally, after they collide with the enemy, they will take a lit piece of wood from the small train and hit the enemy back and forth, using the flames to damage the enemy. Only this time, they overturned the car directly, and now as soon as the skeleton soldiers rushed up, they slashed them to death on the spot. Seeing the scene in front of him, Gu Xi couldn''t help but sigh. Brother Crewe, what on earth are you testing in archeology? We have this kind of enemy every day. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1211： The dragon army passing by in the sky (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1211 The dragon passing by in the sky...Legion (please subscribe for more updates) "How do I know? Don''t keep asking. I have never encountered such an enemy before." ??As for Gu Xi''s question, Crewe, who was protected by many undead, couldn''t answer. This is really the first time he has encountered such a thing. At first, Gu Xi and Kelu thought that it was because Kelu had found something important that caused such trouble. So Crewe simply changed direction. ???In the next two times, he didn''t even go to the archeology of the ancient dragon. Crewe directly looked for the ruins of the medieval elves for archeology. ??However, such attacks continued continuously and never stopped at all. ??The thing that left Gu Xi speechless the most was that he had obviously sent out scout troops to clear the area nearby. ?These troops will still suddenly appear about two kilometers away from the archaeological site. Its as if they were suddenly brushed out. ?Countless dragons! A large number of giant dragons of various colors, each sixty meters long, were like dark clouds, flying rapidly from east to west. ?What should I hit them with, my head? When Gu Xi first saw these giant dragons, he was still counting their colors and numbers. If you want to take pictures, you can check in. He has been looking up for who knows how long, but the dragon has not finished flying yet. I think you will never encounter such a scene again. " dragon! The dragon! They dont notice us now, so ignore them and just watch the scenery. Just the moment he raised his head, tens of thousands of giant dragons flew past him. At this time, Crewe had also noticed what was happening in the sky. He climbed to the gate tower of the garrison gate and got close to Gu Xi. But at this moment, Gu Xi seemed to feel something and raised his head involuntarily. I really dont know how they appeared. ??He simply didn''t think about anything after that, because he couldn''t figure it out at all. ??Gu Xi rolled his eyes in front of Crewe, "Just now, at least a million dragons flew past. Even if I released all my troops, they would still be less than a fraction of these dragons. Fortunately, there are only three days left. After three days, he will no longer have to worry about this matter. "Are you joking?" ???Rolled his eyes at Crewe''s answer, Gu Xi comforted himself in his heart. Brother Gu, can you beat these? ?Like this time, with so many battles, Gu Xi cut down the nearby trees. Gu Xi was speechless. In the end, whether these troops will appear or appear directly. Gu Xi responded and looked up at the sky again. ?At this time, the giant dragons in the sky have not finished flying, and Gu Xi noticed that among the giant dragons in the sky, dragons with a length of more than a hundred meters have begun to appear. Obviously what appears now is the main force of the dragon. Suddenly, Gu Xi''s judgment on these giant dragons was improved again. ??Let alone provoking these giant dragons and starting a fight, Gu Xi doesn''t even want to raise his head now, for fear that the giant dragon in the sky will say: "What are you looking at?" But Gu Xi didnt want to miss the scene in front of him. Having missed this time, Gu Xi didn''t know when he would encounter so many giant dragons next time. ?At this moment, Crewe seemed to have thought of something. He slapped his thigh and said loudly: "I remembered." Gu Xi turned to look at Kelu. What do you remember? Volcano map, volcano map at the edge of the world, I understand what this is like. ?Kelu seemed to be going crazy. He ignored Gu Xi''s question and kept shouting. ?Gu Xi was afraid that Kelu would go crazy like this, so he quickly stepped forward and held Kelu down. Calm down. ?Under Gu Xis suppression, the crazy Crewe calmed down. He swallowed his saliva, sat down on the ground, looked up at the dragon that had not finished flying, and muttered something in his mouth. After Kelu calmed down completely, Gu Xi squatted in front of Kelu. Whats going on? ??Klu swallowed his saliva, his eyes no longer had the previous madness. He turned his head and looked in the direction where the dragon was flying. The golden pillar supporting the sky and the earth is in that position. Its just that no one can see the existence of the golden pillar. ?After a long time, Crewe began to say: "I have seen some murals during archeology before, and scenes like this were painted on them." Have you ever had a situation like this happen to you? ? Gu Xi looked up at the sky. At this time, the dragons in the sky were coming to an end. Following the group of dragons were some small miscellaneous dragons. ??But compared to the huge dragons before, the number of these hybrid dragons is obviously more. And they also had more uncertainties. When Gu Xi looked up at the sky, there were actually some giant dragons in the sky who lowered their heads and glanced at Gu Xi. ??If there weren''t a few giant dragons in the dragon group scolding him, maybe some miscellaneous dragons would come down to see what was going on with Gu Xi. Yes, I saw such a scene once in one of the ruins of the ancient tribes. I saw it once later in the ruins of the medieval elves. Coupled with some historical stories circulating in this world, we can understand some of the situation. " Concerning archaeological and historical research, Crewe can be said to be quite confident. Before studying archeology, they need to learn various historical knowledge. ?And Gu Xi happened to have never learned it, so Kru explained it to Gu Xi. You may not know that during the ancient times of the Hundred Tribes, there were actually no Dragon Tribes. By the time of the medieval elves, there was only one giant dragon recorded in the world. ?So guess, where did the dragon that ruled the world come from in ancient times, and where did it go in the end? " Although it was left to Gu Xi to guess, the hint here was already obvious. Gu Xi thought for a moment and then said directly: "Is it the volcanoes overseas?" Thats right, I saw the volcano map three times in total during my archeology. The first time was in the ruins of an ancient tribe. I remember clearly that it was a mural of the ancient giant clan. They recorded on the mural that they once faced a giant dragon coming from the side of the volcano. Finally fight the dragon on the side of the golden pillar. ?That time the giant fought off the dragon. But it was also that time that caused the ancient tribes to become even more chaotic. ??If it werent for the fact that things in ancient times were too difficult to ascertain, perhaps before the hundreds of ancient tribes, there might have been a period when pure giants ruled the earth. ?After that, I also discovered a mural in a ruins. The mural was a bit simple. It showed a giant dragon suddenly appearing, destroying hundreds of ancient tribes with powerful force, and occupying the entire world. ?This mural was painted by those who escaped. ??The last one is not a mural, but a decoration of the elves. It shows the elves fighting off the giant dragon that occupies this world. When the giant dragon was about to be defeated, another batch of giant dragons came over from the volcano. But he was also defeated by the elves. ??But I dug so many ancient elven tombs and found that the elves are really not that strong. So I always feel that there is something wrong here. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 1212： Sudden temporary tasks (please subscribe) Chapter 1212 Sudden temporary tasks (please subscribe) Crews words are simple, but the message inside is anything but simple. Gu Xi knew one thing just after hearing it. The dragon was an outsider and came from outside the volcano. The previous hundreds of ancient tribes had at least two battles with the dragon, winning one and losing the other. The elf had a fight with the dragon. ??We will definitely win, but it is impossible to defeat the supporting dragon reinforcements as the elves said. So its not clear how much history is true. The only thing that is certain is that the giant dragons in front of us flew in from outside the volcano. ?Then what is this? ??Dragon invasion event? The end of the world? There is a temporary mission now, please pay attention to all players! Note 2: The more dragons you kill, the higher the main task will be improved, and the final reward for completing the main task will be better. But it is impossible for ordinary players to slay a hundred dragons. So please stop the dragon from advancing [Mission description: The dragons come from the volcano, and they are flying towards the golden pillar, the core of this world. If the dragon flies to the golden pillar, the dragon flame will melt the golden pillar, and the pillar of this world will be destroyed, and the earth will be destroyed. will be destroyed! "It''s just a lot more. I really didn''t expect that the giant dragon family can still have such strong strength even if they leave this world." Cru, there must be tens of millions of dragons flying over just now. ? Gu Xi thought back to when he first entered this world, and it seemed that there were only 100,000 players left behind. At this time, the giant dragon in the sky has flown past, and now Gu Xi can only look at the shadow of the giant dragon group from a distance. Task reward: 1 piece of purple equipment, main quest level upgrade. ??After taking one look at the mission, Gu Xi looked up at the sky again. ?While Gu Xi was silent, Crewe seemed to have thought of something. Temporary Mission: The Dragon of Blood Sacrifice ?At this moment, a tingling sound came from Gu Xi''s ear. Even if all players are activated, each person needs to kill a hundred dragons to calm everything in front of them. A trace of confusion flashed in Gu Xi''s eyes. Looking at the message that popped up in front of him, Gu Xi was also stunned. Although most players are above level 10, slaying a dragon is not a problem. He quickly opened the temporary task and checked it out. Task requirements: Kill more than 1 giant dragon! Note 1: Please choose the number of dragons to keep according to your own combat power, and try to survive first. There is no upper limit on the number of dragons you can kill, but there is an upper limit on your combat power. Don''t kill yourself. Wait for me, I have something over here. As he said that, Crewe jumped off the city wall. When the dragon passed in the sky just now, the battle under the city wall was actually over. The undead under Gu Xi were not affected at all by the dragon in the sky, but were there cleaning the battlefield. Seeing Crewe jumping off the city wall, they didn''t pay much attention. After all, they have encountered this kind of thing too many times. Crewe is a lunatic who is desperate for his life in archaeology. Every time Crewe always rushes to the archaeological site as soon as possible after the battle. ??It must be the same this time. So they just made way. ??But they never expected that Crewe did not go to the archaeological site, but ran to his camp position and started rummaging there. At this situation, the undead men under Gu Xi were also stunned for a moment. However, among the undead that came out this time, there was not even a hero. ??Ordinary undead bosses have nothing to do with Crewe. ?? Their curiosity was just to look over there a few more times, and they had no intention of going over to inquire. ?And Crewe didn''t rummage there for long, and soon he ran out holding a cup that was taller than his body. ?That cup is made of stone, with a layer of gold inlaid on the outside, and is quite heavy. ??When Crewe ran forward with this thing in his arms, his speed was obviously much slower. ??Gu Xi, who was about to close the garrison gate, saw this situation and asked his undead men to send Crewe and Koubei to the city wall. Brother Gu, come quickly. Do you have any water? Yes, do you want to have a bite? As soon as Gu Xi heard what Crewe said, he quickly took out the kettle he had with him. ?Since traveling with Crewe, Gu Xi has at least become more regular in his diet and will bring some snacks and drinking water with him. ?As long as he is a little hungry, he will eat a little immediately to ensure that he will not have any problems. But Crewe shook his head when he saw it. No, I need a lot of water, put it in this cup. ??This is an ancient giant''s prop that I found during an archaeological expedition. ?As long as you fill this cup with water, you can see an ancient scene. Because this thing is more interesting, I dont sell it to others. Something suddenly occurred to me just now. I think I may know where the troops who have been attacking us come from. " Gu Xi was also a little speechless about Kelu''s words. ?What he wanted to ask just now was the number of these giant dragons that just flew past. He is considering the 100,000 players who came in three months ago, and how many dragons each person can kill. In the end, Crewe told him this? ?But its good, at least Crewe will know why someone is staring at him. "I''ll ask someone to bring you some water. Brother Crewe, how about you sit down and take a rest? How did you come up with this?" "It''s not the direction those giant dragons were flying just now. Although I can''t see it, the direction they are heading towards is the golden pillar, right?" As for aspects of the issue, locals like Crewe will definitely know better than Gu Xi. Also, almost everyone saw what happened when the dragon was flying just now, so there is nothing to hide. ?So Gu Xi nodded. Thats right. Since my archeology, there has been a clue pointing in one direction. There is something wrong with the Golden Pillar, but no one has been to the Golden Pillar, and even the thousands of miles around the Golden Pillar cannot be entered. ?No one has seen the golden pillar. Everyone knows that the mountain is in that direction, but when they look up, they can''t see anything. Its just that whether its history or legend, everyone knows a little bit about it. Golden pillars support the three worlds of sky, earth and underground. Without the existence of the Golden Pillar, the world would be destroyed. " At this point, Crewe paused, "Is it possible that as long as you occupy the golden pillar, you can occupy the entire world. Over the years, I have always had a question in archeology: How did the ancient tribes, ancient dragons, medieval elves and this generation of humans recognize their eras by the world? Does it occupy a relatively large area? ?Now it seems that this idea may be wrong. " ?At this time, a thought also flashed through Gu Xi''s mind. Humans occupy the golden pillar? Genesis? So thats it (End of this chapter) Chapter 1213： The center of the world, the golden pillar (please subscribe) Chapter 1213 The center of the world, the golden pillar (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! What do you know? ?Looking at Gu Xi''s face, which showed that he had understood everything, Kru asked curiously. For the first time, he felt that it was inconvenient to follow Gu Xi without the ability to passively read his mind. The matter of the golden pillar. ??Gu Xi couldn''t say for sure. He suspected that the person who occupied the Golden Pillar on behalf of mankind last time was probably a big boss in Yuanzu City who started the Genesis. At this time, Gu Xi''s undead men also brought a large bucket of water. ?Gu Xi said nothing more, turned around and asked, "Brother Crewe, how should we deal with this water?" Pour it into a cup and just stand by the cup and watch. ?He just looked into the cup and couldn''t help but murmured. That is the people of the Bai tribe. As long as they find gold, they can reach the vicinity of the golden pillar in the shortest possible time by moving quickly with one hand. Look at how many people came here before. This is obviously unreasonable. " It''s just that these enemies don''t actually live within the golden pillar. Is this what he can see now? This is clearly the scene when the world in front of you opened up. At this time, Gu Xi also understood what Crewe was thinking. Crew introduces the use of cups. Actually, Gu Xi and the others guessed most of the time correctly. Those enemies really used the remaining power of the golden pillar to accurately land on Crewe''s side. Because hundreds of ancient tribes participated in the construction of the Golden Pillar, even if they are not on the Golden Pillar''s side, they can still communicate and teleport through the Golden Pillar''s ability. Did they achieve free distribution around the world through some means of golden pillars? ??But there are also some unreasonable things in it. ?Gu Xi noticed a detail in this picture. Sometimes there are tens of thousands of people, and sometimes there are only a dozen or so people. Fuck me! ??The picture in front of me is exactly the picture of this world in the ancient times of the Hundred Tribes. The people of the Hundred Tribes sent the gold they found to the Golden Pillar, and then used some means to pour the Golden Pillar. ?The golden pillar that Gu Xi saw when he fell down was really poured out of pure gold bit by bit. ?Gu Xi curiously asked the undead to pour water into the cup. At this time, Gu Xi was also curious about what kind of scene was recorded in this cup, why it connected Crewe with the dragon that just passed by, and wanted to understand the reason why he had been attacked during this period. Most of them are descendants of hundreds of ancient tribes and live near the control nodes of the Golden Pillar. Do you think that the enemies who came to attack us before were hidden within thousands of miles of the Golden Pillar? Gu Xi looked at the scene inside, his eyes widened. They even established their own mercenary system and mercenary ranking through golden pillars. By completing tasks, they can get more good things to strengthen their race. The reason why they attacked Crewe was because when Crewe met Gu Xi, he accidentally dug up an item that would affect the Golden Pillar. The Golden Pillar issued a mission to kill Crewe. Later, because of the mercenaries who killed Crewe, they fell into Gu Xi''s hands one by one. The mission on the Golden Pillar side is not over. Instead, the difficulty continues to increase because of the loss of many mercenaries. After each mercenary organization is destroyed, the next new mercenary organization will quickly take over. Some of these mercenary organizations follow the route of large legions, and some carry out elite beheading operations. ?This also resulted in the number of people who came to pursue Crewe, and their strength was uneven. And they didnt come all at once, they came in batches. Even the source of the mission at the beginning was not clear to them. They only knew that they wanted to kill Crewe. In fact, it is absolutely inevitable that Crewe will be targeted this time. He unearthed something related to hundreds of ancient tribes, and Gu Xi just happened to come down again. The Cornerstone of Genesis activated with that thing, attracting the attention of the Golden Pillar. ??Although the boss of the last creation is sitting on the golden pillar. But he only grabbed the golden pillar, not built the golden pillar himself. So the Golden Pillar still has some instinct, and will take the initiative to eliminate those who may damage the Golden Pillar and cause trouble to the Golden Pillar. Actually, that thing is already in the city of Alidovi in ??Guxi. ??If you check the Golden Pillar again, you will find that the archaeological direction of Crewe during this period has been avoiding the ancient tribes. Since the items are not on Crewes possession, the mission may be cancelled. ??But Golden Pillar did not explore again, and Gu Xi, who was protecting Crewe, continued to kill the mercenary organization that rushed over again and again. In the end, the situation at hand will be caused. ?Of course these are not reasons that Gu Xi and the others can know. What Gu Xi and Kelu could know was where the enemy came from and why they appeared so accurately within one or two kilometers of Kelu. Forget it, why are you thinking so much about it? Youd better think carefully about what youre going to do next. You''re afraid that someone is targeting you, and I can''t always protect you. How about you collect this pile of things first and I take you to a larger city nearby? " "No need..." Crewe wanted to say that he was strong enough, but when he reached his mouth, all his words were swallowed up. Krewe has always remembered the situation during this period. Being attacked from time to time is obviously not a normal thing. When there is care and protection, nothing can be seen. But what if Gu Xi doesnt protect him? ?Then what is he going to do? Just find a big city to hide yourself? This can ensure his own safety, but what about his archaeological career? Thinking of this, Crewe raised his head, "Brother Gu, how many more days can you protect me?" Three days. Hearing this sound, Crewe always felt as if the countdown to death was about to begin. He swallowed, hesitated, and finally bit his teeth. Brother Gu, I dont plan to do any archaeology in the next three days. Can you send me to a place? Gu Xi did not answer, but took a look at his main mission. ??The main mission at this time is still to protect Crewes archeology, and it has not changed because of Crewes words. It seems that the place we are going to this time is also related to archeology. "Okay, but you may have to wait for me. I have a small task to do now. You can take this opportunity to pack your things first. After I have taken care of the small things in front of me, we can leave." ??Although he didn''t know what the little thing Gu Xi was talking about, Gu Xi had already agreed, so Crue naturally wouldn''t ask any more questions. He jumped off the city wall again and was going to pack up his things at the previous archaeological site. ?Some of Gu Xis undead men helped send the huge cup, which was still full of water, down the city wall and delivered it to Crewe. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1214： Challenge the dragon’s troops (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1214 Challenging the Dragons Troops (Please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! ?After finding someone to protect Crewe, Gu Xi closed his eyes and thought carefully, and then decisively issued the order. Luna, mobilize all the dragon troops in the Labyrinth Demon City, all the bone dragon troops in Alidovi City, and isnt Eve ready to prepare the undead titan troops? Let her send them all out to me to prepare for a big battle. " After giving the order, Gu Xi stood on the gate of the garrison city and looked around. He needs to pick a suitable position to fight. ?This is a rare opportunity to fight a dragon. ??Gu Xi could clearly see the group of giant dragons flying in the sky just now. There are many dragons, but they are not the strongest. The highest among the dragons is only about level 25. The battle aura is there, and this part cannot be hidden. Gu Xi soon received Luna''s response. On the contrary, most dragons are no different from normal dragons, and their overall strength is between level 8 and 14. But if the last few days are not up and Crewe dies, then Gu Xis main mission will be over. The total number directly reached nearly 700. This kind of opportunity is something Gu Xi doesnt want to miss. ?Then the troops he just wanted appeared. ?After having people send Crewe out, Gu Xi had already chosen a suitable location, and he persuaded the main city gate and the steel city gate to be released together. Killing a giant dragon means having two more bone dragons in your hands. ?This bone dragon force is led by the level 26 Earth Vein Ghost Dragon, followed by the Double-headed Bone Dragon. Then the Ghost Dragon flies out, followed by ordinary Bone Dragons and Ghost Dragons of various levels. It can be said that Gu Xi was scared when these giant dragons flew over his head. After all, there were tens of millions of giant dragons, who would not be afraid to see them. ??Then Gu Xi glanced around, and finally his eyes fell on Kelu who was still packing his things. Fighting the dragon must be done in the sky and on the earth at the same time. "You guys go over and protect him. Wait for him to pack his things and let him retreat further." But when the dragon flew away, Gu Xi''s saliva almost flowed to the ground. After they flew out, they hovered in the sky. In case all the giant dragons are attracted here, Gu Xi is confident that he will have no problem. ??Gu Xi still doesnt know yet what will happen when the [Blood Sacrifice Dragon] mission is started. But there are not many such dragons above level 25. So Gu Xi just wanted to send Crewe far away, leaving a suitable place to prepare to deal with the dragon. The first batch to appear was naturally Gu Xi''s own bone dragon troops. ?Now Gu Xi needs to take a look at how many troops he has available, and then decide how to fight next. ??Gu Xi also took this opportunity to use Death Incarnation on the fifty weakest bone dragons. ?Under the influence of the Hand of Death''s Incarnation Lord, all fifty bone dragons have turned into the state of death incarnations, with their levels directly raised to level 19, and they are also emitting black mist, sparks or ice powder. In the previous battle to protect Crewe, Gu Xi rarely used the bone dragon troops. ??Klu knew that Gu Xi had an army of more than 100,000 undead, but he never thought that Gu Xi would have so many bone dragons. Looking at the bone dragon troops in front of him, Crewe was stunned for a moment. He didn''t quite understand what Gu Xi was planning to do. At this moment, another group of dragon troops flew out. ?This batch of giant dragons are not dead bone dragons, but living dragons. The black dragons, red dragons and various miscellaneous dragon troops that Gu Xi had before, plus the giant dragons that were about to starve to death rescued from the maze by the Maze Demon City. Now almost half a year has passed, and at least six giant dragons are being replenished every week. , bringing the number of this giant dragon army to nearly four hundred. As soon as they flew out, they directly rushed away the bone dragon in the sky and flew to a higher position. ??These giant dragons are overlords in the sky. At this time, all the giant dragons are under the leadership of the young holy dragon, and they are ready to spit out dragon breath and directly destroy the enemy. Looking at the dragon troops in the sky, which totaled more than a thousand, Gu Xi already had a certain plan in mind. ?It''s a pity that there is no way to transfer the bone dragons in the Labyrinth of the Maze Demon City, otherwise the number of bone dragons now would have increased a lot. Just when Gu Xi was feeling regretful, there was a rumbling vibration on the ground. A group of Titan troops about 20 meters tall walked out of the steel city gate under the leadership of the Bone Titan. These are the results of Eves efforts during this period. Ever since Gu Xi and Eve made the puppet army together, Eve has made great progress in the transformation of tower troops. All seven Cloud Palaces obtained from the descending world have been built, and the Undead Titan troops are being produced at a rate of fourteen Undead Titans per week. Of course, there are still a few types of undead titans produced by the seven cloud temples. Unlike the knights under Gu Xi, three different temples can train three different kinds of knights. There are only two types of Titans produced here, the Bone Titan and the Zombie Titan. ??As Eve took the initiative in this plan, in order to ensure that the long-range attack capabilities of the Titans remained, she specifically chose to train all Titans into zombie Titans. They just move a little slower, but otherwise they are no different from normal Titans. Even the power of lightning will not be weakened. ?Furthermore, during this period, Gu Xi followed Crewe on archaeological research and found some giant corpses. Gu Xi also sent the corpses of these giants to the Cloud Palace and processed them into zombie titans. ?Over the past few months, the number of all Titans has reached 350, which can be considered to be beginning to take shape. As for the White Bone Titan standing at the front of this Titan army, it was a Titan subordinate that Gu Xi obtained relatively early. ?Ever since Gu Xi had only one ghost dragon under his command, he had always hoped that Gu Xi would have a powerful Titan army. ??As a result, Gu Xi''s men used various methods to train bone dragons and ghost dragons. From time to time, they could bury a dragon vein and produce bone dragons and ghost dragons with strong strength or special abilities. On the other hand, only one of the Titans has always existed. It can be said that during that time, the Bone Titan had been working hard for the Undead Titan army. ??It''s different now. The seven cloud palaces gave the Bone Titan hope. ?? And the three hundred and fifty zombie Titans behind him gave him the confidence to stand up. ??Although there are only three hundred and fifty, this is just the beginning. It won''t be long before the Titans will slowly catch up with the number of Bone Dragon troops. In the end, the Titans will definitely subdue the dragon and become Gu Xis strongest force. Gu Xi didnt think much about the Titans thoughts at all. After watching the 350 Titan troops in position, Gu Xi slowly said: "Start the temporary mission: Blood Sacrifice Dragon, the goal is to challenge 1,500 dragons." (End of this chapter) Chapter 1215： The battle of dragon slaying (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1215 The Dragon Slaying Battle (please subscribe for more updates) Gu Xi was hesitant about the number of dragons attacked this time. In fact, his initial idea was for the third thousand. But just when he was about to speak, thousands of giant dragons suddenly flashed in front of him. To be honest, Gu Xi, whose mind had just been hit, was actually scared. He suddenly lost the idea of ??letting his dragons and titans fight against each other like before. Killing 1,500 giant dragons one by one is Gu Xi''s current goal. Son of Blood God, I have done everything I can do. When the time comes, dont blame me for running away after completing the task. After muttering something, Gu Xi looked up at the sky. As Gu Xi determined the number of temporary tasks to be carried out, the sky also changed rapidly. ??The giant dragons that flew past did not fly back. Instead, a huge whirlpool composed of dark clouds appeared in the sky. When flying out of the vortex of dark clouds, these giant dragons just looked down and stared at the three hundred and fifty undead titans standing near the steel city gate. ??Furthermore, the dragon has three places: Dragon Valley, Dragon Kingdom and Dragon Tomb to represent its birth, gathering, living and growing, and its final death. Gu Xi was not surprised at all by the reaction of these giant dragons. After all, the conflict between dragons and titans cannot be changed even after death. This means that the dragon actually doesn''t have much thought about his death. Fight the Titan first. ??Becoming a bone dragon or a ghost dragon is nothing. ??More than half of the giant dragons flying out of the vortex of dark clouds were above level 15, and the top ten were over level 20. When you see the enemies, whether they are Bone Dragon or Titan, which one to fight first? Even a giant dragon knows the choice. There are also those who have turned into blood dragons. ?So the fifteen hundred giant dragons pounced head-on, preparing to strike at the undead Titan below. As soon as these fifteen hundred giant dragons appeared, Gu Xi''s eyes froze. ?Two death incarnations - bone dragons, rushed upward with fifty bone dragons transformed by death incarnation lords. Death incarnate, hurry up! They didn''t even pay attention to the giant dragon and bone dragon troops in the sky, and rushed directly towards the undead titan. After all, the situation of bone dragons is quite special, and their dragon breath is actually not very powerful. Fortunately, I didnt get crazy and challenge three to five thousand dragons. ?Fifteen hundred giant dragons were rushing toward Gu Xi from the whirlpool. ?At the same time, the remaining bone dragons and ghost dragons quickly separated to both sides, preparing to approach and bite from both sides. At this time, Gu Xi was shocked. The remaining dragons are not level 8 dragons that have just been trained. Their levels have been upgraded by at least 1 to 2 levels, and most of them have passed the level 10 threshold. Facing fifty bone dragons transformed into death, the fifteen hundred giant dragons were immediately speechless. Are they unable to see their own strength clearly? ?There are only fifty Death Incarnation Bone Dragons, so what if their level reaches level 19 or above? If they are less than level 20 and have no combat aura, they are all scum. But these giant dragons never expected that the bone dragon, the incarnation of death, would rush to death directly. ?Serious incarnations of death are not afraid of death, but even if a bone dragon wears the skin of death incarnation, it is only that layer of skin that dies, and it does not affect their own lives. Therefore, they never worried about whether they would die or not. Faced with the impact of the enemy falling from the sky, they faced it head-on. ?Looking at the incarnation of death - the bone dragon, the dragons had no idea of ??using dragon breath. After all, the dragons gathered so much dragon breath in order to burn the Titan below to death in one fell swoop. They couldn''t waste it on the bone dragon here. But the dragons didn''t expect it at all, and the bone dragon, the incarnation of death, didn''t think that way. When they flew less than thirty meters in front of the giant dragon, all the incarnations of death opened their mouths at the same time. ?Whether these death incarnations are real or temporarily transformed by the incarnation lord, they all carry the death dragon breath and melting light. The death dragon''s breath plus the melting light, the power is straight up. Green light spurted out from the mouths of these bone dragons and swept across the giant dragons. The high-level dragons at the front were immediately sprayed by the death dragon''s breath. ?? Even if the dragon''s magic resistance is quite high, it can even ignore the full range of magic such as Doomsday Judgment. But the problem is what''s spraying out in front of me, it''s dragon''s breath. ?Even if it carries the magic power of death, it is still dragon breath. It is impossible for the dragon to avoid falling. With a sweep of the death dragon''s breath, the dragon at the front was drained of its life immediately and fell from the sky. The giant dragon behind did not understand what was going on, and had no idea of ????driving backwards. It also rushed directly into the attack range of the death dragon''s breath. ?Just under this wave of death dragon breath for twenty seconds, at least more than two hundred dragons died inexplicably. ??The most important thing is not this. The dragons escaped the attack of the death dragon''s breath and collided head-on with these bone dragons that had turned into the incarnation of death. The black mist, sparks and ice fragments carried by the bone dragons are all various kits set on the bone dragon, the incarnation of death. ?Although Gu Xi has rarely used the bone dragon, the incarnation of death, during this period, it does not mean that the bone dragon, the incarnation of death, under Gu Xi has not been strengthened. ?At Keel Laboratory, research on various kits has never stopped. ?Especially the atomization kit outside the body, this is the best way for the Bone Dragon, the incarnation of death, to target a large area of ??enemies. It can be said that it is constantly strengthened and strengthened. The kits they are wearing now are all fifth-generation kits. This kit has been transformed from just spreading out from the center of the Bone Dragon to being able to enhance the effects of nearby kits. ??Now the fifty bone dragons scattered in all directions, and the black mist, sparks and ice crystals turned into a huge net, trapping the dragon that was about to rush downwards. Because they are dispersed, the damage caused by black fog, sparks and ice crystals to the dragon is actually not very strong. But this irritated the dragon. ??Those giant dragons actually split up to chase the incarnation of death. Such a good opportunity, the Bone Titan below will naturally not miss it. ??Although he was unhappy that the opportunity in front of him was brought by his mortal enemy, if he missed such a good opportunity, he would not know how long he would have to wait. ?So under the command of the White Bone Titan, three hundred and fifty undead Titans raised their right hands at the same time. A spear made of lightning appeared in their hands, and they struck the giant dragon still in the sky. When their lightning is thrown, it looks a little green. ?This lightning pulsed on the dragon, successfully killing more than two hundred dragons. At this time, the bone dragons who had been guarding the sky for a long time had also flown to the giant dragon. Under the leadership of the ghost dragon, they rushed forward decisively and bitten together with the giant dragon. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1216： Fierce battle in the sky (please subscribe) Chapter 1216 Fierce battle in the sky (please subscribe) As the bone dragon and the giant dragon collided, the battle went in another direction. Facing the provocation from the Bone Dragon, the giant dragons directly entered the stage of melee combat in the air. ?At this time, I have to admit that the dragon is really at the top of all combat troops in some aspects. They can fly, can breathe dragon breath from a distance, can resist magic attacks, and their hand-to-hand combat capabilities are ridiculously strong. No matter what aspect, it is the top configuration. ?Now that they were approached by the Bone Dragon, they naturally fought with the Bone Dragon in the sky. At this time, the bone dragons affected by the incarnation of death once again became the main force in the battle. After all, their current level has reached level 19, which is only one step away from level 20. ??The Yaksha Yushu King that Gu Xi spent all his efforts to defeat was at this level. At present, there are more than fifty level 19s, and they are fighting with the giant dragon in the sky. ??Anyway, if you look at which giant dragon is dying in the sky, they can just hit it with an arrow. Those giant dragons below level 15 are simply no match for these bone dragons. But the dragon leader did not fully understand the entire battle situation at first glance. They were preparing to fly upwards, using the dragon''s extremely high flying speed to throw the bone dragon away, and then launch a wave of dragon breath attacks at the bone dragon from the sky. ??So when the power of the lightning bolt falls on the dragon, let alone the dragon passing the magic resistance defense and the attack power is not doubled, it is definitely because the dragon''s level is super high and it can''t resist such an attack. ??The dragons tried to rush downwards several times, but were all blocked by the bone dragons. This gave the undead titans a chance to keep throwing lightning with the aura of death below. They changed from the previous volley to burst fire. As soon as the death incarnation is bitten to death, a new bone dragon will be affected by the ability of the incarnation lord, and its level will be directly upgraded to level 19, and it will immediately fight on the sky battlefield. ??The undead titans on the ground did not miss this opportunity. The wave of lightning attacks just now successfully killed many dragons. Now it is a good opportunity for the undead titans to kill the dragons. ??But the Bone Dragon has already stepped forward to attack, and they have no way to intervene. ?As long as the bone dragon''s defense line is burned, they can rush down and kill the undead titans. Without the undead titan, the dragons still have a chance to kill the bone dragon here. ??After being beaten by the undead titan, the giant dragon in the sky knew that it couldn''t just let it go. The leader of the dragon looked around and gave the order decisively. The choices of the undead titans are quite precise, and every hit will hit the dying dragon. Titan vs. dragon, and dragon vs. titan are the same, the damage is increased by 150%. The power of Lightning Bolt is actually powerful enough. Although there are many dragons above level 15, Death Incarnation is not unreasonable at all. ??The giant dragons also saw the undead titans attacking them below. They also wanted to go down, but there were too many bone dragons, and they were forced to hold them all back. They have been hovering in the sky, looking for opportunities to take action. ?Now these giant dragons are flying into the air, this is an opportunity. ??Gu Xi still has more than 400 serious dragons under his command that have not yet taken action. The giant dragons under Gu Xi flew over immediately, spitting out a burst of breath. Most of the dragons under Gu Xi came from the Labyrinth Demonic City, and a large number of them were recovered from dragons that were about to starve to death. They were in the maze. In order not to stand still and starve to death, they ate many creatures, and their experiences and other things also fell on them. In fact, apart from being so hungry that they had no energy, their levels were actually very high, with the average level being above level 12. After such a period of recovery, their combat effectiveness has also returned to its highest level. ??In addition to the expansion of Labyrinth City during this period, they also participated in the war. The current level has been improved a lot. As soon as these giant dragons took flight, the young holy dragon at the head understood that their opportunity had come. So all the giant dragons sprayed a burst of dragon breath towards the flying chest. A large amount of dragon flames formed a giant net, suppressing the dragon. The giant dragons who wanted to fly high into the sky did not expect that they would encounter such a thing. In the dragon flames, they had to use their wings to protect their heads and faces as they fell downwards. As a result, he fell into the attack range of the bone dragon again, and fought with the bone dragon again. The few dragons that broke out of the dragon flames fought with Gu Xi''s bone dragons in the sky. ?This time they were not facing a bone dragon transformed from a dead dragon''s bones, but a serious giant dragon. ??This is really a battle between giant dragons. ?The giant dragon on Gu Xi''s side, under the leadership of the Holy Dragon, breathed another wave of dragon breath at the scattered giant dragons that rushed up, and then rushed forward and engaged in hand-to-hand combat. The enemy dragons also wanted to fight back, but there were not many that could fly up, and they lost the opportunity and were still covered in dragon flames. Then they were drowned by the giant dragon under Gu Xi. ?Two groups of giant dragons were fighting in the sky. When the undead titan below saw this situation, a stiff smile appeared on his face. They took out lightning arrows again and again and threw them into the sky. The attack of the undead titan made the dragons quite angry, but they were unable to pass through the defense line formed by the bone dragons and rush down to fight Gu Xi. Slowly, one by one, the giant dragons died like this. More and more bone dragons had their hands free and flew upward, preparing to chase the giant dragons that had just flown into the sky. At this time, the dragon troops who were fighting the enemy dragon became anxious when they saw it. The bone dragons have already taken advantage. They finally managed to grab some, but Bone Dragon still wants to come over and grab them, but that wont work. So under the leadership of the young holy dragon, Gu Xi''s dragons exerted 120% of their fighting power. They didn''t care about their own safety at all. They bit and spit at the enemy dragons. The only thing is that three or five giant dragons will attack each other. As long as they are hit, they will kill each other. ?Although the opponent''s dragon is strong, the number of people rushing towards it is too small. In a one-on-three situation, even the strongest dragon cannot withstand it. ?As a result, the number of enemy dragons became smaller and smaller, but Gu Xi''s attack became smoother and smoother. ?At this time, Gu Xi has actually never been idle. After the war started, Gu Xi actually called out the blood-replenishing masters he brought with him, Isabella and the Withered One, and also set up a healing tent to continuously replenish the blood of his own troops in a place where the enemy dragon could not see it. The Bone Obelisk also immediately sent out various blessings to enhance the strength of Gu Xi''s men. If it werent for this, how could this battle go so smoothly? In just a few strikes, most of the enemy dragons were lost, and the remaining ones were all injured. The battle was about to end. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1217： Temporary task ends (please subscribe) Chapter 1217 The temporary mission ends (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! Looking at the battle between the giant dragons in the sky, Gu Xi''s face became more and more solemn. The battle went very smoothly this time, and Gu Xi did not regret that he only called 1,500 dragons over. He understood that the success in front of him was completely stuck on his own fighting bottom line. ???If there were more enemies and could directly break through the bone dragon''s defense line, the battle would not be so smooth. From this, it can be seen that Gu Xi''s bone dragon troops and giant dragon troops are no match for the giant dragons in this world in all aspects. There are tens of millions of giant dragons in this world, and at this time Gu Xi is somewhat worried about the Blood God Son. ?It has only been three months since the beginning, and the world has become like this. If it really takes a year, what will be left in the world? Thinking of this, Gu Xi couldn''t help but shook his head. ?Hearing Gu Xi''s order, the death incarnations flew forward quickly. They used the death dragon''s breath, but they still had one ability that they had not used, and that was the ability of the death incarnation to self-destruct. Its just that many of these more than seventy dragons are above level 20. Relying on the battle aura, they have withstood wave after wave of attacks and survived until now. The same attack will be used again. This happens once or twice. After exploding, the bone dragon will break away from the state of the incarnation of death, and the new incarnation of death will rush forward again. Now Gu Xi gave an order, and the bone dragons attached to the incarnation of death rushed in front of the giant dragon, entangled the enemies with the black mist, sun sparks, and ice crystals around them. When they got close to the enemies, they exploded with a bang. . In this explosion, the last seventy or so dragons were also blown to pieces. ??The leader of the dragon actually became nervous at this time. His morale had begun to decline. If it weren''t for the fact that he was surrounded by bone dragons and Gu Xi''s dragons, they would even want to escape. Gu Xi quickly saw the thoughts of the giant dragons from below. At this time, he also began to mobilize the incarnation of death mixed in the giant dragons. Fortunately, his main task will be completed in three days, and he can leave secretly by then. No matter how big the issue is, it will have nothing to do with him. The most important thing is that Gu Xi''s level 26 ghost dragon does not fight three dragons above level 20 alone. Instead, it moves back and forth on the battlefield. As long as there is a dragon that wants to exert its aura, , he stepped forward to destroy it. ?There will be a new one immediately after death. On the contrary, the remaining dragons are all seriously injured. From time to time, lightning arrows will fall down from the sky and hit these dragons. But now they are facing the siege of many giant dragons and bone dragons, and they have become somewhat powerless. Speed ??up processing! If the Death Incarnation is used up, Gu Xi will immediately summon the Death Incarnation again and use the Avatar Lord skill again. Obviously, these dragons can''t hold on for much longer. And all the level 19s under Gu Xi are the incarnations of death, and they are not afraid of them at all. At this time, the battle in the sky has come to an end, and there are only less than 70 enemy dragons left. ?Thinking of this, Gu Xi''s face finally looked better. ?Once or twice is fine, but if you do it more often, level 20 without the halo effect is actually only a little worse than level 19. There will be explosions in the sky from time to time. All dragons have been killed, the temporary mission: Blood Sacrifice Dragon has been completed! Temporary Mission: The Dragon of Blood Sacrifice Task requirements: Kill more than 1 giant dragon! (1500/1500)] Task reward: 1 piece of purple equipment, main quest level upgrade (upgrade to 15 levels). ]?????With a ding sound, such a message popped up in front of Gu Xi. Then his main quest completion level jumped from the original 9 levels to 24 levels. In the past, Gu Xi protected Crewe and only increased one level every time he moved to an archaeological place. Unexpectedly, he turned around and directly increased it to 15 levels. ?Sure enough, in this game, killing monsters will increase your experience faster. Following this reminder, the giant dragons and bone dragons under Gu Xi in the sky also lost their targets. The dark cloud vortex that sent the giant dragons before disappeared, and not even a single cloud was left in the sky. The Bone Dragon and the giant dragons glanced at each other, and finally fell in front of Gu Xi. It was only then that Gu Xi noticed that he had not lost anything in the battle just now. When he killed 1,500 enemy dragons, Gu Xi also killed more than 300 bone dragon troops, and at the same time, more than 100 dragon troops were killed. This is all caused by the bone dragon attracting all the firepower. ??Had it not been for the bone dragon at the front, all the dragons under Gu Xi might have died. Facing the situation in front of him, Gu Xi took the magic wand and knocked heavily on the wall below, "Send someone out to clear the land." After saying this, Gu Xi raised his head and looked at the sky. There are still some blood streaks floating in the sky. ?These are all dragon blood. Previously, Gu Xi had to take away the blood and mud from ordinary battles, and now the mud stained with dragon blood must also be taken away. Our team captured the corpses of the dead troops and sent the bone dragon to the Altar of Eternal Servitude to wait for resurrection. The giant dragon was sent into the city and told Luna and Eve to bury and raise the corpses alone. Dragon corpses and ordinary corpses should not be mixed together. " Before Gu Xi finished speaking, he noticed the Bone Titan looking at him. What, do you have anything to say? ?The Bone Titan pointed at the numerous undead Titans behind him. ?Gu Xi was stunned for a moment before he realized what he was doing. He remembered that the Bone Titan originally had the rite of passage mission of slaying a dragon. ?Maybe these undead titans in front of us also have such a chance. I understand, Ill give you twenty minutes. Hearing Gu Xi''s words, all the Titans quickly moved towards the dragon''s body that fell on the ground. They did not pick the largest dragon corpse, but the dragon corpse that was obviously killed by lightning arrows. After picking the corpse, they inserted the lightning arrows in their hands into the dragon corpse and performed prayers and rituals. . Even though they have become undead, the Titan instinct is still there. The dragon-slaying ceremony in front of them is considered a coming-of-age ceremony for them. When they completed the ritual, Gu Xi noticed that all the undead titans had secretly increased their levels by one level. It can be seen that in this battle, both the Bone Dragon and the Giant Dragon suffered losses. Only the Titan troops not only did not suffer losses, but actually improved. After waiting for the Undead Titan to take care of everything, Gu Xi''s men dragged all the corpses back to Alidovi City and cleared the battlefield. At this time, all Gu Xi''s attention was focused on a pair of purple shoes in front of him. This was the purple equipment awarded to him after completing a temporary mission. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1218： The best purple outfit (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1218 The best purple outfit (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! Looking at the pair of black leather shoes with dragon scales in front of him, Gu Xi felt that the reward given this time was really random. I just gave him a purple suit without asking if anyone wanted it. Most importantly, is killing more or less the same? He said that he also killed 1,500 dragons. Thats all? ?Gu Xi couldn''t help but murmured in his heart. ??However, after seeing the properties of the leather shoes, Gu Xi took back all his words. ?Although purple equipment is random, its attributes are not bad. Special 2: Walking on the magic path, wearing these dragon scale boots will be able to ignore the magic effects of ground ambush level not exceeding level 5 (including but not limited to the path of fire, wall of fire, mines, etc.). The 1,500 dragons have actually produced actual results. The quality of this pair of shoes this time is quite good. Lets not forget what the special effects are, lets just say that no one can withstand this negative effect. Special 1: The flying dragon is in the sky. Wearing these dragon scale boots, you can fly freely in the sky for 3 hours a day. Flying does not consume any physical strength or mana, and the moving speed is the normal walking speed of the wearer. Special 3: Dragon''s Breathing, can activate the dragon''s breathing function to increase movement speed and agility level for 30 seconds (no mana consumption, cooling time 25 seconds). After equipped: Agility +9, Perception +5 Equipment requirements: Strength 7, Constitution 7 Special Effect 1: After wearing the equipment and using the effect of Flying Dragon in the Sky, the dragon scale boots will be locked with the user. No matter how many hours of flying a day, the user must wear leather shoes for double the time and cannot take them off. Even without the orange equipment in hand, these shoes are still top quality. Special Effect 3: After wearing the equipment and activating the dragon''s strong breath effect once, you will smell the smell of feet in your nose. No player would refuse such a good piece of equipment. Explanation: The power of the dragon is a powerful force. With such equipment, Gu Xi has nothing to choose from. Special Effect 2: After wearing the equipment and activating the magic path effect once, your feet will feel squeezing and pins and needles when wearing these shoes. Dragon scale boots (purple, leather shoes) Defense: 43 Just by looking at the properties of this pair of shoes, not to mention other things, just where the negative effects are placed, you can tell that this thing is the best. In order to fly for three hours, you have to wear these shoes for six hours a day. Are you willing to do it? In order to avoid being affected by magic when you step on it, do you feel that the shoes are a little tight when you wear them every day? Would you like to wear it? In order to keep improving agility and speed, I would like to smell a little bit of foot smell. Are you willing to smell it? In this case, every player will make the right choice. ??If Su Jie, who I met in Paixin City, encountered equipment of this quality, she would be able to fill her whole body with it. ?This thing is of the kind that is directly equivalent to preparation without negative effects. ?Fifteen hundred giant dragons, in exchange for equipment with such low negative effects, Gu Xi naturally put it on immediately. ??Then Gu Xi felt it and found that the method of activating the dragon scale boots was quite simple. There is no need to move at all. As long as Gu Xi has a thought in his mind, he can fly by himself. ?At the same time, Gu Xi can also act cool and do tricks like walking in the air. ?This made Gu Xilia quite satisfied. Previously, if Gu Xi wanted to watch the battle from a higher position, he had to raise a spiritual summoning tower from the ground. There is no need for it now, just walk on the air. Just being able to fly is already a great thing for Gu Xi. After flying half a circle in the air, Gu Xi landed in front of Crewe. At this time, Crewe had also packed up his things. When he saw Gu Xi flying down from the sky, Kelu was obviously stunned. Brother Gu, were those giant dragons flying from the volcano just now? ??Gu Xi nodded, "Okay, but there shouldn''t be any dragons that will cause trouble for us later. How are you doing now? Have you packed everything?" ?Gu Xi didnt want to explain to Crewe why he had brought such a group of giant dragons to deal with it. What he is more concerned about now is Crewe''s next actions. Everything has been packed. Here is the map. ??Klu said while putting a map into Gu Xi''s hand. Gu Xi opened the map and looked at it, and couldn''t help but be stunned. What happened to you this time that you just gave me all the maps of your archaeological area? This time the matter is going to be completed, I will conduct archeology there in the next period of time, and there is no need to travel to other places. ??If this thing fails, I''m afraid I''ll have to hide in the main cities of several human countries, and this map will be useless without it. " ?Listening to Crewe''s words, Gu Xi took another look at the map in his hand. The map only showed the situation of seven or eight nearby countries. In these seven or eight human kingdoms alone, there are more than ninety archaeological excavation sites with records. The output of each excavation site is drawn in great detail on the map. ?Just by looking at the map, you can know the scope of the excavation site and what it mainly produces. ??And Crewe drew a circle in the middle of the map. Golden Tree Elf Ruins? Are we going here? Yes, this elven ruins were the territory of the golden tree elves. I have only come here once before for archeology, but that time I gained quite a lot, including various gold products and various gold weapons. ?However, when I sold those gold products and gold weapons, the kings of several nearby countries sent people to find me, hoping that I would stop looking for those gold products. I was curious and asked the reason. As a result, they said that more than half of the gold was fake. " Speaking of this, a trace of nostalgia flashed in Crewe''s eyes, "I didn''t really believe this statement at the time, but several nearby countries said so, and I couldn''t go there for archeology. The most important thing is that the things I unearthed cannot be transported out at all. It is not one or two countries, but all the nearby countries. They will collect other things, just not the gold. ?Then what should I do for half a day of research? ??I am not just trying to sell things for money. If I cant sell things, I will definitely not go archaeological. ?Of course I was still young at that time, so I felt somewhat unwilling. One time when I was passing by, I walked in anyway. Its just that I didnt do archaeology that time, but followed the path I took when I did archaeology. At the place where I was doing archeology, I accidentally discovered a mysterious place. There are a lot of gold products and gold weapons there, so there is no need to dig and piece them together like I usually do. ?It''s a pity that I had already promised several nearby kings at that time, and I could no longer transport these things out. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 1219： Transactions on purple clothing (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1219 Purple Equipments Transaction (please subscribe for more updates) Regarding the treasures from the golden tree elves, Crewe''s words were more of a nostalgic tone, and Gu Xi did not hear any regret. It''s just that Gu Xi wasn''t sure whether Crewe was really frightened by the enemies that kept appearing this time, and he had the intention of retreating in his heart. ???? I want to transport all the gold in the Golden Tree Elf''s treasure to exchange for a large amount of money so that I can find a place to spend the rest of my life. ??But it''s only the last three days. At worst, Gu Xi can act as a free porter and help Crewe transport the gold. I think human countries further away will be willing to accept the gold. ??Kelu didnt know what Gu Xi was thinking. He was still talking about what he had discovered with the golden tree elves. At this time, Gu Xi''s men also cleared the battlefield. The giant dragons and bone dragons that died in the battle were all sent back to Alidovi City. Gu Xi, who had packed everything, looked at Kelu. Its almost time, lets get ready to leave. ??Klu nodded, and when Gu Xi released the Holy Silver Evil Coffin, he quickly tied all kinds of things to both sides of the Holy Silver Evil Coffin, and climbed onto the Holy Silver Evil Coffin. ?This note was written very casually, but Gu Xi could see the meaning of it. ?Gu Xi reached out and grabbed the frog-like thing. Su Jie has just completed a temporary mission, but she only killed three dragons by herself, and got a piece of purple equipment. The negative effect was so great that even someone as brave as Su Jie could not withstand it. It can be seen that Su Jie has accumulated more negative effects during this period. "You really can''t read people behind their backs. I just muttered a few words, and there is news coming from your side." She didnt charge more money or exchange for better purple clothes. She just wanted to ask if there were any medicines or props that could be used to counteract the negative effects of purple clothes. ?He did not climb onto the Holy Silver Evil Coffin like before, but slowly took a step forward and flew onto the Holy Silver Evil Coffin. Yes, I will exchange grass for elixir. This is a good time for Gu Xi to show off. Looking at the instructions for the purple outfit attached to the back, Gu Xi thought for a while and finally made a decision. ??But this is still a purple outfit, so it would be a pity to throw it away like this. While Gu Xi was talking, a frog-like thing broke through the void and jumped in front of Gu Xi. ?So Gu Xi stretched out his hand and patted the frog on the back, and the frog spat out a note. Yes, I just got a pair of shoes and they feel good. Seeing Gu Xi flying up like this, Crewe''s mood improved somewhat. I dont know what happened to Su Jie this time. Is this your new ability? So Su Jie sent this message to a group of people and asked if anyone she knew was willing to get it. It''s just that it''s been almost half a year, and they haven''t contacted each other a few times. At most, they only have this contact method. It turns out that this frog is the contact information Gu Xi left when he communicated with Su Jie at Xincheng Railway Station last time. After all, no one can have too much purple equipment. No matter how strong the negative effects are, death incarnation equipment will still be fine. ??And Gu Xi also noticed that the purple outfit given by Su Jie this time actually has a greater negative effect, otherwise it can be regarded as a top quality item. Titan''s Wrath (Purple, One-Handed Sword)Attack: 110-130 After equipped: Strength +3, Constitution +5 Equipment requirements: Strength 7, Constitution 7 Special 1: Skinning Knife, which can easily cut through dragon scales and skin, directly ignores the dragon''s physical defense and magic defense, and causes the most direct damage to the dragon. Special Effect 1: After wearing the equipment and activating the skinning knife effect once, a piece of skin will be automatically cut off every day. The size of the skin will be random, but will not be less than 30 square centimeters. Special 2: Lightning Blade, the blade is equipped with lightning, and the power of all lightning attacks is increased by 10 times. If lightning power is injected into the blade, a powerful electric current can be sent out to impact the enemy. Special Effect 2: After wearing the equipment and activating the lightning blade effect once, you will be attacked by a thunder attack every day. If it is not resisted, all the flesh and blood of the wearer will be converted into part of the equipment. Special 3: Dragon Slaying Strike, when facing a giant dragon, the attack power is directly increased by 10 times. When attacking a giant dragon, it will bring bleeding and poisoning effects, and all giant dragons are not immune. Special Effect 3: After wearing equipment and activating the effect of a dragon-slaying attack, you will become the mortal enemy of the dragon. All dragons will take the initiative to attack when they see them, regardless of whether they are friends or foes. Explanation: In your opinion, this is a one-handed sword, but in the eyes of the Titan, this is a small dagger used to skin the dragon. ??Although the negative effects in front of him were very strong, Gu Xi was attracted by the attributes of this Titan''s Wrath. Gu Xis incarnation of death - Titan, can be used just right. ?So Gu Xi just took a look at the attributes and responded immediately. He even took out a grass-returning pill on the spot and asked the owl to send it over. After finishing this matter, Gu Xicai said to Kelu: "Okay, let''s get ready to leave." While Gu Xi was reading the letter, Crewe didn''t bother him, so now that the matter was settled clearly, Gu Xi specially communicated with Crewe. ?At this time, the Holy Silver Evil Coffin has also begun to move on its own. ??As long as there is a map, the Holy Silver Evil Coffin will move on its own without even having to look at it. ??The map given by Crewe is so detailed that anyone with eyes will be able to recognize it. With such a powerful level of Holy Silver Evil Coffin, how could it not find its way out? Under Gu Xi''s order, Holy Silver Evil Coffin quickly set out on the road, and moved faster and faster. Finally, with the help of this acceleration force, it jumped Into the darkness. When the speed of the Holy Silver Evil Coffin increased to its maximum, Gu Xi turned his attention to Crewe. I just had a letter that I needed to answer. Its okay, its only a few minutes anyway. By the way, I just saw you give away a fruit. What is that? That one is called Cao Huan Dan, and it is a fruit with special effects. The price of this thing is relatively high, but I happen to be growing it, so I can get some. I thought about it, and this one should be suitable for you. As Gu Xi spoke, he took out a fruit that was as black as sewage. ?This fruit looks like a fat pear, with a baby face on the surface. It is still different from the baby-like Cao Huan Dan that Gu Xi has seen before. Im giving this to you. After eating it, you can add ten years of life. Anyone can eat it. ??Klu, who wanted to refuse it at first, immediately opened his eyes when he heard about the properties of the grass-returning pill, and he accepted it immediately. Said something to Gu Xi very seriously. "Thanks!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 1220： Golden treasure (please subscribe) Chapter 1220 Golden Treasure (please subscribe) Is this the treasure you called? After traveling for a day and a night, Gu Xi finally brought Crewe to the treasure of the Golden Tree Elf. Seeing the situation here, Gu Xi was speechless. This is called a treasure? ??This is called Baoku Guxi, but the adjective is not appropriate enough. ?Looking at the sea of ??gold in front of his eyes, Gu Xi''s eyes were speechless. How to put it this way, the amount of gold here in front of you is equivalent to the amount of gold in Gushan. You can understand how Gu Xi feels at this time. "Yes." ??Klue has seen it once before, but he was a little surprised. Then he shrank his body and slid down the small hole in front of him that could only allow one person to squeeze in. ??Looking at the small hole in front of him, Gu Xi sighed helplessly. At first, Gu Xi thought it would be something like a slide. When it slid down, it would slide for a long distance. There is only the last day and a half left, and Crewe cannot disappear. ?This hole was previously blocked with a large amount of gold. ?However, Gu Xi soon discovered that something was not quite right. ??If all the gold could be transported back to the city of Aridovi, even if more than half of the gold was fake, it would still be enough for Gu to make a fortune with interest. ??However, it is different from Crue sliding down. Gu Xi is now in a flying state. When Gu Xi came over, the nearby gold just happened to slide down, trying to block the newly dug road. ?Is it possible that there is something hidden in this treasure? ??Dragon? Or a duck? ?While Gu Xi was still thinking about the situation, Crewe disappeared from in front of him. ?Looking at Crewe running, Gu Xi was somewhat curious. It''s a pity that Crewe needs this gold to save his life, and Gu Xi is too embarrassed to **** these things from Crewe. Anxious Gu Xi immediately flew to the location where Crewe disappeared. He found a golden tree statue here. At the same time, there seemed to be a small hole that was not too big under the golden tree statue. He jumped down from the entrance of the cave and slid down a hill made of gold. Unexpectedly, Gu Xicai felt a falling sensation and sat down on the ground. ?Gu Xi hesitated for a moment and then rushed forward. As he flew downwards, he paused and wanted to look at the gold products here. He was thinking about whether he should discuss with Crewe to transport some gold back to Alidovi City. ?This gold doesn''t look like fake. It''s a bit of a waste to pile it all up here. ? ?Krew seemed to ignore the gold, and he was running in one direction without stopping. As soon as he looked up, he found the missing Crewe standing in front of a strange instrument. ?This situation shocked Gu Xi. A large number of gold vessels are scattered around the instrument. Crew, what is this place? Oh, this is my last discovery, the place where the fake gold above is produced. ?Klu was not too surprised to see Gu Xi coming. If he goes missing in this treasure house, Gu Xi will definitely find him. So he just explained the situation here and turned his attention to the instrument in front of him. Is all the fake gold above produced by this thing? Gu Xi looked unbelieving. Yes, and it doesnt require materials, it can be produced directly, but the product looks like gold, but it is not gold, and several nearby countries are not willing to accept it. Then what are you doing here? Gu Xi asked with some curiosity, "Are you transporting these fake gold to a farther country and selling it? Or are you taking this instrument to a distant country and selling it?" "No, fake gold can only deceive people once, but it can be deceived many times." It''s no use either. And to deceive the human kingdom is really tantamount to offending people to death. As for the equipment used to make fake gold, it cannot be taken out either. This is extracted from the national fortune to make fake gold. " ?? Gu Xi''s eyes narrowed when he heard this. The ability of Huangquan Longpao was quickly activated, and he immediately glanced at the nearby situation. It is true that as Crewe said, this instrument is stimulating the power of the underground earth veins and performing some transformations. ?At the same time, he also saw that these converted fake golds, in addition to the color that gold should have, were also dyed with a layer of black air. ?Gu Xi''s heart moved, and he picked up the fake gold and took a look at it. ??Then Gu Xi asked: "Krue, these fake golds are real no matter how you check them, right?" At this time, Crewe was lying under the instrument, looking for something. In response to Gu Xis question, Crewe responded affirmatively. Yes, when I discovered the fake gold, I checked for a long time and found that it was genuine. When I sent it to several nearby countries, it sold well at first. In the end it was said to be false. For several years after that, I never touched gold again. Im afraid that I wont be able to tell the real thing from the fake one when I get the gold. " Im afraid this thing is genuine. Gu Xi sighed. "What did you say?" Crew poked his head out from under the instrument. Im afraid this gold is real, but its just stained with the evil spirit that comes from emptying the dragons veins, which will erode the luck of others. People like you may not be able to feel it, but those kings can feel it immediately. Because this evil spirit has a great impact on their national destiny. And they cant say this is real gold. In the end, they can only say it is fake gold. Actually, this is just a curse. " ?Gu Xi threw the gold in his hand on the ground and told the situation. Crew was stunned for a moment after hearing this. "So that''s it. I finally know the reason now, but it''s too late. I didn''t come here looking for this." ??Klu stopped paying attention after saying that, and instead focused his attention on the instrument. "what are you doing then?" Im looking for something, it will take a while. Crew didnt even look up this time. At this time, Gu Xi saw that it was relatively safe in front of him. He thought about it and said to Crewe. Then you can look for it here, and Ill go up and have a look. Its a waste just to leave all this gold. I plan to deal with it. ??Klu was trying to persuade Gu Xi. ??But considering that all of Gu Xi''s men are undead, the curse power here must be heavier than the evil aura on the gold in front of him. Maybe he can really get rid of the evil aura on the gold. So Crewe didnt care too much, but seriously searched for what he was looking for. Seeing that Crewe was busy here, Gu Xi didn''t bother him any more. He quickly climbed up along the way he came. Looking at the gold in the cave in front of him, Gu Xi took a deep breath. Huang Quan Longpao, come out and prepare to bury the dragon veins! ?Obelisk of Bones, come out, ready to suppress the curse and evil spirits, and purify all the gold here. Open the city gate for me, and the ghost team is ready to transport the gold..." (End of this chapter) Chapter 1221： Golden Bone Dragon (please subscribe) Chapter 1221 Golden Bone Dragon (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! ?Under Gu Xi''s order, the holder of the Huangquan dragon robe and the holder of the bone obelisk, who had not appeared for some time, appeared at the same time. At this time, they immediately launched their ultimate move. ??The holder of the Huangquan dragon robe immediately saw the situation inside the treasure house in front of him. Just as Gu Xi judged, all the gold in the treasure house in front of him was converted from the earth veins extracted by the instruments below. Gold is real gold, but it has the evil spirit that destroys the earth''s veins. ?This kind of evil spirit is the most destructive to a country''s destiny. So all the nearby kings regarded this as fake gold and did not allow this gold to circulate in their own lands. ?This situation shocked Gu Xi. Huangquan Longpao had never had such consumption before. ?Now Gu Xi can clearly feel that his mana has been drained away, and is even about to be drained away. Just like this, Gu Xi saw that a large amount of gold in the cave melted automatically. The melted gold liquid seeped into the ground, and finally golden bone dragons crawled out of the gold vessels. He couldn''t even move a finger. ??However, there are benefits to being drained of this mana. ?However, he never thought that the Huangquan Dragon Robe had only buried a few dragon veins before, how could it compare to the thousands of years of evil spirit here in front of him. These golden bone dragons are about the same size as normal bone dragons. They are all golden in color, but have a trace of black lines on the surface of their bodies, as if they are stained with something that cannot be washed off. ?This gold has probably been gathered here for thousands of years, and the evil aura is almost so strong that it scares people to death. ?This just happened to be Gu Xi''s opportunity. Thousands of years of accumulation of evil energy. Without the support of the Bone Obelisk, Gu Xi was somewhat worried that he wouldn''t be able to handle it. This is within the range that Huangquan Longpao can handle. ??And no matter how strong the evil spirit is, what the undead need most is this kind of evil spirit. The Dragon Burial Pulse is activated. Every time a golden bone dragon crawled out of the ground, Gu Xi would feel his skin heat up, as if something had been applied to his skin. When he buried the dragon veins before, the mana consumed by Gu Xi came back in just one breath. Fortunately, at this moment, the holder of the Bone Obelisk gave Gu Xi a blessing. ??The holder of the Huangquan dragon robe waited for everything to stabilize before taking a step forward. ?However, no matter how evil the energy is, it cannot escape the scope of the earth''s aura. ?After the holder of the Bone Obelisk appeared, the Bone Obelisk was also released. As soon as the suppression effect came out, the entire Treasure House Cave was suppressed. If it was just once or twice, forget it, but this time it was hundreds or thousands of times. Gu Xi found that he was like a thick shell, and he could not feel any reaction other than his own skin. . ??As the holder of the Huangquan dragon robe moved like this, Gu Xi felt that his mana had been drained. Let Gu Xi''s heart calm down, so that he was not frightened to death. After about seven or eight minutes, Gu Xi felt that he had regained control of his body. He raised his hand and saw that the golden layer on his arm was quickly receding, and the color of his skin was turning into a normal color. Then Gu Xi looked up and looked out. The gold in the cave in front of him was reduced by one-third. At the same time, on top of the gold, there were more than three thousand golden bone dragons. The Yellow Spring Dragon Robe successfully activated the Burial Dragon Vein, the evil spirit gold was affected, and changed in the direction of the ghost dragon! Some of the effects of evil gold will be blessed on you! You get the gold skin effect (layer 3117)! Golden skin (3117 layers, magic effect): 3117 layers of golden skin appear on the surface of the body, each layer can defend 10 points of damage. Before the golden skin is consumed, the body will not be affected by any magic or physical attacks. (The current upper limit of gold skin is 3117 layers. When out of control, the consumed gold skin layers can be automatically restored until 3117 layers are reached and stopped). Affected by the effect of the Death Lord, you are recognized by the Golden Ghost Dragon. Golden Ghost Dragon joins your team. [Golden Ghost Dragon (level 13, summoned object): experience (0/7500), attack 25, defense 30, life 250, skills: undead creature, flying creature, golden bone armor (defense increased by 50%), aging curse, Evil curse. Looking at the pop-up message, Gu Xi also understood what was going on. His burial of the dragon veins was considered a success this time. Based on the evil spirits gathered on the evil spirits gold, the gold was used as the base, and the dragon veins were buried according to the year when the evil spirits gold appeared. Counting one bone dragon every year, a total of 3117 golden bone dragons were transformed. Each golden bone dragon will add a layer of golden skin to Gu Xi, blocking him from ten points of attacks. Of course, when it is not under control, the gold skin that is consumed will slowly be replenished. In other words, Gu Xi now has a layer of super defense with more than 30,000 points. ??If you want to hurt Gu Xi, you must first remove his more than 30,000 points of gold skin. ? And you cant stop in the middle. As soon as you stop, the part of the skin that has been polished will recover quickly. If you want to polish it, you have to start again. As for the more than 3,000 golden bone dragons, they are obviously in the direction of physical attacks. The existence of these golden bone dragons can be said to have greatly enhanced Gu Xi''s air combat capabilities. ??If these golden bone dragons had appeared earlier, Gu Xi would have been confident in defeating five thousand dragons when he completed the [Temporary Mission: Blood Sacrifice Dragon]. Now, it''s too late. Looking at these more than three thousand golden bone dragons, Gu Xi waved his hand. Catch up! Under Gu Xis order, all the golden bone dragons flew behind Gu Xi. ?At this time, Gu Xi also opened the main city gate and took back all the golden bone dragons. ?At the same time, the steel city gate and the horizontally opening and closing school gate opened at the same time, and a large number of undead were pushing the evil gold into the city of Alidovi. After all, it would be too much of a waste to put so much gold here and not take any with it. Gu Xi had already made a plan. After the evil spirit gold was taken back, he would first have the evil spirit drained away. This evil spirit could be used to nourish the corpse raising ground in the city. After the evil spirit was drained away, the gold could be used to melt it away. Regardless of whether it is used as gold coins or used in other ways, the gold will never be lost. ??While Gu Xi opened all the city gates and transported a large amount of gold to the city of Alidovi, Crewe who was at the instrument also found what he was looking for. ??He removed a metal baffle under the instrument and looked at an inconspicuous button behind many threads. Crewe hesitated for a moment, and finally gritted his teeth and pressed the button hard. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1222： The evil spirit is coming (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1222 The evil spirit is coming (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! ??The moment Kru pressed the button, Gu Xi immediately felt strong uneasiness. He saw a large amount of evil energy pouring out of the ground, and wanted to inject it into the gold. ?The gold in front of you is actually balanced with the evil spirit. As long as you don''t take it away, there won''t be any problem. But now that the evil spirit has emerged, the gold has changed. Gu Xi even has a feeling that he will be swallowed up by the gold. No, Crewe, what are you doing. ?Gu Xi shouted loudly as he flew towards the small hole just now. ?At the same time, Gu Xi waved his hand, and the bone obelisk flew directly out of the six flaming lights this time and was suppressed in the cave. I told you what you have done. ?Gu Xi didnt dare to stay here anymore, so he dragged Crewe and flew upwards. This is called asking for trouble, and you are in big trouble. ??Gu Xi quickly turned his hand, and the bone obelisk was placed on top of Crewe''s head, temporarily calming down the evil aura on his body. ??As long as the school gate passes by, all the gold will automatically roll to the city of Alidovi. ??Then Gu Xi looked at the instrument that Crewe had operated before, and found that the instrument seemed to be going crazy and was constantly extracting the evil energy from the ground. "There must be a problem, but I can''t see the situation here now. I will find a way to help you get rid of the evil spirit in you, but I''m afraid you will have to walk on your own in the future." ?Kelu didnt notice the changes in himself at this time. Although he felt that something was wrong, he still said it seriously. As soon as he saw Kelu, Gu Xi''s face became quite ugly. He flew into the small hole in a flash. "I didn''t do anything. I just caused some trouble for those guys and asked them not to bother me. I really didn''t expect such a thing to happen." "ah?" At this time, Crewe also felt uneasy. He looked at Gu Xi: "Brother Gu, will there be any problem here?" "No, let''s leave here first. The evil spirit here is getting heavier and heavier now. If we drag it on, I''m afraid the evil spirit won''t be able to be removed." After borrowing the power of the bone obelisk to suppress the evil spirit rising underground, Gu Xi pushed his hand again, opened and closed the school gate horizontally and began to push forward. ?This evil spirit is almost turning into water. It wont be long before this place is full of evil spirit. ?Gu Xi did not push it any further. Now he was more concerned about Crewe''s safety. ?This method was not bad. When Gu Xi rushed to the small hole, one-tenth of the gold had already been poured into the school gate. ?This is exactly the little trick that the Blood God Son used to operate the city of death for Gu Xi, except that the Blood God Son releases water to the outside through the city gate, while Gu Xi uses the city gate to fish things inside. ?At this time, Crewe''s body was filled with an extremely strong evil spirit. This evil spirit had already materialized, and now Crewe''s body was filled with thick black energy. While he was speaking, Gu Xi had already dragged Kelu out of the cave in front of him. ?When he rushed out of the cave, Gu Xi couldn''t help but be stunned. ? Gu Xis original idea was to rush out of the cave, take back the city gate inside the cave, and leave here quickly. But when he came out and took a look, Gu Xi was stunned. There was also a thick evil spirit rising on the ground outside the gold treasure house. He really couldn''t figure out what Crewe had done. Actually, Crewe was quite ruthless this time. The instrument he discovered, just as he had said to Gu Xi before, was a means of extracting earth veins and converting them into gold. This is how the gold used to build the golden pillars came from. The purpose of building golden pillars is to stabilize the world. Even if the earth veins are extracted, the world will stabilize later and the earth veins will be regenerated. This time, there will be no evil spirits. If you are in a world like a fairy, Here, there will even be a decline in the merit of opening the sky. ?After the construction of the Golden Pillar, most of these instruments were destroyed, leaving only a few that were sealed. The purpose is to prevent the earth veins from being extracted and converted into gold. ?But in the Middle Ages, an Elf knew nothing. They dug out this instrument, and as a result, they used it to produce a large amount of gold, and used it to decorate their woods. In the end, this elves were called the Golden Tree Elves. ?It''s a pity that they don''t pay attention to the situation inside this instrument at all. Gold was stained with evil spirits, and the elves were destroyed because of the gold. After that, the gold spread everywhere, and anyone who came into contact with this kind of gold would almost be completely wiped out. In the end, those forces that got involved in the gold had to return all the gold and compensated several times the original gold, which suppressed the evil spirit. This incident is the golden curse recorded in the history of the elves. Its just that the history of elves is rarely seen, and for humans, gold is more important, and no one takes this golden curse seriously. ?Only a few nearby countries have suffered from this main surface, so they know this. They can''t talk about the gold curse. They can only say that it is fake gold, and ask Crewe not to touch the fake gold again. ?However, Crewe discovered this instrument when he abandoned the excavation site. However, at that time, he had already planned to abandon the place, so he did not study it in depth. Just through my own judgment, I determined that this instrument came from the ancient times of hundreds of tribes, or even existed earlier. ?This time Crewe was attacked by the survivors of the ancient tribes, and he guessed that the enemies came from the Golden Pillar. In order to ensure his own safety in the future, Crewe thought of this instrument and planned to use it to do something big. If nothing else, he planned to ask the people of the ancient tribes to pay more attention to other things and stop focusing all their attention on himself. ??But Crewe never expected that the last switch he pressed was the restart switch of the instrument after it was sealed. Previously, the golden tree elves did not dare to mess around. They only dared to use some functions of the instrument to slowly accumulate gold. Crew pressed it directly based on the idea of ????pressing it to try what the switch was. As a result, the instrument was turned on at full power, which was in line with Crewe''s wishes. I am afraid that in the next period of time, the nearby earth veins will be drained, and the evil spirit will be so strong that it will destroy everything nearby. It may even be that Crewe turned on this instrument and finally activated other sealed instruments. At that time, it was called a real natural disaster. Facing such a situation, Crewe would have Gu Xi to help him clean up the evil spirit this time. ??The evil spirit will catch up with me later, and I dont know what my final fate will be like. But all this is not what Gu Xi and Kelu know now. At this time, Gu Xi only understood that the current situation of Crewe was very bad, and it was best to escape from here with him. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1223： Evil spirit is coming (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1223 The evil spirit is coming (please subscribe for more updates) ?Out of the cave where the treasure was hidden, Gu Xi dragged Kelu and jumped onto the Holy Silver Evil Coffin and headed out decisively. ?Under the temporary suppression of the bone obelisk, the evil spirit on Crewe was not as crazy as before. At this time, Gu Xi had a serious look on his face, "I''m afraid we can''t stay here any longer. Let''s find a place first, as far away from here as possible. I''ll help you get rid of the evil spirit from your body. Then its up to you. " ??Krew also reacted from the state of being above at this time. At this time, when he looked up at the sky, the picture became different. ?But Crewe said: "It''s okay, I can''t die. I encountered such a situation once before, and I ran away for three whole years. Finally I gained the ability to passively read minds. I''m afraid the situation will be the same this time. Brother Gu, don''t worry, I''ll be fine. " ?? Gu Xi glanced at the last voice of the main mission, and then said calmly: "You are lucky. If I hadn''t been protecting you for a day and a half, I would have left long ago. ??Gu Xis goal this time was the largest human city nearby. ?The evil spirit on your body now makes the ghosts unwilling to come near you. I said thats it, Im in a good condition now, there wont be any problem. In the end, Gu Xi discovered that it was not that the evil spirit on Kru''s body could not be dealt with, but that there was no place to store it. ??Its just that the evil spirit on Crewes body is quite stubborn. ?Believe it or not, let me take a look at you in a mirror and see what you look like now. ?Gu Xi understands that only by going to a place with many people can you be relatively safe. No matter how Gu Xi tried to extract it, he could not remove the evil spirit within one meter of Kru''s side. At least Crewe won''t suffer some inexplicable attacks due to the evil spirit on his body. ?Believe it or not, I have suppressed the evil spirit on you now, and if I throw you down, you will be dead. " ?Gu Xi rolled his eyes, it''s okay for you to look like this. ?Gu Xi didn''t pay any attention to Crewe''s words, but continued to experiment little by little. After speaking, Gu Xi rolled his eyes at Kelu. ?Looking at Gu Xi''s serious look, Kelu also closed his mouth. Even ordinary people can see the black energy in you. ?However, for the sake of the cooperation between Gu Xi and Crewe over the past three months, Gu Xi did not give up on Crewe. Instead, he controlled the Holy Silver Evil Coffin and moved outward quickly. ?In the following period of time, Gu Xitong deployed various means to extract the evil spirit from Crewe. ?Looking at Gu Xi''s continuous efforts there, Kelu was somewhat moved in his heart. Who do you really think you are? In your current situation, if the evil spirit is not removed and you want to live for more than three years, you will be lucky even for three hours. ?As long as it is more than one meter away from Kru''s body, it will flow outward immediately. Finally it will return to Crewe. Unless equipment is used to contain these evil spirits. But if you want to contain these evil spirits, you must have equipment of purple or higher quality. ??And after containing the evil spirit, the equipment attributes will undergo some changes. ??Although it is not clear whether the attributes have been strengthened or alienated, the negative effects of purple equipment have been strengthened. ??The most terrible thing is that a purple outfit can''t hold much evil energy at all. Normal purple equipment can only store a wisp of evil spirit. Maybe orange equipment can store more evil energy, but how could Gu Xi be willing to use some of his own orange equipment to do this kind of evil energy experiment. ?? Even the purple ones were used to store evil spirits, but some were selected that were not very useful. ???? He wanted Gu Xi to come out in orange costume to save Crewe, but his relationship with Crewe wasn''t that good yet. All Gu Xi can do now is to save Crewe''s life for one or two days. Later, when Crewe died, he came back to help Crewe collect the body. Maybe because of the good relationship between Crewe and him, he might process his corpse to see if it can be transformed into a powerful undead or a contracted undead. But Gu Xi couldn''t do it yet when he came up with orange equipment for Crewe. Forget it, its up to you, just think youre fine, lets go to Luduo City now. According to the map you gave, this city should be the largest city nearby. ??And this city has done a good job in terms of safety and other aspects. We can have a lot of fun there for two days. Dont say anything this time, Im treating you. wealth When Gu Xi said this, he didnt say any more. Crew became happy when he heard this. There are many cities on that road. I am familiar with that place. If you dont mention it, I will really forget it. I know a good place. I will lead the way then, you treat me, and we will have a good time. Let me tell you, most people really dont know about this place. It is a circus in Luduo City. Adults usually go there to watch circuses, and children dont know the fun of extra performances there. Only a childlike person like me would go there. Visit the circus. " Circus? ?Gu Xi was speechless. He didn''t expect there to be a place like this in the city. Yes, its really amazing there. There are wild horses, golden lions, etc., and there are all kinds of performances. There is much to see in the auditorium. You can also swing in the sky, do magic in the box, etc. Its fun. You will know when you get there that the circus is where men should go. " ??When Crewe spoke, his voice was obviously much weaker. Even though he had been acting like he was fine, Gu Xi couldn''t tell that the evil spirit of Crewe had entered his abdomen. Under the stimulation of the evil spirit, Crewe''s internal organs could no longer support him. ?In his situation, even if he is not attacked by people attracted by the evil spirit, his body will not be able to support him for long. What Gu Xi can do now is to take out a few life-replenishing pills, or grass-returning pills to neutralize negative effects, and feed them to Crewe, hoping that he can support him for a while longer. After all, Crewe hasnt taken Gu Xi to the circus yet. If you die like this, there will be no one to lead the way. ?While feeding Crewe the elixir, he let the Holy Silver Evil Coffin increase its speed even more while taking a rest. ?At the same time, the bone obelisk under Gu Xi rested directly on Crewe''s head, giving him a blessing every five minutes to ensure that he would not die suddenly due to various reasons. Even so, when Gu Xi arrived at Luduo City, Kelu had already closed his eyes and was weak in speech. ??If Gu Xi hadn''t dragged Kelu''s life away, Kelu might have been dead by now. ?Looking at the dying Crewe in front of him, he took another look at the remaining time of his main mission. Gu Xi''s face became increasingly ugly. There are less than six hours left. If Crewe dies like this, this mission will be a bit difficult. ?Just as Gu Xi was about to turn around and leave Luduo City, he found a place to stop first and give him a resurrection spell as soon as he died. At this moment, Crewe opened his eyes, a glimmer of expectation flashing in his eyes. Brother Gu, have you arrived at Luduo City? Lets go to the circus. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1224： Burial (please subscribe) Chapter 1224 Burial (please subscribe) ?In the road to Duocheng, in front of the Dafa Circus, Gu Xi sat in front of the steps of the circus, looking at the dead Crewe, thinking about Crewe''s last words in his heart. "The circus is so fun. My life is worth it. Brother Gu, please do me a favor and don''t resurrect me." ??? Gu Xi had no choice but to agree to Kru''s last request before his death. After all, thanks to the various exciting activities in the circus, Crewe endured it for more than six hours. It was not until Gu Xi completed the main task that he closed his eyes. ??Of course the circus is more fun, which is why Crewe continues to support it. I have to admit that the performance in Dafa Circus was an eye-opener for Gu Xi. Not to mention other things, just being crowded in the crowd and watching the circus is a very fun thing. Except for some guests who came here specially because they knew about Dafa Circus, the people in the audience were all idle actresses, and each of them had their own abilities. ??Either it is the kind that is so powerful that it can lift people up, or it is the kind that can twist itself into nine twists and turns. Under such a situation, Gu Xi understood that the body might not be able to be sent to the nearest archaeological excavation site. Gu Xi could only choose a place with good feng shui for Kelu and bury him in the cemetery of that city. Gu Xi believed that if Crewe was turned into a skeleton soldier, his color would be pure black. ?High-altitude tightrope walking, swinging, the magic of changing clothes on the stage, the transformation of people into living beings in boxes, and various animal performances, etc., each of which can make people happy for a long time. At first Gu Xis idea was to bury Crewe in a nearby archaeological excavation site. ?With the death of Crewe, the evil spirit in Crewe can no longer be suppressed. ?Even if you dont have the idea of ??performing on stage, you can still have a lot of fun in the audience. The cemetery of Luduo City is located in a valley to the west outside the city. ??Took Crewe''s body toward the cemetery outside the city. ??If you are on stage, there will be more performances to watch. ??Although he only communicated with Crewe for about three months, Gu Xi had to admit that Crewe was a good person. ?After taking a rest in front of the circus, Gu Xi personally delivered Crewe''s body to the Holy Silver Evil Coffin. Not to mention anything else, Gu Xi would also grant Crewe''s last wish because of the six hours he had sacrificed for himself. ??The Yin Qi in this cemetery is so strong that it''s almost like the spirits of the dead are coming out. So he planned to leave immediately. Performance after performance, Crewe completed his most glorious life. ?Looking at Crewe''s body now, Gu Xi was silent for a long time. ?Perhaps thousands of years from now, Crewe will also become part of the research of archaeological experts. Gu Xi was worried that some mutations would occur if Crewe''s body was buried here. ??But when he carried Crewe out of the Dafa Circus, Gu Xi knew that this idea might not work. ??Black energy spread from the inside out of Crewe''s body. When Gu Xi entered the cemetery with Crewe''s body, he hesitated at that time. Unexpectedly, when turning the direction of the Holy Silver Evil Coffin, Crewe''s body was shaken, and his arm actually pointed in the direction of the cemetery. Gu Xi was also shocked when he saw this situation. Then he simply drove the holy silver evil coffin into the cemetery that was full of gloom. Outsider, what are you here for? Gu Xi looked up and found five angels appearing in the sky. ?Although they were stained with a lot of yin energy, the white light surrounding the angels still proved their identities. A serious angel. My friend passed away and I want to bury him nearby. I hope to choose a better location for him where he can see the Dafa Circus in the city. This is my friend''s last wish. ? ? ? Gu Xi did not hide it, but directly explained the purpose of his visit. ?When the angel heard this, he realized that this was really a rare request. ?People who come here often ask for a better cemetery or a location with sunlight. You can see the location of the circus in the city, which no one has ever mentioned. ?One of the angels thought for a while, "Dafa Circus? I haven''t heard of it much. Do you know which city it is in?" The Nali District of Xicheng, just above the Nali Square. ?Of course Gu Xi knew what district he was in. When he was on the way, Crewe explained everything clearly. As long as you know which district it is in, okay, I know the location. I can just see there, but the location is a bit out of the way. If you want, you can bury your friend there. I have no problem. ?As Gu Xi spoke, he took Kelu down from the Holy Silver Evil Coffin. Seeing the corpse of Crewe held by Gu Xi, the eyes of several angels immediately changed. Of course they could see that Crewe had a very strong evil aura. If it is not handled well, big trouble will occur. But Gu Xi obviously didn''t come here to provoke. ?The corpse in front of me also met their standards for accommodation. It is unjustifiable not to accept and bury people. ?So several angels discussed it in the sky in front of Gu Xi. ?But Gu Xi always felt like they were stalling for time. ?It seems that as long as Crewe''s corpse is delayed, they have reason to refuse to take in and bury Crewe. But who is Gu Xi? ??As a necromancer, Gu Xi can easily suppress the changes in corpses. The current Gu Xi communicates with Crewe''s corpse through the ability of soul whispers. If you delay a little longer, I will pick a good place for you. You can see the Dafa Circus at a glance. Then you can watch the circus every day. After finishing speaking, Gu Xi would also ask a few words to the angels in the sky, asking them if they could bury the body. ?The angel took a look and saw that there was really no way to deduce this situation. ?So several angels took the initiative and took Crewe''s body inside. And thoughtfully prepared a shroud and stone coffin for Crewe. ?There were even angels there preparing cement and lead water. This is what you are doing? Oh, in order to prevent corpses from mutating, all the corpses here are treated like this. Please rest assured that we are professionals in this regard. ?As soon as they heard Gu Xis question, the angels immediately explained it. ?However, Gu Xi understood the meaning of these words. Zombie transformation is possible. What they can do now is to control the zombie corpses and not let them move around. No wonder the Yin energy here is so strong. ?But Gu Xi glanced at Crewe''s body. ?This evil spirit is so strong that unless Gu Xi is willing to burn the corpse of Kru into ashes, the transformation into a corpse is certain. Thinking of this, Gu Xi took a step forward, stuffed a gold coin into Crewe''s mouth, then took away the bone obelisk that secretly suppressed the evil spirit, and quickly stepped aside. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1225： Task settlement and gold settlement (please subscribe) Chapter 1225 Task Settlement and Gold Settlement (Please subscribe) Ding! The three-month task of protecting the target person has been completed. During the task, there were a total of 25 changes, and the statistics are 25 rings. Now the task settlement begins! After the mission is completed, a total of 7100 points can be obtained (rings 1-10, 10 points for each ring, 11-20, 100 points for each ring, 21-25, 1000 points for each ring.) The mission has been completed. Players can move freely in this world, but please be careful not to approach the direction of the golden pillar. Looking at the settlement information that popped up, Gu Xi was speechless. Isnt this bullying? You said earlier that points are obtained in this way. It is a task of clearing several levels. ?Judging from his relationship with Crewe, the worst he can do is travel more places. How can it be like now, where only ten rings have been made seriously, and the rest can only be obtained by slaying dragons. "Pity." ?Gu Xi muttered. ?Although Gu Xis voice was low, the angels who were carrying Crewes body still heard it. Anyway, this matter has nothing to do with Gu Xi now. They put some angel feathers inside the coffin and spread some yellow sand. After putting the body down, they poured cement into the coffin. The main thing was to lock the body up. As soon as he entered Alidovi City, Gu Xi felt that the surrounding area was obviously much darker. ?After leaving Luduo City, Gu Xi quickly found a quiet place, opened the main city gate and returned to Alidovi City. He looked up at the sky and found that the sky was gloomy. This was not what Alidovi City usually looked like. Luna, what happened? After Gu Xi walked away, these angels brought Crewe''s body back to the location agreed upon at the beginning. ?? Gu Xi, who realized that he had made a mistake, could not care about anything else at this time. He immediately shut his mouth and didn''t even look at the final treatment of Crewe''s body. He turned around and climbed into the Holy Silver Evil Coffin. ??Its just that these angels still underestimated the condition of Crewes body. As Gu Xi said these words, Luna immediately appeared next to Gu Xi. ?There is no way that thing can be nailed to the sarcophagus. ? ?Kluna is an existence that is stained with extremely strong evil spirits. ?If you have the ability, please explain clearly what it means to be a pity. After everything was done, the angels relaxed and resumed patrolling the cemetery in front of them. They all turned to look at Gu Xi, with questions in their eyes. So the angels first used iron chains here, and after lowering the coffin, they poured a layer of lead water into it, and then added a layer of cement. The main focus is a physical spirit removal. Although his body was sealed, the evil spirit was spreading outwards. After the sarcophagus was covered with a lid, there was no coffin nails or anything like that. ?These angels dont take the evil spirit seriously, so they will just cry in the future. ?They used their own method, wrapping it in a special shroud and using a stone coffin. Sir, here you are, we are sorting out the gold products we just sent in. ?All this gold is filled with evil spirits, and I am passing through Alidovi City to guide these evil spirits to the hills over the magic plant area. " The hilltop in the magic plant area was made up of piles of blood-stained dirt that Gu Xi would scrape out after his battles. ?Even the city of Aridovi may not be able to withstand the evil spirit attached to gold. ?Now we can only move them all to this hillside and lock the evil spirit in one place first. After the evil spirit has stabilized, Gu Xi will consider whether to use the evil spirit to raise corpses or use it for other purposes. After all, this evil spirit is a good thing for the undead. Ordinary undead weapons can be converted into evil weapons by adding a little evil spirit. It can be said that all these evil spirits are useful, but there are so many at once that Alidovi City can''t bear it, so it can only transfer the evil spirits away and store them, and wait to deal with them later. As for the gold that was brought in, most of it is now piled up at the school gate that opens and closes horizontally. Because of Kelu''s accident, Gu Xi didn''t empty out the entire treasure house, which felt a bit of a pity. ?Now Gu Xi doesnt want to run over there again. When he escaped from there with Kru, Gu Xi had a feeling in his heart that something big was about to happen. ??If it werent for the purpose of sending Kelu off on his last journey, Gu Xi would have gone to study in the real world. ?Now that Kru has been sent away, Gu Xi will never go to such a dangerous place again. ?Lets remove the evil spirits from the gold first, and then go back and recast it. For the gold in front of him, Gu Xi could just treat it as something that the local master had just dug out of the ground. Anyway, as a necromancer, these are the things he doesnt care about the least. ?Of course Gu Xi has not forgotten the impact of evil spirits. After learning about the situation, he immediately released the bone obelisk and placed it on top of the pile of gold. At the same time, he also placed the ghost-suppressing Taoshan in front of the gold. Prepare to use the power of Taoshan to suppress the evil spirit that has not been drained out of the gold. I have to admit that the suppression of the Bone Obelisk and Momoyama is indeed on the right track. After Gu Xi released these two items, the evil spirit in the sky of Aridovi was significantly reduced. With the evil spirit suppressed, the speed at which the undead processed gold naturally increased. The data is reported quickly one by one. ?This time, except for the 3117 golden bone dragons, the evil gold obtained by Gu Xi can be calculated in tons. ?Most of these gold coins are already minted gold coins, accounting for at least half of the gold. The total weight is about 12 tons, and the total number is about two million coins. In addition, there are about five tons of various gold utensils. These utensils are mainly bowls and plates, as well as tea shells, tea cups, and candlesticks for candles. Some have patterns on them, some have no patterns, big and small. In short There are many styles, but they cannot escape this range. The number will be much less than gold coins, that is, more than 100,000 pieces. Gu Xi has no idea about this. The city of Aridovi that I used to decorate my home might not even be able to decorate a whole city area. As for melting it and recasting it into gold coins, it would be somewhat of a waste. After all, some of the vessels have some pattern information on them, and there may be something recorded in them. ??If Crewe were here, his archaeological ability would definitely be able to find out some information. ?But now that Crewe is gone and Gu Xi doesnt have an archaeologist on hand, there is still some shortcomings in this aspect. Finally, there are nearly seven tons of various weapons. ?These weapons and equipment are all gold weapons, including tridents, gold swords, gold bows, arrows, or armor. ?No matter the size of these weapons, they are all full of elven style, so gorgeous that they are blinding. ?Of course the number of these weapons and equipment is not so easy to calculate. This thing is heavy or light. The number of arrowheads is the largest, and the number of complete sets of armor is the smallest. Adding them up, there are more than 6,000 long and short weapons, more than 700 sets of armor, more than 3,000 longbows, and arrows. and more than 70,000 arrows. After the evil spirits have been drained away, these things will be ready to be classified and processed. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1226： Enter the real world (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1226 Entering the real world (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! The real world, Qianfang City. ?Gu Xi opened the door of the room he rented. ?It has been more than a year since I came here, and this room has long been filled with dust. Gu Xi had to open the doors and windows to let out the smell. Fortunately, when Gu Xi left, he rented this room for three hundred years. In addition, this place was relatively inconspicuous, so no one wondered why no one lived here. When he arrived in the real world, Gu Xi finally breathed a sigh of relief. He cleaned the room in a few seconds and took out a few things to decorate the room. Then he took various equipment and went to the black market in Qianfang City. . ?This time, Gu Xi was familiar with the roads and didn''t need any introduction at all. He arrived at several buildings in the black market in a few seconds. There are many people coming and going in this black market every day. People like Gu Xi, who have only been here once, naturally have no impression of them. However, no one came to stop them, allowing Gu Xi to easily enter the small building where he bought the powerful corpse. building. ??The man in black robe said as he led the way, and then opened a door. When the two butchers heard this, they all turned to look at Gu Xi, who was following behind the man in black robe. ??The man in black robe said loudly as soon as he entered the door. ?It wasn''t until Gu Xi was about to enter the small building that a man in black robe came out to stop him. Okay, guest, come this way with me, guest, you came at the right time. Come this way... Yes, guest, you came at the right time. Yesterday, someone sent out a level 37 thunderbird, which still has the power of thunder and lightning in its body. Go over and have a look. A corpse above level 35, no matter what kind of corpse it is, is suitable for him. ?The goal of Gu Xi''s coming here is quite clear. A powerful corpse can be used whether it is used to transform the undead, or it can be filled into the city of Aridovi for other arrangements. The corpses above level 30 must be intact and unprocessed. I wonder if they are available now? After all, whether it is taken in for research or directly transformed into undead, corpses are the most important material. Gu Xi also became interested when he heard it. The master is dismantling it inside and is just plucking the hair. If you want it, I will tell the master to stop now. " ?One of them threw the feather in his hand to the ground, making a metallic sound. ?This time I am not bragging. If it were not for the sake of our black market, the Holy Cow Guild would not have sent this body to us. Master, wait a moment, there is a guest who wants to see this thunderbird. ?Every time one is pulled out, an electric current will pulse through them. Two butchers with their upper bodies bare were plucking the feathers of a yellow-feathered bird. Guest, you are here, what do you want? Behind the gate, Gu Xi saw a large amount of purple electric current beating. Among the electric currents, a huge yellow-feathered bird with a wingspan of more than thirty meters was hanging on the beam. Its too late, the most useful feathers on the thunderbird have already been bought. ?But dont worry, the thunder lungs in Thunderbirds body are still there. If you want, I can help you take them out completely. " ?At this time, Gu Xi did not speak, but walked around the Thunderbird for a short while, "Have the feathers been sold?" Yes, the feathers of this kind of thunderbird are more valuable. The meat of the thunderbird does not taste good. It is stimulated by lightning every day. The meat is a bit old and not very tasty. The bones of the thunderbird are hollow. There is no bone marrow inside, and the outside is relatively hard. Most people can''t break it, and there is no way to eat it. The only thing you can eat is the heart of a ptarmigan. Thunderbird has the habit of replacing its heart once a year, so the heart of the ptarmigan is tender. The rest is the thunder lung, which is of some use. It is a place to store thunder and lightning. The other parts are of little use. " ??The butcher was explaining to Gu Xi, but Gu Xi didn''t listen to a word. His eyes fell on the belly of the thunderbird. He always felt that there was something in the thunderbird''s belly. ?So Gu Xi moved his left hand slightly, and the sight of Huang Quan''s dragon robe and soul lamp flickered out. Then Gu Xi said: "I am a necromancer. I need this body to be intact. I can forget about the feathers. There is no need to decompose the body. I will handle it myself when I get back." ?Hearing Gu Xis words, the butcher turned his head and glanced at Gu Xi. It turns out to be a necromancer, then its okay. Just wait for me. Ill pluck out these hairs and call it a day. ??The butcher is also an expert and knows what kind of corpse the necromancer wants. When he first saw Gu Xi coming in, he thought Gu Xi was a cook. ?The butcher turned his head and began to deal with the feathers on the ptarmigan again. At this time, the man in black robe who was leading the way asked Gu Xi aside. Guest, are you satisfied with this? Satisfied, how about I pay with this? ?Gu Xi turned over his hand, and a golden plate appeared in Gu Xi''s hand. ?This is exactly the golden plate that Gu Xi got this time, and there is still a trace of evil spirit on it that has not been taken away. ??The man in black robe took it and took a look, and the evil spirit stung his fingers directly. ?This made the man in black robe''s eyes light up, this is a good thing. The black-robed man has also seen newly unearthed vessels, but this is the first time he has seen such a powerful vessel. ?But its good to have a strong evil spirit. A strong evil spirit means that this thing is real. Although I dont know which company will use gold to make the plate, the evil spirit can definitely prove that this is an antique discovered by archeology. Another one of the same size will be enough. "Can." Its not like Gu Xi never thought of bargaining. But then he thought about it, he was not familiar with this kind of antique stuff at all. What if something smaller is worth more. So its better to trade this kind of plate with more matching packages. He has an absurd amount of these plates in his hands. Two plates are exchanged for a thunderbird, which is a pure profit for Gu Xi. ?With a flip of his hand, Gu Xi took out another plate and handed it to the man in black robe. Then Gu Xi asked. Are there any other bodies? ??The man in black robe shook his head. He also liked big customers like Gu Xi. Just tell me what you want to buy, and pay directly if you like it, without any counter-offering. But the problem is that no body has been sent yet. ?? Their Qianfang City is not a city in the direction of the dead, and the corpses sent here are mainly for food. Such a necromancer came in front of him and wanted to buy something. They really didn''t have any inventory. ??On the contrary, the butcher over there had just plucked a feather and was resting there. ?Hearing Gu Xi''s words, the butcher thought of something. I said, little brother, you are a necromancer, do you want those unsold bones, the blood that was drained when we slaughtered, and the useless internal organs that were thrown away. ?These things have always been there and havent been cleared away yet. If you want them, I can sell them to you cheaper. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 1227： Bone Mountain and Blood Pool (Please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1227 Bone Mountain and Blood Pool (Please subscribe for more updates) ??Is there such a good thing? Gu Xi perked up as soon as he heard this. These are good things for a necromancer. How can it be sold so cheaply? At this time, the man in black robe said: "Master, if you don''t tell me, I will really forget that the bone pile and blood pool under our ground really need to be cleaned up. Let me tell you, guest, there were necromancers in our city before. ??But there are not many, only three in total. The cleaning work of the slaughterhouse downstairs is usually handled by the three of them. As a result, something happened this year. Two necromancers left the city, and no one here dealt with it for a while. ?The things were piled up like this. ?Those things are a bit rotten now. Otherwise, if you give me another plate like this, I will have someone take you down, and everything will be yours. " Gu Xi thought for a while, then turned to look at the Thunderbird he was handling. ??The necromancer who was originally in Qianfang City may have a mouth full of oil on this one. With two of the three necromancers gone, the remaining one feels that he is the unique necromancer in Qianfang City. ?At this time, the man in black robe quickly put away the plate, with a smile on his face. Ill take a plate and give it to you. ??Now I have actually ignored the work on the black market, and I haven''t been able to deal with it for a long time. You must know that after the two necromancers left Qianfang City, the black market became a buyer''s market. After all, Gu Xi also saw that the black market was either out of stock every day, or the meat for sale was the meat of beasts that were above level 30. ?Although Gu Xi hasnt seen whats here yet, he made a decision quite decisively. ??The black market is about security, and the layout is laid out, what to do if something happens. ?Although these bones are fragmentary, the quality of the bones is certainly not much different. Gu Xi thrust a plate into the black-robed man''s hand. I made a profit this time. There are no opportunities to choose from. After putting away the gold plate, the man in black robe took Gu Xi downstairs of the black market building. While doing things, I drifted unconsciously. ?This time everything is cheap and interest-free. Actually, this is not impossible. ?This time Gu Xi took action, which was a big help. ?However, he did not introduce the idea of ????the layout of small buildings in the black market. ??If he wasn''t just passing by to see Gu Xi, he would have wanted to keep Gu Xi and let Gu Xi take on the job of cleaning up the garbage in the black market. They asked the necromancer to come over and clean it up. Not only could they not receive any money, they also needed to pay something. ?Havent you seen that the men in black robes are now hiding their appearance? Its not just for safety. ?But Gu Xi can observe it himself. He noticed that the blood and minced meat from slaughtered animals should flow downward from the sewer pipes. The bones should be disposed of and then thrown somewhere behind. This is the most convenient way to handle it. Gu Xi, who was walking downwards, soon discovered that his guess was correct. As soon as they reached the first floor, the man in black robe took Gu Xi towards the back of the building. ?Pushing open the back door of the small building, Gu Xi saw a small courtyard filled with bones of all sizes. When the back door was opened, the flies in the yard flew up like dark clouds. Gu Xi raised his head and saw the rear window of the slaughterhouse just now. ?These bones were thrown down from here. Judging from the number of bones in front of us, there are at least more than 300 bones of creatures here. These bones are the size of the black market, and it will probably take nearly half a year to accumulate them. It seems that the necromancer in Qianfang City is really brave. Is that all? No problem, Ill handle it. ? Gu Xi did not move at all, but the shadow of the garrison gate appeared behind him, and then a large number of white bone locusts rushed out from the garrison gate, biting the flies. ?The flies, which were like dark clouds, turned around and were all swallowed up. After killing these flies, Gu Xi''s undead troops rushed out from the garrison gate to carry these items. When transporting, they will also clean these bones and at least classify them. After that, they will all be transported back to Aridovi City. In just seven or eight minutes, the ground in this small courtyard sank by more than a foot. Looking at the situation in front of him, Gu Xi said with some embarrassment: "I''m sorry, my subordinates are used to dealing with this." ?And the man in black robe looked a little stunned. He really didn''t expect that Gu Xi would deal with it so quickly. How come a layer of the ground has been dug out in just a few minutes? ??Those necromancers who came before were unable to do it. Actually, he never thought about it. At this speed, it was already considered slow. ??If Gu Xi is really allowed to use it, the ground here will have to sink at least three feet. Well, we have cleaned up here, isnt there still some blood pool? Lets clean it up too. " "Ah, yes, yes, come with me. The blood pool is over here. It''s called a blood pool here, but it doesn''t actually count. It''s just the blood released during slaughter mixed with the cleaning water and poured here. " As the man in black robe spoke, he walked towards the sewer pipe directly under the small building with a sigh of relief. He opened the sewer pipe, and without even looking inside, Gu Xi knew what was going on underneath by the stench blowing out of him. ??The previous bones were in better shape, and no matter how rotten the flesh was, the flesh on them had been cleaned away. But this is not the case in this blood pool. ? Gu Xiba could see some rotten internal organs rising and falling in the **** water in the sewer. ?This place is obviously more difficult to clean than the bone mountain in the backyard. But this was not a big deal to Gu Xi. ?Gu Xi opened the gate of the garrison city again, and the Bone-gnawing swamp crawled out along the gate that opened the garrison gate. ? Gu Xi pointed at the sewer, and when he saw the Bone-gnawing Swamp, he saw that there was such a good thing, so he immediately jumped into the sewer. ?This time, the Bone-gnawing swamp turned into a swamp as soon as it entered the sewer. At the same time, it began to absorb everything in the blood and form new Bone-gnawing sludge. ?These new bone-gnawing sludges quickly help the bone-gnawing swamp to bring the internal organs in the blood. In just a few minutes, the blood that had accumulated had been drained away. Now they did not stop, but were dealing with the siltation that the previous necromancers had not dealt with. ?These things are not half a year''s worth, but something that has been accumulated since the beginning of the black market. No one had cleaned it before, and no one knew it existed. ?It''s different now. The bone-gnawing silt can really eat anything, and it even dug out things from hundreds of years ago. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1228： Unexpected discovery (please subscribe) Chapter 1228 An unexpected discovery (please subscribe) Im so sorry, I didnt expect that the evil spirit accumulated for so many years would be so heavy. As the sirens slowly died down, Gu Xi spoke to the man in black robes with some embarrassment. He really didnt expect that such a thing would happen. The Bone-gnawing Swamp and Bone-gnawing Mud placed in the sewer, after cleaning up the blood pool under the sewer, also cleaned up the accumulated silt. This one accidentally dug out some things left behind hundreds of years ago. ?That is a heart that came from nowhere hundreds of years ago. After being soaked in blood for so many years, it has turned pure black and is about to crystallize. When he was dug out of the mud, the total amount of evil spirit exceeded the level that the black market could control, so the black market''s evil spirit alarm immediately went off. ?This time the entire black market was alarmed. You must know that this is an alarm that will automatically sound when the black market encounters good things with extremely strong evil spirits. Although it is not yet certain where the heart came from, the evil energy contained in the heart was strong enough for Gu Xi to put the heart away. This is much easier to use than ordinary necromancers. ?So Gu Xi just nodded and responded. ?Gu Xi glanced at the man in black robe and didn''t think much about it. Brother Li, I heard that your backyard is haunted, right? Let me tell you, today I have a necromancer here with first-class ability. If you need it, I can introduce you to him. He has definitely earned this wealth. At this time, the man in black robe already knew Gu Xi''s level. As for the heart that was filled with evil aura, it was naturally put away by Gu Xi. ??Yes, yes, there are too few necromancers, and there are many things that cannot be cleaned up. This moment frightened Gu Xi. It was not until the security guards from the black market rushed over and found out what was going on that they turned off the alarm and retreated. Dont worry, I know the way. Thinking of this, the man in black robe''s heart moved, and he said to Gu Xi: "Guest, I have something to do and I have to go out for a while. I''ll wait for you to finish it here, and then you can go back the way you came. I think the master should have already Got rid of the thunderbirds. ??If this kind of thing spreads, I''m afraid many places in Qianfang City will rush to ask Gu Xi to help. After all, the man in black robe is obviously from the black market, there is no reason for him to stay with him all the time. The reason why he kept following me was entirely because Gu Xi had the ability to clean up some garbage at the scene. ??The man in black robe glanced at Gu Xi and quickly walked out. As he walked out, he took out his contact information and started shaking people. At that time, guests can just take the Thunderbird away. " Teacher Liu, the academys battle field has not been cleaned up for almost three years. ?Although he may not be as good as the necromancers in Qianfang City in terms of level, Gu Xi is meticulous in his work. The accumulations of hundreds of years ago will be cleared away together. ??Now that the bone mountain in the backyard has been cleaned up, the blood pool will be cleaned up soon. If the man in black robe is not here, it actually doesn''t matter. I have a new necromancer here. His ability is first-rate, and most importantly, he is very clear about what he does. I will introduce you to him later. " Director Li, I still remember what you said last time. ??The necromancer in the city is not useful at all. ??Now there is a new necromancer here in the black market. Not only is he high in level, but he also works very cleanly. The most important thing is that he is just passing by and will leave in a few days. Okay, let me ask you a question. " Mr. Liu, yes, yes, its me. Let me tell you..." "Miss Li" "" ?Gu Xi didn''t know that as soon as he turned around, his whereabouts were spread. At this time, he was still staring at the final steps of the blood pool. ??Just now he found a heart, which made Gu Xi think that there would be other good things under the blood pool. So his attention is focused on this. Its just that until the blood pool was cleaned up, nothing good was found. On the contrary, Bonechewing Swamp received enough benefits this time, and its level was directly upgraded to level 15. You must know that this Bone-gnawing swamp itself is a semi-solidified army, which is equivalent to the main force of the Bone-gnawing swamp. Normally even if Gu Xi goes into battle, he only sends out Bone-gnawing Sludge, and rarely uses Bone-gnawing Swamp. In this way, although Bonechewer Swamp is large, its level has always been level 13. ??Gu Xi never expected that just this time he was sent out to clean up the blood pool, the Bone-gnawing Swamp could actually be upgraded by two levels. If there is still such a thing, Gu Xi will definitely be willing to release the Bone-gnawing Swamp again so that he can improve his strength. It''s just a pity that this kind of thing will only happen once. Gu Xi won''t be able to stay in Qianfang City for long, and he won''t have much chance to find such a place to improve the combat effectiveness of his men. ?Now that Bonechewer Swamp has completed the cleaning of the blood pool, lets go and see how the Thunderbirds are doing. ??If Gu Xi saw it correctly just now, there should be unlaid eggs in the thunderbird''s belly. ?That thing should still have a certain degree of vitality. ??However, an egg that has not yet been born is already a dead thing, and it is useless if it is alive. Gu Xi can take the egg out of the Thunderbird''s belly and use some means to transform it into his own flying mount or something. It can be said that this is a huge gain from this visit to the black market. ?This Qianfang City is really a blessed place for Gu Xi. He will come to Qianfang City from time to time next time. After putting away the Bone-gnawing Swamp, Gu Xi closed the gate of the garrison city. He looked up and found that the man in black robe had not returned yet. ?Hence, without waiting much, he headed straight for the way he came. There were no secret rooms or anything along the way. Gu Xi quickly returned to the slaughterhouse where the thunderbirds were processed. As soon as he entered the door, Gu Xi noticed that there was an extra man in the slaughterhouse. He looked like he was only in his twenties, and he was holding a large pure gold bow as tall as a person in his hand. ?When Gu Xi came in, he immediately turned to look at Gu Xi. Gu Xi noticed that when this man stared at him, his eyes could automatically adjust his gaze. It is obvious that this is a very high-level hunter. ?When he saw Gu Xi, he obviously relaxed a little, and then he nodded to Gu Xi. It was obvious that he had listened to the butcher master''s explanation of Gu Xi''s purpose. Hello, please wait here a little longer. I will leave after all the feathers of the Thunderbird are taken off. Until then, please stand five meters away from me, okay? " ??Although he didn''t know what was wrong with this person, Gu Xi still took two steps back. At this time, Gu Xi noticed that the man''s pupils shrank significantly. It was obvious that he was adjusting his sight again. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1229： Popular Gu Xi (please subscribe) Chapter 1229 The sought-after Gu Xi (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! ?After taking a few steps back, Gu Xi noticed that the man in front of him made many small movements to guard against everyone nearby. It seems that as long as someone wants to come within five meters of him, it will arouse his reaction. It is not strong and has many problems. ?Gu Xi muttered secretly in his heart. But the other party''s cautious appearance did not hinder Gu Xi. ?Other than muttering secretly in his heart, Gu Xi did not do anything else. He just stayed there, waiting for the Thunderbird to be dealt with. ?At this moment, the man in black robe who had gone out before rushed over. As soon as he saw Gu Xi, he ran to Gu Xi as if he were a relative. This is a good opportunity, guest. ?But in the next moment, he jumped back five meters away, and his hand unnaturally touched his long bow. ??He wanted to ask, aren''t the necromancers in Qianfang City powerful enough? ?There are many people in the city looking for you now. ?But thinking about the situation in the Bone Mountain and Blood Pool in the black market, he understood what a necromancer could do without the pressure of competition. ??There are players in the city now, but there has been no powerful necromancer in Bitter City for too long. ?Your appearance has brought them a ray of hope. Before the man in black robe could drag Gu Xi out, the man suddenly said: "Please wait a moment, are you a necromancer? ??If it were before, Gu Xi would definitely not have answered so definitely. Guest, its a good thing you didnt leave. Let me tell you, what happened just now has been spread, and many people in the city know that a master necromancer like you exists. ?Then can you exorcise ghosts? " "meeting!" It can be seen that he is still a little unaccustomed to the behavior of being close to certain people. But after possessing the skill of suppressing the ghost Taoshan, Gu Xi felt quite confident in everything he did. ?The words of the man in black robe also attracted the attention of the man waiting for the thunderbird feathers. He turned his head to look at Gu Xi and looked at Gu Xi''s situation up and down again. Hearing what the man in black robe said, Gu Xi was obviously stunned for a moment. Even some benefits are given. " Even without using the Death Lord''s ability, Taoshan''s ghost-suppressing ability allows Gu Xi to handle everything. Thats great. How about you, how about the guest staying in Qianfang City for a few more days and I can contact him? I promise that I will not take any of the benefits given by the other party, and will give them all to the guests. The man stepped forward and grabbed Gu Xi''s hand. Im sorry, theres something wrong with me. Can you really drive out ghosts? " Its really possible. Gu Xi nodded affirmatively. Thats good, its like this, my companions and I are brushing a copy, and now we encountered a situation. It was obviously a copy of the Mechanical Temple, but we encountered a ghost. ?That ghost blocked our way forward. The most terrible thing is that we still have no way to clean up that ghost. This time I came to get the feathers of the thunderbird, in order to hurt the ghost. ??It would be best if you have the ability to exorcise ghosts. We hope you can follow us to the dungeon and help us deal with this ghost. " Once he heard what was going on, Gu Xi became somewhat interested. "Okay, isn''t it just a matter of brushing a copy? I have no problem here." Hearing Gu Xi agree, the man was about to say something, but the man in black robe immediately said: "Wait a minute, guest, you can''t just agree like this. Guest, if you believe me, I will help you negotiate." As the man in the robe spoke, he moved forward and prepared to approach the man. ?But every time he took a step forward, the man took a step back, always maintaining a distance of five meters from the man in black robe. Dont go any further. ?Just as he was about to retreat to the corner, the man''s bow was already raised. The man in black robe couldn''t help but stop when he saw it. He knew that things couldn''t be pushed too hastily. At this time, Gu Xi noticed a detail, that is, when the man in black robe got too close, the man''s eyes would lose direction for a short time. ?At this moment, Gu Xi realized that this man had already practiced everything in his life as an archer. He may not be unable to see things within five meters, but at least his vision within five meters is affected. He needs to adjust his eyes to see everything within five meters. That kind of adjustment is not only **** his eyes, but also takes some time. For an archer who is always on alert, a little time is crucial. So he always asked people to retreat five meters away. At five meters away, his arrows were fast and accurate. The man in black robe obviously didn''t realize that the man''s current state was very unstable, so he still took a step forward. ?At this time, the man who had no way to retreat immediately raised the bow in his hand. Without seeing any movement from him, a golden light flashed and took the man in black robe away. Gu Xi could only feel the strong air blowing in front of him. By the time he came to his senses, the man in black robe was already staring at the wall behind Gu Xi. Fortunately, the man also knew that now was not the time to attack casually. He just nailed the black-robed man''s clothes to the wall and did not hurt the black-robed man. But his attitude was very obvious. He didnt want to talk to anyone, nor did he want anyone to come within five meters of him. Looking at the situation in front of him, Gu Xi was somewhat speechless. ?He took a step back, pretending that he didn''t see what happened here. ?Seeing Gu Xi''s actions, the man''s expression improved obviously. He was still very polite to Gu Xi. Master, when I get the thunderbird feathers later, Ill ask you to come with me once. ?Master, don''t worry. Although we are not strong, we are still polite people. ?Master has helped us do this once, so we will naturally give you gifts, which are guaranteed to satisfy the master. " Then I wont be polite. ?Gu Xi smiled and agreed, wasn''t he just going to drive away a ghost? This is a small thing. The man in black robe who was stared at the wall struggled. Guest, you cant... Before he finished speaking, the man turned his head and stared at the man in black robe again. "shut up." After being stared at like this, the man in black robe immediately shut his mouth. He also saw that if he continued to speak, this man would definitely take action to physically shut him up immediately. In order to ensure that you can survive. ??The man in black robe obediently shut his mouth, but his struggling movements did not stop. ?While closing his mouth, he was still trying to pull out the arrow from his body. ??The man glanced at the man in black robe. As long as the other person didn''t come close to him and didn''t stop Gu Xi''s choice, it would be fine. At this time, the man said to Gu Xi: "Li Gu, I don''t know what you call the master!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 1230： Sudden conflict (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1230 Sudden Conflict (Please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! Gu Xi! ??Looking at the man named Li Gu, Gu Xi didn''t say anything, and the atmosphere at the scene instantly became weird. The three parties have nothing to say. ??The man in black robe did not dare to say anything. Gu Xi just didnt know what to say. ??Li Gu Ze is not comfortable talking about dungeons or other things here, and he is not used to having people come within five meters of him. ?So the three of them just looked at me and I looked at you, without saying anything. ??On the contrary, the butcher who was dealing with the thunderbird was not surprised by the situation in front of him. He still followed his own steps, processing the feathers on the Thunderbird step by step. The face of the man in black robe was swollen from the slap. He didn''t dare to be a stranger to the man in black robe, so he slapped him hard. Gu Xi was obviously wearing the suit of an Elf archer, and he was holding a long bow. ??Hitting the black-robed man was not enough for the necromancer. ??So the black-robed necromancer who just came over immediately focused on the black-robed man who was still nailed to the wall. Just as the atmosphere was slowly getting warmer, the sound of rapid footsteps came again outside the black market building. I heard that a new necromancer has arrived, and he does things more appropriately than me. Even more extreme, they will cover their faces so that no one can see their appearance. You didnt visit the dock when you came to Qianfang City. Its because you dont know me, Liu Quanyong, or you look down on me, Gu Longyong. ?These feathers are also electrically charged, but not as difficult to handle as the larger feathers. ?His eyes swept across his eyes, turning from Gu Xi and Li Gu, and finally fell on the man in black robe who was still struggling on the wall. Even the men in black robes who lead the way in the black market are mostly dressed like this. Come on, come out and let me see which necromancer has such ability and dares to brag about it in Qianfang City. " After speaking, the necromancer took a few steps forward and came to the man in black robe. ??The butcher''s actions were obviously sped up a bit. ?Li Gu was holding a long bow that was taller than him, with an expression on his face that said, "I am a marksman." I wonder what kind of necromancer is so awesome? It turns out thats just the way it is. You offended people as soon as you came to Qianfang City. It seems that what you did is not very good either. ?But at this time, the big feathers on the thunderbird''s body have been almost processed, and the rest are the down covering the abdomen. While speaking, a man wearing a black robe strode in from outside. ?In the black market, if they dont want others to see what they look like, most people will dress up in black robes. What''s the matter, I gave you face. Or you feel that your flesh and blood is thicker. That''s right, I''m not afraid of a flesh-and-blood person like you. ?Let me tell you directly, if a few of you come here, I will catch a few and feed them to my bone dragons. " As Liu Quanyong spoke, he held up the man in black robe by his collar and kept slapping the man in black robe in the face. When Gu Xi saw this situation, he was a little surprised at first, and then he couldn''t help but feel his face hurt. I said you can do it. Finally Gu Xi couldnt stand it anymore. ??Although Li Quanyong hit the black-robed man in the face, the meaning behind his words was to teach Gu Xi a lesson. ?As soon as Li Quanyong heard someone making a fuss, he immediately turned his head. Who accidentally released a guy like you? You, a shooter in the back row, dare to jump in front of me. You are afraid of dying fast enough. Wont you learn from your companions and dodge as far as you can? I''m telling you, get out of here, you have nothing to do here. If you dare to jump out again, I will pull out your bones and roast them on the yin fire for a hundred years, so that you can feel the power of the necromancer. " After speaking, Li Quanyong slapped the man in black robe again on the face. ?In fact, the man in black robe at this time did not expect that he would suffer such an unreasonable disaster. In the past, when he was in the black market, no matter who he was, he had to give him some face. ?Have you ever encountered such a thing? Not to mention being dragged and slapped in the face, even if someone lays a finger on him, the black market will take revenge for him. ??The man in black robe was about to reveal his identity, but Li Quanyong became violent at this time and started beating him all over again. ??Anyway, Li Quanyong has already thought about it. The black market itself does not care about the conflicts between buyers in the black market. Unless you fight the black market staff, no one will come to deal with you. ??Of course, if you destroy the black market business, or rob something without paying, the black market will not tolerate you. ?Now Li Quanyong has this idea in mind, and while he is thinking about it, he speaks out his words. That means someone is coming to grab business. This is a conflict between black market buyers and buyers. ?As long as the man in black robe is beaten until he can''t speak, all the right to speak is not in his hands. Once he is defeated, the necromancer business in Qianfang City will still be his in the end. ?The more Li Quanyong thought about it, the happier he became. In the past half a year or so, the necromancers of Qianfang City had been disappearing and disappearing. ??Now Qianfang City has the only necromancer that can handle it, and he feels that he is the authority in Qianfang City when it comes to the undead. ?Thinking of this, Li Quanyong took action even harder. This time he is going to give the necromancer who comes over a hard blow. ??The best thing is that the injury on your face won''t heal for ten days and a half. Knock out all his confidence. In this way, he would not dare to compete with him for business in Qianfang City. ??When Li Quanyong took action, Gu Xi and Li Gu really looked at each other. They dont know what to say. After seven or eight more blows, Li Quanyong released the hand holding the collar of the man in black robe and pushed the man in black robe hard against the wall. Then he turned and looked at Gu Xi and Li Gu. What are you looking at? Ive never seen a necromancer. If you look again, Ill dig out your eyes. Remember, dont mess with me. " After saying this, Li Quanyong raised his head and prepared to stride out of the room. But the man in black robe who was beaten at this time was not willing to suffer such a loss. He almost had a conflict with Li Gu before. ?Just when Li Quanyong was about to step out of the room, the man in black robe took out a button that looked like a token and pressed it heavily. Then the rapid siren sounded again. ??The alarm this time is no longer the alarm that was too strong before, but the alarm sound when the black market is attacked. As the alarm sounds, all nearby doors and windows are automatically closed. At the same time, various broadcasts sounded at the same time. There, the black market customers were quickly arranged to evacuate through designated passages. ?But Gu Xi and they have no chance to retreat now. ?When the doors and windows were closed, Gu Xi noticed that the master butcher who was handling the thunderbird feathers was moving the unfinished thunderbird back. ?That way it is clear that the news has been received and this place is going to become a battlefield. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1231： Taoshan Ghost Town (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1231 Peach Mountain Suppresses Ghosts (Please subscribe for more updates) ??When the master butcher in the room moved, Gu Xi followed suit. The situation before us is obvious and we must not get involved. At present, the black market is calling the police one after another, and all the attention in the black market has turned to this side. At this time, taking action is the stupidest choice. ??If he really took action, he could actually help Li Quanyong get away with it. At that time, it will be unclear who made the first move. So Gu Xi immediately stepped back, and winked at Li Gu, asking him to retreat too. Li Gu is also a person who reacts quickly. Although he can''t see anything clearly within five meters, he can see every move five meters away. Even if a mosquito flies by, he can tell whether it is a male or a female mosquito. As soon as Gu Xi and Li Gu shrank, the doors and windows of the room suddenly opened, and a group of men in black robes rushed in from the outside. Among the men in black robes who rushed in, some seemed to want to save Li Quanyong. ?So he immediately dodged far away and raised the bow and arrow in his hand. As soon as there was any movement, he would immediately attack. He shot out such a strong holy light as soon as he came in. This was really a fear that people would not be blinded. Obviously they already know who the enemy is. ?Although Li Gu is not a friend at the moment, they have agreed to handle the copy matter together. Li Gu''s performance was enough for Gu Xi. In this way, they can be regarded as temporary comrades-in-arms. ? Gu Xi muttered in his heart, took a step back, and at the same time closed his eyes slightly, observing the surroundings through the spiritual lamp, but he did not see the holy light. ?As soon as Gu Xi turned around, Li Gu understood what Gu Xi meant. ?Half of his power lies in his eyes. With such a flash of holy light, his eyes were directly blinded. Gu Xi can be like this, but Li Gu''s situation is not so good. At this time, Gu Xi suddenly realized that something was not quite right. What do you want to do? As a necromancer, Gu Xi glanced at the holy light and flame with a look of helplessness. Who said that the undead are afraid of the Holy Light? At least it wont be a drag on yourself. This is the good thing about making friends with smart people. ?They held large and small shields in their hands, and as soon as they rushed in, they fired holy light or holy flames around them. ?Seeing Li Gu like this, Gu Xi finally breathed a sigh of relief. At this time, he could only turn around and face the wall, not looking at the flickering holy light. ?? Gu Xi immediately dodged to the side of the beaten man in black robe, and while shouting at the people who wanted to rescue Li Quanyong, he helped the man in black robe up. Unlike Gu Xi, this man in black robe is from the black market. He is very aware of the chaos and the struggles between factions in the black market. When Gu Xi roared like this, he knew that his opponent was coming to save Li Quanyong. ?But now is not the time to let Li Quanyong escape. ??If Li Quanyong escaped, his slap in the face would have been in vain. When Li Quanyong beats someone up, it can also be said to be a battle between buyers and has nothing to do with the black market. ?The man in black robe himself has done this kind of thing. His face will be lost by then. ??So the man in black robe immediately lifted the mask on his face and said, "I am Ma Su, the second-level customer service officer of the black market. I sent an attack alarm. I was attacked by the necromancer Li Quanyong for no reason. Those who see the signal can kill Li Quanyong on their own. " ?Ma Su raised the token in his hand as he spoke. At Ma Su''s voice, a red arrow appeared above Li Quanyong''s head. Gu Xi knew this was a real attack signal as soon as he saw it. ?Those with red arrows on their heads mean that anyone in the black market can attack Li Quanyong. Only then did Li Quanyong, who was confused, understand why he had caused so much trouble just by beating a necromancer. It turns out that I hit the wrong person. At this moment, Li Quanyong immediately said: "Wait, this is a misunderstanding, this is a misunderstanding." ?But it was already too late, Gu Xi and Li Gu took action at the same time. ?Li Gu aimed an arrow in the direction of Li Quanyong. ?This time is different from the arrow Li Gu used to pin the black-robed man Ma Su to the wall. This time it is a direct killing move. ??This arrow flew towards Li Quanyong''s face. ? Li Quanyongs level should actually be around level 15. ??It''s just that he is just an ordinary necromancer, and he has long since cut off the possibility of going further. This is why he would go to a city that is not suitable for the existence of a necromancer to make a living. ??But Li Gu is the kind of marksman who is about to reach level 20. With this blow, Li Gu used his full strength. With one arrow, Li Quanyong''s head was nailed to the ground. ?At this moment, Gu Xi turned his hand. Mooshan, give me the town! A small peach mountain appeared on the spot in Gu Xi''s hands. ?This peach mountain looks like a small ornament carved from peach wood. But this is the result of Gu Xis hard work in the past three months. ?Since the Poison Peach Mountain was built, Gu Xike carefully studied the effect of the Ghost Peach Mountain. ??He discovered that Momoyama could make it as large as he wanted, and he could make it as small as he wanted. The power is the same. Now Gu Xi has reduced the ghost town Taoshan to the size of his own palm. Throw Li Quanyong out as soon as he was nailed to the ground. ? Li Quanyong has reached level 15 and is actually an official lich. Although his head was shot through, he can immediately leave his body and return to his phylactery. Once the corpse is found, it will be resurrected. If the corpse cannot be found, it will directly become a lich. But Gu Xi seized this opportunity as soon as he threw the peach mountain away. When Momoyama flew out, everyone saw a blue soul being pressed underground by Momoyama. Obviously there is no way for this soul to escape the influence of Momoyama. ?Gu Xi doesnt want to take this soul as his own right now. ??Although the person in front of me is a player, his level is also level 15. But what this guy did before was too exciting for Gu Xi. He also thought about putting Gu Xi''s soul in the flames and roasting it for a hundred years. How could Gu Xi accept such a person as his subordinate? Are he really not afraid of ruining his own team? ??There was only one way for Gu Xi to do it. After Taoshan suppressed Li Quanyong''s soul, Gu Xi immediately activated the flame field and used fire to burn the soul under Taoshan. While it was burning, Gu Xi was still talking there. Didnt you say that you would pull out my soul and roast it on the fire for a hundred years? Now, I wont roast you for a hundred years, and I dont have the ability to leave your soul behind. So just go and die now. " Li Quanyong actually died unjustly. ?The ghost-suppressing Taoshan made it impossible for his soul to return to the life box. And the flame domain burned this little peach mountain, and his soul was burned away. Without a soul, what''s the use of having a phylactery. ?That''s all a waste of time. ?At the same time, his undead troops did not appear. Such a mighty and powerful necromancer disappeared after just one encounter. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1232： Black market reaction (please subscribe) Chapter 1232 Black market reaction (please subscribe) ?After killing Li Quanyong, Gu Xi immediately stopped his hand and turned to look at the Thunderbird corpse. Things have been taken care of and the enemy marked in red is dead. ??If we take action now, it will be a provocation to the black market. The final outcome may be the same as that of Li Quanyong. Even if Gu Xi is confident that he can fight out. But that would definitely offend the people of Qianfang City. Gu Xi came to the real world not just for a walk around. He will also go to the University of Hades to study. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ?His shot like this is equivalent to the final conclusion of this incident. Waiting for Li Gu to come forward. ?Hence, Ma Su said to Gu Xi: "You''re right, the black market won''t let you help in vain. Guest, if you want anything, as long as you ask, our black market will definitely find a way to help you find it." After all, the corpses on the black market have a place to go, and there are many people in Qianfang City waiting for good food. Then he slapped the token in his hand on Li Quanyong''s face. As Ma Su spoke, he looked embarrassed. No, this guy also broke the rules of the black market. Hearing this, Ma Su''s mood improved a lot. ?At this time, Ma Su also stood up. He walked to Li Quanyong''s body and checked on Li Quanyong''s condition. The thing is that Li Quanyong seeks his own death and has nothing to do with other people. After doing this, Ma Su came to Gu Xi. He didnt want to go back to a ghost place like Yuanzu City after just one visit to Qianfang City. ??If you offend the black market, you won''t even be able to buy a train ticket when the interest rate expires. Dont you want a corpse? Its a joke for you two. ?With his current mind, he could see the outcome of this at a glance. So if he were really asked to mess with the black market, he would not be willing to do so. After Li Quanyong was killed, Gu Xi stopped and stood aside. At least Gu Xis words gave him a step up and helped him regain some face. Even Qianfang City cannot get out. ?You come back tomorrow and the day after tomorrow, and I will ask them to leave all the corpses that they have sent over tomorrow and the day after tomorrow for you. " Since all the corpses have been wrapped up, what will the people in Qianfang City eat? Three days is already the limit given by Ma Su. He didnt want to take a break but shook his head, Customer service Ma, I want a few things, and Id like you to help me find them. Sure, we have everything on the black market. As long as you ask, I can find it for you. Gu Xi smiled and said, "It''s like this, I have a good piece of land in my hand, and I want a smaller architectural design for the city gate. It doesn''t need to be too high, just like the size of a normal room door. This makes it convenient for me to come and go freely. " This is a bit difficult, as city gates are generally designed to go inward. Either it has some characteristics. I have never heard of such a small city gate. ?But I will keep this in mind and will definitely look for it for my guests. " Hearing this, Gu Xi''s heart moved. By the way, we are looking for architectural design drawings of city gates anyway, so lets just look for more. I want some distinctive city gates, such as those built underground. There are also waterside ones, ventilation pipes and the like. I hope you can help find these. " "No problem. There will be more unique city gates. I will find this when I have time to find it. Guest, what I just said." Ah, do you have any details? I will also help Brother Li Gu to clear a dungeon later. After that, I may have to rush to register to study at Hades University. Im afraid I dont have much time. " Gu Xi thought for a while, and then he remembered what Ma Su had asked for before. He expressed his thoughts immediately. Speaking of which, I really dont have much time to rest. Until he was still in Qianfang City, he was following the wind system route, with at most some additional enhancements in the area of ??thunder and lightning. There will be more archers here. ??Necromancers are very few here. ?Similarly, Qianfang City is still quite far away from the Yin Capital where the Hades University is located, which Gu Xi wants to go to. It will take time to travel even if you have a rest. He really doesnt have time to stay and do something. ? Gu Xi thought very clearly that this kind of thing that was entrusted by others would never end. ??And if Ma Su takes advantage, he won''t be willing to let it go. The final situation will still turn into a conflict between Gu Xi and the black market. If that''s really the case, it''s better to take advantage of the current opportunity and reject it directly. On the other hand, things on Li Gu''s side are simple. As long as he completes the task at hand, he can get out of the way. ?Li Gu will not hold back Gu Xi. As soon as his mind changed in this regard, Gu Xi knew what he wanted, and at the same time he also knew how to tell Ma Su. Ma Su didn''t expect what was going on here. He thought it was a good thing to help Gu Xi take on a few tasks. Hearing Gu Xis words, Ma Sus face became a little ugly. ?In his opinion, Gu Xi was a bit disrespectful. ?At this moment, several more men in black robes walked out of the door. ?These men in black robes all wear masks on their faces. Obviously, like Ma Su, they are the customer service staff of the black market, but it is obvious from their actions that their status is much higher than that of Ma Su. They glanced at Ma Su first, and then asked Ma Su to hand over the token for them to check. At the same time, they also checked Ma Sus face and Li Quanyongs body on the ground. ??The master butcher who was processing the thunderbird ignored these people and was still doing his own thing. It can be seen that no matter how the black market goes, the butcher is always stable. Finally, a man in black robes came to Gu Xi. Hello, this guest, I am Grade A customer service, Ma Yinglong. I understand what happened just now. ??????????????????? On behalf of the black market, I would like to express my gratitude to you. ??If it werent for you, our customer service staff would have been beaten to death. " "It''s okay. Masu customer service is very serious about their work, and that guy is too violent. If something happens to the black market, we won''t be able to escape." As soon as Gu Xi finished speaking, the master butcher threw the last feather on the ground. "That kid, just say it, don''t get involved with me. I don''t even notice such a weak scum." ??Gu Xi looked back and found that the butcher had already cleaned up all the knives, and two of his men were taking care of the fallen feather fragments on his body. Gu Xi could notice that the electric current on the thunderbird''s feathers only left faint white marks on the butcher''s body. ? Gu Xi didn''t notice this situation before, but now he saw that the butcher in front of him was not wearing a battle aura but was the most powerful being in the room in front of him. ?Gu Xi has a feeling that this person is probably close to the limit of level 40. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1233： Leaving Qianfang City (please subscribe) Chapter 1233 Leaving Qianfang City (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! ?Seeing Gu Xi looking at him, the butcher grinned. ??Then he held the butcher knife hanging on his waist with one hand and strode away without paying attention to the people here. ?That aura immediately drove Gu Xi back several steps. By the time Gu Xi reacted, the butcher had already disappeared from everyones sight. ?And Gu Xi discovered that Li Gu had collected all the thunderbird feathers on the ground, taking advantage of the butcher''s opportunity to suppress the market. Be prepared to leave at any time. ?Gu Xi''s reaction was a little slow, but he was not stupid. If he didn''t leave now, then he would have to wait until later. ?So he took a quick breath and came to the side of the thunderbird, stretched out his hand and put it on the huge thunderbird. Im afraid we cant stay in Qianfang City. We need to go to Baixiang City as soon as possible. ?Ma Yinglong and Ma Su wanted to stay for a while longer. ?Gu Xi did not do much here and quickly followed behind. . This situation must be avoided at the moment. ?Li Gu seemed to have just reacted. After leaving the black market, Gu Xi still followed Li Gu five meters away. ?Li Gu decisively opened the way in front: "Okay, everyone, we have got the things we want to buy, and we want to leave now." But others in the black market are watching. Gu Xis movements naturally attracted the attention of the men in black robes at the scene. He could only watch Gu Xi leave like this. Dont do anything to cause trouble for yourself. "ah?" ?But they didn''t take Gu Xi seriously. They couldn''t say much. ?The men in black robes who came over could see that Gu Xi''s strength was only a little. Gu Xi couldn''t lift such a big thunderbird by himself. ?At this time, the more I thought about it, the more uneasy I felt. Gu Xi has only stayed in Qianfang City for a few days, and he doesnt know much about the situation here. ?Seeing that Gu Xi''s expression was different, Li Gu could only quickly explain. ??Taking advantage of the black-robed man''s lack of reaction, Gu Xi nodded to Li Gu. But they never expected that Gu Xi just walked up to Thunderbird. As soon as the main city gate opened behind him, the ghost team flew out and dragged Thunderbird back. By the time the Thunderbird corpse disappeared, they had not understood what was going on. The largest city nearby is Shiraishihara Castle, which is a second-level city and a city similar to a provincial capital. Under Shiraishihara Castle, there are five third-level cities: Single Line City, Jumian City, Baixiang City, Qianfang City and Wanlu City. I am a player from Baixiang City, but Guanxi is very useful in other cities. I came here this time because I heard that a Thunderbird would be delivered to the black market today. I came here specially this morning for the copy. " ?Li Gu casually explained it to Gu Xi. ??Gu Xi now understands the relationship between the five cities under Shiraishihara Castle. ?At the same time, I also understood the meaning of Li Gu''s words. Now hurry up and go to Baixiang City. Things happening here in Qianfang City will not be caught up there. Gu Xi is also a decisive person. The situation in Qianfang City is obviously not right, and Gu Xi is not stupid. The subsequent transactions with the black market were all verbal transactions before seeing the physical objects. He did not give any money, and the black market did not make the effort to find them. Then just pretend that there is no discovery. ?So Gu Xi immediately followed Li Gu and arrived at the bus station in Qianfang City. Shall we take a car? Looking at the station in front of him, Gu Xi couldn''t help but ask one more question. After all, Gu Xi still didn''t know enough about the situation in the real world. Yes, the five cities under Shiraishihara Castle are actually relatively close to each other. The bus system between urban and rural areas is very developed, and you can get there by car. Dont worry, Im familiar with this road and I wont go wrong. ?Li Gu said as he took Gu Xi into the car. ?After getting in the car, Gu Xi realized that the car in front of him was also full of game style. From the outside, it looks like a minibus that used to go to urban and rural areas, but after entering, I realized that there is something special inside. ?This car is more than 600 square meters inside, and it is even divided into three floors: upper, middle and lower. ??If you insist on crowding, at least more than a thousand people can be squeezed in. ?But fortunately, even in the real world, players are relatively wealthy. After getting into the car, Li Gu simply closed his eyes and reached out to grab the hanging ring hanging above. ?Gu Xi was still looking around, so Li Gu said something. Dont look around. The players safety can be guaranteed in the car, but if you make trouble yourself, there is no guarantee in the car. Closing your eyes and pretending you dont see anything is the best choice. The train will depart in three minutes and will arrive in twenty minutes. ?As long as you dont look around during this period, others wont dare to do anything to you. " ?Gu Xi was also shocked when he heard this. Is there such a thing? But he also had to believe what Li Gu said. After thinking about it for a moment, he finally reached out and grabbed a hanging ring, stabilized his body, and then closed his eyes. ?As Gu Xi''s eyes closed, Gu Xi was surprised to find that his vision did not go dark. Instead, many window-like paintings flashed in front of him. ?There are even advertisements in here. It seems that the research on spiritual power in the real world has gone far beyond Gu Xi''s world. This is clearly using the ring to send various pictures directly into the player''s mind using mental power. ? Judging from Li Gu''s behavior, the action in front of him is the most reasonable and normal. ?Gu Xi didnt ask any more questions and could only pretend that he was the most familiar with it. But he himself did not come into contact with the advertisements transmitted through spiritual power. Instead, I really closed my eyes and meditated on myself. ?Gu Xi didnt know that when he got in the car, Ma Su from the black market actually came over with someone. It''s a pity that he came a step late. ? Gu Xi had already gotten into the car. Even if Ma Su was able to control the situation in the black market, he would not be able to get into the car and intercept the person. The most important thing is that Ma Su only knows that Gu Xi is a necromancer. Where he lives, where he comes from, and where he is going. He didnt know anything about this issue. If Gu Xi was still in Qianfang City, Ma Su could find some clues. ??But if you leave Qianfang City, Ma Su''s hand won''t be able to reach anywhere. ?The cooked duck flew away like this. How could this satisfy Ma Su? ??Just when he was hesitating whether to follow him to Baixiang City and think of a way to trick Gu Xi back, a voice sounded from behind Ma Su. Forget it, go back, you cant make this money. ?Ma Su looked back and found that Ma Yinglong was watching the urban and rural bus slowly leave the station with his hands behind his back. "That person is an elite. Although his level is not high, it is really not something you and I can control. Moreover, there is no way to suppress the undead in Shiraishihara City. If you want to use force, who knows if the other party has other means. . ?Let''s forget about this time. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 1234： The Impact of Black Market Harvest on Alidovi City (Additional Updates Chapter 1234 The impact of black market harvest on Alidovi City (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! Baixiang City is located not far from Qianfang City. ??If you dont take a suburban bus and rely on Gu Xis Holy Silver Evil Coffin, it will take about six hours to get there with the guidance of a map. It can be seen how powerful a car like this urban and rural bus is. ?In the car, Gu Xi seemed to be meditating with his eyes closed, but he was actually in contact with Luna. Let Luna help dispose of the body of the thunderbird that was just sent in. ?The corpse was first placed in the evil wood lake to soak, and then some undead titans were arranged to go there and take away the thunder and lightning from the thunderbird. As for the dead eggs in the thunderbird''s body, they must be taken out in advance. ?Lets not talk about this for now. We need to store it first and wait until Gu Xi finds a way to deal with it, then come back to deal with it. ??If you really have to worry about everything, you won''t be able to live. As long as it is not a matter of life and death, some small things will be in the past. It is even possible to produce powerful skeleton troops above level 15. ??The bone mountains and blood pools that Gu Xi cleaned up just now were actually harvested as soon as he returned to Alidovi City. It can be said that the benefits of this treatment are directly visible. ?These bones can be said to be quite good for the white bone area that has not yet completely stabilized. The probability of producing bosses and warriors will also be much higher. Slowly, Luna got used to this situation where things always go wrong. ?However, Gu Xi will take the initiative to contact her, and Luna also wants to tell her some things. This is something Luna can directly guarantee. What was said was good at first, but then things turned bad again. Luna was quite tolerant of Gu Xi''s helplessness. ??If they hadn''t been dead for too long, and the bones were obviously too fragmented to be assembled into complete bones, Gu Xi would have thought of using these bones to transform into new undead. You must know that the bones that can be picked out here are all level 30 or above. As for the architectural design drawings of various city gates that I plan to look for this time, I am a little helpless now. All the bones on the bone mountain are now buried in the training area, in the bone area that has not yet completely stabilized. ?At the same time, Luna can also guarantee that after the skeleton troops above level 15 are really trained, the original skeleton troops in the city can be arranged for promotion training. ?In addition, according to Luna''s explanation, after about half a year of digestion, the White Bone Evil Temple, Evil Bone Temple and Evil Church in the White Bone District will begin to produce level 13 skeleton troops. After all, there is too much helplessness in many things. Sometimes, when all the conditions are met, you want to build a building, but then you turn around and find that the materials are a little short and you need to wait until tomorrow. In this way, the matter was delayed. ?According to Luna''s explanation, as long as these bones are buried, the skeleton soldiers produced in the Bone Area will be higher than the normal skeleton soldiers. To ensure the combat effectiveness of the main force. ??Gu Xi pays attention to the training area that Luna mentioned every day. Most of the training camp is placed here, and now the ghost area, puppet area and cloud palace area have been fully built. The rest can only be said to be that we are still collecting various architectural design drawings. The direction has been set, but it has not been filled in yet. Now that the bones from Bone Mountain are sent there, it will be of great benefit to the construction of the White Bone District. As for the Bone-gnawing Swamp, this time it was considered a big profit. After returning to Alidovi City, I went directly to the magic plant area, found a place by the evil wood lake and lay down. After that, all the Bone-gnawing sludge in the city quickly gathered in the direction of the Bone-gnawing swamp. It was obvious that the Bone-gnawing swamp was evolving this time, and at the same time, its benefits would be distributed to the Bone-gnawing silt. As for the result of evolution, Luna is not sure. But one thing is certain, after the evolution of Bonechewing Swamp is completed, the area he occupies will leave a large amount of fertilizer, which will be enough for the magic plant area to be used for a long time. The most important thing is that the evil heart was taken away by the Contracted Doll Jade. ?If this situation is someone else, the use must be explained in detail. This is true even at the leader level. But as for the contracted undead and contracted dolls, there is no need to ask more. This heart will be taken away if the jade is taken away. After all, in a few months, Jade performed quite well. ??There is no idle time every day, unless I personally participate in the battle missions of various city barracks. That is to personally handle the antiques sent in by Gu Xi. Just before he got this evil heart, Yu was still opening and closing the school gate horizontally and arranging the gold there. It can be said that he has been working hard. And work hard to improve yourself. ??Yu is very clear about Gu Xis positioning for herself. The presence to come to the rescue at critical moments. With such a positioning, Yu must ensure that he will not be discovered, at least not by too many people, and that his identity and abilities will not be found out. On the other hand, you must also ensure that your level and combat effectiveness are improved. If Gu Xi needs him, he does not have enough level and combat power, and jumping out will also lead to death. So during this period, he has been improving his level through the barracks. While busy at Evil Spirit Gold, he is also looking for weapons and equipment that suit him. ?This is the case with the evil spirit heart that was given to him this time. ?When Gu Xi took out a heart with evil spirit, it was just a heart with too strong evil spirit. It would be of white quality at most. If the evil spirit inside was extracted, it might become gray quality. ??But when installed in the jade body, it will directly turn into purple quality, and it will directly strengthen various effects around the evil spirit. The situation at Evil Spirit Gold was the same before. ? Yu has already picked out a set of evil gold armor and a pair of evil gold swords for himself at Evil Spirit Gold. As for the golden bow and jade, I originally planned to find one. But after Yu tried it, he found that he really had no talent at long range. He can only draw the golden bow, but he may not be able to shoot it accurately. In such a situation, Yu naturally chose to give up. Instead, he chose a two-handed epee in his hand so that he could switch between weapons during battle. Now this evil spirit is coming from the heart. Jade immediately thought of using the evil spirits in his heart to extract all the evil spirits from the golden armor, the evil golden sword and the two-handed epee and merge them into a whole, so as to enhance Yu''s own combat effectiveness. Luna saw this matter clearly. When communicating with Gu Xi, she spoke directly and let Gu Xi know what Yu was doing. Hearing the news, Gu Xi felt relieved. Jade is willing to work hard, which is a good thing for Gu Xi. ??It was not in vain to keep transporting various resources to Aridovi. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1235： Copy matter (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1235 Copy Matter (please subscribe for more updates) Twenty minutes passed in a blink of an eye. ??When Gu Xi got out of the car, he had already dealt with the various things he had just collected from the black market. In just a few days, all of this will be integrated into Alidovi City and become part of Gu Xis combat power. ?Now Gu Xi put the things in Alidovi City behind his mind for the time being and followed Li Gu out of the car. As soon as he stepped out of the car door, Gu Xi discovered the similarities between Baixiang City and Qianfang City. ??If it weren''t for the fact that the people outside to pick up Li Gu were different, Gu Xi would have wondered whether the car had not left the station. The layout and style of this station are exactly the same. ?However, Gu Xi also understood that Baixiang City and Qianfang City were both branch cities of Baishiyuan City. is arranged in a mold. ?While Gu Xi was still observing the surroundings, several men and women in their twenties came to Li Gu. He just nodded to these players and did nothing else. So for our dungeon mission, we can ask him to leave for a while. " He turned around and introduced to his companions: "Guys, this time I went to the black market of Qianfang City and met someone who can solve our problem. Several level 19 players looked at me, how could Gu Xi take it to heart? ?These people should be Li Gu''s companions. ?However, lets not talk about Gu Xis current strength. His knowledge is enough to kill everyone instantly. As soon as Li Gu finished speaking, his companion''s eyes turned to Gu Xi. Speaking of this, Li Gu thought of Gu Xi. ?Most of them are in their twenties, but their strength has reached level 19. It means that if you follow the route of Qianfang City, there will be a similar black market at the same location. That''s him, caring about Xi and caring about brothers. Soon they were talking about thunderbird feathers. I have seen the ability to suppress the undead with my own eyes. The level 15 undead were suppressed immediately. You must know that not long after Gu Xi reached level 5, he had already organized people to kill a level 19 person. Its just that because of his eyes, he acts a bit arrogantly. He is an orthodox necromancer. Even the death incarnation under Gu Xi is now level 19. ?They looked Gu Xi up and down, judging Gu Xi''s situation in their hearts. Li Gu''s companions have long been used to Li Gu''s situation. When they speak, they always speak directly and there is no need for Li Gu to see where they are. Furthermore, Li Gu also trusted them and allowed them to come within five meters of him. Gu Xi''s reaction made these players believe that Gu Xi was an outsider. If ordinary people were so far apart in level, they would have bowed their heads and been afraid. How could anyone look at himself quite naturally like Gu Xi? ?So these people recognized Li Gu''s plan, and one of them, a man wearing cyan heavy armor, walked up to Gu Xi. Hello, Brother Gu, my name is Li Wei, I am the temporary captain of this team, and I am also in charge of this copy. ??Originally, there were fifteen bosses in this dungeon, but we have already defeated the ninth boss. But because we accidentally triggered a small mission and encountered a ghost-like hidden BOSS, our way forward was blocked. ?? We tried to attack several times, but were beaten back because of the method of this ghost-like hidden BOSS. ??If this continues, there will probably be problems with BOSS No. 10. Thats why we are thinking about finding a suitable way to deal with this ghost BOSS. ?This time Li Gu recognizes your ability, so we have no objection. We hope you can do us a favor and defeat this hidden BOSS. As long as you can do us this favor, we will naturally get some benefits from you.???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Send me anything that will be beneficial? Brother, please get out of the way. " At this time, a woman with two swords in her waist came over. She said to Gu Xi, "Brother Gu, right? My brother is not very knowledgeable and doesn''t know how to speak. Don''t blame him, my name is Li Ping, from Pingguo. This copy is the mission I received. Our matter is really urgent. Let me tell you this directly, after encountering this hidden BOSS, we didnt dare to enter the dungeon. Because it takes time. ?Time is running out, not only the tenth BOSS is gone, but all the BOSSs after that are also gone. I know this is a bit of a problem for you. But we still hope that you can help. We dont say anything about giving away any benefits afterwards. My brother is not very courageous. As long as you agree, this thing will be given to you. " As Li Ping spoke, she took Gu Xi''s hand, stretched out her hand and patted it, and something hit Gu Xi''s hand. ?Gu Xi felt his hand feel heavy. ?Gu Xi looked down and found a black stone appearing in his hand. This black stone looks like a crystal. When Gu Xi holds it in his hand, he always feels like he is holding a mountain in his hand. Meishan Crystal (orange): Coal stone dug out from a special mountain can be ignited and burned, and can provide extremely high temperatures after burning. It can be used as an important material when casting weapons. When casting orange weapons, adding Coal Mountain Crystal at a ratio of 1% will increase the success rate of casting orange weapons by 1%. Looking at the information in the crystal-like stone in his hand, Gu Xi''s eyes lit up. Obviously this is a material used to make orange equipment. Although it can only increase the casting success rate of orange weapons, think about it, others dont have orange weapons yet. At the moment, this is probably the only chance for these people to get access to orange weapons and equipment. Now this Li Ping directly gave this thing to herself. ?Even if you haven''t agreed yet, do you want to help Li Ping take down the ghost? From this point, it can be seen that Li Ping is really more generous in doing things than her brother. Okay, this is enough. ?Although Gu Xi has several pieces of orange equipment in his hand. ??But who can have too much orange equipment? ?Having the Coal Mountain Crystal in hand is like having one more way to get orange equipment. ??And Li Ping can get this thing, it means that there is someone here in Shiraishihara City who specializes in making orange clothing. This may be a stepping stone. Seeing that Gu Xi agreed, Li Ping and the others were quite happy. ??Li Ping said directly to Li Wei: "Brother, you don''t want to go this time, give up your position, and the fourth brother will protect Brother Gu when he goes in, and we will follow. As long as you successfully capture the ghost. The few of us quickly moved forward to occupy the favorable terrain. Ask the fourth brother to send Brother Gu out of the dungeon, and then you can follow him in. " No, its the main tank anyway. Whats the point of following Li Shang? Hes not on the defensive line. Li Wei was somewhat dissatisfied upon hearing this. But the fourth brothers ability can lead people to move quickly in the dungeon. We dont have much time. Its the first time for Brother Gu to enter the dungeon, so he must enter through the main entrance. This time spent going back and forth is just the time in the dungeon. Brother, just listen to me. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 1236： Enter the copy (please subscribe) Chapter 1236 Enter the copy (please subscribe) Listening to Li Ping''s words, Li Wei also understood that it was the best choice for Li Shang to take Gu Xi into the dungeon. They fought in the dungeon for quite a long time. There have been changes in the BOSS later. They can''t delay any longer. When Li Wei nodded, a short fat man walked quickly to Gu Xi''s side. Brother Gu, I am Li Shang, I will take you to the dungeon first. By the way, do you have anything to pack? " "No." Gu Xi shook his head. "This can be seen, but I have noticed that Qianfang City has the power of holy light." Don''t move. Its only level 11, but its okay. Although the copy is level 15, if its a lower level, I can carry it in front and pass it. After all, you also know that Shiraishihara Castle is following the elemental route of wind and earth. Ha, the necromancer profession is relatively rare here, so when we encountered a ghost this time, there was nothing we could do. Little fat Li Shang is quite talkative. ?But you have to guard yourself when entering the dungeon. ?In the three months of creation, although Gu Xi defeated many enemies, they were all killed by five to six thousand people. ?Gu Xi hesitated for a moment, and finally put his hand up. It would be embarrassing if you were ejected if you moved. Our side is either a single-element ordinary professional or a dual-element combination professional. By the way, I havent asked yet, what level are you at now? " Level 11. Dont worry, we are in the underground drill now, this is the fastest way to get to the instance. ?The next moment, Gu Xi felt that the surroundings were dark, and at the same time, the sound of engines starting was heard from everywhere. There is no Necromancer route here. " When Gu Xi''s undead troops take action, he can only get 1 experience point for each enemy he kills. , So now that he has not fully accumulated the experience from level 12 to level 13, Gu Xi will naturally not upgrade his level in advance. ?By the way, are you a necromancer? " Okay, just hold my hand. Li Shang stretched out his fat hand upon hearing this. "Yes." ?Gu Xi muttered. The holy light is false, Shiraishihara Castle mainly follows the path of wind and earth. But there are many ideas and branches. You came here with Li Gu before, right? He is the Fengshen Archer, and his shooting range can reach about ten kilometers. And the long-range power is not reduced. At the same time, his attack power will not be weakened as long as he is five meters away in melee combat. When shooting, you can use the wind to shoot rapidly. ??? Then there is Li Wei, he is the Wind Guard, and as the main tank, he can directly use the wind to push away the enemy''s attacks. ??The final attack power that hit him was only 10% of its original power. So those professions that use holy light actually use wind. " "wind?" Gu Xi looked unbelieving. He saw with his own eyes that as soon as those people entered the house, they scattered the holy light everywhere. ??Although he didn''t go up to try it, how could the holy light be wind? "Yes, that''s the wind. I didn''t expect it, but it''s true. That wind is called breaking the clouds, which is about breaking through the dark clouds and revealing the sunshine behind them. In the darkest time, the sun shines directly down, that It is the purest holy light. ?The profession of those people is called Cloud Guards, which belongs to the category of leather-armored swordsmen, but they also have some abilities of paladins. Because there are only a small number of Paladins'' abilities, their light damage to undead is low. The hidden BOSS we need to deal with is relatively strong, the level 20 BOSS template. ??If you invite Poyun Guards to come over, you will need at least six Poyun Guards. This is what we have calculated, provided there are no problems. But our copy is for five people. ?Think about it and you will know that no matter what, there is no way we can invite the six Poyun Guards over, right? So Li Gu thought of a way to find weapons with lightning and use thunder and lightning to attack the ghosts. ?Although it is not as powerful as the Holy Light, it has some initial effect. Besides, wind and thunder can actually be regarded as one. You cant find the others here in Shiraishihara Castle, but the ones with mines are easier to find. Even I found some things with thunder and prepared to fight the ghost head-on. " When he said this, Gu Xi suddenly felt the ground pause, and his whole body became a little sluggish. "Don''t move, it will be fine soon. We are entering the dungeon, so please don''t move." As soon as Gu Xi heard this, he froze and did not move at all. He understood that he was being brought into the dungeon, and if he moved randomly at this time, if he was thrown out of the cloud, there would really be nothing left. ?So Gu Xi could only listen to Li Shang''s words and didn''t move a muscle. Fortunately, this time is not too long. ?Just after a while, Gu Xi felt that the surroundings had returned to normal. Okay, weve entered the dungeon, and well be there in about two minutes. ?Let me tell you first, we will appear some distance away from the ghost BOSS later. I wont go with you after that. Then you can see the enemy from a distance and take action to kill the ghost. If you die, I will not save you. You will have to rely on your own resurrection opportunities to be resurrected. " Gu Xi was stunned for a moment at Li Shang''s words. Then he remembered that people in the real world seemed to have the opportunity to be resurrected after death in the game. This is something Gu Xi is still not used to. If you kill this ghost, then everything that explodes from the ghost will be yours, and we wont want any of it. As soon as these words came out, Gu Xi felt that Li Shang was mobilizing the undead before the war. After all, Gu Xi also said this to his subordinates when there was a big war. Divide what you get among yourselves, I dont want any of it. Hearing this, Gu Xi couldn''t help but laugh. ?Seeing the smile on Gu Xi''s face, Li Shang thought Gu Xi was smiling happily when he heard that everything belonged to him. You should take good care of yourself. I know that the undead under your necromancers hands are sometimes higher than your own level. But you have to be careful, that ghost has many different special abilities. ??And he has already turned on the combat aura. If you are accidentally attacked by him in advance, he may hit you in seconds. So you''d better not run around. " ?Gu Xi nodded. He had his own way of fighting. When fighting a dungeon, he would definitely let go first and then move on. Hurry up directly by yourself? Are you kidding? He is not a death knight. Not that brave. At this time, Li Shang said again: "By the way, in this dungeon, you are here to kill a hidden BOSS. I have blocked the dungeon information, so please don''t be offended. We are here, are you ready? " ??Gu Xi took a look at the equipment on his body and said firmly: "Ready, let''s go!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 1237： Conquer the BOSS (please subscribe) Chapter 1237 Conquering the BOSS (please subscribe) ??Please subscribe, recommend, monthly pass and other support, please give me a recommendation position! Hearing Li Shang''s words, Gu Xi was silent for a moment, then decisively opened the door. ?The next moment, Gu Xi found himself in a world filled with various metal pipes and steam. The world in front of you is actually not big, it can even be said to be a bit crowded. There is no room for large undead such as bone dragons here. In some places, if you are not careful, you will be scalded by the steam sprayed from all around. ?Although Gu Xi can still walk freely in the pipeline at the moment, even with Gu Xi''s pathfinding skills, he can easily avoid getting lost. But what Gu Xi wanted was not to hurry, but to discover the location of the enemy. What I want is a place where I can fight ghosts. In this environment, it is inappropriate to release the Bone Dragon, the incarnation of death. ? Gu Xi kicked his feet down, his body three inches off the ground, and rushed forward with his two death incarnations. ?At the same time, Gu Xi noticed that the color on the top of the ghost''s head changed from green to red. ?At the same time, all the armor holders around Gu Xi were ready for battle, protecting Gu Xi from any harm. After doing all this, Gu Xi''s eyes widened, and the sight of the spiritual lantern popped up. Through the power of his mind, Gu Xi quickly searched for the location of the enemy. While Gu Xi was observing the ghost, the ghost also noticed Gu Xi''s existence. He also held a small wine bottle in his hand. Judging from his appearance, he was just an ordinary repairman. This is used to enhance the combat effectiveness of the two incarnations of death. It can be seen that although he is moving forward, Gu Xi is still very careful to guard against everything around him. This is the ability of the Death Lord to remind Gu Xi that the ghosts in front of him are no longer neutral or friendly undead, they are enemies. ??It was a very ordinary ghost, wearing old overalls and suspenders, with many small tools hanging on his waist. ??If it weren''t for the battle halo that appeared under his feet from time to time, Gu Xi would even wonder if he had seen it wrong. Even a pipe repairman. Then Gu Xi blessed the ghost battlefield for the two incarnations of death. ?After bypassing several steam pipes that were still spewing hot steam, Gu Xi saw his target this time. ?At this time, Gu Xi''s skin also turned into a light golden color. Its just that he died at some point and became a ghost wandering around here. ? Gu Xi waved his hand, and the incarnation of death - the **** of death and the incarnation of death - Titan appeared next to Gu Xi. He didn''t say anything nonsense, but turned directly to somewhere behind him. I am not careless just because I have enough people around me. ? Gu Xi didnt see anything wrong with him for the time being. He didnt look like a BOSS-level existence at all. Psychic Dark Lantern''s ability in this area is quite strong. Gu Xi had already locked onto the enemy''s location with just a change of thought. ? Gu Xi didn''t even think about it when he saw it. It had already taken him some time to find him. There was no thought of waiting for the enemy to show off his abilities before fighting. ?Seeing that the ghost wanted to leave, Gu Xi immediately raised his hand and made a ghost-suppressing Taoshan. Haunting did not expect that Gu Xi would be so ungrateful to martial ethics. He didnt even start talking before he directly attacked an old ghost like him. ??And the shot is still a big move. Before the ghost returned to his fighting position, the sky turned black, and a peach mountain fell from the sky, hitting the ghost. ?This Peach Mountain is entirely composed of peach trees. For the undead, it has a very strong stimulating effect. All the undead felt that they were being suppressed immediately. At this time, Gu Xi will have different choices. One way is to directly suppress the enemy with the ghost-suppressing Taoshan, just like Gu Xi did with Li Quanyong''s soul before. After pressing the enemy under the mountain, then set a fire, and the suppressed undead will be burned to death together. The other one is the real function of suppressing the ghost Taoshan, which is to forcibly put a mark belonging to Gu Xi on the body of the dead. Turn the enemy''s undead into Gu Xi''s subordinates. ?In fact, Gu Xi has never tried this kind of thing, but the system''s skill description is clearly written, and Gu Xi has no intention of letting go of the ghost in front of him. Even though the ghost is killed, Gu Xi can still get a ghost of the same level through double death. ?But Gu Xi has not burned a level 20 ghost yet, and he doesnt know how long it will take to burn Taoshan to death. So Gu Xi immediately chose to use a method that he had never used before. ?After Taoshan was suppressed, Gu Xi activated Taoshan''s transformation function. With this transformation, Gu Xi saw that Peach Mountain was deeply rooted in the ground. The peach trees that originally formed Peach Mountain were growing upward, growing green leaves and even pink peach blossoms. Such a situation left Gu Xi speechless. ??If it takes so long to transform an enemy undead, what''s the point? ?Had I known that he would suppress them directly and set a fire to burn the enemy. Gu Xi hasnt murmured yet. There was a crackling sound in his ears. Then Gu Xi saw a large number of peach blossoms in bloom, and a small cave appeared in the peach mountain. ?Gu Xi couldn''t help but shake his head after seeing it. He had no intention of climbing in from this small cave. Forget it, this transformation is really unreliable, lets burn this Taoshan together with the ghosts suppressed by the aircraft. Just when Gu Xi was about to release the flame field, a little light came from the cave under Taoshan. Gu Xi found that the ghost from before was wearing a headlamp and crawling out of the small cave with difficulty. At this time, there is no light representing neutrality, friendliness or hostility above the ghost''s head. This shows that he is no longer a stranger to Gu Xi, he is already Gu Xi''s subordinate. ?Sure enough, before Gu Xi could speak, the ghost took the initiative to come to Gu Xi. "grown ups." Ding, you forcibly subdued an undead (electronic ghost, level 20) through the ability of suppressing ghost Taoshan, and suppressing ghost Taoshan gained 1 experience point. Electronic ghost (level 20, summoned object): experience (0/200500), attack 34, defense 23, life 400, skills: ghost body, electronic sight, quantum computing, data control. ?Gu Xi glanced at the ghost, turned his head and shouted loudly behind him. Li Shang, Li Shang, are you here? Come and see if this BOSS has been dealt with? ?The ghost glanced sideways at Gu Xi. He didn''t have any dissatisfaction with Gu Xi''s idea of ??showing himself off. He just stood aside with a calm look on his face. After a while, Li Shang, who had sent Gu Xi to the copy, also rushed over. ??The little fat man saw the ghost standing next to Gu Xi at a glance. ?That was the hidden BOSS that had delayed them for almost two days. ?Now this BOSS was standing next to Gu Xi like his little brother. Gu Xi didn''t speak, so he didn''t even look up. What is this situation? Li Shang looked confused. Didn''t he agree that the necromancer would suppress the undead? How come the necromancer I invited became the BOSS when I turned around? (End of this chapter) Chapter 1238： Clean up the battlefield (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1238 Cleaning up the battlefield (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! Brother Gu, whats going on? Li Shang asked from a distance, with no intention of getting close to Gu Xi. Nothing, the ghosts here have been conquered. Do you need to open a road next? Conquer? Conquer? ?Li Shang looked unbelieving, but when he cautiously approached the ghost, he found that the ghost had no intention of taking action against him. At this time, Li Shang finally breathed a sigh of relief. That would be great, Brother Gu, can you ask him to hand over control of all the institutions around here to me. It''s okay if it''s just delaying time. ?? Gu Xi was confused, what and what is all this? He is here to fight ghosts, not mechas. Hearing this, Gu Xi nodded. The ghost''s strength will become stronger. Among the undead, there are only ghosts without entities, which directly ignore 90% of physical attacks. After a few times, the ghost not only controlled all the nearby mechanisms, but even improved his own strength. This is actually an accident. If we follow the normal strategy, this should be a mechanism passage. We will encounter attacks from the mechanism here, and at the same time, underground mechas and puppets will appear. But I dont know why, I met such a ghost. In addition to being the BOSS, he is also the repairman here. Control of the agency? Mechas and puppets in the basement? Although the level of the ghosts has not changed much, they are becoming more and more accustomed to Li Shang''s fighting style. Just kill them. What makes Li Shang and the others feel most uncomfortable is that every time they fail, part of the control of the agency here will fall into the hands of the ghost. ??In addition, this ghost belongs to the BOSS and has its own characteristics. It is not only immune to physical attacks, but also has a certain immunity to spell attacks. ?Now that the ghost has been subdued, Li Shang naturally cannot let Gu Xi hand over the ghost. ??If it''s a zombie or a skeleton soldier, we can beat it even if it''s a hard hit. " The most frustrating thing is that we have no means to deal with ghosts. The last time we came here, Li Shang and the other five almost died in the hands of ghosts. I just tried here four or five times and it took me two whole days. It can be said that Li Shang and the others will not go well no matter how hard they fight. In addition, clear out the mechas and puppets in the basement? " Li Shang also had to explain at this time. He could only hope that Gu Xi could get the ghost to hand over control of nearby agencies. This way they can get there quickly. As for asking them to fight the ghost, Li Shang will not say anything. Hearing what Li Shang said, Gu Xi realized that this was what the electrons in the electronic ghost meant. So this is how those skills are used. ?It seems that this ghost is not only a hidden BOSS, but also a rare species among ghosts. It seems that this time it was not in vain, it was earned. Ghost, you take care of this matter. ??Gu Xi glanced at the ghost behind him and immediately agreed to Li Shang''s request. After all, this is the way forward for the other side. If this road is blocked, then their copy will not be able to fight. As soon as he heard Gu Xi''s words, Li Shang also laughed and expressed his gratitude to Gu Xi repeatedly. Under Gu Xi''s command, the ghost naturally handed over all control to Fang Fang. At the same time, Gu Xi saw groups of mechas and puppets coming out of the underground. ?These things are not in the tower style, but in the steam style. Lets not talk about the mechas, even the puppets are thick and fat. In fact, his head was beyond Gu Xi''s imagination. The most important thing is that as soon as these mechas and puppets came out, they turned their attention to Li Shang, as if they would take action directly as soon as Li Shang had an idea. Okay, brother Li Shang, do you want these mechas? ?Gu Xi first asked the ghost to stop the mecha and puppet from moving, and then looked at Li Shang. No, these are background things, we cant use them. Li Shang shook his head decisively. Then Gu Xi said: "Okay, I''ll let the ghost transfer control to you, and you give me another minute?" Is one minute enough? Do you want a little more time? We cant miss a minute or two? Li Shang knew what Gu Xi wanted to do as soon as he heard it. Li Shang had no objection at all to Gu Xi''s idea of ??taking away all the mechas and puppets here. From Li Shang''s point of view, it was normal for Gu Xi to take away some unimportant background panels from this copy. Even if Gu Xi tried his best to take it, how much could he take away? ?Then its better to just give Gu Xi some face. Let Gu Xi take it for half an hour. After all, their original plan was for Gu Xi to fight here for one to two hours before capturing this ghost. Now this part of the time is saved. For Li Shang and the others, it was time earned. No, one minute is enough. Since he only took a small amount of gold from the gold treasure house last time, Gu Xi had new ideas in his mind. The undead are still too slow to clean up the battlefield. ?Although the cleaning is relatively detailed, when time is urgent, this slow way of cleaning the battlefield often fails to grab much. ??Moreover, the losses suffered last time when attacking the enemy''s death city were suffered again this time on the gold treasure house. ??If this doesn''t arouse Gu Xi''s vigilance, then Gu Xi really doesn''t have to mess around. So after the incident at the gold treasure house, Gu Xi reconsidered the situation of his troops cleaning the battlefield. In addition to the more useful ghost squad, there are also a large number of undead with transportation or handling abilities that have been reorganized. ?Even Luna even allocated a space for them to carry out transportation training. Their training goal was only one, and that was how to move everything nearby in a short time. And the evacuation here does not mean smashing and demolishing everything. Its about how to move it away and how to assemble it in the end. As for how to do it, you can refer to the footage of the F1 formula car changing tires, refueling, and repairing. The car only stops for a few seconds, and everything is handled in that style. This is what Li Shang sees now. He only saw Gu Xi opening a school gate that opened and closed horizontally. A large number of Bai Wuchang, skeleton soldiers, ghosts, teleporting vampires, and some green-skinned and blue-skinned little guys rushed out of it. Then everything was blocked by them. Li Shang wanted to take a closer look, but he found that the undead and creatures that rushed out, just like when they rushed out before, all retreated back into the horizontally opening and closing school gate as soon as they turned their heads. All the mechas and puppets in front of him, the nearby steam pipes, and even the steel plates on the ground have all disappeared. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1239： Baixiangcheng Li Family (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1239 The Li Family in Baixiang City (please subscribe for more updates) Looking at the empty scene in front of him, Li Shang couldn''t help but swallowed his saliva. ?The little fat hand wiped his eyes. He never imagined that Gu Xi would do such a thing. What kind of situation is this? I can understand that the mecha and puppets were transported away. What reason is there to remove the nearby steam pipeline? ?The steel plates on the ground are just ordinary steel, not expensive at all. If you don''t have enough money to spend, you can tell me whether you need to tear down the ground like this. ?However, Gu Xi is quite satisfied at this time. ? He ??didn''t demolish too much, but judging from the speed just now, he was going to demolish the entire steam pipe area in front of him, which would only take about half an hour. ?Even the main thing that takes time is traveling on the road. If everything is nearby, it wont even take that long. ?? After retracting the horizontal opening and closing of the school door, Gu Xi turned to Li Shang and said, "We can go." Oh, oh, please, Brother Gu, you have really helped us a lot. If it werent for you, we really dont know what we would have done at this level. ? Its just that none of what he is talking about now is related to Baixiang City and Shiraishihara City. Gu Xi is now in the dungeon, occupying the time of their dungeon. Dont worry, there are very few people going to the Yin Capital from Shiraishihara Castle, and almost no one will grab those two tickets. At most, you will come at the wrong time and miss the train going there. We will put together a copy later, so we wont keep you. ?This matter is simple and you dont need to worry at all. " ?But you have to pay attention to yourself, the Yin City has to boast about the star field, and there may only be one or two tickets per week. ?Li Shang didnt want to be dragged outside at all. Yin Capital, what are you doing there? Oh, you are a necromancer, thats no problem. I would like to ask how to buy a ticket to the Yin Capital. At this time, Gu Xi suddenly asked. ?This thing is simple. I can buy it after I go out and ask for help. I understand, please help me more. If this week has passed, you have to wait for the next week. " But next time, brother Gu, the next time you come to Baixiang City, you must find us. After all, he still had the task of bringing Gu Xi out of the dungeon. I was not in a hurry before, but it is different now. The road ahead is already clear. ?So he picked up Gu Xi and headed outside. On the way out this time, Li Shang continued to talk as before. ??We in the Li family can be regarded as local snakes in Baixiang City, and nothing can''t be settled. " ?Can you help me? " As Li Shang spoke, he took Gu Xi back to the earth drilling machine. As a satellite city of Shiraishihara City, Baixiang City actually lacks many things. ?The cross-star train station is only available in Shiraishihara Castle, but there is a ticket office in Baixiang City. As long as you buy a ticket, the station here has a drop-off service. At the same time in Baixiang City, the Li family can be considered a big family. Not only does it have a large population, it is also not weak in strength. The recognized children of their family are all at level 20 in strength, and their group of level 19s are just on the edge of the Li family''s children, and they are considered to be the ones whose names the Li family knows. They can also act in the name of the Li family. Of course, it would be inappropriate if they were allowed to use the name of the Li family to provoke foreign enemies. But if they can use the name of the Li family to do some convenience in Baixiang City, that is not a problem at all. Just like it is now. ?Li Shang has made everything clear. After going out, he arranged for someone to buy a ticket for Gu Xi. Once you buy the tickets, if you need to wait for a day or two, the Li family will take care of the accommodation. ??The Li family has three good hotels in Baixiang City, the Li Family Hotel, the Baixiang Hotel, and the Baishi Hotel. ?As long as Gu Xi wants to, he can live wherever he wants. ?Of course thats all Li Shang said. Others are not something he can agree to. But Gu Xi was very aware of some of the behavioral patterns of the children of these aristocratic families. This means that Li Shang was born in the real world. ??If it were in Bailian City, someone with Li Shang''s strength would already be the patriarch of a family. When encountering people like Gu Xi, they have to leave seeds alone. But in the real world, Gu Xi does not enjoy such treatment. These hotels should have services, but you have to pay. Thinking of this, Gu Xi couldn''t help but shook his head. He wont do it if you give him money or something. It is now difficult to escape from the pit of Genesis. Just in time to attack the group copy. After all, this matter has been delayed for nearly half a year. ?Although the time in the group book will not change, Princess Anna can''t help it anymore. It just so happened that Gu Xi now had a new batch of troops on his hands, including the Contracted Dolls, the electronic ghosts he had just obtained, and the dragons above level 20 that he had obtained when slaying the dragon before. These can be displayed in a copy. Just now, it seems that there are a few days here that can be used, and Gu Xi plans to start the group plan again. ?Thinking of this, Gu Xi''s mind began to wander. He just nodded in agreement with what Li Shang said and did not answer directly. Li Shang doesn''t care about this situation. In Li Shang''s opinion, Gu Xi is aloof as a master should be. Let alone other things, it is beyond his imagination to just care about the ability to carry materials. With such ability, even if he is an ordinary person, someone will accept him. Not to mention that Gu Xi also showed quite strong ability to eliminate ghosts. ?This kind of ability may not be of much use in the Yin City, but if it is placed here in Shiraishihara City, it is a unique killer weapon. ??If Gu Xi is retained, Baixiang City will have a lot of business to take on. With such ability, no matter how aloof it is, it is still right. ?However, Gu Xi was aloof, and Li Shang couldn''t let the scene become awkward. ?So Li Shang introduced things about Baixiang City to Gu Xi in various ways. When we talk about it now, we have already begun to tell some gossip. Li Shang''s ability in this regard is also quite good. He has told all the useful and useless information. ?Its hard to say how much of this news is true. ? Gu Xi felt that if Sha Ya was released, he would definitely be able to find out more about Baixiang City from Li Shang. At this moment, the earth drilling machine suddenly stopped. As the earth drilling machine disappeared, Gu Xi saw the stunned Li Gu and others. They asked with some confusion when they saw Gu Xi and Li Shang suddenly appeared. Fourth brother, why are you back? Is there something wrong with the copy? (End of this chapter) Chapter 1240： Ticket to the Yin Capital (please subscribe) Chapter 1240: Ticket to the Capital of Yin (please subscribe) ??As Li said the last sentence, four black question-marked faces faced Gu Xi head-on. They looked at Gu Xi with disbelief, and they all had only one thought in their minds. How could it be so fast? Although Li Shang left in advance and they set off behind, they have not yet reached the entrance of the copy. How come the battle on Gu Xis side is over? Fourth brother, is this reliable? Li Ping asked immediately. Reliable, I personally followed it in and saw it myself. You see, the control of the passage has also been obtained. ?Li Shang stretched out his hand and took out something and showed it to Li Ping. Li Ping nodded as soon as she saw it. Obviously this is something in the dungeon, used to prove that a certain BOSS is dead, or that a passage has been opened. ?The next moment, the muscles on Gu Xi''s body were as hard as Huagangyan, and he could tell at a glance that he was going for a physical attack. You can do it, this power is no worse than those who take the earth power route. "I can''t see it. You don''t even have a lot of meat on your body, but you can reach such a standard?" ?Now that Li Shang has presented such evidence, the people in the Li family look at Gu Xi completely differently. After speaking, Li Ping patted Gu Xi''s shoulder, but her other hand seemed to have been moved to Gu Xi''s abdominal muscles. ? Gu Xi felt his arm being pinched, and quietly used the fitness clone. But they never expected that Gu Xi had already finished the work at hand before they even reached the copy. Their initial idea was that Gu Xi would fight the BOSS first, and they walked over slowly. I now somewhat believe in your strength. ?Gu Xi did not directly slap Li Ping''s hand away, but silently took a step back. Gu Xi had encountered such a situation before when he was playing in a group game. ??If you are 20 now and have your own combat aura, how can we not believe what you just said. " In fact, as a player, your own level is also very important. ?With a flick of the muscles in Gu Xi''s hand, he pushed Li Ping''s hand away. At this time, Li Ping blushed and looked at Gu Xi again. And the Shenglu Fitness Technique is extremely powerful. It seems that you really put all your energy into the undead. As long as Gu Xi can cause damage to the BOSS, that''s enough. You must defeat the previous bosses and get the certificate before the next road will open. ?So these people surrounded Gu Xi, and Li Ping attacked Gu Xi directly. It means that your level increases slowly. At this time, Li Shang also began to explain Gu Xi''s needs to everyone. ???? Everyone in the Li family felt nothing wrong with helping to buy a ticket. ?This is just a small thing, it doesn''t matter even if I get both tickets. "I''ll send a letter to my father about this matter and ask him to help handle it. Let''s go to the dungeon now. The road ahead is open and we have to spend all our time on the dungeon." After listening to Li Shang''s words, Li Gu made a decision immediately. ? Just as Li Shang said to Gu Xi at the beginning, this kind of thing seems to be a bit troublesome in Gu Xi''s eyes. But this is actually not a big deal in the Li family. They may simply contact their parents and they may get help directly. And the Li family would also agree with such a thing. In their view, this is all a favor. ?After Gu Xi thanked him, Li Gu left Gu Xis message, and then followed Li Ping into the dungeon. ?Gu Xi noticed that when Li Ping went in, she seemed to be dragged in by Li Gu and others. When she was dragged away, she did not forget to blink at Gu Xi. ?After watching them leave, Gu Xi thought for a while and finally asked for directions and prepared to stay at the Li Family Hotel. ?Although Li Shangyou said that there are three hotels in Baixiang City built by the Li family. As soon as he heard the name, Gu Xi knew that the Li Family Hotel was a hotel directly operated by the Li Family. ?If Gu Xi wants to hide himself, he will naturally choose something else, but now Gu Xi is waiting for the Li family to buy a ticket for him. ?Then he would naturally put himself under the Li familys nose. So Gu Xi didnt plan to make too many choices from the beginning, and Lis Hotel was the best direction. As expected, the people in the Li family knew about it as soon as Gu Xi entered the Li family hotel. Although it is only news spread in a small area. But among the top brass of the Li family, some people already knew Gu Xis origins. They even knew exactly what Gu Xi had done. ?So they checked the tickets to the Yin Capital, bought a ticket for this week in advance, and sent it to the hotel where Gu Xi was staying. At this time, Gu Xicai had just entered the room, put down all the weapons and equipment in his hands, and was about to go back to Alidovi City to see if he wanted to take this opportunity to refresh the group book. Not long after closing the door to the room without thinking, someone knocked on the door. ?Gu Xi curiously opened the door and found a man outside with a blue battle aura and wind wrapped around his body. Hey, youre just taking care of yourself, right? Im here to give you a ticket. The visitor immediately explained his purpose of coming, "You came at just the right time. The inter-star train departing this week leaves the day after tomorrow. If you arrive a little later, you may have to wait until next week." As the visitor spoke, he handed the ticket into Gu Xi''s hand. When he took the ticket, Gu Xi''s eyes also lit up. The ticket says that it is from the land of wind and earth to the underworld. ? Gu Xi thought for a while and understood that the Fengtu Realm should refer to the star region where Baishiyuan City is located, and the Yin Underworld is the star region where the Yin Capital is located. Sure enough, Gu Xi took a closer look and found that there was a line of small characters (White Stone Plains) under the Fengtu Realm, and the same small characters (Yin Capital) were also written on the other side of the Yin Underworld. Obviously this is what a regular ticket looks like. ??This time he met a good person. If it weren''t for the help of the Li family, Gu Xi would have been able to get the ticket, but it wouldn''t have been so smooth. ?At the same time, at the Baixiangcheng station, two men and women wearing black robes were queuing up at the station. The people nearby are paying attention to them. After all, in the vicinity of Shiraishihara City, except for places like the black market, most players like to wear cyan or yellow clothes. Even the wizards wear robes of similar colors. ??Black robes are really rare. ?But these two dont care much. While they were waiting in line, the woman was holding a book in her hand and reading. The man looked around, with a feeling in his eyes that he was looking at a dead person. They dont care at all when other people are talking about it. Until they reached the ticket window. Two tickets to the Capital of Yin! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1241： Temporary team battle (please subscribe) Chapter 1241 Temporary team battle (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! Dong dong dong! There was a knock on the door, and Gu Xi quickly left Alidovi City and opened the door to his room. A waiter was standing politely outside the door. Guest, the agreed time has arrived. The hotel will send you a special car to the station. You can get on the train directly at the station. Everything is handled by the dispatcher. There is no need to transfer in person. Okay, thank you, Ill come out right away. Once he heard that the time was up, Gu Xi didn''t say much. He picked up his packed luggage and followed the waiter out. Yesterday, I had a good rest. The real world is not like deep in the game, where there are so many tricks to play. During the BOSS battle, he was alone, with a set of armor and three swords, fighting against a BOSS that was five levels higher than him. No matter what methods the BOSS used, he never took a step back. ?However, Gu Xi really tried his best this time. In addition, Gu Xi''s other troops and most of the heroes also participated in this battle. ??Yongdou took the opportunity to experiment with the newly developed magic ritual, and Arroyo also showed Gu Xi the fighting style of the Black Spear Battalion after changing their equipment. In this battle, several heroes performed quite well. ??When the Golden Bone Dragon flew into the air, its brilliant golden color directly attracted the enemy''s attention, giving Gu Xi great convenience. ??Gu Xi and Princess Anna have an attitude of killing all the enemies in the raid. They will provoke all the enemies they see in the raid to kill them. Gu Xi was a little moved and wanted to give these heroes a suitable organization. In this battle, Yu did quite well. ?At the same time, Gu Xi also discovered some powerful new heroes in the battle. ??? Taking advantage of the opportunity to rest, Gu Xi took Princess Anna and the contracted figure Douyu to participate in a group mission. ?However, there were only two battles this time, and none of these heroes showed their own characteristics. Just working hard was not enough for Gu Xi. So I kept defeating the first BOSS of the group, and those heroes didnt stand out. Jade was directly at the forefront of the battle. All the fighting jade were involved, and he was also the main force in the battle. With the construction of the death city under Gu Xi, the garrison gradually began to have hope, and some heroes also focused on these battle flags. At the same time, the batch of golden bone dragons that had just been obtained were also released in this battle. Let Gu Xi make up his mind to give them a battle flag and an organization. The few war flags that Gu Xi had exchanged from Pai Xincheng before were now of use. ?Of course, this will make the battle within the group a little more difficult. ?Here, if you dont make special requests, no one will bother you. This time the battle in the next group was quite smooth. During the battle, Gu Xi could see that Yu''s attack power was not the strongest. But his defense is quite high, and the BOSS''s attack may not cause any mandatory injuries if it falls on him. ?Physical attacks are blocked by jade, and magic attacks can even bounce back. ?Although he attacks with a long sword, he has certain control capabilities. The most important thing is that Yu''s attack methods are endless. Sometimes he doesn''t see how Yu moves, but as soon as he turns his head, his eyes or fingers will use some unexpected moves, which can destroy the BOSS. Attack, or lead the BOSS back to his own fighting rhythm. It can be seen that this is caused by the special effect of jade. After all, as long as something is installed on the jade body, it can change from gray to purple. There are too many items with strange origins among those items. ?Except for Yu, not many people really know how many props are installed on Yu, and how many different effects are produced under the influence of his abilities. ?After the battle, Gu Xi took a look at the time and voluntarily quit the group. But things in the group version did not end so quickly. Princess Anna needs to examine the gains and losses of this group battle and formulate subsequent plans. At the same time, some undead troops were lost and need to be replenished and adjusted. There are some important military units that need to be resurrected. These are all matters of Princess Anna. The battle here is over, and Princess Anna''s affairs have just begun. At the same time, at the end of the battle, Shaya also took the opportunity to enter the group base. She needs to help Gu Xi find out the situation of the bosses behind the group. Although Princess Anna herself has experienced the battle in the group version. But they have all been turned into dungeons, so we definitely cant expect the situation of the BOSS inside to be exactly the same as the battle in Victoria City. ??The BOSSs at the back are all unknown now. Shaya needs to find out the situation of these BOSSs, as well as the enemy''s troop strength and so on. Be prepared for the next group battle. As for Luna, she is not idle now. She immediately wants to check on the new undead that have just been refreshed in the city of Alidovi through double death. ? No matter whether these new undead have fighting ability or not, Luna needs to select these new undead, register them, arrange accommodation, etc. ?These things will take a day or two to do. ??It''s best not to bother them these days. So after killing the No. 1 BOSS of the group, although Gu Xi was in Aridovi City, he did not run around. Instead, he hid in the library to read and study. This way, when you hear the knock on the door, you can get out of Aridovi City as soon as possible without missing the train. After leaving Li''s hotel, Gu Xi got on the hotel''s special car. ?The driver was the same waiter who came to ask for help. After Gu Xi got into the car, the waiter skillfully started the car and drove towards the station. ?At the same time, he still said to Gu Xi: "Guest, after entering the station, we can only send you to the waiting room, and we can''t send you inside. ?But please dont worry, guests, we have taken care of everything clearly. After arriving, guests only need to go directly to the platform. " ?Gu Xi nodded. It seemed that the Li family was still quite productive in Baixiang City. It is pretty good that this kind of thing can be done to this extent. ??This needs to be placed on the Bailian City side. Even the city lord''s palace has no way to send people directly to the station. ?While talking, the car arrived at the Baixiangcheng station. Just as the waiter said, he drove the car directly to the waiting hall. Even without going through the security check, Gu Xi was dropped off directly in the waiting hall. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1242： Don’t worry about other people’s safety (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1242: Dont consider the safety of others (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! ??The waiting room for the Yin Capital is not too big. After all, the train only goes once a week. Shiraishihara Castle is not the main boarding point, so there are only two tickets per week. ??If Baixiangcheng hadn''t sold two tickets. Perhaps this waiting room will not be used temporarily. In this way, the station will naturally not provide a large waiting room. The entire waiting room is just two rows of six sofas. There is also a coffee table in front of the sofa with flowers. The main thing is to make people feel comfortable. Of course there is nothing better. ??But before seeing the equipment, Gu Xi couldn''t guess whether they were necromancers or death knights. There is definitely no free food and drink. If you want to eat here, you will definitely have to pay a lot of money. But he is obviously dressed like a shooter here, so what are he doing in the Yin City? But when he looked at these two people, Gu Xi found that the two men just raised their heads and went back to talking. If it weren''t for the sight of the spiritual lamp, Gu Xi would have doubted whether these two people were not paying attention. to its own arrival. Gu Xi''s heart stirred, and his vigilance instantly increased. And these two people were actually there quietly exchanging information about Gu Xi. After all, this is a transportation hub, and they also want to make money. ?Two men and women in black robes were occupying three sofas, whispering there. As soon as the two men raised their heads, Gu Xi felt that their eyes were on him. Because people are in a place like a station where there are many different religions and religions, when Gu Xi comes, he directly turns on the sight of the spiritual lantern. It seems that I am being targeted. When Gu Xi got off the bus, the waiter reminded Gu Xi not to buy random things at the station. The prices here were about ten times higher than those in the outside world, and those who were affected were ordinary people from outside. ?Although there was nothing obvious about their appearance, Gu Xi could tell from the aura of their movements that they were undead professionals with level 19 strength. It was the situation in the waiting room that surprised Gu Xi. It should be that at this time, the bus to the Yin Capital is waiting in the waiting room. Did he steal a ticket from us? At this statement, Gu Xi just smiled. He carries a city with him. Why would he buy it in a place like this if he can''t take it himself? He began to guard against these two attacks. When they saw Gu Xi coming in, the two people who were whispering raised their heads. When he came in, there were already people in the waiting room. "What do you care about? The inter-star train will open at this station. It has its own reason. As long as you buy a ticket, anyone can go to the Yin Capital." Im just unhappy that he bought the ticket, causing me to have to wait for the train next week. Who made us come a step too late? Do you think we should discuss it with him and exchange tickets with him? Forget it, Ive already inquired, he got the ticket through the Li family channel here. If we mess around, I''m afraid we will offend the Li family. ??It''s better to be patient with this matter and it will be over soon. " ?The two men were muttering while secretly observing Gu Xi with the corners of their eyes or other means. In their minds, their methods are quite secretive, as far as what can be observed at a level like Gu Xi''s. But they never expected that although Gu Xi couldn''t hear what they said, he could clearly feel their sight. So arent there two level 19 undead attacking the player? ?Gu Xi didnt take it to heart at all. Because neither party took the other side seriously, the waiting room became calm. Soon the announcement in the waiting room rang. Dear passengers, the K887 train bound for Tanyue Star Territory is about to board. Passengers who need to board the train, please get on the train from the designated platform. ? Gu Xi stood up as soon as he heard this. He wanted to take the K887 train. Gu Xi has already inquired at this time that the letters at the beginning of trains in the real world have different meanings. ?For example, T is a cross-star train between two star regions, while a train starting with K is a cross-star train that spans multiple star regions. There are of course other initial letters, but there is no need to go into that now. ??However, the trains in this star area do not need initial letters, as long as they have corresponding numbers. In this case, you can know what kind of train you are taking by looking at the letter number. The train that Gu Xi took this time was obviously not a cross-star train exclusively for connecting two star regions. It''s a passing car that happens to be passing by here. ?Its actually easy to understand when you think about it. Players who are in the terroir area where Shiraishihara Castle is located and do not take the undead route do not need to drive a special train to the underworld. ??Having a train passing by is already pretty good. As the announcement rang, Gu Xi took the initiative to head towards the entrance of the platform. ?The man and woman who were chattering over there also stood up, and the woman walked towards the platform with weapons and equipment in hand. It can be seen that the man and woman chose to let the woman go to the Capital of Yin first without buying enough tickets. As for the man, he may have to wait in Baixiang City for a week. Gu Xi didn''t even have to turn his head to see the other person''s eyes falling on him. Gu Xi was somewhat helpless about such a thing. ? Gu Xi had already noticed that the other party was blaming himself for not buying a ticket. ?But who cares? Gu Xi is not a player born in the real world. He has no connection with the families or colleges in the real world. ??If they really want to offend him, Gu Xi doesn''t mind sending them to Alidovi City to serve as his undead. Think about it, players who have reached level 19 and are on the undead route will definitely be able to make the most suitable undead army after death. When Gu Xi walked into the platform, the woman also gave her final explanation to the man. I got on the bus first. Your ticket has been bought. You will stay in Baixiang City honestly this week and dont run around. Dont miss the next train. ?In addition, there are no necromancers here in Baixiang City, so there will definitely be some accumulated undead relics. I felt something when I was shopping yesterday. ?But you must not take advantage of this. ?You are only one person, and if there is no one around to cooperate, if something happens, it will be troublesome. So no matter what, dont mess around. " Dont worry, Ill be fine, but you, be careful when youre on the train. Cross-star trains will always have troubles of one kind or another. If something happens, you will release the thing without considering the safety of others. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 1243： Star Thieves and the Train Accident (Please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1243 The Star Thief and the Train Accident (Please subscribe for more updates) ?Getting on the K887 train, Gu Xi found that this train was not as powerful as the train in Bailiancheng. After getting on the train, although there were private rooms, the entire private room could only accommodate one recliner. Not to mention compared with the train that accompanies Xincheng to Yuanzu City, this place feels like first class on an airplane at best. ?People can lie down semi-flat, or adjust the chair to sit up, but when eating, they need to put down the small table and do it awkwardly. ??If you want to use the restroom or something, sorry, there is no one in the private room. If you want to have fun, it''s simply impossible. There is no place for people to have fun. ?So when taking this kind of train, you can only shut yourself in a private room, read a book, watch TV and advertisements, or go to sleep directly. ?It only took a few minutes after sitting in the car that Gu Xi understood what the next two days and one night of travel would be like. He silently took out a few manuscripts, closed the private room door, and started reading quickly. Necromancers can make tricks in other aspects, except for the structure of corpses. If they cant do it, they really cant. Only players like Gu Xi who have a city of the undead can ignore this situation. What if there are still exams at Hades University over there? ? Gu Xi has already made plans. In these two days, he must learn more new things and supplement the foundation of the necromancer route. How to deal with the body of the Behemoth? If you dont directly resurrect the most perverted ghost Behemoth, what can you make with the Behemoth? ?This time Gu Xi is completing knowledge on the structure of corpses. In the manuscript in his hand, there are many internal organs of creatures of different races, which record the uses of the internal organs of these creatures and where they can be placed. But no matter how much you ignore it, you should always learn. Do zombies need internal organs? Are there any uses for internal organs? ?Is it possible that he will have to study there for a while? So taking the time to study now is always good for the future. These all need to be learned. Lest you know anything over there in the Yin Capital. After taking out a few manuscripts, Gu Xi focused all his attention on the books. After a while, Gu Xi became addicted to this. ?Just when Gu Xi was reading vigorously, there was a sudden sound on the private room door. Or what to do if you find that his foundation is not solid. The undead cannot just find a few bones and put them together to move. Without learning, many problems will be difficult to deal with. ?There are particularities in what kind of corpses can be made into undead, and what kind of corpses can no longer be made into undead. If there is a shortage of corpses, where should we find suitable ones to replenish them? For example, how to deal with the corpse of the angel, and what is the use of the wings of the bird with wings? ?That was not the sound of someone knocking on the door, but the feeling of something hitting me. ??Gu Xi''s heart tightened. He picked up the magic wand and pushed open the private room door to take a look outside. Dont open the door, its a star thief! Gu Xicai opened the door, and a voice came from outside the door. ? Gu Xi looked outside and saw that the conductor was holding various weapons and blocking a gap in the carriage. Beyond the gap, there is an endless sea of ??stars. ?Gu Xi just glanced outside and felt like he was about to be sucked out. Such a situation shocked Gu Xi. He didn''t understand what was going on. In fact, if he were a player in the real world, he would know that at this time, the inter-star domain-level train was passing through the passage between star domains, jumping across star domains. ?This situation is equivalent to an ordinary train passing through a cave. This phenomenon occurs from time to time. Only those children who have never seen anything would be so excited when faced with such a situation. The star thieves mentioned by the conductor are the players hiding in the passages between the star fields. They have offended the real-world government and have to live in the stars, making a living by smuggling from the stars into the game to grab resources. ??Sometimes they will rob inter-star trains in order to take some people or resources back. After all, not all games have what they want. It is precisely because of the existence of such star thieves between star regions, so the conductors on each train have methods to deal with all kinds of chaos. A situation like this is simply a trivial matter. One conductor used the door to block the breach, and the rest were divided into two groups. One group quickly repaired the gap with various materials, and the other group held weapons and equipment, attacking the intruders in the process. Star Thief. As for all passengers, none are allowed to come out. Because the scene is now in chaos, no one knows if there are any Star Thieves spies in the car. ?For this reason, just dont let people come out. ?As soon as Gu Xi opened the door, he was immediately warned. ??If Gu Xi still wanted to rush out at this time, he would definitely be killed by Anzi who was regarded as a star thief. ??Anyway, on this inter-star domain train, people who die dont need to explain anything, they can just be thrown into the starry sky outside. ??Although Gu Xi didn''t know what the situation was, as soon as he heard the conductor''s words, he knew that now was not the time to ask questions. He simply shrank his head and closed the door. ?However, the situation outside also prevented Gu Xi from reading in detail. Gu Xi thought for a moment and contacted Luna through the special mirror on his left hand. Luna, send the electronic ghost over here, I want to take a look at the situation outside. ??The special mirror is faster to contact Luna, but the speed at which the electronic ghost comes is slower. After all, after finding the electronic ghost, you need to make a transit to the weird mirror space. After that, it was sent to Gu Xi through the mirror. This is because Gu Xi asked for a ghost to be sent over. If there are other undead souls, I''m afraid they won''t be able to be sent over. As for opening the door to the city of death in the train. Gu Xi is not a fool. There is something wrong with the fighting outside. Opening the gate at this time is completely provoking the conductor. ?Gu Xi didnt want to be thrown directly into the stars. Now Gu Xi just wants to see what is going on outside and whether there will be any danger to him. Instead of trying to destroy something, just let the electronic ghost come and deal with the TV in front of you. ?After passing this order, Gu Xi waited at the door with his magic wand. He listened carefully to the situation outside, for fear of something happening again. ?At this moment, Gu Xi heard another strange movement. ??It''s just that this strange movement didn''t come from outside the door, but from the private room next door. Someone releases the undead? (End of this chapter) Chapter 1244： What is the situation with two combat halos (please subscribe) Chapter 1244 Whats the situation with the two combat halos (please subscribe) ?Feeling the breath of death coming from the private room next door, Gu Xi immediately understood what was going on. Someone noticed the movement outside and released the undead they brought with them. ?? Gu Xi was not surprised at all that someone released the undead on this train. After all, this train has passed through the underworld, so it is normal for some necromancers to be on the train. Is it just appropriate for them to put the undead here? ?? Gu Xi was muttering in his mind. He completely forgot that he was asking Luna to send the electronic ghost over. This was also a way to summon the undead. ??Anyway, looking at your interest is like a crow landing in a chimney. You only look at others. When the smell of the undead came from the private room next door, Gu Xi diverted part of his attention to the next door. ?It was his vigilance that allowed Gu Xi to react immediately when something happened. Boom! Just as the sound outside subsided, the sound of heavy objects hitting the handle came from the private room next to Gu Xi. After Gu Xi''s Ultimate Sunshine wielder was knocked away by the bone spear, Gu Xi was exposed to the enemy''s attack range. ??The woman in black robe was struggling non-stop. She was the one who threw the bone spear before. ?When it hit the shield, the spear exploded on the spot, knocking the wielder of the Extreme Sunshine into a nearby wall. ??The black liquid kept flowing downwards, and when it touched the woman in black robe, it could even melt her clothes directly. ?Then Gu Xi put his hands on the ground and jumped towards the opposite private room from where the wall was broken. As soon as the Extreme Sunshine holder appeared, the wall of the private room was smashed by a powerful force. ?In addition, Gu Xi also noticed that the corpse would continuously spray poisonous gas from its mouth, and each poisonous gas had different effects. ?When he rushed into the private room next door, Gu Xi found that the situation here was quite chaotic. The man in the private room next door is probably a very powerful necromancer. ??Gu Xi immediately pounced down, and the man wearing the Extreme Sunshine Apparel appeared, holding up two shields to block the direction of the sound. At this time, Gu Xi could also see that this was the effect of the bone spear after being transformed and then strengthened. But it was of no use at all, the condition of the corpse was too weird. A semi-humidified huge corpse occupied more than half of the space in the private room. The corpse was dragging the limbs of a black-robed woman, trying to stuff the black-robed woman into his stomach. go. In the private room next door, a white bone spear thicker than a normal human thigh passed through the wall of the private room and pierced the shield in the extreme sunlight. ??However, this private room is really too small. As soon as the Extreme Sunshine Bearer appeared, he occupied most of the space. Now Gu Xi could only shrink himself a little under the lounge chair. Its just that now is not the time to care about this issue. ?This corpse looked like a wet corpse that had been soaked in the sewer for more than ten years. The surface of the body had become waxy. ??With such a thick bone spear in front of you, I am afraid that the bone spear skill has been upgraded to at least level 20 or above. Gu Xi glared, and his skin turned pale gold, with more than 3,000 layers of golden skin fully activated. Boom! ?At the same time, there are many withered yellow arms in the black liquid. These arms have grabbed all the joints of the black-robed woman, making the black-robed woman''s struggle weaker and weaker. ??The woman in black robe was still struggling there at first, but when Gu Xi rushed in, she had no strength in her movements. ?Seeing Gu Xi rushing in, she just raised her head and opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but she couldn''t make a sound. ?Although Gu Xi had no intention of saving anyone, he also understood that after the black-robed woman was swallowed by the corpse, the corpse would attack him next. There is going to be a fight anyway, so why not take action in advance and at least take advantage. ?Thinking of this, Gu Xi immediately stretched out his hand and activated the Ghost Suppressing Taoshan. It can be seen that Gu Xi is quite accustomed to using Taoshan to suppress ghosts. ?Now whenever Gu Xi sees an undead, he wants to use Taoshan to suppress it. ? Even if he knew that using the ghost-suppressing Taoshan was not the best choice. When encountering a hostile undead, the most appropriate choice should be to kill the undead directly. In this way, a double death can obtain an undead of the same level, and at the same time, the corpse of the undead can be taken back to summon the soul. The ultimate exchange of one for two is the most profitable method. Instead of using the ghost-suppressing Taoshan on the spot like now, only a subdued undead can be obtained. When Gu Xi took action, he was still comforting himself secretly. This time I took action because the private room was really too small, so I had the ghost-suppressing Taoshan. Instead of taking a random shot, he used this move directly. ??While he was thinking this, the movement of his hand did not relax. Instead, with a strong force, Momoyama, which he compressed to the size of a fist, hit the corpse **** the forehead. ?Although there is no way to make Taoshan bigger, the power of Taoshan to suppress ghosts is actually the same. When the ghost-suppressing Taoshan fell, two completely different battle halos immediately popped up on the corpse. ??Gu Xi has never seen this situation before. At least in all the knowledge he has learned, there is no such thing as two different combat auras. ? Gu Xi only knows that whether it is a player or an NPC, as long as they reach level 20, they will have a combat aura based on their respective professions. At level 30, he can control the combat aura to freely zoom in and out, and move to different locations. Two different combat auras? ??This corpse belongs to two undead above level 20, but if two such undead are put together, their level will not be level 40? Gu Xi was somewhat puzzled. But the movements of his hands did not stop. Gu Xi could already see that his level of ghost-suppressing Taoshan was still somewhat insufficient. At least there is no way to take down this body at once. So Gu Xi now needs to increase his chips. At this time, Gu Xi flipped his left hand, and another ghost-suppressing peach mountain appeared in his hand. ??This time, the ghost-suppressing Taoshan was still small, but it did not fall to the forehead of the corpse. Rather, he hit the woman in black robe who was dragged in by the corpse directly on the head. ??After being beaten by Zhengui Momoyama, all the dead bones and arms wrapped around the black-robed woman were bounced away. ??The black-robed woman jumped forward, and at the same time, Zhengui Taoshan flew into the chest of the corpse. The movement of the corpse was obviously a pause, and the two operating combat haloes dimmed significantly. Isnt that enough? ?Then lets have another one! " Gu Xi decisively created a new ghost-suppressing Taoshan. Just when the ghost-suppressing Taoshan popped up, there was a tingling sound in Gu Xi''s ear. Ding, you forcibly subdued an undead through the ability of Suppressing Ghost Taoshan (Mohe Corpse Source, level 42), and Suppressing Ghost Taoshan gained 1 experience point. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1245： Level 40 Great Undead (please subscribe) Chapter 1245 The Great Undead at Level 40 (Please subscribe) [Demon River Corpse Source (level 42, original object): experience (0/1750000), attack 100, defense 98, life 1200, skills: water ghost substitute method, water source pollution, water gun technique, sewage field, poisonous water aura, constitution Strengthening, water vapor transformation, ice ring technique, water ghost entanglement technique, super physical fitness, corpse swallowing technique, zombie aura... Looking at the information about the source of Mohe Corpse in front of him, Gu Xi was obviously stunned for a moment. He never expected that the level of this corpse would be over level 40. His skills are obviously improved around his own methods. ? Judging from the information at hand, this Devil River Corpse Source was originally a water ghost, the kind of water ghost that drags people underwater to drown them to find a substitute. It''s just that he strengthened his skills step by step and finally reached this level. ??What really made Gu Xi stunned was that this Demonic River Corpse Source was not a summoned object, but an existence called an original object. This is information that Gu Xi does not know clearly. ? Gu Xi thought for a long time, and found that the books he copied did not mention anything related to the origin. ? Gu Xi thought about it for a moment and felt that this should be something that a necromancer can only learn after reaching level 20. But crazy women are quite scary. When Gu Xi wanted to sit up, he was pushed down by the woman in black robe. He wanted to struggle, but the woman in black robe sat up and almost crushed Gu Xi. Break. ? Gu Xi lowered his head and found that the woman in black robe who had been struggling just now suddenly started to twist on the ground. ??It''s just that this is the first time Gu Xi has encountered such a being, and he is not sure what such an undead subordinate can do. ??The hand that pushed outward also turned into a grasp, and then the two of them fell into Gu Xi''s private room through the hole opened by the bone spear. ?Her clothes were in disarray due to the source of corpses in the Demon River. ?When Gu Xi wanted to refuse again, he realized that this woman in black robe was actually pretty and pretty. Just as Gu Xi was about to put away the corpse of the Demon River, he suddenly heard a "hmm" sound. ??Looking up again, Gu Xi found that the electronic ghost was floating beside him at some point. When he saw Gu Xi looking up, the electronic ghost pointed at the TV above the recliner and found that all the scenes just now were recorded. With the mentality of helping along the way, Gu Xi casually picked up the woman in black robe. When twisting, the skin under the clothes is exposed. ?This breath has a sweet fragrance, which makes Gu Xi feel confused for a while. ?This moment angered Gu Xi. As soon as he turned over, he pushed the black-robed woman down on the couch. ?Gu Xi was about to open the door, but found that the knock on the door came from the private room next door. What kind of situation is this? Gu Xi''s heart moved. Before he could push the woman in black robe away, he felt a breath coming from the woman in black robe. ?But Gu Xi never expected that the woman in black robe would hug Gu Xi with her backhand and cover Gu Xi''s face with her mouth. ?But at this time, Gu Xi had already recognized that the woman in black robe was the one who got into the car with him in Baixiang City. Gu Xi also felt a little speechless regarding this situation. When he came to his senses again, he happened to hear a knock on the door from outside. There is no corresponding information from Yuanzu City, which is quite reasonable. ?When he fell down, Gu Xi still saw Mohe Corpse Source standing there, and he wanted to put Mohe Corpse Source away. As for the private room where the black-robed woman was at the beginning, only the Demon River corpse that had not been put away was left standing in place. Sir, please dont worry, everything has been blocked, and the surveillance here has not spread this information. Hearing what the electronic ghost said, Gu Xi breathed a sigh of relief. ?Although he is good at playing, he really doesnt want to be an actor. "Fortunately, if it weren''t for you, I really don''t know what I would have done." ?Gu Xi pulled up his clothes and stood up. At this time, the knock on the door in the private room next door became louder again. Gu Xi thought for a moment, and finally opened the door to his private room and looked out. ??I found several conductors knocking on the compartment doors one after another. Hello passenger, please show me your ticket. As soon as Gu Xi opened the door, the conductor simply walked over and made a request to Gu Xi. Gu Xi took out the ticket and said to the conductor: "By the way, the girl next door is also in my compartment. I will give you the ticket later." The conductor who was checking tickets was stunned for a moment, and then he whispered: "Play more quietly, there is no soundproofing here, and the monitoring will automatically turn on from time to time. Sometimes if you see a red light on the ceiling, don''t played." ?Gu Xi smiled awkwardly, reached out and took out a gold coin and put it in the conductor''s hand. It may cause some damage to the private room, please help to deal with it then. Dont worry, just take out the ticket and Ill take a look at it later. You dont have to worry about the rest. Even if you tear down the private room, I can help you put it back together. The conductor said proudly. At this time, Gu Xi noticed that the gap that had just been blown up had been completely blocked, and even the repairs were the same as before. It was impossible to tell that a gap had been blown up here before. It can be seen that everything on the train can be repaired by the conductor. And they are used to such repair work. Think about it, actually, as long as you are a player, when their abilities can be used in the real world, everything nearby will become more vulnerable. ?In order to ensure the safe operation of trains, these conductors must have good skills in first-hand maintenance. ?Just when Gu Xi was about to close the door, the conductor reached out and blocked the door. By the way, take out that girls ticket and look at it. Gu Xi nodded, "Wait for me." ??Then he returned to the private room, rummaged through the pile of clothes on the ground, and finally found the woman''s ticket in the torn black robe. Similar to Gu Xis ticket, this ticket is from Shiraishihara Castle to the Capital of Yin. ?After finding the ticket, Gu Xi opened the compartment door again. He noticed that the conductor who had just received him a gold coin was waiting at the door. ?His companions wanted to come over, but they were stopped by him. Gu Xi showed the ticket of the woman in black robe to the conductor. ?The conductor compared the compartment number on the ticket and then nodded. He did not ask to see what the person was like. ??Anyway, the star thieves have been repelled, and there is no other evidence. The passengers on the bus only got on the bus after buying tickets. As long as they take out the tickets, they can''t do anything to these passengers. ?This time I just wanted to check if the passengers were still alive. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1246： Source of the River Styx (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1246 The Source of the River Styx (Please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! As soon as he closed the door to the private room, Gu Xi heard a voice coming from behind him. Did you do it just now? ??Gu Xi looked back and found that the woman in black robe had woken up. For some reason, she simply didn''t pick up the tattered black robe, but stared at Gu Xi with interest. "Yes." Gu Xi glanced at the clothes still thrown on the ground. What else could he ask about such an obvious thing? Unexpectedly, the woman held her forehead speechlessly. Im asking about Mohe Corpse Source. Is he controlled by you? ??This time she came out with her classmates for her graduate thesis, which was the source of the demon river corpse. It was only then that Gu Xi realized that the source of corpses in the Demonic River had not been put away yet. The private room next door had become wet, and the water was almost flowing onto Gu Xi''s legs. ??Moreover, the muscles on Gu Xi''s body are not just fake dead muscles. There is a lot of power in them, which this woman has just experienced. ??The Department of Judgment can be regarded as an advanced branch of the Necromancer in the University of Hades. Tang Shuang took this route, and her graduation thesis was to build a gateway to the underworld and become a guard judge there. ?This time, Gu Xi''s eyes almost shook up and down. Because he didn''t wear much clothes, Gu Xi was no longer dressed like an elf shooter at this time. Hearing this, the woman was also speechless. She looked at Gu Xi again. ??Judges and rulers of Hades are this type of existence. ?This type of judgment mainly follows the route of the judge of Hades. ??This woman''s name is Tang Shuang, a graduate student from the Judgment Department of the University of Hades in the City of the Underworld. It was conquered by me. ??However, he had just switched to the fitness state, his muscles had swelled, and his skin had a hint of bronze. He didn''t look like a necromancer who could directly suppress and subdue such a powerful undead. ?With this look, anyone would believe him if he was a death knight. "Yes, I conquered it, what''s wrong? This is your undead, do you want it?" "No, this may be God''s will. It seems that this time it is really fate." ?This kind of profession has been found throughout the ages in Eastern and Western mythology. Oh, thats good. I accidentally let this thing out before, and I almost thought it was going to be over. Wait, what did you say just now? Did you subdue it? ?That''s really powerful. The woman jumped up immediately. The woman sat on Gu Xi''s recliner and explained there. ??Originally, Tang Shuang wanted to build a River of Styx in the University of Hades. She could act as a judge by the river and judge whether the undead passing by could cross the river or be thrown into the water. ??The man who traveled with Tang Shuang was a Death Knight route player from another series. He followed Tang Shuang to do thesis work, and his goal was to become the ferryman of the New Styx River. The two of them have been preparing for this graduation thesis for two full years. Took the time to find out about the source of this Demonic River Corpse. ?This thing is just like the water eye, it can be regarded as the origin of some things. ?This is also the reason why Gu Xi saw the original body in the description of the source of the corpse in Mohe. It took Tang Shuang and the others two years to find the source of the Demon River Corpse, and they spent a lot of points from the school to buy a sealing box. It took them half a year to trick the source of the Demon River Corpse into the box. . ??Originally thought that her graduation thesis would be completed when she returned to Hades University with the Demonic River Corpse Source and found a small river to put the Demonic River Corpse Source into. But she never expected that she would encounter such a thing on the train bound for the Yin Capital. As a result, she almost died from Mohe Corpse Source. After explaining the cause and effect of the matter, Tang Shuang looked at Gu Xi. "you" I understand what you mean. This Demonic River Corpse Source originally belonged to you, but now it belongs to my men. ??I would like to ask, does your Demonic River Corpse Source have to be placed at the river on the other side of Hades University? After putting it down, how long will it take to turn the river into the River Styx or the Yellow Spring? After the transformation is completed, can the Demon River Corpse Source be taken away? " Gu Xi interrupted Tang Shuang''s words and asked some questions directly. After hearing about the effects of the Demon River Corpse Source, Gu Xi actually felt a little moved in his heart. ??The Devil''s River Corpse Source is also useful to you. Whether it''s Aridovi City or Poisonous Peach Mountain, you can put down a Styx River. If that doesn''t work, he can open Poison Peach Mountain to the outside world and let Tang Shuang go there to establish the Styx River and become the judge of the Styx River. ?Gu Xi spoke a little hastily this time, and Tang Shuang naturally understood the meaning of Gu Xi''s words. It can be seen that Gu Xi is also a little tempted by the source of the demon river corpse. But this was related to her graduation thesis. If it was just gone, she would have to start over. So Tang Shuang could only rely on Gu Xi, "The source of corpses in the Demon River must be placed near the University of Hades. ?This is also the rule of the University of Hades. Every graduate student must leave something to the University of Hades. ??Furthermore, after it is put down, the Demonic River Corpse Source will become one with the Styx River, making it impossible to take it out again. ?But for us graduates, as soon as the original body like the Demonic River Corpse Source is put down, the Styx River is considered complete. Even if it has not been transformed yet, it doesn''t matter. The step of reaching level 20 is considered as taking the step forward. As for when the River Styx will be completed, that is not something we need to worry about. " ??Gu Xi glanced at Mohe Corpse Source, who was still standing between the bread opposite, and was a little confused for a moment. On the one hand, Gu Xi is reluctant to part with this thing. After all, it was rare for him to get an undead subordinate above level 40, so he sent it out like this, which was a bit disappointing. But on the other hand, this thing does not originally belong to interest-seeking. ?It is definitely not morally justified for him to take it away directly. ??If Gu Xi was still in a place like Yuanzu City or Pai Xincheng, he would just rob it. But now he is in the real world, and he will go to the University of Hades to study later. ?It is somewhat bad to offend someone before you enter school. Looking at Gu Xi''s uncertain expression, Tang Shuang knew what Gu Xi was thinking about. ?So she secretly lay next to Gu Xi''s ear and whispered. Good man, please return this Demonic River Corpse Source to me, and I will certainly repay you. What can you get in return? ?Gu Xi stretched out his hand and pinched it unconsciously, but said something low in his mouth. He has actually understood that he is still a good person, forget it, just pretend that he has never encountered this demon river corpse source. "When I was doing my graduation thesis, I also found several entities that were comparable to the Demon River Corpse Source. However, the only thing I could afford with points at that time was the Demon Sealing Box. In the end, I could only choose the Demon River Corpse Source as my target. . Let me tell you about the existence of another person of the same kind and go with you. Do you think this will work? " As Tang Shuang spoke, he pressed his body against Gu Xi''s, getting closer and closer. Well, I plan to go to Hades University to register for the postgraduate entrance examination, and it would be good to have a familiar senior to guide me. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1247： Entering the underworld (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1247 Entering the underworld (please subscribe for more updates) The underworld, Baigui Mountain Station. Gu Xi and Tang Shuang got out of the car early. ?The two days in the car were enough for Gu Xi and Tang Shuang to become familiar with each other. ??Tang Shuang has sealed the source of the Demon River Corpse into the Demon Sealing Box again. ??It didn''t take much effort on Tang Shuang''s part to re-seal the inside, and he almost took away the Mo River corpse source with a raise of his hand. ?This also made Tang Shuang feel uneasy. ? Along the way, he not only helped Gu Xi supply various knowledge about the necromancer, but also provided Gu Xi with detailed information on how to take the exams at Hades University. For example, where to register, what level you need to reach, etc. Most importantly, Tang Shuang agreed to take Gu Xi to find another origin body similar to Mohe Corpse Source. This is the first goal that Tang Shuang chose after choosing the direction of his graduation thesis. ??Although I have never seen how Gu Xi suppressed the source of demonic zombies. At first, when everyone sees that there is an origin target in the underworld, they will think that they have gotten a big deal and can complete their graduation thesis without even going far. ??If this person is invited back to Aridovi City, does it mean that Gu Xi can face the king directly? ?For this reason, Gu Xi was willing to give this origin body a try. The last one has become one of the most difficult sources of origin in the underworld. But the University of Hades, as well as other university teachers in the City of Yin, are unable to take action due to various reasons. ??This guy is almost a city of his own. So Tang Shuang immediately told Gu Xi the news. Tang Shuang also went to see him once. Angelica just glanced at the origin body from a distance and walked away. Gu Xi didnt hear any detailed information, he only heard two words. With level 46 strength, coupled with the large number of player graduates who come to harass him every year, the original body has many more subordinates around him. ??This is the original body, it is true, and it is ownerless. ?That means the undead can be suppressed through Ghost Suppression Taoshan, and Gu Xi has only heard of one existence above level 45. The king in the mirror underground palace. ?After entering the Yin and Underworld, Gu Xi immediately felt a very comfortable Yin Qi rushing towards his face. As a result, countless player graduates who wanted to come here to take advantage all failed in his hands. But the problem is that this person is really too strong. At the same time, it is also the only target on this side of the underworld. Undead, those above level 45. No, this time they have not reached the capital of the underworld yet, they have just entered the underworld, so they got off the bus early. But Tang Shuang always had a feeling that Gu Xi had the means to suppress the other party. These two words reminded Gu Xi of something. After this yin energy falls on the skin, it will actively penetrate into the skin and change the player''s physique. Even players who dont take the route of necromancer or death knight will slowly be affected after arriving here, and they will be stained with yin. The possibility of finding a Necromancer or Death Knight will be greatly increased. ?At the same time, the undead here will also be affected by this breath, develop spiritual wisdom, and become intelligent undead. In this way, the underworld has become the world of the undead. ?It is obviously the real world, the human world, with the sun shining high in the sky. There is no strange atmosphere on the roadside, but it gives people a gloomy feeling. Its no wonder that this place has become a holy place for necromancers. At a glance, you can tell that the atmosphere here is unique. After getting used to the atmosphere, Gu Xi looked around. At this time, Gu Xi noticed that although people in the underworld were accustomed to wearing black robes, not all of them were necromancers or death knights. They seemed to be using their black robes to prove something. ?Perhaps seeing the confusion in Gu Xi''s eyes, Tang Shuang explained to Gu Xi. The black robe actually proves that this person is a player. After all, here in the underworld, you will encounter some undead from time to time. The Underworld is a star field open to the outside world, and there will always be some outsiders coming. In the Underworld, they sometimes cannot tell which are players and which are undead. In the end, some things like people and ghosts falling in love came up. Without changing the clothes of the undead, the players simply put on black robes to prove that they were players. " At this time, Gu Xi had to lift it up and asked, "Why don''t you wear a white robe?" Because there are too many undead in white robes, but the number of undead in black robes is relatively small. ?Even among the ghost species, only a small part are in black robes, and the ghosts can also float, allowing people to tell who is a human and who is a ghost at a glance. " When Tang Shuang said this, he found that Gu Xi was floating up. Tang Shuang was so angry that he punched Gu Xi in the chest. "You''re done, aren''t you? It''s like this every time. I''m talking to you about serious matters." ??After receiving this painless punch, Gu Xi showed a smile on his face. Actually, he is not the kind of person who likes to joke. But the problem is that Tang Shuang''s face has a look that makes people want to tease him. In addition, Gu Xi has arrived in the underworld in the real world and can enroll in the University of the Underworld immediately. Gu Xi''s thoughts that had been on his mind relaxed and he joked with Tang Shuang from time to time. ??And Gu Xi made Tang Shuang so angry every time that he finally punched Gu Xi, and then it turned into a big battle. Okay, stop making trouble, we have got off the train now and are getting ready to leave the station. ??Grabbed Tang Shuang''s hand and Gu Xi prevented her from hitting it any more. At this time, Tang Shuang''s face turned red, "Follow me, don''t get lost." After saying that, he rolled his eyes at Gu Xi. ?After leaving Baigui Mountain Station, Tang Shuang introduced Gu Xi. Baigui Mountain is the entrance station to the underworld. Players who have entered the underworld and dont know where to go can get off the bus here. ?The inter-star train will only go to the three cities of Yin Capital, Seventh Hades and Mercury Spring. Some other cities have to transfer trains from Baigui Mountain. " ?Gu Xi nodded and understood the situation. Then where are we going now? "Ghost''s Rest City, the original body we call is there. Hey, why don''t you leave." Tang Shuang, who was leading the way, suddenly noticed that Gu Xi had stopped. Gu Xi did not speak, but just looked down at the ground. ?When Gu Xi stepped out of the station, he immediately felt that something was wrong with the ground conditions in front of him. "What''s wrong?" ?Seeing Gu Xi''s condition, Tang Shuang was somewhat worried. Its nothing. Gu Xi shook his head and finally followed Tang Shuang out. ?But at this time, he was quite shocked. Because he could feel that the people on Baigui Mountain had done something quite generous. They hollowed out all the veins of Baigui Mountain, filled them with scalps and skulls, and arranged special veins on the Baigui Mountain side. ?This method is far superior to the Dragon Burying Veins of Huangquan Dragon Robe. ?No wonder that when Gu Xi stepped out, the holder of the Huangquan dragon robe immediately reminded Gu Xi through his sight. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1248： Depart (please subscribe) Chapter 1248 Departure (please subscribe) ?Through the sight of Huangquan Longpao, Gu Xi could clearly feel that all the earth veins and spiritual veins on Baigui Mountain were treated in this way. ? And there was a way they filled the ley lines with the skull and parts of the scalp. Looking at the city in front of him, which can accommodate at least 300,000 people, Gu Xi couldn''t help but wonder where these skulls came from. There are two ways to wait to get to Guixi City. One is to go to the train station in the area and take a special train there. ?Either rent a car and drive there, both methods are actually not too far. It takes just over three hours to get to Guixi City. " Listening to Tang Shuang''s introduction, Gu Xi suddenly asked. How long will it take if I ride a horse? Ha, seventeen days. At that time, I traveled around the underworld purely by riding a horse. Tang Shuang thought for a moment, "I only know the general situation. If you want to know the specific time, you can apply for the Yinming Study Tour after you sign up for the Underworld University. If you go there by train, you should see if there are any tickets for sale for the following time period. Tang Shuang glanced at Gu Xi and was speechless. I dont know where you came from, youre a wild kid. You dont know the basics of Necromancer well, but you have learned a lot of other weird abilities. If we rent a car, we can go now, but we need someone to drive us along the way. " ?But he only relied on walking and checked in at every place. I can drive, and I have path-finding skills. As long as I have a map, I wont get lost. It can be said that he spent these twenty-one years in exchange for the best future. " ?At this time Tang Shuang asked. ?That opportunity to walk in the underworld. "There is no way. I am only 20 this year and have just graduated two years ago. I rushed too fast." I remember the player who used it for the longest time spent twenty-one years. ?It is precisely because of this that there are no restrictions on his last 40 levels. As long as you have the experience, you can jump directly through them. What do you think? ?Gu Xi was not familiar with this place, so he would naturally follow along if someone showed him the way. How are you going to go now? ?However, my luck in buying tickets has not been very good. Sometimes the tickets will be sold out even though I have already arrived. ?Gu Xi shrugged. He had already made his situation clear to Tang Shuang on the way here. Hearing this, Gu Xi couldn''t help but sigh. It seems that there are people with extraordinary talents everywhere. Gu Xi immediately stated his abilities. He also explained his intention to enroll in Hades University. So Tang Shuang also believed what Gu Xi said about leveling up too quickly. She could only say helplessly about Gu Xi''s behavior. "You still have the nerve to say that if you hadn''t mastered the three divine skills of death, and mastered them all before level 5, and entered the route of the Lord of the Underworld, with your basic skills, you would have at least taken a cram school outside the University of the Underworld. Just make up for one year of classes. Seeing how angry Tang Shuang said, Gu Xi could only smile. He understood that Tang Shuang was jealous of his opportunities. She has not mastered the three divine skills of death at all. She passed the exam and entered the University of Hades before level 15. She had been preparing for this exam for four years. ?In the past four years, she has not even raised her level 1, but has only worked hard to complete the various missing knowledge. Even so, she almost didnt get admitted to the University of Hades. As for Gu Xi, as long as he goes there and explains his occupation and level, he can enter the University of Hades. This is the distance between people. It is understandable for Gu Xi that Tang Shuang would have such a jealous attitude. Even though he said this, Tang Shuang still did not forget what he wanted to do. ?She took Gu Xi to a car rental point near Baigui Mountain and rented a two-person car. When he rented this car, Gu Xi was a little surprised. Because this car looks like an ordinary car, and it is relatively old, and the paint on the outer shell of the car has peeled off. Furthermore, the interior of the car is not enlarged several times like other means of transportation. The inside looks like an ordinary five-seater car. ? Gu Xi wanted to get in the car at first, but Tang Shuang rushed him to the passenger seat. You sit in the passenger seat and wait to see how I operate it. I will drive in these three hours. After getting the original body, we will drive this car to the University of Hades. The journey takes almost seven hours, so I will drive half of it and I will drive half of it. " "good!" Gu Xi didn''t say anything more after hearing this. He understood that this kind of car could cover the distance that Gu Xi''s mount would take seventeen days to complete in just three hours. There must be some different methods involved. ?If these things are not grasped clearly, trouble may occur. Gu Xi and Tang Shuang were just joking, but they would never risk their lives. ?After getting in the car, Gu Xi immediately fastened all the seat belts. Then he turned his head and looked at the control panel of the cab. ?This car is no different from an ordinary car, that is, the steering wheel controls the direction, plus two gears. etc. ??Gu Xi, who was sitting in the passenger seat, glanced at the gear and felt something was wrong. You see, this is the normal speed, and this is the jumping forward speed. ?After Tang Shuang got in the car, he explained to Gu Xi. At the same time, it also explained the condition of the road. When you drive next time, some routes will appear on the front window of the car. When the route signs appear green, thats where you can jump. What we have to do at this time is to put the gear in gear and count there. I remember how many times we danced. Because this hop may be a days journey. If you jump too much, you will overdrive, so you must watch the road. " Dont worry, I know everything. Tang Shuang nodded and adjusted his seat. ??For some reason, Tang Shuang was fine when he was first introduced, but now Gu Xi felt a little uneasy as soon as he adjusted his chair. ??It seems like I feel dominated by a female driver. Well, senior sister, how about I drive first? No, Im very experienced at driving, and most people cant even see where my car is. As soon as Tang Shuang finished speaking, Gu Xi felt a super strong force pushing outwards from his back. ?Then Gu Xi saw a large number of information graphics appearing on the car window. ?There are hints on where you can take off, where the next jump is, etc. At this time, Gu Xi finally understood why it was so fast to drive by car. ?This jump forward is clearly a super highway where you dont have to wait for any time. You can enter another service area immediately after entering it. Not a second is wasted. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1249： The original body that feels wrong (please subscribe) Chapter 1249 The origin that feels wrong (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! Driving this car is quite simple for players, as long as they have quick hands, quick eyes and quick reactions. In this regard, players have done a good job. Even players with slow reaction times can easily master the driving skills by trying a few times. ??Although Tang Shuang was always trembling when driving, as if he would roll the wheel into someone''s face all of a sudden. But for more than three hours, she had no problems at all. On the other hand, Gu Xi was sitting in the passenger seat and could easily look out the window. He noticed that when a car jumps forward, it usually jumps seven or eight times, or even a dozen times in a row, each time making a sound for a few seconds, and then the vehicle will drive normally for a period of time. But after driving a certain distance towards the mountain peak, Gu Xi felt something was wrong. Wait a minute, are you sure the original body is on the mountain? The main time is spent on this. As he spoke, Tang Shuang turned the car around and headed towards the mountain peak. "Yes, many people have gone up the mountain to see it, and even seen the place of origin from a distance. There is no mistake." ??The shape of this mountain peak seems to have been seen by Gu Xi somewhere. ?This means that a distance of hundreds or even thousands of miles has passed by in a single jump. ?Gu Xi suddenly stopped Tang Shuang. You are so brave. ?At this time, Gu Xi was breaking out in cold sweat. ?Seeing Tang Shuang''s actions, Gu Xi also understood that Tang Shuang did not want to go to the city to rest, but wanted to handle the matter directly so that he could return to Hades University as soon as possible. Every time the vehicle jumps, the scenery outside the window will change. At this time, Tang Shuang said again: "The characteristic of Ghost Rest City is that the wind is relatively strong. There are many kinds of flying undead troops here. If you need them, you can come here to buy them next time." No wonder the nearby city is called Ghost Breathing City. ??Gu Xi had no objection to this point. After all, he also wanted to register at Hades University as soon as possible and settle the matter first. ?Following the direction Tang Shuang pointed, Gu Xizhen saw a mountain peak. As the car stopped jumping forward, Gu Xi also turned to look at Tang Shuang. "Yes, if you look ahead, there is Ghost Breath City over there, but that is not where we are going. Did you see that mountain? The origin we are looking for is on that mountain." There is a gloomy air and dark clouds hovering on that mountain peak. This dark thing expands and contracts with the wind, giving people the impression that a sleeping giant is breathing. ?Tang Shuang pointed in one direction. Are we almost there? Send it to your door yourself, and you can still come back alive. At this time, Gu Xi had already thought about how he could feel like he had seen such a mountain. ??Only he wanted to use the ghost-suppressing Taoshan to conquer the original body on the mountain. ?This is really seeking death. ?The mountain in front of you is clearly the Taoshan that has appeared in the real world and is permanently fixed here. A huge Peach Mountain that covers an area far larger than Poison Peach Mountain. Other necromancers have never seen Momoyama and will not feel this way. ??But during this period of time, I put out a ghost-suppressing Taoshan every day to practice. I even zoomed in and out of the ghost-suppressing Taoshan and played with it in my hands. ?How could he admit his mistake? "I''m not going to see it anymore. Let''s go to the University of Hades." Gu Xi reacted and immediately made a request. ??He really can''t take over this original body, so he won''t bother him anymore and takes his leave. "What''s wrong?" Tang Shuang was a little curious. He had already come this far, why did Gu Xi give up like this? ??This is a level 46 master. Judging from Gu Xi''s confident look before, he probably doesn''t take level seriously. He has a way to suppress and conquer the undead that ignores the level and the undead''s wishes. Why did you just turn around and leave at this juncture? Did Gu Xi discover something? Although he was puzzled, Tang Shuang followed Gu Xi''s wishes and turned the car around and drove towards Guixi City. But as soon as the vehicle on Tang Shuang''s side turned around, the ground began to shake before it had driven far. A large number of tree roots popped out of the ground, forming a huge tree network in front of Gu Xi''s car. Tang Shuang''s reaction was quite fast, and he hit the steering wheel immediately, preventing him from hitting the tree net. ?Then Tang Shuang jumped out of the car decisively, took out a staff in his hand, and pointed it towards the ground. The underworld borrows a way! Following her finger, Gu Xi noticed that the nearby environment changed rapidly. The sky darkened instantly, and the ground also turned into a wasteland feeling. Standing on it was like switching directly from the human world to the underworld. ?Then Tang Shuang pointed to his side again. Judgment Seat! ?At the location pointed by Tang Shuang, a marble high-backed chair appeared in the wasteland. Tang Shuang sat up decisively. After sitting firmly, she finally breathed a sigh of relief. I am the judge of the underworld! The souls of the dead in the underworld listen to my judgment! As soon as Tang Shuang sat on it, Gu Xi immediately understood Tang Shuang''s plan. ?She first used her own power to refer to this place as the underworld, and then sat in the position of the judge of the underworld. Regardless of whether it improves himself or not, as long as he sets foot on the undead in the underworld, he cannot take action against Tang Shuang, thus ensuring her safety. I''m afraid I''m going to shake people next. ?As expected, Tang Shuang decisively moved the staff to the ground. The Judgment Guards are out! As a whirlwind rose, about six hundred undead appeared nearby. ??These undead are all in a state of mummies. They are about two meters tall, but their bodies are thin. They look like skeleton soldiers with a layer of skin on them. They wore armor with spider silk hanging on their bodies, and they carried weapons such as spears, swords, shields, and bows and arrows in their hands. ? Gu Xi could tell at a glance that their level had reached level 15 or above. "Haunted by death! Realm of the dead! Tetanus sword!" ??At this time, Tang Shuang began to add bonus magic to his men again. It looks like she wants to fight head-on. What kind of situation is this? Are people playing so wildly in the real world? Before Gu Xi could react, more tree roots popped out of the ground, destroying Tang Shuang''s preparations. ?Then a person who looked like a normal person was walking slowly on the tree roots. Every time he took a step, tree roots would automatically pop out of the ground and catch him where he fell. ?When this man appeared, Gu Xi immediately saw two battle halos of different colors around him. ?At the same time, Gu Xi also had the feeling that this man was an undead, but he also had pure yang energy. Most importantly, Gu Xi also had the feeling that he seemed to be eating ghosts. Appearing about forty meters in front of Gu Xi, this man reached out and pointed at Gu Xi. Put it out and let me see. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1250： Momoyama Origin Body (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1250 Momoyama Origin Body (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! As soon as these words were spoken, Gu Xi and Tang Shuang were stunned. After all, there was no beginning or end to the words, and neither of them knew what the other party meant. ?However, through the Death Lord''s ability, Gu Xi noticed the green aura above the head of this human-looking undead. This shows that there is no hostility in the sudden appearance of the other party. But what he said is really confusing. Tang Shuang''s face became quite ugly at this time, because the trial guards she released became uncontrollable. Although they were still standing there with weapons in hand, they had no idea of ??attacking. It is obvious that the current situation is no longer under their control. ??Just when the undead''s face showed an impatient look, Gu Xi suddenly thought of something in his mind. ??It is Taoshan that suppresses all undead ghosts. ? Gu Xi has just learned the skill of suppressing the ghost Taoshan not long ago. Playing the skill of suppressing the ghost Taoshan in front of this original body is different from going to the door directly to die. ?However, Gu Xi never thought that he would run out of the way, and in the end, this person would chase him out, just to see if Gu Xi''s ghost-suppressing Taoshan was pure. This was unreasonable. This time Gu Xi did not play so many tricks. The ghost-suppressing Taoshan flew out on the spot and landed on the head of the undead. ?At the same time, news also reached Gu Xis ears. ?His guess was correct, the person who appeared in front of him was the original body that Tang Shuang mentioned. If you can''t suppress this, then what are you going to do with Taoshan? " ?When Gu Xi saw such a good opportunity, he didn''t care about anything else. He sat down directly on the ground, took out his notebook and quickly recorded it. Suppress ghosts in Taoshan! He immediately raised his right hand and pointed at the undead. You are very spiritual and thoughtful in this area. You are already practicing zooming in and out in Momoyama. Hearing this, Gu Xi finally breathed a sigh of relief. Suppression. Very pure and well done. Liao is a road, but you have forgotten what the most critical strength of Taoshan is. ??It''s just that the condition of this original body is different from that of Mohe Corpse Source. As the original body spoke, he used Gu Xis ghost-suppressing Taoshan to explain. ?The mountain in front of you is pure Peach Mountain. He is the origin of Momoyama. Before Gu Xi could understand what was going on, the original body stretched out his hand, and Gu Xi''s ghost-suppressing Taoshan fell into his hands. ?Seeing Gu Xi take action, the undead smiled. You listen to someone explain how to practice and use the ghost-suppressing Taoshan, and the ghost-suppressing Taoshan experience increases by 30 points. You heard someone explain about the ghost-suppressing Taoshan... At this time, Tang Shuang also took a deep breath of cold air. She also understood the situation of the original body in front of her. At this time, she honestly put away everything she had arranged and sat there taking notes seriously. Even if she doesnt understand anything now, its always good to record the lectures given by such a big boss. ??The original body glanced at Tang Shuang and did not stop her behavior. It just made a different explanation specifically for Gu Xi''s ghost-suppressing Taoshan situation. After speaking for about ten minutes, the original body stood up and stretched out his hand. The ghost-suppressing Taoshan that Gu Xi had just released fell into his hand. Thats pretty much it. Practice it carefully in the future and dont use your good skills unclearly. ?Suppressing a ghost with a Sansijiao Taoshan should not be done again. If you do it, you will lose Momoyamas face. ? ? ? After saying this, the original body pointed in the direction of Tang Shuang. ??The box that Tang Shuang had always carried with him flew out, and the Mohe Corpse Source inside was ejected. As soon as the original body turned its hand, three ghost-suppressing peach mountains flew out of Mohe Corpse Source, cutting off the previous connection between Gu Xi and Mohe Corpse Source. Then the original body sealed the Demon River Corpse Source back again. Such behavior made Gu Xi feel a little baffled. ??But Gu Xi couldn''t beat the big guy in front of him, and the ghost-suppressing Taoshan was of no use to him. No matter what, Gu Xi could only accept it. Okay, let this little girl take this original body back to hand in her graduation thesis. Are you afraid that her life will be too simple? ?One is not enough, you have to hit a few more Momoyamas on the original body. This kind of thing can''t be used at a glance. this is for you. " ?The original body saw what Gu Xi was thinking, raised his hand and threw back the three ghost-suppressing peach mountains he took out. When he took over the three ghost-suppressing peach mountains, Gu Xi''s hands visibly sank. ?Looking closer, the three ghost-suppressing peach mountains in front of you have shrunk to the size of a fingernail, and the mountains have completely turned into jade. This is exactly what the original body said to Gu Xi before. At present, the three towns of Guitaoshan have been fixed. Any one of these three can directly suppress an undead above level 40. ??? Gu Xi will no longer be asked to use three ghost-suppressing Peach Mountains to suppress a demon river corpse source like before. ?This is really a loss of face for Taoshan. Hold the three ghost-suppressing Peach Mountains in your hands. Gu Xi looked at the original body again and had some guesses in his mind. ??The reason why this original body still stays here is probably because there are some arrangements from the University of Hades in it. No wonder he stayed in the underworld for so long without being subdued. It turns out he has a plan. Playing with the three ghost-suppressing peach mountains in his hand, Gu Xi hesitated for a moment, then raised his hand, and a city gate appeared behind him. ?This city gate is made up of countless trees. When the city gate appears, a large amount of poisonous gas pours out from the city gate. ??The original body, which was about to leave, stopped in its tracks when it saw this situation. And Tang Shuang''s eyes widened even more. She knew that Gu Xi had mastered the three divine skills of death, but she had never seen Gu Xi use them along the way. ?This city in front of me is obviously poisonous. The troops that come out like this are probably a different kind of undead troops. ?When the city gate was released, the original body, which was already ready to leave, came to the city gate immediately. He looked up and down at the city gate in front of him, and finally turned to ask Gu Xi. "What is your name?" Poisonous Peach Mountain. Poison Taoshan? Haha, its really interesting. I have seen so many necromancers, and there are seven or eight who have the ability to suppress ghost Taoshan, regardless of whether the method they obtained this ability is pure or not. But the path of growth is fixed. I have never seen anyone use Taoshan to suppress ghosts like you. Okay, thats great! " The original body laughed loudly, "I know what you want to do. Just keep the three little things I gave you. Don''t waste them. I will help you with this matter." After speaking, the original body raised his hand, and a large number of tree roots pierced into it. ??With the power of the tree roots that penetrated into the city gate, all the tree roots that had just blocked the way of the car were transferred to the Poisonous Peach Mountain with a pure Yang energy that suppressed evil spirits. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1251： Entering the City of Yin (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1251 Entering the City of Yin (please subscribe for more updates) Since Momoyama''s original body showed such goodwill, Gu Xi naturally couldn''t ask for anything more. Just a moment ago, Gu Xi had already felt that Du Taoshan was supported by a special power. Not to mention other things, the suppressive effect of Poison Peach Mountain on the undead has been greatly improved. ?At the same time, due to the injection of Taoshan''s power, Gu Xi''s Poison Taoshan occupies a much larger area. It can be seen that the upper limit of Poison Peach Mountain has been increased. This is something Gu Xi did not expect at first. He didnt even know what to say. But Momoyamas original body did not ignore Gu Xi. He is quite satisfied today. ?Originally, he just felt that the original body of Mizumoto was sealed by the ghost-suppressing Momoyama, so he came out to take a look. I believe that many undead souls will be happy to communicate with Gu Xi. After Gu Xi got in the car, she didn''t ask him to drive half the way. She was driving the whole way. After what happened this time, Tang Shuang understood how high Gu Xi''s potential was. ?Seeing the situation just now, Gu Xi also understood that it was impossible to give away the three jade ghost-suppressing Taoshan. Forget it, these things are obviously useful, so he might as well keep them with him. After the road cleared, Tang Shuang rolled his eyes at Gu Xi and said, "Let''s get in the car." He wants to go back and have a chat with those old guys. ??With the departure of Momoyama''s original body, the nearby trees disappeared. Gu Xi suggested several times whether to change people, but she directly said it was fine and she was not tired. Without this skin, she would have been suppressed under Peach Mountain long ago. ?Now Taoshan has new development ideas. Who said Taoshan can only suppress ghosts. At the same time, she also understood that when she came to explore the original body before, she was not directly killed. It was entirely because of her status as a graduate student at the University of Hades. ??Gu Xi directly hung a ghost-suppressing Taoshan on his waist as a decoration. ??Although Momoyamas style has gone astray in this city of death. As for that kid, he is obviously a good one. Next time when communicating with others, he should say more. When waiting for his graduation exam, he can bring out some elite original bodies as a test direction. Don''t hold anything. Garbage like magic corpses will affect his graduation grades. Build a city of death out of Taoshan. ??It doesnt matter if others cant see it, the undead can definitely feel the aura on the jade peach mountain. This way, it would be much easier for Gu Xi to communicate with the undead. ?Finally, he met Gu Xi. The route Gu Xi took was obviously quite pleasing to his eyes, so he helped Gu Xi and guided him on how to use Guitaoshan. He thought that this would be a predestined relationship, but he never expected that Gu Xi would give him such a surprise. But it doesnt matter, the Momoyama origin he just injected will contain the real things of Momoyama, and he will definitely be able to guide it back by then. Tang Shuang is considered an old player. After becoming a player for so many years, she knows very well when to be timid and when to jump. ?In this way, Gu Xi was brought to the capital of Yin smoothly. After entering the Yin Capital, the two of them took the rented car to the car rental point. Tang Shuang took them with them and moved into Tang Shuang''s small apartment in the Yin Capital. Push open the small door of your apartment. Come in, youre welcome. Gu Xi noticed that this was a small apartment with only about 40 square meters. ?However, the apartment itself is a nine-meter-high well house, which was renovated and turned into a three-and-a-half-story special duplex. The actual area is at least about 150 square meters. ??Moreover, Tang Shuang''s decoration style of his room was also full of girlish style, which was nothing like Tang Shuang''s black-robed necromancer outfit. But Tang Shuang had nothing to be shy about. After inviting Gu Xi into the apartment, he ordered loudly: "Tang Xiaoxiao, prepare today''s dinner." ??Following this order, a sinister wind blew up in the apartment, and a female ghost in white robe floated down from the fourth floor. Gu Xi could tell at the first glance that this was Tang Shuang''s contracted undead. ??Are all necromancers in the real world so wasteful? The contracted undead are placed directly in the apartment and used as house maids? You must know that Gu Xi currently lacks contracted undead to use. In fact, Gu Xi didn''t even think about the reason why he lacked the contracted undead. It is that his city of the dead needs a large number of trustworthy manpower to handle various chores, and it needs many contracted undead. ?At the same time, Gu Xi can pass through the city of death and take the contracted undead with him, but Tang Shuang does not have that ability. ?In addition, Tang Shuang''s level is also high. Whether it is the contract position given when upgrading or the contract position obtained by learning the Undead Contract, the number of contracted undead in his hand will definitely be more than that of Gu Xi. It is quite reasonable to leave one or two to guard your secret base. After Tang Xiaoxiao fell from the fourth floor, he lowered his head and said to Tang Shuang, "Miss." Prepare more dinner, there are two people to eat today. "OK." Tang Xiaoxiao quickly went to do things as soon as he heard this, while Tang Shuang took Gu Xi to wash up first. And changed into a pink nightgown. Seeing Tang Shuang like this, Gu Xi was somewhat surprised. ?However, Tang Shuang smiled and said: "Why, don''t I look good dressed like this? Or do you think that necromancers only wear black robes? " No, Im just not used to it. What Gu Xi said is true. He is really not used to the attitude of players in the real world. ?They have a high level limit, and they have a chance to be resurrected even if they die in the game, which makes them very clear about the difference between the game and reality. Although they can also use the abilities in the game in the real world, they always want to behave like ordinary people when they are at home. You will get used to it gradually in the future. ?By the way, could you please stop wearing that outfit of yours all the time? Your equipment looks like an elf''s skill when you wear it, which makes people very uncomfortable. " "sure." Gu Xi took off the illusion and displayed all the equipment on his body. "It''s much better now. Let''s go shopping after dinner. I''ll buy you some nicer clothes. Here in the Yin City, you don''t need to hang all your equipment on your body." Tang Shuang looked at Gu Xi''s equipment up and down and said. ?Because Gu Xi had always been in a state of transformation before, what Tang Shuang saw was fake. Now that Gu Xi''s original equipment was revealed, Tang Shuang smiled instead. It seems that the equipment on your body is very miscellaneous, and none of it fits into a complete set. Im afraid you havent picked out its attributes, but you seem to have a lot of purple equipment. Aren''t you afraid of negative consequences? No, you have the wrong number of purple items. Do you have an orange outfit? " (End of this chapter) Chapter 1252： The first night in the Yin City (please subscribe) Chapter 1252 The first night in the Yin City (please subscribe) Hearing this, Gu Xi paused for a moment, and finally nodded. In the real world, there are actually not many orange items. As long as you dont have a red outfit in your hand, you generally wont attract much attention from others. Its the lantern-like thing in your hand, maybe. Although that thing is inconspicuous, I can feel it. It has the same aura as the Six Paths Disk behind Hades Academy. ??Tang Shuang could tell at a glance how extraordinary the six lanterns of flame were. As for the fox eye ring, since the ring itself didn''t stand up, and Tang Shuang didn''t believe that Gu Xi had more than two pieces of orange equipment, he didn''t speculate on that. It seems that you come from a big family. ??Only for big families like you, your children will be assigned orange equipment when they first take office, and they are all auxiliary orange equipment such as deputies or decorations, ensuring that they can be equipped with a large number of purple equipment without leaving any negative effects. Dont you know how much I suffered in order to clean up the negative effects left by the purple equipment? " Gu Xi wanted to explain that he was not from a big family. After all, his current situation is really in line with the situation of a child from a big family. Haven''t been in the game for a few years, but he has an orange outfit. This is simply not something ordinary people like them can compare with. ?? Gu Xi is not afraid at all of the people in front of him who have been defeated repeatedly. It was Gu Xi''s first time in the capital of Yin. Hearing these words, Gu Xi couldn''t help but look at Tang Shuang. No, all of this is my own hard work, but its you. You also have orange equipment. Oh, thats the forest near the Yin City, and its also the source of food for the Yin City. The creatures there are free-range and have absorbed enough Yin Qi, so the meat is considered to be a relatively good food. ?Gu Xi glanced at Tang Shuang and found that her eyes were full of disappointment. Her legs straight up, as if to challenge Gu Xi. As he spoke, Tang Shuang deliberately fell backwards and collapsed on the sofa. ?Most of the ingredients come from wild ingredients raised in the Yinfeng Forest. " But when he opened his mouth, he didnt know how to speak. Miss, guest, the meal is ready. ??Walking a fixed route, with guidance from the boss behind you. As for what my orange outfit is, I wont tell you. Either you guess it or you find it yourself. " After all, Gu Xi had never lost during the two days on the train. Yes, I have an orange suit. If I didnt, I wouldnt have the courage to spend so much time getting into the University of Hades. At this moment, Gu Xi grasped the key point, "Thank you, I happen to be hungry too. I don''t know what you can eat here." I didnt know the guests taboos, so I prepared some relatively light food, but all the ingredients were the freshest. ?Tang Xiaoxiao introduced to Gu Xi. ?So Gu Xi stood up and was about to walk towards Tang Shuang, when Tang Xiaoxiao floated over. The most important thing is that the Yinfeng Forest side is relatively close to the Yin Capital. So the ingredients will be relatively fresh when they are delivered. Students like us can buy more or less, don''t have to eat zombies that don''t know where to come from every day. " Then I really want to eat it and take a look. Gu Xi became interested as soon as he heard it. After all, Xixi has been worrying about the food in Alidovi City for too long. Now he wants to learn the food of a real necromancer. ?Ever since entering the Yin City, Gu Xi could clearly feel the heavy Yin energy coming from him. ??The Yin Qi here is almost the same as that of a city of the undead. ??The creatures that can be produced here can definitely be cultivated in Alidovi City. Gu Xi had already made plans. If the food was better this time, when he had some free time, he would go and see if he could buy some seedlings and raise them himself. Even if there is no way to feed the whole city, it is still good to feed Gu Xi himself. ?But when Gu Xi sat down, his expression became a little strange. The food Tang Xiaoxiao makes is very light. But the material is actually not too reasonable. There is a large bowl of soup in the middle of the dining table. The rest could not be seen. The only thing Gu Xi could see was the large number of eyes in the soup. You can imagine that if you make your eyeballs the color of bitter melon soup, it would be called light? ?There are also these green vegetables. I can understand eating some green vegetables, but what is poured on them is blood. That''s not right either. The blood-and-water thing is actually more like oil. There are only bones in the steamed fish, and the meat of the fried pork slices looks more like offal. If you look closely, it feels like the kidneys are stir-fried with the fried pork slices. Finally, Tang Xiaoxiao also served drinks. ?That big three-pound water bottle obviously had many long things soaked in it. At this time, Tang Shuang also came over. After seeing the situation here, she couldn''t help but glare at Tang Xiaoxiao. Then she smiled and said to Gu Xi: "Junior, don''t be offended. Xiaoxiao hasn''t seen me bring a male classmate back for a long time, so she thought there was some relationship between us. ??But these are all good things, especially this fish, which is a bone fish. From complete fish farming to the current level. Only bones that are left alive but still alive can be sold. It seems that Xiaoxiao has not been idle these days. You must know that the bone fish is not that easy to grab. " ?Gu Xi smiled and sat down at the table. ??Gu Xi was filled with expectation this time because the ingredients were said to be fresh. ??Now it seems that the situation in the Yin City is not much different from that in Bailian City. Actually, Gu Xi didnt think about the logic behind this. After all, the death atmosphere here in the Yin City is too strong. How can the food that can be grown here look normal? The food in front of me is said to be light, but it seems that it is not enough. ??Gu Xi looked up at Tang Shuang and found that her expression was somewhat unnatural when she explained. Obviously Tang Xiaoxiao sensed Tang Shuang''s thoughts and cooperated tacitly. ??This is the tacit understanding between the necromancer player and the contracted undead. There is no need for any language at all, not even eye contact. ?As long as the contracted undead feel it, they will help their masters get everything done. ??Meeting opposite Gu Xi, Tang Shuang glanced at the food on the table. Its all done, Junior Gu, just eat some of it. Tomorrow I will accompany my junior to register. ??This meal is just like my junior fellow student having a casual meal with me. " ??Gu Xi glanced at the food on the table, and then at Tang Shuang, whose face was already slightly red. "Well, it''s just a meal anyway. Xiaoxiao has already prepared it, so don''t waste it." Uh-huh. Before Tang Shuang could say anything, Tang Xiaoxiao floated over, quickly poured wine and vegetables for Gu Xi, and put various kinds of kidney flowers into Gu Xi''s bowl. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1253： Integrating into the City of Yin (please subscribe) Chapter 1253 Integrating into the City of Yin (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! ??In the Ghost Tree Pedestrian Street in the Yin Capital, Gu Xi, who had rested for the night at Tang Shuang''s house, was shopping with Tang Shuang. For Gu Xi, it was a good night''s rest, and Tang Shuang, who had challenged many times, felt that he had no problem and was still in good spirits while shopping. ?Only Tang Xiaoxiao, Tang Shuang''s contracted undead, disappeared early this morning. He hid somewhere to rest and recover. Other peoples contracted souls. While taking a breath on the pedestrian street, I couldn''t help but let out a long sigh. What did you say? ?Tang Shuang rolled his eyes at Gu Xi. Gu Xi looked at the surrounding shops and said calmly: "I am saying that other people''s contracted undead can open a shop and do business to make money. Unlike the number of contracted undead I have, there are many things that I have to do personally. deal with." The average Necromancer player can only enter the game once every six months. Finding a way to survive in the underworld has become the first choice for players. After all, the consumption level in the City of Yin is relatively high. If you want to live a better life here, you have to be richer instead of being crowded with the undead. ?Plus many jobs can be performed by the undead. And those who live in the capital of Yin are even more like this. After all, controlling the Death City is equivalent to having its own resource points. Now that we have reached the world that is most suitable for undead players, lets go back and see if there are any opportunities for undead in ordinary game worlds? Hearing Gu Xi''s words, Tang Shuang also nodded. If she hadn''t graduated yet, she might be a necromancer like this now. It is true that there are a large number of necromancers gathered in the Yin City, so it is difficult to do normal necromancer business here. ??Although these games are more suitable for the development of necromancers, they will make people depressed every time they queue up. There are relatively few jobs. ?At the same time, because there are too many necromancers, most game entrances have to be queued. ?This is something no one would want to do. Some players can even only let the contracted undead go out to make money to support their families. " In this regard, Gu Xi will have an advantage over others. Only those top students in school are guaranteed four games a year. In terms of funds, there is no need to worry too much. Many people can only find ordinary jobs here. Where do the players do it? As for leaving the underworld and going to other star realms. The biggest reason for this is that there are too many necromancers in the Yin Capital and even in the Yin Underworld. Tang Shuang, however, cannot do that. She is now in the stage where she is sitting on nothing. For the future, she had planned to see if she could get a teaching assistant position at the University of Hades after graduating from graduate school. ??If that doesn''t work, then try to find a way to find a teacher position in another school near the Yin City. This way you can live in the Yin City. Now she has reached the final step. Since she got to know Gu Xi, she took Gu Xi to hang out at the Ghost Tree Pedestrian Street, which was a rare place to visit. ?This Ghost Tree Pedestrian Street can be regarded as a moderate consumption place near the Yin City. There are various shops on both sides of the pedestrian street, mainly selling various undead equipment and undead materials. Many players will come over to take a look when they are free and choose some suitable equipment for their undead. ??The huge ghost tree in the middle of the pedestrian street is the reason why the pedestrian street is named. Tang Shuang has not been to Guishu Pedestrian Street for a long time. She is as happy as a little butterfly flying into the flowers. She goes around this shop and then that shop. Gu Xi also followed behind, familiar with the environment of the Yin City. He has already thought about it. He must rent or buy an apartment here in the Yin City as a fixed location in the Yin City. ?Even the hearthstone is placed here. At that time, I am afraid that a contracted undead will be left to guard the underworld. lest you have to travel back from Qianfang City when you return to participate in Genesis. Because of this, Gu Xi always had to get familiar with everything in the Yin City in a short period of time. ??It''s impossible that every time I come here and something happens and I don''t know how to deal with it, I have to go to Tang Shuang for help in the end. ??Now following Tang Shuang out for shopping also has this meaning. ?Through shopping, Gu Xi can slowly understand the living habits of the players in the Yin City. ??And Tang Shuang also knew that Gu Xi was a foreign player who had just arrived in the Yin City, and she would also explain some things. For Gu Xi, many details lie in this small explanation. Just like it is now. Junior Brother Gu, come here, this is the ghost tree on the pedestrian street. After buying things for the undead men, someone will always throw the broken equipment and weapons here. The ghost tree grows by absorbing the undead aura from these weapons and equipment. " ??While Tang Shuang was introducing, Gu Xi also looked at the ghost tree in front of him. ?This ghost tree is actually a variant of a banyan tree. It is about sixty meters tall, but it occupies an area equivalent to a square. ?There are a lot of white shadows hidden among the leaves. When the wind blows, its like countless ghosts hiding in the leaves. This is why it is called the ghost tree. Under the ghost tree, a large number of worn-out armors, broken swords or spears were being pushed randomly. Some people also stabbed arrows without arrowheads into the ground, or iron sticks still stained with oil. ?These things looked like **** that had been thrown away carelessly, but Gu Xi always felt that something was wrong. At this moment, Tang Shuang casually threw a piece of equipment he had just replaced under the ghost tree. At this time, Gu Xi discovered that Tang Shuang threw it down casually. But when the piece of equipment landed, it was automatically classified into an area. ?? Tang Shuang may have been accustomed to this, but it was no longer the case in Gu Xi''s eyes. The person who controls a city knows very well what the situation in front of him represents. ?This ghost tree is somewhat similar to the Magic Fountain of Victory in front of the Aridovi Assembly Hall, both of which already belong to the scope of urban architecture. ??Moreover, the level of the ghost tree in front of him is at least level 15, which is far beyond the level of the magic fountain of victory in Gu Xi''s hand. It seems that this is some of the layout of the city in the capital of Yin. Behind this Yin City, there must be one or two powerful beings who control the city of death. ?Gu Xi''s heart moved slightly, but his footsteps did not stop. Tang Shuang took Gu Xi to the next shop. Xuedi Gu, come quickly, this place specializes in selling black robes. You come here to study, and you must have your own black robe in the future. You cannot wear your clothes every day. ??Although there are some people who use effects such as transmogrification to hide their profession, there are really not many people who can do this. ?Now you are in the City of the Underworld, and you are about to go to the University of Hades again, so you dont have to hide yourself anymore. You want everyone to know that you are a genius student and the pride of Hades University! " (End of this chapter) Chapter 1254： Change starts with dressing up (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1254 Change starts with dressing up (please subscribe for more updates) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! After a day, when he returned to Tang Shuang''s small apartment, Gu Xi had completely changed. At this time, Gu Xi was wearing a black robe. After taking off the robe, he was wearing a shirt and trousers underneath. ?At the same time, there are some small decorations that Tang Shuang picked for Gu Xi. In Tang Shuangs words, these small decorations must be present. How can you reflect your own personality if you dont dress exactly like everyone else? ?Although Gu Xi didn''t agree with this statement, it was considered a good idea from Tang Shuang, and Gu Xi didn''t refuse. ?However, Gu Xi found that after Tang Shuang dressed up like this, when he put on the black robe, he looked like a standard necromancer. ?No matter what his strength is, at least others wont mistake Gu Xis profession at a glance. ?After that, Tang Shuang decorated Gu Xi with various decorations, all of which were centered around Gu Xi''s new personality. , In addition, the same is true for game queuing, copy participation, etc. Actually, what he is interested in today is a shirt that can be opened to expose the chest muscles. The purpose is to allow Gu Xi to live a better life in the University of Hades. There is a subtle difference between having a background and not having one. You are here in the Yin City now, so dont show your thoughts of hiding yourself. ?Anyone who takes one look at Gu Xi will be fascinated by him. After all, there is a difference in some details whether there is a background or not. ?This way Gu Xi will have a smoother life in school. ?In Tang Shuang''s words, when Gu Xi went to Hades University to report like this, the teachers there could tell at a glance that Gu Xi had a background behind him. ?It''s like if you don''t have a background, you have to live in school, or you can wait until a certain period of time before you can go out and rent a house. ? Gu Xi planned to wear a black robe when he was studying at the University of Hades, and when he returned to his original world and participated in Genesis, he would switch back to his own transformation. But its different if you have a small background. Living off campus will become much easier. Instead of making others look at you like you are looking at an elf archer, or a warrior. After taking off his black robe, Gu Xi looked like a second-generation man with a rich family and a living allowance. ??I really dont know how you developed your fitness skills. " In the Necromancer, you should be proud of yourself. ? Tang Shuang, who has studied at Hades University for so many years, chose such a character for Gu Xi. But when Gu Xicai raised this opinion, Tang Shuang immediately rejected it. Gu Xi didnt like this kind of dressing up very much. This is the final result. ?Gu Xi also understood this, so even if he was not used to it, he still followed Tang Shuang''s request and dealt with the details of his clothes. Miss, guest, you are back. After returning to Tang Shuang''s small apartment, Tang Xiaoxiao floated out again after a day''s rest. She took over the black robes that Gu Xi and Tang Shuang had taken off, bowed her head deeply, and no longer dared to add random things to the food. ?Gu Xi didn''t notice Tang Xiaoxiao''s attitude, but asked Tang Shuang. Senior, where shall we go tomorrow? Tomorrow I will take you to the corpse market, then I will accompany you to check out the house, and the day after tomorrow I will accompany you to sign up. ??Tang Shuang has already made plans for tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. ?Gu Xi has left everything to her, so naturally she has to make clear arrangements for Gu Xi. The corpse market is a place I usually go to. In addition to corpses of various qualities sent from the game, there are also player corpses sometimes. But the reason I recommend going there is that things are done more carefully there. The corpses pre-mortem information will be investigated in more detail. So some players who want to make contracted undead will come here to choose. The contracted undead produced in this way will be more specific. As for the house, what are your plans? " Originally, I wanted to buy a villa or something, but after hearing what you said about the housing prices in the Yin City, I felt that I might not be able to afford a villa. So a small apartment like yours is also a better choice. I am more comfortable living alone. Sometimes people come over and it is not crowded. " To be honest, Gu Xizhen felt very comfortable living here in Tang Shuang''s small apartment for the past two days. Staying here is not like staying in a hotel where you dont have to worry about anything. But there will be a sense of warmth that cannot be experienced in a hotel. This is something Gu Xi has never experienced before. The place where Gu Xi lived before, or just find a random place in the wild. ?There is nothing you need there, just a place to sleep would be nice. Either the guilds dormitories, hotels in various cities, etc. All the rooms here are the same and have no atmosphere of life at all. As for Sky Garden Building 1001, it is a good place, but when he gets there, Gu Xi always enters Alidovi City as soon as possible. Very few people live in the Sky Garden. When I stayed there, I didnt stay there as much as I did on the Holy Silver Evil Coffin. Of so many places, only Tang Shuang feels like a home. ?For this reason, when Tang Shuang asked Gu Xi what kind of house he wanted, Gu Xi immediately put forward this request. Junior, its easy for you to say this. ??There are many such apartment buildings in the Yin City, and we have a lot of room to choose from. ??Moreover, if you dont have too many requirements and are not in a hurry, you can buy an apartment farther away from the school like me, and it will be cheaper then. " I dont have to worry about money. I mainly want a stable house, preferably one that has not been renovated, and will be renovated according to my wishes. I understand, then I will accompany my junior to walk a few more places tomorrow. By the way, junior fellow student, are you hungry? If you are hungry, I will let Xiaoxiao feed you. " As soon as Tang Shuang finished speaking, Tang Xiaoxiao disappeared in an instant. ?The speed was so fast, it was as if such an undead had never appeared in this room before. Tang Shuang glanced at the small hiding place and said, "It will be hidden at this critical moment. Forget it, I will cook. I will let you have a taste of my craftsmanship today." Wont you feed it to me? ?Gu Xi understood why Tang Xiaoxiao hid instantly. She was afraid. Tang Shuang rolled his eyes at Gu Xi, "No, I''m tired from walking today and can''t make a big meal, so just eat a little." Hearing what Tang Shuang said, Gu Xi couldn''t help but laugh. It was only when Gu Xi smiled like this that Tang Shuang understood what was wrong with what he just said. At this time, she didn''t care about anything else and just threw the things away. "You are looking for death. Believe it or not, I will prevent you from leaving the house tomorrow." "Just you? Didn''t you see Tang Xiaoxiao just hide?" You dont think I only have one contracted undead, do you? Today Im going to let you understand the power of the bone millstone! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1255： University of Hades (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1255 The University of Hades (please subscribe for more updates) The University of Hades, as the best university for undead players, does not look very impressive on the surface. ??The gate is an ordinary stone gate with the words "Hades University" written on the side. When Gu Xi came over, it was just when students were going to school. A large number of students in black robes were walking into the gate from all directions with books under their arms or in their arms. ??Gu Xi and Tang Shuang were wearing black robes and blended in with the crowd, not conspicuous at all. Hurry up and go. Ill help you sign up. Theres still a lot of things to do. If you dont hurry up, Im afraid I wont be able to finish it today. ??Tang Shuang took Gu Xi''s hand and walked forward quickly. ?But Gu Xi was looking around, seeming to be observing the college in front of him that looked like an ordinary university. ?When entering this Hades University, Gu Xi always had the feeling that the darkness here seemed to be worse than the Hades Wind College where he graduated. ??At least you can see undead-style decorations all over the Ghost Bone Wind Academy. From time to time, the dark wind blows and there are ghostly voices. Buried under the floor tiles are the graduation theses of some students, which were put into the Styx or Huangquan of the original body. ?These peach trees are ordinary and there is nothing surprising about them. So when he was approaching the gate of Hades University, Gu Xi was observing there. ??Anyway, Tang Shuang was dragging him forward, allowing him to focus more on observing everything in Hades University. ?But after entering the gate, Gu Xi discovered that things were not as he imagined. ??But Gu Xi didn''t dare to think this way. The University of Hades ranking first in the undead department must not be a simple existence. But he was certain that this was an elemental breath just like the flame domain he had mastered. ?At first, Gu Xi thought the mystery was at the gate of the campus. After all, it was the city gate that Death City first put on the battlefield. ?The gate is just an ordinary gate, but the trail after entering the gate is amazing. ?At this point, Gu Xi finally felt the terrifying undertones of Hades College. ??But Gu Xi had just been enlightened by the original body of Taoshan, and he was very sensitive to the aura of Taoshan. He could feel that there was a faint aura of Taoshan on every peach tree. Even though all students are accustomed to it now, Gu Xi clearly noticed that the ground was paved with ancient square tiles, and each tile represented a bridge over the river. On both sides of this square brick avenue, a peach tree is planted every ten meters. ?Seeing only these two points, Gu Xi understood how wrong his judgment was before he entered the door. ??A brick represents a Styx or a Yellow Spring, so the paving from the gate to the tallest office building on campus is more than three thousand meters long. In front of me, there is really no difference between this place and an ordinary university. ?At the same time, Gu Xi also felt that there were different auras here, but what these auras were, Gu Xi was a little unsure. Just think about it, the number of square floor tiles with a length of 45 centimeters and a width of 45 centimeters will make your scalp numb. ?This also made Gu Xi look around to find the traces left by the undead in this university. There is no aura of the undead at all. Before he had gone a hundred meters, Gu Xi heard a voice. Okay, if you continue to look at it like this, you will get sucked into it and never get out. Hearing this voice, Gu Xi felt calm. He raised his head and found several men in black robes standing not far away. ??But they have a red armband wrapped around their left arm. Just as Gu Xi was about to say something, Tang Shuang pulled him back. This is from the student union. Although you are planning to take the postgraduate entrance examination and have more freedom, it is best not to conflict with them. ?Gu Xi nodded and saluted these men in black robes. Thank you a lot. Its okay, this is also our task. After all, we observe the school layout every year, and we are the ones who rescue the new students who are finally fascinated. As the man in black robe spoke, he looked at Gu Xi. He seemed to be laughing at Gu Xi, it had been so long since he started and he still hadn''t adapted to the school''s rules. ?His contemptuous attitude was naturally felt by Gu Xi. ??Even without the sight of the spiritual lamp, Gu Xi could sense some of the other person''s thoughts. ?But this is normal, Gu Xi''s current level is only level 11. According to normal standards, he should be at the level of a senior graduate from Hades University. ??At this time, I am still a freshman. In all likelihood, I failed to pass the exam after taking the exam for a long time, and finally passed the exam based on my grades. The potential of such students is gone. If you offend, you will be offended. Besides, they did not offend Gu Xi now, but saved Gu Xi''s life. Why are the corners of your eyes raised? ?His attitude did not dissatisfy Gu Xi. ?Gu Xi is not the kind of person who gets into trouble with others if he doesn''t like them. ?Even though the other persons attitude was not good, he still said thank you. At this time, he followed Tang Shuang towards the main building of the school. When Gu Xi walked away, the person who woke Gu Xi up narrowed his eyes. He is a character. ?This sentence reached Gu Xi''s ears along the wind, but Gu Xi ignored it. When they were no longer observing the layout of the school, Gu Xi and Tang Shuang moved forward significantly faster. Soon Gu Xi, led by Tang Shuang, arrived at the admissions office located in the office building. Junior Gu, there are about three offices that can handle your matter, the Admissions Office, the Education Committee, and if you can find a suitable graduate tutor, you can choose to recruit directly from the tutor. But judging from the current situation, the admissions office is the easiest. The Board of Education has to apply for transfer, and in the end you have to find a tutor to guide you. Most of the instructors are now full of classes. They could not find a suitable location for the time being. ?Even if there are vacancies, it may not be suitable for you. Finding a suitable graduate tutor yourself is also a problem. ??If you can really find it, you wont know nothing and want to wait until next year to sign up again. So now, you should go to the admissions office and tell them your situation directly and let them handle it. After all, your current situation is exactly within the range of special moves they need. " As Tang Shuang spoke, he handed last years enrollment brochure to Gu Xi. ??Gu Xi had already studied this admissions brochure last night. ?There is a special recruitment regulation above. Those who take the normal route before level 5 can be directly recruited. Those who apply for level 5 will directly enter university, and those who apply after level 10 will directly enter graduate school. ?Now holding the admissions brochure again, Gu Xi nodded affirmatively, stepped forward and gently knocked on the door of the Hades University Admissions Office. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1256： Special recruitment registration (please subscribe) Chapter 1256 Special Recruitment Registration (Please subscribe) Please come in! ?After this voice came from inside the door, Gu Xi opened the door. ?As soon as I entered the door, I saw a man in black robe sitting behind the door. Well, this is the overall style of the Yin City. Now everyone you see can say "Black Robed Man". As soon as he entered the door, the man in black robe raised his head and glanced at Gu Xi, "Hello, I''m Zongtai from the admissions office. What can I do for you?" While saying this, he stood up. Gu Xi noticed immediately that there was a battle halo flashing under his feet. "Hello, my name is Gu Xi. I am an 11th-level Underworld Lord. I want to apply for a special recruitment to enroll in the University of Hades as a graduate student." Gu Xi directly revealed his identity. Welcome, welcome, this way. Dead Witch Lord? This is the orthodox route of the Lord of the Underworld. Become the Death Witch Lord at level 5. So let me record your source here. ?Gu Xi also didnt expect that Zongtai could react so quickly to Lord Huangquans promotion route. Which school did you graduate from and how many years did you graduate? ?Also, Lord of the Underworld is a level 10 inauguration route. What will you choose when you reach level 5? I am the 3317th graduate of Netherbone Wind Academy and the chief of the academy. I have just graduated two and a half years ago. Zongtai invited Gu Xi to sit on the sofa nearby, and took out a form to write it out himself. Since level 5, I have been on the route of Lord of the Underworld. I switched to this route by chance at level 10. " The 3317th class? The fact that it has been able to operate for so long is a testament to the ability of this college. At level 11, he becomes Lord of the Underworld. " Lord of Huangquan? ??The first time Tang Shuang heard about Gu Xi''s occupation, she looked at a loss. It seems that you have a good teacher behind you. ??What profession is this? Is this still the path of the Necromancer? ?But Zongtai didn''t have such a blank face. Instead, he thought for a few seconds and asked directly: "Is it the Lord of the Underworld who is the 15th level Lord of the Underworld, the 20th level King of the Underworld, and finally the 45th level Taishan Mansion Lord?" The Wind of the Bones Academy? Ive never heard of it. Its a municipal academy in an inconspicuous town. Zongtai asked seriously, and Gu Xi could tell that he was actually more concerned about what profession he had taken at level 5. ?This is very important, after all, we need to know whether you mastered the three divine skills of death before level 5, or whether you mastered the three divine skills after level 5. Gu Xi briefly explained his situation. You are already at level 11, which just meets the criteria for our special postgraduate recruitment. "Yes." Helping you choose the route. " As soon as Zongtai heard the words "Dead Witch Lord", he knew that there was no problem. The Death Witch Lord is a relatively famous one among the Lord of the Underworld''s routes. But if you are not a player who has already embarked on this path, most people will not know it. ??Unexpectedly, Tang Shuang, who was following behind, was already confused. He had no idea what profession he was listening to. After Zongtai recorded Gu Xi''s information there, he asked Gu Xi: "You have only graduated for two and a half years and you are already in level 11. How is your basics? What level is the death city? " Basic skills can only be said to be average, Death City is level 9. Gu Xi, I can call you this. I already know about you, the special move is definitely no problem. But now let me tell you a situation. There are nine tutors in the school who take the Taishan Fujun route. ?Three of them took the Lord of the Underworld route from level 5, and the remaining six all inadvertently switched to the Taishan Mansion Lord route at level 10. The highest level now is level 41, which is just the last step away from becoming Lord Taishan.????According to the arrangements in the school, each graduate tutor will lead ten to fifteen students according to his or her level. ??The students under the names of these nine tutors are all full. The positions that will become available upon graduation as soon as possible will have to wait until the year after next. " When he heard about this time the year after next, Gu Xi was also stunned for a moment. Are all those students taking Taishan Fujuns route? Not entirely? However, Taishan Fujuns route capabilities are relatively comprehensive, and other professions can also be used. And the treatment is relatively good, so the positions of these graduate tutors are already full. " ?Zongtai shook his head. This is where it becomes more troublesome for graduate tutors to lead students. ?When the place is full, it is difficult to add more people in. You can only wait for others to graduate. ? Gu Xi was also a little helpless, "Then what should I do now? I can''t wait a few more years. In that time, I can reach level 20." So, I have two suggestions. One is that I have a 24th-level graduate teaching assistant here who is taking the Taishan Fujun route. As long as he reaches level 25, he can be promoted to a graduate tutor. In this way, you will be the first student he takes. The resources will definitely be the best at that time. The most important thing is that he is similar to you. He has experienced all the problems you experienced when you were growing up. They all know how to deal with it. You will grow smoothly with him, and until he reaches level 25, he will only have you as his student. After level 25, he will have to take exams and so on, and you will only be his student for a few years. The other one is a level 50 old mentor from our side. He has a vacant position now. ?You can join immediately if you sign up now. ?However, he did not follow the route of Lord Taishan. It is another route. Although it is somewhat related to Taishan Fujun, the path is definitely different. If you choose to follow this guru, there is not much he can teach you. ??However, he has reached level 50, so there is no problem in terms of strength and level. There will even be new ideas. Maybe after you become the Lord of Taishan Prefecture, you can consider the route he takes. " Can you tell me what the old mentors route is? ?Gu Xi asked curiously. I really cant say this. After all, level 50 and above is another level. There are some things that cannot be said. ?But I can tell you directly that this person is definitely on the same level as Taishan Fujun, but on a different path. " Hearing Zongtais words, Gu Xi also fell silent. At this time, the two options were rapidly contrasting in his mind. Gu Xi will take the route of Taishan Prefecture Lord, naturally because he has a copy of "The Secret Record of Taishan Prefecture Lord" in his hand. Besides this, he has nothing else. ?This is equivalent to Gu Xi having a textbook and learning it by himself. ??Now these two paths are just like Gu Xi is learning mathematics in the first year of high school. When he encounters a problem, he asks someone to ask. Now there are two people to ask. One is a senior in the third year of high school. He happens to have reviewed these things. The other one is a university physics teacher. Although he is not on the same route, he can also solve these problems. For a while, Gu Xi hesitated. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1257： Tutor’s choice (please subscribe) Chapter 1257 The choice of mentor (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! Can I meet the two mentors? Faced with a dilemma, Gu Xi hesitated for a moment, and finally made a request. Zongtai, who was relatively easy to talk to at first, shook his head. Im afraid thats not possible. Lets not talk about the graduate tutors themselves who still have games to play. Even if they are free now, there is no way for students to choose tutors. ?Most graduate students have considered their direction before enrolling. ?Before enrollment every year, who can vacate a seat and how many seats can be vacated are all determined from the beginning. Students will register to take the exam according to their own circumstances. Hearing Gu Xi''s words, Zongtai and Tang Shuang, who were confronting each other, also looked at Gu Xi at the same time. Seeing that Gu Xi had said this, Tang Shuang shut her mouth, but at this time she was still angry. At this moment, Gu Xi raised his head and said to Zongtai: "I am willing to learn from the old teacher." ?This made Gu Xi understand that he was taking the path of Taishan Prefecture Lord, but if he only wanted to reach level 45 and become Taishan Prefecture Lord, there would be no problem in following this path. Once it is opened, there will be more and more troubles. ??Just when Gu Xi was in trouble, Tang Shuang on the side said: "Teacher Zong, just because we haven''t seen him often, it doesn''t mean that there is no such thing. In this way, adding something different is what Gu Xi wants. No one can say this, can they? " But if he wants to break through level 45, then Gu Xi must find his own path. ??A trace of dissatisfaction flashed in Tang Shuang''s eyes. ?Zongtai shook his head and denied Tang Shuang''s words. Those are relatively senior tutors who have free authority, just like the two 55-level graduate tutors in the school. They just tutor them if they want to, and if they dont want to tutor them, they wont. Or you can communicate with the instructor in advance to determine which instructor will apply. At this time, Gu Xi fell silent again. He had no intention of letting Tang Shuang come forward to help him fight for anything, but was really seriously considering which mentor would be better. Its not over yet on my side, why did you just vote? ??Gu Xi smiled at Tang Shuang, a trace of apology flashed in his eyes, and then he said to Zongtai: "Please help me contact the instructor. I have never seen a situation like yours. " I remember that a mentor discovered a good candidate and volunteered to increase the number of people he taught. " In fact, Gu Xi has read the "Secret Record of the Lord of Taishan Prefecture" for the fourth time. I have already thought about it and am willing to learn from that old teacher. " ?Every time he reads it, Gu Xi always reads something different from "The Secret Record of Taishan Mansion". There are some things that cannot be said. Obviously he was angry at Gu Xi''s decision. Obviously she has suppressed Zongtai''s attitude, and maybe she can add one more spot to a mentor who can take the path of Taishan Fujun. In the end, Gu Xi''s choice directly made her move fall short. At this time, Gu Xi stepped forward and took Tang Shuang''s hand, comforting him in a low voice: "You haven''t graduated yet, and you will be a teacher in the Yin City in the future. Don''t offend anyone because of me." After Gu Xi finished speaking, he looked towards Zongtai. Tang Shuang also understood at this time that the people in the admissions office might not have much power, but they were definitely the most popular. He is the kind of person who is not successful enough, but has more than enough failure. ??If Tang Shuang is about to graduate and leave, then of course it will be fine. But Gu Xi knew very well Tang Shuang''s future plans. She wanted to find a job at the University of Hades. If that didn''t work, she would work as a teacher in other schools in the City of Hades. ?Then you cant offend someone like Zongtai casually. Tang Shuang, who understood this, was finally no longer angry, but she still rolled her eyes at Gu Xi. I care about you, cant you see it at all? I saw it, so I cant let you do this. ?Seeing Gu Xi and Tang Shuang like this, Zongtai''s anger that was aroused by Tang Shuang slowly subsided. Forget it, Tang Shuang jumped out to confront him because of love. ?And Gu Xi also made the choice in advance because of love. Because of love, what a good reason. Who said necromancers have no emotions? Wait a moment, I will inform the instructor now. This matter can be dealt with quickly. " As Zongtai spoke, he took out the contact tool and contacted the old mentor he mentioned. ?While waiting for people to come over, Zongtai poured two cups of tea for Gu Xi and asked them to have a good rest here and not cause any more trouble. At first, Gu Xi had no intention of moving the tea that Zongtai put in front of him. But Tang Shuang knew the situation of the tea very well. Drink, this is the underworld tea. It is very popular in the capital of Yin and is very rare to drink. Drinking it is good for the undead profession. " ?Gu Xi was stunned for a moment, then picked up the tea cup and took a sip. ?After taking this sip of tea, Gu Xi immediately felt a cool breath rising from his stomach. Then a layer of ice began to appear on his skin. At the same time, the skin slowly turned blue-grey. Looking at Gu Xi''s expression, Tang Shuang also laughed. "Just drink it once, don''t be afraid, you will be fine after a while." At this time, Zongtai also glanced at Gu Xi, noticed the changes in Gu Xi''s body, and couldn''t help but said, "By the way, wait until the vision fades, and you can feel the changes in yourself." ?Gu Xi nodded hard, but found that his whole body was stiff and he couldn''t speak even if he wanted to. This situation lasted for about three minutes before disappearing. At this time, Gu Xi quickly focused his attention on himself. ? There is no problem with the attributes, the level has not been improved, and the experience is not... Wait, I didn''t do anything just now, but the experience in the passive skills has improved a lot. At this time, Gu Xi immediately understood what this underworld tea was used for. This is for students to suppress when something changes while reading books. Drinking this kind of tea can cure the changes caused by over-reading in about three to five minutes. In this way, players can rest for an hour or two instead of reading for more than ten minutes. This will naturally greatly improve the reading efficiency of players. Thus, passive skills can be systematically promoted in a short period of time. Understanding this, Gu Xi picked up the tea cup again and took a sip silently. ?This time he seriously felt the impact of underworld tea on his body. ?At this moment, there were rapid footsteps outside the door. I didnt hear anyone knocking on the door, and the door was pushed open directly. ??A red-haired woman wearing a black robe walked in. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1258： The test of the mentor (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1258 The Test of the Mentor (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! Zongtai, is this the good young man you call? As soon as the red-haired woman entered the room, she stared at Gu Xi. At this time, Gu Xi was still under the influence of the underworld tea and could not move much. Zongtai could only say: "Yes, Teacher Gong, he is really a good prospect with potential. This is his information. Take a look..." "No, there''s no point in seeing these things. Nothing is as good as knowing more about it on the battlefield." After saying that, she walked up to Gu Xi. Just as she was about to reach out and touch Gu Xi''s forehead, she glanced at Tang Shuang. Are you going to fight together? So she stepped aside and said that she would not participate in this battle. ? Gu Xi didnt say much. He immediately released the main city gate, the garrison city gate, the steel city gate, and the Taoshan city gate on the Dutaoshan side. Let the enemy fight at their designated position. This is the final idea of ????Death City. Thats right, show me your strength and let me see what you can do. ?At the same time, the Soul Evocation Tower and the City Wall also appeared quickly. ?There is darkness all around here, with gloomy winds blowing from time to time, a **** sun hanging in the sky, and the ground turning into a purple desert. Among the czars, obsidian statues can be seen from time to time. All the troops that could be mobilized were released. ??The only things that people can take a look at are the golden bone dragons and the white-robed iron cavalry. Environment delivery at level 25 of Dead City? The level of the Death City is not high, the number of troops is relatively large, but the strength is not very good, and your troops have no characteristics or system. When the two are combined, it is equivalent to bringing the enemy to your home court to fight. Others have little potential. Test her students'' abilities, what does she, an outsider, do in the past? Although Gu Xi''s level of death city has only reached level 9, he already understands some of the following information. Castles can be dropped on the battlefield at level 13, magic towers can be dropped at level 17, and magic towers can be dropped at level 21. , level 25 environment placement. Gu Xi immediately saw the situation in front of him. You can even have a variety of different combat environments, and the home field control is handled beautifully. No, no need. In the next moment, Teacher Gongs index finger was placed between Gu Xis eyebrows. ??Tang Shuang shrank decisively. Of course, the regional and environmental placement mentioned here is actually the placement of terrain and weather. Then Gu Xi felt that he was transferred to another place. The most speechless thing is that you are still studying puppets and titans. You are an undead. What''s the use of studying Titans? After the Titans die, just drag them over and transform them directly into undead. " ?Seeing the troops released by Gu Xi, Teacher Gong immediately pointed out various problems in Gu Xi''s hands. ?Her voice was not loud, but it reached Gu Xi''s ears accurately. ?Gu Xi wanted to say something, but he couldn''t speak at all. Because after Gu Xi released several city gates, Teacher Gong also released her troops. The troops in her hand started at level 25. Judging from the flags displayed by these troops, they were all miscellaneous soldiers and scout troops. Such a situation reminded Gu Xi of the situation of the troops under the Maharaja. It''s just that the teacher Gong in front of him is more powerful than the prince. ??There is obviously no cannon fodder among the miscellaneous soldiers under her command. Faced with the situation in front of him, Gu Xi thought about it and quickly released a large number of ghost gates and two ghost-suppressing peach mountains. ?Seeing Gu Xi''s behavior, Teacher Gong laughed instead. Its interesting. It seems that you have gone further than I thought. ??With the dual functions of opening the Ghost Gate and suppressing the ghost Taoshan, the undead that rushed out of the Ghost Gate became quite obedient, but Gu Xi was unable to organize them, and instead directly sent these undead to the battlefield. ?Then Gu Xi pointed in the direction of the golden bone dragon. Death incarnate, Lord of the Incarnation! Under Gu Xi''s order, two incarnations of death - bone dragons quickly appeared on the battlefield. Then the effect of the Incarnation Lord is activated, turning the sixty golden bone dragons into level 19 death incarnations - bone dragons. Gu Xis behavior also caught Teacher Gongs eyes. Death Incarnation is a good game. I didnt expect Death Incarnation to be able to play like this. It seems that the incarnation of death has been played out. Hey, are you directly immune to mind control magic? How afraid are you of being plotted against? Wait a minute, you have two pieces of orange equipment? At your level, its pretty good. " ?After releasing the incarnation of death, Gu Xi had no intention of hiding his strength. He took action with the six lanterns of flame and released the Bone Obelisk. A large number of targeted blessings fell on the undead troops under his command. ??Amilcar began to take over all the knights'' troops, where Yuuto prepared the magical rituals. ? Teacher Gong just took a glance and saw the quality of the six-ray lantern and the bone obelisk that Gu Xi took out. For Teacher Gong, at this age, having two orange outfits is already quite a big deal. You must know that Teacher Gong is backed by the University of Hades in the City of Yin. He is already over level 50 and only has six pieces of orange equipment. As for the red outfit, she had an idea, but she never got it. There is only one red outfit in Hades University, which is the basis for suppressing the luck of Hades University. It can be said that for players, orange equipment is almost the upper limit of the quality of equipment they can get. After reaching level 30, players will compete with each other on the attributes and quantity of orange equipment. When Gu Xi was only at level 11, he had two pieces of orange equipment in his hand. One of them was obviously an orange equipment used in the battlefield, which was much further than others. This time, Teacher Shigong is quite satisfied. Your performance is pretty good now, but its okay not to fight. Nu, you lead the troops to attack! " Gong Lao pointed his finger at his subordinate. A leader-level undead walked out. Behind him is an undead army whose skin has been turned into obsidian. There are about ten thousand of them, with an average level of 20. All soldiers have a combat aura at their feet. When they stood up, Teacher Gong looked at Gu Xi. Get ready to fight. Lets see how many of my troops you can defeat with your current strength. Facing Teacher Gongs request, Gu Xi thought about it seriously. Can I use all the methods of the necromancer? You want to summon souls on the battlefield and temporarily recruit troops? ??Of course, this is the way a necromancer should fight. Come on, as long as you can kill more than 10% of Nus troops, I, Gong Lingyu, will accept you as my student. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 1259： Teacher, where do you stand in this battle? (Additional update please) Chapter 1259 Teacher, where do you stand in this battle? (Please subscribe for more updates) Hearing the words from the other side, Gu Xi understood that Teacher Gong had finally made his way. Defeating an army of ten thousand undead may not be too difficult a problem if it is placed in the hands of others. ??But judging from the situation of the 10,000 people standing in front of him, if Gu Xi wants to take out the other 1,000 people, he is afraid that it will consume a lot more. ??If he only relied on the attrition tactics of the undead to win, how could Gu Xi show his strength in front of the teacher. When Teacher Gong put forward the request, several thoughts immediately flashed through Gu Xi''s mind. Amilcar, I will ask General Yuto to take action first and control the enemys movement speed. I dont care what method you use, but kill two hundred enemies first. Gu Xi directly uses the spiritual contact method. This makes Gong Lingyu quite satisfied. ?In Gu Xis view, battlefield command communication is very important. ??If you only rely on shouting or sending messengers to convey orders, not only may the wrong orders be conveyed, but it may also be possible for the enemy to see some of your own arrangements and order them. ??And her subordinate Nu also rode on the mount, leading an army of 10,000 obsidian undead troops forward. It was obvious that they had determined their attack method and direction from the very beginning of training. The Black Dragon Battalion shoots, the Undead Titan troops prepare, and the Golden Bone Dragon takes off. Gu Xi did a better job on this point. ?When the troops came out, Gu Xi noticed that all the weapons and equipment in the opponent''s hands had been strengthened many times and exuded a special kind of cold air. Hey, your undead hero is very interesting. You use a large number of magic troops to perform magic rituals to enhance the effect of magic. ??Nu, who was riding a scorpion undead, raised the scimitar in his hand, and then all the obsidian undead troops here raised their weapons. ? ?The ability to connect with the soul, and know how to stand on the spiritual tower to expand your horizons. Gong Lingyu nodded with satisfaction. ?Under Gu Xi''s order, Yongdou, who had been prepared for a long time, immediately threw three magic spells at the enemy''s battle formation. The halo under their feet is also a unified battle halo. Fight bravely, take action! Only by giving orders through various means and not letting the opponent know the attack method on your side can you avoid being plotted. This is good. In the end, he grew up through battle after battle. He noticed that Amilcar had already led the Aurora Knights to attack, and now it was time to attract the enemy''s attention. They will die fighting, but in Nu''s eyes, they will not fail. ??When the Obsidian Undead troops raised their weapons, Gu Xi gave orders at the same time. Ho ho! The footsteps of all undead are the same when moving forward. ?These 10,000 obsidian undead troops formed a phalanx of one hundred people by one hundred people. This is the direction that orthodox mages will research. You are actually able to achieve this level. It seems that you did not just rely on gaining experience to gain a level. " ??Gu Xi was not at all disgusted with Gong Lingyu''s attitude of watching the battle while commenting on it. ?Who makes Gong Lingyu have a high level? Level 50, this is the highest level boss Gu Xi has seen since he entered the game. The last time I met the Lord of Taishan Mansion, none of them put such great pressure on Gu Xi. It can also be seen from this that the difference between 45 and 50 is not level 5, but a level. ?So Gu Xi just listens to Gong Lingyu''s evaluation honestly. The Black Dragon Battalion and the Undead Titan Force also took action at the same time. ??The archers of the Black Dragon Battalion first scattered a wave of arrows, but the undead titans were relatively more honest. They knew that there was a huge gap in strength between themselves and the enemy, so they simply focused their fire with lightning arrows. When the scattered arrow rain fell, it immediately fell on the obsidian undead. ?Gu Xi noticed that these obsidian undead just waved their hands and knocked away the fallen arrows. It did not affect their progress at all. ??On the contrary, it is the concentrated fire behavior of the Lightning Bolt that brings a certain amount of damage to the Obsidian Undead. After all, hundreds of lightning bolts are all focused on an obsidian undead, so they can kill an undead soldier. ?Looking at Gu Xi''s behavior, Gong Lingyu shook her head. You are too optimistic about the number of undead troops. Concentrating fire is feasible, but if you shoot like this, how many can you kill? I have ten thousand soldiers here, and I can kill you in about ten minutes. You have not enough Undead Titans and their levels are low. ??This is fine if you have a building that mass-produces Undead Titans. Otherwise, the existence of the Undead Titan would be a failure. " ?While Gong Lingyu was talking, the three magic spells prepared by Yongdou also fell on the obsidian undead. The first one is directly Slowness. This quickly slows the movement speed of the Obsidian Undead by seven or eight times. The next two spells are newly developed magic rituals. After all, the previous spells are not suitable here. Yongdou also learned a lot during this period. ??The first fire-based armor-breaking technique was also learned by Yuu Dou in the magic tower of the Labyrinth Demon City. In fact, the armor-piercing spell exists in all four series of elemental spells, as well as illusion and psychic magic. ??It''s just that the methods of breaking armor are different. The fire system uses melted armor, the water system uses strong acid, the wind system uses direct cutting, the earth system uses heavy pressure armor, the illusion system can make people think that the armor on their bodies is gone, and in psychic magic, it is directly Let people take off their heavy armor themselves. ??The magic tower in the Labyrinth Magic City is mainly based on fire and earth elements, but the Armor Breaking Technique only produces the armor-melting effect of the fire element. ??The armor on these obsidian undead turned a lot redder as soon as the Brave Fighting Magic Ritual was used. Obviously the defensive power of the armor has also been reduced a lot. Gong Lingyu will no longer comment on this point. This is basic common sense for starting a war. If Gu Xi didn''t know how to strengthen his own troops and weaken the enemy''s troops when the war started, then she needs to comment on whether Gu Xi''s brain is not working well. At this time, Yongdou''s third spell was also shot. This magic is naturally the most powerful spell that can cause chaos in the enemy, which is crazy. Yongdou released this magic at this time in order to cause chaos in the enemy''s team. Only when they get into chaos can the Aurora Knights, who have already attacked, have a chance to attack. Youre crazy, youre using it at the wrong time. ?Seeing this situation, Gong Lingyu couldn''t help but murmured. Hearing this sentence, Gu Xi couldn''t help but raise his head and said something secretly in his heart. Teacher, where do you stand in this battle? (End of this chapter) Chapter 1260： Cutting the battlefield (please subscribe) Chapter 1260: Cutting the battlefield (please subscribe) ??As Tong Gong Lingyu said, the third spell, Heartbreak, does not have a great impact on the Obsidian Undead troops. They just hit each other with swords and then woke up immediately. At most, the formation is just a little messed up, and the fundamentals are not damaged. ?But what Amilcar wanted was the opportunity for the enemy''s formation to be chaotic. Because he knew that he only had one chance to strike. ?The reason why Gu Xi asked him to kill two hundred obsidian undead was to expand the results of the battle. Opportunity! Aurora flows, attack! ?Under Amilcar''s order, nearly 10,000 different cavalry started at the same time and rushed to the vicinity of the Obsidian Undead battle formation in an instant. ??If it were before, the Obsidian Undead Battle Formation would not care about such attacks at all. ??But he never expected that Amilcar would understand Gu Xi''s thoughts better. In Gu Xi''s thoughts, there was never a one-on-one, head-on fighting style. For this calculation, Leader Nu is very confident. Now that there is such a big difference in strength between them, he plans to kill 200,000 enemy undead, which should be a reasonable number. ?Zainnu''s idea is that his army can be completely wiped out, but he must bite off a large piece of the enemy''s flesh. ??What will happen even if some of the obsidian undead die in the impact? ?But the cavalry only had one chance to attack. In his mind, which battle can he fight without losing so many men? ?At present, Nu has seen the situation in front of him. Gu Xi has a lot of troops, but there are not many who can really use them to fight. ?Even though he has a high rank and is a leader, under Gong Lingyu, he is just a miscellaneous soldier. If they want to impact again, they have to retreat a hundred or two hundred meters away and start accelerating again. In this way, the obsidian undead can only attack three to four times at most before the spells on the obsidian undead are resolved. So he will not lose confidence no matter what kind of blow he faces. The combat effectiveness of the Aurora Knights is not as good as theirs, so what if they have attribute blessings? They also have attribute blessings. ??Be careful with those bone dragons in the sky. ?His troops can engage in various one-on-one, many-on-one, and even one-on-many melee battles, and have a very high victory rate. Instead, he will find ways to kill more enemies. The rest will fall into his rhythm. At most, they are moving a little slower now, so if they are hit by the cavalry, it will be in vain. ??Even if there is a cavalry attack, their defense is still very strong. The charging cavalry had to withstand two or three waves of impact. The loss will not exceed one thousand people. Cutting is what Gu Xi does most often. The moment the Aurora Knights approached Nu Legion, the level 36 Blue Knight who had been hiding among the Blue Knights suddenly took action. ?The Blue Knight''s attack stunned Gong Lingyu for a moment, but she didn''t say anything. ?In Gong Lingyu''s eyes, she also has soldiers around level 35, and there are several legions. Gu Xi is just one, so it doesn''t really mean anything. ??If a knight above level 35 rushes into Nu Legion''s team, he will be immediately surrounded and killed as long as he stops. If Gu Xi releases his cavalry at this time, it will give people the feeling of a desperate charge. ?This is very inappropriate. After accepting Gu Xi, you must remind him more. Although the undead are not afraid of death, they cannot be used indiscriminately. ?But Gong Lingyu quickly felt something was wrong. Because the impact of this blue knight was like a sharp knife, cutting off two hundred people from the phalanx of ten thousand people. Then all the soldiers of the Aurora Knights attacked only these two hundred obsidian undead. ??Although the level of the Aurora Knights soldiers is not high, their attack power is much weaker than that of the Obsidian Undead. ??However, with the blessing of magic rituals and blessings, obsidian undead can still be hurt. ??Although there is no way to be seriously injured, a slight injury is still an injury, and there are nearly 10,000 cavalry behind them. With one attack per person, each Obsidian Undead can be divided into at least fifty. ?In Amilcars mind, this could kill two hundred obsidian undead. But Amilcar still overestimated the combat effectiveness of the knights. Except for the level 36 Blue Knight who broke through the enemy formation and killed three obsidian undead, the attack behind them only killed more than 60 obsidian undead. This achievement is unacceptable to Amilcar. But for Gu Xi, it was just right. ?After the cavalry rushed over, the bone dragon pounced down and launched a wave of attacks on the obsidian undead that were cut out. The bone dragons transformed by death have reached level 19. ??Although it is a big difference from the Obsidian Undead around level 25, the level difference is actually not that far. Most importantly, the Death Dragon Breath of the Bone Dragon, the incarnation of death, played a certain role at this time. A wave of death dragon breath went down, and a group of obsidian undead that had been seriously injured were finally killed. ??Added to the more than 60 obsidian undead killed by the Aurora Knights before, this wave of attacks killed a total of more than 140 obsidian undead. There is still a certain distance from Gu Xis original plan. ?Seeing Gu Xi''s behavior, Gong Lingyu shook her head. Does Gu Xi intend to have a head-on confrontation? ??Is he too confident, or simply does not see his own strength clearly. He doesnt know, does strength also need to be considered in the battle of the undead? This point will be deducted. ?But the next moment, Gong Lingyu''s eyes shrank. ??Gu Xi actually took the initiative to put the skill of opening the ghost gate into the Nu Army. Gong Lingyu has also mastered the skill of opening the ghost gate. But she has never used the ghost gate like this. Because in Gong Lingyu''s view, the undead released from the Ghost Gate do not belong to his own family, and their strength varies. Most of the time, the undead released are cannon fodder with low levels. It will have little effect on the battlefield, but will affect his men''s attack. So Gong Lingyu hasnt used Ghost Gate to activate this skill for a long time. ??But he never expected that Gu Xi would actually use the ghost gate to cut up Nu Legion''s men. ?At the same time, when Gu Xi releases the ghost gate and opens it, he will release the ghost-suppressing Taoshan. Use the power of Momoyama to subdue the released undead, so that these undead will be more or less under control. In this way, the undead that rush out from the ghost gate are no longer affected by instinct and attack all living creatures around them. Rather, according to Gu Xi''s idea, he would cut to a certain position of the enemy and launch an attack on a certain enemy. Under the attack of the undead like a tide, even the strongest enemy can be bitten to death. Not to mention that the Nu Legion is nothing more than a miscellaneous army. For a time, all that could be seen on the battlefield was the scene of the undead released from the ghost gate pressing down and biting. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1261： Passed the test (please subscribe) Chapter 1261 Passed the test (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! ?Looking at Gu Xi using the ghost door to open like this, Gong Lingyu nodded, but then shook her head. Gu Xis idea is feasible, but the processing is still too rough. The most important thing is that Gu Xi obviously does not care about the gap between himself and his enemies. ?These undead released are all cannon fodder below level 3. Those obsidian undead can kill hundreds or thousands of them with one strike. ??Even if there are more gates to hell, what''s the use. But Gong Lingyu never expected that Gu Xi would make another operation at this time. Spiritualism! The bone obelisk took effect at this time, and coupled with the effect of the soul summoning tower, more than 10,000 skeletons climbed up from the ground using the corpses of the undead that had just been killed. ??If you dont want to give up this one or that one, then why are you a necromancer? At this time, Gu Xi hesitated for a moment, considering whether he should expose his talent of double death. ?But then Gu Xi thought about it, there are some things that always need to be shown, at least let Gong Lingyu know his potential, so that Gong Lingyu will think of giving Gu Xi benefits when taking care of him. ??Moreover, Gu Xi is not afraid of consuming mana. If there is any chance, even if he uses up all his mana, he will fight for it. In Gong Lingyu''s eyes, the necromancer must be willing to give up. This is what suits Gong Lingyu the most. ?This operation surprised Gong Lingyu, but it was quite reasonable. Gu Xi also understood the meaning of Gong Lingyu''s words. At this time, Gong Lingyu said: "The level of your Soul Summoning Tower is too low, and the Soul Summoning Tower doesn''t have its own magic pool. I really don''t know what you have learned over the years. The most important thing is Gu Xi''s adaptability on the battlefield, which is called spirituality. ??The remaining undead quickly pressed forward, focusing on a squeezing tactic to deny the obsidian undead any chance to get up. ?At the moment, although he has not killed enough people, Gong Lingyu has already seen Gu Xi''s command ability, battlefield adaptability, and the condition of Gu Xi''s troops. Hearing this, Gu Xi understood that Gong Lingyu already regarded herself as a student. Wait and get a book from me about upgrading the Soul Conjuring Tower, and read it carefully. " ?While pouring magic potion into his mouth, he once again summoned the souls of the undead killed by the obsidian undead. After all, the test is already promising, why dont you expose all your abilities? As soon as these skeletons rushed out, they dragged all the obsidian undead underground. So Gu Xi made a decision decisively. ? Gu Xis current situation can be considered a relatively good one among many level 11 necromancers. ?This shows that Gu Xi is very decisive in doing things, and he is also quite willing to give up the things in his hands. ?No one noticed that during the process of summoning the souls, a small city gate appeared inside the pile of dead souls. Since Gu Xi last said that he wanted to build a small city gate, his architects have been studying this matter. ?? Now this inconspicuous, small city gate that can allow one person to pass through has been completed. ?With this city gate, Gu Xi can open the door to the city of death in someone else''s room. At least he doesn''t have to be careful every time he opens the city gate, for fear that his own city gate will penetrate someone else''s building. ?At the same time, this city gate also has the effect of hiding itself. As long as they are not paying special attention, most people will not notice that there is such a small door on the city wall. After opening the small door, some undead with levels over level 20 began to rush out from inside. ?This is Gu Xi''s final killing move. The more than a hundred obsidian undead that had just been killed immediately became the undead in Alidovi City under the double death effect of Gu Xi. Luna immediately found all these undead souls and sent them directly to the city gate to wait. ?This is Gu Xis fighting idea this time. Use Amilcar''s Aurora Knights to strike a wave and kill two hundred obsidian undead. ??Cause chaos in the Obsidian Undead troops again, and at this time send the two hundred transformed undead to the battlefield. ??These two hundred undead can definitely kill two hundred obsidian undead through a sneak attack through chaos. In this way, Gu Xi will have four hundred high-level undead. Such a battle is like a snowball, getting bigger and bigger. In the end, let alone killing a thousand people, it is not impossible for Gu Xi to kill all the obsidian undead here. ?Of course, when it comes to taking advantage of something like this, Gu Xi also has to be careful. Can''t keep taking advantage of this. If I didnt offend the teacher I just met, then I would have picked up the sesame seeds and lost the watermelon. I would have wasted such a good opportunity. ?These undead souls released by Gu Xi were mixed with the undead souls that had just summoned souls and climbed up. While the undead were suppressing the obsidian undead, Gu Xi, the undead who had passed level 20, took the opportunity to make a sneak attack. ??Anyway, it was such a mess here that no one could see clearly what was going on. Even Gong Lingyu didn''t care about such a melee. In her opinion, there were just more and more undead here, but she still believed in Nu''s obsidian undead. Only Gu Xi has been paying attention to the situation here. During the battle, every time an obsidian undead is killed and a new undead appears, Luna will send it to the battlefield. As soon as they appeared on the scene, they quickly turned on the battle aura, and four or five of them surrounded an obsidian undead to fight. The main focus was speed, in order to kill more obsidian undead in a short time. ??During this melee, Amilcar was not idle either. He kept wandering around the periphery of the battlefield with his troops. On the one hand, he was guarding against the obsidian undead rushing out of the melee. On the other hand, he was also guarding against other troops under Gong Lingyu. Gong Lingyu also nodded to Amilka''s behavior. This is a good leader. ?Although his strength is lower, his combat awareness is pretty good. Being able to think of this step before receiving the order from Gu Xi, it is already considered a pretty good level. ?From this point of view, Gu Xi is a person with potential and luck. He was able to reach this point, perhaps because of the support of his family, but more of it should be due to his own efforts. Gong Lingyu was just about to say something. Unexpectedly, Gu Xi waved his hand at this time. ??All the undead that were pressing down on the obsidian undead left the battlefield like a tide. Then Gu Xi said confidently: "Teacher, I have completed my goal and killed more than 10% of the enemies." Looking at the remaining eight thousand obsidian undead, and then looking at the injuries on these obsidian undead, Gong Lingyu had a trace of doubt in his heart. ??Those undead just now should not have such fighting power. Then Gong Lingyu''s eyes turned and fell on the undead troops that were retreating. Some battle auras among the undead army attracted her attention. "This is" (End of this chapter) Chapter 1262： Benefits of Hades University (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1262 The benefits of Hades University (please subscribe for more updates) Additional updates, please subscribe, recommend, monthly tickets and other support! Talent, double death? Gong Lingyu thought for a long time before digging out such a piece of information from the depths of his memory. At this time, the way she looked at Gu Xi became different. ??For necromancers who take the Lord of the Underworld route, double death can be regarded as one of the relatively high-ranking talents. ??If other necromancers get the talent of double death, they will not be able to kill many enemy undead. But as a player on the Lord of the Underworld route, the situation is different. Players on the Lord of the Underworld route can start a war anytime and anywhere. After the war, regardless of victory or defeat, the harvest will be double. But I can guarantee to see you four times a year to provide guidance on your studies. ?However, Gong Lingyu also understands that the biggest weakness of double death is that it does not provide strong support to the players themselves. Okay, teacher. Also, let me see where they are. Let''s do this. Come over at noon the day after tomorrow, and I will take you to meet some of your seniors. The strongest ones will only be the players subordinates. This is my contact information. As long as I am not in some special game, you can contact me through this. ?From now on you will be my student, Gong Lingyu. I will make corresponding arrangements. Gong Lingyu stretched out her hand, and Gu Xi and her returned to the previous admissions office together. ?The speed of this snowball is beyond the imagination of normal people. Gong Lingyu doesn''t care that he has another student with a double talent for death, but there are some things that need to be taught or taught again. While I am away, if you encounter anything at Hades University, you can ask them for help. " In addition, in the University of Hades, you can spare the graduate students play time four times a year. As for whether I will come out to see you, it depends on my situation at the time. This is for you. " Gong Lingyu raised his hand, and something like a jade pendant fell into Gu Xi''s hand. When Gu Xi took over the jade pendant, Gong Lingyu immediately started making arrangements. Okay, Ill accept this student. But once the talent of double death comes out, it will lead to a different direction. ??Although there is a saying that more than half of the necromancer''s combat power is under their hands. ??At the time, if Gong Lingyu had no other choice, she would have wanted to have the talent of double death. Gu Xi responded quickly. Okay, Zongtai, please make arrangements for my disciple. I have something to do now, so Ill come see him in a few days. Teacher Gong, dont worry, I will arrange everything. Zongtai, who had been standing by, quickly stood up when he heard this. Gong Lingyu nodded to Gu Xi with satisfaction and walked out. After Gong Lingyu left, Zongtai quickly smiled and said to Gu Xi: "Student Gu, first of all, welcome to our Hades University. ??This is your school badge, and its what your students attest to. I hope you will achieve better results while studying at the University of Hades. Now let me explain to you that the study time for graduate students at the University of Hades is ten years. If the graduation standards are not met within ten years, there is still an opportunity to extend graduation for five years. There are a total of four opportunities to enter the game each year. As for the dungeons and the game world you discover by yourself, this does not count. The library in the school is fully open to graduate students. At the same time, all classes are also open to graduate students. In other words, as long as you want to, you can stay wherever you want. ?There is only one requirement, which is to reach the peak of level 19 in ten years. After reaching level 19, your tutor will arrange a graduation thesis direction for you. Although the opportunity to enter the game will be suspended when starting the thesis, other benefits will still exist until the thesis is completed. It doesnt matter how many years it takes you to complete your thesis.?????As long as you can endure loneliness. In addition, let me tell you that all graduate students will have their own dormitory arrangements. You can live here or elsewhere. There is no need to appear in school at ordinary times, and there is no need to call the roll call. After all, everyone knows the situation in the game. No one can be sure whether he will be held back by something in the game. Hold on, take this and go to the logistics office to pick a room. And leave a contact information. When the school has announcements, it will notify you through this room and contact information. " "good." ?Gu Xi took the various things Zongtai handed over and responded quickly. There are also some other things I want to explain. You are a special admissions student and there is no tuition exemption. This semester has already started. I dont think its yours for the time being. Starting from the next academic year, the annual tuition fee will be 100,000. As for how to charge, the financial institution will make it clear to you. ?But dont think that our charges are higher. It is beneficial for us to do this. ??Each graduate student at Hades University can choose an orange piece of equipment. This piece of orange equipment is lent to students during their postgraduate studies. ??If a student withdraws from school early, or is expelled for violating school regulations, the borrowed orange equipment will be taken back. But if the students can graduate successfully, then this orange dress will be their graduation gift and will not be taken back. ?? Your orange-suited man will ask your mentor what he thinks when you meet with him the day after tomorrow. See what she would recommend to you. There are also various subsidies provided by your mentor. Each players growth direction is different and the subsidies they need are also different. I will not make arrangements here. " Gu Xi was immediately speechless after hearing this. How good are the welfare benefits? ? ? Will you be given orange equipment directly upon admission? ??If the people in Yuanzu City heard the news, would they go crazy directly? No wonder everyone thinks about the real world. ?It seems that the resources in the real world are much stronger than those in his world. Thats pretty much it. If you still dont understand anything, you can ask someone from the student union to find out. If it doesnt work, isnt there a prospective graduate next to you? If you dont know anything, you can ask him, but I wont send it to you. " As soon as Gu Xi heard this, he quickly stood up. Okay, thank you, Teacher Zong. "It''s okay, this is what I should do. If you study hard, it is the best thank you to me." Gu Xi nodded affirmatively. Still kept saying thanks. At this time, Gu Xi was in a very excited mood. He finally became a graduate student at the University of Hades. This is a key step in his growth. At this time, Gu Xi felt as if he had sublimated. When I walked out of the gate of the Admissions Office, my steps were different. After closing the door of the admissions office, Gu Xi hugged Tang Shuang. Senior sister, thank you very much. Ill treat you to something to eat. Okay, where to eat? How about the new apartment I bought? They said it can be decorated in one day and we can go there to celebrate. You are planning to celebrate with me. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1263： Looks like a person (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1263 Looks like a person (please subscribe for more updates) The process of reporting, registering, choosing a dormitory, and tidying up the room was completed. At around three o''clock in the afternoon, Gu Xicai completed all the procedures and officially became a graduate student at the University of Hades. Having put aside all his thoughts, Gu Xi pulled Tang Shuang and walked out of the school happily. I know a place that sells some good ingredients. Lets go there to buy food. ? Gu Xi nodded. After coming to the Yin City, Gu Xi had become somewhat resigned to the recipes of the undead. Its not that there are no good chefs in Aridovi City, its just that the ingredients are like this and theres nothing anyone can do about it. Even if Gu Xi wants to change his mind, he can only try his best to make some food that he can stomach from these weird ingredients. As for the ingredients you dont recognize, you can only rely on the stall owners recommendations. ?There''s really nothing to choose from here. After buying three different kinds of raw meat, Tang Shuang took Gu Xi to buy some seasonings, then got on the bus and went to the apartment Gu Xixin bought. ??This kind of staggered layering is even weirder than Tang Shuang''s well house. The area is only that big anyway, if it is decorated according to Gu Xis requirements and it satisfies him, then thats fine. In addition, what Gu Xi picked was not a villa, but an apartment that could be lived in and would not be demolished. ?After buying this apartment, Gu Xi entrusted a decoration team called Bone Elf Decoration Company to handle it. Gu Xi didnt care much about this. You can even switch the style of the sandbox at any time. ??Looks like an unassembled Rubik''s Cube, with protruding edges and corners on each layer. For these requirements, the designers of Bone Elf Decoration Company have done a good job. It can be said that except for the soft furnishings, everything else has been approved by Gu Xi. ?Gu Xi bought this place because of its close proximity, and because it is a split-level apartment building that is not easy to sell, so the price will be relatively cheap. So the apartment I bought yesterday can be installed today, and I can buy some things during my free time and start cooking directly. They also assured Gu Xi that the decoration of such a small apartment could be completed in just one day. The main purpose of enlarging or reducing the sand table is to allow customers to see it clearly at a glance. ?This apartment is only about one stop away from the University of Hades. It takes more than two minutes by bus and about ten minutes by foot. ? Coming out of the bus stop, Gu Xi followed the road and entered the gate of the community. Either it is to highlight a place where living people live, and how to resist the undead. ?Of course, if Gu Xi can apply for a transportation card and release his mount, the speed will be much faster, and it may only take a minute or two to arrive. Gu Xis requirement is to make full use of every corner of each floor, taking into account light, room layout, etc. Gu Xi has money in his hands, and those gold coins with evil spirits are the best currency in the eyes of the players in the Yin City. ?The various architectural styles in the City of Yin either show that I am the undead, and the undead is me. Anyway, it is so gloomy. They can simulate it directly in front of Gu Xi through some means, just like a sand table. ??The apartment in front of me is like this. As soon as I enter the community from the gate, the sky turns blue, the wind blowing in the face is filled with the fragrance of flowers, and the roadside is covered with grass full of flowers. The main focus is a fresh style. ?The house Gu Xi bought was located further back. After entering the community, Gu Xi walked around the community for more than three minutes before walking to a sixty-story building. ?This building is the tallest building in the community. Gu Ximai''s apartment is located between the 41st and 43rd floors. It is at the end of the east side and can see half of the community through the window. ??If you have good eyesight, you can even see beyond the community wall and see some movement on the street outside. ?This is also one of the advantages of this apartment. If you don''t care about interest rates, you won''t buy this apartment right away. Carrying the ingredients he had just bought, Gu Xi took Tang Shuang''s hand and was about to get into the elevator, when a few women who seemed to be a little older walked out of the elevator. Hey, youre new here. Why havent I seen you before? Where did you buy this meat? Gu Xi was not used to such familiar questions. ?But they always lived in the same building, so Gu Xi couldn''t directly retaliate. He just smiled and said nothing. Instead, Tang Shuang looked at the scene in front of him with a smile on his face. Before, she always felt that Gu Xi seemed to have lost his popularity, and his reaction was somewhat undead. ?Now Gu Xi''s reaction has a hint of human fireworks. ?Those aunts had no intention of letting Gu Xi go. One of them even poked her head in to see what Gu Xi had bought. ?This made Gu Xi somewhat helpless. But he didnt dare to act recklessly. After all, anyone who could survive in a place like the City of Yin knew what was standing behind him. ??And in the real world, everyone is playing games, and the abilities brought from games can allow people to live for at least a few hundred years. ?? Gu Xi didn''t want to guess how strong the middle-aged aunts in front of him were. They have already gotten off the elevator anyway, and they wont lose a piece of meat if they look at her one more time. So Gu Xi, who looked helpless, simply opened the food bag he was holding so that they could see the contents clearly. You cant buy this. Yes, you are not good at choosing this meat. Let me tell you, get up every morning and go to the gate of the community. There is an old man over there who sells good meat. Yes, yes, but stalls are not allowed outside the community. If you want to buy, you must be early. Gu Xi couldn''t get used to the enthusiasm of the aunts. After all, this situation is too fragmented. You must know that a few hours ago, Gu Xi was commanding the undead troops to fight on the battlefield. As soon as he turned around, he was surrounded by people talking about getting up early to buy groceries. Fortunately, Tang Shuang, who was covering his mouth and watching the excitement, pulled Gu Xi: "Let''s go, our elevator is here." Gu Xi then ran into the elevator in a panic. ?The moment the elevator door closed, Gu Xi finally breathed a sigh of relief. At this time, Tang Shuangcai smiled and said to Gu Xi, "You look like a human being only when you look like this." "ha?" ?Gu Xi didnt realize what Tang Shuangs words meant. At this time, Tang Shuang explained: "Every move you made before has slowly lost your humanity and become a bit like an undead. ?Only in that moment did you seem like a living person. " ??? Hearing this, Gu Xi fell silent. He understood the meaning of Tang Shuang''s words. I also understand what this is like. Game assimilation syndrome. Players in the real world may be able to tell the difference between games and reality. But Gu Xi is not a player in the real world. He was accidentally killed from the depths of the game. In their case, there are many players every year who cannot adapt to life without the game and live in the game forever and become a part of the game. They might as well be black players. Black players are at least for level, and they have completely lost themselves. I just didnt expect that Gu Xi would also be involved in some of these problems. Looks like I need to see a psychiatrist to adjust my mentality. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1264： Red clothes belonging to the undead (please subscribe) Chapter 1264 The red outfit belonging to the undead (please subscribe) You really didnt feel like I was a human being before? On the elevator, Gu Xi suddenly asked. Tang Shuang shook his head, "Most players who have just come out of the game will be like this, just take a day or two to rest. ?Dont just stare at the game all the time, there are many different scenery outside the game. Life is actually very long. You are just too anxious. Look at it, you have only graduated two and a half years ago, and you have already reached level 11. ?In the next few years, Im afraid Ill have to pass level 20 directly. ?Are you in a hurry? You dont know that after level 10, your life span will be seven hundred years. ?This cloakroom was specially mentioned by Tang Shuang. After all, Gu Xi''s clothes needed to be taken seriously, and he couldn''t just wear what he was wearing now. Dont be so anxious. The second floor is the study and lounge. The study is for Gu Xi, and the lounge is reserved for the contracted undead arranged here. ?At the same time, Gu Xi built a fireplace in the extra space on the second floor, and he planned to place the hearthstone connected with Alidovi City here. Gu Xi believes that there are many similar methods in Hades University that can directly contact the players'' cities of death. It belongs to the part that is not originally difficult to deal with. There are many things waiting for you outside of games in this world, so relax. Now this part has been cut out by some means, and parasols, small tables and chairs have even been placed, where you can usually bask in the sun or the moon. ?There are five rooms on each floor of this building, and Gu Xis apartment is located on the easternmost side of the building. ?This small balcony is the extra part of the split level. Slowly, Zai Tang Shuang stretched out his hand and gently pressed Gu Xi''s eyebrows. ?You really dont need to be in such a hurry. " Just at this time, the elevator reached the 41st floor. As the elevator door opened, Gu Xi seemed to be a different person. With a relaxed smile on his face, he strode out of the elevator. ??The entire apartment is divided into three floors. The first floor has an entrance hall, dining room, kitchen, living room, small bathroom, and a large floor-to-ceiling window. ?Gu Xi''s body became softer and softer, as if a heavy shell had been shed, and his whole person became much more relaxed. The main entrance of the apartment is actually not very big, but after opening the door, you can see the unique aspect inside. When Tang Shuang said this, he couldn''t help but reached out and touched Gu Xi''s eyebrows. "I see." The third floor is Gu Xis bedroom, dressing room and bathroom. Going out of the floor-to-ceiling windows, there is a small upward balcony. After all, this is a targeted professional university. There is also a small split-level section on the third floor. Gu Xi didnt have any ideas here, but just let people leave it alone to prepare for use later. ?When he pushed the door open and came in, Gu Xi noticed that the house decoration, water and electricity had been arranged. ?But soft furnishings have not yet entered the market. The house will look relatively empty inside. After entering the door, Gu Xi put the ingredients in the kitchen and picked up Tang Shuang. At this time, Tang Shuang also understood Gu Xi''s state and did not stop him. He just put his arms around Gu Xi. The two of them hugged Gu Xi tightly and stood in the empty room, motionless. I dont know how long I hugged him, but the sky started to get dark before Tang Shuang patted Gu Xi on the shoulder and said. "I''m hungry. Didn''t you say you wanted to treat me to a meal? You didn''t plan to starve me like this, did you?" "Of course not, I''m going to cook now." Only then did Gu Xi react, and he hurriedly walked towards the kitchen. Tang Shuang was leaning against the pillar next to the kitchen, chatting with Gu Xi wordlessly. I just asked the senior about it. Teacher Gong Lingyu has a great background. She is from the Ghost Domain Committee. Ghostland Committee? ??Gu Xi, who was chopping vegetables, couldn''t help but raise his head. He was also more curious about his mentor''s background. "Yes, undead players are mainly concentrated in the three star regions of the underworld, the ghost world and the underworld. In addition to this, there may be some planets in other star regions that have cities dedicated to the undead, but the number not much. The Yin Underworld belongs to the core area category and has no direct superiors. It is mainly managed by the Yin Capital and a total of more than 700 large and small schools nearby. Most of everything is built around the school. The ghost world and the underworld are exactly the opposite. The ghost community is a parliamentary system, and all rights are controlled by the twelve members of the ghost community committee. Teacher Gong Lingyu is the candidate for the eleventh seat among the twelve committee members. The power in the ghost world is quite large. " What about the underworld? ?Gu Xi became curious as soon as he heard this. The Huangquan Realm is an imperial system, and everything is in the hands of the Underworld Emperor. I heard that he is a level 60 boss, and he has the red equipment numbered 609 in his hand. " Red outfit? Gu Xi became interested as soon as he heard this, "Is that the only thing that undead players have?" No, there are four red outfits for undead players, namely No. 77 Path of the Earth, No. 229 Bone Gun, No. 400 Heart of the Netherworld and this No. 609 Throne of the Dead. As for the attributes of the equipment, not many people know about it. After all, everyone who wants to inquire about this information is dead. " Speaking of red clothes, Gu Xi suddenly thought of something. By the way, you will be given orange clothing when you enter school. Do you choose randomly? Yes, you can pick whatever you want. You can first determine a range to see what you want to improve, and then the instructor will help you choose. ?However, I heard that some people asked to upgrade their purple equipment to orange equipment, and they finally got the approval. " Tang Shuangxiang Gu Xi explained. So are there any clues about the upgrade from orange equipment to red equipment? Or if there are clues about red equipment, will anyone grab it? Hearing Gu Xis question, Tang Shuang also burst out laughing. Dont be kidding me. There are only over a thousand red equipments in total now, but there are countless rumors about red equipment clues or opportunities to upgrade red equipment every day. ?Even if you run out and say you have red equipment, no one will believe it. They will only believe in official data and believe in the official statement of more than a thousand red outfits. ?Even if you tell your friends that you have got a clue about the red outfit and are going to look for it, they may not pay attention to you. " Hearing this, Gu Xi agreed somewhat. ??If this is the case, the clues about the red suit circulating in the real world, just like the text message that I am Qin Shihuang, are all fraudulent information. Normal people would think this is bragging after hearing this. If you have time to listen to others bragging, it would be wiser to think of a way to get an orange outfit honestly. At least in the real world, as long as you are not a crotchless player, you can always get access to orange equipment before level 20. Even if you dont, there are always clues to the orange equipment. This is better than unrealistically thinking about red equipment. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1265： Non-human players (please subscribe) Chapter 1265 Non-Human Players (Please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! Gu Xi and Tang Shuang were cooking and chatting. ?Although they are inseparable from the game both in and out of their words, Gu Xi has a feeling that he has been separated from the game and fully integrated into the real world. At this time, in Gu Xi''s mind, the game, level, skills, equipment, everything was not that important. Life has slowly become a part of Guxi. At this time, Gu Xi also slowly understood why Chaoyang Guild would find ways to group players into groups and come up with various ways to arrange some surprises for players when they were not participating in the game. That is to draw players attention away from the game. Let them not get lost in the game. Gu Xi just skipped this process. Coupled with the fact that there was no one to guide him, and Gu Xis mind was immune to all kinds of problems, the situation finally turned into the situation before him. Wearing a black robe, this shows that he is a player. After all, the world he was born in has been out of touch with the real world for who knows how many years? ? Gu Xi secretly complained in his mind that he had never been locked in a game for decades, but he was definitely out of touch with the real world. After understanding some situations, Gu Xi can slowly change some of his living habits. ??Gu Xizheng was about to say something, but he clearly felt the muscles of Tang Shuang, who was lying on his body, tighten. The next day, Gu Xi offered to go shopping with Tang Shuang. ??If it weren''t for some accidents that made Gu Xi feel that something was wrong this time, he wouldn''t have even thought that he would have mild gaming assimilation syndrome after just two and a half years of graduation. Such a situation made Tang Shuang laugh quite happily. Lest you discover some problems that cannot be corrected. But this head is obviously not right. ??Gu Xi followed Tang Shuang''s line of sight and looked forward. There was a man in black robes about two and a half meters tall walking striding over there. Fortunately, at this time, you can adjust yourself. No one reminded Gu Xi before. Is it possible that Tang Shuang knew him? She even lay on Gu Xi''s back and said to Gu Xi: "That''s right. Do you know that when I first saw you, I thought you had been locked up in the game for decades? Its out of touch with the real world. ?Gu Xi turned around and glanced at Tang Shuang with some doubts, and found that Tang Shuang was staring ahead with disgust on his face. And while shopping, Gu Xi also came up with some ideas for his own clothes. At best, I feel that Gu Xi is a little weird. "What''s the matter? Do you have a grudge? Do you want to deal with him?" Gu Xi had a very happy night. No, they are just a nuisance, ignore them. As Tang Shuang spoke, he dragged Gu Xi in another direction. After walking far away, Tang Shuang finally breathed a sigh of relief. Its really unlucky to encounter such **** while walking down the street. Its really unlucky. Who is that person? Gu Xi asked curiously. Nothing, just other players. Tang Shuang replied casually. Other players? ? Gu Xi was stunned for a moment, and a thought suddenly flashed through his mind. The people in black robes were all players. If they were just players, there was no reason for Tang Shuang to single them out. "They are not human players?" Gu Xi thought about it for a while, and an idea flashed in his mind. Yes, they are players from the Nida tribe. I dont know which corner of the universe it came from. Looks like a human being, but doesnt act like a human being at all. ??They have more holes in their backs than others, and their skin looks like a toad, with the ability to absorb the luck of people nearby. It can be said that one is born with an aura of misfortune. It will be unlucky for at least ten days and a half if you get it. " Tang Shuang said with a look of disgust, "Didn''t you see that when that guy was walking on the street, everyone nearby stayed away?" ?Gu Xi was stunned for a moment, and when he turned to look at the big man, he found that this was indeed the case. As long as the big man walks through, the number of nearby people will be reduced. ?Gu Xi narrowed his eyes and switched to Huangquan Longpao''s line of sight. ?In Gu Xi''s sight, he noticed that wherever the big man walked, the earth''s energy and luck would fluctuate slightly. ??If there is no way to suppress the luck, it is very likely that the leyline spiritual energy will turn into evil energy as soon as you turn around. Will they export weapons or equipment such as evil spirits in large quantities? Gu Xi suddenly asked. This seems to be true? No wonder they identify with the players of the Nida tribe. It turns out that they provide some different resources, but they can''t just be put into the crowd. You see, they will be unlucky. " Tang Shuang pointed not far away, and a walking player was attacked by bird droppings flying in the sky for no reason. In order to avoid the bird droppings, he jumped to the left, knocking over a passerby. In the end it turned into a chaotic scene. You see, the unfortunate aura of the Nida tribe is really something that normal people cannot resist. ??Gu Xi raised his eyebrows, turned to Tang Shuang and asked: "Besides the Nida tribe, how many other types of non-human players are there?" "I''m not sure about this. I''ve only heard of a race made of flames. They have some professions that they can''t choose, but there are some professions that are much better than us." At this time, Gu Xi asked again: "Then have you ever heard of a race that looks like an octopus head? They should have the ability to control minds?" No, maybe I dont know much. If you need it, you can find someone to ask in the Heart Sea Island Territory. ??There is a star area where professionals such as psions gather, and its status is the same as that of the underworld for undead professionals. ??If that kind of octopus-headed player really has psychic abilities and has had contact with us, there will definitely be records there. ?Even if you dont want to go out of your way to run it yourself, you can still send a task and ask someone to help you run it once. " Is there such a service? Gu Xi suddenly became interested and said, "Tell me more about it." Of course, the world is very big, and not everyone has time to run around. If you really need something, you can go to the Mercenary Guild or the Affairs Hall to place an order. ?However, if you ask someone to help you find information or copy information, it is best to clearly define the scope. Some people actually dont do a very good job after taking over the task. ?Some people just deal with it casually. You''d better choose one with better credit. " Is there such a place? Let''s go shopping. " As soon as Gu Xi heard that there was still such a situation, he took Tang Shuang''s hand and prepared to go over and take a look. Tang Shuang was stunned for a moment, but finally followed Gu Xi''s wishes and left together. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1266： A little thing to do when you wake up early (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1266 A little thing about getting up early (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! When Gu Xi got up the next day, he found that Tang Shuang had left. Today Gu Xi is going to see Teacher Gong Lingyu, and Tang Shuang is going to hand in his graduation thesis. Neither of them had much time, and since Gu Xi was already somewhat familiar with the City of Yin, he could handle everything by himself. Tang Shuang didn''t want to wait for Gu Xi to get up, and left on his own as soon as he got up early. After getting up, Gu Xi immediately took out the jade pendant given by Gong Lingyu and took a look at it. ?A small line of text appears above. Thats the time and place for the meeting later. ? Gu Xi sat on the edge of the bed in a daze. It took about three minutes to wake up. After washing up, he put on suitable clothes, put on a black robe and went out. ??This is the first time Gu Xi has gone out by himself since arriving in the capital of Yin. As soon as Gu Xi''s heart moved, the man wearing the Huangquan dragon robe quickly appeared behind Gu Xi. At this moment, the crowd near Gu Xi dispersed quickly. So after seeing Nida people getting on the bus, other people will get off the bus quickly and wait for the next bus, which will be delayed by seven or eight minutes at most, which is better than delaying it for several hours. The address on the jade pendant had a relatively detailed route. Gu Xi studied it at the bus stop and found the most convenient route to get on the bus. ??Gu Xi is now wearing a black robe and holding breakfast in his hand. He is inconspicuous among the people driving the carriage. "Huh?" When not playing games, players are somewhat similar to civilians, always having many things to be busy with. Then a man in black robes about two and a half meters tall got on the bus. They would rather wait for another bus than ride in the same bus as the Nida people. After Gu Xi found out that it was the Nida who hit him, he immediately used the power of Huangquan Dragon Robe. Anyway, if it had not been delayed for three to five hours, this matter would not have been resolved. ?He casually bought some breakfast on the roadside, stuffed it into his mouth, and headed towards the bus stop on the roadside. He reached out and grabbed Gu Xi hard. Since the establishment of diplomatic relations with the Nida people, we have heard from time to time that problems of this kind occur when driving in the same car with the Nida people. When others are unlucky, they feel bad about themselves, and they can also have fun. This is what Nida people like to do the most. ?There are players rushing to catch the bus along the way. ?Either the tire is punctured or there is something wrong with the car. As for the Nida people, they dont care about this. For them, time is not important. What is important is that the evil spirit generated after the luck is destroyed is also very important to the Nida people. When Gu Xi reacted, everyone on the bus except the driver ran away. Gu Xi reacted immediately and wanted to run away, but he didn''t want to be hit. It is a Nida people. Then the white bone obelisk appeared above Gu Xi''s head. After doing all this, Gu Xi saw something like a dotted line disconnected from the middle, and at the other end of the dotted line was the surprised Nida man. Damn it, this is a stroke of luck on my head. A trace of anger flashed in Gu Xi''s heart. ??If this guy takes action, Gu Xi will naturally not be polite. He will gently withdraw his right hand, and the effect of psychic killing will be directed at this Nida man. At this time, the bus had already left. As soon as the effect of psychic killing took effect, the Nida man turned his eyes away from Gu Xi. His eyes turned red and he stood up from his seat. "I do not want to live." After speaking, he twitched his hands toward the driver. The bus driver felt nervous, "If you don''t want to live, what are you pointing at me?" I am just an ordinary player, and I have no grudge against you Nida people. ?Had I known that I would meet such a madman today, I would not have gone to work today. While thinking about it, the driver opened the cab window and jumped out of the window like a shadow. But the bus did not stop and hit the pier of the viaduct in front. Nidaren was still under the influence of Gu Xi''s Mind Killing at this time. When the bus hit him, he was standing at the front of the bus. ?The first time he hit him was as if he was hit by a wave on a rock, directly on the bridge pier. ?This attack was much more powerful than the damage caused by Gu Xi''s psychic killing. ? Psychic killing is to make the person who is hit have thoughts of suicide, but only 15 blood points will be deducted at most. At this time, 15 points of life cannot be calculated back. ?This incident cost the Nida man half his life. All the people waiting at the bus stop saw this scene. ??They were all stunned, especially those who had just got off the bus, and they were all secretly glad in their hearts. Fortunately, the Nida people got off the bus as soon as they got on. Otherwise, one of them would have been among the people involved in the accident. As soon as they had this idea, Gu Xi saw a large amount of luck pouring out from the scene of the car accident and falling on everyone nearby. Obviously it was the luck collected by the Nida people, because when something happened to the Nida people, their luck escaped and happened to fall on ordinary people nearby. After these ordinary people get luck, they will turn it into luck immediately. In the next period of time, their luck will reach its peak level. And a large part of this luck fell on Gu Xi. Gu Xi did not take any action and directly let the underworld dragon robe and the bone obelisk collect the luck. Compared with luck value, Gu Xi has other ways to use luck. At the same time, Gu Xi will also have the ability to suppress luck. For now, this is Gu Xis gain for nothing. Just at this time, the car Gu Xi was waiting for also arrived. Gu Xi just glanced at the bus that had the accident, stuffed all the breakfast into his mouth in a few mouthfuls, and got on the bus directly. ?The bus came and drove fast. When it passed the location where the car accident had just occurred, Gu Xi poked his head and looked out of the window. Gu Xi discovered that at this time, the Nida man had climbed out of the crashed bus. All the black robes on his body were gone, revealing his twisted face under the black robes. Just as Tang Shuang said, there are pores on the backs of Nida people, and there are things like blisters on their skin. When he climbed to a safe place, the Nida man lay down on the ground. It was obvious that he understood that his luck had reached the bottom. If you could lie down at this time, don''t stand around. Don''t try to die if you have nothing to do. . ?Now all he can do is wait for the transportation department to deal with this matter. ?However, while waiting for someone to come over to handle the matter, he still passed on the incident through his own contact information. I encountered a psychic attack. I am sure it was a psychic attack. At that time, I suddenly had the idea of ??committing suicide. I dont feel like this is an unintentional act. There must be some conspiracy behind it. I suspect that these octopus heads that we drove deep into the game are preparing to come back. We cant watch this happen...'' (End of this chapter) Chapter 1267： The awesome brothers (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1267 The awesome brothers (please subscribe for more updates) The small accident on the way up in the morning did not have any impact on Gu Xi. There were no problems of any kind on the rest of the way, and Gu Xi arrived at the appointed meeting place smoothly. ?Looking at the time, Gu Xi didn''t want to run around, so he directly entered the restaurant called Fenggutang. As soon as he entered the door, before Gu Xi could say anything, the oncoming waiter came forward and asked, "Is this Gu Xi, Mr. Gu?" "Yes." ?Gu Xi was a little surprised. Is the service here so good now? I knew immediately who was coming. Mr. Gu, please come this way. ?The waiter had no intention of explaining to Gu Xi. He directly led the way and led Gu Xi to the top floor at the back of the restaurant. ? Gu Xi wanted to speak several times, but was interrupted by the waiter using various words. The main one was "You can''t ask anything from my mouth." Gu Xi didnt know what to say in this situation. After walking out, he walked up to Gu Xi, patted Gu Xi on the shoulder and said, "Hello, my name is Jiang Zhong, and I am a graduate student in the same year as that guy. Yes, the most you can do is make a sketch of the characters personality, draw a portrait, and even explain the art of speaking clearly. The waiter left after speaking. Yes, Teacher Gong has accepted a new student, we must know what he is like, so as not to not recognize him when we meet him. I have been working with this guy for the longest time. This guy has been attacked and affected by psychic spells before. He has a certain degree of persecution and is always cautious about the people he comes into contact with. Gu Xi was a little surprised. Is this Su Zhu a thief? Can you get your own information directly? ?When he saw Gu Xi coming in, the man was stunned for a moment, then stood up and smiled. Yes, its all on this level. "You are the teacher''s new student. Hello, my name is Su Zhuo, and I am also a student of Teacher Gong. I have been with Teacher Gong for five years, and I will graduate in three years." Walking into the eleventh floor, Gu Xi saw a man holding a book and reading there, with a jelly-like drink in his hand. ?At this moment, another man walked out of a room. Fortunately, Gu Xi was soon taken to the eleventh floor of Fenggu Hall. The waiter opened the door and said to Gu Xi, "Mr. Gu, this is it." ?Gu Xi hurriedly stepped forward and said, "Hello, my name is Gu Xi." "I know. I explained your message to them when I came here. Come, sit down and talk." Because this layer has been covered up, this man didn''t wear any black robe. When he came out, he was wearing a light blue shirt, but he didn''t know what to decorate it with, making him look like It has a burning personality. This level? Dont worry, its all the personal information I got from Senior Zongtai, theres no other information. " ?But I am more useful than that guy. Next year I can reach level 19 and start my graduation thesis. He has obviously hidden his own information. "my information?" I''m afraid something will go wrong somewhere. ?Everyone must be carefully investigated. Even if he is dead, he must tear out his soul and ask a few more questions. I told you that among us, who has the strongest soul whispering ability, it must be him. ? ? You are not much better, Undead Knight Jiang Zhongsheng. " ?? Gu Xi understood instantly when he heard it. Jiang Zhong was clearly on the path of the Necromancer, but he had the nickname of the Undead Knight. This nickname was very spiritual. ?It seems that these two senior brothers each have their own characteristics, one is persecutory delusional, and the other is a fun-loving person. At this time, Gu Xi simply took off his black robe and started communicating with them. As soon as Su Zhuo saw Gu Xi''s dress, a trace of confusion flashed in his eyes. Then he started drawing on a piece of paper. The more he drew, the more he felt something was wrong. Your dress looks normal, but there is a hint of femininity behind it. Is this a woman who helped you choose it? By the way, the news I got is that a senior who was about to graduate took you to sign up that day. Its that senior sister, right? " ??Gu Xi didn''t expect that Su Zhuo could count up to this point. He was about to nod in agreement, but he didn''t expect Su Zhuo to say something again at this time. But I always feel something is not right here. I seem to be unable to see through you. Are you hiding something? After saying this, Su Zhuo still stared into Gu Xi''s eyes, as if he wanted to see something in his eyes. Gu Xi said helplessly at this time: "No, in fact, I have also encountered spiritual attacks before. Nearly died due to the spiritual influence. Later I got the orange equipment, and I chose to be immune to psychic spells as soon as possible. " Gu Xi raised his left hand and showed the six-ray lantern in his hand. Su Zhou closed his eyes as soon as he heard this. Through the basic psychic powers he had learned, although Su Zhou was unable to see through other people''s hearts, he could lock outsiders through their minds. But he didn''t expect that when he closed his eyes, he couldn''t see where Gu Xi was. He only felt as if Gu Xi had been erased and was not standing in front of him at all. "It''s true. It seems that you, like me, have encountered spiritual troubles. Where did you meet the psychics? Are they the people from the Heart Sea Island?" Su Zhou asked curiously. ?However, Gu Xi noticed that the pen tip in his hand was still pressed against the paper, and it was obvious that he was thinking about something there. No, they are some octopus heads. In the game, I should have been targeted by them. In addition to using mind magic, they also have necromancers, and they can also master the three divine skills of death. The most puzzling thing is that their three magical skills of death seem to be passed down through some means. As long as the city is in their hands, they can exchange the owner of the dead city in some way. ??I defeated them once, but the result that time was very bad. Instead of taking over the city of death, they were targeting me. " Octopus head? Su Zhuo changed a piece of paper and thought for a moment while tilting his head. Finally, I quickly drew some patterns on the paper. I have seen monsters such as octopus heads, but they have not been able to create a system that successfully leaves the game and becomes a players race. ?But what you said is very logical. No matter how I deduce it, I always feel that something is wrong. " ?Gu Xi shrugged. No matter how good Su Zhuo was at guessing, he couldn''t figure out that Gu Xi had come all the way from the depths of the game to the real world. Instead, Gu Xi asked directly: "Senior Brother Su, I have always felt that someone is watching me, investigating my behavior, and wanting to attack me. Is there any way to find these people?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 1268： Network (please subscribe) Chapter 1268: Network (please subscribe) Hearing this, Su Zhou and Jiang Zhongs eyes lit up. Su Zhuo saw that Gu Xi wanted something from him, while Jiang Zhong thought that they would have fun together. So Gu Xi gathered with the two of them and talked about the possibility of being monitored. Gu Xiba naturally would not talk about the creation. Instead, push everything onto the octopus head. ?However, Gu Xi spoke in detail about the octopus head, and he even had people send him various information about the octopus head that Sha Ya had found. This information is definitely incomplete and was found out bit by bit through the little fox''s divination. ?Although more than half a year has passed, there is not much information that is really useful. ?But in Su Zhou''s eyes, these are enough. They are naturally connected in some ways. While they were discussing this issue, another player came in from the outside. ??He has been learning basic things this year, and his level has not been improved yet. Only Su Zhuo is still painting something there. ??If Gu Xi has anything to do in the future, he can ask the students Gong Lingyu has taught before for help. They will definitely be willing to help. ?However, all those who can show up are the students that Gong Lingyu is currently taking. Those students who have graduated will not participate in this gathering. After all, there is a gap in strength and status between those who have graduated and those who have not. When Gu Xi meets Gong Lingyu''s students in the future, he will also help him. He was not trying to deduce what the Octopus Head force wanted to do. He was just helping Gu Xi calculate how these guys monitored Gu Xi. By the way, Junior Brother, this is Senior Brother Xiang Xiangxiang, who was admitted under the name of his tutor just last year. No, this is our new junior brother. He encountered some little troubles. I thought it was interesting, so I came over to have a look. ?Of course all the students are graduate students brought out by Gong Linglai. ?But even though he is only level 10 now, his ability is not weak at all. Among our many brothers and sisters, he is the most likely to help you. " ?Looking carefully, Gu Xi found that something seemed wrong with Xiang Xiang''s eyes, and a trace of red light flashed in his eyes. This does not take much time on Su Zhou, who is very happy to do this kind of thing. As soon as he saw Gu Xi and the three of them gathered together, he leaned over and asked, "What are you talking about? The mentor''s new mission?" ?This red light made Gu Xi startled. He felt as if the properties of his equipment were about to be seen through. In the following time, Gong Lingyus students appeared here one by one. ?However, Xiang Xiang just glanced at Gu Xi casually and didn''t say much. Instead, he communicated with Jiang Zhong there. Only level 10? ?Gu Xi glanced at Xiang Xiang and found that Xiang Xiang was looking at him with a smile on his face. ?Jiang Zhong, on the other hand, was idle. He was looking through the information that Gu Xi had brought out and kept making various comments. It can be said that with this gathering, Gu Xi has an organization in the real world. Not a person anymore. The most important thing is that among the more than ten senior brothers who appeared this time, apart from Su Zhuo, there were also several beings with special abilities. Under their guidance, some clues that would have been forgotten by Gu Xi were also found. come out. It can be said that Gu Xi''s understanding of octopus heads increased seven to eight times in just one moment. ?At the same time, Gu Xi also knew where he had exposed his flaws and where he was being targeted. ?As long as he goes back and takes care of it, his information will not be leaked later. With such a senior brother and such an environment, Gu Xi felt that his run in the real world was not in vain. As their chat became more and more heated, Gong Lingyu also strode in. You are all here, what are you talking about? As soon as he entered the door, Gong Lingyu''s aura suppressed all the voices of everyone. Hearing what Gong Lingyu said, a player named Guang Qing stood up and said: "We are talking about a new player race discovered by our junior brother. We all think that player race is interesting, but the junior brother is too timid. Dont dare to take action directly. " ?This Guangqing is the oldest among all the brothers here. At the same time, he is already preparing for his graduation thesis. ??Although he is in the process of preparing for graduation, he is actually still a student of Gong Lingyu. Among the students who have not yet graduated, he belongs to the status of senior brother. When Gong Lingyu asked questions, he answered them first. Oh, what kind of player race would make you so interested. Its a race that looks like an octopus head. We havent heard of it, but according to the information from my junior brother, this race has two characteristics. One is psychic ability, which is relatively common. After all, there are many races with octopus heads with psychic abilities. Although there is no news about the players yet. But among so many races, if you encounter one or two pioneers, you will be like a chicken or a dog. The second characteristic is that their professional skills are transferable. I have confirmed this with my junior brother. ?These octopus heads have jumped out of the spiritual profession. They have different, but no spiritual professions. One of them is the profession of Necromancer. The most important thing is that in this profession, they can easily let people directly master the three skills of death, although it is transferred from one player to another. ?This is surprising enough. ??And they also established urban agglomerations through their spiritual connections. Teacher, isnt this the topic you are studying? " Yes, I am researching this topic. After all, there are two types of subsequent development of dead cities. One is that the city itself lacks land, so satellite cities can only be established. After the expansion of satellite cities, the distance between cities disappears and cities become urban agglomerations. The other is to have enough land and directly expand the city. As long as the city expands, a city will gradually turn into an urban agglomeration. But I always feel that something is not right about the development of these two urban agglomerations. After all, issues such as territory size and attributes are all important factors affecting the expansion and construction of urban agglomerations. Many players have clearly mastered the Death City, but due to one reason or another, they are unable to upgrade the Death City to a city cluster, or they find that the attributes are wrong when they are halfway through the upgrade, and are not as good as the original Death City. This is also a harm to the Death City. . ??This time the octopus-headed city cluster of death gave us another idea. ?Like this, Guangqing, please write this down. Ill ask Gu Xi to keep an eye on them. If he encounters these octopus heads again, let him initiate a battle between dead cities and drag down the opponents city group. When the time comes for you and your senior brothers to capture this city group together, treat it as a temporary thesis. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 1269： Gong Lingyu’s arrangements (please subscribe) Chapter 1269 Gong Lingyus arrangements (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! Well, I came over to meet people, but a new topic came up directly. This is no one else. All of Gu Xi''s senior brothers had the same capitalized expressions as "Embarrassed". ?But they reacted immediately, which is a good thing. ??If it is like what Gu Xi said, there is a huge dead city group, as long as it can be taken down, everyone can get at least one city that has been built. This is free money. ??Their necromancers who master the three divine skills of death, don''t they like to do most things like farming at home? Brand new death city that can be occupied. For every necromancer, it has a strong attraction. They looked at each other. Although they didn''t say it directly, it could be seen from their eyes that they had thought about it clearly. The temporary topic this time is OK. Su Zhuo even patted Gu Xi''s shoulder gently, which meant that it was up to you whether brothers would eat meat or drink soup this time. At this moment, Gong Lingyu spoke again: "Okay, now everyone knows each other, so I will just tell you that this is your junior brother, Gu Xi. As you know, as my level passes level 50, I have more and more work on my hands. In the future, the matter of taking care of graduate students will be slowly let go. Gu Xi may not be my last disciple, but he is almost the last few disciples. ??And his talent is quite good, so we should communicate more with him. " ?Gu Xi glanced at these senior brothers and found that they did not react much to these words. It seemed that they had heard this before. In this situation, Gu Xi tightly closed his mouth, as if he was used to it. ?At this time Gong Lingyu waved to Gu Xi again. Gu Xi, come here first. After returning home, I thought about your situation and found that your foundation is somewhat poor. There are many skills that are less than 20. ?This is a list of books that I specially selected. I will give you one year to read them thoroughly. The two skills of Undead Strengthening and Undead Contract must be upgraded to level 20 or above. As for this academic year, I have already selected the four game worlds arranged by Hades University for you. This is the direction of the world. This is a mission requirement. This is a good thing to do to control the level. You are still laying the foundation now, so dont rush up the level. Every time you need to improve what you have learned at this level. Otherwise, whats the point of upgrading to this level? You wouldnt think about temporarily upgrading it on the battlefield to replenish your mana and life. When you upgrade to a level, you will gain something. This is my philosophy. So I hope you can do it too. The last thing is about your city. Judging from your previous military strength, your city is developing pretty well. But I find that your deployment of troops is quite conservative. ?I dont know what you are guarding against, but you cannot defend yourself forcefully. Such a forceful defense will only weaken your courage. ?When you send out troops, you will think about whether I should keep some troops in hand for city defense. ?Then when you are fighting, you will definitely be thinking about whether your city will be in danger, so you will leave more troops in the city. ?Your own city does not have enough buildings. All the troops you have now are obtained through fighting. ?Especially your talent, your current troops are all forcibly recruited through this method of summoning souls. " Speaking of this, Gong Lingyu glanced at Gu Xi. Gu Xi nodded quickly. This is your contradiction. Your military strength can actually push you forward, but because of your death city, your growth has become so fragmented. If you dont handle this well, you will definitely have problems in this area in the future. " Gu Xi nodded again. At this time, Gong Lingyu also realized that she had lectured Gu Xi too much. She immediately changed the subject. By the way, I dont have a deep understanding of the situation in your respective death cities. I have never asked about dead cities and players skills. ??If you have any needs for architectural design drawings, you can contact Guang... Guangqing can''t do it. Guangqing is about to graduate, so go to Mr. Chen. After graduating from Guangqing, Chen Sheng became your senior brother. If you have any needs for architectural design drawings, you can apply to him. Generally speaking, as long as it is not a special architectural design drawing, I have it here. At that time, it doesnt matter whether you arrange for someone to come over and copy it or you directly apply for the extra architectural design drawings. The premise is that you must study well. I dont support idlers here. " Gong Lingyu said as he handed various things he brought to Gu Xi. Gu Xi took it with both hands and read it carefully. This contains the names of many books mentioned by Gong Lingyu, as well as the numbers of the game world and the requirements for entering the in-game tasks. ?These requirements are quite strange. ?At first, Gu Xi thought Gong Lingyu was asking Gu Xi to capture something in the game, or to look for something. After all, this is a relatively common task in the game world. If it doesn''t work, just protect someone. But Gong Lingyus request is not like this. She will ask Gu Xi to find a sufficient amount of special resources in a certain game. ?This resource can only be produced in this game. Or take away a special item from the game. ?These requirements were very messy, and Gu Xi was a little confused about what Gong Lingyu wanted to do. ?At the same time, Gu Xi noticed that after the request, Gu Xi was not asked to hand over the things he brought out. Everything can be kept by Gu Xi for his own use. ? Judging from the current situation, Gu Xi does not think that he will have any need for these things now. ??But this is still a task assigned by the instructor, and you have to work hard regardless of how much rest you have. By the way, I have checked about your orange outfit. This orange outfit is very suitable for your current situation. Seeing that Gu Xi had already digested what she had arranged, she stretched out her hand and took out an arm-long box. You have two pieces of orange equipment in your hand, but one is an off-hand item and the other is a decoration. All are auxiliary. This is very consistent with your previous situation. But now you should have your own orange weapon. " After saying this, Gong Lingyu placed the box in front of Gu Xi. Open it and take a look. Hearing this, Gu Xi opened the box directly. In the box was a metal rod of civilization, which was only as long as Gu Xis arm and looked like three metal roots entangled together. ??But when Gu Xi picked up the civilized staff, the three pieces of metal stretched forward at the same time. A cold light flashed and turned into a long sword one meter long. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1270： Orange main hand weapon (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1270 Orange Main Hand Weapon (Please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! ?Hold the long sword in his hand, Gu Xi tried it carefully twice. He discovered that this long sword could really change back and forth between a long sword and a civilized staff. ?When it transforms into a long sword, the blade is quite smooth, with a total length of one meter and three meters. Without the sword **** and sword hilt, it looks like an iron bar flashing with cold light. When it transforms into a civilized staff, the sword blade that was previously ejected retracts and becomes a short staff that looks like it is made up of three roots intertwined. ??The only thing that has not changed is the attributes of this orange piece of equipment. Whether it is in the form of a long sword or a civilized staff, the attributes of this orange piece of equipment have not changed at all. ?At the same time, Gu Xi also understood why Gong Lingyu chose such an orange piece of equipment for himself. It turned out that his orange equipment had always been focused on auxiliary equipment, and there was no real usable weapon. Secret Realm Sword and Staff (orange, main hand weapon, ownerless) After equipped: All soldiers under the player have attack +10, and all undead spells and skill levels +3. Equipment requirements: Agility 20, Intelligence 20 Special 1: King Power Sword, temporarily borrow the combat power of your men to fight (you can borrow the combat power of three contracted undead or ten brave men or a hundred soldiers at the same time) ? ?The contracted undead can borrow 100% of their combat power. Brave men can borrow up to 70% of their combat power according to the situation, and soldiers can borrow up to half of their combat power according to the situation) [Special 2: Enchanted Sword, which can add an elemental attribute to the long sword. When this sword appears on the battlefield, the weapons of all soldiers within a radius of five kilometers will resonate with the enchanted sword and obtain the same enchanted attributes as the enchanted sword. . Special 3: Evil Slash, during combat, you can activate all the negative effects of the enemy''s purple equipment, and strengthen the damage caused by the negative effects of the opponent''s purple equipment. Special 4: Spirit body, can switch between spirit body and entity state at any time. When switching spirit body state, it can freely enter and leave the underworld or the underworld and other places. Explanation 1: For ordinary people, what is a secret realm? A place that cannot be entered or exited is called a secret realm. For this sword and staff, the secret realm is between life and death. [Note 2: Entering a state of neither life nor death, between life and death, and holding the sword again can the equipment recognize its owner. After recognizing the owner, this equipment cannot be taken away by others unless it is voluntarily given up. Looking at the description of this secret realm sword staff, Gu Xi couldn''t help but frown. He was a little unsure as to why this sword and staff was called the Secret Realm. He always had a feeling that the name of this weapon was not chosen casually. The word "secret realm" is probably the true identity of this sword and staff. ?Gu Xi thought for a moment and closed his eyes. At this time, a sense of death quickly appeared on Gu Xi''s body. This is what Gu Xi recalled when he was level 10 and walked backwards from Huangquan Road into the real world. ?This is the only time Gu Xi has come into contact with the state of neither life nor death, the state between life and death. ?Seeing Gu Xi''s movements, Gong Lingyu and her disciples all looked at Gu Xi. ?The disciples all showed a decisive smile in their eyes. This is another test that Gong Lingyu puts on his disciples. They also encountered this kind of thing before when they got the orange equipment. Although they all passed the test in the end, they suffered a slight loss. Now they want to see how much loss this junior brother will suffer in this regard. But they never expected that Gu Xi had obtained several pieces of orange equipment before, and he had a very clear understanding of the owner of the orange equipment. ??If you want the orange equipment to recognize you, you must explain what it means, and don''t take it for granted. ?After entering this state, Gu Xi slowly raised the long sword and pushed it forward hard. The long sword turned into a civilized staff, and then the thing began to wrap around Gu Xi''s arm. Finally, after leaving a mark on Gu Xi''s right arm, he returned to the state of the civilized staff. Opening his eyes again, Gu Xi realized that he had mastered this orange outfit. At the same time, I also generally understood the situation of this orange outfit. Compared with the several pieces of orange equipment Gu Xi had obtained before, this one was obviously for combat. The direction it takes is also different from the previous pieces of orange equipment. ? ?The first skill, Royal Sword, is said to borrow the combat power of the undead in the hand. In fact, it enhances the user''s melee combat ability through the resonance of the long sword with his subordinates. ?? Gu Xi may not have felt anything when he only looked at civilization before. Now that he holds the weapon in his hand, Gu Xi realizes that he still thinks too simply. There is nothing simple about orange equipment. He can borrow the combat power of his undead, which does not refer to level or attributes, but combat style and combat skills, all of which can be temporarily borrowed. For example, Gu Xi can directly borrow Lunas combat power. In this way, Gu Xi can use all the mirror abilities related to the mirror in a short period of time. Although there is no way to get the blessing of the purple and orange equipment in Luna''s hands, he can easily do some basic mirror strange abilities, such as walking in the mirror and mirror teleportation. The most important thing is that he can borrow the combat power of three contracted undead or ten brave men at the same time. This means that Gu Xi will have quite a lot of combat skills that he can use when fighting. ?Of course there is also the matter of combat effectiveness, but there will be a relatively complicated calculation formula. ? Gu Xi has not started fighting yet, so it is not yet clear how strong the final combat effectiveness will be, but one thing is certain, if Gu Xi takes action in person now, he will definitely not have as little melee ability as before. As for the skill of enchanted sword, it is considered a fixed range magic. ??As long as the secret realm sword and staff is enchanted with some magical effect, all the weapons of the undead troops within a radius of five thousand meters with Gu Xi as the center will have such enchantments. Even if it is a bone dragon, the teeth will be enchanted. It can be said that this time the whole army is really armed. This kind of effect, Gu Xizhen didnt think that purple equipment could achieve. Im afraid that most of the orange equipment cannot reach this level. I dont know where Gong Lingyu found this secret sword staff. It has such a wide range of weapon attribute blessings. The following Evil Slash and Spirit Body are not so obviously strengthened. ?Evil Slash is a skill used to kill the enemy''s purple equipment. Unlike the auxiliary orange equipment that can reduce the negative effects of purple equipment, Evil Slash directly fully activates the negative effects of the opponent''s purple equipment, and the effect may be doubled. As for the ability of the spirit body, Gu Xi tried it twice. At most, it could turn Gu Xi into a ghost state, but Gu Xi could clearly feel it. This ability should be the key to the secret sword and staff. But where is the key, Gu Xi cannot yet determine. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1271： Communication between brothers and sisters (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1271 Communication between brothers (please subscribe for more updates) ?After giving away the orange equipment and handing over various tasks, Gong Lingyus attention was no longer focused on Gu Xi. ?She is usually busy, so she took this opportunity to check on the progress of her disciples. When the senior brothers were called over for questioning one by one. ?The remaining senior brothers came to Gu Xi, where they chatted with Gu Xi in twos and threes about the specialties in the Death City. It can be seen that they usually communicate internally. There are actually not many specialties that Gu Xi can bring out right now. The Grass Huandan is one of them, the Iron Finger is also one of them, and there are also some dried vines and the like. ?Oh, during this time, there was also a specialty product produced in Poison Peach Mountain, called Poison Peach. It can be given to the undead to eat. After the undead eat it, they can have poisonous effects on their bodies. If they eat too much, they will also develop plague, which is particularly difficult to cure. ??But Gu Xi never expected that things like grass-returning elixirs were not popular in the real world. Instead, the poisonous peaches made the senior brothers quite satisfied, and everyone ordered a batch. When Gu Xi asked about this situation, several senior brothers burst out laughing. You cant understand, right? Its not that the brothers dont believe you, but for us, we have a city of death. When it comes to self-improvement, we have to do it according to our own constitution. We still believe in growing many things at home. ?Just like Su Zhu, what he usually drinks is the fruit crystal tea produced by the slime absorbing the corpse. Do you understand the reason for this? " Are you afraid of being stuck in the supply of goods? ?Gu Xi thought for a moment and then asked. Thats right, even if there is no supply of your poisonous peaches, it wont affect us. But I want to eat a certain kind of fruit that you are used to. If you check the supply, will I feel uncomfortable? Dont talk about things like brothers and sisters not getting stuck in the supply of goods. ?These things depend on the production volume. If the production volume cannot keep up, it means that the supply of goods is stuck. So there are some things that we value relatively, and there are some things that we only eat a few at most, but we wont do large-volume transactions. " "Yes, that''s the truth. If you want to eat some good food, just tell your brothers, it''s just some fruit delivered to your door. It''s nothing." But if you want to trade in large quantities, forget it. " Thats right. Several senior brothers also nodded to express that Gu Xi''s guess was correct. At the same time, they did not forget to tell Gu Xi that what was mainly traded between the cities of death. For newcomers like Gu Xi, raw materials are the focus of the transaction. After all, these senior brothers have not built any of the dead cities in their hands for more than ten years. After more than ten years of intensive cultivation, most things have become self-sufficient. ?Especially the change of equipment in the blacksmith shop, which took at least seven or eight rounds. Those things in Gu Xi''s hands were probably eliminated by them. They will definitely look down on the weapons and equipment made by Gu Xi. As for the trade between the undead arms, it is possible, but there are too many involved. So they are more willing to trade raw materials. ?Especially serious materials, materials with evil spirits, various rare materials, etc. This is our internal transaction list. The prices on it will be changed every month. If you find the resources and materials on the list, you can trade them in the market. By the way, is there a trading market in your city? " Yes, I have a dedicated market area. Gu Xi said with certainty. Hearing this, several senior brothers looked at Gu Xi in a different light. It seems that Qins city is so big that it even has a special area set aside for trading. ?Alright, these are my market coordinates. You can send the caravan directly when the time comes. " Yes, give me your market coordinates, and we will trade directly. ? Gu Xi nodded, and while accepting the market coordinates from his senior brothers, he handed over his own market coordinates. At the same time, he also asked about things that caravan traders need to pay attention to. ?These fellow apprentices also saw that Gu Xis previous growth was relatively unique. Havent experienced much communication or team fighting. When communicating with others, it is somewhat bumpy. ??However, this is understandable from the side of the Necromancer. After all, there is a city of undead to play, so who can guess with other players? Sometimes the various equipment that ordinary players grab is used by them for their undead. They went to participate in the dungeon battle together. They said they wanted it, but they didnt like it. Even though they said they didnt want it, they didnt want to be taken advantage of. So in the end, many necromancers play their own roles. Unless there is a guild or an organization, they will act together. ??However, disciples like Gong Lingyu obtained the Death City relatively early. They all walked through this way. I understand Gu Xis current state of mind the most. After exchanging market coordinates, they began to negotiate interest rates. Junior brother, what are you planning to do recently? I have a group copy in my hand that hasnt been completed yet, so I just used this time to deal with it. I will study in school in the future. After all, there are so many books and I havent even started reading one yet. " Gu Xi thought for a moment and then responded quickly. "Lead mission? It seems that the place you were at before was not a mainstream place for necromancers, right?" "yes." ? Gu Xi thought about his own situation. Bai Liancheng followed the undead route, but after leaving Bai Liancheng, who knows what a necromancer is. ?Especially after arriving at Paixin City and Yuanzu City, Gu Xi understood that the Necromancer was just a niche profession. ??Among the many players who rushed to Yuanzu City, necromancers only accounted for less than one thousandth. I knew it as soon as I heard you talk about the group version. We, the Necromancers, our dungeons are different from other players dungeons. ?This is actually an unspoken rule. Think about it, the octopus heads you mentioned before have spiritual power. What would happen if they participated in text-based or puzzle-solving dungeons? " Isnt that a direct pass? Yes, then think about it again, if five or six necromancers enter the dungeon with thousands of troops, do you still need to fight the dungeon? Gu Xi thought about his previous behavior in the later stages of the Westminster Abbey incident. With the number of troops he could bring to exceed 10,000, he really didnt think about how to calculate the strength of the BOSS in the dungeon. Everything was pushed forward. It was not until the raid was opened after the Westminster Abbey incident that the progress of the dungeon slowed down. So where the undead gather towards players, the classification of dungeons is different from that of dungeons outside. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1272： Copy agreement (please subscribe) Chapter 1272 Copy Agreement (please subscribe) Contract dungeon is a small book for five people with the participation of the contracted undead under the necromancer. Its main purpose is to improve the level and combat effectiveness of the contracted undead. The necromancer can send five contracted undead to each person to monopolize a copy. You can also arrange for a contracted undead to take action and fight with the contracted undead of other necromancers. Legion dungeon is a large-scale dungeon in which the leaders or heroes of the Necromancer participate. According to the requirements of the dungeon, you can enter the troops organized into five battalions, or into the troops organized into five regiments. It is mainly prepared to improve the combat effectiveness of the necromancer''s troops, as well as the coordination between heroes and heroes, and between leaders. ?Of course, there are many kinds of resources in this kind of legion copy. ?The only disadvantage is that once you enter, there is no way to add troops inside. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? After all, they are all beneficiaries of the Death City skill. If they can add troops to it, the dungeon is a place for them to farm troops and resources. But they couldn''t say anything. After all, the big guys agree with this copy model, so naturally they have to accept it too. Junior brother, we usually get together almost every half month and get two to three copies out. We can cooperate with each other to deal with it. ?These copies are all teachers resources, so you dont have to worry about owing us anything. And only by fighting together can you know where your problems are and grow together. " Thats right, this weeks party is in three days, you can just come over then. We obtained the copy and the resources before allocating them. " "Okay." Gu Xi agreed decisively, "I will definitely participate in such a copy." Thats right. By the way, if there is anything you dont understand or if you want to exchange architectural design drawings, you can also come to us. Theres no need to be so coy, we were brought up like this in the first place. " Well, I will, by the way. Senior brothers, I have a question to ask. " Gu Xi was not polite at all in this regard. He had already seen that although the students under Gong Lingyu had different ideas, they were still very united. Because of his status as a student of Gong Lingyu, Gu Xi naturally integrated into it. ?But integration is integration. If Gu Xi doesn''t communicate with them and doesn''t show a relatively positive performance, some things may not last long. ?Now Gu Xi will take the initiative to ask questions, which is a sign of wanting to integrate. Its like this. Something happened in my main city, and I was targeted by the big boss of the world in my main city. The bosss level is level 45, which is the upper limit of the world level where my main city is located. I just want to ask if there are any level 45 undead nearby that can be suppressed or subdued. I want to subdue two or three and find an opportunity to besiege this big boss. lest I have to worry about being robbed every day when I am building the city. " Hearing Gu Xis question, all the senior brothers turned to look at Gu Xi. They all felt that Gu Xi was going crazy. What level is he? Just challenge level 45. Fortunately, the upper limit of the world where his main city is located is level 45. If the upper limit is directly 60, do you have to come over and ask if there are any level 60 undead that can be conquered and kill them directly. Junior brother, thats not how it works. Do you know why the Death Incarnation can only release Death Incarnations that are 8 levels stronger than itself when it is not specially strengthened? That''s because this is the best level of control for the undead. ??Although we have mastered the ability of the Death Lord and even the ghost-suppressing Momoyama. You can forcibly subdue the undead, but you have to spend time strengthening, managing, and controlling the subdued undead. Level 45 undead, are you really sure you can control it? ? ? Junior brother, you must remember one thing: if you leave the undead alone and let them fight on their own, the undead''s combat effectiveness will only be half of what you imagined. " Yes, little junior brother. If you dont understand now, then think about it, why do you need heroes and leaders to command your troops? You need at least some leaders. Rather than just releasing the undead directly. Undead without anyone to command them, their combat effectiveness is not strong at all. " If you want to deal with the big guys in your main city world, you can apply to the teacher for a few guardians. ?But you have to find a way to convince the teacher. Because the teacher doesnt like this behavior. ?In her philosophy, if you are bullied, I will naturally stand up for you, but if you want to use my name to stir up trouble, that won''t work. " ?Gu Xi was stunned for a moment and then understood the meaning of this senior brother''s words. According to this sentence, if he is attacked by the octopus head, he can run to Gong Lingyu for help. ??But if Gu Xi wants to provoke the king, sorry, Gong Lingyu will not care. ?After understanding the bottom line of Baibai Lingyu, Gu Xi silently touched the jade peach mountain hanging around his waist. If that doesnt work, find a place to pick out a few undead around level 45. ??The combat effectiveness of the undead that cannot be controlled will be reduced, so bring a few more with you, Gu Xi will not believe it, and you can still lose three against one. After suppressing this thought, Gu Xi immediately changed the topic. "By the way, brothers, I accidentally got something that emits red light. Take a look to see if it''s a fragment of a red suit." ?After knowing the attitude of the real world towards red equipment, Gu Xi did not introduce the things he got in Genesis. ?This is the same as exchanging lottery information with ticket buddies at a lottery shop. No one will come to **** your lottery ticket at all, even if you boast that you can win five million with this lottery ticket. Instead, they will come around and analyze with you which number is most likely to come out. ?So Gu Xi was not afraid of trouble at all, and he directly took out the thing he got from the world of Genesis. You cant just say its a red outfit because it glows red. Why is a red outfit so good? Thats right, little junior brother, there are many things that glow red. As long as you ask, I can find you ten or eight at will. Wait a minute, guys, dont you think this thing is interesting? ?At this time, a player reacted. He picked up the item still wrapped in linen, "It seems to have the smell of blood sacrifice, and I feel like a game world has been drained." After what he said, several other players also gathered around and looked at it again and again. They all thought this thing was very interesting, but they did not think it was a fragment of red equipment, because the role of this red equipment was of little significance. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1273： The first Aridovita Conference (please subscribe) Chapter 1273 The First Aridovita Conference (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! ?With eating and drinking, the party ended like this. After making an appointment with these brothers to download the dungeon together in three days, Gu Xi wandered out of the Feng Gu Hall. At this time, Gu Xi was a little drunk, but his heart felt like he was flying, floating in the sky. ?At this gathering, Gu Xi solved many problems, but many new ones arose. ?However, Gu Xi''s mentality is quite good now. Even though he is staggering when he walks now, his spirit is quite sober. At this time, thoughts flashed through Gu Xi''s mind, and various plans and rectification directions also appeared in Gu Xi''s mind. ?After returning to his small apartment, Gu Xi opened the door and took a look inside. The apartment was dark and there was no one around. It seems that Tang Shuang has returned to his home. ?Gu Xi sighed and quickly made another note in his mind. I need to find time to go to the human market, buy a corpse, and place a contracted undead here. Close the door, Gu Xi quickly walked up to the second floor, lit what looked like a decorative fireplace, and then pressed his hand on a brick on the fireplace. The next moment, Gu Xi was sent from his apartment in the City of Yin to a small house in Alidovi City. ??This hut is similar in style to other buildings in Aridovi City. They are all classic two-story buildings. There are some cold food in the entrance restaurant. ?Gu Xi did not touch those things, but opened the door and walked out. Near this hut are two identical huts. ?These two huts are the teleportation huts used by Gu Xi to place the hearthstone, and correspond to the two teleportation points of Victoria City and Qianfang City respectively. Further outside are several similar huts, which Luna had already calculated from the beginning. From now on, Gu Xi will travel to various places. She has prepared a lot for this kind of hearthstone hut to ensure that Gu Xi can travel to various places in a short time. ?After coming out of the hearthstone hut, Gu Xi saw another ring similar to a streetlight on the roadside. This is actually the flying point of giant bats. ?Gu Xi shook his head at the ring, and a giant bat fell from the sky and landed towards Gu Xi. To Alidovitta. Gu Xi turned over and jumped onto the giant bat. At the same time, he also informed the contracted undead of his arrival. ?This time Gu Xi had many plans in mind, and he needed to adjust Aridovi''s development ideas. At the same time he still has a lot to learn. ??Luna and the others also knew about Gu Xi''s enrollment in Hades University in the past few days. ?Now as soon as they heard that Gu Xi rushed back, they all hurried towards Alidoveta through their own methods. When Gu Xi arrived at Alidovita, several of his men had already arrived. Princess Anna and her Grand Princess Council are permanently stationed here. When Gu Xis notice came down, quite a few of them appeared here. Shaya usually doesnt know where she stays, but she appears the quickest when something like this happens. She is the first to arrive. Eve arrived at about the same time as Gu Xi. Like Gu Xi, she also came riding a giant bat. When she saw Gu Xi, she nodded towards him. The last ones to come over were Luna and Jade, and Jade followed them through the mirror teleportation method that Luna had turned on. After that, several leaders who were idle and most of the heroes were also coming here. ?However, Gu Xi did not wait for them. Instead, he gathered his contracted undead together and talked about what happened after he signed up. Lets start with what happened after meeting Gong Lingyu. While speaking, Gu Xi would also talk about some of his thoughts at the time. The contracted undead under Gu Xi were listening there, and Eve was still taking notes there. ?These contracted undead have been following Gu Xi for a long time, and they almost built the city of Alidovi single-handedly. They all know a lot about Gu Xis situation. When Gu Xi was talking about these things, they did not interrupt. But when Gu Xi started talking about Gong Lingyus arrangements and the judgments of several senior brothers, they all immediately became energetic. Shaya, the next thing is your business. Concerning those octopus heads, I have asked several senior brothers to do a psychological profile. This is what I wrote down, take a look. " As Gu Xi spoke, he took out the octopus head information picture drawn by Su Zhuo, as well as the picture of possible loopholes that Gu Xi might be under surveillance. There is also some information written down by Gu Xi. Shaya is responsible for intelligence work under Gu Xi, which is exactly her job. ?At the same time, Shaya also understood that the biggest danger to Gu Xi at the moment came from these octopus heads. After all, the results of divination are there. The octopus was not dealt with the first day, so Gu Xi was in a quasi-dead state. After getting these drawings and recorded information in hand, Shaya looked through them carefully. Eve, this is yours. When Sha Ya looked down at the information, Gu Xi immediately put some information in Eve''s hands. Eve looked down and found that there were a lot of book titles. She looked up at Gu Xi with some confusion. At this time, Gu Xi said: This is the title of the book given by my tutor, and I was asked to finish it within one year. You first look in the library to see if there are any of the books we copied from Yuanzu City. If not, you have to go to the library of Hades University to find it. I''m not free these days, so you should do this first. ??Anyway, in the City of Yin, there are quite a lot of contracted undead walking on the streets, and not many people will notice you when you go out. " Eve immediately agreed upon hearing this. Going out to copy books is a good job for Eve. It''s just that the quantity of these books is quite large. It seems that when you go out to copy books, you need to bring a few more people with you. ?At this time, Gu Xi turned over his hand and took out some other things. Luna, you will be busier next. I will get the new architectural design drawings in a few days. Then we will discuss some layout and upgrades in the city. The focus of these two days should be on the market area. ?These are the market coordinates I just got. I have already negotiated with them to establish commercial exchanges between cities. ?No one else can do this, so you should handle it first. I will find a few new contracted undead in the future, choose one with financial management skills to do this, and then replace you. " Okay. Luna agreed immediately without thinking. By the way, Luna, lend me your power. At this time, Gu Xi pulled out the secret realm sword staff and pointed at Luna. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1274： Alidovi City expansion plan (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1274 Alidovi City Expansion Plan (Please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! Princess Anna. After borrowing Luna''s fighting power, Gu Xi immediately turned to look at Princess Anna. Now that we are free, how many leaders can we call upon? How many heroes are suitable to fight independently? On Princess Anna''s side, Gu Xi did not ask about the city defense work of Alidovi City. He didnt ask about the condition of the new undead sent in before. He believed that Princess Anna would take care of everything. ??What Gu Xi wants to talk about at this time is actually his plan to clear the dungeon with his senior brothers. ?? Gu Xi actually mentioned it when he was explaining everything that happened during this period. Before Gu Xi asked, Princess Anna had already made a decision. Sir, the leader of our family, Dietrich, is guarding Dragon Blood Castle, Dominic is guarding Labyrinth Demon City, and Poison Bone is guarding Poison Peach Mountain. The only ones that can be called now are Dimi, Amilka and Jamie. As for heroes, there are currently too few heroes who can stand alone, and most of them are specialized heroes. " Hearing this, Gu Xi fell silent for a moment. This is the difference in background. ?Don''t look at the fact that Gu Xi has several cities in his hands, but when he actually wants to use them, he will find that the troops are not strong and the generals are not enough. Is there a suitable corpse? Gu Xi couldn''t help but ask. With these leaders and heroes, if he really wants to participate in the legion copy, he will not be able to complete many tasks. As for the contracted undead, there is no one left to spare. There is one Contracted Doll, but Gu Xi has no intention of sending him out. After thinking about it for a moment, Gu Xi couldn''t help but sigh: "I''d better go to Renshi to take a look." There is nothing these people can do about Gu Xis sighing. After all, it is a fact that Gu Xi currently lacks generals. Okay, lets not talk about this for now. Princess Anna, in the next period of time, we will think of ways to expand externally. ?After talking to Gong Lingyu, Gu Xi realized that he was still too late on some things. ?Isnt he just a great king? What are you afraid of? Lets fight first and then talk about it. ?Even if this is not the case, how can the city of Alidovi develop? How to deal with stronger enemies in the future? Hearing Gu Xis words, Princess Anna immediately raised her head. Sir, are you ready to expand? Yes, we can start to expand in an orderly manner. Our current strength has begun to improve, and now we should expand outwards. We dont have the right heroes or leaders. ?This is actually not a problem. If we fight outside, everything will be there. Although the first few copies, we may not get much chance. But as long as we slowly release new bosses and heroes, we will have more opportunities in subsequent dungeons. " Princess Anna understood the meaning of Gu Xi''s words as soon as she heard it. This is to prepare to use the current strength to start snowballing. Princess Anna had discussed it with Gu Xi several times before, but they always felt that the opportunity was not suitable. The inappropriateness mentioned here does not mean that Gu Xi''s troops are insufficient. Not to mention the other things Gu Xi had on hand, he could still take out hundreds of thousands of undead. What Gu Xi said to Princess Anna was inappropriate was that he had not yet considered how to deal with the matter of the mirror underground palace. If you take action in advance, you will definitely attract the attention of the king in the mirror underground palace. Even though all his attention is now focused on Victoria City, it doesn''t mean that he can''t take care of the battle in the mirror underground palace at the same time. ?Last time, Gu Xi learned about the strength of the Maharaja''s troops from Dietrich, and he had been preparing troops based on the opponent''s strength. Princess Anna is also preparing along this line of thinking. But Gu Xi has always been in a state of phobia about insufficient firepower, and has always believed that his troops are insufficient. ??I always want to have more troops on hand, and then I can take action against the troops under the Maharaja. Now that he was stimulated by Gong Lingyu and her disciples, Gu Xi''s heart became bigger. He had always thought that his own military strength was not enough no matter where he placed it. That doesnt seem to be the case now. At this time, Gu Xi was planning to fight out and let Alidovi City expand. Only by constantly expanding can we get more resources, more troops, more heroes and leaders. Only relying on the output of the city, when can we gather enough troops to fight against the king''s men? Only fighting, fighting is the most important thing. I understand, Ill start making arrangements now. Princess Anna immediately understood Gu Xi''s thoughts, and she was immediately ready to get up and arrange her troops to attack. ?This thing is actually very simple to do. After all, the nearby roads have been explored. All the heroes and leaders are also in the city of Alidovi. ??Most of the undead troops are also at designated locations. With just one order, they can be mobilized. It is quite simple for Princess Anna to operate these troops. "This time, Dimi and Jamie will go out. I will arrange the heroes and replenish the troops before we can send out troops." Okay, prepare Amilka, I will take him to participate in the Legion dungeon. After Gu Xi saw that Princess Anna had a candidate, he immediately said: "By the way, Princess Anna, get ready, I have to go out now, and when I come back, we will deal with the group affairs immediately. ?This matter has been delayed for too long, and I have been jealous of the troops in the regiment for a long time, and now I can put them to use. " Okay. Princess Anna affirmed. At this time, Gu Xi turned to look at Luna, "Luna, find a way to build the soul summoning tower outside the city to ensure that all the souls can be recovered during the external expansion battle." Sir, please dont worry, I will take care of everything. ?But sir, you''d better collect more than three contracted undead now. In addition to someone who knows how to manage money, it is best to have a contracted undead who can help you summon souls. " Being reminded by Luna, Gu Xi''s heart also moved. This was a good idea. A contracted undead person who helps in summoning souls. This is a great way to reduce the stress of taking care of work. ?After all, Gu Xi is not a professional soul-calling tool person. Not to mention that Gu Xi now has a plan to raise corpses and strengthen them. At the end the body count must have been in the millions. ?At that time, even with the assistance of multiple soul-calling towers, Gu Xi still had to spend a lot of time and energy summoning souls. Perhaps during that period, he will be so tired that he vomits blood. Hence, it is very important for Gu Xi to have a contracted undead with the talent of summoning souls. "I will, I will go out first, Luna, and I will leave the rest to you." (End of this chapter) Chapter 1275： Contracted Undead (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1275: Contracted Undead (please subscribe for more updates) After hurriedly explaining the matter, Gu Xi quickly left the city of Alidovi. Just as Gu Xi said, he was going to go around the market to see if there were two corpses suitable for making contracted undead. This was confirmed by Gu Xi from several senior brothers. ??More than 80% of their contracted undead are from here. The most important thing is that they will be equipped with contract scrolls according to the player''s level. This is better than players making contracted undead according to their level and the level of the undead contract. ??If you give more money, the boss there will also select the most suitable corpse for the player and determine the direction of the contracted undead. This point is fully recognized by the senior brothers Gu Xina. ??Even introduced a good corpse dealer to Gu Xi. ?Gu Xi went over this time just to look for him. After leaving the community, Gu Xi took a look at the bus stop where the car accident occurred in the morning. ??The bus involved in the previous car accident has been towed away. The location where the car crashed was also cleaned up. For some reason, Gu Xi always felt that there was something strange here. As he was waiting for the bus, Gu Xi narrowed his eyes and looked out of Huangquan Longpao''s sight. He noticed that several streams of luck were being injected into the location of the previous car accident. Looking in the direction of the source of the luck, Gu Xi found that there were some Nida people standing on the viaduct and in nearby corners. They were holding things similar to candles in their hands. This is where the luck came from. . After these lucks were injected into the location where the car accident was just now, they slowly turned into bad luck. Normal people couldn''t see the bad luck, but Gu Xi could clearly see it with the sight of Huang Quan''s dragon robe. It was almost going to happen. In dragon shape. ?The dragon shape has no scales on its body and its eyes are red. It is obviously a fierce dragon. That look was clearly looking for the enemy who had plotted against the Nida people. ??Although Gu Xi didn''t think this matter had anything to do with him, he didn''t want his family''s luck to be affected, so he secretly released the bone obelisk as soon as possible. ?After thinking about it, Gu Xi felt unsafe, so he simply put a linen bag in the inner pocket of his black robe. ?At this time, the bus also arrived. Gu Xi took a look at the route and found that it was correct before getting on the bus. He didn''t know that before he took out the linen bag, the weird dragon had already turned its attention to him. Unexpectedly, as soon as the linen bag appeared, he seemed to be wiped out, strangely The strange dragon jumped over Gu Xi and turned its attention to other directions. As the bus moved quickly, the uneasiness in Gu Xi''s heart faded away. ?But Gu Xi did not put away the bone obelisk. He still held the bone obelisk in his hand and walked towards the city. ?After arriving at the market, Gu Xi put everything away and blended into the crowd. ?After entering the human market, Gu Xi found that the human market in front of him was extremely clean. There was not even a drop of water on the ground, and there was no smell of blood in the air. The place in front of him looked like a large warehouse supermarket with people coming and going. ?Gu Xi looked around and shifted his gaze to a store not far away. ??This store doesn''t look very eye-catching. There are more than ten rows of iron shelves inside the store, and the signboard only says Shop No. 301. ??But Gu Xi got some information from his senior brother. The boss had a good relationship with Gong Lingyu, and some of Gong Lingyus special undead were bought from here. Gong Lingyus students will also come here to take care of business. ?Gu Xi glanced around and found that he was in the right place, so he strode in. As soon as he entered the door, the waiters in the store noticed Gu Xi''s presence, and they all gathered around him. Guest, what do you need? We have everything here, all fresh corpses that have just been shipped out of the game. Suitable for resurrection, transformation of undead, and making contracted undead. " "Can your boss come out and talk?" Gu Xi glanced at the waiters and found that they were all players. Guest, if you need anything, just tell us. ?Hearing what Gu Xi said, the waiter became anxious. This is a good business, and they get a commission. ?Let Gu Xi talk to the boss, and their commission will be gone. Just when Gu Xi was about to say something more, a fat man walked out from the back of the store. ?This fat man looked quite young, but when he walked out, there were two obvious battle haloes on the ground. Obviously this fat man''s level is above level 40. ??If this is placed in the world deep in the game, it can directly open the boss of Genesis. As a result, he was just an ordinary businessman in the Yin Capital. The fat man looked at Gu Xi first, and then a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes. You are Teacher Gongs new disciple, right? I asked you when would you come, come on, come on, please come over here. My name is Lu Xi, you can call me Lu Qi. ??He is the seventh disciple that Teacher Gong brought before he grew up. Its just that I didnt learn well at that time and didnt grow up with it. Once you have only reached level 40, you have no motivation to go down any further. You can only do a small business here. ??However, although I am not a student after Teacher Gong started accepting graduate students. But no matter what, you can be regarded as my junior brothers. When you come to me, you feel like you are at home. How about it? Do you have anything you like? If not, I can recommend some good ones. " Ive met Senior Brother Lu! As soon as Gu Xi heard Lu Xi''s self-introduction, he knew what to do. He bowed first, and then said to Lu Xi: "Brother Lu, I came here to select a few people to make contracted undead. I wonder if you have any good recommendations here. I also need some contract scrolls." No problem, what level are you at now? Level 11. What about the level of the Undead Pact? "level 4!" ?Gu Xi said a little embarrassedly, as his level of the Undead Contract had never been increased. How many contracted undead do you have? Lu Xi asked while still there. Four. Starting from the 1st level of the Necromancer, you will automatically get a contracted undead slot every 2 levels. As long as you get the contract scroll and select a suitable corpse, you can proceed. At level 11, there can be a total of six contracted undead. When you master the skill of Undead Contract, you can get 1 Contract Undead Slot, and then the Contract Undead will be strengthened. At key nodes such as Level 5, Level 10, and Level 15, additional Contract Undead slots will be added. In the current situation of junior brother, we can have three more contracted undead. " Gu Xi thought for a while, "Then get me some contract scrolls first, and then look at the corpses here. If there are suitable ones, I will contract with two first. If there are no suitable ones, I will contract with one first. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 1276： Choose a target (please subscribe) Chapter 1276 Selecting Targets (Please subscribe) ification Hearing Gu Xis question, Lu Xi said in a low voice, Whoever, please bring a box of scrolls over here first. ?? Junior brother, come here, tell me what kind of contracted undead you want, and I will pick a good one for you. " I have a house in the underworld, and I need someone who can reassure me to keep an eye on it. This is the most important thing right now. After all, everyone knows my situation. Traveling to and from the Capital of Yin relies on that small home. " This is understandable. I have many good corpses here. Not only are they in good shape, but they have not been adjusted. They are all in their original appearance. ?The quality of these corpses is quite good, and all the souls have been left behind. ??If you are looking after the house, I can give you a memory of cooking and cleaning the house. After integrating into it, although it cannot be said that it has reached the level of a chef, it will definitely not be too different. ?Of course, if you are not satisfied, we have other means here. We have complete parts here that can be used to piece together a complete body. ?In addition, if you like other races, we also have them here. However, there are some uncommon ones that need to be hunted specifically, and some require a period of waiting. " Upon hearing this, Gu Xi couldn''t help but laugh and said: "Brother, it''s okay. I''m not that extreme personally. A normal contracted undead will do. I just want to find someone to help me look after the house. Of course it would be nice if it could be more beautiful. As for cooking, you must be able to do it, really. ??This contracted undead may not have strong combat power, but he must be able to cook. You dont know, but the food in the undead side is really unpalatable. It tastes so bad that I cant stand it anymore. ??If I can''t handle this matter this time, I really want to move to some food city. " Hearing Gu Xis complaints, Lu Xi also burst out laughing. It seems you cant stand the food of the undead, right? I know that copying a batch of cooking memories is quite useful. They still dont believe it, and in the end I am the only one who can make this money. Dont worry, senior brother, we have everything here, and I will definitely be able to find the best memory for you. " At this time, Gu Xi turned his head and said mysteriously: "Brother, did my other senior brothers also buy contracted undead from you? What did they choose?" This is not very convenient to say. Lu Xi blinked at Gu Xi and opened the door of the warehouse behind. Just at this moment, Lu Xis clerk also brought a box. Lu Xi took it casually and handed it to Gu Xi. Here, this is a meeting gift from my senior brother. Its not much, its a twelve-volume contract scroll. As a necromancer, the higher the level, the more contracted undead are needed. ??If you dont have enough contract scrolls, just come directly to your senior brother to get them. " ?As the warehouse door opened, Gu Xi saw what was going on inside. There are corpses with different looks here. There are various conditions inside these corpses. Gu Xi even saw the labels written under the corpses, explaining where these corpses came from, what kind of people they were originally, and what kind of abilities they had. ?But what surprised Gu Xi the most. Among the corpses collected by Lu Xi, there were a lot of animals. ?Here Gu Xi unexpectedly saw the body of a woman with an elephant head. I dont know who has such a strong taste that he would want such a corpse. Because Gu Xi''s goal was clear, when Lu Xi brought Gu Xi in, he bypassed the corpse that obviously had a certain fighting ability and headed toward the rear. Behind this, there are a large number of obviously weaker corpses, including golden-haired ones, red-haired ones, green-haired ones, white-haired ones and hairless ones. Gu Xi looked at it carefully and made no request. ?In Gu Xi''s eyes, as long as he can cook, other requirements can be reduced. Putting all these things together, Gu Xi just depends on his eyesight. About halfway through the circle, Gu Xi suddenly pointed at one of the corpses and said. Just this. Lu Xi smiled when he heard it and said: "No problem, this is from the world of TXH1SSJEJP5ZGNYX. She is a princess with the blood of dragons and flames in her body. Level 9, profession is swordsman. Can be transformed into zombies, vampires, dark warriors, and ghosts. By the way, it can also be converted into a skeleton soldier. " Hearing the word "skeleton soldier", Gu Xi couldn''t help but smile. ?Those who come here to select contracted undead have no intention of turning people into skeleton soldiers. Even if only the bones are left, a layer of painted skin should be added. Where would you take the initiative to clean away the flesh and blood? Just her, fighting ability and all that matters, thats what I want Dont worry, my cooking skills are absolutely top-notch, there will be no problem. ?Lu Xi said with certainty. ?While he was speaking, the body had been dragged down, put on a white robe, and sent to Gu Xi. This is still very particular in the capital of Yin. Here in the Capital of Yin, black robes belong to players, but when putting robes on corpses, no one would choose to put on red robes. ?After putting on his robe, the clerk followed Gu Xi with a trolley. At this time Gu Xi made another request. Senior Brother Lu, the corpses you have here are of good quality, and I also want a corpse with financial management skills. I need to establish a caravan and conduct business transactions with other senior brothers. Without financial management skills, this caravan cannot be built. " This simple, professional corpse is not here, it has to come over here. When Lu Xi heard that there was such a good thing, it must be there. ?So he took Gu Xi directly to the other end of the warehouse. As he passed by, he happened to pass through some warehouses of limbs, where various limbs and internal organs were stored. Obviously these are carefully selected. But Gu Xi no longer cares about this. He is not interested in assembling products. Besides, Gu Xikan is not powerful enough to get excited just by looking at his hands or feet. In his mind, the removed parts were really nothing to look at. After entering the functional area, the corpses placed here are obviously messy. There are corpses of various monsters here. Gu Xi even saw the giant Behemoth here. ??Gu Xi was soon taken to a place, and Lu Xi pointed at the corpse here and said. Goblin rich man, human businessman, Turin consortium, spirit fox people...see if you like any of them. ??Gu Xi took a serious look. This time, he did not pick the one with the right eyes like before, but carefully checked the condition of each corpse. Especially their talent and business record. Finally, his eyes fell on a corpse. Isnt it right, Senior Brother Lu, do you also have such a business-oriented corpse? (End of this chapter) Chapter 1277： Business elites with financial management talents (please subscribe) Chapter 1277 Business elites with financial talent (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! Looking in the direction Gu Xi pointed, Lu Xi felt helpless. Forget it, little junior brother, this batch is really a big loss. ??How could I be so confused at that time? I looked for the world of urban business routes and wanted to recruit a group of business geniuses. ?Who would have thought that such a thing would happen. Look at this guy, he looks like a business elite. In fact, all my brains are focused on love. I dont know how those companies survived in their hands. The same is true for the Dragon King who came with the same batch. This batch is really at a loss. Junior brother, we are brothers, thats why Im telling you this. You can pick some at random among the goblins, and they will all be better than these people. " ?Gu Xi had no idea of ??choosing these corpses, but he really didnt want goblins. The business talents of goblins are good, but their personality is that they really want money even if they die. ?Gu Xi didnt want to bring such a person with him. The same is true for most other business talents. After all, in business, there are often only a few types of talents, and many of them are racial talents. It is really difficult to find people with business talents or financial management skills among humans. In the past, Lu Xi would bring back such a wave of business elites in batches because he wanted to find human business talents. I just didnt expect to encounter such a pitfall. Gu Xi skipped some weird races and humans who were obviously business elites, and picked through the remaining corpses. Finally, Gu Xi picked out a human corpse. ?This human being has black hair and yellow skin, but he is obviously not from China. The reason why she was chosen was entirely because she has the blood of Hermes, which can be seen from her ears and heels. Gu Xi thought that with the bloodline of the God of Commerce, he would have some talent in financial management. At least they wont be like those business elites who have their heads full of water. Thats it. ? Gu Xi spent a long time picking out any good corpses, so in the end he could only arrange it like this. "Okay, let me take a look. This one comes from the world of TMH4WR2NTFUJB6RX. A low-level thief was born. He has a certain business talent and can be transformed into skeleton soldiers, ghosts, vampires and corpse witches. If possible, it is best not to convert into skeleton soldiers and ghosts, as this will directly destroy the person''s bloodline. " ?While Lu Xi was talking, the body was also taken down, packed and sent to Gu Xi. How about it, little junior brother, the corpse I have here is pretty good, do you want to take a look at it again? Senior brother, forget it, I dont want it for now, I want at least two contract slots left, and I will see if there is a suitable opportunity to contract with other undead during the game. At Lu Xi''s enthusiasm, Gu Xi shook his head. ?Lu Xi also understood Gu Xis thoughts. ?In fact, many players have this kind of mentality. What is accumulated experience, what is one more level, what is leaving a vacancy, just in case, and so on. It is normal for Gu Xi to have such thoughts. Okay, my junior brother said this, so I wont recommend you much. If you need anything next time, just come to me directly. If I''m not here, I''ll ask the clerk to bring you in. " Then I wont be polite to senior brother. Gu Xi was not polite to Lu Xi and just accepted. Such an elegant way of doing things made Lu Xi very happy. "Okay, this is Teacher Gong''s disciple. By the way, these two corpses are directly discounted by 20%. There is also a place behind my warehouse where the city of death can be put into the city gate. After you buy it, you can directly open the city gate there and put it in. The body was brought in. ?Of course we also have a contract venue here, and you can also make a contract directly with us. " ? Gu Xi thought for a while and said decisively: "I''d better go back and make the contract. I still have some things to prepare." Okay, then I wont keep you either. As Lu Xi spoke, he took Gu Xi there to pay the fee. At this time, he didn''t care at all that Xi was his junior brother. ?Looking at Lu Xi''s appearance, Gu Xi actually smiled. He believed that Lu Xi''s business talent was actually no worse than those of the corpses. ?However, Gu Xi immediately shook his head in his heart. It seems that I wont be able to come to this place often in the future. When we arrived at the market, Gu Xi saw that everyone was a corpse. It is not possible to continue like this, Gu Xi still plans to leave as soon as possible. After paying the money, Gu Xi asked Lu Xi to borrow the drop-off area behind his warehouse. ?This kind of design of the placement area is not available in every store. ??If Lu Xi had not been Gong Lingyu''s disciple, and if Gong Lingyu''s graduate students would come here from time to time, he would not have made such an arrangement. After all, in a place like the City of Yin where little land is at a premium, not everyone is willing to serve some unlikely players. ??Following Lu Xi, Gu Xi walked around the deepest part of the warehouse. ?While passing by here, Gu Xi discovered that there were still corpses of Titans and the like stored in the warehouse, and there were quite a lot of them. Gu Xi even had a feeling that the quality of these Titans was higher than the quality of those Titans who served as soldiers. This is sold separately. ??Gu Xi suppressed the idea of ??ordering a batch of Titans here to go back to, and just took one more look at these Titans and wrote down the origin of these Titans. Then he followed Lu Xi and entered the small courtyard at the back. ?After entering the small courtyard, Gu Xi saw that the walls of the courtyard were covered with large and small runes. Obviously these runes are used to lock the coordinates and prevent them from being exposed to the outside world. Seeing Gu Xi''s expression, Lu Xi also smiled and said, "This is to prevent someone from remembering the coordinates of my place and suddenly jumping in at the door. ??I can open the city gate here, but it can only be released here, and cannot be opened directly from your city. " Hearing this, Gu Xi''s eyes lit up. There is still such a way to play in the city of death? He has never experimented with this method before, and it seems to be a good idea. Looking at Gu Xi''s expression, Lu Xi understood everything Gu Xi didn''t understand. He also didnt expect that Gu Xis foundation was so different, and he didnt know many things. ?At this time, Gu Xi didn''t say much. After confirming the location, he released the garrison gate and arranged the people inside to drag the two corpses back. As for where the body will be sent in the end, Gu Xi has already contacted Luna through the mirror. Gu Xi still needs to buy some other things now. After he buys the things, he will go back to deal with the matter of the contracted undead. After closing the garrison gate, Gu Xi said to Lu Xi. Senior Brother Lu, thank you very much this time. "In any case, I am your senior brother no matter what. If you have anything to thank for this little thing, if you have any needs, just come to me directly. I don''t have anything else here. There are quite a lot of top-grade corpses." (End of this chapter) Chapter 1278： Contracted Undead (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1278: Contracted Undead (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! By the time Gu Xi returned to Aridovi City, nearly four hours had passed. After leaving the human market, Gu Xi went to the corpse market that Tang Shuang had mentioned before. Compared with the clean and tall human market, the corpse market is not that tall. But the number of corpses sold here exceeds that in the human market. It can be said that this is a wholesale market. ? Gu Xi just walked around here and settled on three thousand Titan corpses from the world of TMH3V38HUHEGEV9G. The coordinates of this world were written down by Gu Xi from Lu Xi. Lu Xi will transport several Titan corpses from this world, which shows that the quality of the Titans here is really good. Gu Xi doesnt want those top-grade Titans, just the corpses of ordinary Titans. As for the other corpses, Gu Xi was not so anxious. After all, he still has many corpses in the stage of raising corpses. If that doesn''t work, he can go to other dungeons to farm corpses. There is no need to spend money to buy them here. After sending more than 3,000 Titan corpses back to Alidovi City, Gu Xi rushed back to the city. At this time, Luna had also disposed of the two corpses that had been transported before. Sir, would you like to go over and make a contract now? Lets go to the market area first. Have you taken care of all the things I arranged for you to do? Gu Xi said immediately. It has been arranged, and all kinds of materials have been transported. At the same time, Eve has also arranged the undead transformation circle there. ??Luna said as she opened the mirror passage leading to the market area. ?Since Gu Xi borrowed Luna''s power, Gu Xi can also use the mirror surveillance and mirror channels that were originally opened in Aridovi City. ?Although he is not as skilled as Luna, Gu Xi is definitely faster than riding a giant bat. ?Luna also knew this. As soon as the mirror channel opened, she led the way. Gu Xi followed behind and took a step forward, and then he felt as if he had squeezed into a cold passage. ?The next moment, Gu Xi appeared from the meeting hall in the main city area to the meeting hall in the market area. At this time, in the market area, a large number of undead are working non-stop. Because many commercial coordinates have been added at once, the undead are building corresponding markets and warehouses. The market is naturally the place for trading, while the warehouse is the place where the caravan departs. Every time there is a new commercial coordinate, a special warehouse must be built. When the deal is concluded, various materials will be piled here, and special caravans will come for transportation every day. ? Gu Xi received the commercial coordinates of many cities at once, and these warehouses were enough to keep him busy. ?But this is not what attracts Gu Xi the most. ? Gu Xi noticed that in the center of the market area, a large number of undead were bringing gold coins with evil spirits. ?These gold coins were exactly what Gu Xi took out from the gold treasure last time. ?Looking at the cartloads of gold coins falling to the ground, Gu Xi felt somewhat regretful. ?? He was still a little slow at the time. It would be great if the transportation could be faster and more gold coins could be transported back. After pouring the gold coins on the ground, Eve directed her men there, using some special means to concentrate all the evil energy on the gold coins onto the corpse that Gu Xi had bought. The corpse with the gift of financial management was half lying in the pile of gold coins. ?Beside the pile of gold coins, there are still a large amount of materials, all of which were transported from the warehouse. The most attractive thing here is a pocket containing gold coins. ?That was the reward that Yu received when she completed the library task, a pocket full of gold coins from which she could pour gold coins continuously. ??It''s just that the quality of the gold coins poured out is not very good. They are thin and small. In Gu Xi''s eyes, three of them can only be used as one. Jade himself didnt really want this thing, so it was finally thrown back into the warehouse. This time Gu Xi dug it out, along with a horn filled with grain. This horn was bought from the witch''s hut. It is a broken fertility horn. The food inside the horn has become moldy and cannot be eaten. Because of this reason, this horn can no longer function normally. The normal harvest horn is to blow once, and the yield of farmland within the range affected by the horn will increase by 50%. Now blowing the harvest horn can increase the output by 50%, but 75% of the total output will become poisonous or moldy food. Between this plus and one minus, the production of food decreases. The last thing sent over was some angel feathers. These were the angel feathers that Gu Xi got from the Bait Alliance. ? Gu Xi saw that the corpse was decorated with feathers behind the ears and heels, so he chose to use angel feathers. If not for this reason, Gu Xi would not have done this. By the way, half of the Thunderbird carcass obtained in Qianfang City last time was also sent here in bones. After all, as soon as the body of the Thunderbird was delivered to Alidovi City, the eggs inside were taken out. The corpse without feathers was decomposed on the spot, and the flesh, blood and bones naturally went to their own places. ?Especially the flesh and blood, some of which are sent to kitchens, taverns and canteens. As for whether Gu Xi''s men have made better food, Gu Xi doesn''t know. Anyway, during Gu Xi''s journey, he had never heard of any new food being researched. After all these materials were prepared, Gu Xi quickly walked to the pile of gold coins. ?Through the vision of Huangquan Longpao, Gu Xi could clearly see that all the evil spirits in the gold coins had been concentrated. Eve, its okay, let me do the next thing. Under Gu Xi''s order, Eve stepped aside, and then Gu Xi pulled out the secret realm sword staff and turned it into the state of the civilized staff. He held the civilized staff in one hand and recited the name of the dead while facing the corpse in front of him. The spell of transformation. ?At the same time, various materials flew up under Gu Xi''s spell and fell on the corpse one by one. ?Under Gu Xi''s operation, the bones of the thunderbird were turned into armor and put on the corpse, the feathers of the angel were turned into a cloak, and a throne and a square table were gathered on the pile of evil gold. The bag of gold was hung on the waist of the corpse, and the fertility horn was placed on the left hand of the corpse. As these things fell on the corpse one by one, the skin of the corpse began to shrink. At the same time, the evil spirit in the gold coins was also injected into the corpse, slowly turning the color of the corpse to black. At this time, Gu Xi took out a contract scroll, opened it, and stretched out his hand to the corpse in the blue light. "My name is Gu Xi. I hope to sign a contract with you and lend your strength to fight for me." I, Catherine, am willing to fight for you. The corpse spoke slowly. Ding! The contract with the undead is successful, and Catherine (contracted with the undead) joins the player. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1279： The financial system of Alidovi City (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1279 The Financial System of Alidovi City (Please subscribe for more updates) Name: Catherine (Contracted Undead) ??Race: Corpse Witch Level: Level 12 (0/55000) ?Talent: Financial management skills (when making transactions, income can be increased by 5%) Status: Life (600/600), Magic Power (1200/1200) Attributes: Strength 7.6, Agility 6.7, Constitution 6, Intelligence 12, Perception 14.7, Charisma 13.6 Skills: Level 6 in Financial Management, Level 6 in Mining, Level 5 in Agriculture, Level 4 in Diplomacy, Level 3 in Commercial Diplomacy, Level 2 in Luck...] As new information popped up, Catherine had also arrived in front of Gu Xi. She is thin and small, looking like an underfed mummy. She wears a piece of white bone armor flashing with purple lightning, and a white cloak behind her. In her left hand she held a horn, and at her waist hung a cloth bag. As he walked over, Gu Xi could hear a tinkling sound. ?If you look closely, you will find that some gold coins fell to the ground. "grown ups." Gu Xi glanced at Catherine and said, "Did you see the business warehouse under construction over there? That''s where the business coordinates of several of my senior brothers are. The business operations here are left to you. Earn more while ensuring our interests. " Catherine nodded affirmatively, "Please don''t worry, sir, I will take care of everything." "Okay, from now on the business in Aridovi City will be left to you." Gu Xi is relatively reassured about the contracted undead under his command. At the same time, she could see at a glance that the Catherine in front of her really had no fighting ability except for financial management. So Gu Xi had no intention of letting her go into battle. ?But Catherine asked at this time. Sir, I would like to know whether the currency in circulation in this city needs to be arranged? Hearing this, Gu Xi couldn''t help but ask. What are the arrangements? Sir, such a big city cannot rely solely on your resources. We need our own bank, our own mines and farms. ??Although we are undead, we cannot just distribute them arbitrarily. We should have our own currency, so as to ensure better circulation of resources among the undead. " Catherine began to tell Gu Xi various truths. Gu Xis head felt dizzy when he heard it. He looked back at Luna, "Luna, do you understand?" No, but I am certain that if we do what Catherine said, we can use 70% of the resources to achieve 150% of the original effect. Looking at this Catherine''s ability is pretty good. " Hearing this, Gu Xi also nodded. If this is the case, then Catherine can handle it. Sure enough, that saying is right, money can make the world go round. "Then just do it. If you need anything, discuss it with Luna." Catherine came to Luna''s side as soon as she heard this. Sister Luna, I want to establish two construction teams and three prospecting teams. I need manpower. I can arrange this. Luna said immediately. In addition, I need the architectural design drawings of banks and treasury. Catherine said again. Ill let the architectural designer figure out how to deal with it. Gu Xi said something at this time. Catherine then made several more requests, and without exception, Gu Xi and Luna agreed to all the requests. ?At the same time, Gu Xi also noticed that Catherine''s ability was actually very strong. ?Financial management skills can increase the city''s funds by 10% every week, while mining skills can increase the output of all minerals in the city by 5%. With these two skills, Gu Xi can raise her in Alidovi. Not to mention that Catherine is not a brainless being. Her existence can also be used for commercial exchanges, bargaining, and currency sorting. She can do many things, which means that Catherine''s importance is quite high. ?Although she may not be very eye-catching in terms of combat, she is an indispensable part of the city of Alidovi. ?? Gu Xi thought for a moment, "You first deal with the financial system in Alidovi City. After that is completed, we will have a dead city, Poison Peach Mountain. ??There is a satellite city called Labyrinth City outside Aridovi. Two external cities are Dragon Blood Castle and Blood Sacrifice Ridge. ?These places also have their own specialties, and you need to integrate these places into the Aridovi system. " I understand, but my lord, I need time and manpower. Give you half a year, you can go to Princess Luna and Anna to get it. If that doesn''t work, you can go to the corpse farm and choose one, and I''ll call the spirits for you. " Then I have no problem. Catherine responded. After the things here were over, Gu Xi was not idle either. He has another body to dispose of. This time the corpse was not placed in the market area. ?This corpse needed to be sent to the real world, so Gu Xi placed it in the Hearthstone Community in the main city. But compared to Catherine''s preparations, the preparations for the corpse were no less. ??Although there is no mountain of gold and no concentration of evil spirits, Gu Xi has prepared quite a lot of various props and materials for it. ?When Gu Xi rushed over, there was a set of hearth stones placed next to the corpse, which represented the main function of the corpse. There is also a machete-like kitchen knife, which Gu Xi dug out from the warehouse. This thing looks like a kitchen utensil, but in fact it is also an offensive opening. In addition, Gu Xi also prepared a maid outfit made of ice silk. This is what Gu Xi prepared temporarily when he was preparing to come over. Beside the maid uniform, there are some scattered props. ?Most of the props are found from the weekly output of the magazine library. ?With Gu Xis well-informed level, there is no way to fully understand it. All I know is that these are very useful tools and can be of certain help to the combat effectiveness of this corpse. In other respects, Gu Xi has no idea. ??If it werent for the inconvenience of taking out the books from the magazine library, Gu Xi would have wanted to bring some of the magazines here as well. Of course, in order to ensure that this corpse had strong enough cooking skills, Gu Xi prepared several soul fragments to strengthen the memory given by Lu Xi, so as not to make mistakes in the memory and turn the originally passable cooking skills into a chef. Artistic scum. After getting everything ready. ??Gu Xicai began to draw a magic circle outside the hut in Hearthstone Community. ?At the same time, various materials were also sent to the magic circle. As for the small props, they were all placed in the pockets of the maid uniform. Finally, he guided the magic power and locked all the power of the corpse in place. After doing all this, Gu Xi took out the contract scroll and tore it open heavily. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1280： Special contract spirit, Lingxi (please subscribe) Chapter 1280 The special contract spirit, Lingxi (please subscribe) "My name is Gu Xi. I hope to sign a contract with you and lend your strength to fight for me." Gu Xi stretched out his right hand in the blue light emitted by the contract scroll. But this time the situation made Gu Xi feel a little strange. Because the corpse didn''t respond for a long time. This situation surprised Gu Xi. Normally, contracted undead were not like this. ?Is it possible that the props Gu Xi chose this time were inappropriate? Gu Xi thought about the props he picked out. ?Most of that is the output of libraries. There is no problem in terms of quality. Is there something wrong with the body? ?Just when Gu Xi was wondering what went wrong, the corpse''s hand moved slightly, touched Gu Xi''s fingertips and then moved back. ?Then a thin voice came to Gu Xi''s ear. Lingxi, I am willing to fight for the young master. Hearing this voice, Gu Xi couldn''t help but raise his head. He noticed that the corpse in front of him, called Lingxi, disappeared from in front of him. Where the corpse was originally placed, only a fragrant mist was left. What is this situation? Fortunately, the information that popped up allowed Gu Xi to understand some of the information in it. ? Gu Xi also didnt expect that he just wanted to find a chef and a contracted undead gatekeeper, but he found a treasure here. Ding! The contracted undead is successful, and Lingxi (contracted undead) joins the player. Name: Lingxi (Contracted Undead) ??Race: Corpse Spirit Level: Level 9 (0/40000) ?Talent: Illusion (using illusion magic, the magic effect is increased by 15%) Status: Life (570/570), Magic Power (820/820) Attributes: Strength 5.6, Agility 5.7, Constitution 5.7, Intelligence 8.2, Perception 9.3, Charisma 11.6 Skills: Illusion Level 6, Fitness Level 4, Cooking Level 5, Pathfinding Level 4, Water Magic Level 3, Nightmare Level 2...] Illusion type? Gu Xi did not react immediately. When he selected the corpse before, he only considered being a chef. He never thought that it would be related to illusion. Lingxi, come out for a moment. ?Gu Xi thought for a while, and finally decided to call the person out directly and ask. The next moment, Lingxi appeared in front of Gu Xi. With this appearance, Gu Xi felt something was wrong. Because when Lingxi appears, she will have a feeling that the Lingxi in front of her is fake. Lingxi, whats going on with you? No, Im sorry, sir, this is instinctive. Lingxi became real after being asked this question by Gu Xi. At the same time, Lingxi also explained his situation. ? Lu Xi had said before that the corpse of Ling Xi came from a certain world. She was a princess and had the blood of dragons and flames in her body. Actually, this was the case when Lingxi was killed. ?But the princess is a boaster, she is just the maid beside the princess. Her princess is not a human princess, but a dragon princess. Lingxi''s body is a clam spirit, so there is the blood of a giant dragon in his body. As for the bloodline of flames, that is entirely because the route taken by the Clam Spirit is Mirage Dragon. What he wants is to turn the power of water into mist and practice illusions in the mist. ??Illusion bloodline is almost impossible to detect, and water bloodline has turned into mist, which naturally shows the characteristics of fire bloodline. So the final result is that there is a slight problem with the information on the corpse. The biggest feature of Lingxi has not been displayed. Instead, it was treated as an ordinary corpse and placed in a relatively cheap place. In the end, Gu Xi took advantage. Clam essence? Gu Xi carefully confirmed it. Yes, jade clam. Lingxi raised her head, as if this race made her very proud. ?However, Gu Xi saw the true nature of Lingxi. Out of the six contracted undead, she is the most timid. Okay, your ability can still be used to guard the room, and you were also the princesss maid before, so you should be able to do all kinds of cleaning work. I will leave it to you to take care of my apartment building over there in the Yin City. " ?Although Lingxi was too timid, Gu Xi still made a decision. The Yin City is relatively safe, so arranging Lingxi here is the best choice. ?Of course Gu Xi still asked Lingxi. Lingxi, you dont have social fears, do you? No, I can do all the shopping, cooking, etc. After Lingxi explained the matter clearly, Gu Xi didn''t ask any more questions. He just asked Lingxi to go back to the apartment building through the hearthstone. And he wanted to take advantage of the fact that he still had time to deal with the group issues first. ?Gu Xi has always said that the follow-up team copy of the Westminster Abbey incident should be dealt with first. The result has been dragging on. Until now, Gu Xi realized that he was still procrastinating. ?Now whenever he has free time, he plans to deal with the group issues. Princess Anna has also been making preparations. As soon as the work of the new contracted undead was arranged, Gu Xi took a look at the time and took the initiative to contact Princess Anna. I still have a little time now, so Im going to play a dungeon to relax and get ready to go. Just when Gu Xi was about to ask Princess Anna to set off together, someone grabbed him by his sleeve. Master, you havent eaten for a while, Ill make some rice and eat it first. There arent any good ingredients in this city. Ill make some stir-fries while you fill your stomach first. Wait while I go out to buy some vegetables and make soda for the young master. " Gu Xi, who was about to attack with weapons, was obviously taken aback. Ever since he entered the Netherbone Wind Academy, no one seems to have taken care of his diet like this. ?Looking at Ling Xis firm gaze, Gu Xi said decisively. "good!" ?Lingxi works very quickly. Although the ingredients in Alidovi are not very good, she is really decisive and quick in her actions. She didnt even try some ingredients that she was obviously not optimistic about. I didnt add any random things to the food. It is to attract people with the purest taste. After a while, several home-cooked dishes were cooked. A large bowl of rice was also served together. Looking at the time, Gu Xi had to sigh that Lingxi had an unusual talent in this area. Most importantly, Lingxis method changes the twisted and weird style of undead food. The dishes she cooks are full of flavor and aroma. Although it has not reached the level where people cannot stop eating it. But after eating it, you can still feel like you are under an illusion. Of course, Gu Xi also had reason to suspect that the illusion she possessed was not something that came with the dish, but that Lingxi had used her ability. But who cares about that? For Gu Xi, as long as the food is delicious, whether it is an illusion or not is not that important. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1281： Gu Xi is being targeted (please subscribe) Chapter 1281 Gu Xi is being targeted (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! Six hours later, Gu Xi exited the dungeon, left Alidovi City, and returned to his apartment in the City of Yin. As soon as he entered the apartment building, Gu Xi found that the apartment building had completely changed. ?Of course, the change here is not that the structure has been changed, but that some details have been processed. In the corner of the apartment, there are some more flowers and some photos are hung on the wall. The entire apartment building is full of life. ?Although it was just a small change, Gu Xi could already tell that Lingxi, who had come one step ahead, had already regarded this apartment building as his own territory. She put a lot of thought into this. Young Master. When Gu Xi appeared, Lingxi appeared in front of Gu Xi immediately. Her appearance was still as unreal as before. Sir, I made some soup, and now that the heat has arrived, why dont you sit down and drink some first? Forget it, you pack the soup and Ill drink it in my hand. I have to rush to the party. Even in the capital of Yin, there was no time to spare. It seems like I am so busy every day. By the way, Lingxi, if Eve comes over later, you can open the door for her. If not, forget it. You should know how to ensure your own safety. " ?While Gu Xi was talking, a warm kettle with soup in it was delivered to Gu Xi. ?Gu Xi opened the lid and took a look inside, and a faint fragrance wafted up. ?Looking inside again, I found that all the food residue inside had been cleaned up, and what I saw in front of me looked as clear as clear water. Gu Xi also nodded with satisfaction at this time. ??Took a big sip. After taking this sip, Gu Xi could only feel a warmth all over his body. This showed that in addition to the delicious taste, this soup also had a health-promoting effect. Well done, Lingxi, I will come back for dinner often in the future. After drinking the soup in three sips, Gu Xi said affirmatively. Hangxi Lingxi turned around and immediately took out some thumb-sized biscuits and barbecued meats. Sir, since we dont have much time, we dont have many things to prepare. You can take these with you to eat on the way. No, you have prepared so much in just such a short time? Lingxi smiled slightly and said, "I also know these things. It would be great to be able to help the young master." Looking at Lingxi''s smiling face, Gu Xi didn''t say anything else. He carried the food and ate it while walking. ??Go back to the bus stop in front of the community. Gu Xi has already eaten half of the food. ?Gu Xi also had to admit that the food made by Lingxi was very delicious and very suitable to his appetite. On the way out of the community, he just wanted to eat a piece or two. ?Unexpectedly, as soon as I turned my head, half of the food was eaten. It seems that he will never be hungry in the future, whether in the real world or in the game. ?Looking at the bus route at the bus stop, Gu Xi found out a little speechlessly that today he had to change trains to go to the party. This is really a troublesome thing. Why doesnt the capital of Yin dig a subway? ?Gu Xi muttered. Waiting for the bus can be a real hassle. Sometimes the bus does not come after waiting for a long time, and sometimes it does come, but it turns out that there is still no way to get on. The most frustrating thing is that due to bus route problems, buses sometimes take long detours. But there is only one bus where you want to go, so even if you take a detour, you have to take this one. ?This made Gu Xi feel somewhat unhappy. But now he has no way to issue a mount certificate, and he cannot release the Holy Silver Evil Coffin and go straight away. As for taxis, Gu Xi had heard from Tang Shuang about the starting price of taxis before. ?Thats really enough for just one square meter of house price. ?Even someone as wealthy as Gu Xi would not dare to just ask for a rental. So how could Gu Xi not complain about the subway when it was difficult to travel? Unexpectedly, after Gu Xi said this, someone would actually answer the call. Brother, you dont know what is buried underground in this capital of hell. Those people in the municipal government don''t want to dig the subway, they don''t dare to dig it. ?As long as they dare to dig underground for three nights, their bones will appear on the streets the next day, turning into skeleton soldiers cleaning the house. So lets not talk about it now, even in the future, there will be no subway in the Yin City. " Why is it so difficult to get out of the Yin City? ?Gu Xi also didnt expect that this would be the case underground in the Yin City. It seems that the Yin Capital has buried countless accumulated undead souls underground. On the surface, there are now more players than undead in the City of Yin. But if something really happens, once these undead underground are activated, the players will really have nothing to worry about. Youre a new student, its hard for you. I heard that there was a college student who applied for a lottery for a mount certificate when he first entered school. As a result, he got a postgraduate degree after college and found a job after graduate school. Until he left the Capital of Yin due to work transfer, his mount certificate was not issued. " Gu Xi blinked, hoping that such an unfortunate thing would not happen to him. ?While I was talking, the bus happened to arrive. ?Gu Xi did not continue chatting with that person, but paid the money and jumped on the bus. The moment he got on the bus, Gu Xi noticed that several Nida people were holding candles and walking around looking for something. Gu Xi''s brows couldn''t help but frown. It has been several days, why are they still here? Although Gu Xi was puzzled, he still wrote down the matter and planned to tell a few senior brothers about it after meeting them. He wanted to ask them what was going on with the Nida people. . ?At this moment, a Nida man walking by the street suddenly looked in the direction of Gu Xi. He seemed to have discovered something, and he tilted his head and said a few words to his companions. ?The companions discussed it with each other, and finally shook their heads involuntarily. They all also understand that here in the Yin City, they want to capture a random human player. ?That is really an overestimation of the diplomatic relations between humans and Nida people. As long as they dare to move, human players dare to make them into evil undead. But they finally found some endings, and they were unwilling to find out more. ?So a Nida man said: "Brother Ninida, haven''t you already recorded that person''s breath? How about we use seduction? " Are you stupid and using seduction on the necromancer? Am I really afraid that they cant find you? No, Brother Ninidada, do you still remember the thing that Brother Nigedodun has in his hand? ??That is a necromancer that can deceive humans and make them think that their life is up. When the time comes, we will enchant him, ask him clearly, and then send him back..." (End of this chapter) Chapter 1282： Lingyu Industrial Zone (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1282 Lingyu Industrial Zone (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, monthly vote and other support, please give me a recommendation! After riding the bus for two and a half hours, Gu Xi finally got off the bus. ?Looking at the bus that was driving away quickly, Gu Xi''s face looked a little ugly. In two and a half hours, Gu Xi would have traveled at least three thousand kilometers if he had used the Holy Silver Evil Coffin. ?As a result, the bus went around in circles, and it turned out that it was obviously in the same city, and Gu Xi was almost late. ??Looked at the bus stop sign, "Lingyu Industrial Zone? Why is this name so weird?" Junior brother, are you finally here? Before Gu Xi turned around, senior brother Guang Qing''s voice came from behind him. They were walking and waiting, and we thought something happened to you on the road. When you go back later, leave the coordinates of the Death City gate at the gate of the park. The next time you come, just open the door and come over. " Ah, can you still do this? ?Gu Xi couldnt help but ask after hearing this. Of course, this Lingyu Industrial Zone is an experimental area specially designated for the teacher in the Yin City. All the games and copies that the teacher usually finds are placed there. ??As the teachers disciples, we come here from time to time. Of course, we come in as easily as possible. " As Guang Qing spoke, he took Gu Xi to Lingyu Industrial Zone. ?After entering the Lingyu Industrial Zone, Gu Xi saw the situation inside the industrial zone. ??This industrial zone covers a fairly large area, at least about thirty hectares. ?As soon as he entered the industrial area, Gu Xi saw a rusty train car parked on the side of the road. Come on, this is the prop that the teacher brought when he first came to the Yin City. At that time, it was only of purple quality, and it was a famous troop train. It can hold tens of millions of undead. Later, the teacher had other props, and the place where the undead were stored was also changed. But the quality of this item has been improved in battle after battle, and the quality has reached close to orange quality. ?The teacher thinks it would be a waste to just throw away the train. ?So the front of the train and most of the carriages were destroyed, leaving only this carriage and placed it at the entrance of Lingyu Industrial Zone. It is used as a means of transportation for our brothers and sisters to and from Lingyu Industrial Zone. When you get off the train, put a commonly used city gate inside. The next time you come here, you can open the city gate directly and lead directly to the carriage. " ?Listening to Guang Qing''s explanation, Gu Xi also realized that just a prop brought out by the boss would be enough to make them admire him for a long time. Okay, lets go quickly. ?Guang Qing didn''t know what Gu Xi was thinking, he just urged Gu Xi there. This time Gu Xi came by bus, but it took a long time. Several other senior brothers have been waiting for a long time. Gu Xi quickly entered the train carriage. As soon as he entered, Gu Xi discovered that the inside of the train car looked completely different from the outside. From the outside, the train carriage looks just a little rusty at most, but once you enter, you will find that there is no roof inside the train carriage. ?Looking from the bottom up in the carriage, you will find many city gates of different styles floating in the air. ?These gates represent the city of death connected to this train car. ? Gu Xi didn''t have time to count them in detail. He just glanced at them and estimated that there were at least seven or eight hundred city gates here. It seems that these are the traces left by Teacher Gong Lingyus former students. Not to mention other things, even with the existence of these disciples, Gu Xi can also imagine how much energy there is behind Teacher Gong Lingyu. ?This is not a city with seven or eight hundred gates. This is clearly a city of death with seven or eight hundred gates. Gu Xi calmed down and released the main city gate. The next moment, Gu Xi felt a shadow being pulled out from the main city gate and dragged into the sky. "are you done?" ??Guang Qing, who was outside the carriage, poked his head around at this time. Just come out. "Just put down the city gate. We will have to come over later to mobilize our manpower. There will be plenty of opportunities to come over." As Guang Qing spoke, he headed into the industrial zone with Gu Xi. ??Guang Qing is the previous senior brother. After his last senior brother graduated, he has been responsible for leading other junior brothers into the industrial zone. At the same time, we also organize brothers to participate in various dungeons. ?Having done this kind of thing so much, he is now like a little tour guide. When he takes Gu Xi in, he will introduce to Gu Xi some of the architectural layout in the industrial area. As he listened, Gu Xi suddenly asked. Senior Brother Guang, these buildings were put in by Teacher from his own city, right? How does this need to be done? " ? Guang Qing glanced at Gu Xi and said, "It seems that the teacher chose you for a reason. You are really a talented child. Many of the buildings in front of me were moved from the city of death in the teacher''s home. But these are not put in, but moved directly. " Hearing what Guang Qing said, Gu Xi''s eyes narrowed and he glanced at the ground. This industrial area is also a city of death for teachers? Smart, its easy to talk to smart people, the way is almost right, but not entirely. This industrial area was designated for teachers by the Yin City. The teacher did not move his death city here. She laid down a dead city, used the ruins of the dead city to build this industrial area, and then moved some things out of her own dead city. In the end, the industrial area became what it is now. " ?When Gu Xi heard this, he had to sigh that such an operation existed. After all, the means in front of him are really beyond what Gu Xi can do. You must know that Gu Xi encountered a dead city before and fought for most of the day. In the end, nothing was gained. How can one easily capture a dead city like Gong Lingyu did, and then directly demolish the dead city and set aside part of it as an industrial zone? The industrial area in front of us has been operated for many years. Many new, old, newly emerged, and abandoned game worlds and dungeon portals are built in industrial areas. Nearly every ten steps, you can see a portal. ?At the time when Gu Xi was at the portal square of Chaoyang Guild, he didnt see as many portals as here. Under the leadership of Guang Qing, Gu Xi soon saw the players gathered in front of a portal. ??When they saw Gu Xi and Guang Qing, they waved to Gu Xi. They are already waiting for you. Todays gathering is mainly to welcome you to join, so both the contract copy and the two legion copies have left a place for you. Just arrange the manpower directly. ?But for the next copy, you have to queue up and see what each copy requires. Liu Niu, please explain to my junior brother what you need to pay attention to in these three dungeons, as well as the schedule of our dungeon gatherings. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 1283： Arrangement of copies (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1283 Copy Arrangement (please subscribe for more updates) Junior brother, we already talked about the copy at the last gathering. However, in terms of time, we did not explain the situation in detail. The teacher is quite helpful to us. The contract dungeon plus two different legion dungeons can open a new one every week. Each copy can be entered by five players at a time. There are a total of fifteen under-graduate students under the teacher. In other words, as long as the time is arranged well, every player can get a turn for a copy every week. We will gather here every Monday to distribute copies. This is your first time to participate, so you can participate in all three copies. ?Next Monday, you will have to analyze the needs and tasks of the dungeon with us, and consider which dungeon you would rather participate in. " As soon as Liu Niu explained it, Gu Xi understood. ??The benefits of this kind of copy are available to every student. ? Its just that what copy you can get each time depends on how many people are needed for the copy this week, and what rewards you need. Generally speaking, everyone has a copy, and there will be no shortage of copies. Plus, the dungeon can be refreshed back and forth. A week earlier or a week later, for players like them, there is actually not much difference. We originally needed to refresh a new copy this week. ?Its just that my junior brother has passed. It just so happens that the rotation will start again next week. This week, we, the senior brothers, will take the junior fellow apprentices to brush up the dungeon and let the junior fellow apprentices understand the needs in the dungeon. " Several others also nodded. Then three copies of the information were sent to Gu Xi. Junior brother, for the contract copy, you only need to arrange for a contracted undead to go into battle. ??Generally, they are challenging contracted undead, focusing on strengthening their combat effectiveness. Of course, if you dont have suitable combat-type contract undead, you can also arrange for some auxiliary types to come over. Generally speaking, the contract copy is not too strong, and it is not a problem to bring two with three. ??However, the rewards in the contract copy are explained here. ??If it is four with one, or three with two, then the contracted undead brought can only be mixed with experience, but cannot be divided into equipment. ??If you are participating, it will be different. The equipment will be distributed randomly to ensure that everyone has a chance to get it. ?Either you have agreed on what you want before entering the dungeon, then the other things in the dungeon have nothing to do with you. In addition, when randomly assigning equipment, tanks have priority. You have to understand this, after all, tanks are really fighting for their lives. The Legion dungeon depends on the situation and the direction of the heroes and leaders you arrange. It is best to arrange comprehensive heroes and leaders. But everyone also understands that it is impossible for all heroes and leaders to be comprehensive. Sometimes there will be some dungeons that require a certain specialization. At this time, some specialized heroes and leaders will be required to take action. When encountering this kind of thing, we will make a request a week in advance. If we dont have a suitable hero or leader on hand, we can choose to give up. Permission to exchange copies with other brothers. But compared to the contract copy, the legion copy is more important to us. It mainly produces a lot of resources, as well as a lot of corpses. " Liu Niu clearly introduced some information about the copy in a few words. Thats three copies of this time. Which type of undead do you contract with? " Tank. Gu Xi kept saying, "Combat tank." "Brother, you are so fierce." Hearing what Gu Xi said, all the players looked over. They never expected that Gu Xi would have such a contracted undead. ?Gu Xi just smiled and a small door opened behind him. The contracted doll Jade walked out of it. After hesitating for a long time, Gu Xi finally decided to release Yu to fight. ?Although this will make the jade noticeable, it can also make the jade get promoted quickly. When Yu stood up, everyone''s attention was focused on Yu. They all saw that all the equipment on Yu''s body were purple. The most important thing is that under Jade''s golden armor, his skin is jade-colored. When Yu stood there, everyone felt that Yu''s appearance was quite strange, and they seemed not to notice him. Psychic abilities? The skin on this body looks a bit like that of a diamond man. Good guy, it has 95% direct magic resistance. Not only does it have magic resistance, it should also have the ability to rebound magic. In addition, Diamond Mans defense is also very strong. He also has this kind of golden armor. As long as he can hold off the enemy, it will not be a problem to act as a tank. But this is not a contracted undead, right? It doesnt matter, this is my junior brothers contract, it doesnt matter whether it is an undead thing or not. ?But junior brother, the quality of your contract object is good. This means that the combat effectiveness is somewhat insufficient, or else one person can really clear the dungeon alone. " No matter what, Im still not as good as my senior brothers. ?Then the contract object is settled and I will participate in the copy of the contract. " Okay, if the Lord is at peace, then we have nothing to worry about. ?The matter is settled like this, and you, the contract object, count as one. The contract copy starts, and rewards will be distributed randomly afterwards. " Hearing this, Gu Xi laughed and turned to look at Yu. Yu, just go with us. We wont grab anything else, but you must have enough experience to improve your combat experience. In fact, Yu also understood that what Gu Xi needed now was for him to grow up in a short period of time. If possible, it is best if he can grow to level 20 and master the first combat aura. ?If he can''t do that, he must at least reach level 19, so that he can have a chance to help Gu Xi when he faces the crisis. As a contract subordinate, his growth requires experience. Experience comes from every battle and every kill. Swiping the dungeon directly in front of you is a key opportunity for Yu. The dungeon that is refreshed every week allows Yu to gain a lot of experience, allowing him to reach a higher level in a short period of time. While fighting non-stop, you can also test Yus use of various equipment on your body. Let him become familiar with the use of these weapons and equipment. At the same time learn how to cooperate with others in battle. After arranging for several contracted undead to follow Yu into the contract copy, several more players gathered around. The contract dungeon is ready, lets play the legion dungeon next. There are now two dungeons. The large dungeon requires a leader to lead a regular regiment-level force with a strength of between 5,000 and 8,000. It is best to have a comprehensive leader. Small dungeon requires a hero to lead a full-scale battalion-level unit with a strength of more than 3,000 and less than 5,000. They can be spearmen, shooters or other specialized units. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 1284： Embark on a stable learning career (please subscribe) Chapter 1284: Embark on a stable study career (please subscribe) Come on, come on, little junior brother, dont be like those bookworms who study every day. That won''t work. What does the Necromancer rely on? It''s fighting! ?Its not enough to study hard. Come out and communicate with us more when you have time. Dont talk about other things. After you get to know each other, if something happens to you, can you not inform others? " After all three copies were opened, Gu Xi was not in a hurry to leave. Instead, he chatted with other brothers and sisters there. ?This time they were talking about dungeons, various news in the game world, and some resource exchanges. Everyone can talk here. Even without Gong Lingyu, everyone was quite relaxed. During the exchanges with his senior brothers, Gu Xi finally understood some of the circumstances. ?Including three seniors who are already preparing their graduation thesis, a total of seventeen seniors here are actually divided into five small groups. ??The people who are holding Gu Xi there to talk are the fighting party, and their main focus is fighting. In their words, if a necromancer doesn''t kill people, is he still called a necromancer? So they spend most of their time in the game, leading their undead men to kill from beginning to end, and then from end to end. ?Gu Xi has done this kind of thing before, and Gu Xi has killed all the people in the downward world. ?It is for this reason that the militant brothers are very optimistic about Gu Xi. Want to draw Gu Xi into their fighting party. In their words, everything comes from fighting. Considering so many other things to do, just kill. Opposing the Militant Party is the Book Club, which is called a nerd by the Militant Party. ?This is also the smallest and most dispersed small organization. Players here mainly focus on reading. Except for necessary games, they spend most of their time reading. It can be said that they are always used to finding the direction of their growth in books. Then there is the talent group, which is mainly a small communication group where three players with the same talent get together. ?Experimental club, with a lot of imagination, I usually like to experiment with a few players. Then there is the business group. These people took advantage of the situation of the dead city and the caravan to start business between the game and the real world. ?Judging from their current situation, business is quite booming. After the dungeon started, these guys used the excuse that time is money and got out of the way as soon as possible. The players from the experimental club were the second to leave. After all, they still have a lot of experiments to do. When the dungeon ends tomorrow, they will come over to take a look and harvest the materials obtained in the dungeon. How would they want to chat here now? ?However, they left some addresses for Gu Xi. If Gu Xi has any experimental matters, he can contact them for experiments. ?Especially when they heard from Gong Lingyu that Gu Xi was working on the Undead Tower project. ?This plan made them a little excited, so they took a few more glances, hoping that Gu Xi would actually make it in the future and tell them about it. ?But they are good friends, so its time to leave. It seems that they may not come over until the dungeon ends tomorrow. ?At the Talent Sect, Gu Xi could not speak. The only ones left here are naturally the people from the fighting party and the book club. ??Gu Xi wanted to find a place to read a book, but he didn''t expect that people from the fighting party would surround him and preach that it was always fun to fight all the time. Even wanted to drag Gu Xi into their little game world to fight. In their words, their little game world is their battlefield. It was discovered and captured by some graduate students who followed Teacher Gong Lingyu earlier. ?This small game world is considered the base of their fighting party, and it has been passed down from generation to generation. The biggest feature of the mini game world is that it can splice in some abandoned game worlds.?????In this way, we can increase the population of the mini-game world. ?Only in this way, the people in this small game world can be killed by these necromancers. ??Sometimes they will introduce stronger enemies into them to hone themselves. ?These players gathered around Gu Xi, and their implicit intention was to drag Gu Xi into the water with them. In their opinion, as long as they fight the first battle in this small game world, no matter who they are, they will like this fighting style. At that time he will be a member of the fighting party. ?The reason why Gu Xi was willing to stay and listen was entirely because he was somewhat interested in this little game world. ?Gu Xi would like to ask, how many people are there in your little game world and what are their levels? Can they all be killed? ?While Gu Xi was chatting with those in the fighting party. The Nida people have also collected information about Gu Xi. Because the situation of the Nida people is somewhat unpleasant, except for those who are officially required to contact the Nida people, other human players are not willing to contact the Nida people. So their intelligence network is not that detailed. There is some information that they normally cannot find out. They can only lock the target through their own means and luck-related abilities. Gu Xi was locked by them because he was careless and did not release the Bone Obelisk. ?Now these Nida people have begun to plot against Gu Xi. In a certain building in the Yin Capital, many Nida people gathered together. The Nida leader said with some dissatisfaction. "You can''t do this. I''ve always said that our curse must be underground, it must be underground. In the end, whats the use of building an empty building? ?The earths energy is gone, and as soon as we do something, we will be discovered immediately. " Lord Nikita, we also want to find underground space, but there is no way to dig underground in the City of Yin. As long as we dig deeper, we will immediately be targeted by a large number of undead. We are cursers, not necromancers. We are to draw out the evil spirit, not the vital energy. There is really nothing we can do. " "Forget it, let''s seduce people. Next time something like this happens, you will take action yourself. I will never do such a thing." The Nida man roared loudly, and in front of him in a fire, a large pot was boiling a green liquid. Beside the cauldron, there were some rag dolls, white candles, arrows and the like. Pour the captured breath into it. Hearing this, several Nida people nearby began to throw a ball of breath into the cauldron. This is exactly the breath captured from Gu Xi. While throwing the breath into the cauldron, the leading Nida man took out a high black hat and threw it into the pot. Go and seduce the soul, bring the soul of this breath here! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1285： Cursed Gu Xi (please subscribe) Chapter 1285 The Cursed Gu Xi (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! This is our little game world. Pushing open a door, several senior brothers from the fighting party dragged Gu Xi into another game world. As soon as he entered the game world, Gu Xi felt that the world in front of him seemed to be pieced together from many different worlds. The sky is high and low, and the color of the earth is different. Sometimes it is clear that there is still grassland in front of you, but when you turn around, there is a piece of desert on the other side. Such an environment made Gu Xi somewhat uncomfortable. But what left Gu Xi most speechless was that in the city in front of him, he could see all kinds of bones piled up everywhere. ??Some of these bones were neatly stacked together, while others were randomly thrown on the ground like garbage. ??Gu Xi took another look at the bones and found that there was no special pattern in the different treatment methods. ??And they dont seem to care about the quality of these bones. All the bones are thrown here, just like small stones on the roadside, no one pays attention to them. ?Seeing where Gu Xi was looking, the senior brother leading the way smiled. Dont look at it, you cant take those bones out. ?This time Gu Xi became interested. Oh, tell me in detail. I dont know the details too much. The only thing I know is the two rules of this small game world. The first one is for those of us who are disciples of Master Gong. ?This status will give us certain preferential treatment in this small game world. But this preferential treatment comes at a price. We need to maintain the existence of this small game world. So every disciple of Teacher Gong must find a way to capture an abandoned game world, whether it is a destroyed game world or a descending world. As long as its not a dead game world, theres no problem. ?Each disciple should catch at least one portion, and it doesnt matter if there is more. " Speaking of this, the player who came in with Gu Xi also took a look outside, "Those nerds and others have also captured them. Its just that they dont come in very often. " ? Gu Xi reacted upon hearing this. Although Teacher Gongs disciples were divided into several factions, they were still quite united when something happened. No problem, I will find a way to capture the game world. Thats good. Another thing is that this small game world is used for training our troops. The bones here cannot be taken out. ?This is also one of the rules, so all these bones are piled here to prove the achievements of the previous brothers. " Why cant you take it out? Gu Xi was somewhat curious. I dont know. Anyway, when I came here, this was the rule. Okay, if you dont take it out, dont take it out. Then can you take away the undead souls summoned here? Of course, the undead souls summoned by soul summoning cannot be taken away, so what are we doing here? ??And let me tell you, in addition to us students and disciples, all the staff in Lingyu Industrial Zone and the office workers who work here can also enter this small game world. ?Of course they dont have high enough authority like us, and they cant take the bones out either. " Are there any other players? ? Gu Xi glanced curiously into the distance and found that there seemed to be several teams of players fighting there. Yes, after all, the industrial area is so big and there are many players. If we put the mini game world here, it is impossible to prevent other players from entering. Besides, even if we are disciples of Teacher Gong Lingyu, we are just ordinary players. If we just rely on people like us, even if we are exhausted to death, how much territory can we gain? This kind of small game world still needs a large number of people. " ?As soon as these words were spoken, Gu Xi''s mind felt confused for a while. How many people? How many undead? How many undead? Many people? At this time, Gu Xi felt as if something was broken in his mind. He could not hear his senior brother''s words clearly, and his steps became a little heavy. ? Such anomaly as Gu Xi''s immediately caused the reaction of the six-way lanterns of flames, and all the holders of the six-way lanterns appeared immediately. ??The bone obelisk immediately suppressed Gu Xi''s head, causing Gu Xi to wake up for a moment. ?At the same time, Soul Ming Lantern and Huangquan Longpao immediately put their hands on Gu Xi''s body. ?At this time, the expression of the senior brother who brought Gu Xi in also changed. He understood that Gu Xi was being plotted against. To ensure the safety of his junior brother, he quickly raised a small sickle-like weapon in his hand. ?The small sickle made one stroke against the ground, and a special wave passed in front of Gu Xi. ?At this time, Gu Xi also gained strength. He immediately switched everything he owned to the state of spiritual power. Use virtual life and mana to cover everything about yourself. ?Then Gu Xi raised his head and looked around, and saw a large amount of evil energy flying towards him like arrows. ??Although the attack has not yet arrived, these arrows are already clearly killing Gu Xi''s luck. The abnormality that Gu Xi felt just now was the reason why his luck was being consumed. Being cursed. ?Just after his mind cleared up, Gu Xi judged the situation in front of him. ?Although he doesnt know where the curse comes from, Gu Xi has his own way of dealing with it. Change immunity from mind spells to immunity from curses. ?At Gu Xi''s command, the effect of Yanxin''s body protection was switched on the spot. Although there was no spiritual protection, the curse could no longer reach Gu Xi like before. After blocking the curse, Gu Xi spit out a mouthful of blood. ?Then he sat on the ground and raised his head in confusion. I have been cursed. "Who is it? Junior brother, don''t worry, we will help you with this matter, just wait." As the senior brother spoke, he took out an eye made of white bones and kept sending out various messages. It was obvious that he was trying to shake people up. Gu Xi was very moved by his senior brother''s actions. It feels good to have such a brother who is united with the outside world. ?But Gu Xi also understood that the senior brothers could not just handle this matter like this. At this time, Gu Xi turned his head and looked behind him. Obelisk of white bones, dragon robe of underworld, check the source of the evil spirit and help me locate the enemy. ?Under Gu Xis order, the two holders took action at the same time, and the holder of the Bone Obelisk suppressed the evil spirits immediately. ??And the holder of the Huangquan dragon robe followed the source of the evil spirit and looked outwards. ??Its just that the sources of these evil spirits all appear in the void of this small game world. The source cannot be seen at all. Facing this situation, Gu Xi turned his head. ??The senior brother who had already contacted the person happened to see Gu Xi. Junior brother, whats wrong? (End of this chapter) Chapter 1286： Come on, say it again (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1286 Come on, say it again (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! Senior brother, do you have the authority to drag some people over? ?Gu Xi asked quite simply. Have you found the enemy? Senior Brother chuckled, grinning with a kind look in his eyes. The source of the enemy attack has been discovered and is being investigated. ?Gu Xi didnt speak too fully, but his senior brother understood the meaning of Gu Xis words. Its so interesting. Of course we can drag them in. No one has taken the initiative to provoke us for a long time. ?Just wait, I''ll call a few people outside and this matter won''t be over. " ?This senior brother rushed out happily. Only Gu Xi was left here alone. ?At this time, Gu Xi was not idle either. In order to protect himself, Gu Xi began to release the gates of the city of death. Mobilize troops to attack. ?Gu Xi understood that the attack just now was just the enemy''s starting point. ?It was a blow to the luck around Gu Xi, a method to curse Gu Xi so that he would not be able to wake up and deal with their subsequent attacks in a short period of time. The next step is the enemy''s formal attack. Gu Xi is still not sure what method the enemy will use to deal with him. First, Gu Xi still felt disgusted by the enemy''s method of using evil spirits to wipe away other people''s luck. ??As the main city gate was released, the white-robed cavalry rushed out of the main city gate immediately. ? Gu Xi didnt know what the enemys situation would be at the moment, but the fact that the opponent used evil energy gave Gu Xi a considerable headache. Evil spirit will affect luck, and luck will reduce luck. Gu Xi now needs a way to improve his luck. ??Although in the last battle with Gong Lingyu, Gu Xi did not show any good results. ??But the White-robed Iron Cavalry are the only two troops recognized by Gong Lingyu, and they were not considered a failure last time, and the accumulated luck is still there. As soon as they rushed out, a huge rainbow appeared in the sky. ??The holder of the Bone Obelisk immediately directed the rainbow to himself. As the rainbow fell, Gu Xi felt a warmth all over his body. His body, which had become cold due to the evil spirit, finally returned to normal. At the same time, some flames appeared around Gu Xi. ?These flames are the flames that protect the Flame Heart. Gu Xi has been using this to deal with psychic attacks before. Now he uses this to be immune to the curse. ??Its just that the enemys curse is quite strong. This curse comes in waves, even arousing the full response of Flame Hearts bodyguard. ?Now taking care of your breath is like being burned in a flame. ?Looking at it from a distance, everyone will know that something is wrong with the situation in front of them. ?But no matter what, the Six-rayed Lantern of Flame is still a good orange equipment. It is said to be immune, which means it can really withstand the attacks of the evil curse. With the help of the white-robed cavalry''s lucky power, Gu Xi also let Huangquan Longpao lock the source of the evil spirit again. ?This time, with the full support of Gu Xi, Huangquan Longpao finally found the evil spirit that locked Gu Xi among the countless evil arrows. Looking at the evil spirit caught in the hand of the holder of the Huangquan dragon robe. ?Gu Xi immediately ordered. "Don''t break this evil spirit, wait until the brothers arrive." ?Under Gu Xis command, the holder of the Bone Obelisk took the initiative to direct the evil spirit to himself. Then use the suppression effect of the Bone Obelisk to retain the evil spirit. It can be said that Gu Xi has locked the enemy now. It depends on how the senior brothers will deal with the matter in front of them. ?While Gu Xi was waiting for the senior brothers to come over, his head suddenly felt dizzy again. ?Then a black shadow appeared in front of Gu Xi. The black figure is not tall, but he is wearing a tall black hat. ?There is also the words "we are catching you" written on it. ?This look also surprised Gu Xi. Yellow Spring Dragon Robe! ?Gu Xi ordered immediately. Unexpectedly, the black shadow laughed strangely. "The King of Hell tells you to die at the third watch. Who dares to keep someone alive until the fifth watch? Your time is up, and it is useless to call you." ??The holder of the underworld dragon robe appeared next to Gu Xi for the first time, and immediately gave Gu Xi an underworld edict. ?At the same time, Gu Xi patted his waist, and the jade ghost-suppressing Taoshan flew up and was supported on Gu Xi''s head. ?Then a series of ghost doors rose up behind Gu Xi. ?At the same time, a large number of Bai Wuchang also flew out from Gu Xi''s main city gate and surrounded him from all directions. ?Gu Xi pointed his hand towards the sky. Come, tell these Bai Wuchang what you just said again? Gu Xi also smiled at this time. He now roughly knows some of the enemy''s methods. I dont know how my breath was locked by the enemy. ?The enemy uses this aura as a guide and fires a large number of arrows with evil aura to attack him and kill his luck. After that, send Hei Wuchang to seduce the soul. This is a method that has been considered in advance. Because the other party understands that the Necromancer has too many ways to deal with Hei Wuchang''s seduction. The only way is to eliminate the luck first. When the luck is lost and the whole person is lost, Hei Wuchang can be sent over to take away the person''s soul. This way you can easily enchant your soul. Otherwise, there are so many necromancers here in the Yin Capital, and they send Hei Wuchang out to seduce the souls. Who are they looking down on? When you come out to seduce souls in the capital of Yin, you should be like Gu Xi, go directly to Bai Wuchang, who has nearly 80,000 people, and be a scene person, and calm down the scene first. ?Looking into Hei Wuchang''s eyes, Gu Xi took a step forward again. Here, repeat what you just said to those people above. Under the influence of the Huangquan Edict, all Bai Wuchang were marked with the mark of Hades. ??Now these Bai Wuchang can all be regarded as regular ghost servants of Huangquan. ?Although their level is not high, they are only at level 8 now. In Gu Xi''s hands, they will almost fall out of the scope of the regular army. But at this time, their status is no worse than Hei Wuchang. Being stared at by these Bai Wuchang, Hei Wuchang, who wanted to capture Gu Xijuhun as soon as he came over, immediately gave up. He stood there blankly, neither wanting to leave nor wanting to leave. At this time, Gu Xi''s senior brothers also rushed over. Junior brother, are you okay? Junior brother, we are here! Junior brother, dont worry, as long as we are here, nothing will happen to you! Little junior brother Players rushed into the mini-game world one by one. Even before they came to Gu Xi, they had already started sending various messages to Gu Xi. ?This made Gu Xi feel relieved at once. ?Gu Xi turned his head and looked in the direction where his senior brothers were coming. ??Gu Xi noticed that this time not only the senior brothers from the fighting party came over, but also the senior brothers from the book club. It can be seen that their concern for Gu Xi is not lower than that of their brothers in the combat party. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1287： Reverse capture (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1287 Reverse Capture (Please subscribe for more updates) Junior brother, whats going on? ?Hurrying to Gu Xi, seeing the scene in front of him of tens of thousands of Bai Wuchang surrounding a Hei Wuchang, all the players who rushed over were stunned. It was not as promised that the younger junior brother was plotted and attacked. What is this situation? It was obvious that someone was stealing from the house and was finally caught by Gu Xi. ?Seeing more and more senior brothers coming over, Gu Xi smiled at them. Senior brother, I was targeted. They first used evil curses to hurt my luck and make me confused, and then sent Hei Wuchang to seduce me and try to capture me. Fortunately, I was temporarily immune to the opponent''s curse, suppressed my luck, and replenished my luck, so I was not plotted against. But I cant just take this loss. ??I also hope that a few senior brothers can help me and catch those people who are plotting against me behind my back. I want them to die! " Okay, this is the character a Lord of the Underworld should have. A senior brother said loudly. Thats right, these guys are tired of plotting against us. Kill them, if you catch one, kill one, if you catch a pair, kill a pair! Is it a curse? Let me take a look. At this time a senior brother stood up. ??This senior is from the reading club, his name is Fengtian, he is level 17, but all his skills and passive skills have reached level 20 or above. The most important thing is that all his skills are systematic. In other words, each of his skills has a fighting method that revolves around the skill. Faced with different situations, he can easily find various ways to deal with them. The most critical thing right now is that Gu Xi was cursed. ?Then just push back against the aura of the curse and find the person who used the evil aura curse on Gu Xi. ?This kind of thing is not difficult for Fengtian. Where is the breath of the enemy? ?Gu Xi pointed in the direction of the bone obelisk. ?Fengtian stepped forward to take a look and found the evil aura and curse suppressed under the bone obelisk. Your orange equipment consumes a lot. You must have been consuming the power of the orange equipment. Have you not done any maintenance? " ?Fengtian reached out and pulled out the evil curses from under the bone obelisk, while communicating with Gu Xi there. ? Gu Xi could tell that Fengtian was trying to comfort himself so that he didn''t have to be afraid. But he was still shocked by the meaning of Fengtian''s words. Does the orange outfit need maintenance? Will the power in the orange equipment be consumed? Where should I take care of my orange clothes? Can I take care of them myself? In response to Gu Xi''s question, Feng Tian couldn''t help but blink after hearing it. How long has it been since you graduated? Two and a half years. No wonder, it didnt take long for you to get this orange equipment. Normally speaking, orange equipment will not be consumed, but when encountering orange equipment vs. orange equipment, the energy of orange equipment will be consumed in large quantities. At this time, if you do not maintain the orange equipment and do not replenish the energy in the orange equipment, the quality of the orange equipment will be affected to a certain extent. Although the orange equipment will not turn back to purple, there will definitely be problems with the effect of the orange equipment. But theres something wrong with your orange outfit. " Fengtian studied the bone obelisk for a while, and then glanced at the six-ray lantern in Gu Xi''s hand. "How did you connect the two orange pieces of equipment? Your two pieces of orange equipment are almost integrated." ?Hearing this question, Gu Xi was about to talk about the situation of the Yanguang Six-Path Lantern, but at this moment, Feng Tian suddenly said something. Okay, Ive caught it. After saying this, Fengtian stretched out his hand, and a small black mass was twisting in his hand. You can put away your orange equipment, now those guys have been targeted by us, they are the ones who are going to die. ah? Gu Xi also wanted to ask about the orange equipment, but unexpectedly Feng Tian ran directly to the other senior brothers. Fang Quan, this is your business. Open up the authority and drag these guys into this small game world. The senior brothers from the fighting party immediately gathered around. How about it, Senior Brother Feng, what do you want us to do? This is for you. Just like how you led other worlds to blend in before, just drag in all the people who are stained by this curse. I remember that I had seen the design plan of this small game world before, and they had arranged this feature. " At this time, Gu Xi stuck his head out and said, "What? There is such a design plan. Senior Brother Feng, can I borrow it?" "sure." Feng Tian said firmly, "You can borrow all the books we have over there, but aren''t you planning to join the fighting party?" Actually, its not bad. I think fighting and reading are not opposites. Personally, I prefer farming. " Hearing what Gu Xi said, Feng Tian also smiled. He understood the meaning of Gu Xi''s words. Gu Xi was not the purest militant, but he was willing to read. They are still happy to contact juniors who are willing to read. ?At this time, several senior brothers from the fighting party have also opened their respective permissions. Just as Feng Tian said, they really have the authority to drag people in. Its just that they have always looked down upon it before. In their eyes, dragging in foreign items also means dragging in a game world. ??Its nothing to just drag a few players over. ?Wouldnt it be a waste to drag it over? So they all know that they have this permission and function, but they have never used it. ?This time it''s different. If someone takes the initiative to attack their junior brother, then I''m sorry. Whoever doesn''t die will die. Drag people over, beat them to death, and bury them all in this small game world. This is their idea. The souls of players who die in this small game world cannot escape, not even their ashes. Deep in the main land of the mini-game world, several senior brothers from the fighting party gathered together. In front of them was an ordinary street lamp. ?The lamp has been there for I dont know how many years, and it looks a little rusty. This is the console for the entire small gaming world. You may not think this place is inconspicuous, but there are many things you can do here. ? ? Junior brother, if you encounter a suitable world in the future, whether it is a complete world, a descending world, or an abandoned world, you can bring the coordinates of this world over. Write the coordinates into the street lamp, and the street lamp will automatically function and drag the world in. Let me tell you, if there is any world that you cannot beat, just come here. Drag that world in, and let our brothers help you deal with that world that you can''t defeat. " "That''s not good?" Hearing Gu Xi''s words, all the senior brothers in the fighting party laughed. This is the meaning of our fighting partys existence. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1288： The enemy is in position (please subscribe) Chapter 1288 The enemy is in position (please subscribe) ?As soon as Feng Tian captured the breath into the street lamp, Gu Xi saw that the originally dim street lamp suddenly lit up, and a ray of white light directly cut through the void and shone somewhere behind the void. At this time, Gu Xi had a hint of evil in his heart. He waved his hand, and a dozen Bai Wuchang escorted Hei Wuchang to stand near the white light. The remaining Bai Wuchang all flew into the air. Looking at the number of Bai Wuchang under Gu Xi, his senior brothers had to sigh that Gu Xi was indeed a player who followed the route of Taishan Fujun. He had already started preparing his ghost troops at level 11. As for the fact that these Baiwu Party members are all ghost squads, no one has noticed. On the contrary, since there was no need to suppress the evil spirits anymore, Gu Xi directly asked Huang Quan Longpao to bless these Bai Wuchang with all his strength. At least he made these Bai Wuchang look quite normal. It wont look fake. You must know that Hei Wuchang does not look so real. ?When he appeared in front of Gu Xi, he didn''t dare to take the initiative to seduce him. He didn''t dare to ask him to repeat what he said before. Can such a guy do Hei Wuchang? I''m afraid it might be fake. None of the brothers in the fighting party were dissatisfied with Gu Xi''s actions. The fighting party has always focused on killing, killing and killing. Fighting constantly gave them a large number of troops. They have long been accustomed to Gu Xi sending out 70,000 to 80,000 troops in one go. ?Had Gu Xi not sent out more than 50,000 to 60,000 troops, they would have thought that Gu Xi''s combat effectiveness was insufficient. As the street lights locked onto the enemy, the Bai Wuchangs quickly took up their positions. ?Then Gu Xi suddenly narrowed his eyes, and using the vision of Huangquan Longpao, he saw a large amount of evil energy pouring out from behind the void. ?These evil spirits are different from the evil spirits that had condensed into arrows that attacked Gu Xi before. They seemed to be gathered together like a spirit gathering array, and even became thicker and thicker. ?Now that a hole was broken in the place where they gathered, the evil spirits naturally poured out along the broken place. ?These evil spirits actually have little impact on Gu Xi and others. The senior brothers Gu Xi were staring at what was happening behind the evil spirit. Nida people? A senior brother standing at the front looked at the situation under the white light and frowned involuntarily. "Whoever he is, they are all dead here, drag them out and kill them." Thats right, arent they just a few Nida people? If you die, you will die. Are there not many races that we have wiped out? ??If they dare to jump up, just wipe out the entire clan. " After listening to the words of several senior brothers, Gu Xi also stopped and arrested those Nida people and asked them why they wanted to target him. ??The end result is the same anyway, so just kill it. Senior brother, Ill kill you! ?Looking at Gu Xi jumping out, the other senior brothers had no objections. ?These Nida people are targeting Gu Xi, so they naturally have to be killed by Gu Xi. As for whether these Nida people will make a comeback? Are you kidding? I didnt see the seniors who went back early because of Gu Xis incident. Even some seniors who had graduated came. They all wanted to take a look, who dared to provoke Gong Lingyus students in the City of Yin. ?However, when most of the senior brothers came in, they saw so many Bai Wuchang for the first time. After seeing Bai Wuchang, their eyes looked at Gu Xi differently. ?This reminded Gu Xi of a saying, when you go out, you have to give yourself face. Now Gu Xi relies on these things to earn face. When Gu Xi was about to take action, the Nida people over there looked confused. They dont understand what is going on. ?They obviously fought well, they had already locked onto the enemy, and their luck was almost gone. Hei Wuchang was also sent out, but why didn''t his soul come back, and instead he was sent to this place. When they saw the Bai Wuchang army surrounding them, as well as many human players who were eyeing them, these Nida people''s eyes widened. Whatever you want to do, get out of my way. I am the High Priest of Nida, and I have diplomatic immunity when I come to your world. ??If you don''t get out of the way, I''m going to shake you. " Shake your sister! Gu Xi immediately focused on the Nida man standing in front of the cauldron. He could tell that this Nida man was the leader among them. ?No matter what happened this time, it was definitely this guy who tried to kill him just now. You must know that Gu Xi can see that there is a black and impermanent hat soaking in the cauldron in front of this Nida man. ?This is exactly how they summon Black Impermanence. Hellhound, bite them to death! ?Under Gu Xi''s order, all the hellhounds under his command that were over level 20 rushed out. At the same time, a thousand undead troops appeared behind Gu Xi. ??These undead all look like ordinary undead, but their levels are all above level 20, and they have obviously gone through various trainings, and they look like regular soldiers when holding weapons. As soon as they appeared, they were ready for battle. Watching these undead come out, a senior brother suddenly said: "Why does this look so like the teacher''s style?" Isnt this nonsense? We are all brothers. Although the time with the teacher may vary, most of them have studied with the teacher for a period of time. Whose army does not have the style of the teacher. " Yes, but why do I always feel that this army looks so strange? In fact, it is not surprising. This army was obtained by Gu Xi after killing the obsidian undead of the Qiannu Legion during the Gong Lingyu assessment. ??In fact, there were a large number of corpses on the battlefield that day, but Gong Lingyu sent him out too quickly, and Gu Xi didn''t even have time to clean up the battlefield. Otherwise, he could collect some more corpses and take them back. ??But even if there were no corpses, all the undead souls obtained through double death that day were gathered by Gu Xi. These undead did not turn into obsidian undead like the Nu Legion. ?This made Gu Xi understand that the obsidian undead might be Gong Lingyu''s unique method. But the undead who have become skeleton soldiers above level 20 have their own way of cooperating in combat. Even if these thousand people do not have this level, they are still unique among Gu Xi''s undead. ?With this discovery, Gu Xi gathered them into a team of a thousand people and used them as pacesetters and training and teaching teams. Let other undead troops train with them. Learn something from it. ??This time when the Nida people attacked, Gu Xi naturally wanted to release them. ?After all, he only has two undead troops above level 20 in his hand now. He can''t just use Cerberus without other undead troops to control the situation. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1289： Fight (please subscribe) Chapter 1289 Battle (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! ?When Gu Xi released the hellhound, Gu Xi''s senior brothers also happily turned off the street lights and completed the action of closing the door and releasing the dog. I locked all the Nida people in this small game world. Then they handed over the battlefield to Gu Xi. ?Now is Gu Xis time for revenge, they just need to stand around and watch. With this rare opportunity, they can also see Gu Xi''s fighting strength. For them, many things can be observed through combat. ?Through such battles, these brothers can roughly judge where Gu Xi''s upper limit will be in the future. Are you like the teacher who has a chance to reach level 50, or are you like some students who are stuck at level 30? As for those below level 30, among Gong Lingyus graduate students, it is almost impossible. Even if there is Gong Lingyu, he has to drag the student up two steps to avoid losing Gong Lingyus face. ??Gu Xi sent out hellhounds to fight, and also released a thousand-man army to protect him. The senior brothers had some judgments about Gu Xi''s character. Look for stability. ?But he is not like Gou, but like an old farmer, who plays steadily and ensures safety around himself before sending his troops out to fight. So despite the fact that Gu Xi usually looks very brave, he actually always stands on the edge of his own safety line. ??It was the same this time. As soon as the Cerberus pounced out, the brothers saw that Gu Xi still had troops on hand, and these troops could be sent out to attack at any time. ?It seems that Gu Xi''s safety is not a problem, at least he can survive. With Gu Xis talent, as long as he survives, he can start at level 30. The senior brothers all nodded with satisfaction. It seemed that Gu Xi was not a laggard. that''s enough. ?Gu Xi also didn''t expect that just because of this battle, these senior brothers would agree with him in advance. This can be considered an unexpected surprise. ?However, Gu Xi did not have time to think about that at this time. At this time, all his attention was focused on the Nida people. ?Gu Xi noticed that when the **** dogs bit these Nida people, the **** dogs would be stained with a lot of evil spirit and bad luck. The luck value dropped to the bottom on the spot. Although the attack could fall on the Nida people, the damage was somewhat unsatisfactory. ??So many hellhounds of level 20 and above bit them, but they didn''t kill a few Nida people. At most, they only suffered serious injuries. ?This seems a little embarrassing. You must know that this is a level 20 hellhound. It cant bite anyone to death, so whats the point? White-robed cavalry, attack! At this time, Gu Xi didnt want any extraneous things to happen. When the **** dog bit the person for two or three minutes without killing anyone, Gu Xi decisively released the white-robed cavalry. As soon as these white-robed cavalry rushed out, a rainbow representing luck appeared above their heads. The senior brothers who were watching the battle couldn''t help but start talking when they saw it. I finally understand why our junior brother was targeted by the Nida people. Yes, strengthening the lucky cavalry troops is exactly what the Nida people hate the most. A natural nemesis. They were talking loudly, and Gu Xi, who was directing the battle, and the bitten Nida people heard what they said. At this time, there were all question marks in their minds. What are they talking about? This has never been the case. ?Especially the Nida people, they just discovered someone''s actions against them during this period. So I wanted to strike first and kill Gu Xi. As a result, they kicked the iron plate and turned themselves into dog food. The most important thing is that their characteristics allow them to become continuous dog food. They have been bitten by hellhounds for so long, and they are not dead yet. ?This situation is really crazy. Fortunately, the white-robed cavalry rushed over at this moment. ??According to Gu Xi''s original idea, he had the white-robed iron cavalry come over to bless the hellhounds with good luck, and then let the hellhounds bite these Nida people to death first. But Gu Xi never expected that when the white-robed cavalry rushed in front of the Nida people, they had no intention of blessing the Cerberus with luck. They directly charged at the Nida people. ??If Amilka was here at this time, he would tell Gu Xi that he didn''t understand cavalry. As a cavalryman, whether they are knights or other cavalrymen, they have no idea of ??being an auxiliary. Cavalry has only one way to charge. They almost never listen to orders such as auxiliary blessings. If you put the cavalry at the front of the battlefield, they will instinctively charge towards the enemy. ?At present, Gu Xi''s order has reached the ears of the white-robed cavalry, and it has actually become. Kill! Free charge to kill! Then all the white-robed cavalry acted like crazy, and with the power of the rainbow, they rushed directly to the Nida people. The Nida people were almost bitten at the beginning, but now that the white-robed cavalry charged, their lives were really reduced to the lowest point. ?Especially those Nida people who were not very strong were trampled to pulp on the spot as soon as they were charged by the white-robed cavalry. After the Nida people die, the evil spirit in their bodies will be released to the outside world, turning into layers of layers of bad luck visible to the naked eye. As soon as Gu Xi''s senior brothers saw this situation, they immediately stepped aside, not wanting to be exposed to these auras at all. ?Only Gu Xi didn''t notice for a moment, and got such a breath on his body. Fortunately, the bone obelisk behind Gu Xi appeared immediately and suppressed the aura. At the same time, Huangquan Longpao took action to draw the aura away from Gu Xi, so that Gu Xi was not unlucky. But this also made Gu Xi feel a little unhappy. ?He has already stood so far away, and these guys can still disgust him. ?So Gu Xi raised his hand, and the garrison gate appeared nearby, and a large number of evil bone locusts rushed out from the garrison gate. Unlike the fighting Cerberus, the Evil Bone Locust is not afraid of any misfortune. As long as they see something that can move, they will step forward and take a bite. ??It doesnt matter even if it mutates or bites back. Gu Xi will take action anyway. After killing them, a group of locusts with new attributes will appear in the city of Alidovi. At that time, they can devour everything here faster. ?But this time, the Evil Bone Locusts did not mutate due to bad luck. When they absorbed the breath of bad luck, they felt that they had actually gained some improvement. Are these bad lucks good for you? The Evil Bone Locusts are not brainless, but they just dont need to think too much. ?After discovering this situation, the Evil Bone Locusts pounced on it, frantically sucking up the bad luck here. Even some evil bone locusts rushed into the cauldron, biting everything in the cauldron, even the black and impermanent hat. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1290： Connect to the world of Nida people (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1290: Connecting to the world of Nida people (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! Hey, our junior brother has so many things to play with, Su Zhuo, I think you should also play with this kind of insect swarm. Im playing, but my junior brother obviously has his own ideas. The route of the swarm he takes is different from mine. Su Zhou looked up at the scene and shook his head gently. "It''s a pity. He probably didn''t think of using the insect swarm as a monitoring system." Everyone has his or her own surveillance system, and you cant let everyone treat bugs like you, eyes that monitor your enemies. Not everyone can guess the answer by just glancing at the details like you. ?Learn your method, then you will be dead. And have you noticed that our little junior brother, the insect swarm he released was not for attack, but for devouring? This shows that he has ideas about the insect swarm. " ?While they were talking, Gu Xi''s eyes narrowed, and he felt a strong sense of uneasiness. ?This feeling made him quite uncomfortable. He immediately followed his feeling and looked at the strongest Nida man. Kill him! Gu Xi would never put himself in danger. ?Having discovered that there is danger here, Gu Xi will naturally not drag things out. Killing the enemy in a short time becomes Gu Xis choice. ?However, Gu Xi''s movements still stimulated the Nida man. You dare He yelled, then took out something and stuck it on the ground. ?His actions attracted the attention of many senior brothers present. A hint of understanding and excitement flashed in their eyes. They all saw that the Nida leader was asking for help, and the way he asked for help was to send a signal to let the Nida world, or the game world they controlled, connect. After that, we will send troops to rob people. ?It would not be a good thing if this kind of thing happened to other people. But where is this, the small game world of Gong Lingyus graduate students. In this small game world, fighting parties pursue the pleasure of fighting and killing. It can be said that even if nothing happens, they still want to connect with some game worlds so that they can have a killing spree. Now that the Nida people are taking the initiative to provoke, how could they let go of such an opportunity? ?Several brothers from the fighting party looked at each other and ran to the street lamp excitedly. Junior brother, please wait a little longer and dont kill him. Hearing this, Gu Xi was also shocked. He was about to give an order, but he didn''t expect that the Nida man would react faster than him. ?When Gu Xi was about to withdraw his troops, he punched the thing that had just hit the ground with a heavy punch. As he struck, a red light flashed. ?Then Gu Xi discovered that something seemed to have locked onto this small game world. Then several senior brothers from the fighting party also started talking excitedly. "Locked. Not only did they not surrender, they dared to fight back. They were seeking their own death." I have captured so many game worlds, but this one was delivered to my doorstep. Junior brother, thats it. Lets kill him. ?Gu Xi was speechless and simply took back his raised hand. ??Anyway, his order has not been issued yet, and his men are still attacking the Nida people as before. ?At this time, several hellhounds rushed in front of the Nida man and bit him to death in a few bites. As the last Nida died. Several brothers from the fighting party controlled the street lights and moved out everything that had just been fought here. Lets go, little junior brother, this time its yours. Whats mine? Gu Xi is still a little confused. Think of the game world you captured. The other partys world has been connected. Lets take a look at the connection point now. ??The senior brothers had different expressions, but they all headed in the direction pointed by the street lights. It can be seen that most of the senior brothers are happy and excited. ?This small game world has captured so many game worlds, but this is the first time I have encountered one delivered to my door. The most important thing is that although there are more or less players in the game world captured before, those players are more or less obedient. After discovering that the game world has been captured, they will leave on their own. The current game world is different. ?These Nida players are not human players. They are Gu Xis enemies. These senior brothers of Gu Xi are famous for beating Nida players. In addition, the Nida people brought this game world here themselves. Even the senior brothers in the book club were moved by this. In their minds, such a good opportunity is something they would never encounter no matter how many books they read. So these senior brothers immediately said: "There is a saying that one should read thousands of books and travel thousands of miles. We just happened to have such an opportunity to practice it. We must not miss it." Thats right, we are here to help our junior brother. I cannot miss this battle. I have always wanted to come to the mini game world and see how the senior brothers arranged it. Its just that theres never been time. Now I have this opportunity, it just so happens that I can come over and have a look. " So the other senior brothers who were not members of the fighting party also focused on this. ?They quickly followed the brothers from the fighting party, preparing to take a look at the new game world that had been connected. ?Looking at their excited faces, Gu Xi was somewhat speechless. What is this situation? ??Why do they look like they are having fun on their own? It has nothing to do with Gu Xi. This is not possible. These Nida people are here to take care of him. The most dangerous part was overcome by Gu Xi. The harvest is about to begin now, but we cant let others pick the peaches. ?So Gu Xi quickly followed the team of senior brothers, preparing to take a look at the integration of the two game worlds. ?However, Gu Xi soon discovered that the direction they were going at this time did not seem to be quite right. Brother, where are we going? With the intention of asking if he didnt understand something, Gu Xi started to ask. When Gu Xi asked this question, many senior brothers from different fighting parties also raised their heads. They are not familiar with this small game world, and they know where they are going. It''s just that they are of a relatively high level, so it''s hard to ask too many questions, as that would make them appear to be uninformed. Just as Gu Xi raised this question, they naturally pricked up their ears to hear where they were going. There is a portal in the city that can lead directly to the end of the world. The new game world will be accessed there. It will be faster to go through the portal. After all, this small game world has swallowed up a large number of other game worlds. The floor space has become quite large. Even if we keep cutting off some unused land, nothing will change. We dont have time to run over. It will be faster to teleport now! " (End of this chapter) Chapter 1291： The collision of two worlds (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1291 The collision of two worlds (please subscribe for more updates) ?The portal located in the middle of the main city looks different from the portals Gu Xi has seen before. ??The portal in front of you is more like a huge map spread on the ice. ?At the edge of the map, a strange light is flashing, which is what happens when a new game world is connected. Follow us. As the brothers of the fighting party spoke, they walked to the location on the map where the new game world was being accessed. The next moment, no movement was seen on their part, and they disappeared directly from the map. ?Gu Xi didnt think much and followed him immediately. After all, this matter is related to him. As soon as he stepped onto the map, Gu Xi felt that there seemed to be countless pairs of eyes looking at him. Before he could react, Ichika appeared in front of him, and he appeared on a mountain peak. ?Standing at the top of the mountain, Gu Xi could easily see the fluctuations caused by the collision of a large amount of land at the foot of the mountain. ?Under the pink and purple-black light, a large amount of land was constantly colliding and squeezing, and finally turned into weird-colored soil. ?At times, Gu Xi would even see some cities being crushed into powder during this squeeze. Its very spectacular. At this time, a senior brother appeared next to Gu Xi, "Although I have seen the game world captured and fused many times, I have a different experience every time. Little junior brother, what did you just see? " Death and growth. Gu Xi thought about it seriously. But he immediately felt differently. It doesnt seem right, something is hard to explain. Haha, you can see it too, so what, our fighting party is not what they call reckless people. In fact, by fighting in this small game world, with experience, you can practice various skills, and you will have different perceptions. Why do you think the people in the book club are unwilling to join the fight together? " Maybe they believe in knowledge more. Gu Xi thought for a while. Forget it, I cant explain it to them, just look here for a while, it will take about half an hour or so, and the world will be integrated. When the time comes, you will join us and throw down a city gate. Suppress this area temporarily. " "good!" ? Gu Xi said decisively, and he could also see that where the two game worlds met, there were already many troops attracted by the energy generated by the collision of the worlds, and they were gathering towards this side. After this wave of chaos subsides, the creatures attracted will immediately attack this chaotic land. Loot everything here to improve yourself. This wave of shocks is the most dangerous. Although the level of the wild monsters attracted may not be too high, their number is quite large. Gu Xi believed that the energy generated when the two worlds collided would cause even the snakes, insects, rats and ants underground to surge out. At that time, the enemies that would appear here would not be counted in the hundreds of millions, but would be counted in higher Numbers are calculated. In this case, fighting will bring more benefits to Gu Xi. The front is left to you. After you take action, raise the city gate and wall first. Prevent the enemy from invading our territory. ??Although we are killing and killing all the way, we are not people who rush forward when our brains are hot. Our battle is about a steady and steady attack. Digesting a piece, occupying a piece, and attacking a piece is our philosophy. " When Gu Xi heard this, he wondered, isn''t this the opposite? Shouldn''t it be attacked first, then occupied, and finally digested? ?But Gu Xi thought about it and understood the situation. What the senior brother said is that when the land in front of you is digested, the troops originally placed on this land can be mobilized and sent to the land that has just been conquered to occupy new territory. Only after occupying a new territory can the troops go out to attack the next place. Such a steady and steady fighting style can be like an assembly line, using the least amount of troops to easily capture the most territory. When Dimitri attacked other areas of Alidovi City, he did not master such a method and suffered a big loss in this regard. In the end, he was almost given up by Gu Xi. ?Now that Gu Xi listened to his senior brother''s words, he could better understand the meaning of these words. Seeing Gu Xi react, a hint of surprise flashed in the senior brother''s eyes. I didnt expect Gu Xi to react so quickly. Gu Xi is indeed a born fighter. ???????????????????????????????????????????????? He was born to fight. Everything has been explained clearly, lets not rush and withstand the wave of attacks first. We will also take action together. This time the world opposite is complete, a relatively large world, and there will be good things in it. Even if there are more than a dozen of us, we still cant share it all. " Uh-huh. Gu Xi kept nodding his head as he listened. At this time, the senior brother said again: "By the way, when the battle comes, you''d better release your orange equipment to suppress your luck. ?If the opponent is a Nida person, the opponent may have ways to affect luck. If you dont want to be cursed, its best to suppress it for a while. " "good." ??Gu Xi also thought of the Nida people''s curse methods, and temporarily put aside the idea of ??turning immunity from curses into immunity from mind magic. ?Then he felt uneasy and thought that when the city gate was lowered, he would also lower the bone obelisk. No, an idea flashed through Gu Xi''s mind, and he quickly hung a linen bag on his waist. ?Although Gu Xi no longer believed that he would be so lucky to get clues or parts of the red equipment. ??But this thing was really flashing with red light. Gu Xi hung it around his waist as a way to comfort himself. ?Seeing Gu Xi preparing to fight there, the senior brother who came to deliver the news quickly left. Gu Xi noticed that all the senior brothers were on the nearby hills. They are all ready for battle, waiting for the two game worlds to successfully merge. Looking at the calm faces of these senior brothers, Gu Xi knew that he was still too nervous. Once he gets used to such big scenes in the future, he won''t be so nervous. Just when Gu Xi was trying to calm down, a figure suddenly appeared behind Gu Xi. ?Gu Xi looked back and found that Lingxi had appeared just like this. How did you get here? My heart is with the young master, I can come over naturally if I want to. ?Lingxi smiled slightly, and then took out the food box. Young master must be hungry. This is the food I prepared for you. Please eat some first. Just as Gu Xi was about to speak, Lingxi opened the food box and he smelled a delicious aroma. ?Then Gu Xi''s body paused, and he realized that he had just had a short dream. Looking down again, he found that there was an opened food box next to him. What was inside was the prepared four dishes and one soup. ?Just now, it was Lingxi who brought him food through the dream. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1292： Fusion is over (please subscribe) Chapter 1292 The end of fusion (please subscribe) "very nice!" ?Picking up the food box, Gu Xi flipped the lid of the food box and turned it into a small table. The four dishes and one soup that were prepared were then brought out. A large box of rice and a small bottle of frozen wine were also taken out. It can be seen that Lingxi has prepared everything. Although I only had contact with Gu Xi for a period of time. But Lingxi already knew how big Gu Xi''s appetite was. As long as you feed them regularly and quantitatively, you dont need to do so much. On the contrary, the dishes can be richer. ?Just like the four dishes and one soup this time, the dish was braised pork. Although Gu Xi couldn''t tell what kind of meat it was, it tasted really good. And the meat is relatively elastic, which is obviously meat with a provenance. A small plate of fish fillets. Although the fish was not too big, it was fried using a dry frying method. It was very fragrant and delicious when you smell it. The other two dishes are shredded potatoes and green vegetables. ?Although it is a vegetarian dish, it tastes quite good thanks to Lingxis preparation. At the end is the big bowl of soup, which contains shrimps and other seafood. Gu Xi even saw the shadow of clams inside. ?This soup tastes quite fresh, and at the same time, a kind of warm current is injected into Gu Xi''s body. Gu Xi felt that this soup was Lingxi''s real method. At least the effect of this soup was better than other dishes. As for rice and wine, they are relatively normal. ?The amount of rice will be more, but the wine will only be two taels. If you drink a lot, you may not have enough in two gulps. For Gu Xi, this is a good amount. All the dishes are about three to five mouthfuls, and after eating them all, Gu Xi will be 80% full. After finishing all the meals, Gu Xi found some fruits and dried fruits at the bottom of the food box. ??It''s all filled with things he likes to eat. ?This is the perfect time for Gu Xi to sweeten his mouth. Who knows that Gu Xi doesn''t have the habit of eating desserts after meals? After eating everything, Gu Xi wiped his mouth, tidied everything up, and then stood back to his original position. ?Feeling full in his stomach and warm on his body, Gu Xi nodded with satisfaction. ??As expected, it is a good thing to have a contracted undead who can cook. ?This way, even when Gu Xi is busy, someone will remind him that he needs to eat. ??He no longer has to be so hungry that he thinks of eating something like before. At this time, Gu Xi noticed that the collision and integration of the two worlds had slowed down. ?It seems that the integration of the game world is almost complete. At this time, Gu Xi quickly stood forward and his eyes fell directly on the junction of the two worlds. ?That is the location that senior brother arranged for Gu Xi before. Even though Gu Xi can see this place from the top of the mountain now, the difference between him and that position is at least more than 700 kilometers. ??If Gu Xi wasn''t standing at a relatively high position now, Gu Xi wouldn''t be able to see that far with his eyesight. Under normal circumstances, if Gu Xi wants to go there, it will take about an hour even if he opens the Holy Silver Evil Coffin. But the senior fellow just now taught Gu Xi one thing. When you throw it at the city gate, you dont have to go there in person to put it in. As long as it can be seen with your eyes, you can put it in. Just when the process of merging the two worlds stopped, Gu Xi immediately pointed to the center of the fusion. Place it in! Gu Xi''s main city gate and the city wall near the main city gate quickly appeared at the location pointed by Gu Xi. ?Then Gu Xi took a step forward, and a small door that could only allow one person to pass through appeared where he passed. ?This small door is a special small door that Gu Xi specially asked the architect to design. Usually built near the main city gate. When a smaller city gate is needed indoors, Gu Xi can directly summon this. ?Now, Gu Xijin entered through the small gate, turned around and walked out of the main city gate. In less than half a minute, Gu Xi walked from the top of the mountain to the place where the two worlds meet. ?Stepping on the ground, Gu Xi made a habitual stroke with his feet. The soil on the surface of the ground was cut open by Gu Xi. Gu Xi glanced at the soil underground and couldn''t help but twitch the corner of his mouth. The soil here is full of evil spirits. It feels somewhat similar to the situation Gu Xi encountered at the golden treasure. Its just that the evil spirit here is not too strong, it looks a bit like the earths energy being sucked out, a spontaneous influence on this world. ?This evil spirit is like the self-preservation of the game world, and it is also like the changes made by the Nida people to the game world. For Gu Xi, these lands full of evil spirits have some effects. ?Taking the soil here back will definitely be of great benefit to raising corpses. In addition, it is also good to use it as a building material. Others may not be able to use this kind of soil, but for Gu Xi, it can be taken into Alidovi City. ?Thinking of this, Gu Xi nodded with satisfaction. Just as he was about to turn around and return to the gate tower of the main city gate, he suddenly saw a crystal light flashing under the soil. ?Gu Xi walked over and took a look curiously, and found that it was a small piece of crystal the size of a thumb. Spiritual crystal (evil energy, purple): A spiritual crystal infused with a large amount of evil energy, which can be used to replenish the energy of purple equipment, and can also be used to enhance the quality of purple equipment. Looking at the things that had just been picked up, Gu Xi''s eyes also lit up. This is a good thing. ? Could this be the benefit that the brothers mentioned when the two game worlds merged together? ?When Gu Xi was holding the spiritual crystal, he noticed that countless eyes were focused on him. ? Gu Xi raised his head and looked in the direction of his gaze. He noticed smoke rising in the distance. It seemed that the beasts in the Nida game world had noticed that the change had stopped and were rushing towards this side. ?Judging from the position where the smoke and dust are rising in front of us, the enemy will appear here in about ten minutes. ? At this time, Gu Xi couldn''t care about anything else, he ordered decisively. All troops enter combat mode, move faster, set up the defense line, move the Demon Sacrifice Camp to a position behind, fight bravely, and prepare for a large-scale magic attack this time. Under Gu Xis order, the heroes and leaders quickly got into position with their troops. ??It''s just a pity that Gu Xi''s Amilka went to participate in the dungeon and is not around at all now. The past hero in the other Legion instance was Arroyo, who brought the Black Spear Battalion with him. Coupled with the fact that the other two leaders, Gu Xi, are engaged in a war of external expansion. If we bring them back now, we may not be able to preserve what we captured before. So the current situation is that Gu Xi has to personally command the unorganized troops of heroes and leaders to face this wave of enemy attacks head-on. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1293： Smooth magic attacks (please subscribe) Chapter 1293 Smooth Magic Attack (Please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! ??Although there is no leader-level command, Gu Xi''s leaders also have corresponding battle flags and can lead at least a thousand undead of the same kind. ?This makes Gu Xi''s battle formation more commandable. ?Under Gu Xis order, groups of undead troops quickly stood at the forefront of the battlefield. They formed a phalanx of a thousand people, arranged in a melee, mid-range, long-range, and auxiliary manner. As for the legal troops and health-replenishing troops, they all stayed behind the city wall. ?The Soul-Calling Tower and the Bone Obelisk The Bone-Calling Tower, transformed into a Bone Obelisk, appears on the left and right of the main city gate. Gu Xi stood in front of the main city gate, directing the mobilization of the scene. Through the mind''s eye, his orders can be transmitted to the ears of every leader at any time. ?At the same time, Gu Xi can also see the situation on the other side of each boss through the eyes of the underworld dragon robe and the soul lamp. The key here is naturally who the enemy wants to attack and where to launch the attack. No matter how well the other party hides it, as long as they have a target in mind, their route will appear in Gu Xi''s sight. In normal battles, Gu Xi has not made full use of this. In such a large battlefield now, Gu Xi found that this line of sight could actually have quite a good effect. ?Under Gu Xi''s gaze, it took less than five minutes for all the undead under the command of the leader to be arranged. ?However, there are still many undead undead in Aridovi City. They are holding weapons and pouring out from the main city gate, the steel gate and the garrison gate that have just been dropped. ?These idle undead still have levels, but they do not have a leader to command them, and the weapons and equipment they carry are lower than those of regular troops. It should now be at +2 level. ?However, Gu Xi treats all the undead that appear equally. ??He raised his hand and the white bone covering of the bone obelisk, the enchanted sword of the secret realm sword and staff, and other attack and defense blessings all fell on every undead on the battlefield. After all, this kind of blessing does not consider the number of undead, but the scope of influence. With a radius of five kilometers, all undead within this range will receive various enhancements. ?While strengthening his men, another thought flashed through Gu Xi''s mind. In the future, we need to build some city gates that can specialize in strengthening your subordinates. This way, it can be more strengthened when used in combat. When the reinforcement is completed, the enemy''s vanguard has also appeared. The fastest ones are the flying troops. At this time, a large number of magpies appeared in the sky. ?When he saw this kind of bird, Gu Xi couldn''t help but shook his head. What does this mean, they dont have any other birds? In this world full of bad luck, release magpies that represent good luck? ?This world is really interesting. " ?While Gu Xi was muttering about this, some wild beasts began to appear on the ground. At the very front are small creatures such as mice, rabbits, and insects. They really ignored everything and rushed towards the undead team that had been lined up and ready for battle. ??But Gu Xi didn''t even give an order to his undead troops. He just raised his right hand and pointed the secret realm sword staff that turned into a long sword in the direction of the enemy. Psychic killing! ?Huge range of magic! Orange equipment comes with its own effects. No matter who comes, 15 life points will be deducted here. When Gu Xi made a move, the animals that were rushing forward paused for the first time. All the magpies in the sky pounced and fell to the ground, along with a large number of mosquitoes. ?These are all existences at level 1 or 0. Even if they are gathered together, their vitality has not increased much. If they have 10 points of life, they are all BOSS-level existences. Gu Xi''s mind-killing move may not be of much use to the strong. But for this small animal, it is accurate to kill one at a time. Like the birds and flying insects in the sky, the small animals on the ground have also been attacked by psychic killing. Their situation was the same as that of birds and insects, they died in front of the battle as soon as possible. Subsequently, the large creatures with a certain level behind them rushed over and stepped on the corpses of these small animals, turning them into flesh and blood like mud. ?However, before they could rush a certain distance on this flesh and blood, they encountered three consecutive attacks from Gu Xi. Death ripples. Fire Realm and Fire Storm. Most importantly, Gu Xi also thoughtfully added a rushing wind technique. ?These beasts that can survive the influence of psychic killing are actually not very strong, but as long as there are no accidents, psychic killing will really only deduct 15 points of life. You can survive if your life is above 16 points. All this has nothing to do with magic resistance or anything like that. These creatures that can now walk on flesh and blood actually dont have much life. The wave of enemies was taken away immediately by the death ripple. The following Fire Domain and Fire Storm are actually the final finishing touches. After this wave of attacks, Gu Xi saw Ichika in front of him. A large number of kill information popped up in front of him, so much so that he almost lost sight of the battlefield. At a position that was still seven or eight kilometers away from Gu Xi, there was only a piece of scorched earth left, and not a single living creature was left. ?As soon as the wind blew, the smell of burning barbecue was carried along the wind. At this time, Gu Xi looked up and saw that the smoke in the distance was obviously much thicker. The blow just now did not have much impact on the beasts that rushed over. More beasts are yet to come. ?However, Gu Xizhi smiled at this moment. He stretched out his right hand and pointed towards the burned beast. Subsequently something similar to a mirror effect began to appear in the sky. Luna, thats it, lets get those little guys out. Under Gu Xis command, a large number of undead creatures quickly emerged from the mirror. ?These undead creatures are exactly the small animals Gu Xi killed just now. After experiencing double death, they turned into undead troops of the same level. ??Its just that although the undead are diverse, double death will only transform in the most reasonable direction. There is no time to choose. ?All the creatures here have turned into basic undead creatures such as bone birds, blood-eating mosquitoes, ebony spiders, and bone hounds. ?Although their levels are not very good, with the various blessings from Guxialidovi City, their combat power is definitely much better than those beasts and creatures that rushed over before. Gu Xicai released them, and these undead creatures immediately rushed towards the newly arrived creatures. At this time, Gu Xi raised the secret realm sword staff again and started his next move. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1294： No more burying dragon veins (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1294: No more burying dragon veins (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added. Please subscribe, recommend, monthly vote and other support. Please give me a recommendation. The door to **** is open! Suppress the ghost Taoshan! ??These two moves have been engraved in Gu Xi''s bones since the last battle with Gong Lingyu. After clearing away the first wave of beasts, Gu Xi immediately chose to let the undead in the ghost gate go first. As the ghost doors opened one after another, a large number of unconscious undead poured out from them. The ghost-suppressing Taoshan worked immediately, affecting the actions of these undead. The roasted flesh and blood on the ground is your food, and more blood food is coming. Why dont you take action now? ?Although Gu Xis words were not loud, they carried quite far. All the undead heard this sound. Those undead souls who just rushed out of the ghost gate are right. What did they come out for? Isn''t it blood food? In this case, how could they not run faster. ?So the undead rushed in the direction of the charging beasts. The number of the undead seemed no different from that of the zombie siege. As for the burnt flesh and blood on the ground, no one paid any attention to these things. Who would eat roasted ones when there are fresh ones? In addition, the undead animals transformed by Gu Xi''s double death have already rushed out. Now these undead are afraid that they will not be able to grab food, so they immediately rush towards the location where the enemy beasts appear. ??Seeing more and more undead rushing out of the ghost gate, without even looking at Gu Xi, they just rushed towards the enemy. Gu Xi also sighed. Where is the promised war? He has deployed his troops, and this is the result? Before Gu Xi could complain, there was an explosion in the distance. The shock wave of the explosion blew away all the undead animals that rushed out and the undead behind. ??Of course, the beasts on the enemy''s side were also impacted by such an explosion. By the time they came down, there were not many beasts left. ??Although smoke and dust are still rising in the distance, new beasts are coming here. But with the explosion at this location, there are no more beasts that can get up. What the hell? Seeing the scene in front of him, Gu Xi was also stunned. What is this explosion like? The power was so powerful that Gu Xi could see a mushroom cloud just now. ?Such a powerful explosion is not something that normal people can release. There must be something different behind this. Gu Xi squinted his eyes and looked around for clues about the enemy, but Gu Xi really couldn''t figure out what caused the big explosion just now. Instead, through the sight of the spiritual lamp, Gu Xi noticed that the targets of the approaching beasts seemed to have turned in one direction, and they all seemed to have the idea of ????going around the location where the explosion had just occurred. What is this situation? Gu Xi looked puzzled. Normally, they just need to charge directly, which does not waste much energy and ensures that they can rush to the battlefield in the shortest time. Why did they take a detour at this time? Gu Xi thought for a moment, and a thought suddenly flashed through his mind. The Evil Bone Locusts are attacking, check whats going on over there. ?Under Gu Xis order, all the Evil Bone Locusts that were lying on the city wall took off. All the Evil Bone Locusts rushed to the ground immediately. The burnt flesh and blood that the undead did not want before was the best nutrition for the Evil Bone Locusts. Just as they flew forward, the number of these Evil Bone Locusts increased. When they flew to the explosion location, the number of Evil Bone Locusts increased by more than three times. All evil bone locust swarms are at full strength. But what happened next made Gu Xi stunned. At the location where the explosion just occurred, evil bone locusts fell like raindrops. It''s obvious how they were affected. This situation made Gu Xi''s eyes freeze. ?He finally understood why those beasts would rather take a detour than charge directly from here. The location of the explosion just now has heavy toxicity or other negative effects. Even the Evil Bone Locusts cannot withstand such an effect. ? Gu Xi thought for a while, and in a flash he floated to the top of the Bone Obelisk, which was transformed into a Soul-Calling Tower of Bones. Spiritualism! ??Gu Xis current soul summoning tower and magic pool have not been researched yet, and the architectural design drawings have not been learned yet. Now Gu Xi still relies on his own magic to summon spirits. But he can''t care about anything else now. The situation at hand is obviously not right. ??The location of the explosion just now, with its negative effects, may be a big deal to ordinary people, but to Gu Xi, it is not a big deal. Isnt it because the negative effects prevent people from entering? Then let the people inside come out. As soon as the spiritualism is launched, Gu Xi can summon countless bones at any time. They themselves died here, so they who are summoned again will naturally not be afraid of the negative effects. ??It''s just that Gu Xi never expected that as soon as he summoned the spirit, he would feel the mana being continuously drawn out. ?Then the Underworld Dragon Robe appeared next to Gu Xi, along with the "Book of Ghost Dragons". As soon as Gu Xi saw him, he knew that he had taken this summoning too much for granted. I thought that with so many dead creatures here, I could just use some corpses to summon the spirits. He really didn''t expect that the big explosion just now broke the dragon veins in the ground. That''s why the Underworld Dragon Robe and the "Book of Ghost Dragons" appeared immediately. They sensed that this was an opportunity to attract ghost dragons. ??If it weren''t for Gu Xi''s orders, the holder of the Huangquan dragon robe would even want to directly bury the dragon''s veins. Just when Gu Xi was about to convert his magic power and use the many corpses here to transform thousands of bone dragons or ghost dragons, a thought suddenly flashed in his mind. ?Gu Xi raised his left hand and flicked out the "Book of Ghost Dragons". ?Then Gu Xi turned his right hand. Death incarnate! ?At Gu Xis command, the incarnation of death, Titan, appeared on the distant battlefield. The dead ley lines actually became calm due to the appearance of the Titan, the incarnation of death. Gu Xi''s incarnation of death, the Titan, is more flexible than the incarnation of death, the Bone Dragon. He has been helping Li Yuzhen hone his resistance to lightning. ?Now as soon as he came out, he understood Gu Xi''s thoughts. The two incarnations of death, the Titans, immediately pressed their hands to the ground. ?Then Gu Xicai released the magic power in his hand. The power of the dead earth veins can not only turn into a ghost dragon through the dragon burial veins, but also turn into a death titan. ??Get up, all Death Titans. " Under Gu Xi''s order, all the last mana of the spiritualism was output. ?Countless white bones were swallowed by the earth, and then huge figures composed of white bones and soil began to crawl out of the ground. At this moment, in front of Gu Xi, there was a thick book made of white bones with lightning dancing on it. "Book of Titans (First Edition (End of this chapter) Chapter 1295： Death Titan Army (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1295 Death Titan Legion (please subscribe for more updates) ["Book of Titans (First Edition (Purple): The first spiritual promotion book that records how to transform ley lines, soil and corpses into dead titans. It can be disseminated to the outside world, and it can also record more promotion ideas related to the Death Titan. ?This book is the first version. Every time it is disseminated to the outside world, the quality of this book will be improved by one point. It can break through to orange quality, but cannot break through to red quality. ?Looking at the "Book of Titans" that suddenly appeared in his hand, Gu Xi was also stunned. He knew that there were not many necromancers who were preparing to kill the undead titans, but there was no reason for this. In fact, Gu Xi didn''t know that this time he could generate the "Book of Titans", a spiritual promotion book. On the one hand, it was because he and Eve had done a lot of research on undead Titans, which made Gu Xi surpass many people. Necromancer. On the other hand, it is because of where he is now. Where two game worlds collide, some weird things are most likely to appear. These things are not easy to appear under normal circumstances, but in this case, under the stimulation of two or even many game world essences, some things hidden in the deepest part of the game will appear unconsciously. ?In legends, several pieces of red clothing were found in this way. ?The prompt from the "Book of Titans" in front of him directly explains that this promotion book can reach orange quality, but cannot reach red quality. It is directly telling Gu Xi that you should not think about red equipment. At this time, Gu Xi also understood what the senior brothers said. It seems that it is of great benefit to come here to fight in this small game world and capture more new game worlds. ? Gu Xi was just distracted. At the place where the explosion had just occurred, a huge figure made of mud had already taken shape. These huge figures are more than fifteen meters tall, with thick muscles all over their bodies. The surface of their bodies is the color of earth and gray of stone. They look like clay sculptures that have not yet been dried. They wear Roman-style skirt armor made of white bones, a spear made of white bone fragments in their left hand, and a six-meter-high square shield made of various skulls in their right hand. Because the battle had just begun, Gu Xi''s mana had not been consumed very much. In addition, there were so many beasts killed in the previous battle that he could waste it at will. ?Just like that, more than 13,000 Death Titans appeared here. ??Looking at the Bone Titan who was in charge of commanding the Undead Titan troops and was following Gu Xi, he stood upright and grinned. At this moment, he just wanted to have a good laugh. ?So many years of depression were swept away at this moment. ?Just like that, Gu Xi''s undead Titan troops finally surpassed the Bone Dragon Legion by a lot. [Death Titan (level 13, summoned object): experience (0/250000), attack 24, defense 24, life 300, skills: undead creature, evil thunder (thunder attacks have negative effects), evil body (self With evil spirit, fighting with it will be stained with a curse such as blood loss), main unit (the attack power is not reduced in melee combat), dragon enemy (the attack power of the dragon type unit is increased by 150%), psychic shield (immune mind magic). Looked at the situation of the Death Titan. Gu Xi immediately understood why all the wild beasts were unwilling to leave here. The big explosion just now was equivalent to a nuclear explosion. ??Now the entire explosion range is filled with evil energy radiation. When troops from outside enter, the blood will be deducted immediately. ?Even with all kinds of blessings, in this situation where the blood is only deducted but not increased, even the undead cannot withstand it for too long. Although the beasts rushing from behind have no brains, they are not without instincts. How could they rush in headfirst? Its just that Gu Xi only knew all this now, and it was a waste of the evil bone locusts that had just increased in number. ?But fortunately, this time it was not without gain. There are more than 13,000 Death Titans. Although they are only level 13, the aura standing there cannot be compared to that of ordinary undead. And they are just seeds. I believe that Gu Xi will have more undead titan troops in the future. With a finger of his hand, Gu Xi put away the first edition of "Book of Titans". He reached out and took out a bottle and filled his mouth with water. The unpleasant magic potion quickly replenished Gu Xi''s lost mana. ?At the same time, Gu Xis new order also reached the Death Titan. Form a team of a thousand people, stand still, and use evil thunder to attack the beasts that rush towards you. At this time, Gu Xi naturally had some considerations in putting the Death Titans in front instead of mobilizing them. ?These Death Titans have undiminished melee attack power, and the weapons in their hands are spears and shields. In the face of impact, they can be used as melee troops. Besides, they are not only immune to the evil spirit caused by the explosion just now, but they should also be able to absorb and strengthen it. Moving them out at this time will only allow them to retreat to a better position. But if left in situ, their combat effectiveness may not increase much, but their vitality should be continuously replenished. In this case, Gu Xi will naturally not transfer them back. After receiving Gu Xis order, all the Death Titans raised their spears. ?Those spears composed of white bone fragments automatically disintegrated at this time. The action was very similar to the transformation action of Transformers. Soon, among the white bone fragments of the spear, a black thunder and lightning appeared on the tip of the spear. This is the attack method of the Death Titan. ?This kind of evil thunder can be gathered on a spear and used as a melee weapon, or it can be directly launched as a long-range attack method. As soon as these more than 13,000 death titans raised their hands and held their spears, the black electricity made a hissing sound. The air nearby became noisy. ??The evil spirit caused by the explosion just now also gathered around these death titans. At this time, the wild beasts rushing here have also begun to approach. ? Gu Xi could clearly see that although more than half of the rushing beasts in this batch were small animals such as rats and rabbits, there were obviously many more large-scale animals. The most common jungle creatures here are wild boar and wild deer. On the contrary, the wolves and foxes that can be seen in many places are not seen here much. As for wild animals such as tigers and bears, there are almost no such animals. This situation surprised Gu Xi. Is it possible that the initial guess was wrong? The collision of two game worlds only attracts ordinary beasts? This is very unreasonable. ?Just when Gu Xi was confused, the Death Titan took the initiative. They raised their spears high, and the black electricity flew into the sky like cannonballs, and finally turned into black lightning and fell from the sky, falling on the beasts. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1296： Clean the battlefield (please subscribe) Chapter 1296 Cleaning the battlefield (please subscribe) ??Boom! ?Gu Xi also didnt expect that the Death Titans attack method would be like this. ?More than ten thousand evil thunders gathered in the air, and then turned into lightning bolts and fell on the ground. From where Gu Xi was standing, these lightning bolts were not very thick, but they covered a relatively large area, and most of the wild beasts running wild below were covered in them. But for those beasts, this is quite a fatal thing. ?Each lightning bolt was about the thickness of a normal human thigh. When it hit these beasts, the bodies of all the beasts were roasted to a charred black color immediately. As the lightning stopped, almost all the beasts in this wave were killed. ??The Death Titan did not need to take action for the rest of the matter. The scattered undead nearby pounced forward and rushed towards the beasts that had not been killed. It can be seen that this wave of beast attacks is almost over. ?However, Gu Xi was not in a hurry to return to his senses at this time. He kept staring at the positions where these beasts died in battle. ??He wanted to take a look and see if the explosion just now was an accident or if there was a reason. When the undead killed the last beast, nothing unexpected happened. This made Gu Xi finally breathe a sigh of relief. Fortunately, nothing unexpected happened, so Gu Xi can let people clean up the battlefield. Start cleaning the battlefield, send the corpses to the back, clear the battlefield, and dont let these corpses affect the subsequent battle. ?Following Gu Xis order, the newly trained transportation team finally played its due role. Charge from the main city gate to the battlefield, a distance of more than 8,000 meters. At the speed of Gu Xi''s undead men, it would take about fifteen minutes. ??This is actually quite fast. After all, the speed is about 500 meters per minute, which is the speed of normal people, and the undead can keep running. When they arrived at the center of the battlefield, it took them less than five minutes to clear the battlefield, and with this harvest, they rushed towards the main city gate again. In order to ensure the smoothness of the subsequent battle, the transport team cleaning the battlefield was very restrained this time and did not dig away the **** mud together. While retreating, this transport force felt somewhat regretful. Their original training included a training method of transporting all the soil away. ??This is to cope with the regret that Gu Xi laid down the Death City, but couldn''t even take away all the black ash from the foundation. ?For this purpose, Gu Xi''s transportation team has mastered various functions of digging and transporting soil. Gu Xi believes that next time something like that happens, he will not let the foundation of the Death City be wasted like this. This time was originally an opportunity for the transport troops to come out to show off, but in order to ensure the subsequent battle, the soil was not transported away. ?This huge handicap also made the undead in the transport team a little dissatisfied. ?However, they were dissatisfied and returned to the main city gate in the shortest time. While they were leaving the things they had brought back, Gu Xi had already entered another battle. At this time, in the Nida game world, the third wave of beasts has also arrived. This wave of beasts are beasts that move relatively slowly and are not suitable for long-range attacks. ??Gu Xi saw creatures such as hippopotamus, bison, and elephants here, as well as wild beasts such as lions and tigers. ?Of course, the number of such large beasts has also been significantly reduced. At the same time, their levels are not very strong. Although they have only been seen at level 2 to level 4, these beasts are not even comparable to Gu Xi''s cannon fodder, so how can they possibly pose much of a threat to Gu Xi? . ?Under the Death Titan''s wave of thunderous attacks, it didn''t even take long for the follow-up undead to hit, and all the beasts in this third wave were killed. Looking at the harvest in front of him, Gu Xi was very happy. Lets not talk about the level of these beasts. Once they die, there will be some new undead in the city of Aridovi. Even if the newly added undead cannot become Gu Xi''s regular troops immediately, they may not even be able to serve as skirmishers or miscellaneous soldiers. But their appearance has enriched the ecological system in Aridovi City. Many small things can be arranged for them to do, and they can also be released into the wild. A safety net can be weaved in the wild to ensure that no one can sneak into the controlled area of ????Alidovi City. There are also some large undead beasts that can be used for transportation. There are even some that can be used as mounts. After all, among the many heroes under Gu Xi, there are very few who have mounts. Now that the number of heroes is increasing, Gu Xi naturally has to consider the matter of hero mounts. ?Just when Gu Xi had gained a lot and was about to release the transport team that had just returned to Alidovi City, something similar to a Rubik''s Cube flew in front of Gu Xi. Junior brother, I just received the news that the connection between the two worlds has been stabilized, and we can march towards the enemys world. Has it stabilized? ?Gu Xi raised his head and glanced at the smoke in the distance. ?According to Gu Xi''s judgment, there will be at least a wave of wild beasts attacking. How come such news is coming now? ?However, Gu Xi also has his own rhythm at this time. He will not rush to send troops into the enemy''s game world just because someone says it has stabilized here. ?? Gu Xi thought for a while, raised his hand and moved the garrison gate to the front, and moved the undead troops forward, letting them bypass the location where the two worlds collided and merged. The order Gu Xi gave to all the undead was very simple. Move in front of the garrison gate to prevent the fourth wave of beasts from approaching. As for the time, it is not yet certain. Gu Xi now needs to deal with the location where the two worlds connect. Gu Xi dug up crystals here before, which shows that there are many good things down here. With Gu Xis personality, if he hadnt been fighting just now, he would have transported all the soil here back to Alidovi City. How can I wait until now? This time there was news from Suzhou that the connection between the two worlds had been stabilized. ?Then Gu Xi will naturally take the initiative and dig out the good things here first. ?But just when Gu Xi pointed at the ground at the connection and gave the order, Xiang Xiang rushed over. As soon as he saw Gu Xi''s behavior, he said loudly: "Junior brother, don''t act recklessly." ?Gu Xi glanced at Xiang Xiang, who was the only one among all the senior brothers who had a lower level than Gu Xi. He has already reached level 10, but due to various reasons, he has never been upgraded. Even if he was admitted to Gong Lingyu''s graduate school last year, he did not mess around. At the same time, he is also the most staunch member of the book club. Gu Xi did not expect that he would suddenly appear here. At this time, Gu Xi also asked curiously: "Brother Xiang, what''s wrong?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 1297： There are smart people among the enemies (please subscribe) Chapter 1297 There are smart people among the enemies (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! We just discovered something and saw that you didnt move forward, so we came over to take a look. It turns out you are really cruel. You are planning to transport all the soil underground back. " Xiang Xiang could see Gu Xi''s plan at a glance. "yes." Because Xiang Xiang''s rank and age are not much different from Gu Xi''s, the relationship between them is pretty good. As soon as Xiang Xiang asked, Gu Xi laughed. Haha, Im used to it. I want to transport everything back to the city when I see it. Its okay, we have this habit too. I usually like to leave the city gate open and let my men transport things away. ?But I have never seen a situation where you dont even let the dirt go. You are the only one who is not afraid of wasting troops..." Xiang Xiang wanted to give some advice, but he found that while he was speaking, the ground in front of him sank by at least an inch. Xiang Xiang rolled his eyes. "Forget it, I haven''t told you yet. Don''t mess around. This place has just stabilized. Don''t dig up the roots. Then the world will be separated from their little game world. That won''t be the case. good" Xiang Xiang''s words became slower and slower. He found that Gu Xi''s undead men dug out one thing after another with purple light from the soil. ??Although those spiritual crystals that are available are some of the skeletons left by beasts that were killed in previous battles or were dragged underground, there is obviously no purple equipment. ?The quantity of these materials alone is enough to surprise Xiang Xiang. Thank you very much. Xiang Xiang glanced at Gu Xi, turned around and left quickly. ?His actions made Gu Xi confused. What did Xiang Xiang come here to do this time? By the way, it seems to be to remind myself that we havent started yet. ?Looks like I can''t keep putting it off. He is also going to send some troops forward. After thinking for a moment, Gu Xi flew to the Holy Silver Evil Coffin, bypassed the battlefield being excavated, and headed towards the garrison gate that was placed some distance ahead. ?This time Gu Xi really did it, digesting an area and then occupying a new area. ?When they landed on the gate tower of the garrison city gate, Gu Xi''s troops had already bypassed the wall of the garrison gate and stood in the open space outside the garrison city gate. This time, because the battle formation moved forward, the 13,000 Death Titans did not move forward. Instead, they took the initiative to come together with the other Undead Titan troops under Gu Xi. This incident made the Bone Titan under Gu Xi very happy. ??During this time, the way he looked at Bone Dragon became different. ?The Bone Dragon troops also felt that something was wrong. They took the initiative to gather with the Golden Bone Dragon and did not have any contact with the Titan Legion. Obviously the Bone Dragon troops did not want to get into trouble in this situation. Gu Xi was also a little helpless about such a thing. ?But he can''t solve it, because this is the hatred engraved in the bones of the Titan and the dragon. Fortunately, even if there was any dissatisfaction on the Bone Titan''s side, he didn''t do anything to the Bone Dragon. On the one hand, it is because when the Titans were weak before, the Bone Dragon did not do anything to the Titans. On the other hand, it is also because the Bone Titan is not a hero or a leader. The reason why he is defaulted as the leader of the Undead Titan is simply because he has followed Gu Xi for the longest time. ??If a hero appears in the Undead Titan, he must give up his position as soon as possible. So the Bone Titan doesnt want to take things too far. As for Bone Dragon, the idea is simpler. Gu Xi has not yet found the architectural design of Dragon Tomb. Even if the number of Bone Dragon troops is large now, they are still rootless duckweeds. There is no telling which battle will end and all the Bone Dragons will be wiped out. ??Not to mention that the number of bone dragons now is really far behind the undead titan troops. So when the undead titans gathered together, the level 26 ghost dragon moved the bone dragon troops to the other end of the battlefield, focusing on one that would not come into contact with the undead titan troops. As for the undead troops that are lower level than the Bone Dragon and the Undead Titan, they were originally supposed to be replacements for the Death Knight. Just because of the Legion dungeon, they all followed Amilcar and only the white-robed cavalry remained. They are not very impressive among the undead troops under Gu Xi. As for corpse witches and the like, after more than a year of training by Gu Xi, their numbers are quite considerable. But compared with the Bone Dragon and Undead Titan, their number is too small. It can be said that Gu Xis current military units are in an unreasonable disconnection stage. Gu Xi didnt pay much attention to the situation here before. Now Gu Xi has sent out almost all the available troops. This problem is quite obvious. ??Looking at the thousands of undead troops outside the garrison city gate, and then at the main force behind the garrison city gate, Gu Xi couldn''t help but murmur in his heart. After I go back this time, I need to find a way to develop other troops. By the way, Ill ask my brothers later if they have any channels to buy the architectural design of the Dragon Tomb. ??Its really not a problem that the city of the undead has never had a dragon tomb. " ?While Gu Xi was muttering, he suddenly noticed something. Smoke and dust kept rising in the distance, but the beasts of the fourth wave never seemed to come. At this time, Gu Xi thought seriously. The message from Su Zhuo and Xiang Xiang who came over specifically flashed in his mind. A thought suddenly flashed through Gu Xi''s mind. Damn it, I was cheated. Attack, attack them all. " ?Under Gu Xis somewhat frustrated orders, the undead troops moved forward quickly. ?At the same time, Gu Xi himself was not idle, and decisively released the Ghost Gate Opening and Ghost Suppressing Taoshan, using these two skills to temporarily supplement various undead cannon fodder, allowing them to move forward with his own troops. ?Under Gu Xis order, more and more undead were killing in the direction of the rising smoke. ??But Gu Xi himself did not rush to attack. The garrison gate was still placed at its original position, but he kept a close eye on the situation of the undead troops. ??If the undead army encounters an attack in front, Gu Xi also has enough troops on hand to provide support. ??If there is no attack, when the undead troops arrive at the location of the smoke, Gu Xi will throw the steel city gate over. At that time, it means that the distance between the garrison city gate and the steel city gate is already under Gu Xi''s occupation. Gu Xi intends to move forward step by step in this way. ?However, when Gu Xi''s undead army rushed to the place where the smoke and dust rose, he realized that he had been too careful. After nearly 200,000 undead were killed, only about 500 beasts were seen dragging branches and leaves around in circles. The smoke and dust that Gu Xi saw were caused by them. From a distance, it looks like a large number of wild beasts charging. He just frightened Gu Xi. It took so long. Had he known this was the case, his troops would have been sent here long ago. It seems that there are smart people among the enemies. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1298： Where are the scouts? (Please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1298 Where are the scouts? (Please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! What a ghost, I didnt expect that one day I would be tricked by a wild beast. When he got the news and rushed to where the beasts were spinning, Gu Xi couldn''t help but shook his head. Just five hundred wild beasts, and they were not particularly strong beasts, held back Gu Xi''s undead for several hours. What is this thing called? Gu Xi shook his head speechlessly. But this time, Gu Xi also understood something. He is not a genius in battlefield command. Sometimes even a small strategy will cause him to suffer. Just like this time, Gu Xi was immediately confused. ??If other people come over, they will definitely send out their men in pursuit in anger. But Gu Xi did not do this. He sat on the Holy Silver Evil Coffin, seriously reflecting on the fact that he would be plotted against, and what went wrong. Haven''t sent out any scout troops? Gu Xi raised his head and looked at the sky. He recalled the time when his strength was relatively weak at the beginning. ?Each undead army is the richest army. ?At that time, in order to prevent being attacked by others, Gu Xi would release gargoyles to act as scouts. ?Even for this, Gu Xi even learned the language of gargoyles. When did Gu Xi give up this fine tradition? ??Gu Xi can''t remember it anymore, but Gu Xi is sure that it must be because his strength has become stronger, and it is because of the appearance of flying troops such as bone dragons in his hands. In this way, the gargoyles slowly retreated from Gu Xi''s main team. After that, more and more leaders appeared in Gu Xis team. Gu Xizhen never thought about the scouting matter again. This time, it was a blow to Gu Xi. ?Gu Xi thought seriously for a moment, and finally stretched out his hand and pointed forward. Eve, how many gargoyles do we have available now? Since Gu Xi borrowed Luna''s ability, it has been much easier for him to contact his contracted undead. Previously, only Luna could use the ability of mirroring, so Gu Xi was the only one with a special mirror. Now that Gu Xi can use the mirror ability, Luna simply made a special mirror for all the contracted undead under Gu Xi, so that Gu Xi can directly contact his subordinates. When Gu Xi contacted Eve, Eve was copying the textbooks and books Gu Xi needed in the library of Hades University. Hearing Gu Xi''s question, Eve immediately said: "There are at least 9,000 and close to 10,000 gargoyles now." ?This number is just Eves conservative estimate. Because the level of gargoyles is not high, the output is quite large. In addition, there are many ways to train gargoyles in Alidovi City. The average output of gargoyles per week is about 100. ?The gargoyles have been with Gu Xi for a long time. Before Gu Xi defeated all the main areas of Alidovi City, Gu Xi had gargoyles in his hands. In the later stage, Eve obtained training camps for various gargoyles. After more than two years of accumulation, there are only more than 9,000 gargoyles, which is the result of consuming part of them. Otherwise, the number of gargoyles would have exceeded 10,000. This number is enough. I will ask Princess Anna to train these gargoyles and arrange for them to become scouts. By the way, let me show you a big treasure. " ?As Gu Xi spoke, he took out the Book of Titans. As soon as she saw this thing, Eve, who was copying, jumped up. Titans death transformation direction? Yes, this is the first edition, all your ideas are used here. When Eve heard this, she didn''t care about gargoyles or not. Titans were the most important. Sir, I will go over now. Dont worry, Im not in Alidovi City right now. You need to copy the things I want first, and wait until I come back to talk about everything. I will make arrangements for the gargoyles. By the way, the Titans have been transformed into undead, which means your idea is right. You must also step up the transformation of other units in the tower. Whether I can become the ancestor of the Death Tower depends on your efforts. " Gu Xi, who was in a relatively good mood, even made a joke at this time. ??But for Eve, it was like a shot of blood. She nodded to Gu Xi. Sir, please dont worry, I will definitely try my best. After finishing speaking, Eve sat down to copy the book again. ?Looking at Eve like this, Gu Xi also smiled. ?It seems that I can really think about the title of the ancestor of the death tower. After cutting off the contact with Eve, Gu Xi immediately contacted Princess Anna. When Gu Xi wanted to mobilize the gargoyle troops to act as scouts, Princess Anna made some calculations in her mind. Four thousand-man troops can be given out. Why just a little bit? ? Gu Xi was somewhat surprised. Wasn''t it said that there were nine thousand or nearly ten thousand gargoyles? How come you can only take out this little bit? The starting level of a gargoyle is level 3. Without training, there is no way to use it. These four thousand-man teams are the result after we include all the gargoyles around level 5. " ? Gu Xi was a little helpless after hearing this. The starting level of the gargoyle was relatively low, so there was almost no solution to this problem. Previously, Gu Xi didnt think it was because many units had a relatively low starting level, so he slowly moved these units from the main force to miscellaneous units, and from the miscellaneous units to cannon fodder units. It is actually quite reasonable for Gargoyles to be affected in this way. At least Princess Anna has not considered using gargoyles as scouts. ?In the eyes of Princess Anna, a good scout should be a type of unit like her Crow Lancers. With no one paying attention, more than 4,000 gargoyles can grow to level 5 or above, which is quite impressive. Okay, I understand. Arrange these gargoyles here first, and then release the remaining gargoyles to make them move. Dont think that the starting level is level 3, and it will definitely be level 3 in the future. Dont think that the next time I need to use Gargoyles, there arent enough troops available. " ?At Gu Xi''s order, four thousand gargoyle troops flew out from the direction of the garrison gate. Gu Xi noticed that there seemed to be leaders among these gargoyles. ?It seems that there is something wrong in what Gu Xi said just now. At least the gargoyle has not grown up. At least in the gargoyle army, there is a leader who can lead the gargoyles to act together. You came at the right time. With this place as the center, go out to explore the path in three directions for me. I want to know if those guys have any other arrangements. Are there any other ambushes? " Gu Xi pointed forward. ?His face was quite cold. After suffering a loss in this area, he did not want to suffer another big loss. This battle must be stable. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1299： The harvest after the collision of two worlds (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1299: The harvest after the collision of two worlds (please subscribe for more updates) After releasing the gargoyles, Gu Xi did not rush for his men to send out troops, but went back. ? ? Scouting is not that simple. There are two ways for them to explore the road. One is to sweep quickly and fly as far as possible, and the other is to search in a large area to see if there are any ambush in the range they patrol. No matter which way they explore, they will not return soon. There is no need for Gu Xi to wait here all the time. He wants to go back and see how the previous battlefield was cleaned. Just after Gu Xi left, about ninety miles away from where Gu Xi''s troops were stationed, a monkey with horns looked up at the sky, and then started to chirp. Hearing this sound, a Nida man more than three meters tall quickly sprang out from nearby. There was a **** bone in his mouth. Hell, they didnt attack directly? Isnt it easy to deceive in the beginning? Why did you react so quickly? " ??The horned monkey is still there chirping. Forget it, theres no need for that, they will send out scouts to show that they already know what we are thinking. ?These flying scouts are looking for ambushes. And they will keep sending out scouts to explore the road. It will become very difficult to ambush them again. ?Difficult! Let them all retreat, and release the wild beasts. Since they are no longer useful, there is no need to trap them. " The Nida man stood up, shook his head and gave the order decisively. Then a large number of monkeys with horns rushed out from the vicinity. These monkeys actually had wings stretched out from their backs, opened them and flew. ??As each of these horned monkeys flew up, different sounds were heard in the nearby mountains and forests. Some trapped beasts rushed out of the woods. They looked around and rushed towards the place where the two worlds merged. At the other end of the mountain forest, a group of about ten Nida people were leaving quickly. ??Leaving with the Nida people were also the flying horned monkeys. After the Nida people had gone far away, the gargoyle flew over. ?When they flew over, they happened to see the wild beasts rushing out of the mountains and forests. ?This news spread quickly among the gargoyles. After a while, half of the gargoyles separated and went back to send messages, while the remaining gargoyles went out according to their original routes and continued their work. At this time, Gu Xi also returned to the main city gate. At this time, the battlefield cleaning work here has not yet ended. ??The undead transport team he left to work here is still digging the soil. ?However, Gu Xi obviously noticed that the transportation team had no intention of transporting the soil into the main city gate, but piled the soil outside. ??Gu Xi was about to ask what was going on, but found that the evil spirit in the newly dug soil was no longer as strong as when he first came into contact with it. "What type of situation is this?" ?Gu Xi stepped forward and pinched the soil, and asked somewhat curiously. ?But once he got his hands on the dirt, Gu Xi knew there was no need to ask any more questions. There is some evil spirit in the soil in front of me, but this evil spirit is obviously overflowing. Even if it is not dug out by Gu Xi, it will slowly disappear. ?This kind of dirt is worse than the dirt with blood that Gu Xi dug up on the battlefield. There is no use taking it back. So the undead men under Gu Xi immediately changed their minds and picked up various fragments that could be found in the soil. It was only then that Gu Xi realized how many things had been buried underground under the constant squeeze between the two worlds. His undead men dug up a large number of corpses that were crushed into flesh, broken bones, crushed stones and trees, and various broken equipment from the ground. The fusion of the two worlds is like a big millstone, constantly squeezing and grinding these things. In the end, all that can be left behind are those with a relatively hard texture. ??If Gu Xi had not excavated on site, perhaps in tens or hundreds of years, everything inside would have turned into some special items under internal pressure. Perhaps one or two items of orange quality will appear below here. But now, the orange quality is probably gone. The most common thing that Gu Xi''s undead dig up is spiritual crystals, which are the easiest things to generate. ?As long as the purple quality item is broken, the energy originally belonging to the purple item will seep into the nearby sand and gravel, and then be squeezed by the two worlds and ground into crystal, which is this kind of spiritual crystal. ? Sometimes it may not even be purple-quality items, but only green or blue-quality items. In extremely large quantities, a large number of purple-quality spiritual crystals can also be produced. Then there are also the condensation of biological life forces that are directly involved in the collision of the two worlds, etc. It can be said that spiritual crystals have the largest source and the largest number. ?In such a short period of time, Gu Xi''s undead men dug up more than 100,000 spiritual crystals. ?There are even more than ten pieces of orange-quality spiritual crystals among them. ?This can replenish energy for Gu Xis orange equipment, and even be used to improve the quality of the orange equipment. Then there are some purple quality materials. There are stones and wood that have been accidentally preserved, as well as a large number of rare materials, and some things similar to dragon blood crystals. Except for the building materials whose quality has been improved due to the collision of the two worlds. There are too many types of special materials such as dragon blood crystal or dragon steel. Gu Xi''s undead men can only confirm that these materials can be used, but they have no way of judging what these materials are used for. ?These things will also be sent to Aridovi City to be identified and classified by the undead with the ability to identify. For this reason, Gu Xi has not yet obtained detailed figures. ?However, based on the information currently obtained, various building materials should be calculated in 100,000 yuan. Rare materials are also calculated in tens of thousands. As for special materials, the total amount is close to more than 100,000. It can be said that these materials are enough for Aridovi to gain weight. The third type after that is purple equipment and props that have been damaged or can still remain intact. ?These numbers are actually not that many, mainly because most of the good purple equipment and props can be destroyed under the squeeze of the two continents. Even if it can be dug out, the number is not large. Instead, a lot of various bones are left. This can be regarded as a different kind of gain. Based on the current information, Gu Xi found more than 30,000 pieces of broken purple equipment, more than 2,000 pieces of damaged purple equipment, and more than ten pieces of relatively complete purple equipment. In addition, there are more than 60,000 purple-quality bone fragments and more than 5,000 relatively complete bones. Now we are waiting for the experts in Alidovi City to identify and restore these equipment. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1300： The King and the Red Suit (please subscribe) Chapter 1300 The King and the Red Suit (please subscribe) Thats pretty much what weve dug out. Sir, do we still want to dig out? ??The leader of the undead who was in charge of commanding the undead transport team told Gu Xi directly the information. Sure, dig. ?We have just dug so much and got so many things. You continue to dig here. After the information from the front line comes, I will change the main city gate and open and close the school gate. ?You and your men can dig directly here for me. As long as the people are still there, you can keep digging for me. " Gu Xi spoke quite decisively. As he spoke, Gu Xi lowered his head and glanced down. ?At this time, the ground was dug down about six or seven meters. As for the scope of the excavation, it only occupied about one-third of the original battlefield. There are still more areas that have not been dug out. Just such a small area has such a harvest, so what kind of harvest will there be if we dig up all the surrounding areas. Gu Xi didnt dare to think too much about this. ?Hearing Gu Xis order, the undead leader quickly responded. He didn''t have any objections to not being able to participate in the war. After all, when he first chose to join the transportation team, he knew that he would only deal with logistics in the future. It''s just that he is in the transportation team, not the excavation team. It is not within his ability to keep digging. The leader was about to tell Gu Xi about his difficulties, hoping that Gu Xi could arrange for some other undead to come over and dig. But at this moment, Su Zhou''s messenger, the thing that looked like a Rubik''s Cube, flew over again. Junior brother, we encountered some situations, do you have time to come over? Come right over. ?Gu Xi responded directly, and at the same time said to the leader: "dig more carefully, don''t miss some good things." After speaking, Gu Xi immediately sent out the signal. The next moment, Gu Xi returned to the previous teleportation map. Gu Xi did nothing after that, and he was sent out again by the teleportation map. This is the movement method that Gu Xi and his brothers can activate in this small game world. ?Of course, because Gu Xi is not very skilled now, he must first return to the teleportation map once, and then transfer to the corresponding place. Otherwise, he should be like Xiang Xiang, who could suddenly appear next to Gu Xi and leave immediately. ??When Gu Xi appeared at the location designated by Su Zhuo, he found that more than a dozen senior brothers had already arrived. ?At this time, Su Zhuo was drawing in front of a map. When he saw Gu Xi coming over, Su Zhuo asked, "Junior brother, did you encounter anything when you entered the enemy''s game world?" Yes, there is a brain among the enemies who can make the beasts use tactics. Gu Xi said immediately. It seems that you have encountered it too. ?Originally, I didn''t want to call you over, but my troops encountered some situations in the front and sent back some information. " As Su Zhuo spoke, he placed the painting in his hand in front of everyone. There is a king among the enemies, and Im afraid it will be difficult to deal with him. King? Gu Xi was a little confused as to what was going on. Su Zhuo glanced at Gu Xi and knew that Gu Xi had never been exposed to this. ?But this is normal, he has never been exposed to these before. Junior brother, do you have a leader under you? "Yes." Gu Xi nodded affirmatively. Isn''t this nonsense? ?With no leader, how can he send people to join the legion instance? Kings are those beings with leader status and abilities among players. Gu Xi blinked, "Understood, the king is equivalent to the leader''s status among heroes." "The leader''s status among soldiers is divided into two levels: leader and hero. It can be said that if there is a king in the game, most players will be willing to obey the king''s orders." Su Xiang corrected Gu Xis judgment in his words. In other words, when we attack the world this time, will we encounter control and counterattack from the entire world? Should we still fight? " ?Gu Xi immediately understood the reason why Su Zhuo called everyone over. Of course Ill fight. ??The other senior brothers all shouted, as if they had nothing to do now and finally found something fun to do, and no one wanted to miss it. Looking at Gu Xis confused look, Su Zhuo smiled and said, Everyone is very curious. After all, among hundreds of millions of players, there may not be one winner. So everyone wants to have a battle with the king and try his hand. " There is also such a saying. Unexpectedly, at this time, several other senior brothers added there. Besides, the players we face this time are not human players, so we have no regrets. Thats right, since weve all been offended anyway, lets just kill them. Also, I heard that the king is the easiest person to come into contact with red equipment. Although I dont know if this king has ever been exposed to red equipment, this is the closest opportunity we have to get close to red equipment. Thats right, if I could get a glimpse of the red suit, Id be so happy. Wait a minute, brothers, if there are really red outfits, will we not be able to defeat them? Gu Xi is somewhat worried. Gu Xi has clearly seen the difference between purple equipment and orange equipment. What if the gap between orange equipment and red equipment is also that big. He doesnt want to be run over. Dont worry, the information on red equipment will be updated every year. After the Nida people came into contact with us, we can also see the number of red equipment on their hands. They only have two red outfits in total. Our luck wont be so bad and well meet the red-clad one here. " ?But Gu Xi didnt believe it after hearing this. Wait a minute, have you ever thought about whether the Nida people have only one king like this? If so, will they use red clothing to protect the king? " ?Gu Xi said quickly. Hearing Gu Xi''s words, all the players paused. Then they looked at each other and said, "Brother Guang, you might want to ask for a teacher. Tell this matter to the teacher first. Lets investigate the situation clearly first. If we dont encounter red equipment, we can handle it ourselves. ??If we encounter someone in red clothing, then we have to invite the teacher over. " Before the teacher comes, we must be prepared for the enemy to have red equipment. Thats right, we cant let this opportunity escape. Senior Brother Liu, you go back to authorize and close the means of leaving the mini-game world normally. ?From what I heard, they were planning to close the door and beat the dog. ?But this is also reasonable. After all, Gu Xi and his senior brothers all have their own Death City. Even if there is no formal channel, they can still communicate with the outside world through the Death City. But the Nida people do not have this ability. As long as they are locked up in the mini-game world, they will have no chance of escaping. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1301： Task arrangement and mutual help (please subscribe) Chapter 1301 Task Arrangement and Mutual Help (Please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! After having some guesses in their minds, Gu Xi''s senior brothers took action quickly. ?They mobilized the troops to mobilize the troops and blocked the small game world. ? Even Gu Xi was assigned some temporary tasks. Since Gu Xi''s level reached level 11 and he knew the basics, several senior brothers arranged the mission, which was naturally not a simple **** mission. ?Several brothers from the fighting party discussed it and finally made a decision. The king of the Nida people is the player, he can hide. So this Nida king must be forced out. ?The previous plan of Gu Xis senior brothers was to capture the new world and then let the brothers take action themselves. But its different now. They have to clear it out area by area. Make sure that there will be no Nida people in this area. Because the opponent''s game world is quite large, these brothers and sisters of Gu Xi must use their full strength. At least we cant leave this place to a few heroes or leaders like we did before. Just come over and take a look from time to time. And this matter must be completed in a short time. Otherwise, the Nida people will definitely react. The one who immediately sent people to rescue their king. "How many days do you think we have?" Five days, this news will get out tomorrow. With the teachers face, it can be suppressed for two days, and it will also take them two days to break into the mini-game world. In other words, if we dont want to cause a war, we only have five days. " What if a war breaks out? ?Gu Xi said lightly. ?His words attracted the attention of all the senior brothers. When they looked at Gu Xi, they all laughed. The senior brothers from the fighting party even patted Gu Xi on the shoulders. As expected, he is the junior brother we are optimistic about, and this idea coincides with ours. ?Its not that we dont want to, its that our identity prevents us from doing this. In this important matter, we must represent the teachers ideas. This time, except for our senior brothers who are here now, those who graduated are not allowed to participate. Do you know why? " Gu Xi thought for a moment and asked silently. Because of the red outfit? Yeah, were actually betting. Betting that the enemy might have red equipment, and also betting that we can suppress this news. " ?At this moment, Guang Qing, who had gone out to inform Teacher Gong Lingyu, also rushed back. The teacher already knew about this. She said it was hard for her to leave now and she had to wait outside. Only after we confirm the target, she can take action. ?But the teacher promised that she would help us suppress this matter and buy us three to five days. " Then our time will be wider? No, Im afraid we wont have enough time at this time. We will continue to plow the land according to our original plan, one person per area in three days. After saying that everyone was assigned their respective tasks, Gu Xi glanced at the task list in his hand. ?His mission is simple: clear away all life in the area he controls within three days. Whether it is a wild animal or anything else, as long as it is alive, all must be cleared away. Murderous is such an important task. ?Gu Xi said lightly. There is no way now, we are running out of time. This is the best method. ?In addition, everyone should pay more attention when fighting. If you find anything unusual about the enemy you are facing, contact other brothers immediately. Remember, we are facing a king this time, and he is likely to be wearing a red outfit. " At this time Guangqing took over the right to speak. ?Because Guangqing has always been a senior brother, no one has any objection when he speaks like this. And everyone, please stop hiding your own things and take out everything you can. If there are any resource deficiencies, you can raise them now and let everyone work together to find solutions. " Listening to what Guang Qing said, some senior brothers have successively pointed out the lack of resources. ?But as soon as they brought it up, other senior brothers would immediately take out what they had packed at the bottom of the box. It can be seen that this time the senior brothers of Gu Xi really gave out their best. Even if sometimes it is not what their companions want, they will work hard to show themselves. Soon it was Gu Xis turn. Gu Xi thought for a while and stood up. Brothers, you may not have heard what the teacher said about me when I first fought against him. At that time, the teacher told me that I wanted to turn Titans into undead. That''s the wrong way to go. Actually, I had already studied the key at that time. ?At that time I couldnt tell whether the direction of my efforts was right or wrong, but its different now. Take a look at this. " ?As Gu Xi spoke, he took out the Book of Titans. Seeing the "Book of Titans" in Gu Xi''s hand, Gu Xi''s senior brothers were all shocked. Ow, brother. I didnt expect that, little junior brother, you still have such a method. This is the first edition of the Book of Advancement. You have opened a new way out. " After a while, all the senior brothers gathered around. They are all necromancers, and of course they understand the role of spiritualism advancement. ??After all, spiritualism is the foundation of the Necromancer. ? Once Gu Xi''s "Book of Titans" comes out, let alone other things, after he reaches level 20, he will definitely have a place as a professor at Hades University. ??And players who are unwilling to take the bone dragon route or the undead titan route in the future will have to bow their heads. This is something that has changed the fundamental structure of the undead. Skeleton dragons and Titans are natural enemies. ?The last time this happened, there was a mentor who developed the "Book of Ice", which uses demon corpses to make ice demons. The most important point here is that Titans are long-range troops. This changes the situation where the undead troops mainly rely on skeleton shooters for long-range. Added a powerful archer unit to the undead. This point has already surpassed these senior brothers of Gu Xi. Junior brother, dont forget your senior brother when you get rich in the future. Thats it, little junior brother, give me a copy of this book and Ill study it too. By the way, what are the requirements for the undead titan? Do you need the corpse of a titan or a giant? Junior brother, what do you think? I also got the body of a titan at the beginning, but it had to be transformed into an ordinary undead titan. ?Your promotion book directly changed everything. In the future, if there is a Titan corpse, just summon a soul. " Yes, I also copied a copy. Its a rare chance that I got it. Although its not the first edition, its still the first one. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1302： Send troops again (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1302 Send out troops again (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, monthly vote and other support, please give us some support! A few minutes later, all the brothers present took away a copy of the "Book of Titans". ?At the same time, I also know that this Book of Titans does not require the corpse of a giant or a titan to be used, but the place to summon souls needs to be above the earth veins or spiritual veins. It would be better if there are dead ley lines. ?This attracted the attention of the senior brothers, and they were all thinking that they could pull out a Titan force in this battle. ?But there is no loss in taking interest into consideration. He discovered that every time a copy of the first edition of the "Book of Titans" was copied, there would be a record in his "Book of Titans". At the same time, his "Book of Titans" will become thicker. It can be seen that being copied is how this "Book of Titans" is strengthened. At the same time, Gu Xi also received a lot of compensation from his senior brothers. Among them is the method of linking the Soul Recalling Tower and the Magic Pool that Gu Xixin has been thinking about. This is what Gu Xi is most concerned about right now. After all, he can''t always rely on magic potions to replenish his mana. ?At the same time, there are also some architectural design drawings needed for Gu Xi. After all, Gu Xi has accumulated some experience in other aspects. Only in terms of architectural design drawings, Gu Xi lacks too much. His senior brothers had a relatively large number of these things on hand. As soon as Gu Xi said so, they took out a bunch of architectural design drawings and handed them to Gu Xi. ?Just watching Gu Xi happily go down to prepare for the battle. Seeing Gu Xi like this, the expressions of the senior brothers also changed a little. In their eyes, Gu Xi still has too little experience. ?Several senior brothers were discussing over there whether they should give Gu Xi a gift since they had taken advantage of him. At this time, Gu Xi used the authority of the mini-game world to return to the position where the battle started. ?His mission is to start from here and launch an attack on the Nida people''s game world, and fight to the end in three days. ?In the words of the brothers, it means plowing the land directly. Kill all living creatures. ?This kind of thing is not difficult for the Necromancer. At most, there is a little pressure on time. But if you quantify it, this pressure is actually not that big. The main thing is to see whether Gu Xi can win this battle. ?When he rushed over, Gu Xi had already passed the method of summoning the soul tower and magic pool to Luna in advance. Ask Luna to handle it one step ahead. After Luna heard what Gu Xi said, she also understood that time was urgent. So she immediately stopped other work and used all her strength to deal with the magic pool. ?At the same time, Princess Anna also received the order. She no longer stayed in Aridovita, but walked out from the main city gate with her Princess Council, preparing to help Gu Xi complete this battle. ?When Gu Xi arrived at the main city gate, Princess Anna was already waiting there. "grown ups." You already know the situation, we are tight on time this time, Amilcar and Arroyo wont be able to come here until tomorrow. If that doesn''t work, Dimi and Jamie''s troops will be mobilized back. " There is no problem. Although these two are fighting outside, it is not an inseparable battle. Even if necessary, we can shrink the front and let the team withdraw. But it takes time. In order to prevent the contraction of the battle line from affecting the city of Alidovi, it will take at least one day for us to withdraw the two leaders Dimi and Jamie. " "In other words, except for the two stationed leaders, the other three leaders we have now will take a day to arrive, right?" "Yes, I was asked to inform Li Yuzhu to mobilize the troops from Blood Dragon Castle and Labyrinth Demon City. They are already on the way now. The troops from Labyrinth Demon City will rush to Alidovi City in half an hour. . You can attack at any time. " The troops in Labyrinth Demon City will not be released for use yet. The goal this time is to kill all the creatures. ??The troops from Labyrinth Demon City will be accidentally injured if they are transferred here, so let them guard the side of Alidovi City. Just in time to take over the battlefield where Dimi and Jamie left off. in addition" Gu Xi hesitated for a moment, "I''m going to poison Taoshan. Introducing poison gas into this game world, even if we occupy this place, we need some means to prevent the enemy from coming back. " I have the least contact with the leader on the Poison Peach Mountain side, and I dont know much about his situation, but we dont have enough manpower now, so its reasonable to transfer him here. As for the poison gas, I''m not sure if it''s useful. I need to find someone to experiment with it. " Gu Xi discussed it with Princess Anna, and finally decided to fight together with Princess Anna. Princess Anna sits in the rear, mobilizing troops and so on. Gu Xi passed through the city gate and quickly attacked forward. When Gu Xi attacks, the thousand-man troops commanded by the leader can be temporarily managed by the Lords of the Grand Princess Council. This way Gu Xi can easily control the entire situation. At the same time, the most critical point can be guaranteed. Gu Xiyou participated in the battle. ? Regardless of whether the combat experience will increase or not, the scope of influence of double death can definitely be expanded to every corner of the battle. At that time, Gu Xis troops will really snowball. ?This is the confidence that Gu Xi has to clear everything in three days. After arranging things, Gu Xi immediately went to the front line. As soon as he arrived at the gate of the garrison city, Gu Xi saw the gargoyles flying up and down anxiously. ?After seeing Gu Xi, they immediately fell down. He was gesticulating and talking about something. ?Gu Xi had learned the language of gargoyles, and he immediately understood what the gargoyles had discovered. ?The enemy chose to ambush and prepare to assassinate the undead troops. After discovering that something cannot be done, choose to retreat as soon as possible. It seems that just as Senior Brother Tong Su Zhou said, the enemy has a king. Otherwise, the Nida people would not have encountered such a thing and still be so stable. It seems that the Nida man who knows how to ambush and use tactics is his main opponent this time. A plot or an ambush? I want to see if your plot and ambush are of any use. The troops advance, the ordinary undead move freely, the gargoyles explore the way ahead, and our attack range is explored in all directions. Under Gu Xis order, the undead troops that had stopped started to hit the road again. At the same time, Gu Xi''s hands were not idle. He immediately moved the city gate of Dutaoshan to a position about 90 kilometers away from the garrison gate. ??With the release of the city gate of Poison Peach Mountain, the undead troops originally located in Poison Peach Mountain also appeared on this battlefield for the first time. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1303： The enemy’s conspiracy (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1303 The enemys conspiracy (please subscribe for more updates) As Du Taoshans troops began to enter the battlefield. The troops that Gu Xi invested in the mini-game world exceeded 500,000 for the first time. At this time, Gu Xi finally understood the concept of a battlefield with 500,000 people. ?At present, Gu Xi could not see the end of his army at a glance. His inner eye has been somewhat unable to reach the leader at the front. It will take Gu Xi about one to two minutes to know what is happening ahead. ?Although his orders can be carried out quickly, the reaction on the other side also takes time. At this time, Gu Xi finally understood why the time for a million-person battle was measured in days. It turns out that its not that they didnt fight fast enough, but because when the number of people reached this number, the reaction was really like this. This is because the troops are nearby and Gu Xi can see them. Suppose these 500,000 people disperse. Sometimes it may not be possible to know the whereabouts of an army for three to five days. What should Gu Xi do when he needs to fight when he is not sure of the opponent''s position. ?That will definitely turn the battle into a bad one. ?However, Gu Xi still tried hard to take out everything he had. A new army of thousands of gargoyles, with large swarms of owls and giant bats constantly traveling between the armies. They became Gu Xi''s temporary signal troops. Between Gu Xi and his subordinates, various information and orders were sent back and forth. Gargoyles are responsible for protecting owls, and giant bats can sometimes transport some frontline soldiers back. ?And there are several capable undead thieves around Gu Xi. They will help Gu Xi sort out the information and make the information into a sandbox for Gu Xi to review. ?It only took less than an hour for Gu Xi to become familiar with this command method. Now Gu Xi''s control over his subordinates has returned to the control over every boss level. At this time, Gu Xi seemed to understand the way those guild leaders commanded their subordinates. At this time, Gu Xi recalled the first time he participated in the Undead Natural Disaster Array, and how the big guys who led the Undead Natural Disaster Array reacted to various distress signals and intelligence. ?At that time, Gu Xi had always hoped that reinforcements would arrive. ??When there were no reinforcements, he would sometimes mutter bad things about the big guys who arranged the undead natural disaster circle. But it was only now that Gu Xi understood it. I am not a superman. He cannot handle multiple pieces of information at the same time. The messages sent over, as well as the orders sent out, must always have priorities. ??Instead of sending ten messages together, Gu Xi can reply to ten commands at the same time. ?This information must be read one by one, analyzed one by one, and then conveyed one by one. Sometimes the previous order may have just been passed down, and the subsequent news came over. At this time, should you read the new news or finish processing the old news. ?Gu Xi himself has never encountered such a thing, how could he. Most importantly, he now divided his troops too thinly. 500,000 people. Excluding the scattered undead souls without command, the number of undead souls under the command of the leader is more than 300,000. Calculated based on each leader leading a team of a thousand men. That is more than three hundred teams of one thousand people. The workload must be huge if Gu Xi needs to operate on each thousand-man team. Just over an hour later, Gu Xi''s head was about to explode. At this time, Gu Xi also understood that it was no wonder that Necromancer players needed heroes and leaders to help them. ?This is all up to your own command, half a day or a few hours is fine. There must be trouble at some point. ?Now Gu Xi hopes that some of his leaders can come over quickly so that he can divide the tasks. ??While Gu Xi was working hard to learn how to direct the battle, another group of gargoyles from the front flew back. ??Gu Xi thought these gargoyles were here to deliver news, and was planning to ask them to deliver the news to the thieves. Unexpectedly, those gargoyles fell to the ground immediately and kept gesticulating there. As Gu Xi listened to their descriptions, his eyes became more solemn. Wait a minute, let me take a moment, I just commanded the troops and I feel a little dizzy. ?You let me calm down for a moment, thats it, you can repeat it again. " Gu Xi pressed his eyebrows and tried to wake himself up. Thats it, you can repeat it again. The gargoyles then talked about the situation they had just discovered. It turns out that these gargoyles were sent by Gu Xi to explore the road. They had already started exploring the road before Gu Xi went back to take over the mission, and they didn''t come back until now. They brought back the news that everything in the direction of the undead army had been evacuated artificially. To use one word to describe it, it is strong walls and clear fields. ? Along the way, all edible things have been cleared away, the villages are empty, and even the edible mushrooms in the woods have been dug up. I dont know how those people did it. At the same time, a large number of cattle and sheep carcasses were also dumped in the stream. It seems that their plan is not to let Gu Xi get any supplies. But Gu Xi felt a little speechless when he saw this message. He wanted to say something. That''s it? This situation is not right. Those people on the opposite side clearly knew that Gu Xi belonged to the Necromancer, so why were they transporting these things away? ??If you want to clear out the Necromancer, shouldn''t all the corpses be transported away? Gu Xi didnt understand why the other party did this. But he didnt believe that the Nida people who had dragged him for an hour with three hundred beasts before would do such a crazy thing. There must be other arrangements behind this. ?However, Gu Xi cannot delay it now. ?He only had three days. Even if the enemy in front had already prepared pockets somewhere and was waiting, Gu Xi could only bite the bullet and fight through. ??Now let alone a strong wall and a clear field, even if the enemy is clearly ambushing from all sides, Gu Xi will not stop. Send the order and move forward. ?Contemplating the enemy''s methods in his mind, Gu Xi gave the order decisively. While the undead troops were moving forward, Gu Xi also issued orders to Luna. Let her build some new gates near the garrison gate or the steel gate immediately after taking care of the summoning tower. ?Gu Xi now has reason to suspect that the enemy wants to extend the entire front. Then use some means to cut and attack Gu Xi''s troops. If Gu Xi can''t look at each other from head to tail, then they can swallow up Gu Xi''s army bit by bit. This kind of play is often used by Gu Xi himself. It''s just that his usual cutting methods are hard cutting. ?Unlike this person, he would use such a strategy against Gu Xi. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1304： Gu Xi’s discovery (please subscribe) Chapter 1304 Gu Xis discovery (please subscribe) Although Luna didn''t quite understand Gu Xi''s order, she still carried it out quickly. ?At the same time, Luna also received the latest news. The magic pool connected under the Soul Evocation Tower has been built. ?Now as long as Gu Xi places the Soul Calling Tower, it will be connected to the magic pool. ??Before the mana stored in the magic pool is used up, there is no need to consume your own mana to summon the soul. ?This is exactly what Gu Xi wants. Gu Xi had never been prepared before. On the one hand, he had never encountered a large-scale battle-type game world. On the other hand, Gu Xi actually has a lot of mana. Under the double effect in Alidovi City, Gu Xi''s mana will be close to 20,000. ?In Gu Xi''s eyes, when the war starts, 20,000 souls will be recruited. So he never thought about it. The result ended up being what it is now. ?It was only now that Gu Xi mastered the function of the Soul-Calling Tower to connect to the magic pool. After receiving the news, Gu Xi immediately released the Soul Summoning Tower. ?Sure enough, there is an existence similar to a fountain below the Soul Evocation Tower. Because the Soul Evocation Tower does not require elemental magic energy. So the magic pool in front of you is directly the magic pool in the direction of the undead. The total amount is about 30,000 points of mana, which can be replenished in one hour if placed in Alidovi City. If placed on the battlefield outside, it can be replenished in three hours. ??If Gu Xi has three such soul-calling towers, then he can deal with them in turn. In addition, the senior brothers provided some tips on the design of the Soul Resurrection Tower. There is a function of the Soul Recalling Tower to lock the range and automatically summon the souls. ?However, Gu Xi is generally not used. ??On the other hand, it is more practical for Gu Xi to put the Book of Advancement into it and lock the direction of summoning souls. ??If Gu Xizhen really needs any troops, he can designate the corresponding spiritual summoning tower. This will be more convenient than if he directly releases the spiritual summoning promotion book. ?The effect will also be stronger. Furthermore, after this upgrade, the control range of the Soul-Calling Tower has also been expanded a lot. The coverage range is directly expanded to about 300 kilometers. In other words, most battlefields can be covered. Gu Xi was a little doubtful. With such a large area of ??coverage, did he really want to summon spirits? ??The summoning of 30,000 undead souls at one time may not have much effect on such a large-scale battlefield. I didnt see that Gu Xi had sent half a million undead troops, and the distance between the front and rear of the troops was only about two hundred kilometers. This is the result of Gu Xi speeding up the front troops. How many people would have to be put into a large battlefield covering an area of ??300 kilometers? It seems that the magic pool still needs to be upgraded. At least make sure to keep summoning souls so that there is no shortage of mana in the magic pool. Actually, Gu Xi had never thought that his senior brothers would not use up all 30,000 mana points like him. But when a person dies on the battlefield, a soul will be summoned directly. ?In this way, the magic pool can be replenished with mana at any time, so that the spiritualism will not have to stop for three hours as Gu Xi thought. ??Gu Xi, who didn''t know this, immediately tested the effect of the Soul-Calling Tower after releasing it. ?Standing on the top of the Soul-Calling Tower, Gu Xi quickly communicated with the Soul-Calling Tower. Then a spiritualist was released. ?Originally, Gu Xi thought that he was just casually recruiting 500 skeleton soldiers at most. Unexpectedly, as soon as this spiritualism came out, a large number of souls sank into the ground. Then there was a slight vibration in the ground, and some skeleton soldiers quickly climbed out of the ground. In a blink of an eye, the number of these skeleton soldiers exceeded 30,000. Looking at the empty magic pool, Gu Xi was also speechless. What is this situation? How did he not know that there were so many corpses buried underground? Get those skeleton soldiers over. Gu Xi immediately issued the order. ??The 30,000 skeleton soldiers who had just crawled out quickly gathered towards the Soul-Calling Tower. And formed a phalanx of three thousand people in front of Gu Xi. When they formed the square formation, Gu Xi also walked up to them. Gu Xi noticed that the levels of these skeleton soldiers followed the enhancement of Gu Xi''s undead. Because he did not pass through the Bone Obelisk, the reinforcement there was not obtained. All of them are level 8 skeleton soldiers. ?Such skeleton soldiers would have been considered elite troops in Gu Xi''s previous world. But Gu Xi felt that their situation was quite strange. These skeleton soldiers gave people a very pink feeling. They don''t look like they crawled directly out of the corpse, but rather like they squeezed out of the ashes. This is very wrong. ??Gu Xi reached out and picked up a skeleton soldier and threw it on the ground. Then Gu Xi took the civilized staff and hit the skull hard. ??This skeleton soldier was beaten to pieces on the spot. When the bones of the skeleton soldiers fell to the ground, Gu Xi found the bones of different beasts of different sizes among the bones. Obviously they were made of bones scattered in the ground. Encountering this situation, Gu Xi suddenly had a bad idea in his mind. ?He stretched out his left hand, and the bone obelisk flew up. ?At the same time, Gu Xi also took out an orange-quality spiritual crystal and threw it into the bone obelisk. ?This time Gu Xi needs to let the Bone Obelisk take full action. ??When the orange-quality spiritual crystal was thrown, the bone obelisk immediately became the size of a normal obelisk, reaching a height of more than 40 meters. At the same time, the 60,000 to 70,000 undead troops closest to Gu Xi received Gu Xi''s order, quickly changed their direction of advance, and surrounded Gu Xi. After doing this, Gu Xi glanced in the direction of the person holding the suit. The holder of the Bone Obelisk pointed his hand, and the 30,000 skeleton soldiers who had just been summoned quickly moved towards the Bone Obelisk. The person holding the equipment knows the best about the equipment he/she is holding. As long as Gu Xi puts forward his opinions, these equipment holders will exert all the effects of the equipment in their hands. There is no need to even study how to use these equipment. ??The Bone Obelisk is a special one among the six flame lanterns. Because it was an orange-equipped copy that was included, it has never been able to exert its full effect. Even if the original version of the Bone Obelisk is destroyed, this copy has not been converted into an authentic one. This time is an opportunity for the wearer. Orange spiritual crystal, 30,000 skeleton soldiers, and everything Gu Xi guessed. If this is true. The Bone Obelisk will likely change from a copy to a genuine one. You can even go a step further and fly out of the six-way lantern, or bring different changes to the six-way lantern. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1305： Unintentionally breaking the situation (please subscribe) Chapter 1305 Unintentionally breaking the situation (please subscribe) Evil spirit! is the key to the Nida people. They steal other people''s luck and turn it into evil spirits for their own use. You can even use your hands on the earth''s veins to convert the aura of the earth''s veins into evil energy. ?This time Gu Xi had reason to suspect that the Nida people had the same arrangement in this game world. The strong walls along the way are clear and the main troops and wild animals can be taken away. But what about those who were not taken away? Gu Xi glanced at the ground. ??The 30,000 skeleton soldiers who just climbed up from the ground can prove that there are many bones buried underground here. ??If this were not the case, skeleton soldiers made of bones would not rise from the ground as soon as they were reacted to by the Soul Recalling Tower. ? Gu Xi even thought that if he hadn''t looked at the earth''s veins in front of him when he summoned the souls, if he had opened the "Book of Titans", he might have obtained thirty thousand death titans just now. Thinking about the layout in front of him, Gu Xi couldn''t help but sigh. The Nida people were so generous and quick to respond. Then Gu Xi''s attention shifted to the bone obelisk. At this time, under the control of the holder of the Bone Obelisk, the 30,000 skeleton soldiers who had just been summoned had formed a circle around the Bone Obelisk, and they were all lying on the ground. ??The person holding the suit couldn''t speak, but when the skeleton soldier lay down, Gu Xi had already added something to him silently in his heart. Bone Sacrifice Road. But then Gu Xi suddenly felt something in his heart. He seemed to hear a voice. Evil Bone Square. ?Gu Xi raised his head to see where the sound was coming from. However, they found that all the lying skeleton soldiers exploded on the spot, with countless bones embedded in the ground. A sinister wind blew nearby, and a large number of evil spirits were pulled out from the ground and flew towards the bone obelisk. Finally, they were all submerged into the bone obelisk. middle. As the evil spirit flew in, the surface color of the bone obelisk began to change. ??The original bone obelisk, whether it is shrunk to the point where it can be held by the wearer or enlarged to the largest level of the obelisk, is all as white as jade. But now after inhaling a large amount of evil spirit, the color of the obelisk has slowly been dyed black. In front of Gu Xi, the obelisk looked more and more like a pure obelisk. ?There is something wrong with this situation. ?At this moment, the holder of the Bone Obelisk suddenly took over and pressed down on the Bone Obelisk. Blessings! Defeat all the evil nodes! ? Such a voice came to Gu Xi''s ears. ?Then the color of the white bone obelisk quickly turned into a reddish gold, and a large amount of golden light shot out from the white bone obelisk, flying outward like a meteor. Looking at the golden light that was not emitting like fireworks, Gu Xi was speechless. He just wanted to prove his suspicion and see if it was necessary to make it so big. Actually, Gu Xi was somewhat wrong. ??Its not that the Bone Obelisk wants to be so big. ??But the Bone Obelisk just absorbed too much evil energy and had to do this. To know the bone sacrificial path of a normal bone obelisk, only one bone is needed as a sacrifice at a time. In order to prevent anyone from playing tricks on the newly summoned skeleton soldiers, Gu Xi simply sent in all 30,000 skeleton soldiers. In other words, this time the bone obelisk''s bone sacrificial path directly increased the effect by 30,000 times. In addition, Gu Xi gave another orange-quality spiritual crystal. This is a way for Gu Xi to let the Bone Obelisk take this opportunity to get rid of its status as a by-product. In Gu Xi''s mind, the sacrifices of 30,000 skeleton soldiers, spiritual crystals, and the evil spirit drawn out from the ground could turn the bone obelisk into a genuine one. But he did not expect that the effect was not bad, but very good. Obviously the Bone Obelisk absorbed too much power this time. Although a part was left to transform itself into the real thing, the remaining power was still too much. ??There are so many bone obelisks that no one can preserve this power. The reason why it cannot be saved is also normal. ??No matter whether the white bone obelisk is an authentic product or a replica, it is suppressed inside the six-channel plate of the six-channel flame lamp. As a result of being suppressed, the Bone Obelisk can no longer surpass the quality of the Six Flame Lanterns. ?There is only one result of absorbing too much energy. The white bone obelisk will explode the six flaming lights. For this reason, the Bone Obelisk can only channel excess energy out. ?Then this blessing that destroys all evil nodes becomes the only option. ??Gu Xi, who didn''t know this, could only release his owl at this time, spread his discovery and the matter of breaking the evil node, and tell his senior brothers. As for whether they will react now, that is beyond Gu Xi''s control. In Gu Xis mind, this is just his discovery. If the enemy really arranged a method to transform the evil spirit, then they would wait until they had cleared out all the Nida people and their troops before dealing with it. Now is not the time to think about this. Anyway, now that Gu Xi has proven that the Nida people are burying evil spirits underground, that is enough. These matters should be left to the senior brothers to handle. ?Gu Xi is now waiting for this wave of blessings to end, and he leads his troops forward. ?But for the next attack, we need to change our tactics. You cannot keep moving forward. ?Thinking of this, Gu Xi''s mind moved, and the holder of the Huangquan dragon robe appeared next to Gu Xi. ? Gu Xis original thought was that when he encountered a leyline node as he moved forward, he would definitely recruit some undead. No matter what, there must be no hidden dangers in the territory he occupies. Let them clean up the battlefield and dig out all the buried corpses after recruiting the undead. ??Anyway, the undead are not afraid of getting tired, and they are ready to move forward and open the city gates all the way. In this way, there will be gates at both the front and rear of the team, and transportation and other things will be quite convenient. ??Gu Xi didn''t believe it. He dug up all the corpses buried in the ground. What else could the Nida people do? ?At this time, the blessing from the Bone Obelisk began to have an effect. ?This blessing is targeted at the evil energy nodes. ?Even if it cannot cover the entire game world, it is not a problem to cover most of the evil nodes. ??There is energy from the Bone Obelisk here, and part of the reason for taking full action is that there are also many evil nodes that have just been buried and activated by the Nida people. After all, the Nida people were caught off guard when they were beaten this time. In just a few hours, the methods they could think of to deal with it were pretty good. It is impossible to do everything so comprehensively. The evil energy nodes are exposed and targeted attacks, but there is really not much resistance. It can be said that Gu Xi made a mistake this time and successfully defeated the opponent''s game. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1306： Reactions from all parties (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1306: Reactions from all parties (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! ?Countless golden lights like meteors, after flying for a few minutes, finally landed on every evil node in the game world on the Nida people''s side. ??As the golden light fell, a large number of twisted black shadows appeared at the evil energy nodes. Seems to be trying to resist the falling golden light. But this golden light just restrains the evil spirit. ??No matter how many evil energy nodes there are, it is useless. With a golden light, the evil energy will be activated automatically. ??The ley lines that were originally dying due to the influence of evil spirits finally got a glimmer of hope. Golden pillars rise from the earth veins one after another. Looking from a distance, they look like the flames of a beacon tower and can be seen from a distance. Looking at the golden pillars rising in the distance, Gu Xi felt as if he had seen the golden pillars in the Genesis world for some reason. ?This is clearly the game world trying to save itself. For this game world, being annexed is actually nothing. On the surface, he was annexed, but who knew that he was not willing to integrate. But if all of your earth veins are polluted, your luck is sucked away, and everything turns into evil energy. ?Then this game world will really be ruined. So even if he integrates into the mini-game world, he is not willing to hand over his world to the Nida people. ?So taking the opportunity of the blessing of the Bone Obelisk, the consciousness of this game world raised such golden pillars to point out the direction for human players who invade the game world. At the same time, deep in the game world, a Nida man wearing linen clothes was looking solemnly at the rising pillars. ?Hold a red sword in his hand. ?This sword seems to be made of red crystal, with red light flowing on the sword. The hilt of the sword is composed of solid evil spirits. Holding this sword in your hand, you will have the feeling that all the evil spirits are concentrated on this Nida man. Beside this Nida man, many Nida people were lying or sitting. The unusual movement just now also attracted their attention. At this time, all the Nida people cheered up and looked at the man wearing linen. Head, what happened? Why do I feel that the evil spirit of this world is receding? Someone saw through our layout and destroyed the evil nodes we laid out in a big way. Even activated the awareness of the game world. It seems that there are capable people on the other side. " "how so?" Hearing what the leader of the Nida people said, all the Nida people surrounding the area were stunned and started talking one after another. ?There are a few smart people among them, who immediately speculate on all the conspiracy theories in front of them. Boss, do you think the Presbyterian Church is plotting against you? Or if you were just here for inspection, how could you have encountered such a thing and ended up being trapped here? Yes, boss, they obviously know your situation, and they also know that you bring the evil sword. Someone must have betrayed you. " Probably not, three of the seven elders are already willing to join us. Among the remaining four, two are neutral. They cannot betray us for a trivial matter. ??And the reason why we came here this time is to cleanse the Evil Sword. ?No one knows about this except a few of you. Even the great elder guarding the Demon Sword didnt know that I had brought the Demon Sword out. How could they plot against me? Besides, even if they wanted to betray me, it would be impossible to spread the news to the human side. ??Aren''t they afraid that the Evil Sword will be snatched away by humans? " The leader of the Nida people said with certainty: "I think something must have gone wrong this time. But now is not the time to think about this, we need to find a way to leave." The leader of the Nida people knows exactly what he wants now. In his hand is one of the two red pieces of clothing belonging to the Nida people, the Evil Sword. But the problem is that this evil sword is not completely under his control. He only exerted about half of his strength. ?This time he came to this game world in order to use a game world as a sacrifice so that the Evil Demon Sword could resonate with it, so that he could easily master the Evil Demon Sword. In this way, his status as a king, coupled with the red dress that represents force and rule among the Nidah people, allows him to step onto the throne of the Nidah people. Change the elder system that the Nida people have maintained for thousands of years to an imperial system. Its just that he didnt expect that in his eyes, the action should be easy, but he would encounter such a thing. The game world he wanted to sacrifice was captured and devoured. In the end, he was still trapped in this game world. In order to leave the game world, he had to launch a sacrifice in advance and let his men bury most of the creatures in the game world underground in more than an hour. I thought no one would notice their behavior like this. In the end, less than two hours later, their arrangement was destroyed. ?Even the other party not only destroyed all of this, but also directly activated the consciousness of the game world, allowing it to protect itself. It is absolutely impossible to say that no one is targeting oneself. But who? ?Who can calculate himself so accurately? The face of the leader of the Nida people also became a little ugly. At this time, Gu Xis senior brothers also received the news from Gu Xi. ?At the same time they also saw the rising golden pillar. All the senior brothers in Gu Xi had a feeling in their hearts. ?Have you lived like a dog for so many years? ?Just a few hours later, the junior brother discovered something different. And also counterattacked. ?So what does their previous arrangement mean? ?? Guangqing and several of his older brothers even wanted to gather together again to discuss whether they should discuss it again and how to deal with it next. ?At the same time, the senior brothers from the book club also investigated the situation in front of them. In their eyes, the golden pillars have certain rules. If this pattern can be found, then they can lock the enemy''s position. Anyway, the battle has been left to the contracted undead and undead leaders and heroes under his command. They can still do it if they squeeze some time out to study the Nida people''s arrangements. As for the brothers in the fighting party, their ideas are simpler. Let''s grab these pillars first. No matter what, you must first take possession of this obviously abnormal thing. Even if you dont use it yourself, you cant let the enemy occupy it. Some people feel that this golden pillar is destined to them. No matter what, Gu Xi mobilized his senior brothers. As for what Gu Xi said, the enemy''s tactic of fortifying the walls and clearing the country might lead to corpses being buried underground. Gu Xis senior brothers didnt pay much attention to it. In their eyes, this is nothing. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1307： The reward of world awareness (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1307 The Reward of World Awareness (Please subscribe for more updates) ? No matter how the Nida people and senior brothers deal with the situation at hand, Gu Xi will still act according to the original plan for the time being until the latest news comes out. After determining what the enemy''s plan was, Gu Xi took action much faster. After all, many of the Nida people''s arrangements are not a problem for the Necromancer. At first he thought that the enemy had transferred all the large numbers of troops to prepare for a decisive battle. ?It seems that this is not the case now. Many of the creatures being carried are materials. ? Gu Xi is not very good at rescuing materials, but he is very good at grabbing materials from others. It''s just a pity that we won''t encounter any decent battles along the way. It is unlikely that Gu Xi will get a large number of undead troops through double death. Half a million undead troops, facing such a large area, may be somewhat insufficient in number. Gu Xi also needs to add some more troops through other methods. ??Looking back at the Soul-Calling Tower, and then at the mana in the magic pool, Gu Xi decisively raised the secret realm sword staff and pointed it in front of him. The gate of ghosts opens, Taoshan suppresses ghosts! ??With the opening of the Ghost Gate and the Taoshan Ghost Suppression spell, the two spells are released. A group of undead souls in bulk poured out of the ghost gate. These two spells added together are equivalent to more than half of the undead natural disaster array. At most, the undead species rushing out of the ghost gate are not very easy to control. ?There is nothing unusual about the rest. Gu Xi cast these two magic spells and then cast a Death Witch Summon. ??Summoned thirty necromancers who had turned into lichs, and replenished mana for Guimen and Taoshan from time to time. This way, Ghost Gate and Momoyama can exist for a while longer. Transform a temporary building that may only exist for an hour or two into a semi-fixed building that can last for about a day. In one day, no matter how small the ghost gate is, 80,000 to 90,000 undead souls can be squeezed out from it. ??Moreover, what Gu Xi is doing now is to open the gate of hell, which means that at least a dozen or twenty undead can rush out at a time. If the Gate of Ghosts really exists for a day, I am afraid that nearly a million undead will be released if we turn around. But Gu Xi doesnt care about this. What he wants to ensure is that the area he captures is absolutely safe. You are here to watch the undead coming out of it, and you direct them to dig here to see if there are any other corpses in the ground, and if there are any corpses, dispose of them. After the gate of **** was completely opened, Gu Xi left two teams of thousands of undead to patrol here, and issued new orders to the two undead leaders. The two undead leaders understood immediately upon hearing this. ?Although they do not have as much command power as heroes, they can still command these new undead that no one can control. After explaining this area, Gu Xi jumped onto the Holy Silver Evil Coffin. He can''t stay here much longer. The undead troops in front have already moved forward a relatively long distance. Gu Xi needs to rush over to check the progress of the undead army. Unexpectedly, at this moment, the Bone Obelisk suddenly put away, and a map quickly flew into Gu Xi''s hand. ?Gu Xi was stunned for a moment. The Bone Obelisk and the Secret Map of Bones can produce one treasure map fragment every week. Approximately four to six fragments can be used to assemble a treasure map. This point is quite clear to Gu Xi. He even has several treasure maps in his hand. ?Gu Xi has seen these treasure maps, and he found that these things are really all-encompassing. There are five treasure maps in total, three of which are for the mirror underground palace. One of them turned out to be located in the Yin Capital, and the other one was directed towards Baigui Mountain. I dont know how to determine the bone obelisk. There are treasures hidden in these places. As for the treasure map in the mirror underground palace, Gu Xi directly left it to the contracted figure Douyu to handle. Gu Xi decided to go and take a look at the treasure map on the other side of the Yin Capital and Baigui Mountain. ?Looking back at Gu Xi, even if the rewards given by the treasure map are not very good, it would still be a good adventure for Gu Xi. ??But Gu Xi never expected that the Bone Obelisk would actually give out a new treasure map this time, and it was an obviously complete treasure map. ? Just by opening it, Gu Xi could tell that the treasure map in front of him was the game world he had just accessed. Even some locations of the golden light pillar are marked. Obviously this treasure refers to right here. ?This surprised Gu Xi a little. What does the treasure in front of you refer to? Would you like to take the opportunity to go there and have a look? ?At this time, Gu Xi suspected that the treasure map in front of him was sent by the consciousness of this world to express its gratitude. ?Although it deviates somewhat from Gu Xis direction, its actually not that far off. ?As long as Gu Xi is willing to spend some time to check it out, he will gain something. Holding the treasure map, Gu Xi was hesitating. At this moment, the holder of the Huangquan dragon robe suddenly appeared in front of Gu Xi. His appearance surprised Gu Xi. The original holder was completely black, but now the holder actually has an orange light on his body. There is something not quite right about this situation. ?Gu Xi was shocked and quickly released the other costume holders. ?? He found that except for the holder of the Bone Obelisk who had no change, the other holders had an orange light on their bodies. After careful inspection, Gu Xi discovered that the bone obelisk had absorbed too much energy just now. In addition to turning the Bone Obelisk into an authentic orange version, it also destroyed the Nida people''s layout. Finally, there is still some energy, which is absorbed by the six-channel disk of the six-channel flame lamp. All energy is now concentrated on the remaining six locations. Gu Xi noticed that under the influence of these energies, all the purple equipment on the Six Paths Disk had a negative effect erased. Gu Xi was somewhat speechless regarding this situation. The purple equipment suppressed on the Six Paths Pan doesn''t need these at all. ??Regardless of whether there are any negative effects, the impact on the wearer will be minimal. Erased a negative effect, so the reward is basically nothing. ??But all the benefits are obtained by the Bone Obelisk, and the Six Flame Lanterns have not been strengthened. ?Gu Xi can''t use these energy sources to strengthen the six-rayed flame lantern. At this time, Gu Xi could only smile happily, and then focused on the advancing undead troops. Of course, Gu Xi did not forget about the treasure map. He sent out the fifth Gargoyle Team of Thousands and tasked them with finding the location indicated by the treasure map. While Gu Xi was arranging all this, his undead troops sent back the latest news. They finally encountered the enemy and engaged them in battle. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1308： Unreasonable tactics (please subscribe) Chapter 1308 Unreasonable tactics (please subscribe) A fight started? where? I''ll go over and have a look. " ?As soon as he heard the enemy appeared, Gu Xi immediately became excited. After all, Gu Xi felt quite speechless after being on the road without meeting any enemies. ?Now that the enemies have jumped out on their own, Gu Xi will naturally not let them go. ?He put away the things in his hands, jumped onto the Holy Silver Evil Coffin, and headed towards the place where the battle was ahead. ?While the Holy Silver Evil Coffin was running forward, Gu Xi suddenly discovered a situation. At the seat of the Holy Silver Evil Coffin, there was an extra food box. What kind of situation is this? It is impossible that Lingxi has just arrived. Gu Xi estimated the time and found that almost four hours had passed since he had eaten. It can be seen that Lingxi prepares food for him regularly. ??Although he didnt come over to watch Gu Xi eat in person, he took the initiative to offer food, which was enough for Gu Xi. Gu Xi opened the food box and took a look inside. ?This time what was delivered was noodles. A bowl bigger than Gu Xis head contained a large bowl of noodle soup. The soup noodles are filled with various side dishes. There are at least seven eggs that look like sun eggs. It also comes with fist-sized pieces of beef, chopped mushrooms, abalone, diced sea cucumbers, etc. It can be said that this large bowl of noodles has reached the top level in terms of color, flavor and flavor. Seeing this bowl of noodles, Gu Xi also smiled. He understood what Lingxi meant. In situations like the battlefield, eating noodles is the most convenient hot food. ?Gu Xi picked up the bowl and started eating in big mouthfuls. In the noodle soup, Gu Xi still tasted the taste of seafood soup. ?It seems that Lingxi still has certain capabilities in seafood soup. By the time Gu Xi had finished eating, the Holy Silver Evil Coffin had already arrived at the front of the undead team. At this time, Gu Xi also noticed the war that the gargoyle said. ?Well, this is quite a battle. Because this is at least a battle involving tens of thousands of people. At the same time, this was also the first time Gu Xi saw the Nida troops. Unlike the human troops, the Nida troops did not look like serious existences. ? Their bodies are like humans, but their faces and skin are not like humans. The troops at the front all had skin with blisters on their bodies, as if humans had been forcibly turned into frogs, but they were not completely the same. The ones at the back look like human bodies made of candles, but they dont look real. Some of the soldiers at the back are like a mixture of mud and sludge monsters. Although they take the shape of a person, they are definitely not human. What kind of troops are these? After Gu Xi came here, he couldn''t help but murmured something. Actually, Gu Xi didn''t know that the three troops in front of him were actually the traditional arms of the Nida people. The Nida people are a relatively minority race. They would not have become players in the first place. Its just that they happened to be led by a big boss, and they were playing luck. By accumulating and robbing the luck of other player races, they got to this point. ?However, their population is not high, and they do not have their own exclusive military units. Even their fertility rate is not high. In order to provide themselves with some special troops, they have developed some methods of transforming humans through their own abilities. ?This method is somewhat similar to the relationship between undead troops and human troops. ?Of course when they get the souls of the dead, they get them from corpses. In order to get the troops they wanted, the Nida people directly transformed living people. ?The kind of frog-like human beings are tadpoles raised by them using evil spirits and then fed into human stomachs. ?As long as the tadpole turns into a frog, humans will become what they are now. ?Not only does he obey the commands of the Nida people, but he also has the ability to control evil spirits in combat and underwater combat. The kind of human beings who melt candles are directly mixed with evil spirits and wax, and then applied to the human body to make a wax figure. As for the silt monster-like thing, it is actually a kind of human being who drove a pile and buried it, and raised it with evil spirit. On the Nida side, the status of these three types is equivalent to the skeleton soldiers, zombies and ghosts on the undead side. ? also represents the Nida peoples thinking about the arms. ?Just like the Necromancer, the three basic arms represent the three directions of bone, flesh and soul. The three basic units of the Nida people represent the three directions of going from the inside out, from the outside in, and giving up the human body. It can be said that Gu Xi encountered the formal troops of the Nida people. ?But their number was not very large, there were four thousand-man teams coming over. There seems to be no heroes in the team, only the leader is there to direct the battle. The undead troops under Gu Xi, based on Gu Xi''s fighting habit, always use more to defeat less. ?When the enemy attacked four thousand-man troops, Gu Xi dispatched a total of twelve thousand-man troops. Eight go directly to the attack, and four hold the battle behind. The main focus is to bully the few with more. So when Gu Xi came over, what he saw on the battlefield was naturally a huge battle involving more than 10,000 people. Such a battle is better than finding nothing before. Four thousand people, for Gu Xi, this is already a good start. Kill them and surround the follow-up troops. The gargoyles will check the area to see if there are any other ambushes and see where these enemies are coming from. ?Under Gu Xis order, the follow-up troops who arrived with Gu Xi also quickly took action. They naturally would not participate in the battlefield with tens of thousands of people in front of them, but they did not directly bypass the matter. Instead, some undead troops were left to watch nearby. The main purpose was to prevent an enemy from having a chance to escape. Gu Xi didnt know what to say about his attitude toward the undead. He could only urge them to leave quickly from behind. There is nothing interesting about this kind of small-scale battle. ?At this time, another group of gargoyles sent out to look for the enemy flew back. They brought back the latest news. Gu Xi met the gargoyles. Looking at the news from the gargoyle, Gu Xi''s eyes flashed with a look of thinking. Unreasonable. The enemy''s situation is unreasonable. What the gargoyles saw was that about three hundred kilometers away from them, there was a Nida force of above the legion level evacuating. ? Judging from the location of the enemy, the four thousand Nida troops are staying here to hold back Gu Xi''s army. But this is exactly what Gu Xi sees as unreasonable. Because the so-called large army of the Nida people actually does not have many people. According to Gargoyle''s judgment, the enemy number is less than 40,000 at most. Leaving one tenth to hold off the opponent and cut off the tail to survive seemed reasonable, but Gu Xi always felt that something was wrong. He thought seriously, and a thought suddenly flashed in his eyes. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1309： Strategic layout (please subscribe) Chapter 1309 Strategic Layout (Please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! "Why are you thinking so much? It''s not like we can''t beat them. Bone Dragon Troops, go over and take a look." Under Gu Xi''s order, all the bone dragons, ghost dragons, ghost dragons and golden bone dragons all flew up and flew towards the position where the gargoyle found the enemy. As for the other troops under Gu Xi, they all continued to advance as planned and were on alert when they should. When the bone dragon troops flew out, the ghost dragon above level 26 would naturally lead the way. ?They can''t fly as fast as a serious flying dragon, but they are faster than a gargoyle. ?With the gargoyle leading the way, they soon reached the sky above where the gargoyle discovered the enemy. The ghost dragons looked down and found that below, just as the gargoyles had seen, about 40,000 Nida troops were transporting some supplies and preparing to leave. Hobbing in the sky for a small half circle, the bone dragon and the ghost dragon rushed down immediately. When they rushed down, all kinds of curses were already thrown down. ????Except for the batch of Gu Xi''s bone dragons and ghost dragons that were placed in the labyrinth outside the Labyrinth Demon City, all the rest are here. Since the addition of more than 3,000 golden bone dragons, the number of bone dragons here has also exceeded 8,000. ??However, the Bone Dragon unit does not have a suitable commander, not even a leader. Just rely on the leadership of the stronger Bone Dragon to fight out together if something happens. ?For this reason, they did not distinguish between a thousand-man team and a thousand-man team. After flying there, they pounced down immediately. ?These bone dragons are quite confident. In their eyes, the strength of eight thousand bone dragons is definitely enough, and there is nothing they can''t defeat. This is the current situation. All the bone dragons were cursed from the beginning, causing more than 40,000 people below to lose more than 90% of their vitality in the first place. The aging curse is so unreasonable. ?Although the upper limit of health has been temporarily lowered, anyone can tell which one is better to fight: an enemy with 300 health points or an enemy with 30 health points. After this wave of curses fell, the Golden Bone Dragon rushed to the front. The fighting methods of bone dragons and ghost dragons are not exactly the same. ?Each bone dragon has its own fighting style. ??Golden Bone Dragon is a kind of bone dragon that has been strengthened for melee combat. The bones on their bodies are a kind of strengthened defense, and they also carry a unique evil spirit. ?This kind of evil spirit is slightly different from the evil spirit controlled by the Nida people, but its origin is somewhat similar. ?It is precisely because of such evil energy protecting the body that the evil energy controlled by the Nida people cannot have any impact on the bone dragon. As soon as the golden bone dragon rushed down, it immediately broke through the defense line of the Nida troops and started biting the opponent''s troops. ??Each time the golden bone dragon bites and attacks, it will take away the lives of at least ten people from the Nida troops. ?At the same time, it will also directly disrupt the battle formation of the Nida troops. ?With the Golden Bone Dragon opening the way in front, it becomes quite smooth for the Bone Dragon behind to get in. ??So what if there are more than 40,000 enemies here? Doesn''t the Bone Dragon just kill them directly? ?These bone dragons still flew into the air from time to time at first, but as the battle progressed, those bone dragons already knew the enemy''s strength. So all the bone dragons simply fought on the ground. Ignore the enemy''s attack at all. When he sent the Bone Dragon out, Gu Xi did not just ignore it. After taking a glance at the battle right in front of him, Gu Xi took out the intelligence and maps he had collected and studied them carefully. The direction of the enemys retreat is here. What about the intelligence behind and on both sides? ?With the support of various intelligences, Gu Xi''s map is relatively complete. ?At Gu Xis order, the map was sent up immediately. ? Gu Xi had guessed before that the 4,000 men and horses placed here by the enemy were Mars, and the 40,000 men who looked like they were retreating were decoys. The purpose is to lead Gu Xi''s troops wherever they go. ?This tactic can be seen by Gu Xi at a glance. The reason why he sent the Bone Dragon over as soon as possible was because the Bone Dragon was a flying unit, and they could fly back as soon as they encountered a problem. ?Now Gu Xi took out the map and sand table and analyzed where the enemy''s pockets would be. ??If you want to swallow up his army of more than 500,000 people, you must either extend the battle line and cut up the battlefield as Gu Xi guessed before. But Gu Xis method of placing a city gate every 100 kilometers or so directly interrupted the opponents plan. With so many city gates put together, no matter where there is a problem, Gu Xi can quickly mobilize troops to deal with it. So any commander with a brain will immediately find that something cannot be done. Then they will have to go another way. Pocket array. Lead Gu Xi''s 500,000-strong army to a position most suitable for the Nida people, surround them and fight. This suitable position should be beneficial to the Nida people and detrimental to Gu Xi. Such a place is not that easy to find. Gu Xi didnt know what the Nida peoples fighting style was like and whether they had any suitable weapons and equipment. How will they respond to a large army battle? How many troops they have. ???Gu Xi doesn''t know all of this. So when Gu Xi thinks about it, he can only consider it from the perspective of the undead. What are the undead afraid of? Holy light? Are you kidding? Everyone has known since hundreds of years ago that the undead are not afraid of the Holy Light. So? Thunder and lightning? A thought flashed through Gu Xi''s mind. The Nida people play with earth veins and luck. ?Then their thinking should be biased towards the eastern route. Among the Eastern undead, what they fear is not the holy light, but the ubiquitous thunder and lightning. ?Thinking about how strong Li Yuzhu was back then, in order to face the thunder tribulation, she had to save Yu Gu Xi. ?Then if Gu Xi''s enemy has some means of triggering thunder, he can send Gu Xi''s undead troops into a certain valley. Using thunder and lightning to wash the ground may really cause great harm to Gu Xi''s undead troops. With this idea in mind, Gu Xi started searching on the map and sand table again. Soon Gu Xis eyes fell on one spot. It is a valley surrounded by mountains. ??If it were just like this, Gu Xi wouldn''t be staring at this place. Gu Xi noticed that this position was relatively close to where the more than 40,000 people retreated. ??If the retreating army was attacked and wanted to escape, but accidentally ran in the wrong direction, it would be reasonable to flee here. Reaching out and pointing at this location, Gu Xi did not hesitate at all. He ordered decisively: "Bring another gargoyle army to this location to see if there is any ambush here. Also, see if there are any iron ore or minerals here." A lot of metal ore. If not, check nearby. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 1310： Get the red outfit and receive the world’s luck (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1310 Get the red outfit and receive the worlds luck (please subscribe for more updates) Happy for more subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support, please give me a recommendation! After sending out the last thousand Gargoyle team, Gu Xi felt for the first time that the men he used to explore the road were still lacking. ?Gu Xi thought about it seriously, then turned to face the Three Lions Lord who was following him. How many giant bats do we have now? All the giant bats are sent from Dragon Blood Castle, there are about fifteen to thirty of them every week. ?Most of the giant bats are used in the construction of flight points. Only a small number of larger giant bats will be selected for other uses. There are about forty giant bats that we can use now. If the situation is urgent, you can also find a way to mobilize fifteen more. Any more and theres nothing we can do. " Upon hearing this, Gu Xi ordered: "When the next batch of thieves come over, let them ride giant bats and follow the gargoyles to explore the way. Thieves have the ability to clearly see the number of enemies. At least I want to know more detailed data. " ?? Gu Xi was also a little helpless about letting the thief ride a giant bat to explore the road. After all, thieves are not flying troops. Even if they can fly on giant bats, they are not as agile as gargoyles. ??And they themselves have no air combat capabilities. It will be a target when it flies out. Gu Xi originally didnt want to arrange it this way. But now there is really no way to find out all the detailed data in Gargoyle. Gu Xi had to put these thieves to use. After arranging the thieves, Gu Xi turned his head and recorded the incident again. After going back, I need to ask some of my senior brothers in the combat party to see if they have any method of training this type of flying scout. You cannot use the gargoyle unit in the future. ?While Gu Xi was explaining this matter, the battle in front of him was almost over. ??After all, there were only four thousand enemies, surrounded by Gu Xi''s army, and they couldn''t even make a splash. After killing them, Gu Xi asked his undead men to remove their bodies, and the army moved forward quickly, as if this incident had not happened. ?At the same time, Gu Xi''s army advanced at the same pace as before, not too urgent nor too slow. As if he didn''t notice that more than 300 kilometers away, there are still a group of bone dragons fighting with the enemy. Gu Xi''s behavior naturally attracted the attention of the Nida commander. The commander who faced Gu Xi this time was the same one who deceived Gu Xi for more than an hour last time with hundreds of beasts. At his side were flying monkeys with horns. At the same time, there are more than ten Nida players. Listening to the squeaking sound of the horned flying monkey, the Nida commander''s expression also became solemn. Meet an opponent. Digging such a big pit to bury only a few thousand bone dragons is somewhat of a waste. ?It seems that we need to add fire to them, inform them, and use Plan No. 3. By the way, have you seen those gargoyles? Forget about those who were level 8 before, they are almost the same as you in terms of movement speed and air combat capabilities. Im not asking you to stop them all. ?Now, those level 3 gargoyles dare to be sent over, just because I dont have anyone under my command, right? Get rid of those gargoyles for me. Dont leave any of them behind. " ?Listening to the words of the Nida commander, the horned flying monkey quickly flew towards the direction of Gu Xi''s gargoyle troops. Okay, the enemys eyes have been gouged out, you should be faster, the control authority of the troops has been transferred to you. I dont ask you to come up with some ideas and achieve any good results. I just ask you not to ruin my big event. " President, dont worry, we will take care of this matter. Its good for you to know that this time it was the Lord who personally issued the order. I, Nicky, have been studying military strategy for so many years just for today. As long as I fall into the eyes of that lord, you will be my generals. Come with me to conquer all the games in the world, get red equipment, and gain the world''s luck. " Get the red outfit and gain the worlds luck! All the Nida men under Nicki raised their right hands. ???The red armor of the Nida tribe, apart from the evil sword currently in the hands of the king, there is another red outfit that is the foundation of their Nida people, called the balance of luck. All Nida people have been learning one thing since they were born. ? They Nida people have the opportunity to become players from the game NPC. It depends on this luck balance. ?This kind of luck balance has one of the biggest features, that is, you can bet on the luck of a family. In the past, the Nida people relied on gambling and luck to send some players who had the opportunity to become players, and even sent some player races to the deepest part of the game. And they took advantage of the luck of these playing families to fight their way out of the depths of the game step by step. ??If it werent for the fact that the human system is extremely large and has red equipment for more than a thousand years. ??The first time the Nida people met human players, they probably directly put the fate of humans and theirs together and took a gamble. The dream of all Nida people is to get red clothes and gain all the luck in the world. This has naturally become one of the slogans of the Nida people. After shouting the slogan, Nickis men quickly took action. ??Nida people are not necromancers, their career direction is somewhat similar to their military branch direction. ? ?Nikni is a profession that is relatively rare in Nida, and is a killer. ?This kind of killer is actually a variant profession on the road of giving up the human body. It talks about using various methods of making sacrifices to gain good fortune and lure the enemy to follow one''s plan. And killing generals is also a profession of high gambling. How much luck you get in the early stage, you need to kill as many people as you need to make up for it in battle. For example, through sacrifice in the early stage, the luck of 30,000 people was obtained. ?So in this battle, 30,000 people must be killed. ??If not enough were killed during the battle, the prisoners would be killed after the war. ?This feeling is a bit like the Demon Sacrifice Camp in Gu Xi''s hands. As soon as the war starts, five hundred people will be killed. ??The situation on Nickni''s side is that once the war starts, you calculate how many people will go in, and how many people will be killed afterwards. ?This time Nicki discovered in advance that Gu Xi had an army of 500,000. He calculated it based on his ability. ?In order to lure Gu Xi to the place he designated, he directly trapped Gu Xi and his men. In this way, he can get great luck in this battle. In addition to level, you can also receive blessings in other aspects. But he never expected that Gu Xi''s luck would be so much better than his. Not only was he not deceived, but he also uncovered the plans of the Nida king. Now that this group of people reacted like this, Nicki felt increasingly bad about Gu Xi. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1311： Study while rushing (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1311: Studying while rushing (please subscribe for more updates) After Gu Xi issued all the orders at hand and waited for the battle report from the front line, he suddenly discovered that the holder of the Bone Obelisk appeared behind him. That look is clearly guarding against and suppressing something. "What happened?" ?Gu Xi looked at the bone obelisk with some curiosity. Of the six flame lanterns, the Bone Obelisk is the most special one. ??Whether he is a Heavenly Dao or an orange-suited person, he is a kind of aloof existence. Very rarely something spontaneous happens. But this also shows that something big must have happened for him to show up on his own initiative. Gu Xi really wanted to ask what happened. ??However, the person wearing the suit will cooperate with Gu Xi in fighting and obey Gu Xi''s orders, but he can''t answer Gu Xi''s questions. ? Gu Xi could only use his own means. He put his arm on the back of the holder of the suit and looked for abnormalities through the holder''s line of sight. ?When Gu Xi put his hand on the back of the holder, he found that the holder was looking in the direction of the undead army. ?There seems to be a lot of black air rising over there, trying to swallow something. Its another example of evil spirits swallowing up luck. Gu Xi almost suffered a big loss before. At present, he has not transferred the effect of flame protection back to the psychic immunity he is most familiar with. Now lets do this again. You really think he is easy to bully, right? ??Also wants to take away his luck. I really think too much. As soon as Gu Xi''s heart moved, the bone obelisk fell on him, firmly suppressing Gu Xi''s luck. ?At the same time, Gu Xi quickly switched the immunity mode on the six-ray lantern side of his mind. Immune to luck extraction or destruction spells. After doing all this, a thought flashed through Gu Xi''s mind again. Among the must-read books given by Gong Lingyu, there is a volume introducing luck techniques related to the undead. What is this book called? ?Gu Xi quickly flipped through his pocket and found the book list given by Gong Lingyu. ?Then Gu Xi immediately contacted Eve who was copying books at Hades University. "Eve, look for the book "The Disaster of the Dead" and see if it is a good copy. If not, borrow it from the library first, or find a way to buy a copy and send it over." Even though Eve didn''t know what Gu Xi wanted to do, she immediately picked it up from the books she had copied. After a while, the book "The Calamity of the Dead" was found. Because this book is placed at the front, Eve has already copied it. This is a book that introduces how to use the undead to reduce the enemy''s luck on the battlefield. ?At the same time, Eve also copied several books that were related to it. ?After hearing Gu Xis order, Eve quickly found the administrator of the library and bought several corresponding magazines and books from him. In short, we collected more than ten books here. After packing them, Eve was stunned for a moment. How could she send this to Gu Xi? At this time, Gu Xi also thought of this. Eve is currently helping to copy books at the University of Hades. It will take too long to deliver them back to Alidovi City. So when asking Eve to find a book, Gu Xi also contacted Lingxi. Let Lingxi do the transfer. For this task, Lingxi also did a good job. Eve had just packed all the books. Before she could contact Gu Xi, she accidentally closed her eyes and all the books in her hands disappeared. . ?Then Gu Xi also took the initiative to close his eyes. When Gu Xi opened his eyes again, there was already a large bag of books in his hand. Gu Xi quickly found out the most critical "Calamity of the Dead". "The Disaster of the Dead" belongs to the standard edition and textbook among these books. The rest are books such as exercise books and research magazines. The most critical point now is whether "Calamity of the Dead" can bring Gu Xi what he wants. Opening "The Calamity of the Dead", Gu Xi read the first sentence. Undead, as long as they appear on the battlefield, they will bring bad luck and affect the morale of both sides. Looking at this sentence, Gu Xi laughed. Undead do not need to consider morale. ?Looks like this is it. ?Very few people know about luck. But when it comes to the army, it means luck and morale. The appearance of the undead on the battlefield will seriously affect morale. This is the same whether it is on one''s own side or the enemy''s side. After all, anyone who sees his companions who have just fought with him die and become undead and stand up again to participate in the battle will be affected. ?Only the pure undead troops of the Necromancer, or the puppet troops without morale, will not be affected by this. The book "Calamity of the Undead" is a book that teaches how to use methods such as lowering morale and lowering luck on the battlefield, especially on the battlefield with more than 100,000 people. The "Calamity of the Undead" in front of you can amplify the impact of the appearance of the undead on the battlefield. If half a million undead gather together, they can suppress the enemy''s morale to the point of no return. I got "The Disaster of the Dead" and started reading it quickly. When Lingxi brought these books over, he also brought a pot of brewed tea to Gu Xi. ?This tea can counteract part of the impact of books such as "The Calamity of the Dead" on Gu Xi. You can let Gu Xi read for a while. Gu Xi also knew that he would not have much time to read with all his heart. He was sitting directly on the Holy Silver Evil Coffin, moving forward with the undead army, while he kept reading. You have read "The Doom of the Undead", and you have a certain understanding of doom. You have read "The Disaster of the Dead", and you have a certain understanding of negative morale. You read... ?As Gu Xi read, pieces of information flashed in front of him. These are all knowledge that Gu Xi has never learned before. These knowledge include active skills and passive skills. Everything is combined to form a large passive effect. Battlefield misfortune! ?As long as the number of troops Gu Xi goes to battle exceeds 100,000. Even 100,000 level 1 undead are here. His opponent''s morale and luck will begin to decline. ??The more troops Gu Xi has in hand and the larger the battlefield, the more and faster the opponent''s attributes will decrease. Even ultimately affecting the opponent''s life and combat effectiveness. It can be said that this is a skill that the necromancer must learn when he wants to fight in a large army. You must know that among so many players, only a few lines of necromancers can gather more than 100,000 troops in their hands at low levels. Gong Lingyus judgment on Gu Xi is not wrong. ?Gu Xi didn''t know this at all. Now he was completely forced by the enemy''s influence on his luck, and then he thought of studying. The current Gu Xi can use this feature right away. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1312： Intellectual competition (please subscribe) Chapter 1312: Intellectual Competition (Please subscribe) ?While Gu Xi was studying and on the road, some changes occurred in the battle on the Bone Dragon side. The Nida people are preparing to start Plan 3. The bait of 40,000 people became useful for another reason. They cannot all die in the hands of the Bone Dragon. So after receiving the latest order, this unit actually started to fight back. This is the news Gu Xi got. Of course, when they fought back, they didn''t kill many bone dragons. After all, the Bone Dragons are flying troops, and in order to attract Gu Xi''s army, all of these 40,000 people were used as cannon fodder. ??They don''t have many archer troops and legal troops. After all, shooters and magicians are both elite troops, and they cannot be used as cannon fodder here. When the bone dragon falls to the ground, they can rush up and attack the bone dragon. ??But as long as the bone dragon flies, their attacks will have no way to hit the bone dragon. After all, no matter how high they jump, they still can''t fly. At this time, the Nida troops could only watch. So in this case, the Nida troops rushed back quite simply. ??Bone Dragon is here to deal with these more than 40,000 people. As soon as they saw that the Nida troops were no longer attacking them, they would naturally attack from the sky. At this time, the Nida troops will take the initiative to jump up and attack a small number of bone dragons. In this kind of tug and pull, some bone dragons will always be killed by the Nida troops. But this figure is unreasonable for Nida people. They often have to consume ten to fifteen soldiers to kill a bone dragon. ?It is for this reason that the Bone Dragons feel that they fought this battle quite smoothly. ?So he would fly into the air from time to time, clean up the enemies lying on him, and then rush down again. They did not notice that these more than 40,000 Nida troops were leading them to another road. At this time, the gargoyles under Gu Xi also fought with the horned flying monkey troops in the air. ??The status of these horned flying monkeys under Nickni is the same as that of the gargoyles under Gu Xi. They are all scouts and messengers. ? Their levels are between level 7 and 9, which is comparable to the previous gargoyle troops. Its just that the quantity will be smaller. ??Nikni never released the horned flying monkeys and let them fight the gargoyles. But this time its different. ? Gu Xi no longer had any suitable gargoyles on hand, so he could only release the little guy who had just been trained and was only at level 3. As a result, the horned flying monkeys took advantage. After they were sent out, they directly pressed against the gargoyles. The more than a thousand gargoyles under Gu Xi''s command lasted less than twenty minutes before they were all killed. When the thieves who came with the gargoyles saw this situation, they looked at the giant bats they were riding, then looked up at the horned flying monkeys over there, then turned around and flew towards the way they came. They knew very well that for a unit like theirs that could not fly, if they wanted to fight flying monkeys with horns in the air, that would be a big mistake. So their behavior pattern is also quite simple. After taking a look at the surrounding situation and determining the direction and number of enemies, just fly directly and deliver the news to Gu Xi. As for whether the gargoyle is dead or not, it has nothing to do with them. Even if the gargoyles die, it will not affect their role as thieves. And the number of enemies does not need to be calculated one by one in person. ?Judging from the number of more than fifty thieves flying now, they can confirm the enemy''s strength with just one glance. ?It is enough to bring this news back to Gu Xi. The Horned Flying Monkey who was killing the gargoyles in the air also saw this situation. They were all stunned for a moment, hesitant to catch up. As soon as they hesitated, the thieves had already escaped nearly a thousand meters away and started flying towards the way they came. ?Under such circumstances, the Horned Flying Monkey could only pretend that this had not happened, kill the gargoyles in the sky and go back to report the situation. At this time, the Nida people under Nicki were also mobilizing troops there. ?Seeing the Horned Flying Monkey coming back, Nicki nodded with satisfaction. ?Horned Flying Monkey is still very useful. At least in terms of intelligence, they have not let themselves down. So when the horned flying monkey fell, Nicki said loudly: "You did a good job. You can go down and have a rest. I will need you later." I dont want to think that the horned flying monkey is still chirping there. ??Ni Ni listened for a moment, and his face became a little ugly. You are saying that some flying troops escaped? ??Zhizhizhizhi. It seems that we have underestimated the enemy. Please help me pass the order to make them move faster. I feel that guy is not easy to fight. " As soon as the flying monkeys heard this, they dispersed in all directions, apparently going down to deliver the order. There, Nickni resumed directing the actions of his men. It seems that someone is arranging to make up for the mistake made by the Flying Monkey with Ox Horns just now. ?At the same time, a thief riding a giant bat also rushed to Gu Xi. ?Compared to gargoyles, thieves have various problems, but they also have many advantages. At least one thing that goes beyond gargoyles is that thieves themselves are intelligence agents. As soon as they came over, they sorted out their information. When they saw Gu Xi, they immediately explained everything they saw in detail. It''s just that they didn''t find what Gu Xi wanted. They saw a valley surrounded by mountains behind the battlefield, but they did not go there to take a closer look. They could only confirm that there were iron mines there and there were large troops in ambush. The number of troops is about 150,000. Otherwise, they brought back no new information. There are only 150,000 people? Gu Xi thought about it seriously. ??If Gu Xi''s 500,000 troops are brought in, 150,000 people will not be able to close the door. As long as Gu Xi leads his troops to attack in one direction, 150,000 people will not be able to stop Gu Xi. So there must be other arrangements here. ??But the thieves also brought back another news. The gargoyle protecting them was killed by a flying monkey with horns. ??The thief was almost caught. So they hurried back and did not look in more detail. For example, they did not look at several nearby places. There must be ambushes in several nearby places, but they are not sure how the enemy laid the ambush. Gu Xi thought carefully about the current information. His eyes kept moving back and forth between the map and the sand table. Put yourself in the enemy''s position in your mind. ??What will he do if his plan to bring someone into the pocket fails? Slowly, his eyes focused on one point. Look at where the Bone Dragon troops are and ask them to move back. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1313： Discover both sides of the problem (please subscribe) Chapter 1313 Discovering both sides of the problem (please subscribe) Asking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support. ?When Gu Xi said this, the thieves who were making sandboxes around the sandbox were all stunned. They discovered that there had been no latest news from Bone Dragon for a while. This is unreasonable. After all, Bone Dragon is where Gu Xi''s men are fighting. Logically speaking, the battle situation should be reported from time to time. This is very unreasonable. ??Gu Xi, who just said this, also realized that something was wrong. Where is his bone dragon? There is no reason why his bone dragon should be gone like this. Check, and also let the front troops move faster. At this time Lord Three Lions suddenly said something. Sir, at this time, we should not be anxious. ?Gu Xi glanced at Lord Three Lions, but Lord Three Lions spoke quite calmly. Sir, we have lost contact with the Bone Dragon for at least fifteen minutes. Anything can happen at this time. ?In this case, sending all the troops in will just add fuel to the fire. We should maintain a steady pace to ensure that we do not fall into the enemy''s trap. " After hearing this, Gu Xi was not so anxious. ?Gu Xi didnt ask what would happen if the Bone Dragon army was gone. After all, the Bone Dragon troops were destroyed once. If they were all destroyed, just go to the Altar of Eternal Servitude to replace them all. ??The reason why Gu Xihui was so nervous when he heard something happened to the Bone Dragon troops was largely because he had no flying troops on hand that could replace the Bone Dragons. Without the main flying force, Gu Xi was afraid that he would run into some trouble. But now Gu Xi doesnt think so. ?? Gu Xi''s thinking at this time was that the Bone Dragons, as a flying unit, had not responded yet, and the scouts and owls sent out to contact them all had no news. ?Does the enemy have powerful flying troops? In fact, the Bone Dragon troops at this time were not completely wiped out. ???Nikni did not have that many flying troops at hand. They just took advantage of the fact that the Bone Dragon troops had no commander and led the Bone Dragon troops to a certain direction by losing the troops on hand. As for the scouts and owls sent by Gu Xi, they were actually killed by them. The purpose is to reduce the connection between Bone Dragon and Gu Xi. Made Gu Xi think that the Bone Dragon had been taken down. ??Gu Xi was in a hurry and sent other troops to rescue the bone dragon. That will play into their hands. ??They don''t care if Gu Xi doesn''t send troops. ?In Nickis view, as long as their encirclement is formed, Gu Xi is doomed. They lured the Bone Dragon out so that Gu Xi would have no flying troops to take action. It doesn''t matter to them whether Gu Xifa notices or sends troops. The profession of general killer is so confident in strategic battles. At the beginning of the battle, all luck will be on his side. ?Even if there are some disadvantages involved, as long as you fight to the end, all the disadvantages will turn into advantages. ?Just like this time, isn''t this how the Bone Dragon was led away? Gu Xi didn''t know this at this time. At this time, he instinctively wanted to bless the bone dragon with something. The Bone Dragon has no boss or hero to lead it, and its own attributes are relatively small. If we are besieged at this time, we dont know how much we will suffer. Now I must give the Bone Dragon some blessings. ??Just make use of the battlefield misfortune you just learned. Gu Xi turned his head and glanced at the undead troops beside him, and ordered decisively. I am ordering all the undead troops to raise a war cry at the same time after hearing my order in five minutes. ?After giving this order, Gu Xi''s face turned red. What is the battle cry? ??These are the words Amilcar yelled before he led the Aurora Knights to attack. ??It''s just that Gu Xi usually doesn''t like this. He feels that letting his undead men yell a word or two when attacking is too middle-of-the-road. ?This kind of slogan shouting is not what he wants to do. ??And most of the undead are mute. Let them roar, it is better to just let them act dumbly. ??However, the activation conditions for battlefield misfortune are just like this. Either charge directly to the battlefield, or shout a slogan. In short, you must have proof that you entered the battlefield. This is not as useful as Gu Xis double death. ?Double Death As long as Gu Xi is identified as being in the battle at hand, all enemies who die are considered homicides. Now Gu Xi is not sure where the enemy is. ??This does not hold true if you join the battle head-on. In order to induce misfortune on the battlefield, Gu Xi can only let his men roar. As soon as Gu Xi passed the order, Nicki over there felt a little uneasy. Although he doesnt know why, Nicki attaches great importance to it. After all, the Nida people themselves play with luck and evil spirits. They must believe this. ?Once they feel uneasy, they will try to find where the uneasy point is. As soon as Nicki felt something was wrong, he began to examine his arrangement to see if there was anything wrong. At the same time, he ordered the Flying Monkey with Ox Horns to go and ask his subordinates if they were not acting properly. After all, Plan No. 3 was done in a hurry this time, and many details were not grasped clearly. ??If there is a loophole somewhere, it is likely to cause an overall collapse. ??If it were normal times, Nicki might not think about it that much. ?But now, Nicki must let people run again to see if there is any problem with his arrangement. ??If there is no problem, then he will find a way to send someone to Gu Xi''s army to see if Gu Xi has come up with any new troops. ??But he never expected that he would just send out the flying monkeys with horns, and the uneasy feeling in his heart became stronger. Is there anything else we havent thought of? Everything has been considered clearly. Except for the group of scouts who escaped before, our arrangements have always been carried out under my golden curtain. There is no way for ordinary people to discover our plans. What else have we failed to do? " ??Nickney kept thinking about it. At this time, there is no need for him to recall anything. ?? Gu Xi immediately raised all the undead souls he could summon and raised their weapons at the same time, letting out a war cry. Because this was a temporary matter, Gu Xi did not arrange any unified slogans or anything like that. All the undead are required to raise their weapons at the same time and roar to prove that they are participating in the battlefield. ??As they roared like this, the bone obelisk that had been following Gu Xi lit up significantly. ? A shock wave that only Gu Xi could see centered on the bone obelisk and spread out to a range of 500 kilometers in all directions. In this range, all Gu Xis enemies will be suppressed by the misfortune brought by half a million undead. ? And this kind of suppression is not instantaneous, but will continue until one party is defeated. This time Gu Xi finally understood the benefits that having a good teacher can bring. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1314： The impact of misfortune on the battlefield (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1314: The impact of misfortune on the battlefield (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added. Please subscribe, recommend, monthly pass and other support. I hope you can give me a recommendation. This is my battlefield! Feeling the changes in the battlefield, Gu Xi said lightly at the first moment. ?Then it struck him that this might be a good slogan. Then an aura rose up from Gu Xi''s body. Within a radius of 500 kilometers, his army of 500,000 will be invincible. Although the Bone Dragon troops under Gu Xi were diverted by the 40,000 Nida troops, they actually did not leave this range. It''s just that without anyone to direct them, they rely on instinct to fight, and they will naturally be attracted away. Now that the effect of alleviating misfortunes on the battlefield is activated, Bone Dragon clearly feels that the strength of the more than 40,000 Nida troops that attracted them to a certain direction has declined again. At this time, Bone Dragon reacted immediately. This is the opportunity they have been waiting for. In fact, after fighting this way, the Nida troops no longer have 40,000 people. They now have more than 20,000, which is considered quite good. ??The previous Bone Dragon seemed to be obsessed, even if it was chasing, it still followed its own pace. They have never discovered that they now actually have the power to destroy the enemy in one fell swoop. ?When the situation changed this time, the Bone Dragons realized that they had missed so many good opportunities. The most important thing is that they seemed to fly away from Gu Xi''s path. ??If there are heroes or leaders on Bone Dragon''s side at this time, they will freely judge the situation and make corresponding choices. ??But there are no heroes or leaders among the Bone Dragons. They only have relatively strong Bone Dragons leading the team. They can rely on their own fighting instincts in normal battles. After all, Gu Xi has slowly learned to liberate the consciousness of the undead. But if we encounter such a situation again. Their fighting instincts will no longer be used. In the sky, they were clearly stunned. ??Although they reacted immediately and launched an attack on the Nida troops below. But the best opportunity has been missed. The Nida troops also reacted and they were ready to take the initiative to attack. This kind of preparation is quite familiar to the Bone Dragons in the sky. They have killed many Bone Dragons by relying on such actions before. For a while, the bone dragons were somewhat hesitant. But the level 26 ghost dragon headed by it roared at this time. He rushed down at one end. ?As the ghost dragon rushed down, the two-headed bone dragon, ghost dragon, and other bone dragon and ghost dragon troops followed without saying a word. When the bone dragons rushed down, the eyes of the Nida troops also became ugly. They found that the strength gap between themselves and the Bone Dragon had obviously become much wider. The bone dragon rushed down like this, taking away more lives than those previous attacks. ?At the same time, the roar of the Bone Dragon just now obviously made the Bone Dragon even more powerful. ?This is exactly the effect of Gu Xi''s misfortune on the battlefield being inadvertently inherited by Ghost Dragon. It can be said that the negative aura of the half million undead is now concentrated on the ghost dragons and bone dragons. ?This kind of pressure is much stronger than Long Wei. When they rush downward. The Nida troops who initially wanted to rush to the bone dragons and kill some more bone dragons actually stopped making any moves. It looked like the reaction of Bone Dragon just now. ?At this time, the bone dragons also understood what went wrong with their actions just now. I think these guys are too strong. Now that they are obviously weakened a lot, it is a good opportunity to destroy them directly. So the leading ghost dragon rushed down, and the curse fell on the Nida troops. Then the golden bone dragon pounced on it, biting the enemy''s team non-stop. ??Golden Bone Dragon has the strongest melee ability among all bone dragons, and their bones can block most attacks. So they have always been at the front. But they always felt that the previous battles were not as smooth as this one. ?This time they felt like tanks starting a carrot field, crushing attacks. ?As long as they bite, claw, or sweep, a large number of enemies will be sent flying by them and killed on the spot. The golden bone dragons were like plowing fields, rushing back and forth on the battlefield. They dont even plan to fly. ?When the enemy jumped on them, they rolled on the spot. This time it was obvious that they did not intend to give the enemy any chance to escape. ?Seeing how brave the golden bone dragon was, the remaining bone dragons also changed their fighting direction. They surrounded the enemy from all sides. They had been fighting these guys for a long time before, and they knew that if they were not careful, they would escape. So they surrounded these guys and didn''t let them have a chance to escape. The Bone Dragons pounced towards the middle, which was equivalent to cutting off the last chance of these Nida troops. ?Under the attack of the bone dragon, the Nida troops could not hold out for long. After they destroyed part of the bone dragon, they all fell on the spot. The bone dragon troops that killed all the enemies did not take off immediately. Instead, he shouted loudly at the sky, as if he wanted to sweep away all the depression of this battle. The Bone Dragon roared like this. ??Ni Ni naturally felt something. ?At this time, he quickly took off a cloak and spread it directly on the ground. ?Oddly enough, as soon as the cloak was placed on the ground, a golden light flashed, and a huge map appeared in front of Nicki. ??Nikni pointed to the location on the map, his eyes becoming quite solemn. What the hell, the siege has been broken, what''s going on? ??Ni Ni was asking this question crazily in his mind. But no one could answer him. ??What he didn''t know was that the location where the Bone Dragon had killed all the Nida troops just now happened to be in the ambush circle that Nicki had planned before. Due to the change to Plan No. 3, the troops originally ambush here were transferred away. The remaining troops were shocked by the bone dragons. Because of the bone dragon''s roar, this small group of troops lost their ability to move in a short period of time. They were unable to keep up with the large army and rush to the designated position. This was originally a small matter. But for some reason, Nickis orange outfit, the cloak he just took down, thought it was a flaw. Not only did Nicki have a special reminder, he even marked it on the map. Looking at the situation in front of him, Nicki also had a headache. But such a big loophole must be filled, and it is impossible to just ignore it. In the end, Nicki could only call the flying monkeys with horns and say a few words to them. Let them pass on the order. At this time, the bone dragons that had finished roaring also flew into the air again. After killing these enemies, they didn''t know where they were going, so they decided to fly back to Gu Xi. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1315： Reinforcements arrived (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1315 The reinforcements arrived (please subscribe for more updates) ??Ni Ni realized that something was wrong, and Gu Xi naturally felt it too. The first person to notice that something was wrong was naturally the Bone Obelisk. ?From the beginning, the holder of the Bone Obelisk has been suppressing Gu Xi''s luck and preventing Gu Xi from being affected by evil spirits. It can be said that the Bone Obelisk is the most sensitive to the influence of changes in evil spirits. So when he found that something was wrong, the Bone Obelisk immediately reminded Gu Xi. ?Gu Xi looked in that direction hesitantly. ?Judging from the bone obelisk, it looked like an inflated balloon had been pricked with a needle. ?Although it is only a small flaw, it ruins the enemy''s entire situation. Facing the message from the Bone Obelisk, Gu Xi was silent for a moment. He made a judgment immediately. This is an opportunity. Gu Xi was now facing a Nida general with brains. The most important thing is that Gu Xi doesn''t know what formation the other party is setting up. At first he had a feeling that he was walking on a spider web. No matter where you go, you will be targeted by the enemy. It can be said that this battle was quite uncomfortable for him. After all, he is a necromancer, not a general who specializes in directing wars. Without the support of sufficient intelligence, Gu Xi had no way to guess the enemy''s layout and methods. He can only work hard to adjust everything through some information he discovered. But in terms of intelligence, Gu Xi was inherently lacking. ?This is why Gu Xi fought this battle as if he was being led by the enemy. Gu Xi has already thought about it and is preparing to use his army to crush the enemy. He didn''t believe how many troops the enemy could find here. After all, Gu Xi had seen it before. They buried all the lives they could find underground, treating them as the source of evil spirits. Finally, it was accidentally broken by Gu Xi. Gu Xi can believe that the enemy''s troops cannot be like his, with 500,000 troops directly attacking. ??The fact that they can provide 100,000 to 200,000 troops is already quite impressive. So Gu Xis goal at the beginning is to move forward all the way. No matter what methods the enemy uses to attract him, Gu Xi will not give up his own ideas and will not follow the enemys rhythm. The enemy arranges the enemy''s arrangements, and the one who cares about his own interests beats those who care about his own interests. But now the Bone Obelisk suddenly came with such a reminder. This gave Gu Xi hope of breaking the situation. Gu Xi turned his head and looked in the direction indicated by the bone obelisk. ?That position was not in the main direction of Gu Xi''s advance. If it passes, Gu Xi will definitely deviate from the goal. Although it can be circled back in the end, it takes time. Gu Xi did not forget his mission. The time cost is involved, and Gu Xi has to be careful. ?But Gu Xi looked up again and glanced at the direction from which the bone obelisk came. This is the first time he has discovered a flaw since he met the enemy. Gu Xi could guess it, and the other party had already noticed this. If only he could mend this flaw. The next battle will become the same as before, dragging slowly and being led by the enemy. Gu Xi didnt want the final battle to turn out like this. Just thinking about it for a moment, Gu Xi raised his head and looked at the position pointed by the bone obelisk again. "The whole army changes direction and moves towards this position, letting the faster-moving troops seize the position." After giving the order, Gu Xi regretted it somewhat. He should not have let Amilcar participate in the dungeon in the first place. ??If Amilcar is still here, this task can be handed over to Amilcar. Now Gu Xi could only find a hero and prepare to go there with the white-robed cavalry. ?At this moment, at the nearby city gate, Dimi and Jamie completed the handover and rushed over with their troops. You came at the right time, Jamie. I will hand over all the white-robed cavalry to you. You go in this direction. I need you to kill them in the shortest time. No matter what kind of enemies you encounter, kill them all. " ? Jamie knew that this task was quite important as soon as he heard it. He didnt even think about rejecting it, but agreed immediately. ?Then without caring about anything else, he took his troops and the white-robed cavalry that Gu Xi had just transferred to him and quickly headed towards the direction pointed by the bone obelisk. ??Although Jamie''s movement speed is not as good as that of Amilcar, who is a pure cavalry unit. But his talent allows his men to increase their movement speed. This is why Gu Xi chose him. ?After Jamie left quickly with the troops, Gu Xi turned to look at Dimi. Dimi, you came just in time. Before, I was still worried about fighting. Now that you are here, I can leave the matter in your hands. come here. " ?Gu Xi waved to Dimi. Dimi quickly stood in front of Gu Xi, and Gu Xi put the map and sand table towards Dimi. Dimi, our goal this time is to move forward from this position and kill directly. ?But on the opposite side, there is an opponent who is difficult to avoid. I will leave you 300,000 troops. You can move forward step by step according to my previous rhythm. Ignore the enemy''s temptations and don''t be hasty in doing things. We still have a lot of time. " Dimi is experienced in many battles under Gu Xi. Even though Gu Xis explanation was not very clear, Lord Three Lions still remained. She had always been with Gu Xi and knew Gu Xis action plan. So this matter is not difficult. No matter how hard it is to hit the city of Arolo before. ?There, Dimi suffered a big loss. Dimi now has his own fighting style and is much more cautious than before. Dimi can clearly understand Gu Xis thoughts. Sir, please dont worry, I will take care of the battle here. ??Gu Xi glanced at Dimi and quickly divided into troops. He divided the main force of 300,000 people already led by leaders in the city and handed them over to Dimi. As for those 200,000 undead that had just been opened through the ghost gate, and that the city was not organized well and did not have the undead leader leading them, under Gu Xi''s order, they all turned around and headed towards the direction where Jamie initially went. . ?Of course, although Gu Xi brought mixed soldiers, he was not unprepared. ?More than 10,000 undead titans, as well as the core undead transformation combat team in Gu Xi''s hands, all followed Gu Xi. ?? Also following Gu Xi were troops such as the Withered Ones and the Evil Bone Locusts who had been following Gu Xi. ?Before leaving, Gu Xi once again released several ghost gates to open, and also released a new city gate. It can be regarded as leaving the last base for Dimi. ?Even if something goes wrong again, they can retreat here and there will be no big defeat. After explaining everything clearly, Gu Xi led his troops and chased Jamie. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1316： Finally arrived at the battlefield (please subscribe) Chapter 1316 Finally arrived at the battlefield (please subscribe) After handing over the battlefield to Dimi, Gu Xi was half relieved. At this time, he began to turn all his attention to the point where the bone obelisk was found. ?In order to rush on the road, Gu Xi immediately activated the Rapid Wind Technique. Use strong wind to push the fast-moving troops forward, hoping that in this way, the speed of the men can be increased. As for the troops who were already moving slowly, Gu Xi ignored them. After all, Gu Xi couldn''t transport all the 200,000 troops in one go. The current idea of ??Gu Xi is very simple. People go over first and occupy the place, and then the follow-up troops go over. Lest the slightest flaw that was finally discovered lead to problems like this. ?When it comes to moving forward, Gu Xi still doesnt forget to open a few more ghost gates and suppress ghosts in Taoshan. In his own way, he replenishes the available undead troops. If Gu Xi really wants to ignore it and rush forward with all his strength, his movement speed can be increased to a very high level. It only took half an hour for Gu Xi to see Jamie''s team, which was dispatched one step ahead. At this time, Gu Xi also noticed that the bone dragon troops that appeared in the sky were not the bone dragon troops he sent out? Aren''t they supposed to be fighting the Nida troops? How come it appears in this direction? A thought flashed through Gu Xi''s mind, and he reacted quickly. Is it possible that what happened before was caused by the Bone Dragon troops? If this is the case, then your luck is really good. ?When he saw the bone dragon in the sky, Gu Xi quickly raised his hand and asked the bone dragon to quickly return to the team. As soon as the Bone Dragon saw Gu Xi, it immediately flew over. And Gu Xi also communicated with the bone dragon through means such as soul whispering. At first, Gu Xi was just a little surprised that the loss of the bone dragon seemed serious. But when he heard Gu Long talking about the situation of this battle, Gu Xi''s expression changed. ?Gu Xi ordered casually, but he found that he seemed to have temporarily handed the map to Dimi. Fortunately, Gu Xi has the ability to find paths. ?Have a good level of map memory. Without a map, Gu Xi closed his eyes and knew where the bone dragon was led just now. ??This kind of temptation that was diverted thousands of miles away would not be justified at all if there was no ambush. But according to what Gu Long said, they did not encounter an ambush after killing the enemy who seduced them. There is something interesting here. A thought flashed through Gu Xi''s mind. ?Why did the enemy''s ambush disappear? Did they have a new plan? Gu Xi thought for a moment. Now we understand why the Bone Obelisk discovered the enemy''s flaw. Being led to an ambush area, but there was no ambush. This is the biggest flaw. Lets go and have a look. Gu Xi reacted and immediately called the Bone Dragon troops, and together they headed towards the location where the Bone Dragon troops were fighting. ?With the Bone Dragon leading the way, their progress was obviously much faster. About seven or eight minutes later, they arrived at the location where the Bone Dragon finally killed the Nida troops. As soon as he arrived here, Gu Xi immediately released the Soul-Calling Tower. ?While he stood at the highest point of the Soul-Calling Tower, he observed the situation in the distance. At the same time, the summoning tower also began to function automatically, summoning souls on the battlefield that has not yet been dealt with. ??Gu Xi has heard about the enemy''s situation from Gu Long. Not to mention anything else, the number of enemies in front of him and their guidance of the bone dragon were enough for Gu Xi to summon them. What Gu Xi lacks now is not troops, but leaders and heroes who can command the troops in battle. To be able to control 40,000 people to perform such micro operations, at least one hero must take action. Otherwise, how could these soldiers be so meticulous? Under spiritualism. A large number of new undead crawled up from the ground. ?Gu Xi originally thought that the undead souls transformed by the Nida troops were mainly skeleton soldiers. After all, the Nida people''s treatment of human bodies is obviously wrong. Gu Xi had been beaten before, and it felt like the flesh and blood on their bodies had been transformed into something else. But now looking at it, the situation is not what Gu Xi thought. ??After the troops transformed by the Nida people died in battle, they actually began to absorb the nearby soil and turned themselves into fat zombies. This is a relatively rare situation. You must know that this kind of zombie is relatively rare among Gu Xis team. ??The combat effectiveness of this kind of zombies is not as good as that of pure zombies, but they have other characteristics. For example, they usually have poison gas and plague effects. When they go to war, their combat effectiveness may not be the strongest, but they are definitely the kind of troops that can fight to the end. ?Especially when the more than 20,000 zombies here stand up, all kinds of poisonous gases and plagues on their bodies are concentrated together. ?In just a split second, a layer of green clouds rose around them. It was obvious that their poisonous gases had been mixed together. ?Although Gu Xi wasn''t too afraid of this kind of poison, he didn''t intend to just rush in. Gu Xi looked around and saw that Poison Bone was not nearby. There was only one gate to Dutao Mountain. Otherwise, he could transfer Dutaoshan''s troops over. I believe that the undead over there will definitely be able to exert more powerful combat power under this poisonous gas and plague. ?Now, it would be a waste of time to mobilize people again. ? Gu Xi didnt think too much, and he didnt issue any more orders to mobilize the troops. Instead, he set his sights on the location where there was an ambush before. ?Just when Gu Xi was about to issue an order, he discovered a situation. That is, among the more than 20,000 zombies, there seem to be some heroes. [Nidenika (level 9, summoned object, undead hero): experience (0/7500), attack 11, defense 5, life 110, mana 60, talent: evil spirit lure (effect increases by 30% when luring enemies), skills : Evil curse level 3, evil invisibility level 4, evil illusion level 2, leader (can command 3200 soldiers + 7 leader troops at the same time). Nidadara (Level 8, Summon, Undead Hero): Nidonia (level 9, summoned object, undead hero): Looking at the data information about the heroes, Gu Xi was also stunned. He didnt expect to gain so many heroes here. He clicked carefully and found that this time the soul summoning had recruited at least thirteen heroes. ? Their talents and attributes are similar, and their levels are all between level 8 and 9. Their talents are mainly used to hide themselves through evil spirits or to lure others to attack them. It can be said that the Bone Dragon will always follow them, and a large part of the reason is due to the influence of this talent. At the same time, Gu Xi also saw that these heroes formed a system of their own. Using them separately may not achieve much effect. Come here, hey, whats going on? (End of this chapter) Chapter 1317： Enemies appearing (please subscribe) The enemy appears in Chapter 1317 (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! At the beginning, Gu Xi just wanted to call these heroes over and ask them what orders they had received before and why they had to lead the bone dragon here. Unexpectedly, when he was calling people over, a troop came out from nearby. This force is also from the main force of the Nida people. In addition to the three-piece suit of the Nida, there are also two new types of troops. One of them is the obvious cavalry, numbering close to ten thousand people. ?These Nida cavalry are quite serious knights. Even if Gu Xi looked at them from various angles, he could not tell that they had any direct connection with the evil spirit. At most, the horses they are riding are black war horses, and the eyes of the war horses are a little red. , The rest, whether it is the armor on their bodies or the spears in their hands, is no different from normal human knights. ?However, when Gu Xi looked at them, he always felt that these black-armored knights did not look like humans. Their situation was somewhat similar to a mixture of the Blue Knight and the Pale Knight. ??Although he didn''t know what the situation was, Gu Xi immediately locked the cavalry unit. It is common sense on the battlefield to kill the cavalry before they charge. As for another newly emerged military type, it is a combat unit that looks like a large-scale military unit. The number is about three thousand people. He looks like a human being enlarged more than ten times, and is about the same height as a normal giant. This type of soldier wears something like a tombstone and holds a thick mace in his hand. They were mixed in with the three main units of the Nida people. When moving forward, they would wave the maces in their hands from time to time. Obviously, the role of this type of unit is mainly to attack the enemy. Coupled with the nearly 60,000 Nida troops, this is the force sent by the Nida people this time. Looking at the number and situation of the opponent''s troops, Gu Xi judged it immediately. ?These Nidars are not troops lying in ambush nearby. They obviously came here temporarily. At this time, their team was quite chaotic. Due to the rush, some of the troops did not even have much combat effectiveness. ?It seems that the enemy has also noticed the flaws here and wants to come over to make up for it. Gu Xi made a judgment immediately. Jamie, leave this place alone and get out. Gu Xi just thought about it for a moment and then made a decision. Fortunately, Gu Xi had a leader who could be used. Otherwise, he would not have known what to choose if he had not faced such a situation. After explaining what Jamie was going to do next, Gu Xi led his troops to face the Nida troops head-on. The ones rushing to the front are naturally the zombies who have just summoned their souls. Because there were thirteen heroes in the team, they immediately attracted the attention of all the Nida troops. Dont look over there, hit the one standing on the coffin. ?Just as the Nida troops were about to rush towards the zombie team, someone in the Nida team roared. Look over there following the sound. Gu Xi found a Nida man standing in the middle of the team. Player? Hehe, I caught him. Gu Xi saw the other party''s situation at the first glance. That''s a player. Although I dont know if he is the enemy I will face this time. But as long as you are a Nida player, it is worth taking full advantage of Gu Xi. At this time, Gu Xi had seen what he was capable of, having just accepted a dozen heroes. They can really attract the enemy''s attention. Even though the Nida player has been jumping around to take command, his troops still target these zombies. The discovery of this situation made Gu Xi feel a little speechless. It seems that the superposition of the abilities of these new heroes is incomprehensible to anyone. Actually, Gu Xi didn''t know that the new hero''s ability was not as strong as he imagined. ??What really makes the new heroes attract all the attention of the Nida troops is the evil spirit carried by these new heroes. Evil Qi is as important as food or energy to the Nida troops. ?This itself is very attractive to the Nida troops. Coupled with the characteristics of these new heroes, in the eyes of the Nida people, they are like a group of chefs saying to people who have been hungry for days and nights: Come and eat, there is enough food here. In such a situation, no one will be confused. ??That Nida player couldn''t stop him at all. ??If he is a killer general like Nicki, he can still take command in the face of such a situation. Solve the immediate problem by changing the battle plan. But the Nida player in front of him does not have such talent. The reason why he was sent here was simply because he was a Nida man. Most importantly, he is obedient. When he came over, Nicki had already made it clear that his mission was very simple. He just needed to bring the troops over and fill the vacancies that had been transferred due to the No. 3 plan. In this Nida mans mind, he came here for defense. After new orders arrive, he may act as part of the encirclement and squeeze toward the middle. But it is definitely not to bring about 70,000 troops to directly face the more than 200,000 undead. ??It''s not like he just threw himself forward before he gave the order to attack targets that were not set by him. It can be said that this Nida player messed up his mission quite simply. At the moment, he has no intention of reporting this matter, and is still thinking about how to remedy it. He didn''t even think about it. He was not a killer like Nicky. ??Nikni arranged for him to come here mainly because he was obedient. Wont mess around. There was no idea of ??letting him take command of the army. At this time, I do not want to spread the news, but want to command the troops to fight. That is simply the wrong choice. He kept giving orders, but the more he gave them, the more the Nida troops ignored him. The reaction of the Nida players naturally caught Gu Xi''s eyes. Gu Xi will definitely seize such an opportunity. He followed the original plan and attacked the cavalry units that had not charged first. ?Under Gu Xi''s order, the Death Titan took action with all its strength and once again threw the evil thunder into the sky as before. All the evil thunder turned into a lightning net, covering the cavalry troops who were about to charge. The power of this wave of lightning net is no weaker than when the Death Titan first took action. The lightning struck all the Nida cavalry immediately. They were electrocuted from their horses. ?Then Gu Xi pointed forward. Undead Transformation Team, behead! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1318： The battle is temporarily over (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1318 The battle that ends temporarily (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! After receiving Gu Xi''s order, the undead transformation combat team rushed out from Gu Xi''s side immediately. As the personal guards around Gu Xi, there is no doubt about their combat and strength equipment. At the same time, they also have the ability to accurately deliver on the battlefield and find enemy players, leaders, and heroes. Although these days, Gu Xi has not added new transformed undead due to various reasons. But these undead souls transformed from the undead have grown a lot in battle after battle. ??Now among these undead, some are already preparing to hit the level 20 level. This time Gu Xi released them, and they immediately followed their usual cooperation and spontaneously formed large and small combat teams. They mixed in with Gu Xi''s undead troops and quickly rushed into the Nida people''s battle formation. Go inside. ?At the same time, Gu Xi was not idle either. He understands that there is not much he can do in this situation. The most useful thing is to add various attributes and effects to your subordinates, so that the combat effectiveness of your subordinates can be further improved. The rest, in a battle of this level, Gu Xi can no longer intervene. After all, in his eyes, everything is a battlefield of fighting. ??If he wanted to direct them one by one, his eyes would not be able to see them at all. In this case, all Gu Xi, who is not a brave general, can only do is apply various magic effects in a large area in the rear. Let your men better protect themselves on the battlefield and kill the enemy. ??How many enemies can he kill if he is really allowed to go forward and fight? ?And Gu Xi''s attitude is exactly what his undead troops want. As Gu Xi continued to use his magic power, spells such as Spirit Gathering Magic, Ghost Gate Opening, Ghost Suppressing Taoshan, Skeleton Priest, Ghost Field Battlefield, Cold Iron Blade, and Death Luck were released one after another, falling on the battlefield. Affects the balance of combat. At this time, the zombies summoned from the corpses of the Nida people at the beginning also found a good way to cooperate with the undead troops. ?Although they move slowly, their defense is pretty good. Most importantly, they have the ability to lure enemies into action. Especially the dozen new heroes, they dont need to do anything, they are the best bait. Whoever sees them will want to besiege them. So they took their zombies and moved back and forth among the troops. You can see me as the main player. I am standing here. When you come over, there must be undead troops nearby to fill the position. Even if the undead troops fail to replenish their positions in time, they will not be angry. They will only take advantage of the zombies'' thick blood and thick skin to drag them into battle, and tell the undead around them that the enemies here are being held back by them and they can come and fight. For a time, these zombie troops became the focus of the battlefield. Almost everyones attention is focused on them. This also gives an opportunity to transform the undead combat squad. After all, in this case, the reactions of players, leaders and heroes are always different. The Converting Undead combat team seized this opportunity to pick out the most critical parts and kill them. Even later, they even killed the leader of the Nida people. Since all the heroes and bosses who could command the troops in battle were killed. The leader did not appear. The Nida player''s control of the situation quickly dropped to a low point. The troops under him directly fought on their own, and among the undead troops under Gu Xi, at least four or five people surrounded a Nida soldier to attack. The soldiers transformed by the Nida people do not have any particularly strong talents. Even if they are transformed, they are still at the level of ordinary human soldiers. As for Gu Xi''s undead army, because it has been strengthened in various ways, it is now beyond the level of normal undead. They look like normal soldiers now. Coupled with various blessings from Gu Xi. ?Four or five people surrounded an enemy to fight. It often only takes two or three hits to kill an enemy. As time went on, the Nida troops died faster and faster. It only took less than twenty minutes for the battle here to be almost over. ??It''s just a pity that the soul summoning tower that Gu Xi put on the battlefield consumed most of the mana in the magic pool at first. In the end, there is no way to do it with the Soul-Calling Tower. While killing the enemies on the battlefield, the Soul-Calling Tower can replenish troops at the same time. Now that the battle is over, Gu Xi also has to think about how to deal with the battlefield. The on-site recruitment of troops is certain. Don''t look at it, Gu Xi already has a plan to raise corpses. But plans are plans, and now we are looking for troops that can be used immediately if we are short of troops. After all, Gu Xi is currently fighting a war with the Nida people. Without a certain amount of troops at hand, Gu Xi always felt that his troops were seriously insufficient. The corpse that had been dragged to Aridovi City for such a long time was somewhat wasted by releasing it now. ?These corpses in front of you can be used to summon souls. ??Just like the corpses of more than 20,000 Nida troops, they were directly summoned to become zombies. Together with more than a dozen heroes, it brought much convenience to Gu Xi''s battle. As soon as the battle here ended, Gu Xi started thinking about summoning spirits. In the absence of magic power in the magic tower, the soul-calling matter can only be left to Gu Xi. This time, the primary target of the Nida troops was all the cavalry and the corpses of the giants. After all, most of Gu Xi''s knights were handed over to Amilcar to fight dungeons. Gu Xi now has no cavalry troops available except for a white-robed iron cavalry. ??The cavalry here can be supplemented. Gu Xi took a look at their situation. These 10,000 soldiers can be transformed into blue knights or pale knights. ??There are also the corpses of those giant creatures, which are the best materials that can be used to make Death Titans. It is also a small supplement to Gu Xi''s undead Titan army. There are also enemy Nida players. ??Although this player is a scumbag in terms of command, when he faced Gu Xi''s transformed undead combat team, he dragged six transformed undead to fight there alone. It is obvious that he has certain strength in terms of personal combat. ??It''s just that his strength is of little use on the battlefield. His ultimate move can''t kill many people, and he can''t resist attacks from all directions. In the end, he died under the siege of the most people who turned into undead. ?His body has now been brought to Gu Xi. Gu Xi is considering whether to transform this corpse and let him fight with other transformed undead. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1319： Two generations of death knight troops (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1319 Two Death Knight Troops (Please subscribe for more updates) The body of the Nida player was still placed aside, and the "Book of Titans" in Gu Xi''s hand had jumped back by itself. ??More than a thousand giant corpses have all been transformed into death titans and incorporated into the army of undead titans. It can be seen that this spiritualism advancement book is quite easy to use. At this time, Gu Xi discovered that there was a slight problem with the transformation of the corpses of the Nida cavalry troops. This time the soul summoning was very successful, but it failed to summon all the more than 10,000 corpses into the Blue Knight or the Pale Knight as Gu Xi thought. ??The cavalry unit that stood up again turned out to be a pure black Death Cavalry-like species. ?This unit is somewhat similar to the Blue Knight, both of which are mainly armor-based. ??It''s just that the blue knight is attached to the soul, while the pure black death knight in front of him is attached to the evil spirit. ?As soon as this unit appeared, Gu Xi knew that he had to build another temple. Shaqing Knight (level 9, summoned troops): experience (0/5500), attack 23, defense 20, life 120, skills: undead creature, powerful charge, evil charge, evil condensation, death impact. ??Gu Xi checked out this type of death knight named Sha Qing Knight. ??Discovered that just like his composition, all the attack methods of this evil green knight are also based on evil energy. They can automatically gather evil spirits when they stand at different times. ?When charging, all the evil knights can concentrate their evil energy and unite to launch a charge. ?Gu Xi guessed that the greater the number of evil knights, the stronger the attack power of the accumulated evil energy. ? There are more than 10,000 level 9s. Gu Xi''s personal guess is that they should be able to hit a powerful ultimate move of a level 25 or above creature. ??If their levels are higher, all of them reach level 10 or above, coupled with various blessings, with a full blow, they can have the attack effect of a level 30 boss''s ultimate move. It can be said that this style is different from the other death knights in Amilcar''s hands. For other death knight units, the charge is a true charge. ?The Green Knight''s charge is an attack technique, and their charging speed may not be as fast as other death knight units. They are more like the main force on horseback, the kind that go to places to apply attack effects. ?After understanding the role of the Shaqing Knight, Gu Xi gave up the idea of ??calling Jamie back. Now Jamie has fought his way out. The key to breaking the situation lies with Jamie. If you call him back at this time, wouldnt that be causing trouble? Gu Xi should take care of the troops in front of him first. ?While thinking about it, he put down a new city gate. Prepare to mobilize some more troops from Aridovi City. ?This city gate is a newly built city gate. The construction location is near the garrison gate. ??It is very convenient to mobilize troops or use city walls to fight. The most important thing is that the situation of this city gate is complementary to that of the garrison city. City gates can be used in conjunction with garrison gates. This is also a good thing for Gu Xi. After putting down the city gate, strands of rain actually fell from the sky. ?Gu Xi glanced at the direction of the city gate and knew that this was the effect of the city gate. He didnt pay much attention. At this time, he released the city gate here, partly to drive a nail here. ?Whether Gu Xi is preparing to start from here, move towards the position where he was previously ambushed, or attract enemy firepower here, there must be a place to ensure Gu Xi''s safety. When the city gate was released, Luna on the other side of Alidovi City had also sorted out the troops who had died in this battle and had been transformed by double deaths. The first batch sent out was more than 44,000 undead troops. They were used as bait by the enemy, and most of them died in the hands of the Bone Dragon troops. ?Different from the troops that Gu Xi summoned temporarily, the troops that came out of Alidovi City this time were mainly skeleton soldiers. Just as Gu Xi had guessed before, the flesh and blood transformed by the Nida people may not even be appreciated by the undead. Even the skeleton soldiers have some black spots on their bones, as if they are moldy. ?However, their combat effectiveness is pretty good, and their levels are between level 6 and 7. In addition, there are a large number of heroes among them. They are led by more than a dozen heroes and have many bosses. The troops looked relatively orderly. The next thing that came out were the undead transformed by the more than 60,000 Nida troops that had just been killed. They are relatively stronger, and their average level is around level 7. It is for this reason that many soldiers have extremely strong evil spirits. The bones are no longer usable. More than half became ghosts. Some of them have turned into a kind of weird vampire, which is different from normal vampires. Their color is black like evil spirits, and they look like they have been cursed. There are nearly twenty heroes among them, plus a large number of bosses. From the number of leaders, it can be seen that the Nida people''s method of transforming soldiers is relatively simple. The ratio of their leaders to soldiers is more than 400 to one. The number of bosses is too large, which makes it impossible for their bosses to have a full complement of soldiers. etc. Gu Xi suddenly thought of a question. One leader can lead a thousand soldiers. This was something Gu Xi only did after he learned how to make battle flags. In the past, the number of soldiers that the boss could bring was not very large. It turns out that this is the case, then it doesnt matter. ?However, this can also be seen. The Nida people are not like the necromancers, who can increase their troops without limit. ?That''s no problem, the Nida people can be killed. ?This time Gu Xis confidence improved. Then the knight troops transformed from the more than 10,000 knights just killed also walked out of the city gate. ?When he saw this group of knights, Gu Xi understood. Two new temples will be built. ?This batch of knights are different from the evil knights that Gu Xi just summoned through soul-calling methods. They look like normal skeleton cavalry, a relatively weak cavalry unit. But the armor on their bodies or the weapons in their hands told everyone that this was not the case. They wore bone armor with black spots on their bodies, and carried white bone sabers or white bone one-handed axes of the same color in their hands. ?There is also a shield hanging on the horse''s back. When they walked out of the city gate, Gu Xi could feel the evil spirit condensing on their bodies. They were also the type of death knights who used the evil spirit. Shabone light cavalry. Evil Bone Light Cavalry (level 9, summoned troops): experience (0/5500), attack 26, defense 10, life 120, skills: undead creature, double charge, evil energy breaking armor, beheading. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1320： Rush to support (please subscribe) Chapter 1320 Rush to support (please subscribe) The situation of the Sha Bone Light Cavalry is different from that of the Sha Qing Knights. They obviously ignore the defense and directly kill the enemy''s assault cavalry with speed and armor breaking. This is a good way to make up for some of the functional deficiencies of the Guxi Cavalry. It can be said that the role of these evil bone light cavalry will be much better than the scarlet knights and pale knights under Gu Xi who have never demonstrated their true combat effectiveness. It was such a waste for them to follow Amilcar. After the new undead were delivered, Gu Xi quickly arranged the newly acquired heroes and leaders. ??More than half of the 200,000 troops led by Gu Xi were the undead souls obtained from the opening of the ghost gate. There are quite a lot of these undead soldiers, but because the skills are just for cannon fodder at the beginning, there is no thought of how to control them. Hence this group of undead soldiers, there are almost no heroes or leaders. When Gu Xi brought them here, he also led them in a free-range manner. He just pointed at a certain area and fought. Anyway, the number of undead troops here is much larger than that of the enemy. ?Just let people out and beat them randomly. Now that we have so many heroes and leaders at hand, we have just found the core for the 200,000 undead troops. Under Gu Xis order, the heroes and leaders quickly began to select the undead that fit their needs. At the same time, Luna also urgently sent all the battle flags stored in Alidovi City. ?And told Gu Xi that the battle flags were still being made, and they would ensure that every leader had a battle flag of his own. While Gu Xi was cleaning the battlefield, Jamie from the front sent back a messenger. Different from the owl that Gu Xi usually uses, the messenger Jamie uses is an existence similar to a swift. In order to be able to raise his own messengers, Jamie also built a Swift Valley near his mansion in the Hero District. A building occupying a medium-sized plot. ?The best thing about Bidimi is that he came up with all the architectural designs for all the buildings Jamie needed, and even the construction engineering team came up with their own ideas. At best, Luna provided some building materials. ??If Dimi had encountered such a situation at the beginning, he would definitely have ridiculed Jamie for giving it as a gift, or buying one, getting one free. But now Dimi has no idea of ??saying more. Dimi knew very well that as Gu Xi had more and more leaders, she would need to work harder to secure her position as the number one leader. At least she had to erase the facts that had made Gu Xi difficult for her before. ??When Jamie''s Swift flew in front of Gu Xi, Gu Xi looked up. ?Among the many leaders under him, only Jamie used this thing, and the rest all used owls. He recognized them at a glance. ?As soon as he stretched out his hand, Swift flew past Gu Xi, and a piece of paper fell into Gu Xi''s hand. Gu Xi opened the note and took a look at it. Sir, we have discovered the enemys ambush point and are engaging in battle. ?The number of enemies is close to 30,000, but the opponent has special siege weapons. This siege weapon can be used against undead troops and causes great damage. At the same time, after our attack, the enemy seems to have received some order. There are enemy reinforcements from other directions. The number is unknown. I hope you will support me. " The news from Jamie is relatively simple. There was also a map drawn on the back of the note. ?Gu Xi took a look and saw that Jamie''s fighting location was almost an hour away from here. ?Of course, Gu Xi here refers to the speed of bringing zombies and other slow-moving troops over. If all cavalry is used, about fifteen minutes will be enough. ?So Gu Xi quickly took out a pen and paper and wrote down a new order. Twenty thousand cavalry will arrive in fifteen minutes, and two cavalry units will be under your command. Bone dragon troops will also arrive at the same time. Hope you can support me for another hour. An hour later, the main force will arrive. " When he saw the map, Gu Xi had already figured it out. The ambush circle of the enemy that Jamie encountered, and the position where he appeared was exactly behind the enemy. To put it more realistically, Jamie used a very fast speed to go around the rear of the enemy camp and accidentally discovered the enemy''s artillery camp. Thats pretty much what it means. In order to ensure the safety of the artillery camp, the troops in ambush nearby will naturally come to rescue people. This is exactly why Jamie found reinforcements appearing nearby. Upon discovering this, Gu Xi immediately sent out more than 20,000 Sha Qing Knights and Sha Bone Light Cavalry. ?In order to have someone to lead the way, Gu Xi even offered his own Holy Silver Evil Coffin, and let the Holy Silver Evil Coffin, who knew the way, lead the way. As for Yu Yan, she immediately took the note written by Gu Xi and went back to deliver the letter. After the cavalry troops were dispatched, Gu Xi asked the heroes to quickly prepare the undead troops. After this addition, Gu Xi now has as many as 300,000 troops. Looking at these troops, Gu Xi couldn''t help but sigh, the undead are really useful. It was obvious that the troops had been divided, but in a flash, the troops were replenished. When the battle is over, we dont know how many more undead will appear. After sighing, Gu Xi''s face became a little ugly again. Because of his generosity, the Holy Silver Evil Coffin was sent out. Currently Gu Xi actually has no mount available. ??The water dragon can only move in the water. It is a useful mount whether swimming or diving in the water. But there is no guarantee on land. Last time I got the Thunderbird corpse, the egg inside had not hatched yet. Even if it hatched, it would still take some training and adjustment time to turn the little Thunderbird into a mount. ?This time Gu Xi felt a little embarrassed for a while. Fortunately, Luna discovered Gu Xi''s embarrassing situation immediately and sent a giant bat to Gu Xi, which served as a temporary mount for Gu Xi. ?This prevented Gu Xi from going back to running away in person. After the new heroes sorted out the undead, Gu Xi did not immediately order the troops to send out troops, but muttered something there. The training of the leader and heros mounts is about to be arranged. If this continues, it will affect the situation of the war. Alright, get ready, the whole army goes out. " Under Gu Xi''s order, the undead troops began to follow the direction the cavalry left. With the command of heroes and leaders, the undead troops were not as chaotic this time as when they followed Gu Xi. They formed a formation of a thousand people. Skeleton soldiers and ghosts opened the way in front, zombie troops followed at the back, and other undead were in the middle. Teams of one thousand people moved forward one after another. Such an orderly advance significantly increased the speed of the troops'' advance. After walking forward for about forty-five minutes, Gu Xi already heard the sound of an explosion coming from the front. They arrived early. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1321： Semi-finished turret (please subscribe) Chapter 1321 The half-finished turret (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! When Gu Xi rushed to the battlefield with his army, the last piece of the puzzle in his mind was finally put together. At this time, he probably understood what the Nida people''s plan was on his route. At the same time, he also understood why so many troops came to save an artillery battalion when Jamie attacked it. Emotions are a key weapon in battle. The battlefield in front of him that was besieged by Jamie was a semi-finished turret built against the mountain. Nearly ten thousand black iron pillars as thick as two people are scattered on the ground, and are currently being used as defensive barriers by the Nida troops. They relied on this and fought there with the troops led by Jamie. Two cavalry units sent in advance are clearing out the Nida reinforcements nearby. Further up, you can see many black iron pillars that have been buried underground on the top of the mountain. A large amount of black evil spirit is being extracted through the iron pillars and integrated into the ballistas on the top of the mountain. ?This is exactly why, when Gu Xi came over and took a first look, he confirmed that this mountain was a semi-finished turret. This is obviously based on this mountain, drawing the energy of the earth below the mountain as energy, and injecting it into the forts in the mountain for fighting. ?The ballistas on the mountain are a means of defense for the fort. The real effect of this fort is that it has seven unbuilt tuning forks on the top of the mountain. Whenever he saw those equipment, Gu Xi always had the feeling that these things were used to attract thunder. And the scope may be larger than Gu Xi imagined. ?In addition, Gu Xi also noticed that there were some transportation carriages and wooden boxes piled at the foot of the mountain. ?Judging from the size of these carriages and boxes, these seem to be easier to pack and transport. Obviously, the semi-finished turret in front of me has just been moved from another location and is a movable existence. ?It''s just that they were unlucky. Because of the bone dragon, the defense line here was breached. Gu Xi dealt with it very decisively and sent troops over as soon as possible. ?Before Nicki re-established the defense line, Jamie rushed out again and discovered the problem here. ??Coupled with the players and more than 70,000 troops sent by Nickni to re-establish the defense line, they all died in Gu Xi''s hands. ?That''s when Gu Xi discovered the layout here. Otherwise, Gu Xike will suffer a big loss when they finish building the turret. ??Though lightning falling from the sky is not sure how powerful it will be, if you don''t know where the enemy is coming from, it can make Gu Xi angry to death. ?? Gu Xi was muttering to himself that he was lucky, and at the same time he recorded this discovery and gave it to several senior brothers immediately. ?At the same time, there was no need for Gu Xi''s orders. Gu Xi''s troops, led by the hero, were charging towards the mountain top over there. ?While rushing towards the top of the mountain, Gu Xi also encountered an attack from a ballista on the mountain. ?Although those ballistae don''t have a very large attack range like tuning forks, they are still very effective against the undead troops rushing up. There are so many ballistae, they are mainly divided into two types. One type is a normal crossbow, which is used to fire crossbows. At most, the crossbow arrows are larger, and sometimes they can be equipped with rockets or multiple arrows. ?The range will be relatively long, and the power will be greater in one-on-one situations. This is a type of ballista used against some powerful or enemy siege weapons on the battlefield. The other type is a magical ballista, which contains thunder arrows, ice arrows and explosive arrows. ?These arrows are not only much faster when shot out, but also produce different magical effects after hitting them.? ? ? This kind of magic effect is often a large area in one dozen. ?This is also the most troublesome method for Jamie. When Gu Xi''s undead troops rushed upward, they happened to encounter such a method. ?The ballistas immediately changed their direction and focused on Gu Xi''s side. Often with one blow, dozens or twenty undead will die. Sometimes, if you are lucky, you can directly hit the location where the undead are concentrated, and you can even kill thirty or forty undead. Facing such methods, Gu Xi finally understood why Jamie never won this kind of battle. ?But Gu Xi and Jamie are different. Isnt it just a large-scale attack? Isnt it just that the undead are lost faster? Isnt it just that you cant rush to the top of the mountain? Gu Xihui is afraid of this? ?He raised his hand, and a new city gate was sent to the top of the hill. ??The city gate released this time belongs to a city gate that has just been built, and the scaffolding outside the city gate has not yet been removed. ??This is a city gate that Luna built temporarily. ?Now that Gu Xi has released all the city gates that can be used, he has released all the gates that can be used. ?The newly built city gate in front of him can be regarded as the last resort he can use now. After putting down the city gate, Gu Xi placed several more ghost gates to open and a ghost-suppressing peach mountain. ??The Ghost Gate is surrounded near the city gate, in order to release a group of undead first, so as to prevent the Nida troops on the top of the mountain from directly attacking Gu Xi''s city gate. You must know that the city gate in front of you has just been built. The city wall corresponding to the city gate and the nearby arrow tower have not been clearly arranged. The city gate is still being prepared. ??If someone were to attack the city of Aridovi at this time, it would be a huge humiliation for Gu Xi. Even if he wastes some mana, Gu Xi is not willing to throw his face to the ground and be stepped on. So let go of the undead inside the Ghost Gate first, and then let your men transfer through the city gate. Gu Xi is always so cautious in doing things. And Gu Xi''s men did not disappoint Gu Xi. As the city gate opened, a group of undead troops rushed out of the city gate. As soon as this group of undead troops rushed out, they rushed out immediately. Their main goal was to destroy the various ballistas on the mountain. As long as these ballistae are destroyed, the enemies on the mountain will be no match for the undead troops brought by Gu Xi. When they saw this situation, the Nida people went crazy. They all understood Gu Xis plan. ??The Nida people who came nearby to support the semi-finished turret all sped up and rushed directly towards Gu Xi with their troops. At this time, Gu Xi discovered that, just as he had guessed before, the number of Nida people was not almost unlimited like the undead. There were clearly four Nida troops fighting nearby, but their total number was only more than 13,000. I dont know if they only have this many troops, or if they have other places to guard. Anyway, the appearance of these four troops would not be a problem against Jamie, but when the cavalry came over, they had actually been suppressed. ?Now they actually take the initiative to attack Gu Xi for the half-finished turret. I dont know if they are confident or arrogant. Turning his head to look at the troops rushing over. Gu Xi decisively said to the Bone Titan standing beside him: "Kill them!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 1322： Temporary news, red dress confirmed (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1322 Temporary news, red outfit confirmed (please subscribe for more updates) Additional updates, please subscribe, recommend, monthly tickets and other support! At this time, the number of undead titans under Gu Xi was close to 15,000. ??Although there are still different types of Titans among the Undead Titans, the main ones are the Death Titans summoned by Gu Xi through the "Book of Titans". With their cooperation, the evil thunder was thrown into the air, turned into a lightning net from the sky, and fell on the attacking Nida troops. ??The Undead Titan attacks with all its strength, and the Nidda troops will naturally be unable to withstand it. Under a wave of attacks, the Nida team closest to the battlefield was completely wiped out by lightning. Then the Undead Titan changed its direction and set its target in another direction. At this time, Gu Xi''s mind was already wandering. The battle in front of him was not over yet. Gu Xi was thinking that after he captured this place, he must follow the direction from which the reinforcements came and kill them. Let''s go and see if there are any other Nida defense lines. ?While Gu Xi was thinking about this matter, a red flying eagle fell from the sky and landed in front of Gu Xi. ??Gu Xi also recognized this flying eagle. It was the messenger of Senior Brother Fengtian. ?Gu Xi stretched out his hand, and a piece of paper fell into Gu Xi''s hand. He opened it and found that there was a group message inside. Dear brothers, I have completed the processing of the area we are facing. Based on the situation I have discovered now, I can judge that the opponents king has a red outfit. I have asked Senior Brother Guang to inform the teacher. Now, I would like to ask all my brothers and sisters to step up the tasks at hand. We intend to once again cut back on attacks on our respective defense lines. If the strength is insufficient or the brothers are in trouble, send a signal. At noon tomorrow, the teacher will enter the mini-game world. At that time, all brothers and sisters are requested to take care of their own affairs before the teacher arrives. At this time, dont think about it so much. Those who do not have enough troops can speak out now. " Looking at the note in his hand, Gu Xi rolled his eyes. It was promised five days, it became three days, and now it has become one and a half days. ??This really makes him look like a superman. You have many heroes in your hands, that is your business. What is the difference between me working so hard and being a dog? There is really no need for you to write like this in front of the teacher. ?Muttering in his heart, Gu Xi did not stop moving his hands. After all, news has come from Senior Brother Fengtian, which shows that they have confirmed that the king of the Nick people is wearing a red outfit. In order to deal with red equipment, they need more time to prepare and arrange. After all, the power of red equipment is hard to say, but it will definitely crush orange equipment. ??If you dont know the attributes of the opponents red equipment and rush forward casually, Gong Lingyu may be the one who dies in the end. In this case, the task as a disciple is naturally to find ways to squeeze out more time. ?Thinking of this, Gu Xi also gritted his teeth. Divide the troops. Then Gu Xi gave orders. As the fastest-moving leader currently available to Gu Xi, Jamie naturally has to lead the troops to run. Jamie, take the two cavalry and the bone dragon troops with you. Among the skeleton soldiers, pick the one with the fastest movement speed. Bring the insect swarm troops with you, and the ghost and wight troops with you. Fight all the way up here. If you find such a place again, send a signal directly. Dont worry about the rest. My request is to kill all the way forward in the shortest possible time. " The location Gu Xi mentioned was naturally referring to this half-finished turret. ?This is what Gu Xi is most worried about. ?It''s fine when it''s a semi-finished product now. What if a turret that can launch ultra-long range is built somewhere in the corner? In the middle of the strike, a bolt of lightning fell from the sky, and no one knew who struck it. If something like this really happened, then they wouldn''t have to mess around. ?Although Jamie didnt understand what Gu Xi was thinking, he still recognized the mission given by Gu Xi. ?So he quickly organized the troops assigned to him by Gu Xi and rushed in one direction with the troops. Jimmy left with his troops, and Gu Xi pointed his hand, and the army of 300,000 people rushed towards the Nida troops. ?This time it is no longer a crushing attack, but a tidal attack. ???The Nida troops didn''t even react. More than 10,000 people were rushed by the undead, and in the end not even a shadow was left. After killing the enemy, Gu Xi quickly divided the 300,000 troops into a large army of 100,000 troops and sent them in the direction of the three Nida support troops. These heroes in Gu Xi''s hands now are all transformed from the people who killed Nida through soul summoning and double death. Although there are many heroes, their levels are still good. But Gu Xi did not understand the personalities of these heroes. ?According to Gu Xi''s idea, he would at least take these heroes for one or two battles, and then decide which heroes can take the lead and which heroes can be released in a short period of time. But there is not so much time now. Gu Xi immediately divided these heroes evenly. ?Each team is guaranteed to have more than ten heroes, and a hero with a higher level is determined to serve as the main hero. He sent them out together with the troops. After doing this, Gu Xi turned his attention to the half-finished turret. Gu Xi didnt understand the technological direction of the Nida people at all. From what he could understand about the thing in front of him, he knew that the black pillars were used to extract energy from the earth''s veins. ??With the energy of these earth veins taken away, a kind of evil energy will be formed, which will then be concentrated on the turret that has not yet been built on the top of the mountain, and will be fired by seven tuning forks. ?This kind of tuning fork carries the power of thunder and lightning. Obviously, it can shoot lightning at ultra-long range. As for the specific range of this ultra-long-range, Gu Xi is not sure yet. ?However, seeing that the remaining undead had already entered the half-finished turret, Gu Xi felt a little moved in his heart. ?He waved, and the Holy Silver Evil Coffin, who was sent out to lead the way in advance, ran to Gu Xi. ?Gu Xi turned over and jumped onto the Holy Silver Evil Coffin, and then felt a little more comfortable. ??After all, riding a giant bat is really uncomfortable. Its better to get the Holy Silver Evil Coffin. After getting on the Holy Silver Evil Coffin, Gu Xi couldn''t help but be startled. He found that there was a pot of tea and some snacks placed in front of the throne of the Holy Silver Evil Coffin. Obviously this was also sent from Yuxi. ?It seems that with Yuxi here, Gu Xi doesn''t have to worry about being hungry. ??Gu Xi picked up the small thing and stuffed it into his mouth, while pointing at the half-finished turret. Go up and have a look. All the Death Titans will follow. Clear away the corpses blocking the road for me. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1323： Speed ??up the battle (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1323 Speeding up the battle (please subscribe for more updates) Under Gu Xis order, all the Death Titans rushed towards the mountain. ?More than 10,000 Death Titans blocked the passage up the mountain in a few steps. ?In order to open a road, the Death Titans also sent items such as black iron pillars and ballistae that blocked the road to the foot of the mountain. At this time, Gu Xi had also arrived at the top of the mountain. He saw the seven huge tuning forks that had been inserted into the ground. To say this is a tuning fork is obviously wrong. ?The thing in front of me that looks like a tuning fork is more than thirty meters high. When I looked at it from the foot of the mountain, I actually didnt feel anything was wrong. But when you get closer, you realize that this thing is quite huge. Not to mention other things, when ordinary people stand under this tuning fork, they can be directly blocked by this tuning fork. Even the Death Titan would feel that the size was beyond normal imagination when standing next to this kind of tuning fork. After arriving at the top of the mountain, the Death Titan quickly checked the surrounding situation. Finally, he shook his head at Gu Xi. Gu Xi, who communicated with them, understood that part of his guess was right. These tuning fork-like things could stimulate the power of thunder and lightning. But the problem is that Gu Xi has no idea about the methods of motivating and targeting. At the same time, this tuning fork will have some reaction to Titan''s lightning, but the reaction is not that strong. ? Gu Xi asked the Death Titan to come up, which was actually letting them test whether the turret could be controlled, but the final result was negative. A turret that cannot be operated is of little use. ?No matter how good this thing is, Gu Xi can''t use it now. Let the Ghost Squad handle these things, lets go. Gu Xi looked at the time. I know I can''t drag it out here any longer. He immediately jumped on the Holy Silver Evil Coffin and rushed down the mountain. Under Gu Xis order, the ghost team transformed into Bai Wuchang quickly carried the things left here. Not to mention other things, the huge tuning fork requires the full strength of the ghost team to move. When these things were sent to Alidovi City, Luna immediately checked the things that were delivered. ?Her first reaction was that she couldnt understand it, but this was not a dismantled building, but some accessories installed inside the building. If necessary, call Eve back and let her conduct research. ??Its just that Eve cant come over now, and the books Gu Xi needs havent been copied yet. Not to mention that there are other things that are not done well. ?These things like tuning forks can only exist in the end. ?Im afraid everything will have to wait until this battle is over before it can be dealt with. After putting these things aside, Gu Xi chased Jamie. ?? Gu Xi did not summon the souls of the corpses left behind in the battle just now, but the troops transformed into Alidovi City through double death were replenished as soon as possible. As before, this time there are too many heroes and bosses. Gu Xi immediately added new undead souls through the opening of the ghost gate. Forcibly expanded the army from less than 30,000 to more than 60,000. With this, coupled with the personal guards and undead Titan troops that Gu Xi brought with him, the number of troops Gu Xi had once again returned to 100,000. Only when the number of troops on hand exceeds 100,000, Gu Xi can be considered confident. He chased in the direction Jamie was heading, and his hands were not idle. He contacted Dimi through the owl, where he asked about Dimi''s current situation. At this moment, a large number of replies came to Gu Xi. This is the reply letter sent by senior brothers Gu Xi. After all, when Gu Xi discovered the unfinished turret just now, he spread the news. Although the letter from Fengtian later affected the importance of this message. But those senior brothers of Gu Xi are not fools. Of course they will know what the final result will be if such a turret is really deployed. So all the senior brothers immediately sent out their men to check if there were the same turrets in places they didn''t see. Some of them really encountered such a situation, and finally dealt with similar turrets before the turrets were built. Some did not encounter turrets, but encountered other means. They also sent this news to Gu Xi. At this time, Gu Xi also realized that his progress seemed to be much slower than that of his senior brothers. The biggest reason for this is that the number of leaders under Gu Xi is too small. ?His senior brothers can bring out five or six leaders at will. Each leader can arrange an army of 200,000 to set off in several directions at the same time. No matter how troublesome the enemy is, they can be dealt with. Gu Xi cannot do it now. The leaders currently available for Gu Xi are Dimi, Jamie, and at most one Poison Bone. The rest are not with me. The most important thing is that the current Poison Bone is actually not used. ??As for Jamie, apart from moving a little faster, his serious combat effectiveness is not too strong. Gu Xi had to follow behind to prevent Jamie from being plotted against. It would be difficult to speed up a battle like this. Just as Gu Xi was hesitating to think of another way to squeeze out some troops, a huge signal flare suddenly popped up in the sky in the distance. ?That''s the direction Jamie is headed. Gu Xi was startled, and he immediately understood. Jamie found another building similar to this turret that was integrated with the mountain. "go ahead." ?As soon as he saw the signal, Gu Xi immediately issued the order. He led his men and rushed over there. ?While Gu Xi was advancing, two of the three troops sent out earlier also came back. They were going to target the enemy in the direction of the previous reinforcements. As a result, when Gu Xi checked the situation on the unfinished turret, they had already resolved the battle. ?These heroes do not have a high level of autonomy like leaders. After completing the mission, they didnt know where they were going, so they looked back. In the end, they had no choice but to rush back with their troops and return to Gu Xi''s team. ?Seeing them returning to the team, Gu Xi just glanced at them and said nothing more. With the return of these two troops, Gu Xi''s military strength was once again improved. ?But at this time, Gu Xi had no time to think about the issue of military strength. He confirmed their progress through some messages sent by his senior brothers. At this time, Gu Xi also started to rush for time. At this time, Dimi met Nicki, the commander-in-chief of the Nida people on this road, the Nida person with a career as a killer. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1324： Face the enemy army (please subscribe) Chapter 1324 Facing the enemy army (please subscribe) ??Ever since Jamie reached the point where the Bone Dragon fought against the Nida people, Nickny knew from his orange outfit that his plan No. 3 had failed. ??Nikni has now lost more than half of his troops. The most important thing is that there is a problem with the Thunder God''s Wrath, which is the thunder turret he built. He was killed by Gu Xi during the transfer process. You must know that because of his profession, Nickni finally got these three movable Thunder God''s Wraths from the King of Nida. The result was that one of them was directly destroyed before it had any effect. The remaining two are probably about to die. Now Nicki had to attack in advance and take the initiative to lead the team to attack Dimi. In the information from the Flying Monkey, Gu Xi divided his troops. This division of troops is Nicki''s only chance. ??As long as he can kill one of Gu Xi''s two troops, he will still have a chance to make a comeback. ??And this time Nickis target is Dimi. ?On the one hand, he was also a little afraid of Gu Xi''s luck, and wanted to use the record of killing 300,000 people to get some reinforcement and support so that he could turn around and deal with Gu Xi. On the other hand, although Gu Xi allocated 300,000 to Dimi, Nicki could see clearly that the main forces such as bone dragons, Titans, and cavalry were all on Jamie''s side. ?Although Nickni still has some troops on hand, at this time, he must give priority to Dimi. At this time, Dimi also received news from Gu Xi. ?Gu Xi did not rush Dimi, but told her to stay steady. ?As long as she stays steady, Gu Xi can easily destroy everything the enemy has. Dimi can do it for the word "stable". Dimi suffered too many losses in this regard back in Alidovi City. Dimi slowly learned everything when he finally completed the task at the Soul Gathering Place. ?Gu Xi asked her to seek stability, so she would naturally not rush on her way. ?It''s just that Dimi doesn''t have the means to Gu Xi. He can''t walk a hundred kilometers and put down a city gate like Gu Xi did. It can be said that the further forward Dimi goes now, the further away she is from the last city gate left by Gu Xi. Dimi already felt something was wrong before Nicki came over. She is now three hundred kilometers beyond the battlefield. If this continues, if the rear is attacked, she will not be able to go back immediately. Dimi also found a way to contact Gu Xi about this matter and told him about it. For this problem, Gu Xi just sent a corpse shaman over. ?That corpse witch was the corpse witch transformed through double death after Gu Xi killed the octopus-headed necromancer before. ?His biggest feature is that he can also master the city of death. ?However, it is not enough to take care of your own death city. How can you have the spare power to build a death city for such a corpse witch who is neither a hero nor a leader. In the end, he could only stay in Aridovi City and act as an ordinary corpse witch. But this time, he can make a difference. When Dimi raised his question, the corpse witch was sent to Dimi''s side. ??This corpse witch has only one biggest role, which is to open the gate of Alidovi City and send Dimi''s army to other city gates. As for the way to open the door, it is to use the life of the corpse witch to open the door. And as soon as the door was opened, the corpse witch was immediately dead. There is no possibility of resurrection or conjuring. When Gu Xi brought the corpse witch to Dimi, he specifically explained the situation here. ??Anyway, the opportunity is only once. No matter what, Gu Xi will not regret it if he encounters such a situation.? ? ? And this was Dimis final confidence. No matter what the situation is, she has a chance to find out. So Dimi acts steadily, but the confidence he exudes cannot be hidden from others. When Nickni came over with his troops, the first thing he saw was that something was wrong with Dimi. When Gu Xi used battlefield misfortune before, Nickni felt it. ?At that time, Nicki was still disgusted by the misfortune on the battlefield. ?? But Nicknis feeling at the time was that the situation was not that bad. As long as he killed a sufficient number of enemies, everything would be good. But now Nickis confidence seems to have been drained away. What did he see? He actually felt an aura of confidence in a group of undead. Is this reasonable? ??Ni Ni was speechless. Then he glanced at the troops around Dimi. ?Although Dimi was mostly surrounded by the most basic undead troops, Gu Xi retained all his original heroes and the main force. In addition, Dimi was followed by huge skeleton soldiers, zombies and ghosts. ??This battle in front of me seems not as easy to fight as Nicki thought. "I have a headache. I can''t care much about it now. Nida Ye, let''s release the disaster." ?Under Nicknis order, the sixth branch of the Nida people also appeared on the battlefield. ??This kind of soldier is somewhat similar to a dragon, but they have wings but cannot fly, and they also have heads like hydras. They are formed by the magicians among the Nida people through various means. The original plan was to have as many heads as a hydra, and to be able to fly and breathe dragon breath like a dragon. But fate always goes wrong at various times. ??After this unit called disaster was produced, it looked the same as planned. But their brains did not meet the standard requirements. Hydra''s head allows Calamity to think in many different ways, and the top-heavy effect leaves them with wings but no way to fly. The most important thing is that the heads of the Hydra can breathe out dragon breath, but they cannot breathe out at the same time, they can only do it one by one. ??If you insist on spitting them out at the same time, the worst disaster will explode directly. So the magicians who create disasters are speechless. What are they doing? ??It would be better to combine dwarves and harpies to enhance the harpies'' magic resistance and defense, or add a porcupine to Medusa so that Medusa can pluck out her hair and use it as arrows. ?However, this calamity is a high-level unit. Although it cannot fly, it is still capable of a certain level in melee combat. In the eyes of some Nida people, the prices of these guys are also relatively affordable. When there are no other heavy units available, they will also buy some disasters and take them with them. Now is the time to let these disasters take action. ???Nikni released all the disasters. As soon as nearly a hundred disasters appeared, there were roars one after another on the battlefield. The roars had no intention of stopping at all, as if they wanted to scare people away through the sound. Then the giant dragon with the head of a hydra rushed out. When they rush forward, there is always one head with its mouth wide open, ready to breathe out dragon''s breath. ?Looking at these weird guys in front of him, Dimi turned around and asked. Yongdou, are you going crazy? (End of this chapter) Chapter 1325： The final discovery (please subscribe) Chapter 1325 The final discovery (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! The battle between Dimi and Nicki started with a heartbroken maniac in Yudou. ??Being hit by a crazy disaster is really like a disaster. Not only did it blow up itself, it also blew up some nearby Nida troops. ?Amid such chaos, Dimi took the initiative to rush forward with his troops, while Nicki was calmly commanding the troops to fight, as if the previous explosions were all planned by him. ??If Gu Xi saw this scene, he might think more about whether he was being plotted against. But Dimi is not like this. In her eyes, she is not weaker than the enemy in front of her in any aspect. As long as the battle is stable, there will be no problems. So Dimi decisively fought in his own way. ?At the same time, Gu Xi also rushed to the location where Jamie sent out the signal. When he arrived here, all Gu Xi saw was the turret that had been half dismantled. Jimmy only sent a signal and led the troops forward again. Only a small number of troops were left to guide Gu Xi''s position before he moved forward again. Arriving in front of the half-dismantled turret, Gu Xi took a look at the situation here and silently compared the map in his mind. You can probably understand what this is like. ?The position in front of you should be where the previously dismantled turret was located. This location is about 500 kilometers away from where Gu Xi guessed that the Nida people were going to bury the Taiba attack Gu Xi. At this point, Gu Xi could almost judge the attack range of gun towers like the Nida people. Five hundred kilometers. They placed the turret in this position to ensure that when Gu Xi''s troops entered the ambush area, the turret could take effect immediately. ?At the same time, this turret can also be within their protection range, and the most important thing is that it will not be discovered by Gu Xi. They moved the turret because their ambush was discovered by Gu Xi. Gu Xi changed the way of fighting and they had to move the turret forward. To ensure that the turret can hit Gu Xi. As a result, when they were pushing the turret, Gu Xi discovered the matter. Gu Xis judgment is accurate and he is decisive in dealing with matters. The previous turret was captured immediately. The location where Gu Xi is now is relatively safe. After knowing the attack range of the turret, Gu Xi quickly drew a map on the ground. Within the scope of five hundred kilometers, first draw a circle with the location where the Nida people wanted to ambush themselves as the center. Soon, Gu Xi determined a few points. ?That was calculated by Gu Xi. If the Nida people want to move other turrets, they must not move them casually. They must consider the range and use the mountain as the base of the tower. In such a large area nearby, there are only a few places to choose from. When these positions were determined, Gu Xi Gu Xi''s face also condensed. Dimis current fighting position is not quite right. Going forward for about twenty kilometers, you will find a suitable position for turret attack. ??If the Nida people still have such a turret, then as long as Dimi moves forward a certain distance, he will enter the attack range of the turret. This situation is very wrong. Gu Xi''s heart moved, and he quickly sent a message to Dimi and Jamie. Dimi asked her not to move forward and to fight the enemy where she was. If the enemy attacked, she should fight there. If the enemy retreats, do not pursue him. ??Jamie on his side sent Jamie all the locations he had just discovered. Let Jamie take the troops to take a look at these locations. As for how Jamie goes, thats Jamies business. ??Anyway, Gu Xi only wanted Jamie to deal with the issues in these positions. As for how he did it, Gu Xi didn''t want to ask at all. While sending these two messages, Gu Xi also received the latest information from Yu Dimi. As soon as he saw the message sent by Dimi, Gu Xi made a judgment in his mind. ?The person blocking Dimi''s path and acting as a bait is probably the enemy''s main force. ?He had no other choice, so he just jumped out and took his own life instead of fate. After making this discovery, many thoughts quickly flashed through Gu Xi''s mind. What would he do if he encountered such a situation? Other than the turret that might be discovered by Gu Xi, what other backup plan would he have? ?Gu Xi scratched his hair. He felt that he was a little too smart in this battle. Obviously Gu Xi had more troops and strength than the Nida people, but everything went wrong. It seems that next time you choose leaders and heroes, you must choose some leaders and heroes with brains. ?While muttering, Gu Xi released all the gargoyles on hand. ??The range of the gargoyle''s attack this time was nearby, and Gu Xi urgently needed to know the enemy''s information and location. Without this information, Gu Xi could not judge the enemy''s thoughts. Does Nicki have any other plans at this time? If you want to explain it in detail, there is actually one. But all plans cannot keep up with changes. When fighting Dimi, Nicki discovered that Dimi was relatively stable in combat. She may not have that keen grasp of combat, but if anyone wants to sneak attack her or something, they simply can''t do it. During the battle, half of her energy was focused on preventing the enemy from sneaking up on her. The same is true when Dimi takes action. Sometimes she doesn''t care even if she misses the opportunity. She always makes sure that the attack of the troops is in a position where she can see it. Such a commander may not be born with a big picture. But when something happens, she can calm down immediately. Even if she fails, her loss will not be too great. ??Nikni used nearly 20,000 Nidda troops as bait, but it only caused Dimi to move forward less than two kilometers. When Dimi received a letter from an owl, she didn''t even take a step forward. Even though Nicki made it look like he was going to make a full retreat several times, Dimi had no intention of attacking. ?Such a move, in Nicki''s eyes, clearly means that I have seen through your plan. If you can, retreat. Seeing this, Nicki''s face became quite ugly. Damn it, why did he always encounter such enemies? ?Muttering in his heart, Nickni kept passing out the orders in his hand. Under Nicki''s order, the Nidah troops he led really began to retreat. ?That is a total of 150,000 troops. ?Even if there is no interruption, it will take several hours to evacuate from the scene. ?But Dimi had no idea of ??stopping the other party. He just looked at them as if they were preparing to retreat and had nothing to do with them. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1326： Luck is on my side (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1326 Luck is on my side (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! A swift flew to Gu Xi''s hands with the latest news. Obtained! Looking at the news in front of him, Gu Xi''s eyes lit up. ??He immediately released an owl, and at the same time, he did not take his troops to look for the nearby ambush position of the Nida people. He directly adjusted his direction and headed towards the location where Nidani retreated. The Crow Lancers take to the sky and kill all the monkeys in the sky. Because the Gargoyles lacked combat power and suffered a lot of losses, Gu Xi specially borrowed the Crow Lancers from Princess Anna. ?This kind of ordinary troops that started at level 0, because they patrol and guard Alidovita all year round, their level has been improved a lot. At present, their levels are all above level 6, but they have not reached the standard level of level 8. ?However, the most advantageous aspect of the Crow Lancers is not in level, but in quantity. The training speed of 45 Crow Lancers per week took more than two years to reach nearly 6,000 Crow Lancers. ?At the same time, under the training and guidance of Princess Anna, these Crow Lancers'' abilities in combat and patrol have exceeded the normal level. As soon as Gu Xi released the Crow Lancers, they knew what they were going to do. ??There was no need to worry about the command at all. As soon as all the Crow Lancers took to the sky, they flew towards the Horned Flying Monkeys from different directions. ?These horned flying monkeys have certain air combat capabilities, but it depends on who they are competing with. ??The Crow Lancers are almost considered to be the personal bodyguards trained by Princess Anna herself. Under their attack, the Horned Flying Monkeys had no place to escape. No matter how you fly, a group of three to five Crow Lancers will always appear in front of you. ?These Crow Lancers will not chase you from behind. Instead, they will block you in front of you and attack with their spears. ? No matter how the horned flying monkey changes direction or turns in the air, it will be useless. If it is stabbed with a spear, it will die. So all the horned flying monkeys that appeared in the sky were killed immediately. ?At the same time, the Crow Lancers also had the ability to patrol. After killing the horned flying monkeys that had appeared in the sky, they began to patrol outwards with the Guxi troops as the center. ??Make sure that the flying monkeys with horns have no way to find out the direction of Gu Xi''s team. When Gu Xi made a move, Nicki, who was stimulating Dimi by retreating, didn''t know that he was being targeted. The flying monkeys he sent out as scouts were accustomed to report to him every half hour. ?His horned flying monkey just reported the information and flew out. ?According to the intelligence, Nickni learned that Gu Xi was looking for his other two Thunder God''s Furies. ??And judging from the direction in which a force sent by Fagu Xi was heading, it was only a matter of time before they found the Wrath of the God of Thunder. Happily, Nicki was not worried at all about this. He had already thought of everything when he came. In fact, when he sent out troops, he already knew that a Thunder God''s Wrath was discovered and captured. ?In Nickis guess, it was only a matter of time before Gu Xi found the remaining two locations of Thunder Gods Wrath. ??It is unrealistic to remove Thunder God''s Wrath now. Lets not talk about how long it takes to take apart the Wrath of the God of Thunder. Even if it is disassembled, where will the Wrath of the God of Thunder be sent? You must know that turrets like Thor''s Wrath are only useful if they are installed. In transport status, the entire fleet of Thor''s Wrath is worse than a group of peasants. So it is definitely not possible to dismantle it. If you want to deal with Gu Xi, you have to find another way. What he has to do now is how to arrange his plan. The situation at hand was actually not part of Nickny''s plan. So he actually did not make any arrangements for the situation at hand. Now he can only make temporary arrangements. ?In his mind, his arrangement still hoped to draw the attention of Gu Xi''s troops, and finally give Gu Xi a hard blow. ??If Gu Xi is a little stupid, he can even trap Gu Xi to death. ?For this plan, Nickni took out the Thunder God''s Wrath turret closest to Gu Xi as a bait. Transfer all the workers here to the last location of Thunder God''s Wrath, and work hard to build this last location of Thunder God''s Wrath. ?According to Nicki''s estimation, when Gu Xi''s men rushed to the Thunder God''s Wrath that was used as a bait, his last piece of Thunder God''s Wrath should also be repaired. At that time, with the wrath of the God of Thunder, all Jamie''s troops can be destroyed. ?? After that, Nickni had enough time to move the Wrath of the God of Thunder forward, and finally kill the Dimi troops in front of him who refused to take another step forward no matter how they were tempted. ??But Gu Xi, who killed the horned flying monkey, did not rush on his way immediately. Instead, he immediately turned to the Bone Obelisk and said: "Prepare to perform blessings. The goal is to find a way to communicate with the earth''s veins in the area we control. Curse the locations where leyline energy has been drained and evil spirits have been transformed. My request is to ban the lightning effects in these locations for a period of time. ??Regardless of their current condition, thunder and lightning are prohibited in that location. " After Gu Xi made the request, the Bone Obelisk quickly took action. And a piece of information flashed in Gu Xi''s mind. fifteen minutes. This shows that Gu Xis request can only produce a lightning ban effect in those locations for fifteen minutes at most. ?Whether Jamie can handle everything later depends on Jamies movement speed. What is Jamie doing at this time? He was taking the troops in his hands and rushing towards one of the several positions pointed out by Gu Xi. Jamies movement speed is fast, but he is not flying. He is already quite remarkable for being able to bring his subordinates up to the speed they are now. It can be said that Gu Xi and Jamie are both gambling at the moment. Bet on their luck. Bet that they can find the enemy''s turret as soon as possible and capture it as soon as possible. Perhaps Gu Xis use of the Bone Obelisk before helped the game worlds awareness. Perhaps Jamie''s army also includes white-robed cavalry troops, and he is lucky. Jamies luck in the direction he chose was extremely good. ?While running wildly with his troops, he suddenly felt that something was attracting him in a certain direction. So he immediately turned around and rushed towards that direction with his men. ?And such a small change of direction allowed Jamie to rush to the turret that Nicki had placed far away, even almost hidden. At this time, the bone obelisk blessing Gu Xi invited also happened to fall. ??The blessing of the Bone Obelisk, for Nickni, it is simply a curse. Everything related to lightning is prohibited. ?The Thunder God''s Wrath turret, which was already in operation, was unable to operate immediately under the blessing. ?At this moment, Jamie suddenly burst out, just in time to hit the Nida troops on the turret side of the turret. ?At this time, Jamie also took out something, which Gu Xi had given him specially before asking Jamie to send troops. Forbidden magic ball. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1327： Surrounding the target (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1327 Encircling the target (please subscribe for more updates) Evil energy condenses, death impact! ?Under Jamie''s order, the evil knights concentrated their evil energy and struck a blow at the turret that was clearly in full bloom in front of them. While delivering this blow, Jamie also made the level 26 bone dragon fly to the top of the turret with the magic ball. The operator on the turret naturally saw the Bone Dragon flying up. But they have no way to deal with it now. ?According to the normal situation of the Thunder God''s Wrath, after the Thunder God''s Wrath turret is built, there will be a lightning defense layer. In this way, once the turret is ready to attack, no one can stop it. The result was such a blessing. Everything was gone, and the bone dragon flew to the turret easily. ?He first cursed at the turret operator below, and then landed on the turret with the magic ball. With the activation of the Forbidden Magic Ball, the Thunder God''s Wrath, which had been built and could be launched at any time, became ineffective. ??Jamie didnt know what he had done. At this time, he just focused on the guards here. ?In Jamie''s mind, killing all the guards here and taking down the turret in front of him is his best choice now. So Jamie immediately activated the evil energy on the Shaqing Knight and struck out with all his strength. With this move, a large amount of black gas was seen gushing out from the bodies of more than 10,000 Shaqing knights. ?Then the aura slowly turned blue, turned into a huge spear, and pierced the turret heavily. At this moment, Jamie heard a bang. Half of the Nida troops guarding the outside of the turret were lost. The rest also flew away under the shock wave, and there were no more enemies in front of Jamie. But Jamie did not let his guard down because of such a record. The Shagu light cavalry surrounds us. The others come over to me and kill all the enemies. ?Under Jamie''s order, all the troops he brought rushed out and performed a final round of finishing blows on the Nida troops who were seriously injured and fell to the ground. At this time, Gu Xi had already rushed towards the rear of Nicki''s troops. At this time, I no longer have much to worry about. Fifteen minutes is the time that Gu Xi can ensure safety. During these fifteen minutes, Gu Xi can guarantee that he will not be attacked by the turret. ??If you don''t take this opportunity to rush into the main force of the Nida people, it will be much more difficult to find such an opportunity. In order to rush into the Nida troops in such a short time, Gu Xi simply threw the slower-moving troops such as zombies behind. ??He led his men who moved faster and ran all the way. Finally, within fifteen minutes, we arrived about thirty kilometers away from Nicky. Hell, its still a little worse. Everyone, move faster and dont stop. Just after Gu Xis order was given, a swift brought Jamies message to Gu Xi. He took down a complete turret, and at the same time, through the observation mirror on the turret, he saw that Gu Xi was within the attack range of the turret. At the same time, he also brought another news to Gu Xi. What Gu Xi found out were probably several nodes of the turret, which were also within the attack range of the turret. ?Through the observation glass, he could clearly see that these turrets were not yet completed. But there are still some Nida troops guarding there. Jamie just sent a message to ask if he could try the power of this turret. ?Looking at this message, Gu Xi hesitated for a moment, but finally replied to the letter. Dont mess around, we can get all kinds of help in this game world because we havent done anything to this game world. The consciousness of the game world is now biased towards us. ??If we did the same thing as the Nida people, then the consciousness of the game world would stop helping us. This is not worth the gain for us. " ??After releasing the owl that replied, Gu Xi breathed a sigh of relief. With Jamies observation and assurance, Gu Xi was sure that no turret could attack him. In this way, Gu Xi was not so anxious. At this time, Gu Xi sent out the Crow Lancers and asked them to clear out the nearby horned flying monkeys. While he was gathering his troops, he was thinking about how to block the road of the Nida troops. This Nida army should be the main force of the Nida people in this area. There are hundreds of thousands of them, and their ranks are obviously very high. Now they appear to be retreating. But their movements were obviously waiting for the Dimi troops to attack. Gu Xi noticed that among their retreating troops, there was a possibility of counterattack at any time. The person who can do such a thing is most likely the commander-in-chief of the Nida people in this area. Because Gu Xi was very familiar with this tactic of using bait to trick people into fighting. The things that Gu Xi encountered before were fragmentary, but they were in the same style as the scene before him. Without asking Gu Xi, he knew that the Nida man who he thought had some brains was in this army. ?Gu Xi has already thought about it. After wiping out all this army, Gu Xi plans to directly summon the spirit of the Nida man. ? He ??was forced to be like this by Gu Xi this time. It was not because his brain was bad and the things he couldn''t arrange were full of flaws, but because he was unlucky. Gu Xi always destroyed the things he arranged unintentionally time and time again. Otherwise, he would have lost 20,000 to 300,000 troops. The situation is different now. With the arrival of Gu Xi''s follow-up troops, Nicki cannot escape. ?At this time, Nicki also felt that something was wrong. It is normal that the flying monkeys that flew far away to check the situation did not fly back. ??However, the horned flying monkeys patrolling nearby also disappeared together. ??If it had only been a few minutes, it could be said that these horned flying monkeys have flown far away, but it has been more than ten minutes now, and the horned flying monkeys have not come back yet. This is obviously wrong. Nickney immediately looked at the locations of several traps he had laid out. The wrath of the thunder **** he imagined did not fall from the sky. Hell. ??Nikni growled, he had already guessed what this was going to be like. Thunder God''s Wrath was captured, and the enemy was even close to him. Unexpectedly, he had been using bait to attract enemies into his trap all his life. Unexpectedly, he was now held back by Dimi''s 300,000-strong army. He didn''t even know that he had fallen into Gu Xi''s encirclement. ?This is really a slap in his face. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1328： Raid (please subscribe) Chapter 1328 Raid (please subscribe) ??Nickney, who was slapped in the face, had no intention of staying here forever. ?Although he will use himself as bait to lure the enemy into his ambush, it is because he is quite confident in his plan. ??Now that there is obviously no hope, he will not stay with his troops and fight. ?As soon as he realized that something was wrong, Nickny decisively notified his most trusted troops and asked them to prepare to retreat. As for the other troops, Nickni asked them to remain as before. They looked like they were retreating, but in fact they were ready to react at any time. ???Nikni guessed that the troops surrounding him must be watching his behavior. If there is any flaw in his actions, the enemy will definitely not wait for the encirclement to form, but pounce directly. So no flaws should be exposed. ?But Nicki didnt actually expect that Gu Xi didnt see that much at all. Actually, his thoughts are not that detailed. ? ? Many times, problems with Nicki are discovered only after the fact. It is only when things come to a head that the situation is discovered to be wrong. ??If Nickni ignores everything and rushes out with his troops, Gu Xi''s encirclement has not yet been formed, and Nickni''s possibility of escaping will be much higher. But now Nicki is doing this secretly. ?This actually attracted Gu Xi''s attention. Something doesnt seem right. Are they out of touch? ?Looking at the Nida troops in the distance, Gu Xi always felt that their team seemed to be divided into two parts, but it seemed that they were not separated. ??He wanted to find someone to ask, but he turned around and found that there was no one around him who he could ask. Princess Anna did not come with her. Among the heroes he brought with him, he didn''t even know which ones had some brains. How to ask at this time? ?However, as soon as the other party behaves abnormally, Gu Xi will immediately ignore everything else. Attack, dont delay any longer. Under Gu Xi''s order, all the undead troops in his hands attacked. ?At the same time, Gu Xi also sent an order to Dimi, asking her to take the initiative. The moment Gu Xi made his move, Nicki was startled. This is very unreasonable. ?Gu Xi hasnt arranged everything yet, how could he just come out and kill him? There must be something wrong here. Such a thought flashed through Nicki''s mind. ?But the next moment he realized that he seemed to be stupid. With such a good opportunity, why would he still consider this or that? In this case, shouldn''t he just run away? You can even launch a counterattack before the enemy encirclement is formed. ???Nickney didn''t know that he missed his last chance by hesitating like this. ??The 250,000 troops that Gu Xi finally collected, as well as Dimi''s 300,000 troops who had just received Gu Xi''s order and immediately led the troops forward, rushed towards the Nida troops at the same time. ?The originally unfinished encirclement was no longer important at this time. As soon as Gu Xi''s main force rushed forward, any encirclement was useless. ?At this time, Nicki was also a little speechless. But he immediately commanded the troops and prepared for a counterattack. In the hands of Nickni, he did not come into contact with the final level of the Nida troops. The sixth type of troops was also blown up when it first stimulated Dimi. At present, Nickni''s troops are mainly based on three types of Nida basic troops, plus cavalry with a number of no more than 20,000. ?With such a fighting force, if organized well, it can actually cause some trouble to Gu Xi. However, because of Nicki''s wrong choice, they did not immediately mobilize the combat effectiveness of their troops. ??Although this force has always maintained an attitude that if you come over and attack us, we can counterattack at any time. ??But when Gu Xi stabbed him from behind, their reaction was somewhat slowed down. ?At this time, the undead titans in Gu Xi''s hands immediately threw the evil thunder. ?Thunder and lightning in the sky directly formed a lightning network, which fell from the sky and hit the Nida people''s battle formation. After the lightning grid was down, Gu Xi ordered the archer troops to attack. First a wave of arrows fell, and then other troops charged forward. ?At Gu Xis order, the undead troops rushed out from various positions. Gu Xi was not idle at this time. Although the Bone Dragon was not around, he still released the incarnation of death. ?This time the incarnation of death was also affected by the effect of the incarnation lord immediately. Some of the undead titans were transformed into incarnations of death-titans at the first time. With their presence and the ghost battlefield that Gu Xi immediately used, the power of the undead titan''s attack has been increased by an unknown amount. ?However, Gu Xi understood that the current situation of the incarnation of death was somewhat unable to cope with the battle at hand. It seems that the effect of Death Incarnation needs to be improved in the future. Under Gu Xis order, all the heroes and leaders also led their troops to exert their best abilities. They all understand that victory in this battle is already in sight. What they have to do now is to behave well in front of Gu Xi. Use your own advantages. Only by showing everything they have, they can lead the troops independently in the subsequent battles. Only then can we be less constrained. Now is the time to show off their vision and commanding ability. As long as they attack the enemy accurately, kill more enemies, and lead their troops without making mistakes, they can get more recognition from Gu Xi. ?Those newly summoned heroes may not know it, but the older batch of heroes are quite aware that Gu Xi still has many war flags in his hands. At present, we have not considered the location yet, so there are battle flags and no organization arrangements for the heroes. But for the heroes, thats not what they think. In their eyes, Yang must first get the battle flag and then consider the issue of the station. Thinking about it, you can understand that after the garrison is built, heroes who already have battle flags can move in with their troops. A hero without a battle flag cannot live in a garrison even if there is one. ?This time the heroes plan to show themselves well. They worked hard to show Gu Xi their abilities. Some of them rushed directly into the Nida troops'' battle formation, mobilizing the enemy''s reaction like a tornado. Some accurately blocked the location where the Nida people wanted to retreat, preventing them from escaping. ?There are still some people there who are trying to create trouble for the Nida people. No matter what, the heroes are working hard to show everything they have. ??And Gu Xi was not idle at this time. He kept releasing magic to the outside world, throwing ghost gates into the Nida people''s battle formation. At the same time, Gu Xi also released the soul-calling tower. ?This time his target was not focused on the cavalry on the Nida side. His target at this time was the ordinary army uniforms of the Nida people. Gu Xi wanted to reproduce the zombies from before and drag the Nida troops in place. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1329： An unexpected discovery at the end (please subscribe) An unexpected discovery at the end of Chapter 1329 (please subscribe) Under Gu Xi''s operation, a large number of ghost gates and newly summoned zombies immediately appeared among the Nida troops. ?At the same time, offensive spells such as Fire Storm, Fire Domain, and Corpse Explosion also fell on the battlefield. At this time, Gu Xi wanted to help if he could. Anyway, whatever spells come to mind, just put them on the battlefield. Although the Nida people have not reached the level of chaos now, they are unable to give full play to their greatest advantages. ?Especially as more and more undead troops join the battlefield. The effects of misfortune on the battlefield came into play, causing the Nida troops to lose considerable morale. Without sufficient morale, even if the Nida troops wanted to fight back, they would be powerless and unmotivated, and would just want to escape or surrender. ??If the troops led by Gu Xi were not undead troops, they might have surrendered by now. In this way, through internal means on the battlefield, the fighting spirit of the Nida people was reduced bit by bit. ?About half an hour later, the ordinary Nida troops had lost their morale and were beaten to death by the undead troops. Some Nida players had also died on the spot. Only Nicki was still trying to command his men, trying to fight out. ?his actions naturally attracted Gu Xi''s attention. Gu Xi''s undead transformation combat team rushed out immediately and entered the already chaotic battlefield. The level of the undead combat team is somewhat high, and their unique fighting style makes them unsuitable for large battles involving more than 100,000 people. But now the situation has changed, and the most critical presence of the enemy has appeared. Naturally, this is the best time for them to display their talents. These transformed undead sneaked into the battlefield immediately. The battle was clearly chaotic around them, but they moved around the battlefield easily as if nothing had happened. It was as if he didn''t even notice the situation in front of him. ?As they entered, this battle was almost coming to an end. ??Nikni has a good mind, but he doesn''t have much fighting power. Through the ability to kill generals, he can temporarily improve his strength. But what''s the use? ??The battlefield is so chaotic, and the transformed undead troops jump out from inconspicuous positions from time to time. No matter how powerful he is, it is useless. Just a few moments of face-to-face contact, and Nicki was already seriously injured. ?The number of guards guarding him was getting fewer and fewer. When he looked up, there were only about ten people left here. Nicki''s face looked quite ugly at this time. All the blisters on his body had exploded, and green and yellow liquid flowed onto his body. How could it be like this? ??Nickney still doesnt understand where he lost. Obviously he is the king''s most important subordinate, and he obviously brings the most powerful troops and three Thundergod''s Wrath. Obviously he has calculated everything, and he has been guiding the situation from the moment the enemy appeared. How did it end up like this? ??The unwilling Nicki''s face became even more ugly. He pulled out a ruby ??dagger and shouted loudly at the sky. Im not convinced, I didnt lose, I can still win. After speaking, he pierced the dagger between his eyebrows. Then an extremely strong evil spirit surged out of Nicki''s body. ?At the same time, a phantom of a long sword with evil aura appeared in the sky. ?Gu Xi was startled. He immediately understood that the long sword like a shadow in the sky was a piece of red clothing. Without even thinking about it, Gu Xi pushed his hand forward, and the steel city gate appeared on the battlefield. At this time, Gu Xi could no longer think too much. There is no such thing as leaving a city gate every time you walk a certain distance. ?? Gu Xi immediately pushed the city gate forward, and the opened city gate dragged everything at Nicki''s location into Alidovi City. As Nixini was dragged to the city of Arolo. The steel city gate was immediately sent back by Gu Xi. At this moment, Nickni disappeared on the battlefield. ??The long sword in the sky seemed to have lost its target, and just flashed randomly in the air a few times, and finally disappeared into the air just like when it first appeared. ?All movements of this long sword were recorded by Gu Xi. After the long sword disappeared, Gu Xi also wiped away a cold sweat. ??If he hadn''t reacted quickly just now, the long sword might have been knocked down directly. ??Although I dont know the effect of this long sword, I can tell at a glance that it is not something with little power. Looking at the sky where the sword disappeared, Gu Xi said decisively: "Accelerate the process and kill all the enemies. Dimi, please keep an eye here. I have something to find some senior brothers." At this time, Dimi was relatively close to Gu Xi. She heard Gu Xis command through her minds eye. Sir, please dont worry, I will take care of everything here. After receiving Dimi''s feedback, Gu Xi raised his hand. I, Gu Xi, have discovered something and hope to meet Senior Brother Guang or Senior Brother Feng. ?As Gu Xi said these words, Ichika was in front of his eyes. The permissions of the mini-game world were activated by Gu Xi immediately. Gu Xi was sent to another battlefield by this authority. At this time, on the battlefield here, a large number of undead men covered in heavy metal armor were fighting against the Nida troops. And the Guangqing he was looking for was flying in the air riding a golden dragon. The location where Gu Xi appeared was in the sky, in front of the giant dragon. ??If Gu Xi hadn''t been able to fly, he would have fallen down when he appeared here. ??Guang Qing was also a little surprised when he saw Gu Xi suddenly appearing in front of him. Junior brother, why are you here? Is it because your war is not going well? It doesn''t matter, I still have some strength in the third Iron Undead Legion that I have in reserve, and I can send it to you now. " No, Senior Brother Guang, I just saw the enemys red suit. ?As Gu Xi spoke, he showed the recorded scene in front of Guang Qing. Hearing what Gu Xi said, Guang Qing''s eyes widened. He really felt that Gu Xi was a lucky baby. ?Obviously it was to help Gu Xi get revenge, but in the end he locked onto a game world and captured the king of the Nida people. After that, Gu Xi destroyed the arrangements of the Nida people. Now we know the information about red equipment one step ahead of time. No one has such luck. Okay, I know this, and I will tell the teacher. I have to admit, little junior brother, you are very lucky. " "No, this is just an accident. I didn''t know that the enemy I faced over there had the ability to draw out the red-clad phantom." Thats not an ability, its a permission. If possible, I hope you can find out what the enemy you are facing uses to draw out the red-equipped phantom. This is very important to us. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1330： Guidance from the red outfit (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1330 The Guidance of the Red Dress (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, monthly vote and other support, and also ask for a recommendation position! "good!" Gu Xi responded immediately. Then he disappeared in front of Guang Qing. At this time, Gu Xi left by returning to his home city of death. ?After entering the main gate of Alidovi City, Gu Xi immediately asked: "How is the battle at the Iron City Gate?" At this time, Luna''s appearance was immediately visible on the mirror near Gu Xi. After Gu Xi mastered abilities such as mirroring, it became easier and easier for Gu Xi to find Luna. The city guard troops and the new troops transferred to the Iron City Gate to prepare for the attack happened to be over there. When the enemy came in, they happened to meet them. The leader was trampled to death by the newly transformed evil bone light cavalry. " Hearing these words, Gu Xi understood Nickis final fate. ?But that was not what he was concerned about now, so he asked directly. Wheres the body? Its still over there at the Steel City Gate, it hasnt been cleaned up yet. Im going over now. As soon as Gu Xi finished speaking, Luna disappeared from the mirror, and the picture in the mirror turned to the steel city gate. ? Gu Xi stretched out his right hand, but saw no movement. He passed through the scenes arranged in Alidovi City and came to the Iron City Gate. At this time, Gu Xi saw that his troops had retreated to the side, leaving only a large number of trampled corpses on the ground. ?Seeing Gu Xi approaching, all the undead quickly retreated further away. Gu Xi immediately saw the ruby ??dagger among the corpses. This is it. ? Gu Xi strode towards the direction of the dagger. Before he had taken a few steps, the holder of the bone obelisk appeared in front of Gu Xi and blocked him. ?Gu Xi was startled. When he looked closer, he found that the dagger had a strong evil aura. ?That evil spirit seemed to have spirituality, forming the appearance of Nicki in Gu Xi''s sight. With the support of evil spirit, he seems to become more powerful and violent. ?Gu Xi just glanced at him and glared directly at Gu Xi. If he hadn''t been unable to fly out now, he would have definitely rushed in front of Gu Xi and started a fight with Gu Xi. At this time, Gu Xi also understood why the bone obelisk blocked him. ??This dagger is not under Gu Xi''s control now. People who come into contact with this dagger will most likely die. Gu Xi didnt want anything to go wrong at this time. He thought for a moment, and then began to look for something on his body that he could use to take away the dagger. I''m afraid it won''t work if I ask my men to get the dagger. Gu Xis men do not have this strength. ??Ni Ni just died at the hands of Gu Xi. After the double death effect is activated, a corresponding undead may appear. ??If he were asked to come over and get the dagger, I dont know if he would have a chance. But this chance is probably relatively slim. ?But after looking up and seeing the shadow of Nicki in front of him, and thinking about the current situation again, Gu Xi said immediately. Luna, send over the undead transformed by double death. Luna knew exactly what Gu Xi was referring to. All the mirrors in Aridovi City lit up immediately. ?At the same time, Gu Xi also approached the dagger step by step. Boxes of various materials kept appearing in his hands, hoping to pick a box that could hold the dagger. ??It''s just that Gu Xi spent a long time picking, but he didn''t pick out any suitable boxes. ?Is it possible that you can only take it with empty hands??????I''m afraid I''m going to die. At this moment, an undead was sent nearby by the mirror. ??The level of this undead is only about level 9. It looks like a mummy that has been stored in the desert for many years. When he was sent out, he was still a little confused, but after stumbling for two steps, he stood in front of Gu Xi. Big, great sir. Oh, its someone who can talk, thats fine. Do you still have any memory? ?Gu Xi could tell who the mummy was at a glance. ??Although his body has become as thin as a human body, his skeleton is still more than three meters tall, and there is no evil spirit on his body, which just shows that he was a Nida person during his lifetime. "have." ??The undead spoke quite simply, "You can call me Nicki." Is there a way to pick up that dagger? ?Gu Xi pointed to the dagger stuck on the ground. "Yes, sir, I can only pick it up for a moment. After picking it up, the evil spirit in the dagger will kill me and I will not be able to be resurrected again." ??The undead of Nickni spoke very calmly, as if he was not talking about his own life and death, but the life and death of others. Where are the other Nida people? Can they pick it up? Gu Xi asked again. The undead of Nickni shook his head, "This is the reward given to me by the leader. Others are not recognized and cannot access this dagger at all." Look at the ground. Is there anything that can hold this dagger? Upon hearing this, Gu Xi understood that the idea of ??letting other undead Nida people take the dagger was impossible. Now he can only think of another way. ??Ni''s undead glanced at all the boxes or pockets on the ground, and finally shook his head. Theres no way, theres no way these boxes can hold this dagger. Hearing this, Gu Xi could only sigh. How long can you hold on to this dagger? Gu Xi clearly wants to give up the undead of Nickni. About two minutes. Gu Xi turned his head and looked at the holder of the Bone Obelisk. Give him a blessing and keep him alive for fifteen minutes. ??The suit holder nodded, he understood the meaning of Gu Xi''s words. ??What Gu Xi wants is for the undead of Nickni to pick up this dagger. It doesn''t really matter whether the opponent is dead or alive. ???In Gu Xi''s opinion, Nickni was a good commander at first. But compared with a red outfit, the gap is quite big. Even if the red equipment cannot be obtained by Gu Xi, it would be a good thing for Gu Xi to be able to do something for the red equipment. Gu Xi believed that Gong Lingyu would definitely give him some compensation after learning about this incident. Not to mention other things, there are so many leaders and heroes in Gong Lingyu''s hands. If you take any one of them, it is enough to overwhelm Nickni''s existence. ?With the actions of the holder of the Bone Obelisk, a blessing fell on Nickni. At this time, the undead of Nickni also picked up the dagger placed on the ground. ??The moment he picked up the dagger, Nickni''s shadow pounced on Nickni''s undead body, biting him non-stop. ?At this moment, Gu Xi finally understood why the undead of Nickni said that he could only pick up the dagger for two minutes at most. After two minutes, his body will be unable to support him and nothing will be left. Knowing that he didn''t have much time, Gu Xi turned his head and said behind him: "Clean up, follow me." (End of this chapter) Chapter 1331： Clearing the venue (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1331 Clearing the Place (Please subscribe for more updates) Introducing steel city gates. After Nicknis undead picked up the dagger, Gu Xi immediately re-thrown the steel city gate. ??The location of the drop this time is not on the battlefield where the Steel City Gate has appeared before. But put it in front of Guang Qing. At this time, Guang Qing was still there directing the battle. When he saw a city gate with a different style from his own appearing on the battlefield, he was also stunned. Then he understood that it was Gu Xi who was coming. He immediately sent troops to clear out the nearby Nida troops. It seems that our little junior brother is growing up very quickly. At this time, Fengtian and several other free players have also arrived here. After all, its about the red equipment. They cant take down all of them even if they have one. ?The highest level here is Guangqing. If you reach the top at level 19, you can take the opportunity to reach level 20 after completing your graduation thesis. Ask them to take out two or three pieces of orange equipment, and they can take them out with confidence. But I asked them to come up with a red outfit, sorry, no. Now that they have the opportunity to come into contact with red equipment, they will naturally rush over as soon as possible. Seeing that Gu Xi could so skillfully place the city gate through the coordinates, these players also nodded. ?Having such a method shows that Gu Xi has grown up. ?Death city is a key capability, but it cannot be viewed as just a logistics base. In the city of death, there are many functions. In fact, according to Gong Lingyus memories or the records of Hades University, each level of Death City will have corresponding delivery capabilities at the beginning. ??However, it was later discovered that adding a drop item at each level would make the Death City less useful. ?So the city of death finally became what it is now. As for other details, it is up to each necromancer who controls the city of death to learn and research them himself. Guangqing and the others dont really believe in this matter, but they all know the idea of ????destroying the dead city, which represents the players control of the dead city. As for what to put in, it actually doesnt matter to the players who really control the city of death. The current situation of Gu Xi can already satisfy these brothers and sisters. ?At this time Gu Xi also walked out of the steel city gate. Behind Gu Xi, followed an undead body that was about to fall apart. ?This undead stumbled when walking. ?With every step you take, your body becomes damaged. ?At the same time, the evil spirit around him will become heavier. According to normal conditions, this undead spirit is probably dead now. But the eyes are supported by a special force. ?It seems that Gu Xi put a lot of thought into taking out the things. At this time, Gu Xi also saw Guang Qing and others. Senior brothers, the things are here. As soon as Gu Xi finished speaking, Nicki''s undead fell to the ground immediately. His flesh and blood disintegrated rapidly, and everything on his body turned into pieces. ?The strong evil aura made Guangqing and the others have no idea of ??getting past. ??But everyone''s eyes were focused on the center of the fragments, where there was a dagger inlaid with rubies. As soon as the dagger appeared, a trace of electricity composed of evil spirits flashed in the sky. ?The current was moving back and forth in the sky, and it was obvious that the current seemed to be looking for something there. Ill handle it, everyone get out of the way. Guangqing immediately took out a lead-like cover and placed it heavily on the dagger. Several junior brothers, please help me. We need to clear this place so that the teacher can come. Hearing this, Fengtian and the others quickly dispatched their respective troops. When Gu Xi saw such a good opportunity, how could he miss it? ??He doesn''t have many troops at hand, but there are still hundreds of thousands of troops in the city that have just been transformed by double death. ?This is just the right time to send them out to fight. Gu Xi sent all the troops out without even arranging for the leader. Senior brother, where do you want to put these troops? How should I deal with them? Are they going to be used as miscellaneous soldiers? How many troops do you have? ??Guang Qing glanced at Gu Xi and thought that this junior fellow apprentice was still good. He still had troops to help him. "About 130,000, it hasn''t been sorted out yet, it''s the last stock in the city." One hundred and thirty thousand, this is already a lot, you can follow your senior brother Feng, we need to clear out the area as soon as possible. ?The red outfit has already appeared, so you dont need to think too much. Just invite the teacher over. " "good." Gu Xi found Fengtian immediately. Of course, when we were looking for it, the Princess Council under Princess Anna had already arranged a 130,000 undead army. ??This time, all the undead came from the main force led by Nickni. In addition to the ordinary Nida troops, there are also their cavalry and high-level troops. After the transformation, 20,000 evil bone light cavalry came out directly. ?At the same time, Nickny brings a relatively large number of heroes and players. Under the arrangement of the Grand Princess Council, all heroes are accompanied by six to seven thousand soldiers. The main one is a chance for all heroes to take the lead. Gu Xi was not very satisfied with this arrangement. But there was obviously no time now, so Gu Xi could only accept it. After finding Fengtian, Fengtian glanced at the troops brought by Gu Xi. "Have you seen that area over there? There are about 60,000 enemies there. Let your troops clear them out." "good." ??Gu Xi wasn''t quite sure why there were so many enemies here as soon as he turned around. But the matter has no direct connection with him. He will just do whatever Fengtian arranges. ?So under Fengtian''s order, Gu Xi''s troops were pushed in one direction, where more than 60,000 Nida troops were moving forward at that position. Gu Xi sent the troops in his hands outward, and then he focused on his own side of the battlefield. At this time, Gu Xi didnt know whether Dimi had cleared out the last enemies. At the same time, there are still many places that have not been cleared out. ?These matters need to be personally investigated by Gu Xi. ?Even if Gu Xi wants to stay here now, the battle on his territory must still be dealt with. ?So Gu Xi quickly released the owl and sent the latest orders to Dimi and Jamie. Jamie must be moving. It is quite unreasonable to put a mobile hero in one place for guarding. At this time, Gu Xi could only mobilize additional troops to go over. ?Even if it is just to arrange for a hero to go over and guard, it is better than Jamie to guard there. After all, in such a short time, only Jamie can visit all the locations and dig them over again. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1332： Invite the teacher to come (please subscribe) Chapter 1332 Invite the teacher to come (please subscribe) With the cooperation of several brothers, the area was cleared very quickly. In less than half an hour, the nearby Nida troops were almost wiped out. At least the battle on Gu Xi''s side is over. ?Of course the main reason for this is not how strong the troops Gu Xi led. After all, these troops led by Gu Xi are all undead that have just been transformed through double death. ??The equipment and weapons they carry are all the most common equipment accumulated in Alidovi City, and they were all replaced by Gu Xi''s men before. Compared to the Nida troops, there is still a slight gap. But Gu Xisheng had sufficient troops and was not afraid of death. The souls of 120,000 to 30,000 souls can be abandoned as soon as Gu Xi said they would. He would not consider whether he could bear the loss at all. ?Another point is that this is now Guangqings home court. Dont look at it, Guang Qing invited all the other brothers and sisters who were free. But his control of the battlefield is still very good. ? Gu Xi can clearly feel that in the sky, on the ground, and near the city gate of Guangqing, there are props or equipment that can radiate various strengthening effects. ?Although these props or equipment are not the most effective, they can still increase some of the health and attack power of the undead troops. With these blessings, the combat effectiveness of the undead troops led by Gu Xi was equal to that of the Nida troops. ??In addition, these undead troops are commanded by heroes. The fight was quite smooth. Gu Xi still used the same tactics as before, cutting up the enemies and then surrounding them to fight one more. ?Although this tactic is old-fashioned, I have to admit that it is quite effective. Within half an hour, Gu Xi killed all the Nida people here. ??Take the surviving more than 90,000 undead troops and retreat to the Iron City Gate. At this time, Gu Xi could tell that Fengtian had a very strong vision for the battlefield. ?The direction he just arranged himself in had a basis for judgment. And Gu Xi really achieved that result, clearing out more than 60,000 Nida troops in half an hour. It can be seen from this that Feng Tian is very familiar with all kinds of battles and the situation of the undead troops. It seems that I still have a lot to learn. ?Understanding this, Gu Xi suppressed some complacent thoughts in his heart and observed the battlefield seriously. At this time, the battles between several senior brothers have come to an end. Gu Xi could see from the troops they had withdrawn that each brother had his own fighting characteristics. ?There is no reason why Brother Guangqings army is called the Iron Legion. Ordinary undead are covered in thick armor. ?Even the armor on the most common skeleton soldiers is thicker than the several types of knight armor Gu Xi has. It can be seen that either Guangqing has a mine in his own city, or he has some special armor-casting technology. At the same time, the undead souls in his hands also exist for this direction. ??There is also the senior brother over there. The proportion of undead in his hand is a bit wrong. There are too many ghost undead. ? And his city gate was obviously built with piles of corpses. From this, it can be seen that his city of death has two uses. Each player has his or her own characteristics. ?At this time, Gu Xi couldn''t help but think about what his own characteristics were. ?At this moment, Guang Qing, who had finished clearing the area, quickly took out a positioning system and sent a signal to the sky. All players know what this is, and none of them have mentioned it. The enemy troops in this game world have not been cleared yet. Because there is no need, the opponent''s red equipment has already appeared, and they have already obtained some things that can attract the red equipment. This is enough for Gong Lingyu. She came here to get the red equipment, not to play with the minions. Under Guangqings signal, the nearby environment changed rapidly. The sky turned black, and several rounds of blood moons appeared in the sky. ?When he saw the blood moon appear, Guang Qing was still feeling it, "The teacher is still awesome. Every time I see this kind of blood moon, I will feel a great sense of oppression." ? Gu Xi joined Gong Lingyus team not long ago and didnt know much about Gong Lingyu. Gu Xi couldnt help but ask after hearing this. Is this blood moon controlled by the teacher? Yes, the teachers research, do you want to learn it? ?If you want to learn, I will teach you. It is very easy to learn, but very difficult to make. ??If you dont have the ability to land on the moon in the game, you wont even be able to complete the first step. ?There are also sacrifices to the moon later, and finally moved to the city of death. These require great efforts to deal with. " Hearing this, Gu Xi couldn''t help but be stunned. Can I learn this too? Of course, if you want to learn what the teacher has researched and what the seniors have researched, you can learn it. Just like your "Book of Titans", when you took it out, didn''t we reject it? " But you gave me compensation. Gu Xi is still a little confused. After listening to Gu Xis words, Guang Qing patted Gu Xis shoulder and said, Junior brother, you used to play alone with skeletons for too long. Actually, you have to believe in the teacher and the brothers. From now on you will gradually understand that there are many ways that your brothers and sisters can help you. " Several other senior brothers on the side also nodded their heads after hearing this. At the same time, Feng Tian also introduced other things that Teacher Gong had researched to Gu Xi. Did you see that the pillars rising from the ground were researched by a senior brother a long time ago and improved by Teacher Gong? Even though there are only a few pillars here, as long as they are all erected, they can affect an area of ??about a thousand kilometers. " After the introduction by his senior brothers, Gu Xicai discovered that Teacher Gong Lingyu was really a treasure. In addition to normal learning, Gu Xi can also learn many different things from his senior brothers. ?There are some things here that may take a long time, but there are some things that may only take a few sentences. ?So Gu Xi talked about how he got a complete turret. The senior brothers all had an impression of the turret Gu Xi mentioned. ?However, they did not take down the complete turret. Either they used too much force when attacking the turret from the front, or they encountered some things. Anyway, the turret was not complete when it was taken down. After hearing Gu Xiyi say that he had taken down the complete turret, several senior brothers said there. If you have any research results, please give me a copy. Yes, give me a copy too. "I also want" What are you talking about? Give me a share too. At this moment, Gong Lingyus voice came from behind everyone. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1333： Give you one hour to clean up the battlefield (please subscribe) Chapter 1333 Ill give you one hour to clean up the battlefield (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! As soon as they heard Gong Lingyu''s voice, Gu Xi and the others immediately turned their heads and whispered, "Hello, teacher." At this time, Gong Lingyu had already changed into a set of combat equipment, put on a red robe on Ye, and held a spear with a string of **** skulls in his hand. This is something that Gu Xi did not bring out during the last battle with Gong Lingyu. ?Seeing Gong Lingyu dressed like this, shock flashed across Guangqing''s eyes. Oh my god, its the teachers scarlet-blood suit. Ive only heard of it, but Ive never seen it before. I didnt expect the teacher to take it so seriously. What is the Scarlet Blood Suit? Senior Brother, please explain. The Scarlet Blood Set is a teacher who exchanged the orange equipment he obtained for three pieces of orange equipment with similar attributes, and through some means, made these three pieces of orange equipment resonate. The resulting pseudo-suit. ?Even so, this is beyond the level of orange equipment for normal people. These three pieces of orange equipment can be counted as one super powerful piece of equipment. " ??Gu Xi, who was following behind, understood immediately that it was an orange suit made by himself. Calculated this way, this scarlet-blooded suit should be several levels worse than my Nine-Tailed Divine Power. ?However, this is still an idea. After all, there are nine parts of the Nine-Tailed Kamui, and Gu Xi has only obtained one piece so far. I dont know where the other parts are yet. ??I want to look for the killing stone, but I dont know if the killing stone is still in its original location. ? Gu Xi thought in his mind that with his current strength, if he could kill him again, the white-clothed Guanyin of Heavenly Dao he met before would no longer be his opponent. ?At this moment, Gong Lingyu also nodded to everyone. You did a great job, is that the effect of the red equipment? When Gong Lingyu spoke, his eyes were directly on the thunder and lightning that kept sweeping across the sky. It can be seen that this thunder and lightning is the effect of the red long sword, and the current long sword is looking for something. ?At this time, Gong Lingyu has not forgotten the teaching task. "I checked when I came in. There are two red pieces of equipment on the Nida people''s side, one is called the Luck Scale, and the other is called the Evil Sword." Having said that, there is no need to say more about what follows. ??Whether it was the information Gu Xi had recorded before or the current in the sky, it was proven that the red suit that appeared here this time was the Evil Sword. Once she had determined what the red outfit was, Gong Lingyu naturally had the idea of ??capturing the red outfit. Give you one hour to withdraw all your troops. Teacher, the enemy has not been cleared yet. Do you want to... Guangqing stepped forward and said something. Because things happened so fast, they haven''t defeated all the Nida troops here yet. Their original plan was to clean up all the places here. Go back and ask Gong Lingyu to come over. But in the current situation, its hard to say where the enemy is. "It doesn''t matter. I''ll handle the rest. I haven''t had a good fight in a long time." As Gong Lingyu spoke, he raised the staff in his hand, and then several rounds of red moons in the sky moved outward. At the same time, Gong Lingyu looked at everyone present. Ill give you one hour. After one hour, you come to me and watch the battle. This is a great learning opportunity for you, dont miss it. " Having said all that, Gu Xi and the others are not stupid, how could they miss such an opportunity. So they acted quickly. Gu Xi left the steel city gate here and asked the surviving troops here to retreat to Alidovi City. At the same time, Gu Xi himself sent himself back to the final battlefield through the authority of the mini-game world. At this time, Dimi was cleaning up the battlefield. ?When he saw Gu Xi approaching, Dimi said immediately: "Sir, the nearby enemies have been killed. I am preparing to move forward and continue to attack other enemies." No need, let someone clean up the battlefield, we only have one hour. Dimi was also stunned for a moment after hearing Gu Xi''s order. ?However, she reacted immediately and quickly arranged for people to transport various supplies back to Alidovi City. ?At the same time, Gu Xi also issued orders to his heroic troops, asking them to quickly rush to the nearest city gate and retreat to the city of Aridovi. After giving the order, Gu Xi appeared next to Jamie through the authority of the mini-game world. At this time, Jamie had just completed the handover with the heroes sent by Gu Xi. Preparing to fight again. Seeing Gu Xi coming over, Jamie was also startled. Sir, what happened? Were ready to retreat. We dont need to defend this place any longer. Ill put a city gate here and dismantle the turret completely. As Gu Xi spoke, he released the new city gate. "good." ??Although Jamie didnt know what was happening, he took action immediately. ?Several architects were also rushed out of the city to direct the dismantling of the complete turret. Because they need to be put back together after being transported back, brute force must not be used for dismantling this time. This requires a lot of skills. ??I''m afraid it won''t work just by relying on these mindless undead. Only by getting the architect here can we ensure that the turret can be brought back intact. Fortunately, the turret itself is also movable. If it is the kind of building that cannot be moved after it is built, even if a few architects come over, there is no way to dismantle it and take it away within an hour. After notifying Jamie, Gu Xi went to several other places. His undead men are being led by heroes and retreating to various city gates in Gu Xi with all the things they can take away. ?Especially Gu Xis ghost team and transport troops, they were the busiest in the last hour. ?In order to transport more things, the ghost team and the transportation force used everything they had the most. Especially the transport troops on the main city gate side. Before, they would screen carefully, but now they have no time to care about it. Digging first, and whatever is dug will be taken away directly. As for the dirt and other things, if it cannot be cleaned up, then take it back to Aridovi City and clean it up again. There is no time to be so detailed now. ?And Gu Xi kept going back and forth to several city gates. ? ? Checking the progress of the undeads return and transportation. ??If something goes wrong, Gu Xi will arrange for other undead to come over. At about forty-five minutes, most of the undead troops sent out had withdrawn to the city of Alidovi. ?Gu Xi also began to take back the city gates one by one. ??Only the main city gate and a few other locations were left that were obviously difficult to clean on the battlefield, and they were still busy there. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1334： Gong Lingyu’s troops (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1334 Gong Lingyus troops (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! There are five minutes left, thats it, everyone go back, we dont want the things anymore. ?Standing at the main city gate, Gu Xi ordered loudly. ?At Gu Xi''s order, his transport team and ghost team carried the last batch of supplies and retreated into the main city gate. ??As the last of his men retreated to Alidovi City, Gu Xi decisively closed the main city gate. Luna, let Princess Anna count the damage in this battle, and I will talk about the rest when I get back. After finishing speaking, Gu Xi dodged and headed towards the battlefield in Guangqing. When Gu Xi appeared in the direction of the battlefield in front of Guangqing, he found that the battlefield in front of him had changed. At this time, all the troops originally on the battlefield were gone. The earth was bulldozed, and city walls of different colors appeared on the earth. Batch after group of troops walked out of different city gates. ?These troops are all orthodox undead-style troops, but they are obviously different. Not to mention other things, in the bone dragon, there are pure silver bone dragons, obsidian bone dragons, bone dragons wrapped in steel, ghost dragons that are like yellow sand, etc. When Gu Xi arrived here, there were dozens of different types of bone dragons in the sky that he had never seen before. And the number of these bone dragons is even greater. Not to mention other things, the bone dragons in the smallest bone dragon army all started with 5,000 or more. ?What surprised Gu Xi the most was that almost every bone dragon army had a bone dragon hero. This is something Gu Xi could not imagine. ?At the same time, Gu Xi also noticed that there were many different types of death knights at the farthest location from the city gate. The largest number of them are the stone knight troops of three different colors. The total number of the three knight armies is nearly 100,000. These three troops are made of obsidian, white marble and blood jade to look like heavy armored knights. When there is no battle, they are like real stone statues and will not move. But as long as they charge forward, their fighting power will definitely be like a landslide. ??In addition to these three types of stone knights, there are also purple knights with lightning all over their bodies, corpse knights whose bodies are enlarged many times, ghost knights whose bodies are completely black, and so on. The current generation of death knights has more types of troops than the bone dragon troops. Just what Gu Xi saw, there were at least twenty kinds. ??There are more than 20,000 troops here, and as many as 8,000 or 9,000 troops. In total, there is an army of 300,000 knights. Just looking at the number of these cavalry troops, Gu Xi couldn''t help but take a deep breath of air. ?But even so, the cavalry troops continued to replenish their troops. It can be seen that Gong Lingyu really used all his main forces this time. This is true for both Bone Dragon and Death Knight units. ?The serious undead army will naturally have more troops. Just after arriving here for a while, Gu Xi saw teams of ten thousand people walking out of the city gates everywhere. There are many kinds of undead here. ?Each 10,000-man army has a hero commander, and ten 10,000-man armies will have a leader in charge. As for the leader''s flags that had appeared on the battlefield, Gu Xi saw at least thirty. In other words, the number of undead troops that Gu Xi saw and did not see at the scene exceeded three million. This number of troops moved in an orderly manner under the command of Gong Lingyu. ?From this we can also see how powerful Gong Lingyu is at operating his troops. ?It''s no wonder that Gong Lingyu asked her disciples to stop. Here she can really suppress all dissatisfaction. ?Seeing Gu Xi appear, Gong Lingyu nodded with satisfaction. The disciples were given an hour to retreat just now, which was actually a small test for them. ? Gu Xi is not used to his own teaching method, and all his actions are actually his own instinctive actions. Although Gong Lingyu didn''t follow Gu Xi''s actions for the past hour, he still noticed them to some extent. She was also a little surprised by Gu Xi''s method of scraping the land. She had never even thought that Gu Xi would develop an undead transporting force. And there are two types of troops at once. The most important thing is that they did a pretty good job and cooperated well. Gong Lingyu really had nothing to teach Gu Xi in terms of carrying the loot. ?At the same time, Gong Lingyu also discovered that although Gu Xi was a little greedy, he was quite capable of doing things. Know when to give up and when to go all out. ?Like now, Gu Xi would end everything five minutes early, leaving himself room to move. And rush over as soon as possible. ?Such cleverness can prove that it was not just luck that Gu Xi was able to make so much contribution in this joint operation. But he has the strength. It seems that I can take care of this student more in the future. Gong Lingyu glanced at Gu Xi, and then turned her eyes to the place where Gu Xi had brought the undead of Nickni. ?The dagger that Guangqing covered with a box has not been taken out yet. ?But Gu Xi had already seen that the box covering the dagger had turned into a strange black color. It was obvious that the evil spirit inside the dagger had damaged the box beyond recognition. Beside the box, there were a large number of lichs and corpse witches standing. With just one glance, Gu Xi noticed that there were at least nineteen types of lichs and corpse witches. Looking at them from a distance, Gu Xi could only feel that the colors of the clothes on these lichs and corpse witches were a little different. But if you take a closer look, you will find that the spells they master and their growth routes are obviously different. Looking at the types of lichs and corpse witches here, and then thinking about the two kinds of corpse witches at home, Gu Xi sighed, he still had a lot to learn. At this time, Gu Xi noticed that these lich and corpse witches, under the leadership of the heroes, had set up various magic arrays. From their actions, it can be seen that Yongdous Demon Sacrifice Camp is really far behind. It seems that after returning home, Eve will need to train more. ??The legal system troops that also care about rest cannot only be the brave demon sacrifice camp, but also need the existence of other legal systems. ?Looking at the troops that Teacher Gong Lingyu brought out one after another, Gu Xi quickly compared them with himself and analyzed his shortcomings there. ?At the same time, Gu Xi also saw that Teacher Gong Lingyu didn''t even use one percent of his strength in the battle with him. Its no wonder that Gong Lingyu said that none of Gu Xis troops could take a fancy to him. ??If Gong Lingyu has such troops at his disposal, Gu Xi''s strength really has nothing to brag about. ?Of course what Gong Lingyu brought out was not just the undead army. ??As the summoning towers and main battle castles were launched one after another, more and more things that Gu Xi couldn''t understand appeared inside. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1335： Gong Lingyu’s methods (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1335 Gong Lingyus methods (please subscribe for more updates) You dont understand. ?Looking at the increasingly confused look in Gu Xi''s eyes, several senior brothers on the side said with a smile. Gu Xi nodded affirmatively. To be honest, he has been dazzled by the various undead troops. He has heard of many of the various things being launched now, but has never seen them before. Or maybe he had it, but it was magically modified, and it had many more functions that he didn''t know about. Hearing the teasing from his senior brothers, Gu Xi turned around and asked. Where should I find the training ideas for the military units and the architectural design drawings of the training camp? Hahaha, let me just say it, our junior brother is different from you. He said before that he was a farmer, but you still didnt believe it. Believe it now. " Hearing Gu Xis question, several senior brothers laughed loudly. It was obvious that they were talking about Gu Xi''s situation. What you want is in the teachers industrial area. There is a small building inside. Just go in and take a look. ??But there is only one rule. You can only read and copy it in person, and you cannot let your undead men or contracted undead people copy it. Of course, if there is anything you want to stay, you can stay there. No one has any objections. " Yes, in fact, every teachers teaching and our homework will be recorded and placed in that small building. If you want, you can go there and have a look. Some people from the book club usually stay there. If you are looking for something but can''t find it, go to them. " After this battle, the conflicts between the Militant Party and the Reading Club were significantly reduced. At least the book club has shown its fighting capacity. The fighting party did not exclude them excessively. ?Gu Xi''s eyes flashed with golden light when he heard this. This is a treasure. Not to mention other things, the growth plans of other dead cities are enough for Gu Xi to spend a lot of time studying. Now Gu Xi only has one thought in his mind. How about we just study seriously here? As for Genesis, what does it have to do with it? ? Gu Xi didnt believe it. He had been studying here and had not participated in the creation of the world. A great disaster would still befall him. Just as Gu Xi was thinking about something, the time mentioned by Gong Lingyu had also arrived. Gong Lingyu also started his own operation at this time. Under her order, all the undead troops began to march towards the inside of the game. ?At the same time, Gong Lingyu himself walked to the dagger that was covered by Guang Qing. ?? She raised the staff in her hand, and the covered box flew away, and the lightning in the sky immediately fell on the dagger. At this moment, Gong Lingyu suddenly hit the staff upwards, and a stream of Yin Qi hit the lightning. ?With this blow, the lightning was struck back in the opposite direction. ?Seeing this situation, Gu Xi''s eyes widened. What is the profession of a teacher? How come you still have such ability? " You dont know? How did you choose your teachers graduate students? ?Guangqing asked curiously. Me? I happened to come here to sign up. The admissions office said there was a position for the teacher, so I joined. Gu Xizhen didnt know Gong Lingyus occupation. He has been busy these days, and it is not easy to find out Gong Lingyu''s occupation. You cant ask casually, its a state secret. "Well, you are also lucky. The teacher''s profession is Ghost Emperor, and she is preparing to attack the follow-up of Ghost Emperor." "Ghost Emperor?" Gu Xi thought about it, and it seemed that he was not far different from a profession like the Emperor of the Underworld. Just as Gu Xi was thinking about what kind of profession the Ghost Emperor was, Gong Lingyu had already taken a step forward. When Gong Lingyu moved like this, Gu Xi''s eyes widened. Oh my God, what kind of skill is this? Almost instantly, with Gong Lingyu as the center, the entire game world turned into a sea of ??crimson flowers. The flowers on the other side are blooming. ?? Guang Qing explained on the side, "Some skills are similar to the incarnation of death, draining all your mana and transforming what you think of as a battlefield into a sea of ??flowers on the other side. ?This move is related to the player''s own level. The level of Hibiscus Flower is always 1 level higher than the player''s level. " Always 1 level higher than the player level? ?Gu Xi was shocked and immediately understood the meaning of these words. In other words, the level of such a small red flower under his feet is directly level 51? ??And its such a big area, the entire game world must be included in this area. No wonder Gong Lingyu would give all his disciples an hour to evacuate everything. ??If this was not removed, the little red flowers here would destroy everything for the disciples. This is the absolute ability to control the field. What does it mean to add other people''s undead to your own territory? ??If Gu Xi had mastered such a skill, he would probably make the same choice. ??But Gu Xi didn''t expect that this was just Gong Lingyu''s starting trick. After using up all the mana, Gong Lingyu stuffed something into his mouth. Then she raised her staff again. ?Then Gu Xi saw a kind of black raindrops appearing in the sky. It''s just that these raindrops seemed to be affected by some force and solidified directly in the air. ?Gu Xi really wanted to touch this raindrop, but Feng Tian beside him was dragged away. You dont dare to move anything if you dont care about your life. What is this trick? Gu Xi was also a little scared. He didn''t quite understand what happened to him just now. Why did he suddenly want to take action? He must have been affected by the power of the mind. He should hurry up and replace the flame protection with immunity to the mind effect. Bar. ?Hands were quickly switching between immunity effects, and Gu Xi didn''t even turn his ears back, still listening to Feng Tian''s explanation. Zhushenyu is a spell developed by Teacher Gong after becoming a master of the water system, a master of the undead system, and a master of the earth system. Among the many students of Teacher Gong, only six senior brothers have learned this trick. Because the prerequisite here is that the three series of spells have reached the master level, and then you need to borrow water spirit **** and earth spirit **** of purple quality or above, plus a book of the undead of purple quality or above. This is the opportunity to learn. Let me tell you, the difficulty here is quite high, but it is also really powerful. " At the last sentence, Gu Xi kept nodding his head. ?Now Gu Xi has seen that the power of raindrops is quite powerful. ?At this time, Gu Xi was a little confused, why he wanted to light those raindrops just now. ??Not to mention the raindrops directly blocking the sky, which shows how difficult this trick will be. After the sky and the earth were sealed, Gong Lingyu struck the dagger hard with a heavy blow. With this blow, everyone heard a buzzing resonance sound from the dagger. Gong Lingyu raised her head and looked in one direction. Right over there! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1336： The power of red clothing (please subscribe) Chapter 1336 The power of red clothing (please subscribe) Cant compare, really cant compare. ?Seeing Gong Lingyu''s operation, Gu Xi only had this sentence in his mind. The gap between him and Gong Lingyu is really huge. Gu Xi hasnt figured out how to play the scouts yet. ?As a result, Gong Lingyu stopped playing scout. Now Gong Lingyu just plays there. The sky is mine, the land is mine, and you are fighting on my territory. Because its on my territory, so why should I put scouts? ?Every move you make is in my eyes. Sure enough, what happens next is quite simple. Gong Lingyu kept all the students in order to show them how to win the red outfit. After everything was arranged, Gong Lingyu released the multi-faceted water mirror. Let Gu Xi and the others freely adjust the position of the water mirror and see all the changes on the battlefield. Gu Xi tried twice and focused on the troops sent by Gong Lingyu. ?Gu Xi noticed that all the undead troops in Gong Lingyu had their own characteristics. Some of these characteristics are based on the abilities of the leader, and some are based on the undead troops in the team. But no matter what, every leader has relatively independent authority. They also understand their own characteristics. Once they attack, they quickly go to various places according to their respective situations. ??Some of them were teams of 100,000 men and did not act separately. Some of them directly divided the troops into teams of 1,000 men led by leaders, and acted directly like a swarm of bees. ?Gu Xi was dazzled by what he saw there. I feel like I can learn from every category, but I feel like I dont know what to look at. Look at what you have on hand first, and then look at what you want most now. Seeing Gu Xi''s confused look, Guang Qing reminded him. After all, he couldn''t stand Gu Xi''s behavior. If we continue like this, wouldnt it be like entering a treasure mountain and returning empty-handed? Gu Xi quickly reacted. Based on the situation of his several leaders and Princess Anna, he focused on the behavior patterns of several leaders for observation. ?At the same time, my hands were not idle, and I quickly took notes with pen and paper. What he recorded included what he saw, some of the actions of those leaders, and what he would do if his leader brought such troops. ?In addition, Gu Xi also recorded the things that Gu Xi couldn''t understand. Gu Xis behavior made Gong Lingyu nod with satisfaction. ?In Gong Lingyus opinion, Gu Xi is a good boy who loves to learn. Although his foundation is a bit weak, he is a good child if he is willing to study hard. ?This time Gong Lingyu''s troops only took two and a half hours to force out the king of the Nida people. ?This is partly because of Gong Lingyu''s ability. After all, everything in the sky and on the earth belongs to Gong Lingyu. If the enemy wants to escape, everything is within Gong Lingyu''s range. Gong Lingyu did not clear out all the Nida troops just because he had strong enough troops. Her troops, one on the left and one on the right, were heading towards the king of the Nida people. Cut out the location of the king first, and then the main force can carry out a range attack on this area. For Nida people in other areas, thats not a problem. Gong Lingyu knew exactly why he came here this time. And this kind of action is much better than that of her disciples. Its only two and a half hours. Starting from Guangqing, Gu Xi already had some ideas about things that could not be solved despite all his efforts. They all saw the king of the Nida people in the water mirror. ?Even because Gu Xi had mastered the ability of strange mirrors, he also helped the senior brothers modify the water mirror so that the senior brothers could hear the sounds at the scene. Weve already hit it, just watch it next. Gong Lingyu gave orders as he spoke. The troops surrounding the Nida king did not take the initiative to attack the Nida king, but instead cleaned up the Nida troops gathered around the king. Under their attack, the large army around the Nida king was cut and divided again and again. At first, the king of the Nida people wanted to command his troops to counterattack, but later he just wanted to break out of the encirclement. But no matter how they kill, undead troops from all directions will always appear immediately. ?Every time the undead troops appear, there will be fewer troops around the Nida King. ?The more Gu Xi looked at it, the more familiar this tactic became. He frowned and said suddenly. Ambush from all sides? Yes, its still a modified version. ?Guangqing said with certainty. For the Necromancer, it is actually quite simple to replicate this move, as long as you have absolute control over the overall operation. I see that you usually have a fighting style of constantly cutting and devouring enemy troops bit by bit. In fact, you should learn this trick. " Gu Xi nodded, he also saw that House of Flying Daggers was actually an enlarged version of his usual fighting style. ??It''s just that Gong Lingyu is using some means to mobilize the movement of the Nida king. Gu Xi cannot do this, but he can really send troops from all directions to squeeze. As long as there are no large-scale spells to kill Gu Xi''s troops instantly, he can really achieve such an effect. ??It''s just that Gu Xi couldn''t achieve the level of lifting weights like Gong Lingyu. Knowing his level in his heart, Gu Xi watched it carefully. Under Gong Lingyu''s operation, the king of the Nida people has fewer and fewer subordinates around him. The last person went to another road. At this time, Gu Xi finally saw the power of the Evil Demon Sword. Everything displayed by this long sword is enough to prove the effectiveness of his red equipment. The troops sent by Gong Lingyu were not like Gu Xi who put all kinds of cannon fodder in them. ??The cannon fodder in his army all start at level 25, many of the main troops are above level 35, and some of the elite troops are above level 40. ??As a result, if such a force were to attack with all their strength, it would only be a matter of one strike in front of the Demonic Sword. The most important thing is that the Nida king himself is only level 19, and it seems that he has not yet taken the step to level 20. ?From this we can also see how lethal this evil sword will be. ??And the Evil Sword obviously has other characteristics. ? Gu Xi could see through the water mirror that several of Gong Lingyus leaders were equipped with orange equipment. ??As a result, as soon as the orange equipment was released, it turned into powder directly under the attack of the Evil Sword before it could play its normal role. ?This left Gu Xi quite speechless. There are times when orange equipment is not safe. ?At the same time, the Nida king, who was armed with a single sword, seemed to have enlightened himself and became more and more courageous as he killed. ??Now we are almost breaking through the entire defense line. At this moment, Gong Lingyu laughed and pointed at the dagger that she had pinned to the ground. Gravity suppression! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1337： Methods against red outfits (please subscribe) Chapter 1337: Methods against red outfits (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! With Gong Lingyu''s move, Gu Xi and the others saw a heavy hand on the Nida king''s hand, and the demon sword he was about to swing almost fell to the ground. At this time, Gong Lingyu still wanted to teach Gu Xi and the others. Red equipment is powerful enough, and its characteristics can overwhelm orange equipment, but red equipment is not omnipotent. ?If you can''t beat the person in the red outfit, then beat the person in the red outfit. As long as you find the opponent''s weaknesses, you will always have the opportunity to restrain the opponent. ?Look at the king in front of you. He is killing everyone with this sword. With each blow, a large number of troops will be killed. Why do you think this is? " Because this red outfit adds all points to attack? Gu Xi''s heart moved and he suddenly said something. Gong Lingyu glanced at Gu Xi, with a smile in her eyes. Yes, red equipment is not omnipotent. Each red equipment has its own characteristics and direction. As long as you understand this, you can find a way to deal with red equipment. This evil sword has strong attack power, which means it has no defense. Look at the situation of the king again. " ?Looking carefully, he found that there were no soldiers around the king, and he still had some injuries more or less on his body. ?Gu Xi understood immediately that the Evil Sword could not protect the Nida king from injury. People will be injured, and other techniques targeting people can be used. ? Gong Lingyu, as a level 50 expert, knows more or less the route of the necromancer, and she can also curse and so on. ?The dagger Gu Xi took over was actually part of the evil spirit released by the evil demon sword. ??Although it is just a little evil spirit, it is separated from the evil spirit sword, which is enough for Gong Lingyu. Gong Lingyu just followed the evil spirit and cast a curse. ??The curse is not an attack against the Nida King, but makes the Evil Sword heavier. ??Such a curse that does not affect the fundamentals, the Evil Sword would not even think of counterattacking. As for the king of Nida people, he is just a tool man, who cares about his thoughts. So with such a gravitational suppression, the sword in the hand of the King of Nida was almost lost. At this moment, Gong Lingyu saw hope. With the dagger being able to connect with the Demon Sword, Gong Lingyu threw a few more curses or spells at it. First cast a grease spell, and then a disarming curse. The main one makes the Nida king unable to hold a sword. The king of the Nida people also noticed this situation. If its an orange item, its no problem even if you lose it, because its already equipped on you. It doesnt have to be in your hand all the time. ??But the red suit is different. The Nida King came here this time just to sacrifice the luck of the game world and bind himself to the Evil Sword. In other words, he is just holding the sword, and through the connection between the Evil Sword and the Nida people, he can use part of the power of the red suit. But he has not yet fully mastered the Demonic Sword. Now that the sword is out of hand, the situation is different. ??The undead troops waiting nearby rushed forward immediately, trying to drag the Nida king aside. Even if there is no way to kill the opponent, you must separate the opponent from the evil sword. ?So what was a good ambush has now turned into a gangster fight. The most important thing is that the evil sword has been in the hands of the Nida king for a certain period of time, and it is somewhat recognized by the control of the Nida king. ??Seeing that the Nida king was about to be dragged away, the Evil Sword actually wanted to fly up and chase him. ?Seeing this scene, Gu Xi and others who were watching the battle were shocked. There is a huge difference between having red equipment in hand and not having red equipment in hand. When he has the red equipment in hand, he can kill thousands of undead troops above level 20 with one sword strike. As soon as the red suit was released, he was pushed to the ground by a group of undead. The difference between them was so obvious that you could see it at a glance. So when the Evil Sword wanted to chase the Nida king, Gu Xi and others all screamed in surprise. But Gong Lingyu smiled and said: "It''s okay, I have more than one arrangement." Gong Lingyu didn''t see any movement, so the Nida king was sent to a location more than ten miles away. At this time, Gong Lingyu still had time to explain to Gu Xi and the others: "Red clothes generally have their own spirituality. If a spell such as teleportation is used to target red clothes, red clothes may run away on their own. So when the red equipment and the user of the red equipment are separated, both the red equipment user and the red equipment user must be teleported. Wherever you left the red suit, just watch it and dont move it. The main purpose is to kill the users of red equipment. Only in this way can red equipment and red equipment users be truly separated. " At this point, Gong Lingyu paused, "Of course when doing this, you must clearly judge whether the user of the red equipment is borrowing it or in the process of binding it. Who is the real owner of the red suit? Do you have any way to block the line between heaven and earth? Is it possible to prevent the red suit from escaping? If you can''t do this, it''s best not to mess around with red equipment. Perhaps it took you half a day to come into contact with the red equipment, but the original owner of the red equipment took away his hand and the red equipment flew back. " Teacher Gong, did we do something wrong this time? ?Gu Xi asked worriedly. How could I have done something wrong? You just discovered the red suit and told me. Arent I checking all other things? I have already checked and found out that the evil sword is the external weapon of the Nida people and is usually placed in the hands of their elders. Out of the ten elders, none is the real owner of the Evil Sword. ??Although I dont know the reason for this, Im not sure whether its a problem with the Evil Sword or a problem with the Nida people. But this is advantageous to us. Coupled with the fact that the current battlefield is our own territory, I am confident of sealing off the world. This is my confidence. The most important thing is that I have calculated the gains and losses. I think its okay for me to get red equipment. But you are different, you cannot do it in many situations. So the height of standing is different, and the perspective of looking at the problem is also different. This time you will watch me take over the red suit. In this way, you wont be at a loss as to what to do if you encounter a red suit. " At this time, Gu Xi raised another question. Teacher, how did the red suit appear? Hearing Gu Xis question, Gong Lingyu also fell silent for a moment. No one can explain how the red suit appeared. After all, no one is willing to tell the origin of their red clothes. ??If the number had not been automatically generated after the red equipment appeared, the person who got the red equipment might have hidden the fact that he had the red equipment. But some people have speculated. The first time the red suit appears, it should be in response to a mission. The person who completes the mission and gets the red outfit is the original owner of the red outfit, and the others are the binders and holders. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 1338： Get the red outfit (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1338: Get the red outfit (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! As he spoke, the king of the Nida people was sent further and further away. For Gong Lingyu, being a king is nothing. She has killed countless kings before. ??Gong Lingyu wouldn''t even take a look at such a low-level person if he hadn''t been holding a red suit. Gong Lingyu handled it quite smoothly. Just a turn of the head sent the king of the Nida people to the farthest position. ?The various means arranged by Gong Lingyu came into effect at this time. ??The other shore flowers on the ground will turn into blood-red blades and cut towards the king of the Nida people. ?The black raindrops in the sky will turn into water drop bombs and hit the Nida King accurately. ??The king of the Nida people was so happy to kill with the evil sword before, but now he is so embarrassed when he is beaten. Facing attacks from all directions, the Nida king still wanted to dodge or resist. But he underestimated Gong Lingyu too much. The boss at level 50 doesnt pay attention to you, but he still wants to run away from you. Not to mention the various undead troops rushing over along the way, the flowers and black raindrops used to seal the world in front of them are enough to take away the life of the Nida king. After this wave of attacks, the Nida king''s body was covered with large and small scars. ?Those scars like blades were caused by raindrops falling on him. ? And the scars with the smell of fire burning are the effect of being cut from the Bana flower. In any case, after only two waves of attacks, the king of the Nida people was already dead. At this time, he was still stretching out his hand, trying to get the Evil Demon Sword into his hand. ??But the Nida king didnt know that after Gong Lingyu moved him here, various maze effects were added nearby. Unless the evil sword has the ability to cut through time and space, it is impossible for it to fly into the hands of the Nida king. ??He raised his hand twice, but was unable to sense the existence of the Evil Sword. In the end, the light of hope in his eyes dissipated. ?Then the undead that rushed over stepped forward and cut off the head of the Nida king with a knife. ??The remaining undead souls cut the body of the Nida king into quarters on the spot because they failed to grab the head. Thats it. Seeing that the king of the Nida people was dead, Gong Lingyu stopped paying attention to the other Nida people. The most important thing now was actually the Evil Sword. ??It''s definitely not possible to directly send the Evil Sword over. Because the Evil Sword can only be regarded as falling to the ground now, it cannot be regarded as ownerless. ??As long as teleportation is turned on, there is no telling where the Evil Sword will be sent. Now Gong Lingyu must go there in person. Follow me. Gong Lingyu glanced at the disciples, stretched out his hand, and everyone saw a flower. When Gu Xi and the others reacted, they realized that they had arrived at the previous battlefield. ?The evil sword was stuck on the ground. Even though he was standing far away from the Evil Demon Sword, Gu Xi could still feel the evil energy coming towards his face irritating his skin. ? Gu Xi could feel that the evil spirit sword was repelling him, as if it was reminding him that if he still wanted to move forward, the evil spirit would turn into sword energy and cut Gu Xi into pieces. The senior brothers of Gu Xi also felt this situation, and they all stood still. Only Senior Brother Fengtian released his death incarnation, hoping to move forward through the death incarnation. Senior Brother Fengtians death incarnation is a huge tombstone with many different names engraved on it. When moving forward, the tombstone jumps forward. Gu Xi suspected that even if this thing had no fighting ability, it could hit someone to death just by relying on its weight and jumping height. But this incarnation of death had only taken a few steps when it was cut into pieces the size of a human head by the evil spirit. At this time, Senior Brother Fengtian''s expression also changed. Whats going on? Death Incarnation actually said it cant be used again? Everyone, including Gu Xi, shut their mouths. They all saw it. The Evil Sword directly cut off the magical effect of the incarnation of death. ?It seems that Senior Brother Fengtian can release other types of death incarnations in the future, but the tombstone monster just now may never appear again. So strong. ?At this time, Gu Xi also had a clear understanding of the power of red equipment. ?This thing doesn''t have a certain strength, and I''m afraid it won''t be able to withstand it at all. At this time, Gong Lingyu had already walked forward. As soon as she stepped out like this, the evil energy quickly changed from scattered to concentrated, and even turned into sword energy visible to the naked eye, slashing towards Gong Lingyu. ?Gong Lingyus reaction was quite quick. Whenever the sword energy came over, something like this would always appear in front of Gong Lingyu to block the blow for her. Sometimes its the undead under Gong Lingyu, sometimes its purple-quality equipment. Sometimes it is the magic of Gong Lingyu itself. Looking at Gong Lingyu moving forward so easily, Gu Xi put himself into the situation. He found that facing such a sword energy, he was afraid that only the holder of Extreme Sunlight could block one of the blows. The remaining means may not be able to block the effect of the sword energy. ?? Even if Gu Xi can release the incarnation of death and the gate of the city of death, those things are no match for this sword energy. It seems that his strength is still insufficient and he needs to improve it after returning. ?While Gu Xi was thinking about this, Gong Lingyu had already walked to the evil sword. At this time, Gong Lingyu stretched out her right hand, and on her right hand, there was a glove made of white bones. ?If you look closely, you can also find that the gloves are also inlaid with red, sapphires, topaz, diamonds, emeralds and a complete small skull. ??When they saw the gloves in Gong Lingyu''s hand, Guangqing and the others couldn''t help but let out a sigh. Senior brother, do you recognize what the teacher is holding? Recognize it, do you know that in the University of Hades, there is actually a red dress that suppresses luck. ??Its just that this red outfit is not for the necromancer, or even for the undead player. It is a red outfit for elemental mages, numbered 978 gemstone gloves. According to legend, as long as you take a purple glove, inlaid with six gems of different attributes, and then get the approval of the University of Hades, you can temporarily borrow the power of the gem glove. As for what kind of power can be borrowed, it depends on the properties of the purple gloves used as consumables and the idea of ??inlaying gems. ?But its not that simple to really borrow the power of gem gloves. The teacher may have paid a heavy price this time. " No matter how high the price is, it cant be compared to getting a piece of red equipment. I dont know who said something at this time. Everyone on the scene nodded. If they really want to get red equipment, they are willing to pay no matter how high the price is. At this time, Gong Lingyus gloved hand also grasped the hilt of the Evil Sword. ?? He raised his head and said calmly: "Human red clothing, the one thousand and thirty-eighth piece, the Evil Sword, the owner is the Ghost Emperor Palace Lingyu." (End of this chapter) Chapter 1339： Exit the mini game world (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1339 Exiting the mini game world (please subscribe for more updates) As soon as Gong Lingyu finished speaking, a large number of cracks appeared on the glove on her right hand. It can be seen that her gloves cannot withstand the damage of the evil sword. At this time, Gong Lingyu glanced at her students. I just announced to the outside world that I have established the connection between me and this evil sword. No matter what you do, status is the most important thing. Next, I will start to conquer and finally bind this evil sword. Until then, I must block all news. You leave now. This small game world will be sealed for a period of time. From the outside, this mini-game world will be impossible to check. You cant come in for the time being either. As for the reopening time of the mini game world, I am not sure, but judging from the current situation, it will take at least about a year. So I may not appear during this year. If you have anything, you can go to Liu Yongqiang. " Gong Lingyu explained the next thing there. Gu Xi asked Guang Qing in a low voice when he didn''t understand. Who is Liu Yongqiang? The teachers former disciple has graduated and is teaching at the University of Hades. He can be regarded as the senior brother among the disciples who stayed at Hades University. " "oh!" ?Gu Xi nodded, and at this time Gong Lingyu also explained everything clearly. She just waved her hand, and Gu Xi and the others were sent back to where they entered the mini-game world. At this time, Guangqing also gathered everyone up and said. Everyone heard what the teacher just said. The teacher is afraid that he will have to be in seclusion for more than a year this time. But this is a good thing for us. The teacher gets a red outfit, and his combat effectiveness and status will be improved accordingly. For more than a year, all the junior brothers must keep this secret. Never reveal any information about your teacher. " As Guang Qing spoke, he looked at all the junior disciples. Actually, everyone understands that the current situation is one that brings both prosperity and loss. No one will spread the news at this time. But there are some things that are not afraid of 10,000, but just in case. As long as one person spreads the news, countless people will stare at this place. It can be said that the dozen or so people now, including Gu Xi, are probably Gong Lingyu''s biggest flaw. After all, everyone understands the importance of a red outfit to players. ??If anyone knows that Gong Lingyu has an unbound red outfit in his hand, it means that the red outfit did not belong to Gong Lingyu in the first place. I believe many people will come here because of the smell. Even the players attracted may not even be able to suppress Gong Lingyu. So whether it is Guangqing or Gu Xi, they all hope that this secret can be sealed. Until Gong Lingyu bound the red outfit. Senior Brother Guang, you are the biggest among us now. If you have any ideas, just tell me. At this time Fengtian spoke. ?Several other senior brothers also said. Yes, Senior Brother Guang, if you have any ideas, just tell me directly. Thats right, Senior Brother Guang, we can do anything for our teacher. Even Gu Xi expressed his position there, "Senior brother, please don''t worry, I''m here to study. I can stay in the library for a whole year." Hearing Gu Xi''s words, all the fellow apprentices burst into laughter. ?But after laughing, Guang Qing still said seriously. "I won''t say much else. I just hope that everyone will not run around during this year. Just stay in the Yin City." I have decided to put off the graduation thesis for now, and no one will chase me away anyway. I hope the same is true for you. Dont just turn your head and disappear. " Gu Xi was somewhat puzzled by Guang Qing''s words. At this time, Xiang Xiang explained to Gu Xi. Senior Brother Guang is borrowing the power of the Yin City to form a tacit contract to bind everyone. ?This kind of contract will only prevent everyone from talking about this matter in the Yin City. Out of the Yin City, the power of the contract will weaken. ??If you leave the underworld, this kind of contract is almost useless. That''s why Senior Brother Guang wants us to stay in the City of Yin this year. " Why not use a stronger contract? Gu Xi is somewhat curious. Senior Brother Guang doesnt have that much prestige, and hes not superior to us, so its natural to use this way of saying it. Believe it or not, if we were Senior Brother Guangs subordinates, he could lock us in a game for a year and wait for the teacher to come out before releasing us. " Oh, can he be locked up? Once the Death City opens, I can go wherever I want. " Junior brother, dont be too superstitious about the power of the dead city. In the game world, there are all kinds of existences. Red equipment can find weaknesses and use restraints. Death City is not a secret, so how can it not be studied by others. You just havent encountered it. If you encounter it one day, you will be in trouble. " As soon as he said these words, Gu Xi thought of the time when he reached level 10. He had not yet obtained the Bone Obelisk, but was plotted against him and the gate of the Death City could not be opened. ?That time Gu Xi almost suffered a big loss. So when Xiang Xiang said this, Gu Xi realized that his words were too complacent. ?Because of such an interruption, Gu Xi didn''t have the time to ask any more questions. At this time, Guang Qing asked his fellow disciples to yell a few slogans, saying that they must not tell this matter or leave the Yin City until the teacher completes the binding of the red equipment. There are no other requirements. After that, Guangqing stood at the exit from this small game world. Send the juniors out one by one. When sending people out, Guangqing would hold his junior brother''s hand and say. Think about the identity of the teacher, and the improvement of the teachers status after being bound to a red outfit. Just for this one year, please be patient. " No matter who he is, he will say this. ??And the brothers who were mentioned in question kept nodding their heads. The situation in front of me can be regarded as harmonious. ? Even Gu Xi is now learning to say a few words for the occasion. Senior Brother Guang, please rest assured that I will definitely stay in the Yin Capital during this year. When I have time, I will come here to study and farm. My city still needs a lot of time to develop. " Then just come here. It just so happens that the people in the fighting party have not had an attack target for more than a year. They also need to cultivate a good field and strengthen themselves. If you can talk to them well, you can communicate with them more. " "OK." Gu Xi nodded affirmatively, and then walked out of the mini-game world under the **** of Guang Qing. ?The moment he returned to Lingyu Industrial Zone, Gu Xi took a deep breath of cold air. Gu Xi also didnt expect that he was just here to attend a party and bring his men to clear a few copies. So many things can happen. Sure enough, everything is calm when fate does not move, but everything changes when fate changes. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1340： A dazzling red light (please subscribe) Chapter 1340 A dazzling red light (please subscribe) After leaving the mini game world, Gu Xi did not stay in Lingyu Industrial Zone for long. Everyone has gone home, and Gu Xi also plans to go back to the apartment to rest and relax. On the surface, things are over this time. But in fact, there is a backlog of things that have not been dealt with in the city of Aridovi. The inventory of battle losses and the establishment of new troops. ??There are also a large number of heroes added. Everything must be handled by Gu Xi. After all, it is impossible for Gu Xi not to care at all. In the end, he will not know which of his heroes can be used and which heroes cannot be used. ?If something really happens, Gu Xi wont even know who to send out to deal with it. So Gu Xi had already thought about it on the way back to the apartment. He needs to take a rest first to relieve the pressure caused by this war. After that, I will spend a few days cleaning up the harvest. Lets take a look at the situation this time and make some arrangements for the heroes we just brought in. If possible, it is best to consider clearly the future development direction of Aridovi City and what is lacking in the city. ?Although Gong Lingyu has to be in seclusion for a year, Gong Lingyus resources are still retained. Not to mention other things, the various materials in Lingyu Industrial Zone contain many things that Gu Xi wants to get. You must know that Gu Xi saw many kinds of bone dragon troops in Gong Lingyu''s army this time. ??There are many troops representing death knights that Gu Xi has never seen before. ?If there are architectural plans for all this, then the city of Alidovi will experience a wave of crazy growth in the next period of time. ?What Gu Xi needs to figure out now is the next plan for Alidovi City, and not to bring back anything that conflicts with the plan. ?Of course there is a lot of commotion in the city of Alidovi right now, and Gus head is also swollen. So after he left through the gate of Alidovi City, he did not contact Luna immediately. Instead, he returned to his apartment to take a rest first. ?When he returned to the apartment, Gu Xi was about to sit on the sofa, but found Lingxi appearing in front of him. Sir, dinner is ready. You can have a bowl of soup first. The bath water has been put. You can relax before eating. As he spoke, Lingxi served a bowl of clam soup. I have to say that river clam soup is Lingxis vocation. No matter what ingredients are used, it is quite delicious when made. Most importantly, after drinking clam soup, Gu Xi will feel warm in his abdomen, his whole body will feel relaxed, and his physical strength will quickly recover. This point is quite important for Gu Xi. Of course, the most important thing is that the clam soup tastes delicious, and it is no longer the roasted owl style of the tavern in Alidovi City. After drinking the soup, eating something casually, and taking a bath outside, Gu Xi fell on the bed and closed his eyes. ?However, Gu Xi''s mind was quite energetic at this time. In the mini-game world, he encountered a problem and discovered a red suit. The scene of Gong Lingyu catching the red suit kept repeating in his mind. At first, Gu Xi was just reviewing the situation there. ?Then it slowly turned into Gu Xi''s fantasy. He thought about what would happen if he got the red outfit. ??Although that evil sword looks different from Gu Xi''s style, it is in red. ??Gu Xidu still saw the scenes of destroying orange equipment with one sword and killing nearly 10,000 level 20 enemies instantly with one sword. Now slowly, Gu Xi faced the Demon Sword and faced an oncoming blow. Just when the Evil Sword passed in front of Gu Xi for the third time, there was a ding in Gu Xi''s ear. He sat up in a cold sweat. Something is very wrong. ??Gu Xi turned his head and looked in the direction from which the sound came. He found that the six flame lights automatically turned on, and at the same time, the Bone Obelisk, Extreme Sunlight and Soul Dark Lamp also appeared at the same time. ??Its just that because its in the real world, the person holding the suit didnt appear. At this time, Gu Xi also understood. He had seen the attack of the Demon Sword. Although he did not fight it head-on, the Demon Sword still left a deep impression on Gu Xi''s mind. It can even be done to ignore the psychic immunity of the six lanterns of flame and give Gu Xi a psychic kill. ??If it werent for the six-rayed lantern of flames, there would be a bone obelisk and a spiritual lamp inside. Maybe after a few more attacks, Gu Xi will have a fantasy, imagining that he is facing the attack of the Demon Sword, and finally thinks that he has died in the hands of the Demon Sword. The one that made a dinging sound just now was Extreme Sunshine. This pair of shields automatically jumped out when Gu Xi faced the sword attack. But the problem is that the influence of the Demonic Sword is directed at Gu Xi''s mind, and it is useless to jump out of the Extreme Sunlight. It can only bring a ring at most. After understanding what was going on, Gu Xi quickly picked up the Six-rayed Flame Lamp, activated the flames from the Six-rayed Flame Lamp and the Soul Dark Lamp, and lit them on his body. Gu Xi needs to clean up the impact of the evil sword. If he doesn''t continue like this, he is afraid that he will die under the Evil Sword. ?At the same time, Gu Xi did not dare to underestimate any piece of red equipment. He didn''t even confront the Evil Demon Sword head-on, so he encountered something like this. ??Those undead who come face-to-face with the Evil Sword, what kind of scene will they face? Fortunately, the flames of the Six-rayed Flame Lamp and the Soul Dark Lamp can restrain the influence of the mind, while the other can protect Gu Xi. ?Under the flames, the clothes Gu Xi was wearing were burned directly. ?Equipment has not been greatly affected, but now that we are in the real world, all these equipment have been put away. ?Gu Xi, who was in the flames, was wearing nothing. ?Then Gu Xi heard the sound of something falling to the ground. He looked down and found that the linen bag he had hung around his waist to resist the Nida people''s attempt to extract his luck had also been burned. The fossils contained inside also fell to the ground. Neither Luna nor Eve could find out what this fossil was. The only thing they were sure of was that they both said that when the fossil was picked up, it would glow red inside. But Gu Xi never saw this red light. So he didnt really believe it, and after coming to the real world, he had a better understanding of the red dress. Gu Xi doesnt think this thing is a clue or fragment of the red outfit now. He just brought this thing with him as a comfort. ??But Gu Xi didn''t expect that this time in the flames, part of the previous influence of the Evil Sword on Gu Xi was forced out, and finally he entered the fossil under the force of the flames in front of Gu Xi. ?Then a crack appeared on the surface of the fossil, and a dazzling red light flashed in front of Gu Xi. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1341： Settlement of battle losses (please subscribe) Chapter 1341: Settlement of battle losses (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! ?Although it was just a flash of red light, Gu Xi held it tightly. ?A thought flashed through Gu Xi''s mind, maybe this is really related to the red suit. At this time, Gu Xi couldn''t care less about his current situation. He grabbed the fossil in his hands. As soon as Gu Xi moved his hand, the fossil broke apart, revealing the black seeds hidden in the fossil. Seeds? ?Gu Xi thought about various things inside the fossil, but he never thought that there was actually a seed inside the fossil. When holding this kind of seed in his hand, Gu Xi always felt like he was holding a huge energy block. If he was not careful, he might explode. Such a situation shocked Gu Xi. What kind of seed is this? Why is it in the fossil? ?Is it possible that this is really a fragment of a red suit? Would you like to check out the Genesis game? ?While Gu Xi was thinking about this matter, the feeling slowly disappeared in Gu Xi''s hands. ?No matter how hard Gu Xi searched, he couldn''t find it. ??If it werent for the fragments of fossils on the ground, Gu Xi would have thought he had just had a dream. ?After a few careful checks, Gu Xi found that there seemed to be nothing wrong with his body and mind. Even the previous impact of the Evil Sword seems to have been smoothed out. Such a situation shocked Gu Xi. ? Could it be that the seeds in this fossil are good things that can erase the damage caused by red equipment? Gu Xi thought about it for a long time, but didn''t understand the situation. In the end, he couldn''t help but shook his head and simply stopped thinking about it. ?But being stimulated by this incident, Gu Xi no longer felt sleepy. After sorting out his things, Gu Xi took the initiative to pass through the fireplace and return to the city of Alidovi. When he walked out of the hearthstone hut, Gu Xi stretched. Then he pressed his eyebrows, and then headed towards Alidovita. At this time, what Gu Xi was most concerned about was naturally the losses and gains from this battle. As for the things brought back, there are too many and they have not been sorted out yet, so Gu Xi is not in a hurry to ask about them. ?While rushing to Alidovita, Gu Xi noticed that a large number of troops from the Labyrinth Demonic City were heading towards the Labyrinth Demonic City. It seems that with the return of various troops, the defense of Aridovi City has begun to return to its original state, and now the troops on the Labyrinth Demon City side can retreat. When Gu Xi arrived near Aridovita, he noticed that a large number of undead were gathering outside Aridovita. Princess Anna and her Grand Princess Council are counting the undead here one after another. ?When she saw Gu Xi coming, Princess Anna put down what she was doing and came directly to greet him. "grown ups." Whats the situation now? Why does it seem so busy here? The number and types of undead sent in this time, as well as the undead transformed by double death, are too many. It will take some time to process them all in the first wave. Sir, you are here just in time. Come and help me. " After saying that, Princess Anna dragged Gu Xi to the spot where the troops were ordered. ??Although there are many undead in front of us, one good thing is that the undead are the most obedient race. As long as there is an order, they will act. If there is no order, they will not object if they are left standing. Princess Anna also introduced the situation to Gu Xi at this time. When everyone returned, Dimi and Jamie just counted the losses in the battle and kept the undead troops obtained in this battle. He took the original troops and rushed to their previous battlefield position. So at this point in time, they are not here. In addition, Jamie also took away three heroes that he used easily. These three heroes have been recorded in advance. Do they have enough troops now? In the mini-game world, their military strength has been somewhat lost. ?However, they have stabilized their territory in the past, and this amount of troops is still enough for the time being. At the same time, they also left behind their requirements for troops and strength. After we have a clear understanding of the losses and gains this time, we will send the troops to them. " Thats it, have you counted the undead harvested this time? As for the matters involving Dimi and Jamie, Princess Anna handled them very well, and Gu Xi didn''t have anything to add. So he immediately turned his attention to the undead standing outside the Alidovita Tower. It has been sorted out, and we are currently inquiring about talents and special circumstances. After all the information is clarified, the final classification and regrouping will be carried out. Gu Xi nodded, he understood that this was a normal process. After every battle, the number of people is counted first, and then the talents and special attributes are discussed. This is more important than the hierarchical classification and reorganization of troops. You must know that some undead have their own consciousness and memory. These undead need to be found and assigned other occupations to them. After all, what Gu Xi lacks most now is not actually undead soldiers, but undead that can support the operation of the city. There are some buildings in the city that are stuck in level because there is a lack of undead that can enter the buildings to work. ?? Regardless of whether there are suitable candidates among this batch of undead, Gu Xi and the others must check first. After everything has been clarified and these people have been transferred away, the next ones will be the undead that can be used as combat troops. Lets get started. By the way, give me a report on the damage and gains from this battle. As soon as Princess Anna heard this, she took out a list. After all, this is a game, and it has special methods for data. ?Taking this list, Gu Xi read it carefully. ??This time Gu Xi mobilized a total of more than 510,000 troops from the city of Aridovi. After various battles, the losses were about 103,000 people. The main battle losses are those cannon fodder whose level is lower than level 5. The reason why they suffered losses in the battle was entirely because they had no heroes or leaders willing to lead them from the beginning. They could only charge with the troops and fight together. This kind of unorganized undead will naturally die the fastest in battle. In addition, the Bone Dragon suffered a lot of losses, and the Gargoyle troops were almost wiped out. At the same time, among the troops led by Dimi, the troops that faced Nicki head-on also suffered some losses. ??The loss of these 100,000 troops, if it were in the past, Gu Xi would definitely be heartbroken to death. But now Gu Xi seems to be looking at some data, and his mood has not changed at all. Perhaps this is the price of growth. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1342： Harvest millions of undead souls (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1342 Harvesting millions of dead souls (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! Compared to the loss of 100,000 undead troops, the number of undead troops gained by Gu Xi this time was quite large. The new undead harvested by Gu Xi this time mainly came from three directions. The first one is the various undead souls released by Gu Xi through the ghost gate opening and ghost-suppressing Taoshan in order to facilitate the battle. ??Originally, the undead souls whose ghost gate is opened will not be controlled by Gu Xi. They will only rely on instinct to fight. After the battle, they will not be counted among Gu Xi''s troops. ??But this time when Gu Xi released the ghost gate and opened it, he also released Taoshan to suppress the ghost. ?At this time, these undead became Gu Xi''s troops. Their level is not high, but this does not affect their status as undead. After the great war, the number of surviving undead was approximately 460,000. ?Although the levels are only below level 4, there are quite a lot of them, and there will be more of these undead with spirituality, consciousness or other talents. After all, they are all beings killed out of thousands of undead souls, and they must have some spirituality. The undead souls without spirituality may not even come out, but they will be pressed to death in front of the gate of hell. The second direction is naturally Gu Xi''s double death. This time when Gu Xi went to battle, double death began to take effect. There were several times when Gu Xi was short of troops, so he temporarily mobilized double-death-transformed troops to replenish the number. Because of this, in many battles, troops transformed from double death also participated, resulting in a lot of battle losses. The number of surviving undead in the end was more than 390,000. The most powerful part here is naturally the two generations of death knight troops. But the most powerful ones should belong to the troops assigned to Jamie before, as well as the troops used by Gu Xi to fight on the Guangqing battlefield. They are all troops that have experienced the test of the battlefield. They are stronger than ordinary troops in terms of level and combat coordination. The third direction is naturally the troops that Gu Xi got from summoning souls through the soul summoning tower this time. ??The most powerful force here is naturally the Death Titan force. After several summonses, the number of Death Titans has exceeded 20,000. ?Coupled with their own levels and the reasons for participating in the battle, they can now be regarded as the main force in Gu Xi''s hands. ?In addition, Gu Xi also used the newly added magic pool under the soul summoning tower to conduct several soul summonings this time. Although they also suffered a lot of losses in the battle, the number of special zombies, various skeleton soldiers, and ghost troops was actually not large at all. After many battles, the number of survivors in the end was more than 97,000. In other words, deduct the troops previously lost on the battlefield. ?This time Gu Xi obtained a total of 860,000 undead troops in the mini-game world. It can be said that this little gain directly made Gu Xis income double. And this is not Gu Xis biggest gain. For Gu Xi, the biggest gain should actually be the impact of the first three waves of beasts after the two game worlds collided. ?The beasts that rushed out that time were not counted in tens of thousands. Their number could even be counted in hundreds of millions. If it werent for the low level of those beasts. ?Most of them are level 0 rats, rabbits, snakes, insects, rats, and ants. I am afraid that Princess Anna will count them as part of the undead. That way, Gu Xi would have to count a lot of undead.? ? ? ? The final harvest from this battle may be over 100 million. Putting the thoughts in front of him to the back of his mind, Gu Xi glanced at the list in his hand, and then glanced at the undead outside the Alidovita Tower. ??If all these undead were integrated into the city of Aridovi, how much benefit would it bring to him. Just thinking of this, Gu Xi''s eyes lit up. The thinking of those in the Militant Party is correct. The fastest way for a necromancer to grow is through combat. While Gu Xi was thinking about this matter, Princess Anna had already started the second round of inquiries. This time, because its more than just counting the quantity, Princess Annas processing speed will be slower. ?But the idea was relatively simple. Princess Anna led the guards in Alidovi City, the Crow Lancers, and walked past these undead. ??Although Princess Anna is a British princess, her family''s tradition is to learn the necromancer. What they have to do now is to walk in a circle in front of all the undead with the traditional British tools for viewing the undead. When you encounter an undead with spirituality or talent potential, just mark them directly. As for the self-aware undead, there is no need to look for them at all. They should express themselves after returning to Aridovi City. If you can''t do this, then who cares about you? ?This kind of prop is relatively simple, something similar to incense. But its in a Western style. Princess Anna and her Grand Princess Council walked in front, with their subordinates following behind to record. Because the number is relatively large, after all, there are more than 800,000 undead here. So the thing to record is not to register one when you find one, but to draw a circle on its head and face when you find one. If there is no spiritual reaction, then it was not discovered in the first place. Anyway, the circle has turned around. Among the 860,000 new undead, there are about 7,000 undead that are spiritual, have obvious talents, and have obvious abnormalities. Out of almost a hundred undead, there is one who has some spirituality or talent. After picking out these undead, Gu Xi saw Princess Anna giving orders. You group of undead, go directly to the main city of Alidovi City and find Luna over there. Perform the test on talent and spirituality, and Luna will arrange a new place for you. " Under the command of Princess Anna, these undead people came out on their own. He headed towards the main city of Alidovi City. ?Princess Anna then began the final round of classification and reorganization of all the undead in front of her. The classification and reorganization matters here cannot be carried out by personally commanding these undead. This requires entering Aridovi City and making arrangements through the system in Aridovi City. ??The first batch to be reorganized were the three main troops, the Death Titan, the Evil Green Knight and the Evil Bone Light Cavalry. They are the biggest gain from this Gu Xi battle. It can be said that the importance of these three undead souls is comparable to the existence of all the remaining undead souls. Now reorganize the troops, and soon the three undead troops will be readjusted. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1343： New troops and heroes (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1343 New Troops and Heroes (Please subscribe for more updates) ?The total number of Death Titan troops is 20,034, including nine at the boss level, 1,033 at the warrior level, 106 at the elite level, and 17 at the brave level. There is no corresponding hero or leader. ? Judging from the current situation, there is probably no way to separate the Death Titan troops, and they can only be controlled by Gu Xi himself. As for why there are records about the number of bosses and heroes at this time, it is entirely because there are corresponding heroes in the Sha Qing Knight and Sha Bone Light Cavalry. The total number of Sha Qing Knights is 17,123, including two heroes, 36 boss level, 1,321 warrior level, 203 elite level, and brave men. Level twenty-four. In terms of heroes and bosses, the reason why they are so different from the Death Titan troops is entirely because the source of the Shaqing Knights is the Nida cavalry unit. The situation in the Nida army is that the ratio of heroes to bosses is relatively high. The same is true for the Evil Bone Light Cavalry. The total number of the Evil Bone Light Cavalry is 42,231, including four heroes, 61 bosses, 3,233 warriors, and elites. Six hundred and twenty-seven, eighty-six brave men. ?? Gu Xi also has certain judgments about the newly found data. ??The Dark Knight and the Dark Bone Light Cavalry now have their own dedicated hero commanders. Then they can be led by these heroes and called out at any time. How many battalion-level battle flags do we have? Putting down the data in his hand, Gu Xi raised his head and asked. Originally, there were only seven sides left. Its uncertain whether there will be any gains from this battle. For information about the army, it is natural to ask Princess Anna. What about the station? Two stations have been built now, both located outside the city, which are more suitable for cavalry stationing. There are no corresponding temples for the Sha Qing Knight and Sha Bone Light Cavalry. The current troops are a little bit less, and it is impossible to divide the battalion-level organization according to their heroes. ?Let''s start with a battalion-level organization. Pay more attention to the six heroes here and see how good they are. As for their current establishment, one is called Sha Qing Palace and the other is called Sha Gu Camp. " Princess Anna didnt want to say anything about Gu Xis talentless naming ability. Okay, Ill make arrangements now. By the way, a group of troops are left in the city, and we need pacesetter samples to build the corresponding temple. Gu Xi said something again at this time. "Okay, I will make arrangements, but sir, what is the mission of these cavalry units?" Regarding this question, Gu Xi was silent for a while. After all, the cavalry in front of them are obviously going to be stationed outside the city of Aridovi. It would be very inappropriate for them to wait and act together in Alidovi City. As for letting them patrol outside the city? ?Its somewhat of a waste. But it is not appropriate to use it without taking it out. How can the undead army grow if it doesn''t experience battles? ?At this time, Gu Xi''s expression became a little solemn. Arrange it with Dimi and Jamie. When they expand, they can mobilize these two troops to fight. In addition, after Amilcar comes back, ask him to come to me and make adjustments to his Aurora Knights. Give him another chance. If he can''t seize it again, forget it. We will have more knight leaders in the future, not least one like him. " ?While Gu Xi was speaking, the remaining undead troops were also counted. Except for these three relatively powerful undead troops. The remaining undead were divided into three batches by Princess Anna. Undead whose level is above level 10 are all elites. They are a group. Undead with levels between level 7 and level 10 can be directly organized into regular troops. They are considered a group. Finally, there are the undead below level 7. They can only serve as miscellaneous soldiers and supplements. They are considered a group. The number of troops doesn''t really matter now. The important thing is that there were a total of eighty-seven heroes in this battle. This can be regarded as a great harvest for heroes. Just in this battle, the number of Gu Xi''s heroes can directly exceed one hundred. Think about it and you will understand what you have gained from this time. As for the number of bosses, there are even more. A total of 932 bosses, if Gu Xi forms a thousand-man team, can be organized into an army of 930,000. ?Under such circumstances, Princess Anna and Gu Xi were not in a hurry to organize all the undead they had just obtained into their boss-level subordinates. Instead, according to the previous classification, the undead from levels 7 to 10 are assigned to the eighty-seven heroes. Because most of the undead at levels 7 to 10 are undead transformed from Gu Xi''s double death, and there are nearly 400,000 in number. Divided into the hands of each hero, there are almost more than 4,000 people. At first, when Gu Xi saw this data, he hesitated. But when I think about it later, this is actually a lot. When Gu Xis heroes had just been acquired, how many troops did they bring? Thousands of people are already considered good. Now the reason why Gu Xi thinks that the number of undead carried by these heroes is relatively small. That''s because Gu Xi experienced a battle involving more than 500,000 people. At the same time, they have just accepted more than 800,000 undead troops. Looking back, you will naturally feel that the number of undead carried by these heroes will be relatively small. After Gu Xi reacted, he said nothing more. After discussing with Princess Anna, Gu Xi determined the whereabouts of these eighty heroes. All heroes, Gu Xi needs to let them prove their strength and talent. At least Gu Xi needs to know what kind of battle they are suitable for. ??Is it suitable for defending a city, suitable for field battles, or suitable for attacking a city? In addition to the hero''s talent, the personality of each hero must also be found out. Some heroes will do things when they get orders, and some heroes will investigate when they find different places. ??It would be a waste if you don''t check these clearly and just make random arrangements based on the hero''s situation. ??Gu Xi remembered clearly that when he was fighting against the Nida people, they actually put together a dozen heroes who could lure others into the game. This is obviously a waste of resources. Gu Xi would not do this. ?In Gu Xi''s idea, each hero brought four thousand soldiers with him, and then asked them to choose three leaders to follow them. Then directly assign tasks to them. Those who can survive and grow in the mission are Gu Xi''s heroes. They can slowly replenish their troops later and eventually become the main heroes or elite heroes in Gu Xi''s hands. If they cannot grow up, then sorry, they will end up as no-name heroes or tool heroes. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1344： Expansion plans and goals (please subscribe) Chapter 1344 Expansion Plan and Goals (Please subscribe) ??Gu Xi stayed at Alidovitta for a full day and a half before he and Princess Anna sorted out the 800,000 troops. ?During this day and a half, Gu Xi confirmed the situation of a hero, assigned soldiers to him, and then temporarily arranged for him to go out. As for the undead troops above level 10, Gu Xis original heroes also came to replenish their strength. The undead troops below level 7 were sent back to Alidovi City after being selected to prepare for training on battle missions and other missions. Because the number of heroes is a bit excessive. Gu Xi sent a group of heroes to the Labyrinth Demonic City, Blood Sacrifice Ridge, Dragon Blood Castle, Poisonous Peach Mountain and other places. ??As well as the main urban areas of Aridovi City, Gu Xi also sent heroes one by one at each city gate and at several key guard points outside the city. After all the undead troops were integrated into his own system, Gu Xi breathed a sigh of relief. "It''s finally over now. The troops have been sorted out. I feel like I''m much more relaxed." Of course, the integration of this group of undead troops into the city of Alidovi will be a great supplement to our combat effectiveness. With the small amount of troops in Aridovi City before, I didnt dare to expand outward in a big way. Because once it expands, no one will be able to defend the territory it conquers. There will be various problems in the territory. If these problems are not resolved in time, the final blow to us will be quite severe. " At this point, Princess Anna stopped talking. ?And Gu Xi also understood the meaning of her words. Don''t look at Gu Xi, he can bring out an army of 500,000 in this mini-game world battle. ??But in this mirror underground palace, his military strength is still seriously insufficient. ?After all, the 500,000 troops that Gu Xi sent out before were taking away all his family wealth. ??After this war and fusion, not counting other cities, there are now about 1.5 million troops in Aridovi City. Among them, those with level 7 or below account for more than half, approximately 800,000 people. After level 7, the number of undead that meets the official establishment standard is nearly 500,000. Finally, there are elite units that have passed level 10 or above, especially those special units that have reached level 13 or above at the beginning, high-level units close to level 20, special units above level 20, transformed undead units made by Gu Xi himself, etc. . The number of these troops suddenly reached nearly 200,000. It can be said that after this battle, the military strength in Alidovi City directly expanded three times. In this way, many things that Gu Xi could not do before, could not do, or did not have the troops to do, can now be carried out. ?This is exactly what Princess Anna said, why we can now expand outward in a big way. I think so too. Expansion must be external expansion. But we must have a plan and a goal for expansion. What are we planning to do with this expansion? For military strength? Soldier level? Or occupy a new area. When occupying a new area, what can we get, resources? Training camp, or a new city? We need to take these into consideration. " Sir, this is what I think. Regarding Gu Xis question, Princess Anna immediately told her plan and even took out a map. Sir, to be honest, the situation in Aridovi City is quite confusing because it involves time and space in many places. From our perspective, the city of Aridovi is a unified entity. But in the eyes of outsiders, the main city of each period is the main body of Aridovi City. ??The area we have now cleared and mastered is only the area from the main city of Alidovi to the Labyrinth Demon City. Go to the two locations from Alidovi City to the crack blown out by the apple tree, and to the mirror crack. Then there is the position where Dimi and Jamie are now. From the main city to Sleeping Beauty Castle As Princess Anna explained to Gu Xi, she placed the maps one by one in front of Gu Xi. As he put down the maps one by one, Gu Xi gradually understood what Princess Anna meant. ?While Gu Xi was away from Aridovi City, Princess Anna had already explored the situation around Aridovi City and drawn different maps. Due to the special situation of Aridovi City, these maps are not drawn on a single plan, but are spread out in all directions according to the situation of each main city. As Princess Anna placed one map after another in front of Gu Xi, Gu Xi finally understood the meaning of Princess Anna''s words. The few maps put down are maps that have been taken down and the situation has been completely controlled. The maps that Princess Anna took out now are maps that are sure to exist in such areas but have not yet been taken down. The number of these maps is clearly several times, or even ten times, the area that has been captured. After glancing at Princess Anna, Gu Xi took the maps and looked through them quickly. You should take these out when allocating the troops just now, so that they can be distributed to the heroes. ?Gu Xi muttered. But Princess Anna said: "Sir, you are a little confused about priorities. No matter what kind of army it is, it must be clearly differentiated between the main force, the elite and the cannon fodder and miscellaneous troops. Different troops cannot be counted together. We cannot give the treatment that should be given to the main force to cannon fodder and miscellaneous troops just because we want balance. " After listening to Princess Anna''s words, Gu Xi couldn''t help but ask. What do you mean? The main force attacks, the miscellaneous troops clear out, and the cannon fodder troops garrison, patrol and maintain. This is what we planned. We can promote the miscellaneous troops to the position of the main force during the battle. But you must not mix several different troops together. " When Princess Anna said this, Gu Xi recalled Gong Lingyu''s troops. ??The troops used in the battle between Gong Lingyu and Gu Xi were completely different from the troops used to capture the red suit. This clearly shows that Gong Lingyu is very clear about the classification and arrangement of his troops. Even at the leader level, she has choices for main force, miscellaneous players, and cannon fodder. They know exactly what kind of troops to use at what time. ?Only Gu Xi has grown too fast. He had relatively few troops before, and the boundary between the main force and the miscellaneous troops was not so obvious. Now that there are more troops, this aspect needs to be seriously considered. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1345： Malfunctioning double death (please subscribe) Chapter 1345: Double Death of Failure (Please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! The affairs on Princess Anna''s side were almost settled, so Gu Xi transferred to Luna''s side. One and a half days is enough for Luna and Catherine to clean up all the things they got this time. When Gu Xi came over, most of the supplies had already been put into storage. "grown ups!" ?Seeing Gu Xi coming over, Luna and Catherine saluted at the same time. At this time, Gu Xi was followed by Ling Xi, still eating something in his mouth. A day and a half of busy work did not make Gu Xi lose weight, but instead made him noticeably fatter. Its okay. Youve had a hard time these past two days. How are you doing now? Sir, we have counted all the items. Here is the list. Catherine immediately handed over the statistical list to Gu Xi. ?Gu Xi took a look at the list and found that the harvest this time was really quite big. All the various corpses from the battle with the Nida were recovered. ?There were a total of 400,000 corpses there. All the corpses are now buried in the burial ground. At the same time, it is also marked here that among these corpses, there are nearly sixty hero-level corpses. In addition, the cavalry corpses of the Nida troops were selected separately and stored in special places. In addition, they also collected the corpses of giant creatures called disasters among the Nidarian troops. Wait, thats not right. Seeing this, Gu Xi couldn''t help but ask: "What is a disaster? I have never fought it, and there are no corresponding types of soldiers among the undead transformed by double death." Regarding this question, Catherine quickly looked through the records. When the disaster was delivered, there were only fragments of the corpse, but judging from the fragments of the corpse, it felt a bit like the head of a hydra growing on the body of a giant dragon. Hearing this, Gu Xi was obviously stunned for a moment. It shouldnt be. After the death of this giant creature, double death should transform it into a bone dragon. But Princess Anna did not find the transformed bone dragon before. What''s going on? Don''t let it be a problem with double death. You guys wait a minute, Ill go find Princess Anna and ask. When it comes to his core talent, Gu Xi didn''t hesitate at all. He immediately picked up the list and activated his strange mirror ability, left the council hall and appeared in Alidovita. Sir, why are you here? ?Princess Anna, who was busy, was also a little surprised when Gu Xi suddenly appeared. Didnt Gu Xi just leave? Why did you run over as soon as you turned around? Princess Anna, look at this, this giant creature called disaster, according to the transformation of double death, should be transformed into a bone dragon. But this time, there is no data on bone dragons in our statistics. " ??Gu Xi didn''t do much and just told the reason why he came here this time. Hearing Gu Xis words, Princess Anna was also startled. Double death is a talent specially chosen by Princess Anna for Gu Xi. According to Princess Anna''s knowledge, double death has never been a problem. How could something go wrong now? ?So Princess Anna quickly took out her military record book. The appearance and battle damage of every undead soldier under Gu Xi are all recorded here. The number of bone dragons is naturally the same. ?This records the origin of the bone dragon, its battle damage, and its resurrection through the Altar of Eternal Servitude. Princess Anna compared it twice and found that there was really no possibility of disaster transforming into a bone dragon. This is unreasonable. According to the rules of double death, all enemies who die in your hands or in the battles you participate in will be transformed. The direction of transformation of this giant creature in front of us should be the bone dragon. Even the direction of Hydra''s transformation is Bone Dragon. " At this time, Princess Anna could not care about anything else, and she and Gu Xi re-checked the records of the sources of troops. ?This matter is the most critical. If it is not handled well, Gu Xi will lose confidence in the talent of double death. You must know that this time there will be less bone dragons transformed, but what about next time? ?Who knows if there will be any other arms that have not been converted. When players lose confidence in their talent, this talent is really useless. Princess Anna quickly searched for it, and at the same time said to Gu Xi: "Who killed this creature called disaster?" ?? Gu Xi flipped through the list in his hand, "It should be Dimi. I''ll go find her and ask her what happened when the disaster was killed." "Then I will check the situation here to see if there is any possibility of these disasters being transformed into other arms." After the two discussed it, Gu Xi immediately activated his strange mirroring ability and contacted Dimi. Since Gu Xi borrowed the mirror ability from Luna, all the leaders under Gu Xi have placed a mirror around them. When in different worlds, Gu Xi can contact the leader through the mirror. ??If they were in the same world, Gu Xi could even send himself directly to the leader through the positioning of the mirror. ?This time Gu Xi used this ability and appeared directly on the battlefield on Dimi''s side. At this time, Dimi was on the march. After all, Dimis mission is to expand externally. But external expansion is not all about fighting. In this mirror underground palace, there are not so many ghosts. Instead, what Dimi needs to do now is to open the map and find out the location. For this reason, Dimi was on the road a lot of the time. Sir, why are you here? Dimi, I came here to ask, when you were fighting the Nida people before, did you encounter a giant creature with a hydra head and a dragon body? Dimi perked up as soon as he heard this. Some of these creatures are very strange. They have the body of a giant dragon, but cannot fly. They have the head of a hydra, but cannot carry out ranged attacks. They can spit, but it seems they can only do it one by one, not all at once. In the end, I asked Yuuto to use a Crazy Maniac, but they themselves exploded. Not only did he blow up himself, he also blew up some nearby creatures. " Blow yourself up? ?Gu Xi was stunned for a moment. It shouldnt be. ??No matter what, Dimi took action and Yongdou cast a spell, so it was Gu Xi''s fault. This should be counted among the double deaths. It shouldnt be possible that the Bone Dragon has not been transformed. ?Just when Gu Xi was confused, Dimi said something else. After they blew themselves up, the corpses were still flying around. When I picked up the corpses later, it took me a long time to put the corpses together. Hearing this, Gu Xi felt something in his heart, as if he had found some key. I understand, you are busy, I will go back and deal with it myself. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1346： A false alarm (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1346 A false alarm (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! Back to Aridovi Tower again, Gu Xi called Princess Anna and went to the council hall of Aridovi City with them. At this time, Luna and Catherine have not left yet. When they saw Gu Xi bringing Princess Anna over, they immediately understood what was going on. ? Gu Xi said directly without waiting for them to speak: "I just had an idea, where are the corpses of those disasters before Catherine?" In the warehouse over there where the corpse is raised. Go over and take a look. I suspect there is something wrong with the disaster creature itself. At this time, even Luna became interested in this matter. She personally opened the mirror leading to the corpse raising area, and everyone followed. When they arrived at the warehouse at the corpse raising area, the manager of the warehouse quickly welcomed Gu Xi in. ?The warehouse here in the corpse raising area is mainly used to store some corpses that have not yet been processed, as well as some equipment collected from the corpses. The corpses of disasters are corpses that have not been processed. When these corpses were brought out, Gu Xi and the others immediately surrounded them. ??Both Gu Xi and Luna are considered to be discerning beings, especially Princess Anna and Catherine, both of whom have experienced palace education. They also know a little bit about some secret things. When looking at the fragments of limbs in front of them, they immediately picked up some parts and looked at them. ??If they had not paid attention to their previous guesses, they might have missed some information because the body was too fragmented. Even if the corpse''s head and body had different attributes when put together, they would only think that this was the reason why the corpses were mixed together after the explosion. But now when they pick up these corpses again, their focus is different. ?Princess Anna soon discovered that something was wrong with the corpses. This was forcibly put together while they were alive, because everything in their bodies had been fused together before they were alive, so we didnt find any abnormalities after death and regarded them as one body. In fact, this is not considered a whole, but should be viewed as multiple parts. " Hearing what Princess Anna said, Gu Xi finally breathed a sigh of relief. It''s not just double death that causes problems. ?At present, this is a synthetic product, and the soul has not yet been completely integrated into a synthetic product. So through the influence of double death, what he finally transformed was not a bone dragon, but a certain team of undead. After having the direction, Princess Anna found it immediately. ??Among the undead transformed by double death this time, there are really a group of undead like a small team. ??That team is an orthodox six-person zombie team. The weapons in its hands are mainly machete axes, kitchen knives and iron chains. ?Even without weapons, the six of them can fight together. There is no problem in terms of level. Level 9 is considered a standard regular army. But it will be relatively larger. The most important thing is that there are people who can replenish blood and those who can attack from a distance in this kind of combat team. It can be said that apart from the defensive tank, this can be regarded as a self-sufficient combat team. Princess Anna did not think of them as undead transformed by disasters before, simply because they were nothing like dragons and hydras. Now that we know the situation of the disaster, it will be fine. As long as there is no problem with double death and it does not affect Gu Xi''s mentality, it will be fine. Seeing that Gu Xi was fine, Princess Anna left quickly. ?While there, Gu Xi and Catherine and the others were counting the remaining harvest. Because of what happened just now, Catherine was more detailed when reporting the data. ?When reporting the data, she will also talk about the value of this harvest. Except for the corpses that were counted before, the most important thing Gu Xi got in the mini-game world this time were two incomplete and one complete movable turrets. ??The turrets are now all placed in the warehouse in the magic area, waiting for Eve to come back to deal with them. In Gu Xi''s mind, this kind of turret should be used in conjunction with the Cloud Palace. ??If this turret can be studied clearly, it will be of great benefit to both city defense and siege warfare. What was brought back next were various weapons and equipment from Nida players and Nida troops, as well as the resources they used. The total amount shipped back from the resources is quite large, calculated in 100,000 tons. ??The largest number here is actually a variety of food, including weird-looking fruits and edible roots that look like sticks. ?Although it is not the same as what humans usually eat, it is certain that these foods are non-toxic and even have a relatively high yield. As for whether it tastes good or not, you ask the souls of the dead. ??Isnt it a pointless question to ask? When have you seen the undead and felt that something is not tasty? ??Gu Xi didn''t intend for these foods to exist. After collecting them, he directly sent them to the direction of the Labyrinth Demon City. There is a shortage of food in the Labyrinth City. Although there is not much meat in the food, it is still edible. Cavemen, harpies and tauren can all eat it. The remaining supplies are various minerals, especially various metal ingots, which are quite large in quantity. These just make up for the lack of Alidovi City. It can be said that with these resources, the troops in Aridovi City can undergo a new round of equipment changes. Then there are various stones, wood and rare materials. ?With the supplement of these materials, the materials required for upgrading various buildings in Aridovi City are now available. According to Luna and Catherine''s calculations, Alidovi does not have to worry about resources in the next two months. In weapons and equipment, the situation is somewhat different. Among the Nida players, there is one wearing an orange outfit. ??It was the Nickni who died in Gu Xi''s hands and died under Gu Xi''s orders. Originally, Gu Xi planned to collect Nicki''s corpse to see if there was any chance of summoning the spirit. As a result, his body was mixed with the flesh and blood of many Nida troops, and it was impossible to pick them out. Also trampled to pieces was his orange outfit, that is, his cloak. Catherine and Luna asked people to deal with it and wanted to find all the fragments of the cloak. ?But in the end, we had no choice but to let it go. The body fragments are now gathered together and put aside, waiting for Gu Xi to deal with them. As for other Nida players, they will more or less have some purple equipment. ??In Catherine''s eyes, these things can be collected, unlike those blue and green quality things, which only need to be recorded in quantity. Catherine has personally inspected more than a dozen pieces of purple equipment, and each item has been recorded in the list, and also has attributes and other evaluations. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1347： Other gains (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1347 Other Harvests (please subscribe for more updates) After looking through the descriptions of more than a dozen purple outfits, Gu Xi shook his head. Are all Nida people crazy? Do they dare to use purple equipment with such heavy negative effects? Then Gu Xi put down the list of these purple outfits. ?There is nothing in these purple clothes that can make Gu Xi''s eyes shine. Most importantly, there is no good purple equipment suitable for Gu Xi and the contracted undead under Gu Xi, nor is it powerful enough for Gu Xi to replace the purple equipment in the Six Paths Pan. It depends on whether your heroes want these things. If not, you can find time to sell them. Gu Xi muttered something in his mind, and finally looked at the bottom part of the list. This list is the most critical of all lists. ??This is the result of Gu Xi''s main city gate being placed where the two worlds collide, and digging and digging there. Gu Xi had harvested a lot of spiritual crystals before. ?While Gu Xi was away fighting, the work here never stopped, and even more things were dug out from below. ?For example, the number of various preserved stones, wood, and metals is almost one million units, and there are nearly 200,000 units of rare materials. 1.3 million equipment fragments of various qualities, including 36 orange quality equipment fragments found. There are more than three million bones of various qualities, of which one-third are complete. 1.7 million spiritual crystals of various qualities. There are as many as ninety-three pieces of orange-quality spirituality in this piece. A large amount of soil with evil and strange smells was dug up together with these things. The reason why it is called a strange smell is entirely because the condition of the soil is very wrong. If you take the soil and study it, you will find that there is everything in the soil. I dont know how many lives have died in this soil. Wheres the dirt? Gu Xi was somewhat curious about this. They were all sent to the magic plant area, and they have been piled on the top of the mountain over there. "All right." ? Gu Xi didnt ask any questions after hearing this. It seemed that all the extra soil would be poured onto the mountain. ??The side of the Demonic Plant Area is now the most scenic place in Aridovi City. The main lake is Xiemu Lake, and the main mountain is Shatu Mountain. Coupled with the large number of plants, its a terrible place now. ?But Gu Xi just thought about it and didn''t ask much about the situation here. Instead, he changed the subject: "With so many fragments, how long will it take to sort them out?" If we go all out to sort it out, it will take about three months. If you dont rush and sort it out slowly, it will take about a year and a half. " Catherine responded to Gu Xis question immediately. This is actually Catherines fastest speed. After all, it is impossible for Catherine to spend all her time on this. She can only come and check on her at ordinary times. Many things are left to her undead men to do. "Take your time, let''s not be in a hurry, Luna. After digesting these resources, can Alidovi City reach level 12?" Im afraid it wont work. We now have resources, but no architectural design drawings. Although it is possible to forcefully upgrade other buildings, Alidovi City cannot be supported by the current buildings alone. We also need more training camps and more functional buildings. " Luna knew the situation best, and she immediately advised Gu Xi. I know, what do we lack most now? Dragon Tomb. Luna said immediately, "Without the Dragon Tomb, the City of the Undead would be incomplete. Even if we have a Cloud Palace that is at the same level as the Dragon Tomb, it will be useless. Dragon Tomb is what we must have. Only when the Dragon Tomb arrives, the city of Alidovi will be considered complete. " At this point, Luna paused and said, "If possible, it would be best to have seven dragon tombs with different situations." As soon as Gu Xi heard this, he knew that Luna was trying to compete with Yundian. After all, there are really too many Cloud Palaces. I will think of a way. It just so happens that this time the teacher has a lot of architectural design drawings that can be copied. I have seen many different varieties of bone dragons at my teachers place. Just go and copy some and bring it back. It shouldnt be a problem. Is there anything else you need? " Yes, now the blacksmith shop cant keep up with the speed of changing clothes. The quality of our weapons and equipment has never been improved. We need better blacksmith shops. Then there are city walls and moats. If its not a castle that cant be built directly, I even want to build a new castle. " ??Luna was mumbling about the various architectural plans that were now missing. ?Gu Xi recorded it quickly. While listening, Gu Xi realized that all kinds of architectural design plans were missing in Alidovi City. Not to mention other things, among the seven districts of Aridovi City, except for the main city where the assembly hall is complete, the assembly halls in the other six districts are actually temporary. If there is no corresponding architectural design drawing of the assembly hall, these assembly halls can only be upgraded to level 3 at most. ??And the most important thing is that these meeting halls have no attributes. On the contrary, if Gu Xi can find the architectural design drawing of the council hall with attributes, then the attributes of the council hall will affect the corresponding Alydovi city area. ??For example, in the magic plant area that Gu Xicai talked about before, it is best to have a plant attribute in the meeting hall there. ? Another example is the market area. The focus of the meeting hall there should not be on plants, but should be able to increase income. There are also magic towers, soul-calling towers, etc. Not to mention other things, Gu Xi has a lot to make up for in terms of the core building. Not to mention some of the arrangements in the sewers, as well as various training camps, stations, etc. ?Luna kept talking, and when she finally raised her head, her eyes almost dazzled when she looked at Gu Xi. Sir, did I talk too much? No, Im just going to find the teacher. I think there should be architectural design drawings there. Then Ill try to take a look and see if theres anything unnecessary here. Gu Xi closed the notebook that he had not finished copying. He didnt want to copy anymore. If he continues copying like this, Gu Xi may not be able to cover all the missing parts of Alidovi City until he dies. ?These are the reluctances Luna has had towards the construction of Alidovi City in the past two and a half years. Luna thought of many ways to do these things, but in the end she could only get to the current level. Looking at Luna''s appearance, Gu Xi stepped forward to comfort her. "It''s okay, you have worked very hard. We just don''t have as much time as others. Take your time. Alidovi City will definitely be the strongest." ?Under Gu Xis comfort, Luna also cheered up. She personally reorganized the contents copied by Gu Xi before sending Gu Xi away from Alidovi City. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1348： Information room in industrial areas (please subscribe) Chapter 1348: The Data Room in the Industrial Zone (please subscribe) ?When leaving Alidovi City, Gu Xi first slept in the apartment, and then entered the Lingyu Industrial Zone through the virtual city gate he had left in the Lingyu Industrial Zone. This time Gu Xi was carrying a rather large schoolbag. ?This schoolbag coupled with Gu Xi''s dress this time made him look like a student who came to study. When Gu Xi walked out of the train carriage, he happened to meet Feng Tian. When Feng Tian saw Gu Xi''s look, he couldn''t help but laugh. You are dressed well today, like a student. No, mainly because Im afraid Ill have to stay here for a while. ?Gu Xi said with a smile. I came here for the library in the industrial area. ? Gu Xi nodded affirmatively, "Let''s copy some architectural design drawings. I also hope to get some ways to strengthen the undead troops." Gu Xi did not hide his lack of strength. After all, he is just a student now. If there is something he doesn''t know how to do, he would come back to study. Isn''t that quite normal? Its right to copy the architectural design drawings, but dont copy the final results. There are basic architectural design drawings and training camp development theories there, you can read them. In addition, you should go to the school when you have time. Its just the first year of school, so you cant go to school not once. " After listening to Fengtian''s words, Gu Xi nodded, and after asking where the reference room in Lingyu Industrial Zone was, he headed there with his schoolbag on his back. ?At this time, the Lingyu Industrial Zone looks almost the same as when Gu Xi first came here. But Gu Xi could clearly feel that the security here had become significantly stricter. It can be seen that Gong Lingyus disciples are using their own methods to buy more time for their teacher. As a new disciple, Gu Xi could not do much. He could only take a look at the situation here, and without saying anything else, he honestly entered the reference room to study. ?After entering the data room, Gu Xi felt like he had jumped into a treasure house. Here are piles of information. It has been available since the establishment of Lingyu Industrial Zone, and has been included until this year. ??This includes Gong Lingyu''s research, the research of the graduate students she led, and the backup of some things Gong Lingyu collected. ?Because Gong Lingyus level is quite high, most of the things here are based on Gong Lingyus judgment. At the beginning, Gu Xi wanted to look in the direction he needed first. But once he entered here, everything seemed to be out of his control, and time disappeared in the blink of an eye. ??If Lingxi hadn''t appeared next to Gu Xi every four hours, brought food to Gu Xi, and even put Gu Xi to sleep through his dream ability, Gu Xi might have become a human being. Even so, on the tenth day after Gu Xi entered the data room, Lingxi took action decisively and dragged Gu Xi out of the data room. Sir, take a rest first and digest what you have learned in the past few days. ?At this time, Gu Xi was already a little confused while reading. When he was dragged out by Lingxi, he became somewhat sober. "It''s Lingxi. I''ve probably sent back what I copied these days." It has been delivered to Luna. This matter has always been done by Lingxi. After all, Lingxi delivers meals and picks up things very quickly through means such as dreams. Thats good, Ill take a break and just have something to eat. By the way, whats for dinner today? I want coffee, double sugar. Gu Xi smiled and felt obviously better. Unexpectedly, Lingxi grabbed Gu Xi at this moment. Sir, you havent had a good rest for ten days in a row. My dream can only drag you into dreaming for a few seconds. You must take a serious rest. Otherwise your spirit will not be able to support it. And you still remember, when was the last time you left the reference room? It was the time when three dungeons were restarted last week and you arranged manpower. The rest of the time, you have been reading and copying. Sir, you really cant stand this. Sir, please listen to me and come home with me to have a rest. After that, I will take you out to have fun for two days, just to relax. After all, I have been to the Yin City for so many days, and I am afraid that I have not been to several important scenic spots. " It seems like you have been there. At first Gu Xi wanted to think that he could withstand it. But after being dragged out of the data room, Gu Xi''s mind was blown by the wind, and he finally sobered up. At this time, he also realized that he could not go on like this. If this continues, his body may not be able to support it for a few days. Okay, Ill listen to you. Ive lost weight recently and I need to make up for it. ?Gu Xi is also easy to talk to after he understands. Lingxi is also quite happy to see Gu Xi finally freed from the curse of knowledge. He and the other contracted undead are busy with Gu Xi''s affairs, and now only Lingxi is concerned about Gu Xi''s body. Previously, Gu Xi was so focused on studying that Lingxi was almost worried to death. Now that Gu Xi has come out of the confusion, she is naturally very happy. I will go back and prepare food for you now. Do you want some coffee? I just bought a few kilograms of beans. I can grind them when I get back. Hearing this, Gu Xi was somewhat speechless. ?Looking at what he said, it directly brought coffee to the level of soy milk. Looking at Gu Xi''s helpless look, Lingxi still said seriously. By the way, sir, the bed and bath water in the apartment are ready. You can have a good rest after you go back. After sleeping well, I will accompany you to visit the major attractions in the City of Yin. " Hearing Lingxi turn the topic to this again, Gu Xi also smiled and said: "Okay, I just want to go out and relax, so you can arrange this matter." "Um!" Lingxi nodded his head and disappeared directly in front of Gu Xi. ?When Lingxi disappeared, Gu Xi also moved his head forward. He found that he was still sitting at the table in the data room, and all the materials and notes he had just copied had disappeared. Everything on the desktop has been sorted out. All kinds of materials borrowed from the reference room have been put back into their original places. ? Gu Xi stood up with support on the table, moved his body, picked up the school bag that had been thrown aside, and walked out. Although when he saw the information, he still had the idea to sit down and study it further. But looking at his current body, Gu Xi finally gave up this behavior. ?He knew that if he continued to sit down like this, his body would collapse. ??He doesn''t want to study and have to read himself into the hospital. Forget it, just relax. Holding his backpack, Gu Xi turned around and walked out of the reference room. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1349： Rest (please subscribe) Chapter 1349 Rest (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! ??After walking out of the reference room, Gu Xi walked a little unsteadily, so he immediately gave up the idea of ??taking the bus back. In this situation, it would be better for him to be more steady. Don''t mess around at this time. With this thought in mind, Gu Xi returned to Alidovi City in a daze. ??Then passed through Alidovi City and returned to the apartment building. By the time he reacted, he was already lying on the bed in the apartment, surrounded by a burst of coolness. ?This feeling was really comfortable. A final thought flashed through Gu Xi''s mind, and he closed his eyes heavily. By the time Gu Xi regained his energy and regained consciousness, he saw Lingxi standing at the head of the bed, waiting. Sir, youre awake. Well, I had a really comfortable sleep this time. Gu Xi stretched, sat up and leaned against the head of the bed. I really dont want to study anymore, so its more comfortable to lie down like this. Sir, lets go out for a walk today. Lingxi did not forget the idea of ??taking Gu Xi out for a walk. ?This matter was not the idea of ??Lingxi alone, but the result of discussions with all the contracted undead in Guxi. In just ten days, Gu Xi copied and sent back a large number of architectural design drawings and various materials, which frightened Luna and the others. Just let the undead do this kind of desperate thing. Gu Xi is still a living person. Who can bear this? So Luna and the others were there to let Lingxi persuade Gu Xi. Even if you are determined to study, you cant work so hard. At least we need to be relaxed and let the contracted undead like them handle matters in the city of Aridovi. Lingxi also remembered this. ?Seeing that Gu Xi woke up, he was still in good spirits and didn''t have the feeling of drowsiness after falling asleep wildly. Lingxi suggested going out for a walk with Gu Xi. Gu Xi turned his head and glanced at the situation outside the window. ??I found that the outside was brightly sunny and the birds were singing and the flowers were fragrant. It was nothing like a city of the undead that had a heavy gloom. ?This situation made Gu Xi feel good. Coupled with the information he had copied for ten days before, although he did not complete all the design drawings Luna wanted, he had already obtained some of the most critical information. The rest of Gu Xi also received corresponding research materials. Some of the undead in the city can also participate in the research. At most, you will come up with new ideas and research results in a short amount of time, and you dont need to keep focusing on this matter. Gu Xi who understands this can also relax himself. Just as Lingxi had a suggestion, Gu Xi stood up directly. Then lets go out. As soon as Gu Xicai got out of bed, Lingxi was busy busy beside him. Prepare clothes for Gu Xi and deal with some details. One of the main features is that you dont need to worry about anything, just close your eyes and everything will be ready. While Gu Xi was having breakfast, Lingxi was preparing the route for going out. While preparing, Lingxi was still telling Gu Xi. Sir, I have already inquired about it. The City of Yin is most famous for its top ten attractions, and there are also twenty internet celebrity check-in spots. Now, when you go out, you can go see the Return of the Undead to the Yin Wind Tower. Gu Xi raised his head and glanced at Lingxi, "You haven''t been in the Yin City for long. How do you know so much?" "Sir, if you usually go out and chat with the aunts outside, you won''t find out anything. Let me tell you, some of the aunts living in our community have been living here since the establishment of the Yin City. Lingxi''s voice became quieter. When Gu Xi heard it, he realized what level of old monsters these were. I have lived here since the establishment of the Yin Capital. How many years have I lived here? Lingxi didn''t notice the change in Gu Xi''s eyes. She was still detailing the news she had learned. Have to admit that Lingxi is also quite capable in terms of gossip. ??If Gu Xi didn''t already have a special source of information, and Lingxi''s cooking was delicious, it would have been reasonable to arrange for Lingxi to gather information. Lingxi didn''t stop. After helping Gu Xi tidy up his clothes, she took out various bottles and jars and filled them with food that she might eat today. ?Unconsciously, the table was full of prepared things. Wait a minute, are you going shopping or camping? Its enough to live outside for one day. Looking at the situation in front of him, Gu Xi couldn''t help but say. This is not enough. These are for food on the road. These are for food when we arrive. If there is no good restaurant nearby, we must prepare some lunch, right? ?Lingxi was talking nonchalantly while sending the prepared food to the dreamland. Gu Xi was somewhat curious about Lingxi''s method. ??But Gu Xi didn''t interfere too much. After all, Luna still controlled a strange mirror space. It is not impossible for Lingxi to have a dream space. ??Anyway, this situation is beneficial to Gu Xi, so Gu Xi naturally won''t ask any more questions. Lingxi''s movements were quite fast, and he packed up all the food in just a few clicks. After that, Lingxi circled around Gu Xi again and nodded with satisfaction. You look so good like this, sir. Gu Xi didnt even know what to say to such a compliment. Since he took office, some have praised him for his strength, while others have been surprised that he has mastered the three divine skills of death. Some people praised him for his unlimited potential, but no one praised him for his good looks. The sentence "Lingxi" can be regarded as a precedent. Gu Xi''s face turned a little red. Lingxi didn''t say much at this time. After checking the situation in the room, he pushed Gu Xi out of the door. As soon as I walked out of the apartment door, before I even got to the elevator, I saw an aunt coming out of the opposite room. ??The aunt looked at Gu Xi, and then started chatting with Lingxi there. ?At this moment, Gu Xi realized how marketable Lingxi was in the eyes of these aunts. This is clearly treating Lingxi as a companion with whom he can gossip. Lingxi also had a very happy chat with her aunt. ??If the elevator hadn''t come, they might have continued talking like this. ?Hunting to get off the elevator and walking out of the community, Lingxi could happily say hello to the aunts passing by. At the same time, when she had some free time, she would also introduce the past of these aunts to Gu Xi. Let Gu Xi look at these aunts in surprise. ?Had it not been for Lingxis introduction, Gu Xi would have really not believed sometimes that these elderly-looking players were actually above level 40. There are even several people who have reached the edge of level 50. Its just that they usually dont have a good reputation, and they usually have no idea of ????participating in games. Thats why he looks like a commoner who is idle and bored. But if something happens, they can always display combat effectiveness that is not weaker than that of high-level players. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1350： Genesis is refining red equipment (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1350 Genesis is refining red equipment (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! ?Looking at Gu Xi, he was about to walk out of the gate of the community. At this time, Lingxi was greeting the security guard at the security booth at the door. ?While saying hello, he also explained to Gu Xi. Sir, dont underestimate this security uncle. He is a level 45 death knight. Although we dont know what his promotion route is, his strength is not weak at all. Gu Xi couldn''t help but glance at the security guard after hearing this. No matter how you look at it, you can''t tell that this person looks like a death knight. He looks thin and frail. He looks like a player who can''t find a job and has to work as a security guard. I didn''t want to worry about it. I just glanced at it and was stopped by the security guard. That boy, come here. ?Gu Xi was a little surprised and frowned. ?Has any security guard called a community owner this way? At this time, Lingxi was also there and said: "Uncle Ling, what''s wrong with you." Its okay, Xiaolingxi, your master seems to be a little weak. The security uncle looked at Gu Xi again. Hearing this, Gu Xi wanted to roll his eyes. Where is his weakness? His fitness skill is already level 25, okay? ?However, he was not familiar with the security uncle. Even though the other person said this about him, Gu Xi didn''t want to refute it. ??The security guard''s words made Gu Xi almost jump. If your body is weak, dont do so many things. Use your own flesh and blood to support your red clothes, and you wont be afraid of scratching your own bones. What kind of red outfit? I dont have any. As soon as Gu Xi heard this, he quickly explained. I was still secretly guessing that he knew something and came over secretly to inquire. You still said no, look at your eyes, a red light flashes from time to time. ??I''m afraid you picked up some red-colored powder from somewhere, activated it somehow, and finally kept it in your body. You probably didn''t even notice it yourself. " At this moment, Gu Xi realized that the security guard had not heard about the Evil Sword, but had seen such a situation before. Just as the security guard said, Gu Xi accidentally activated the fossil he brought because of part of the sword energy left by the Evil Sword. ?At present, Gu Xi still doesnt know what the situation is. How would a security guard know if this thing is red? ?Just when Gu Xi was about to say something, the security guard stood up instead. You dont believe it? Hearing this, Gu Xi was about to say something, but the security guard stood up on his own. ?Hand out his hand to pull on his clothes, Gu Xi found that under his security uniform was a strange body. ??The security guard looked thin, but his body was obviously full of flesh, but Gu Xi noticed that all the muscles near his heart had shrunk into dried meat. It looked as if everything had been taken away by some force. "This is?" ?Gu Xi was shocked and couldn''t help but ask. I was also in your situation. When the security uncle spoke, a red light flashed in his eyes, "I accidentally came into contact with red clothing once, and ended up getting the smell of red clothing. ?Originally, this was nothing, but I listened to my friends words, saying that the smell of red equipment can lead to red equipment missions, and in the end, I might have a chance to get a red equipment. At that time, I was basically the boss in heaven, the second boss in earth, and the third boss in me. I actually did it. But who would have thought that my body cant support the red suit at all.? ? ? ? Before the mission even started, my heart suddenly died. After losing my heart, my potential has come to an end, and several good job transfers have not been successful. In the end, I can only slowly grind to level 45 and work as a security guard here. ?But little brother, your situation is more serious than mine. I just caught the scent of the red outfit, so I took the initiative and stuck in it. ??You really got the red equipment piece, and it was activated. " Hearing these words, Gu Xi''s face became solemn. Can you elaborate a little bit? ?Seeing Gu Xi like this, the security guard also laughed. Of course, but you also have to tell me where your red powder comes from. In a game world, I was completing a main mission to protect an archaeologist for three months. As it turned out, something happened to him and he forgot the most important mission item, which was a fossil. I have had this fossil inspected, but I have never been able to tell what is inside it, but the people who identified it said that there was a red light flashing inside. I always thought this was a fragment of a red suit. I have always carried it with me. As a result, more than ten days ago, when I was playing a dungeon, I encountered a sword attack. The fossil shattered in order to block it, and the red light inside flowed into my hand. " As Gu Xi spoke, he also stretched out his left hand. ??The security uncle reached out and grabbed Gu Xi''s arm, turned his hand over, and took a serious look at Gu Xi''s palm. ? Gu Xi is only at level 11 now. How can he be an opponent of a level 45 death knight? The security guard can almost understand the situation in Gu Xi''s body just by taking a glance. Youre so lucky, if you didnt have a fitness skill above level 20, you might be lying down by now. Do you know why there are so few red outfits? " "have no idea." The most important thing for red equipment is to be self-sufficient in energy. If there is no way to achieve this and only rely on players to provide energy to red equipment, the player will not be able to withstand it even if it is beaten to death. So the most fearful thing about getting red equipment is incomplete red equipment. Thats all players have to do with their lives. Until the energy required for the red equipment is filled up and the red equipment is activated, its a good time for the lucky ones to get it. ??You necromancers are okay, there are undead troops behind you, but we are not good. The red equipment can draw directly to our origin. " ??As the security uncle talked incessantly, a thought suddenly flashed through Gu Xi''s mind. Genesis, The bridge of Genesis. ?Thats also a red piece of equipment, right? ??And the fossil he got, could it be a red powder that was specially sent to the Genesis game? The powder will then absorb everything in the game world, slowly turning into red fragments and becoming the cornerstones of the Genesis Bridge. Every brick of the Genesis Bridge was obtained in this way. Finally, when these cornerstone bricks are placed on the Genesis Bridge, they must provide energy for the Genesis Bridge to ensure the operation of the Genesis Bridge. ??This is to make use of even the last bit of scum in the game world. ?At the same time, Gu Xi also understood why the Son of Blood God was unwilling to hand over the leadership of Genesis even if he launched Genesis in advance. ??This is not the reputation of leading all the players in Yuanzu City back from the depths of the game. This is a red outfit that is visible to the naked eye and can be used immediately. Deep in the game, players can kill people and grab treasures just for the sake of orange equipment. ??Letting them destroy the world for red equipment is not a problem. If you dont grab it at this time, will you still give it to others? At this time, the security uncle also saw what Gu Xi was thinking, and he asked with a smile. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1351： Three ways to use red minced powder (please order more for more) Chapter 1351 Three ways to use red powder (please subscribe for more updates) Do you know where your red powder comes from? ?The red outfit is still taking shape? " Gu Xi did not answer the security uncles question. ?Looking at Gu Xi''s reaction, the security guard didn''t ask any more questions. ?There is nothing to ask about this kind of thing. One look at Gu Xi''s reaction showed that he had come into contact with Wu Zhu''s red equipment. ??Moreover, he knows the details of the Wuzhu Red Equipment, and Gu Xi may even be one of the cornerstones of the Wuzhu Red Equipment. ??This kind of ownerless red dress that has not yet taken shape will make people excited, but the security uncle has no such idea. He had suffered a big loss in this area before and almost lost his life. ??If there was a complete red item in front of him now, he might grab it. But he didnt want to touch the unfinished red outfit at all. ?Of course the security guard did not give up on Gu Xi because of his attitude. Forget it if you dont say it, everyone has their own secrets. In any case, your situation is like this, you are stained with the red equipment scraps, but you cannot get the red equipment. " Thank you very much. Mr. Ling, how should I deal with this situation? Gu Xi asked seriously. Three ways, the first is to buy a ruby. Don''t buy it in the market, go to the Red Magic Star Territory to buy it. Only the rubies there can be used. Use blood transfusion to inject all your blood into the ruby. ??The energy and everything in the red outfit will be guided in, turning it into a gem full of energy and life. ?This is exactly why you can only buy it in the Red Devil Star Territory. Other rubies do not have this effect. ?This kind of crafted ruby ??is almost equivalent to an orange-quality crystal, which can be used to charge orange equipment, or improve the quality of orange equipment, or repair orange equipment. It can be regarded as a kind of reward and compensation from fate to you. But after making this choice, your connection with this red outfit will be cut off. No matter what happens to this unfinished red outfit in the future, you will have no chance. " As the security guard spoke, he unconsciously touched his sleeves. If Gu Xi looked carefully at this moment, he would find a small ruby ??cufflink on the security guard''s cuffs. ?Perhaps this is why the security guard put this method first. But this is the last choice for Gu Xi. Not to mention anything else, Gu Xi simply denied it when he heard that he was going to leave the Capital of Yin and go to other star regions. For more than a year from now, Gu Xi will not be able to leave the Yin City, let alone go to the Red Devil Star Territory to buy gems. The security uncle didnt know Gu Xis choice, so he went on to talk about the second way. The second method is to find a mission where you can get orange equipment or orange props. Introduce the opportunity of red equipment to integrate with this task. In this way, you can get a task related to refining red equipment. ?Of course this is just a mission, just to give you something to think about. No one has ever obtained red equipment through this method. ?Each red-equipped mission is completed step by step by dozens or even hundreds of generations of players. None of us have such luck. " The task of getting orange equipment? Gu Xi was a little curious when he heard this. Yes, you must have orange equipment or tasks with orange props, otherwise you wont be able to absorb everything. In addition, after transferring the powder of the red equipment to the task, the connection between you and the red equipment is severed. Dont even think about getting this red outfit again in the future. ?At the same time, when your mission becomes a red-equipment mission, you may not be able to complete the mission. Getting a red-equipment will only become a thought in front of you at most. So give up on this road. This road is actually a waste of such an opportunity. " Hearing what the security uncle said, Gu Xi said: "But when there is no way to support it, this road is the only feasible way, isn''t it?" The security uncle looked at Gu Xi in surprise. It seems like you have some ideas. That''s right, this is the most appropriate path when there is no other choice and the red equipment is absorbing the energy in your body and preparing to drain your life. At least my life was saved. " The security guard seemed to have thought of something again, "At the beginning, I didn''t believe that I would encounter a situation where my life was drained, and I thought I was one of the billions. So I chose the third way. Smoke the broken bits of red equipment and blend them into orange equipment or orange-quality props or buildings. Convert orange equipment into red equipment. Its a very simple method. " Gu Xi nodded, this method is really simple. Most players above level 20 in the real world will have an orange equipment. If you are lucky enough to get some red equipment scraps, you can operate it yourself. But looking at the situation of the security uncle, we know that this road is also the most difficult. ??If it were so easy to travel, there wouldnt be only a thousand and a few pieces of red equipment. Gu Xi guessed that introducing the red equipment fragments into the orange equipment would directly activate the orange equipment to upgrade the red equipment. The energy required for the orange equipment to upgrade the red equipment would be provided by the introducer. So when this kind of thing starts, it means that the death of this player has arrived. Unless someone can forcibly interrupt the growth of red equipment, there will only be a mummy and a little strengthened orange left in the end. Yes. It is impossible to leave red equipment behind with this method. At most, the quality of orange equipment will be slightly improved. But thats an improvement that comes in exchange for the players life. Unless the player is about to die and wants to leave a legacy for his family and future generations, no player would be willing to do such a thing. ? It can be said that this security guard was able to survive in such a situation. It was really a matter of luck. As soon as the security guard said this, Gu Xi actually had an idea in his mind. Mr. Ling, how do I get the orange equipment mission? ?Seeing that Gu Xi had made up his mind, the security guard also laughed. Its very simple. You can just find a blacksmith shop and say you want to warm up a purple piece of equipment into an orange piece. You dont need them to warm it up. You just want to warm it up by completing the task yourself. As soon as he heard about this situation, Gu Xi immediately thought that he still had a chance to develop an orange suit with a purple suit in Changzi City. ??If he were not in the real world now, he could take advantage of this opportunity. ?Now, Gu Xi needs to find another place where he can warm up the orange equipment. Thinking of this, Gu Xi turned his head and looked at Lingxi. Sir, I have inquired about several blacksmith shops, but they all require queuing. We are outsiders and are not familiar with the place here. Why dont you ask some of your senior brothers? (End of this chapter) Chapter 1352： See through but don’t tell the truth (please subscribe) Chapter 1352: See through but dont tell the truth (please subscribe) ?Hearing Lingxi''s words, Gu Xi''s eyes lit up. Thats right, if you have anything to do, go to your senior brother. I believe that senior brother can help with this small task. After having an idea in his mind, Gu Xi felt more relieved. At this time Lingxi also came up. Sir, please relax. Theres no need to worry about this matter. Its been more than ten days, isnt it still okay? Lets relax for the next two days. When you go to deliver the copy next week, you and a few senior brothers will know how to deal with it. " The same is true for Gu Xiyi. ?This matter is really only a day or two away. He plans to rest and relax for the next two days. After thanking the security guard, Lingxi took Gu Xi''s hand and left the community. There is no need to worry about the next route or anything like that. Lingxi had already planned everything before going out. ?Which car to get on, where to walk from, and where to get off at, Lingxi has checked them all. ?Gu Xi just needs to follow Lingxi. ?After changing the bus twice, Gu Xi saw the Yinfeng Tower that Lingxi mentioned at the first sight. Is this the Soul-Calling Tower? Looking at the huge building in front of him, Gu Xi couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment. Yes, this is the first Soul Summoning Tower in the Yin City, and it is also the largest Soul Summoning Tower. I heard Luna say that the Lord has been considering the development behind the Soul Summoning Tower. In addition, this is considered one of the ten scenic spots in the Yin City, so I plan to invite you to come here and have a look. ?This Yinfeng Tower can be visited. I have bought the ticket and can go up now. " ?At this moment, Gu Xi finally realized what was happening in the Yinfeng Tower in front of him. ??The Yin Wind Tower in front of us is a full 2,100 meters high. It is in the shape of a vertical column, and there is red Yin Qi flowing on the surface of the tower. ??Strong winds kept circling back and forth around this soul-calling tower. From time to time, some ghosts would appear in the strong wind and rush directly into the tower. ?This is one of the ten sceneries of the Yin City, the Yin Wind Tower where the dead return to their nests. I heard that standing on the Yin Wind Tower, you can see more than half of the scenery of the Yin City. Gu Xi didnt have much thought about this. ??What Gu Xi paid attention to at this time was actually the flow of Yin Qi on the Soul-Calling Tower. Sir, relax and dont think too much. ?Seeing that Gu Xi was lost in thought again, Lingxi quickly shook Gu Xi awake. Gu Xi, who was awakened, also reacted. Too careless. At this time, Gu Xi also understood what was going on. ?He was exposed to too much profound knowledge at once, and found that he had various deficiencies in knowledge, and now he is constantly making up for everything. This situation is just like being hungry and wanting to eat when you see something. It is an instinctive reaction. It''s just that one is a mental instinct and the other is a physical instinct. ?Although this spirit of continuous learning is good, worrying about your breath has already affected your health. That''s why Lingxi took Gu Xi out to relax. ?But now it seems that Gu Xi''s situation is obviously still a little unstable. When he sees something, his thoughts will be activated by himself. Sir, how about we go to another place to relax? No, there are some things that always have to be overcome. If these cannot be overcome, I wont have to grow up in the future. Gu Xi waved his hand, "Let''s go up now. We''re here now. I always want to go up and take a look." "Yes." Seeing Gu Xi''s reaction, Lingxi''s eyes also lit up. She had always been worried that Gu Xi would not be able to get out of the maze of knowledge. Unexpectedly, Gu Xi had already realized that something was wrong. Now I want to come out on my own. As long as Gu Xi has such an idea. After all, there are some things that Gu Xi must handle on his own. Others can only drag him out of his confusion again and again, but there is no way to solve the problem. Only when Gu Xi figures it out on his own and overcomes some problems, can this problem be solved. ?After taking Lingxi up to the Yinfeng Tower, Gu Xi Guxi discovered that this Yinfeng Tower was much stronger than his own Soul-Calling Tower in every aspect. ?There are many places that will arouse Gu Xis attention and association just by looking at them. Fortunately, Gu Xi already understood the problem at this time. ?Although he had some associations, Gu Xi was not overly obsessed with it. He just saw these things in his eyes and kept them in his heart, and would think about them later when he encountered the corresponding situation. Now Gu Xi will no longer consider things beyond his own scope of knowledge. ?With this thought, Gu Xi slowly looked at some of the layout of the Yinfeng Tower, and did not make too many associations. This journey has been quite smooth. In this way, we have reached the top floor of Yinfeng Tower, where we can see half of the Yin City scenery. It is precisely because of this that it is famous, so people from the Yin City will come up to see the scenery and so on. The queue here will also be longer. When Gu Xi reached the top floor, there was still a team of about a hundred people in front of him. ?Gu Xi and Lingxi were not in a hurry, they just chatted and looked around. At this moment, Gu Xi suddenly heard a burst of exclamations coming from outside the tower. Its the return of the dead. Im so lucky today, I saw this scene. ? Gu Xi also looked outside in the direction from which the sound came. At this time, he could clearly see that there seemed to be a red light in the sky flying towards Yinfeng Tower. As a necromancer, Gu Xi naturally knew what this was like. ?This is someone who died nearby, and the soul was attracted by the soul-calling tower and flew into the soul-calling tower. This is very normal for people in the Yin City. There is also a room specifically for these souls in the Yinfeng Tower, where they can be stored for forty-nine days. Within forty-nine days, if there is anyone in this persons home, they can come and take the soul away. ??If there is no one at home and he has a phylactery or something, he can also use the room in the Wind Tower to transform into a lich and continue living. ?Even if there is nothing, you can ensure that your soul and wisdom are not lost in Yinfeng Tower. ?Of course, the red light flying in front of you means that a powerful soul is flying. ?When this soul flies in, the moment it enters the Yinfeng Tower, there will be fireworks to greet it. Watching the fireworks from outside the Yinfeng Tower and watching the fireworks from the top of the Yinfeng Tower are completely different things. These people who came to visit were naturally very excited. Because this is a very rare opportunity. But there was a flash of red light in Gu Xi''s eyes standing in the tower. He always felt that something was not quite right. At this time, Gu Xi stared closely at the red light flying in front of him. It wasnt until the light merged into the Yinfeng Tower and fireworks shot out from the top of the tower that Gu Xi closed his eyes. Just when the red light came in, Gu Xi clearly saw many different things. The soul that turns into red light contains the fragments of red clothing. The energy-laden powder was absorbed by the Yinfeng Tower. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1353： Ten Scenes of the Yin City (please subscribe) Chapter 1353 Ten Scenes of the Yin City (Please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! Other than the fireworks all over the sky, there is no change in Yinfeng Tower. But Gu Xi clearly saw another world. I am so lucky. ???If it weren''t for Gu Xi standing on the top floor of Yinfeng Tower right now, if it weren''t for the fact that Gu Xi was still wearing the broken pieces of the red suit, if it wasn''t for the fact that Gu Xi was confused by knowledge before, and now he wants to study everything. He would never have discovered this. He would not have thought that one of the ten sights of the Yin City would actually be a red outfit that was being hatched through some means. ?Gu Xi tilted his head and looked out through the glass wall on the top floor, while also asking about Lingxi Road. What other places are there in the ten sceneries of the Yin City? The road to the dragons tomb ascending to heaven, the valley of corpses in the large tombs, and the seven evil spirits holding the sky nail Lingxi had already inquired about these things a long time ago, and originally planned to take Gu Xi to visit and relax slowly in the future. When Gu Xi asked, Lingxi naturally told them all the treasures. Find some time to visit all these places. "good." ?Lingxi said happily, never expecting why Gu Xi would make such a request. In fact, it was not to see the scenery. He just wanted to confirm whether the other top ten landscapes were like the Shadow Wind Tower, and were preparatory red equipment that were being hatched. ?While Gu Xi and Ling Xi were talking, the queue finally reached Gu Xi and the others. The staff at the top of the Yinfeng Tower put Gu Xi in and kept mumbling the same words they repeated countless times. When you go out, dont go left, go right, follow the crowd around the top of the tower, the exit is on the opposite side. Dont get too close to the edge, dont feed souls, dont try to capture souls, dont attack souls outside the tower, dont ??Anyway, this staff member talked about a lot of taboos about Yinfeng Tower. The only thing he didn''t mention was that you should not jump from Yinfeng Tower. Although he was a little anxious and wanted to go to other places to see, Gu Xi did not show his mentality. After queuing out of the top floor of Yinfeng Tower and entering the large platform on the top floor, Gu Xi still watched the entire Yinfeng Tower seriously. The environment and scenery of the capital. Seriously, Yin Capital is better in this regard. No matter where you look at it, the City of Yin does not look like a city of the undead. ?Sunshine, blue sky, white clouds, clean city, this environment is really suitable for human habitation. ?Standing on the top of Yinfeng Tower and looking down, Gu Xi felt like he was about to fly. ?This is not the feeling when Gu Xi borrows the purple suit to fly, nor is it the feeling when riding a giant bat in the sky. But there is a feeling that I should be high up and should be standing here. Even a calm person like Gu Xi has the idea of ????screaming loudly here, or even flying into the wind. ?Gu Xi wanted to stand on the top of the tower and shout loudly, venting some dissatisfaction or other emotions in his heart. Before Gu Xi could move, someone shouted loudly: "I am the king of the world, and I am going to fly!" ?Gu Xi turned around and saw a necromancer jumping from the Yinfeng Tower with his hands raised. ?At this sight, Gu Xi was quite speechless. Are you playing so wildly? ???? Before Gu Xiwei came up to watch the excitement, he heard a roaring sound. Fireworks shot out again all around, but the scene of the fireworks was much worse than when the powerful souls came to throw them just now. ?Then the black wind blew, and the necromancer who jumped from the Yin Wind Tower was swept to the top exit of the Yin Wind Tower. Two staff members quickly stepped forward, one person holding down the necromancer. Rescue fee, Yinfeng push fee, and fireworks fee, a total of 3,000 yuan will be given to you. Is this still possible? ??The necromancer was also a little embarrassed, but the two staff members didn''t care much. They did this kind of thing almost every day, and it was considered as extra money for them as staff members. After all, people play like this every day, and there are even many undead mages or death knights who cannot fly who come here just to feel the feeling of flying. As for this kind of rescue fee, for some wealthy people, it is nothing at all. Look at this, after someone took the lead, two more necromancers jumped directly. Finally, he was carried around the tower by the dark wind and finally sent to the exit. ?Looking at the way they laughed, Gu Xi knew that they had spent their money well. ?However, Gu Xi had no intention of participating. At this time, his mind drifted to Alidovita. ?Gu Xi has always had an idea. Aridovi Tower is connected to seven Aridovi cities in different time and space. Is there any way to see the entire seven cities at the same time? If it doesnt work, then there is something missing from Alidovita. ??If you could tell Princess Anna what you saw this time, would you have any changes towards Alidovita? At this moment, Lingxi pointed in a certain direction and said. Sir, look over there. In that direction is one of the ten sceneries, the blue sky. Listening to Lingxi''s words, Gu Xi looked in the direction Lingxi pointed. ?There Gu Xi saw a normal blue sky and white clouds, but upon closer inspection, Gu Xi found that the sky was actually filled with something like crystal powder. ?These crystal powders reflect the sunlight, giving the sky a psychedelic color. Sir, I heard that the best viewing point of the Azure Sky is not on the Yinfeng Tower, but about five hundred meters outside the Azure Sky. ?From that position, not only can you see the entire blue sky, but you can also see many different things. ??Its just that the blue sky is too far away from the Yinfeng Tower. We rush there now, fearing that we will miss the best viewing time. " Lingxi had already thought everything through when he said this. ?Gu Xi did not speak. He just looked at the blue sky in the distance and observed some changes in the sky. Lastly, he said slowly. "it''s beautiful." Yeah, I heard people say that this blue sky was originally a dark sky, and crystal powder was introduced from behind, and then the color was slowly adjusted to what it is now. ?Not only will it not affect the sunlight, it will also have the effect of being hidden by the dark sky. Even the flying beings in the sky will be affected by the blue sky. " Crystal powder? ? Gu Xi raised his head and glanced at the sky. I''m afraid it wasn''t the crystal powder. Gu Xi could feel that there were many mirroring methods in the blue sky. Even if others saw something, they couldn''t imitate a similar blue sky, but Gu Xi was different. Gu Xi, who borrowed Luna''s mirror skill, could see a lot more. Lets go over and have a look later. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1354： Blacksmith Master Niu (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1354 Blacksmith Master Niu (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! ?Following Lingxi around the Yin Capital for three days, Gu Xi visited ten sights in the Yin Capital. ?During the past three days, Gu Xi played outside during the day and went shopping with Lingxi. It is not necessarily going straight to the ten scenic spots of the Yin Capital, and sometimes you eat in a restaurant near the ten views, or buy what you want on the street. Go back to the apartment at night, Lingxi will prepare everything for Gu Xi. Put water on to take a bath and have a comfortable bed. Let Gu Xi''s heart slowly calm down. ?However, in the past three days, except for the Yinfeng Tower, Gu Xi did not find any arrangements for absorbing red dust in the other ten scenes. I dont know if this is because Gu Xi happened to miss it when he passed by, or if there really is no such arrangement here. Anyway, in these three days, apart from getting better in mood, Gu Xi''s other gains were not high. The matter that I asked my senior brothers to do has now come to fruition. ??Senior Brother Xiang Xiang has only been in the Yin City for a short time, but he really has a wide range of people. ?When he heard that Gu Xi needed someone to make orange equipment, he immediately recommended a blacksmith shop to Gu Xi. ?In Xiang Xiangs words, as long as you go there, you can directly see the master who can make orange equipment without waiting in line. ?Of course, because it comes directly to the door, the price of creating orange equipment may be higher. And its not discounted. Even if it was such a condition, Gu Xi accepted it. After all, there is no need to queue up, you can go directly to the master to handle it. At this point, he has surpassed many people. ??And according to Xiang Xiang, this master''s craftsmanship is quite good. When he went to see his guest, he did not say anything bad about him. So on the fourth day, when Gu Xi got up from bed, he said decisively: "Today I have to deal with the task of orange equipment. I can''t continue to mess around like this." As soon as Gu Xi finished speaking, Lingxi poked his head out of the door. Sir, you are awake. I have prepared soup. You can get up and drink some. Do you still want to rest today? No need, Im going out today. Gu Xi moved his body. He had rested for several days. If he continued to rest, his body would become rusty. Okay, Sir, please wait a moment. I will prepare the route for you now and where we plan to go today. As Lingxi spoke, he led Gu Xi to the dining table and kept placing prepared food on the dining table. Senior Brother Xiang gave you an address yesterday. Lets go there to find a blacksmith. "Okay, sir, please eat something first. I will contact you now and confirm the route out." As Lingxi spoke, he retreated. Gu Xi ate the prepared food there. Except for the clam soup that must be served every day, Lingxi always offers other foods in different ways. What I ate this morning was bread with meat sauce. Both the bread and the meat sauce were all made by Lingxi herself. The purpose is to allow Gu Xi to deal with one mouthful when he is busy. ?Of course the food this morning was roasted and tasted different. Lingxi is really capable. Looking at Ling Xi who was already cleaning the room, Gu Xi muttered and then stood up. "Let''s get ready to leave." "Okay, sir, I have contacted the blacksmith shop and they said that Master Niu will be available around half past eleven." We will take the bus there now and we will arrive half an hour early. " Its okay, just go out and relax. Gu Xi waved his hand to express his attitude. After hearing this, Lingxi just stood not far away and smiled. After Gu Xi finished eating, she quickly stepped forward to clean up everything. In front of Gu Xi, she packed the food and water for the road and followed Gu Xi. After leaving the community, the leading road becomes Lingxi. ?As Ling Xi said before, she has already found out all the routes. ?Which bus to take and the time to transfer between trains are all calculated. When Gu Xi arrived at the blacksmith shop, it was exactly eleven o''clock, exactly half an hour early. Since the appointed time has not come yet, Gu Xi looked at the blacksmith shop in front of him calmly. ??This blacksmith shop is full of undead style, with black steel as the base, white bones stacked in the iron furnace, and even the flames burning here are ice-blue flames. ?When Gu Xi entered, he happened to see a group of zombies pushing a large number of black armors out. ?There was a faint purple light emitting from those armors. ?This made Gu Xi understand that the blacksmith shop in front of him, which did not occupy a large area, actually had the ability to mass-produce purple equipment. Excuse me, who are you looking for? ?While Gu Xi was observing the situation in the blacksmith shop, an undead apprentice with only half a face poked his head out and asked Gu Xi. We have made an appointment with Master Niu to meet at half past eleven. ?In this case, Gu Xi naturally couldn''t let his contracted undead come forward, so he stepped forward and started talking directly. Master Niu, I understand, you are the Mr. Gu introduced by Mr. Xiang, right? Master Niu is free now, please come here. " As soon as the undead apprentice heard this, he knew who Gu Xi was, so he put down the hammer in his hand and pointed at Gu Xi. ?Gu Xi didnt ask any questions and just followed him with Ling Xi. While leading the way, the undead apprentice was still talking there. You came at the right time. Master Niu has just finished his work and is resting there. If you come earlier and the master is still working, you will have to wait for a while. " Led by the undead apprentice, Gu Xi and the others bypassed the busy blacksmithing area in front and entered the master area in the back. At this time, Gu Xi noticed that the weapons and equipment produced here were not directly standard weapons and equipment like before. Things built here are specially built for specific people. There are many blacksmiths here who are adjusting the size of weapons and equipment based on the data. The undead apprentice opened the door of a room, "Master Niu is inside, please come this way." ? Gu Xi looked behind the door, and he found that behind the door was a field of green flames, and a tauren with only bones left was sitting in the flames. ? Only then did Gu Xi realize that the so-called Master Niu was not a player named Niu, but a tauren undead master. Although he is not a normal player, there are some things that should not be taken at face value. Those who can be called masters in this kind of blacksmith shop are not simple. ?So Gu Xi took a step forward and stepped into the door. ?Then Gu Xi said to the dead tauren: "Hello, Master Niu. I am Gu Xi. We made an appointment before." (End of this chapter) Chapter 1355： The price of orange clothing (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1355 The price of orange equipment (please subscribe for more updates) "Ah, ha, I know you. You were introduced by a guest of the Xiang family. Please come in." ?Master Niu glanced at Gu Xi and waved to Gu Xi. When Gu Xi walked into the room, Master Niu introduced himself. I dont know if the guests of the Xiang family have ever told you about me. I am a level 25 death knight, but my journey as a death knight has reached its peak. Fortunately, I have the ability to blacksmith. Now I can make a living as a blacksmith here. As for my best result, I released nine pieces of orange equipment in a row. At other times, the orange rate is about 70%. So if you want to create an orange outfit, just give me money and I can design one individually according to your situation. " At this point, Master Niu glanced at Gu Xi, "You also have a few pieces of orange equipment, so you should know the price of orange equipment. The price on my side is the same, auxiliary type, three million. 5 million for armors and 10 million for weapons. " Gu Xi knew very well what Master Niu meant by general equivalents. Let''s put it this way, if the interest rate of Gu''s apartment building is converted into the base currency here, it will be about 10,000 yuan. In other words, if you want to buy an orange weapon-like equipment, you need at least a thousand apartments. ?Of course, its okay if Gu Xi pays with gold coins that contain evil spirits. But the amount required is quite a lot. ?Of course other materials are also available, but various metals are the mainstream here. What if I want to upgrade a purple item to an orange item? It depends on the situation. First of all, it depends on whether the purple equipment has the potential to be upgraded. ??If it is the kind of equipment that has no upgrade potential, the asking price will be higher if it is forcibly upgraded to orange equipment. The auxiliary type will cost about 2 million, and the weapon type will cost about 8 million. ??If it is equipment with upgrade potential, it will be cheaper. The auxiliary type is about 1.5 million, and the weapon type is about 6 million. " Master Niu quoted a price. So what if I want to turn the warm-nurturing orange equipment into a quest to upgrade the orange equipment? ?Hearing Gu Xis question, Master Niu glanced at Gu Xi. It still depends on whether your equipment has potential. If it doesnt have potential, Im sorry, but I cant do it either. ??If there is potential, the auxiliary category will cost 500,000 and the weapon category will cost 2 million. ?However, we have no way to guarantee the success rate of becoming an orange outfit. Because the process required by the task is not within our control, we have no way of controlling whether there will be some different changes when completing the task. So I want to make this clear to you. ?Complete the mission and upgrade the orange equipment yourself. The final upgrade will definitely be the best thing. But it is also possible that the mission fails. " Its okay, this is the kind of mission I want. Master, please help me see if this piece of equipment can become the subject of the mission. ?As Gu Xi spoke, he took out the magic wand. ??This is the main weapon that Gu Xi replaced after getting the Secret Realm Sword Staff. Before, I had been fighting with Gu Xi. And this is not the most important thing. The most important thing is that the magic wand is incomplete. The following explanation can prove that this thing should originally have an orange quality. As soon as he took the magic wand and looked at it, Master Niu took a deep breath. I finally understand why you want to upgrade to the task of caring for yourself. You want to put the parts of this staff back together, right? But you are afraid that you will not have the opportunity to find other parts, so you want a task.????Use tasks to attract the appearance of other parts. A very smart choice, I can help you deal with this. 1500000. " Master Niu did not forget to ask for money. Gu Xi had already inquired about some things before coming. ?This time there were two mini game worlds. The collision of the two game worlds allowed Gu Xi to get a lot of good things. Once he heard the price of 1.5 million, Gu Xi nodded seriously and took out fifty purple spiritual crystals and one orange spiritual crystal. When Gu Xi put this thing down, Master Niu''s eyes lit up. He took away all these spiritual crystals. Good stuff, these are top quality, where did you come from? This is not easy to say. ?Gu Xi said calmly. Forget it, dont tell me if you dont want to. These are enough. By the way, do you still have this kind of orange spiritual crystal? If so, take out two more. It will be good for your mission. ?Although Gu Xi didnt have many orange-quality spiritual crystals in his hand, he could still get out two more. So Gu Xi took out the spiritual crystal directly and put it in Master Niu''s hand. Master Niu held the magic wand in one hand and these spiritual crystals in the other and walked towards the room. Follow up, if you want to turn orange rising into a task, you must be here. As soon as Gu Xi heard this, he quickly followed. ?When he stepped onto the green flame, Gu Xi felt that the flame had a cold attribute, but it could melt everything. ??If Master Niu hadn''t controlled the flames, Gu Xi might have been burned and melted when he stepped on it. ?Following Master Niu to the back of the room, Master Niu took out a sheepskin scroll and placed two spiritual crystals on the sheepskin scroll. This is a quest conversion scroll, which can convert unfinished orange equipment into quests. Its just that in the past, unfinished orange plants were usually kept at a warm temperature for five to ten years. Let players improve their compatibility with orange equipment during the process of warming up. But your current situation is different. What your magic wand needs is not to be warmed up, but to find the parts. ?There is some trouble here, and there are the two spiritual crystals you gave me. ?This makes it easier to find other parts. Let me take a look, okay, you stand over. " Under the guidance of Master Niu, Gu Xi stood in front of Master Niu. Master Niu handed the phantom magic wand to Gu Xi''s hand, and then there was a flower in front of Gu Xi''s eyes. The two spiritual crystals flew up on their own, and Gu Xi saw a complete phantom magic wand in front of him. ??The previous magic staff was a broken wooden staff. This staff did not even have a head, only half of the staff body was left, with a total length of about 1.6 meters. But the complete phantom magic wand in front of him was one meter and ninety meters long. In addition to the body of the wand originally held by Gu Xi, it also had a disk-like head. The head of the staff is not big and relatively simple. There is a spherical green crystal inlaid in the center of the disc. ?At the same time, the tail of the staff is golden, with a large number of words engraved on it. ?The phantom magic wand quickly decomposed after twirling in front of Gu Xi twice. It turned into the staff body, which was the phantom magic staff that Gu Xi had mastered before. The tail of the staff looked like a dagger, and the disc at the head of the staff looked like an arm shield that could be worn in the hand and was about the size of a fist. green sphere with four parts. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1356： Red equipment mission (please subscribe) Chapter 1356 Red Equipment Mission (please subscribe) Ding! You are watching the process of decomposition and downgrading of an orange piece of equipment. Under the guidance of the mysterious power, you activate a temporary task! Temporary mission: Broken magic wand Task description: Find or remake the parts of the magic wand, and assemble a new magic wand! Task requirements: staff body (1/1), staff head (0/1), staff tail (0/1), energy gem (0/1), combined staff (0/1) Task reward: Magical wand (orange). Instruction 1: You can find the parts of the staff, you can also build them yourself, and you can even fuse and devour each other. Note 2: The higher the quality of the components of the combined staff, the better the quality of the combined staff. Note 3: Energy gems are related to the properties of the magic wand, please be careful not to choose the wrong one. ?Looking at the message that popped up in front of him, and then at the phantom magic wand that returned to his hand, Gu Xi knew that the mission was coming. Thank you, Master Niu. While Gu Xi thanked him, he looked at the mission transformation scroll that had been burned to ashes and the spiritual crystal that had turned into ordinary stone. He understood that he could receive this task, and since the task seemed so simple, it was definitely related to Master Niu. This 1.5 million is not in vain. "Okay, this is something you gave yourself, and your staff is complete. I didn''t put in much effort." ?Master Niu received 1.5 million, which is a bit regretful. It is always good to say more good things at this time. After thanking Master Niu, Gu Xi quickly left the blacksmith shop. ?When he returned to the apartment, Gu Xi directly asked Lingxi to lead the way, and he checked the status of the mission there. The task in front of me is similar to that of the Contract Doll. It is the task of finding the right parts that can be used together. It can be said that Gu Xi does not need to find the originals, as long as the quality is similar, the size is similar, the attributes are suitable, and they can be pieced together. This is a lot of steps simplified. If Gu Xi only wants one piece of orange equipment, he can now find three corresponding pieces of purple equipment and combine them. But what Gu Xi wants right now is not an orange magic wand. What he wants is to upgrade this mission to a red outfit mission. On the one hand, we need to clean up the red equipment debris from Gu Xi''s body, so as not to affect Gu Xi''s growth. ?On the other hand, Gu Xi also wants to get the red equipment. ?Gu Xi has been thinking about what if it happens. ?Wouldnt it be better to get a red piece of equipment? So Gu Xi suppressed some thoughts in his mind. After returning to the apartment building, Gu Xi immediately followed the method mentioned by the security guard. He held the magic wand with both hands tightly, mobilized the power of the red-colored broken powder, and injected it into the magic wand. In the magic wand. ??With the infusion of power from the red-equipped powder, the magic wand also underwent some subtle changes. ??Although the attributes did not change much, Gu Xi clearly saw some subtle changes on the surface of the magic wand. ?From time to time, a red stream of light flashes across the body of the magic wand. ?But Gu Xis red-equipped broken power only goes so far. ?Gu Xi didnt dare to act recklessly. What if the red-equipment mission turned into a direct change from an orange-equipment to a red-equipment? Gu Xi doesnt have that much vitality to draw out. Fortunately, as all the power of the red suit was drained out, Gu Xi felt a lightness on his body, and his body seemed to be less tense. The bones are no longer as sore as before, and the waist is full of energy. Gu Xi moved his body and opened the mission interface again to check it out. Just as the security uncle said, at this time, the orange equipment upgrade task has become a red equipment upgrade task. ?However, the difficulty here has also increased countless times. Gu Xi believed that if there were no opportunities, he would never be able to complete this task. Temporary mission: Broken magic wand (red) Task description: Find or remake the parts of the magic wand as required, and make a new magic wand through combination and maintenance! [Task requirements: staff body (0/1), staff head (0/1), staff tail (0/1), energy gem (0/1), combination staff (0/1), warming staff ( 0/1)] Task reward: Magical wand (red). [Note 1: All parts of the staff have detailed instructions for adjustment and enhancement. No matter how many parts you find, it will be useless until the standard is met. Note 2: The assembled staff needs to be placed somewhere for warming and curing, and the warming method will be arranged according to the characteristics of the staff. Instruction 3: There are only basic instructions in the task. If you want to adjust the attributes, you need to be able to make adjustments yourself. Looking at the newly popped up instructions, Gu Xi could only sigh. The mission description is okay, but the situation of various components in the mission requirements is not so good. Gu Xi has opened the detailed adjustment and strengthening methods. ???I wont talk about the three parts that Gu Xi has not found yet. ??Even with the phantom magic wand that I have already obtained, there are hundreds of places that need to be adjusted. There are comprehensive requirements from the beginning of enchantment to energy switching, the length of the staff, and the magic patterns engraved on the surface of the staff. ? Gu Xi estimated that in the past, adjusting the magic magic wand would require at least tens of millions of resources to be invested. ??If you let your subordinates learn and make adjustments, the resources may be less, but it will take more than ten years of preparation. This is because Gu Xi already has the body of a magic wand. This is the best part to deal with. The remaining three components are not that simple. Previously, it was enough as long as they looked similar. The requirements given now are that attributes, size, dimensions, materials, etc. must meet the standards before they can be used for adjustment. ??And adjusting it is no easier than the body of the magic wand. Looking at the detailed instructions here, Gu Xi felt that these three components would be difficult to handle. ??And this is relatively good. There are corresponding requirements for combining magic wands, and it is not just about splicing things together. What methods must be used here and how to integrate the equipment. What method will be used to activate it in the end? ??Anyway, there are a lot of troubles. Whether the integration can be successful in the end depends on luck. After the fusion is successful, it must be placed in a place with sufficient energy for warming. This kind of warming is not just about placing the staff there. ??It is necessary to continuously inject energy to make the energy here resonate with the staff. ??The energy attribute here must be consistent with the energy attribute of the staff, and the energy demand is quite large. ?? Gu Xi took one look at the numbers that were all zeros, and he knew that if he put the assembled magical magic wand in Aridovi City, it would mobilize the energy of the whole city to resonate. ?Then this magic wand needs to be warmed and cured for more than a thousand years before it can be cured and turned into red equipment. At this speed, Gu Xi felt that he had no hope of seeing the day when the red outfit would take shape. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1357： Harvest in March (please subscribe) Chapter 1357 Harvest in March (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! ? No wonder there are so few red equipment. If you really want to complete a task, you dont know how to complete it. What do you ask other people to do? ?This is clearly a mission that has been passed down to three generations, and the mission of death is still there. Looking at the task description in front of him, Gu Xi sighed longly. Just closed the task panel. ?This task is mainly to deal with the red equipment debris stained on the body, so as to prevent the red equipment debris from constantly draining one''s physical strength and vitality. ?Now that this problem has been solved, lets leave it to chance if we can get a red item. Teacher Gong Lingyu is so strong that only after reaching level 50 will he have the opportunity to obtain red equipment. Gu Xi is only at level 11 now. The level is still early. It means that Gu Xi slowly accumulates, and by the time he reaches level 50, he will have just completed this task. Its actually not too late to get the red equipment at level 50. ?After putting down this task, Gu Xi felt a little more relaxed, as if something had been put down. In the following period, Gu Xi began to live a self-disciplined life again. ??Go to Lingyu Industrial Zone on Mondays, Wednesdays and Fridays, go to Hades University on Tuesdays and Thursdays, and hang out in the Capital of Yin on Saturdays and Sundays. The time for studying is no more than eight hours a day. When I return to the apartment, someone will prepare food and deliver it. During normal work, I will go to Alidovi City to deal with some things. I will never leave fatigue and stress to the next day. Everyone says that my lifestyle is very healthy. At the same time, Gu Xi also slowly picked up some things that he had put down because of his busyness. ?For example, Gu Xi will spend an hour every day processing the copy of the major event in Westminster Abbey. The most important thing is the work of the head of the department of the Mystery College. Gu Xi had never been able to manage this place because he was busy with work and due to his lack of level. ?Even if something happens at the Mystery Academy, Gu Xi''s subordinates will handle it step by step. It''s different now. Gu Xi learned a lot of new things from Hades University. ?These Gu Xi must be integrated into their own combat system. But many things cannot be integrated by just studying. There are many skills that must be used over and over again in order to grow slowly. In the next year, Gu Xi cannot leave the Capital of Yin too far. So it became a good choice for Gu Xi to teach spiritualism in a college. The most important thing is that Gu Xi has a book on advancement in spiritualism. First edition of "Book of Titans". ?For this "Book of Titans" to grow, it not only needs to summon the dead titans through the "Book of Titans", but also needs to spread the situation of the "Book of Titans". Previously, Gu Xi only lent the Book of Titans to a few senior brothers for copying. The scope of communication is actually not wide at all. But its different now. Gu Xi now has a running mysterious academy. There are no one knows how many students join the college every day. ?And Gu Xi does not limit students learning directions. As long as your spiritualism reaches a certain level, you can copy the "Book of Titans" in the academy''s library. This greatly accelerated the spread of the "Book of Titans". In just a few days, the "Book of Titans" in Gu Xi''s hand has obviously begun its first advancement. ??It''s just that this is the first time for Gu Xi to get such a first-edition promotion book. In addition to the promotion documents this time, Gu Xi is not sure what the situation is. Even if he asked his senior brother to ask, he couldn''t find an answer. In the end, I could only observe there by myself, and prepare to write a detailed observation report to serve as a thesis for this period of time. At the same time, he should also observe more of the situation here and learn to see if there is any way to guide it. After all, as the "Book of Titans" spreads more and more widely, this promotion will happen again. ?This is my first time, so forget it if you have no experience. ??If Gu Xi still has no way to deal with the next promotion, then such a good opportunity will really be wasted. ?So during the period of Gu Xi, part of his free rest time every day will be allocated to observing and preliminary adjustments to the promotion book. Coupled with the time for eating and sleeping, Gu Xi feels that his daily life is quite regular and fulfilling. His growth is almost visible to the naked eye. ?Every day when he goes to sleep, Gu Xi will always look at his attributes and smile. ?Gu Xi believes that if he continues to grow like this, it won''t be long before the attributes he lacks will be slowly made up. ? Gu Xi estimated that in the past, when Gong Lingyu mastered the Evil Sword and returned, his attributes and skills would become those of a normal person. At that time, he can continue his studies and improve his level. As for the matter of creation. ?Ever since Gu Xi guessed that the Genesis Bridge was probably red equipment, and players like him were just the cornerstone to replenish energy for the red equipment, Gu Xi had no intention of going there. Besides, he still has a great catastrophe in Genesis. ?As long as he stays in the Yin City to study and waits for the creation to be completed, his catastrophe will be over. So now Gu Xi is slowly forgetting about Genesis and putting all his energy into studying. ?However, no one expected that if Gu Xi didn''t look for trouble, the trouble would come to Gu Xi on its own. On this day, Gu Xi returned from Lingyu Industrial Zone. As usual, he first went to Alidovi City and distributed various materials copied that day to Luna. Then I walked around Aridovi City and checked the construction progress of Aridovi City during this period. After more than three months of hard work, the Dragon Tomb, the most core building related to the undead, has been built. Because the architectural design of Dragon Tomb comes from Lingyu Industrial Zone, there will be a wider range to choose from. ?In addition, Luna hopes that the number of dragon tombs can exceed the number of cloud palaces. So Luna directly built seven dragon tombs. ?Of course on the surface these are all dragon tombs, but in fact they all have their own names. ?Like Dragon''s Summit, Dragon Tomb, and Dragon Bone Land, these three are ordinary dragon tombs that produce bone dragons and ghost dragons. Dragon Cellar, Everwing Cave, this is the place where ghost dragons are born. ??There are also Dragon Crypt and Dragon Cemetery. In addition to normal bone dragons, ghost dragons, and ghost dragons, rare dracolich, corpse dragons, and some special types of undead dragons can also be produced here. Finally, Gu Xi also copied the architectural design of Dragon Mausoleum from Lingyu Industrial Zone. This is the core thing in Lingyu Industrial Zone. In the Dragon Tomb, in addition to the ordinary undead dragon troops, there is a certain chance of recruiting undead dragon bosses and heroes. The unexpected situation that Gu Xi encountered this time started from an undead dragon hero in the Dragon Tomb. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1358： Undead Dragon Hero (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1358 Undead Dragon Hero (Please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! What are you talking about? An undead dragon hero appeared at the Dragon Tomb today? This is rare. What kind of undead dragon is it? " When he returned to Alidovi City, Gu Xi heard the news immediately. ?At this time, Gu Xi was quite happy. After all, the Bone Dragon Troop and the Undead Titan Troop were the two most difficult troops in Gu Xi''s hands. ?These two troops are quite large in number, but they have no one to command. ?Especially the Bone Dragon troops, they often dont know where they are going as soon as they fly. Gu Xi can only use relatively high-level undead dragons to lead these bone dragon troops. But this is of little use. Many battles took place in locations where Gu Xi could not see. Gu Xi couldnt do it even if he wanted to. That''s why Gu Xi was so excited when he heard that an undead dragon hero had appeared in the Dragon Tomb. With the undead dragon hero, many things have solutions. "I''m not sure now. When we went there, the hero didn''t even want to come out to see us." ??Luna was also a little helpless. She knew that an undead dragon-like hero had appeared in the Dragon Tomb, but this hero had a very strong personality, and Gu Xi''s contracted undead clearly had a very high status in Alidovi. Even Gu Xi recognized their status, but as a result, the undead dragon hero was unwilling to come out and meet Gu Xi''s contracted undead. ??The situation is the same whether Luna or Princess Anna comes. The person showed up anyway, but now neither Luna nor Princess Anna has seen them. Hearing the news, Gu Xi naturally wanted to go and have a look. After all, the hero has already appeared. If you dont hire him, what are you waiting for? ?So after learning the news, Gu Xi immediately headed towards the Dragon Tomb. Like the situation in Yundian, the number of dragon tombs is also quite large. After all the dragon tombs were built together, a special dragon tomb area was designated in the training camp. This is the same situation as the Yundian District that was forcibly drawn out at the beginning. They all belong to urban areas with a determined direction. ??When more buildings are added here in the future, the additions will be small and medium-sized buildings used to improve the attributes and combat effectiveness of bone dragons, or the production quantity of bone dragons. Other large training camps for the undead will not be placed here. ?When Gu Xi came over, he immediately saw the different layouts of the Dragon Tomb area. ?Different from Titans Cloud Palace, Dragon Tomb really has all kinds of things. ? ?The earliest laboratory style embedded in the mountain, to the palace style, to the style where all the keels are piled together, and even a style of building like a merry-go-round in a circus. I dont know what I thought at first, that this can also produce bone dragons? ?But no matter what, all seven dragon tombs have been built. When Gu Xi came in, his eyes immediately fell on the relatively tall palace behind the dragon tomb area. ?In Gu Xi''s eyes, this is the most gorgeous location in the entire Dragon Tomb area. I think the hero of the Undead Dragon should be here. ?So Gu Xi immediately headed towards the palace. Before he had taken a few steps, Gu Xi heard a burst of laughter like silver bells coming from not far away. ?Looking along the laughter, Gu Xi noticed a fourteen or fifteen-year-old girl playing in the carousel-style Dragon Tomb. The ups and downs around her are all white ashes. When she saw Gu Xi looking over, the little girl nodded to Gu Xi. With just such a nod, Gu Xi was sure on the spot that the little girl in front of him was the undead dragon hero Luna and the others talked about. ?So Gu Xi walked towards the little girl. When approaching the little girl, the little girl also walked out of the dragon tomb like a carousel. Behind her, some shadows of bone dragons appeared. These bone dragons seemed to want to take the little girl to the sky. go. ??The little girl just stretched out her hand to appease the bone dragon, and then she walked to Gu Xi. You are the master of this city, right? "Yes." Standing in front of this little girl, Gu Xi felt the same as when he first saw Dimi. The little girl in front of me is probably quite arrogant. My name is Moore, and I am a hero. ??The little girl raised her head and glanced at the phantom of the bone dragon that appeared behind her, "I am an undead dragon hero, so if you want to recruit me, you must show sincerity." ?Hearing Moore''s words, Gu Xi smiled instead. Sure enough, he is the same as Dimi before. ??Its just that I dont know if she will regret her current choice in the end. ?Of course Gu Xi did not object, but asked seriously. What kind of sincerity do you want? Is it a place to live, or what are your needs in terms of military units? ??Or do you want to take command of all the undead dragons? " ?Gu Xi raised his own questions. These were the original requests made by Gu Xis thoughtful leaders. Its just that they have now paid the price for these demands. ?Amilcar''s Aurora Knights, the cavalry troops they can now command, only account for about one-tenth of the death knight troops Gu Xi can use. ??Now Amilcar regrets it, but he has never been able to find a reason to ask Gu Xi for other knight troops. ??If Moore made such a request, Gu Xi would definitely agree, but in the end if Moore wanted to become the main force in Gu Xi''s hands, he would have to go through a certain test. But the request made by Moore surprised Gu Xi. Can you please help me kill someone? These words made Gu Xi a little speechless. Kill someone? Are you really going to let the Necromancer do this? At this time, Moore said again: "The person I want to kill is called Li''er. She is easy to find. As long as you take this out when you enter the game, you can attract her appearance. After that, you just kill her and bring back her head. " As Moore spoke, he took out an alchemy bottle. The bottle is half filled with red liquid, and there is a giant dragon statue made of ruby ??lying on top of the bottle. Looking at the bottle handed over by Moore, Gu Xi couldn''t help but ask. "Just give me this thing. Aren''t you afraid that I won''t kill you if I hold you back?" "Don''t you need me to help you?" Moore glanced at Gu Xi and asked seriously. At this question, Gu Xi could only smile. Finally, there is an undead dragon hero, how could Gu Xi not accept him? The reason why he said that was entirely because of what happened with Dimi and the others. ?Now that Moore was so confident, Gu Xi naturally didn''t say anything more, so he reached out and took the bottle. ?The next moment, a message popped up in Gu Xi''s ear. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1359： A hero with his own orange outfit (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1359 The hero with his own orange outfit (please subscribe for more updates) Ding! You find a quest item and you can activate a temporary quest! Temporary Mission: The Dragon Princess of Life and Death Task Description: Use the blood bottle carried by the dead Dragon Princess to attract the living Dragon Princess, kill her, and take away everything from the Dragon Princess! Task requirements: Kill the Dragon Queen Li''er (0/1) and obtain the Dragon''s Blood Bottle (0/1) Mission Reward: Undead Dragon Hero Moore joins, Dragon Blood Bottle (orange). 1: The original Dragon Princess was a leader with an orange outfit, but for some unknown reason, she turned into a twin who was destined to die once, and the orange outfit was also split into two. Note 2: After regaining the orange equipment, the Dragon Princess still has a chance to return to the leader level. Note 3: Please note that the Dragon Princess has a very high status among the dragons. Please be prepared to be the enemy of the dragon. Dragon Princess? A hero with his own orange outfit? " Looking at the temporary mission description that popped up, Gu Xi looked at Moore differently. ??He originally only wanted an undead dragon hero, so that the undead dragon could be commanded by someone during the battle. But he never expected that such a person would appear at this time. This time, the hero on the Undead Dragon side was directly promoted to the top match. Such undead heroes must stay. As for the preparations mentioned in the mission description to be enemies with the dragon, there is nothing to be afraid of. The dragon has several divisions. Its not like Gu Xi has never killed a giant dragon before, and he doesnt want to think about where his undead dragon troops came from. Not to mention that Gu Xi still has an army of Death Titans at his disposal. ?These death titans and dragons are double enemies. If you see a giant dragon, you will definitely fight it. As long as the opponent''s dragons don''t exceed 20,000, nothing will be a problem. Just by defeating such a group of dragons, you can get a hero with orange equipment. Where can you find such a good thing? ??The only thing that Gu Xi doesn''t quite understand now is that he needs to bring the dragon''s blood bottle into the game. ??Isnt Alidovi City now part of the game? Still have to specify which game. If you dont understand anything, Gu Xi just ask. ?Although Moore has not joined Gu Xi yet, she is still willing to answer this key task related to her growth. I havent specified which game, but if there is a dragon in the game, Lils combat effectiveness will be improved. In a game without a dragon, Lils combat effectiveness will be reduced. Then do you have any time requirements? Gu Xi asked again. After all, he still has no way to leave the City of Yin. ?Even if he enters the game every day, Gu Xi always goes to a dungeon where he can go back quickly. He did not want to offend several of his senior brothers at this time and become missing persons unable to return to the Yin Capital. So if Moore''s task did not have time requirements, Gu Xi would find a way to delay it first. Wait until Gong Lingyu gets the Evil Demon Sword before doing this mission. "No, I''m already dead. What time requirements do you have with a dead man?" As long as there is no time requirement, I know this and I will arrange the time. ?Once Gu Xi heard that there was no time requirement, then there would be no problem. ?So Gu Xi agreed to the matter. As for when to go, Im really not sure. At any rate, Gu Xi is temporarily unavailable. ?After seeing that Gu Xi agreed, Moore went to play by himself. ?Looking at Moore jumping away, Gu Xi also shook his head. He has almost finished the things he came to Alidovi City to deal with today. Next, he will go to Westminster Abbey to fight in the big event dungeon for an hour, and then go to the Mystic Academy to work for an hour. His things for today will be considered completed. . Then he can go back to the apartment to take a nap and wait for a new day to come. ?Taking a step forward, something similar to a mirror appeared in front of Gu Xi. ?Using the power of the strange mirror, Gu Xi arrived at Alidovita from the training area in an instant. At this time, Princess Anna was already waiting for Gu Xi. ?Seeing Gu Xi coming, Princess Anna came up to greet him. I came early today. There is nothing else going on in the city of Aridovi, so I happened to come over in advance and type up todays group copy. I have estimated the situation of the enemies in the group book. It is estimated that in two days, the road to BOSS No. 7 will be opened, and we will prepare for the BOSS battle. " My lords estimate of the time is almost the same as mine. ? Tomorrow we will take Shaya into the field with us. While clearing the final route, let Shaya explore the attributes of the BOSS. " Princess Anna also nodded in response. After these few months of cooperation and learning in group battles, Gu Xi''s grasp of the battlefield has also improved significantly. How could Gu Xi estimate the situation of the battle at a glance? Its not all about the command of Princess Anna. It''s different now. Gu Xi now has his own judgment, and at the same time, he has gradually developed his own style in command. After Gu Xi chatted with Princess Anna for a few words, the door to the Westminster Abbey major event raid book opened. This is how Gu Xi and Princess Anna entered the group. It was different from the dungeons that Gu Xi had experienced several times before. The Westminster Abbey incident was upgraded to a group-based event, and the battle location was directly changed. Originally the battle was only around Westminster Abbey. The situation is different now. The battlefield has expanded from Westminster Abbey to the entire city of Victoria, and there are even enemies in the sky and underground. The scene before her was actually something Princess Anna had experienced before. In the city of Victoria in the dungeon, flames broke out, and Cinder and the cultists divided up two-thirds of Victoria City. ??And Westminster Abbey, which was the starting point of the battlefield, is now under Gu Xi''s control. Its just that because of the previous battle, the apple tree that represented Victoria City or Britain was gone. A huge pit appeared in the original Westminster Abbey. Three level 20 bosses are gathering at this location. They are considered the last strength of the Victoria City troops. ??Among these three level 20 bosses, there is Princess Anna''s aunt, Svertana, the Flower of the North. As for the enemies, they come from all kinds of backgrounds. ? Lets not talk about the number of troops, but also the strength of the enemy BOSS, all of which are at level 20. ??If it were Gu Xi and Princess Anna at the beginning, even if they knew there was a group that could fight, they might not dare to come in. Its different now. Gu Xizhen didnt pay much attention to the level 20 BOSS. In the troops that Gu Xi currently leads, there are many who are over level 20. ??Moreover, Gu Xi is fighting in a steady and steady manner, and now the number of troops in the regiment is constantly increasing in battle after battle. Now Gu Xi is more confident to deal with everything in this copy. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1360： Changes in the group version (please subscribe) Chapter 1360: Changes in the group version (please subscribe) The situation is the same when entering the group this time. Wherever Gu Xi left last time, that is where he entered this time. After appearing on the battlefield with Princess Anna, the time that had been frozen began to flow again. ?Standing on the Holy Silver Evil Coffin, Gu Xi recalled yesterday''s progress, then raised his head and directed the undead troops to move forward. Princess Anna was standing next to Gu Xi, telling Gu Xi about the situation of the enemy in front of her. ?And Gu Xi was there commanding the troops to attack. Gu Xi has experienced this kind of cooperation many times. It can be said that it is a familiar road. Plus there was still a long way to go before reaching the BOSS, Gu Xi was even in the mood to chat with Princess Anna there. Princess Anna, after defeating these two bosses, its almost time to defeat the Tail King in the Flame Zone. When you were at Westminster Abbey, you didnt fight so far. Of course, at that time, all the targets were placed on the apple trees, and we fought around the apple trees. As a result, as soon as you open the group book, you immediately uproot the apple tree, and the scope of the group book naturally expands a lot. Seriously, if it werent for your actions, sir, we would only have to fight a maximum of nine bosses in this group. At present, the amount has tripled directly out of thin air. " But the harvest has also increased threefold. ?Gu Xi said with a smile. ??This time the Westminster Abbey event group copy took a long time, but for Gu Xi, the harvest was quite good. He has now killed six BOSSs, and the number of enemies he has killed has exceeded 60,000. ?At present, Gu Xi has withdrawn the undead troops he originally brought in to Alidovi City, and uses the newly transformed undead troops to fight against the enemies in the raid. I believe that after such battles, when Gu Xi''s group is over, he will have an elite army in his hands. Not to mention, every time you kill a BOSS, you will get at least one piece of purple equipment. Compared with the purple equipment fragments dug up in the mini-game world before, these purple equipment are obviously more cost-effective. Not to mention other things, there are many attributes and negative effects of these purple equipment that make Gu Xi excited. ??He himself doesn''t need it, so he can arrange it for his undead heroes. And this is just the result of just hitting an area. ?If Gu Xi is not satisfied with this, then there is really nothing that can satisfy him. ?While Gu Xi was talking to Princess Anna, Princess Anna suddenly raised her head and looked in one direction. "What happened?" ?Gu Xi asked with some confusion. Princess Anna has always dealt with it calmly. Even when she talked about her own death experience, Princess Anna did not feel unhappy at all. ?There are not many things that can surprise her. Its nothing, my great-aunt found something wrong and asked me to go over and take a look. ?Svertana, the flower of the North? ? Gu Xi glanced at the original location of Westminster Abbey and said, "Then you can go over there. I can do it alone." Princess Anna didnt say anything, turned around and walked towards Westminster Abbey. Gu Xi didnt pay much attention to this matter. He had encountered this situation several times in the group book before. ??It was not all the Flower of the North Svirtana who called Princess Anna. Sometimes the knight who had been guarding the apple tree also called Princess Anna several times. ?Every time it passes, Princess Anna will take on one or two new tasks. ??The rewards for these missions are quite good. The most important thing is that the missions for Svertana, the Flower of the North, are mainly for serving Princess Anna, in order to improve Princess Anna''s level, or to give away equipment for free. This time Princess Anna was called over, I am afraid it will be the same situation. ?Thinking of this, Gu Xi didn''t think much about it. After Princess Anna left, Gu Xi turned his attention to the battle in front of him. After all, the battle at hand is the key. Every day he would come and play for an hour. ??He can''t just waste time here just because Princess Anna ran away. ?However, Gu Xi soon felt that something was wrong. The voice of a giant dragon came from the sky. Hearing this sound, Gu Xi turned his head and looked in the direction from which the sound came. He found that a large group of giant dragons flew down from the sky without knowing when. ?These dragons are relatively traditional dragons, with the black dragon as the main one and the red dragon as the supplement. When it flew out of the sky, it immediately pounced on the original location of Westminster Abbey. ?The number of these giant dragons is not very large, probably more than a thousand. ??If he had seen it in other games, Gu Xi might not have paid much attention to it and directly sent troops to kill these giant dragons and turn them into his own bone dragons. But the situation at hand is obviously wrong. ???? Gu Xi started playing the raid version of The Great Incident in Westminster Abbey from the dungeon. After fighting for so long, Gu Xi has never seen the giant dragon unit. The main enemies produced in this dungeon are cultists and variations of cultists. One is the mysterious shadow that comes out of the mirror underground palace. After upgrading to the group version, the cinders that appeared when Victoria was burned were added. ??Then there were some rioters in Victoria City, and some who were affected by the flames and turned into strange creatures. ??But there is absolutely no dragon as a unit. ?The more than a thousand giant dragons in front of me suddenly appeared here. They clearly came from other places and entered the dungeon. Dont say youve seen this kind of thing before, even if youve heard about it, youve never heard of it. ?So Gu Xi immediately opened the garrison gate and arranged for the Bone Dragon troops to attack. ?At the same time, the undead Titan troops with more than 20,000 people were released together. Gu Xi always felt that something was obviously wrong with the situation in front of him. In this case, Gu Xi must be on guard. If more than a thousand giant dragons can emerge, more may appear. ??And the giant dragon in front of me didnt know where it came from. When getting rid of these giant dragons, Gu Xi must ask about this situation clearly. After sending out the Bone Dragon troops, Gu Xi stopped looking over there. Gu Xi still believes in the combat effectiveness of the Bone Dragon troops. With the attack of these bone dragons, there will be no problem in the battle. ?So Gu Xi''s attention turned to the enemies in front of him. The battle here will be more attractive to Gu Xi. But at this moment, some changes occurred in the sky. Gu Xi noticed that there was a huge crack in the sky, and it seemed that more dragons wanted to squeeze in. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1361： Long-range arms in the Dragon Clan (please subscribe) Chapter 1361 Long-range arms among the Dragon Clan (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! This situation is very wrong. ??Gu Xi glanced up and did not let go of the battle in front of him. He just arranged for the undead titan to move towards the location where the crack appeared in the sky. Gu Xi has a very clear understanding of the situation at hand. Although I dont know how these giant dragons came here. But these giant dragons are not the main force that they need to deal with. ?The most important thing about Gu Xi is the cinder enemies in front of him. If you put down these enemies now, go back and fight the dragon. ??The territory he had occupied for so many days and an hour every day would soon be taken back by the cinders. ??The dragon''s side is just a trivial matter. Gu Xi will first stabilize the battlefield here and then look back to see what the situation is. ?While Gu Xi mobilized all his troops to attack Cinder, the giant dragon in the sky also fought with Gu Xi''s bone dragon troops. ?Gu Xi took action this time and released all the Bone Dragon troops. In addition to various high-level bone dragons, we also brought out serious bone dragons that had just been trained. The training results of Dragon Tomb have been added here. At the beginning of the war, the ones who rushed to the front were not the golden bone dragons, but the serious bone dragons with low levels. There were so many of them that when they rushed to the dragon, they entangled the dragon and bit the dragon in waves. As soon as the giant dragons saw the bone dragon, they immediately pounced on it, just like humans seeing a ghost. In their eyes, all these bone dragons need to be cleaned up. ?Even if the bone dragon does not directly attack them, the giant dragon will take the initiative to attack the bone dragon. But their number is too small. There are more than a thousand giant dragons, and there is no good result against nearly 10,000 bone dragons. You must know that the combat effectiveness of the undead troops under Gu Xi is not weaker than the level of the undead when they were alive. A serious bone dragon is really no worse than a giant dragon in other aspects except that it can''t breathe. ??The giant dragon did not guard against the bone dragon''s sneak attack at first. After being pounced on by the bone dragon, it was too late to spray the dragon again. It''s just pure hand-to-hand combat, the giant dragon is really no match for the bone dragon. ??And among the bone dragons under Gu Xi, there are also some special bone dragons that are playing a role. ?For example, there are not many dracolichs, but they have changed the way dragons fight. It is relatively common for dragons to use spells. Dragons such as purple dragons, fairy dragons, magic dragons, and some ancient dragons all use some magic. ??And because of the special reasons of the dragon clan, as long as dragons use magic, the power of their magic is often much greater than that of normal human magic. So it is understandable that dragons have magic systems. ??However, dragons have long range, which makes people speechless. When you hear the name, Dragon Lich is obviously the route of the legal undead dragon, but it is considered a long-range unit. ??Originally, Gu Xi saw that Dracolich could release the Poison Cloud spell just like a normal lich, and thought it was a basic spell attack. But he never expected that it was not actually the case. Its true that Dracolich can use Poison Cloud, but it doesnt prepare Poison Cloud on a temporary basis like a spell during battle. Rather, when there is no fighting at ordinary times, the poisonous gas is condensed into poisonous gas bombs in the body, and when fighting is needed, it is spit out directly. ?This poisonous gas bomb is like a cannonball and can be fired quite far. After exploding, a poisonous cloud with a wide range of influence will be formed. The most important thing is that Dracolich can only condense five rounds of poisonous gas bombs at ordinary times. The poisonous gas he produces every day will be used to strengthen the poisonous gas of the poisonous gas bombs, and the poisonous cloud spell will become more and more powerful. It is for this reason that the Dracolich is considered a ranged unit, not a magic unit. In the battle at hand, the dracolich played their part. They sprayed their gas bombs into the sky. ??It''s just that without the command of a hero, the undead dragon troops are really messing around. They did not necessarily target the giant dragon in front of them, but a few Dracolichs targeted the giant dragon that was still squeezed into the crack and had not come out. They are all dragons anyway. There is no difference between the dragon in the sky and the dragon in the rift. So the gas bomb flew towards the crack. ?After falling into the crack, all the poison gas bombs exploded and turned into layers of poisonous clouds. The dragon''s magic resistance is quite high. But Poison Cloud is not a magic attack, it is considered a poison attack. No matter how high the magic resistance is, it cannot be ignored directly. Not to mention so many dragons all crowded together. ??The most important thing is that these poisonous clouds can be considered long-lasting without the influence of strong winds. In addition, the Dracolich has been incubating the poison gas bombs for a long time. ?These poisonous gases overlap one another, and eventually become stronger and stronger, taking away a certain amount of the dragon''s life almost every second. Under the attack of Poison Cloud Technique, the dragons who crowded around Liehen and wanted to squeeze out also felt that they were being provoked. ?So the giant dragons, which had not been dealt with well before, started attacking each other. The giant dragons gather together, and it''s fine when they don''t move. But as soon as they move, it''s easy to cause accidental injuries. The dragon''s breath is breathed out, both of which are large-scale attacks. ??They don''t care whether there are companions in front of them, as long as they are within the attack range of the dragon''s breath, they will be harmed by the dragon''s breath. ??And here is the attitude of the giant dragon squeezing the dragon. As long as a giant dragon attacks, this place will be detonated directly like a huge explosive bag. ?So before the poisonous cloud dispersed, the giant dragons here started fighting with each other, and dragon breaths of different attributes were constantly spitting out here. In the end, the crack in front of me became bigger and bigger. ??As a bang was heard in the sky, cracks exploded on the spot. Blood rain mixed with the dragon''s corpse fell from the sky, causing a period of chaos below. ?In the chaos, Gu Xi saw that after the big explosion just now, the cracks in the sky disappeared. Just a pure black scratch appeared in the clear sky. ?The scratch was like a huge wound or patch, stuck directly in the sky and unable to go away for a long time. Under this explosion, all the giant dragons fighting in the sky were stunned. They didnt expect that just a few random attacks from Dracolich would cause such a big explosion. ?The dragons looked back at the position they had flown over, and they found that they seemed unable to go back. Facing the situation before them, all the dragons lost their fighting spirit. The bone dragons under Gu Xi did not have this trouble. They swarmed up and pounced on the giant dragons, taking away the last life of these giant dragons. ?At this time, the undead Titan troops sent by Gu Xi have not yet arrived at the designated location. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1362： Time difference in tasks (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1362 The time difference in the task (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! By the time the Undead Titan arrived at the original location of Westminster Abbey, everything was over, and the dragon in the sky was gone. ??If it weren''t for that black streak in the sky, no one would have believed that a group of giant dragons had just raided into this group world. ?Princess Anna, who was called at this time, also rushed back. When she saw Gu Xi, Princess Anna immediately said to Gu Xi. Sir, do you have anything with you that can be used for positioning? ? Gu Xi was shocked after hearing this. Thinking back to the sudden appearance of the dragon, Gu Xi immediately understood what happened. The dragon''s blood bottle given by Moore. Gu Xi patted his head. When he accepted Moore''s task, he forgot to ask Moore a question. How many years did Moore die? Thats right, for ordinary undead, this is actually not an important issue. The undead have no concept or consideration of time at all. But the situation at hand is obviously wrong. ?Gu Xi has always regarded Li''er, whom Moore was going to deal with, as being of the same level as Moore. But I never thought about it, Moore has been dead for so many years, and if Lil was really born with Moore, would it be possible for her to grow up. What''s more, in front of Moore''s name, there is also the title of Dragon Princess. ?This shows that Lil is also in the same situation. With the help of the dragon, if Lil lives for a longer time, her level and abilities will be sufficiently improved. It may even hit the level above level 40. Rather than being like the Moore Gu Xi saw, he might be below level 10. ?At the same time, Gu Xi also understood a situation. Moore wanted to retrieve the other half of the dragon''s blood bottle, so Li''er definitely had the same idea. ?This dragon''s blood bottle may be the key item that Li''er lacks when she reaches a certain level. Perhaps she has been looking for the dragon''s blood bottle for quite some time. Gu Xi brought the dragon''s blood bottle with him, which naturally attracted Li''er''s attention. ?This time because Gu Xi was in the dungeon, and Lier should have temporarily felt the presence of Gu Xi and the Dragon Blood Bottle. So I just sent some giant dragons over. ??If Gu Xi is locked in some games, and a long period of preparation is required, the level and number of dragons that come over may be more than these. At this time, Gu Xi couldn''t help but think of the situation he encountered when the world was created. A giant dragon tens of millions in size flew across the sky. ??If Gu Xi encounters such a situation, all he can do is to hide and hide. It seems that I have taken on an incredible mission. Hearing what Gu Xi said, Princess Anna understood that Gu Xi must have been thinking of something. ?Then Princess Anna said: "Sir, my aunt just said that your arrival has affected the situation nearby. This time because we handled it faster and the dragon didnt attack directly. So we dont have too much trouble here this time. But if we do it again, we have no way to guarantee whether the dragon will lock on here and launch sneak attacks from time to time. " What will happen if the dragon comes in? ?Gu Xi asked curiously. Sir, we are in a dungeon now. Because of our usual control, everything in this dungeon will be timed every time we leave. Until we enter again. But if all this is destroyed, the situation will be different. When a dragon enters here, the copy will run automatically even if we are not here. " "understood. " Gu Xi understood the meaning of Princess Anna''s words. ??If the dragon comes in again, then this copy cannot be like before, where you can come and fight when you have time, and exit when you don''t have time, letting time stop at the time you exited. ??But when the dragon enters, the copy will automatically run. Perhaps when Gu Xi came in again, the copy had been destroyed. ??If it''s just a normal copy, Gu Xi doesn''t care. ??However, there are only five chances to obtain a copy of the major event in Westminster Abbey. Gu Xi finally upgraded the copy to the group version. I dont want to waste everything like this. You must know that there is only one chance to copy the great event of Westminster Abbey. As for the next dungeon, no matter how hard Gu Xi tried, he couldn''t get enough props to open the group copy. So it can be said that the group has only one chance. If you miss it, it really doesnt exist anymore. ??If it were just other dungeons, given Gu Xis status, the response shouldnt be so big. But behind the great incident in Westminster Abbey stood the prince in the mirrored underground palace. Gu Xi wanted to take advantage of this raid to take a look at the situation of the prince. As for the matter of the Grand Princess Council, that is just incidental. "I understand. Until this matter is dealt with, the group exploration for this period of time should be suspended." "No problem, I will take care of it all, but when we withdraw, do the troops here need to withdraw?" Just withdraw, we dont know how long this incident will affect us. We cannot leave these troops here and wait. It just so happens that their cooperation is pretty good. Let''s send them to Aridovi City to participate in the first phase of the cleanup of Aridovi City. " Okay, now we are short of manpower for the first phase of the cleanup work. It is a waste to put these people here. I will arrange it now. Princess Anna responded immediately. ??The first phase of the cleanup work in Aridovi City refers to the clearing work on all the land near the seven urban areas. This matter has been in progress for three months, but only about 30% has been completed until now. When Gu Xi goes to study or rest, Princess Anna has been dealing with this matter. Princess Anna is quite clear about the situation outside Aridovi City. ??These troops in the Westminster Abbey event dungeon are also a complement to Princess Anna. After Princess Anna retreated, Gu Xi raised his head and glanced into the distance. About seven hundred meters away from Gu Xi, there was a three-story building that was still burning. On that building, a human figure with a blazing red body was looking in the direction of Gu Xi. ??This is BOSS No. 7 of the Westminster Abbey Big Event raid, and he is also one of the stronger BOSSs in the Flame Zone. Kill him and then defeat the next BOSS to lure out the tail king in the flame zone. Looking at the enemy right in front of him, Gu Xi curled his lips. I dont know when I will come here next time. Forget it, if his fortune is good, something like this will happen again if he is hit in front of him. Lets take action next time we come here. ?Gu Xi glanced at the figure again and whispered a few orders. ??The undead troops who were fighting Cinder retreated into the nearby garrison gate under Gu Xi''s order. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1363： The dragons blood bottle comes to the real world (please order for more updates) Chapter 1363 The Dragons Blood Bottle Comes to the Real World (Please subscribe for more updates) ?After exiting the Westminster Abbey Event dungeon, Gu Xi turned around and prepared to go to Moore to ask about the Dragon''s Blood Bottle. But for some unknown reason, Moore seemed to have disappeared in Alidovi City and never appeared again. On the contrary, it was Princess Anna who brought Gu Xi some bad news. The previous attack by the Dracolich caused chaos among the dragons located in the rift. ?Due to the Poison Cloud Technique, most of the dragons were poisoned, so this was considered a result of Gu Xi''s kills. ??Although the dragon''s corpse turned into a rain of blood and fell into the copy of the Westminster Abbey incident, most of them were transformed into new bone dragons under the influence of the double death and joined Gu Xi''s team. ??It''s just that the statistical data sent by Princess Anna made Gu Xi a little scared. ?More than a thousand ordinary bone dragons, level 8, which were transformed from the giant dragon that rushed in before. Next, there are about 3,000 bone dragons at level 9, about 1,500 bone dragons at levels 10 to 15, more than 500 bone dragons at levels 15 to 20, and one bone dragon at level 20 or above. More than a hundred. There is also a bone dragon above level 25. In other words, among the dragons who stayed outside the rift, there were dragons with strength exceeding level 25. ?This situation further confirmed Gu Xis guess. ?It seems that this mission may offend a big boss of the Dragon Clan, or even the entire Dragon Clan system. ? Gu Xi thought for a moment, maybe he could ask his senior brothers if they wanted to purchase bone dragons in large quantities. ??If necessary, maybe this can be used as a bureau to concentrate the strength of all the brothers to kill the dragons in batches. ?Such an idea flashed through his mind, but Gu Xi was not slow at all. He incorporated all these new bone dragons into the bone dragon army. Leave them to Princess Anna for arrangement. After doing all this, Gu Xi searched for Moore in the city of Alidovi. In the end, he still found nothing. Seeing that it was already getting late, Gu Xi did not continue searching. He exited Alidovi City and returned to the apartment. At this time, Lingxi had already prepared a midnight snack and was waiting for Gu to rest. ?When he saw Gu Xi coming, Lingxi quickly came up to meet him. Sir, you are back. It seems you came back a little early today. Something happened and I came back before finishing the copy. ?As Gu Xi spoke, he sat down in front of the dining table. ?However, in the next moment, Gu Xi''s face became condensed. He found that the dragon''s blood bottle had been brought out by him. This situation is obviously wrong. ?When he discovered that there was something wrong with the dragon''s blood bottle, Gu Xi personally placed the dragon''s blood bottle in Alidovita''s warehouse. Gu Xi planned to take out the dragon''s blood bottle after making all preparations. But he never expected that the dragon''s blood bottle would come out with him. This situation is quite unreasonable. It seems like this is a rather weird method. I just dont know whether it was Moore or Lier who took action. ?After discovering that the dragon''s blood bottle followed him, Gu Xi smiled instead. Isnt it just giant dragons? I was still thinking about eating these giant dragons myself, but now it seems that they are unwilling. ?Then just watch, Lingxi, put this in the most conspicuous place in the room. I want to see if the dragon is capable of attacking the Yin City. " With a smile on his face, Gu Xi pushed the dragon''s blood bottle outward. The three months Gu Xi spent in the Yin Capital were not just about studying. He also has a better understanding of the situation in the Yin Capital. Not to mention other things, the Yin Capital itself stores two pieces of red equipment related to the undead, No. 77 Earth Path and No. 400 Nether Heart. ?In addition, there is also a piece of red equipment, the Gem Gloves, stored in the University of Hades. In other words, there are three red outfits in the Yin Capital itself. Coupled with the population here, there are undead buried underground in the City of Yin. Its okay if the dragon doesnt come. ??If they dare to come here, they will add some resources to the Dragon Tomb Ascension Road in the Capital of Yin. Gu Xi didnt bring out the dragons blood bottle before because he wanted to face this situation on his own. But now, the Dragon Blood Bottle wants to jump into the real world, and Gu Xi will not refuse. Lingxi also heard about the dragon''s blood bottle just now, so she picked up the dragon''s blood bottle and sent it to the decorative shelf in the apartment building. After placing the dragon''s blood bottles, Lingxi returned to Gu Xi. At this time, Gu Xi had almost eaten everything. Seeing this, Lingxi hurriedly stepped forward and asked. Sir, do you want to take a rest? The bath water and other things are ready. " "Take a shower and go to bed. By the way, keep an eye on the dragon''s blood bottle." Gu Xi pointed at the location of the dragon''s blood bottle. Please dont worry, sir. Lingxi said seriously. After Gu Xi fell asleep, Lingxi opened the various defenses of the apartment building and prepared the food that Gu Xi would need to prepare for tomorrow morning, as well as the food materials to be taken to Lingyu Industrial Zone. At this moment, Lingxi suddenly felt a faint mist rising in the room. Lingxi raised his head and cut out the vegetable with the knife in his hand. Then everything broke open as if it had been cut open. ?Although there are still Gu Xis apartments around, it feels like you are entering another place from one place. At this time, a small strange dragon appeared in front of Lingxi. ??This dragon is only the size of a basketball. It has a pair of bat wings on its back. It has no scales but black wool and a pair of sheep''s horns on its head. Nightmare Dragon, no wonder you have the ability to enter dreams, but you have found the wrong opponent. It happens that there are no suitable ingredients for tomorrow mornings dish. Please stay with me now. Lingxi recognized the origin of the strange little dragon in front of him at a glance. After all, Lingxi''s true mirage dragon has the ability to transform and enter dreams. For others, this kind of nightmare dragon is quite difficult to deal with, but for Lingxi, this is a battle at home. ??Taking a step forward with the kitchen knife, everything in Lingxi was directed towards the nightmare dragon. ??Nightmare Dragon didn''t expect to encounter such a thing. He didn''t react at all and was directly slashed by Lingxi''s knife. ?Then Lingxi reached out and pressed on the Nightmare Dragon. The kitchen knife cut across the Nightmare Dragon''s neck, and a large amount of black blood spurted out. "Can you please stop doing this? It will be very troublesome for me to clean." Lingxi dodged the spray of dragon blood while preparing to kill the nightmare dragon completely. Unexpectedly, something strange happened at this moment. All the dragon''s blood sprayed out flowed into the dragon''s blood bottle placed at the highest point of the apartment building. At the same time, the dragon''s blood bottle lit up slightly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1364： Dragon Tomb Shengtian Road (please subscribe) Chapter 1364 The Road to Heaven from the Dragon Tomb (Please subscribe) ?The next morning, Gu Xi was awakened by a strange fragrance. He sat up from the bed and glanced outside. Before he could speak, Lingxi was already coming towards him. Sir, breakfast is ready. After saying that, Lingxi quickly took care of everything for Gu Xi and sent Gu Xi to the dining table. Looking at the roast chicken-like food in front of him, Gu Xi couldn''t help but ask. "This is?" Nightmare dragon, it should taste like mutton. Lingxi did not tell Gu Xi where the nightmare dragon came from. He just asked Gu Xi to try it and see how it tasted. Gu Xi took a bite and felt like drinking clam soup. It tastes good and has a slight strengthening effect on Gu Xi''s body, which is enough for Gu Xi. After finishing the nightmare dragon in two or three bites, Gu Xi put down the bones in his hand and nodded with satisfaction. It tastes good, I like it very much, will you have it next time? While helping Gu Xi wipe his hands, Lingxi shook his head and said, "I''m not sure. It depends on luck. If you are lucky, you will get it." Okay, I hope I have a chance to eat it next time. By the way, lets not go to Lingxi today to learn how to do it. Come with me to visit the Dragon Tomb again. " As soon as Lingxi heard this, he knew that Gu Xi was planning to cause trouble. But what else can the adults do? They can only pamper her. ?So Lingxi quickly changed the things he had prepared. As for the route, there was no need for Lingxi to worry at all. ?Having been to Guxi once, I have memorized all the roads. After all, pathfinding is so unreasonable. ?After putting the bottle of dragon''s blood into a cloth bag, Gu Xi reached out and took it and hung it on his waist. Lingxi helped Gu Xi tidy up his clothes again, then picked up his things and followed Gu Xi out the door. After waiting for the bus, Gu Xi noticed that Lingxi had brought out a kitchen knife this time. Why, are you still worried about the safety of the road? Seeing this situation, Gu Xi couldn''t help but smile. ?Lingxi shook her head. She always felt that there would be some problems today. So when she came out, she took the kitchen knife with her. Gu Xi usually didn''t care what Lingxi brought with him when he went out. Only after he got in the car did he realize what was going on here. No, I usually prepare food for the adults, so I carry a kitchen knife with me. This is a very reasonable thing. Well, thats quite reasonable. Gu Xi couldn''t say much more about Lingxi''s explanation. ?However, Lingxi did not tell Gu Xi that after she killed the Nightmare Dragon with this kitchen knife last night, the quality of this kitchen knife began to improve. I think it is the attributes of the Nightmare Dragon that affect the situation of the kitchen knife. Lingxi planned to find Long to try it out for a few more days to see if this kitchen knife could be turned into a better kitchen utensil. Lingxi has thought about it. If this kitchen knife is really promoted for killing dragons, then she will give this kitchen knife a nice name in the future. It can be called Yonglin Knife. It was a bit far to go to the Dragon Tomb. Gu Xi took a car for nearly an hour before arriving at the Dragon Tomb in the Capital of Yin. The Dragon Tomb in the Yin Capital has been visited once before by Gu Xi. I came here to see the scenery. When I came here, I inquired about the situation of the Dragon Tomb here. The dragon tombs in the Yin Capital are somewhat different from those in other cities. ?The Dragon Tombs in other cities are all training camps. Only the Dragon Tombs in the Yin Capital are truly Dragon Tombs. ??If a giant dragon feels that it is about to die, they will take the initiative to fly to the dragon tomb and find a suitable place to lie down in the dragon tomb. In the Dragon Tomb of the Yin City, you can see giant dragons coming through the sky every day and landing in the middle of the Dragon Tomb. ?As these giant dragons fall, their bodies will slowly turn into white bones and be buried in the dragon tomb forever. The arrival of each giant dragon will break through the void, and it looks like it has opened a way to ascend to heaven. ?This is exactly why this place is called Dragon Tomb Shengtian Road. ?The last time Gu Xi came over, he happened to see a giant dragon break through the sky and crash down directly from the sky. In the blink of an eye, the dragon was gone. The situation at that time was quite exciting. ?This made Gu Xi understand that the road to heaven from the Dragon Tomb in front of him was extremely attractive to all the giant dragons. When dragons are about to die, they will instinctively find a dragon tomb where they can rest. No matter what the circumstances of their arrival are, when they enter the Dragon Tomb, they will be regarded as a dying dragon by default. When they fell into the dragon''s tomb, they were dead dragons. This time Gu Xi came with the dragon''s blood bottle. The purpose is to stimulate the dragon so that it will not cause trouble at this time. Dont think that just because Gu Xi fell asleep last night, you dont know anything. ?As soon as he thought of the nightmare dragon meat he ate this morning, Gu Xi understood that there was actually a dragon invasion last night. It''s just that the dragons are also smart. After they discovered the dragon''s blood bottle, they did not invade on a large scale. ??Gu Xi wasn''t sure whether it was because the dragons couldn''t rush out directly, or some other reason. But such a smart dragon is not a good thing for Gu Xi. That''s why Gu Xi chose to take a walk around the Dragon Tomb after having breakfast. He just wanted to see what the dragons could do for the Dragon Blood Bottle. Visitors, please stop. The area in front of you is the Dragon Tomb. Please do not enter at will. ?When Gu Xi approached the Dragon Tomb, a special group of undead stopped Gu Xi. ??These undead are in the shape of white-bone dragons, with the upper body of a human and the lower body of a dragon. The surface of the body is in the shape of white bones. ??Also holding a spear made of white bones in his hand. ?When Gu Xi approached, they immediately raised their spears. That way is clearly saying that as long as you take one more step forward, we will attack you. ?At this time, Gu Xi also stopped. He said calmly: "I have no intention of going in, I just came to take a look." If you dont want to go in, just stay back. I know you want to see the dragon falling and ascending to the sky, but dont get close. Seeing Gu Xi, the White Bone Dragon man had no intention of pushing past, so he said nothing more. However, he did not put down the spear in his hand, and still held it levelly towards Gu Xi. Gu Xi took a step back, expressing that he really had no intention of entering the Dragon Tomb. At the same time, he put his hand on the dragon''s blood bottle. Hung the dragon''s blood bottle hanging on his waist upside down. ?Seeing Gu Xi''s movements, Lingxi took a step forward and helped Gu Xi block the eyes of the Bone Dragons. ?However, the White Bone Dragon people didnt pay much attention to the rest at all. After all, some tourists came to see the dragon tomb. As long as they don''t move forward, the Bone Dragon people will have no time to pay attention to them. ??So without the Bone Dragon man noticing, the dragon''s blood bottle lit up slightly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1365： Dragon invasion, red outfit counterattack (please subscribe) Chapter 1365 The dragon invades and the red suit counterattacks (please subscribe) Please subscribe, recommend, vote monthly and provide other support! As the dragon''s blood bottle was turned upside down, most of the blood-colored liquid inside began to flow downward. Gu Xi felt that the air around him had obviously become solidified. ?At the same time, the nearby Bone Dragon people also reacted. They held up the spears in their hands and stared at the surroundings with vigilance, as if they wanted to find something different. Look at the sky. I dont know who noticed a slight change in the sky and screamed in surprise. ?Taking this opportunity, Gu Xi looked up at the sky. At this time, under the blue sky and white clouds of the Yin City, black, gold, cyan, blue, and purple cracks began to appear. ?After these cracks appeared in the sky of the Yin City, a large number of giant dragons rushed out of it immediately. Compared to the giant dragons seen in the group book, the number of these giant dragons in front of us can be considered quite large. In just a blink of an eye, the giant dragon completely covered the sky. Go crazy. ? Gu Xi held the dragon''s blood bottle in his hand tightly, and the quality of this thing improved to another level in his heart. You must know that the giant dragons in the sky are now covering the entire sky of Yin City in layers. ?Judging from what I saw before me, there must be tens of millions of giant dragons at this time. ??And their level is quite high. ???Although the dragons we encountered in the Genesis world were not bad in terms of numbers, they were probably not as powerful in terms of level. ?But at this time, the giant dragon in the sky also looked confused. They came here after receiving the order. But as soon as they appeared, they felt that something was wrong here. ?They were in the sky and could clearly feel the pressure coming from the city below. At this time, they did not dare to move at all. ??It is obviously a powerful dragon, but it is huddled like a flock of quails in the sky. ??The giant dragon behind didnt know what was happening, and was still squeezing out from the crack, pushing the giant dragon rushing out in front toward the Yin Capital. ?Looking at the dragon getting lower and lower, a voice rang out in the City of Yin. Haha, its the first time. There is a giant dragon invading the Yin City, so lets have a good time. There arent enough dragons coming, so Ill help you open a way. Open it for me! " ?The sound was not loud, but Gu Xi heard it clearly. ?Then the sky was obviously blocked by the giant dragon, but Gu Xi could clearly see that the cracks in the sky had been artificially enlarged. ?At the same time, golden iron locks appeared on the cracks that were opened, firmly fixing the cracks. ?Gu Xi could even see dragon kingdoms of different sizes behind the cracks. The giant dragon inside also looked confused, not knowing what was going on. The road is open, so dont go back. ?At this time, another voice sounded again, "With my order, all the undead underground in the Capital of Yin are dispatched. All players in the Yin City can take the initiative to attack. Slay the giant dragon in the sky, and even enter the kingdom of dragons. In this dragon slaying, players are free to take everything from the slain dragon, and others are not allowed to stop it. " As the voice came out, Gu Xi felt a chill on his body, as if ice was sweeping past him. ?Then a voice came to Gu Xi''s ear. [You are temporarily affected by the Heart of the Netherworld. Since you belong to the Necromancer class, your level is temporarily increased by 10 levels (only the level is increased but no skills are added). You are temporarily affected by the Heart of the Netherworld. Attacks will not be able to affect friendly forces. Enemies killed will be counted by the Heart of the Netherworld and will be distributed after the battle. You are temporarily affected by the Heart of the Netherworld. The level of your contracted undead will be temporarily increased by 7 levels, and the level of ordinary undead will be temporarily increased by 5 levels. You are temporarily affected by the Heart of the Netherworld, all negative effects of purple equipment on you are erased, and your status is restored to the strongest level... You are temporarily affected by the Heart of Netherworld,... ?Looking at the prompts popping up in front of you. ? Gu Xi then understood that the second voice was the boss in charge of the red suit numbered 400, the Heart of the Netherworld. The other attributes and abilities of Nether Heart are unclear. ??However, temporarily raising the level by 10 levels for the entire Yin City players, and temporarily raising the level by 5 levels for all ordinary undead, is enough to outcompete all orange equipment. ?Gu Xizhen didnt expect that the red equipment could achieve such a level. It can be said that in just one moment, all the players in the Yin City were mobilized. ??The uncles and aunts living in various communities found weapons and equipment that had been stored away for many years from their homes and rushed out. At this time, Gu Xi couldn''t care about anything else. This is a good opportunity and he cannot miss it. ?Then the shadow of the garrison gate appeared behind Gu Xi. ??The undead dragon troops and a large number of undead titan troops quickly rushed out of the garrison gate. As soon as all the troops rushed out, their bodies were covered with a layer of blue light, and their levels were all increased by 5 levels. Gu Xi was convinced now. Heart of the Netherworld is awesome. To say improvement means improvement, which is not false at all. In such a situation, if you dont fight well, you will really be sorry for the efforts of several big guys in the Yin City. ?So Gu Xi pointed upward and said, "Death incarnate!" Under the transformation of Gu Xi''s Death Incarnation, the Death Incarnation - Bone Dragon also rushed out. ?Because Gu Xi''s level has been temporarily raised to level 21, the level of the incarnation of death - Bone Dragon has been temporarily raised to level 29. Different from Gu Xi''s temporary upgrade, Gu Xi''s level was temporarily upgraded. It was just an increase in level, attributes, life, etc., and there was no combat aura. But Death Incarnation-Bone Dragon is different, they are magic effects. After being released, the combat aura also appeared directly. The combat auras of the two Death Incarnations - Bone Dragons are superimposed on each other. The two different auras actually merge with each other to enhance the combat effectiveness of the Death Incarnation - Bone Dragons. ?After releasing the Death Incarnation-Bone Dragon, Gu Xi immediately used the Incarnation Lord effect of the Hand of Death, turning the 60 lowest-level bone dragons into the Death Incarnation state. After that, add the ghost battlefield effect to all the undead dragon and undead titan troops, and then point your finger at the sky. Come on, kill them! ?Under Gu Xi''s order, the undead dragon troops pounced on the giant dragon in the sky, while the undead titan troops below threw evil thunder into the sky. ?These evil thunders gathered together and formed a lightning network that affected the sky on the spot, dragging in a large number of giant dragons. In just one move, Gu Xi dragged 40,000 to 50,000 dragons into the battlefield. This immediately attracted the attention of some nearby players. They all looked at Gu Xi immediately. When they saw the city gate behind Gu Xi, they somewhat understood. However, when they saw the system of death titans in Gu Xi''s team, most of the players were stunned. ?It makes sense to use a Titan to fight a dragon. But the question is where did so many death titans come from? (End of this chapter) Chapter 1366： The snowball is rolling (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1366 The rolling snowball (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! Brother, how did you get this undead titan? You didnt dig a titans grave and transformed it yourself through undead transformation. But this situation is wrong. Most of your undead titans have the same appearance. They should have training buildings or have spiritual summoning effects. " ??Just when Gu Xi was commanding the undead dragon and undead titan to fight the giant dragon in the sky, a player finally couldn''t bear it any longer. He approached Gu Xi''s battle formation and greeted him from a distance. Yes, I have the spiritualist promotion book "Book of Titans". Do you want a copy?" ? Gu Xi didnt even raise his head. This was a good opportunity to grab the dragons head. If he killed a dragon now, there would be an undead dragon in the city of Alidovi. If it doesnt snowball at this time, then when will it wait? So everyone else is just an unimportant role to Gu Xi. Whether they appear or not, it will not affect Gu Xi. Book of Titans? Is there such a promotion book? ?The passerby didn''t notice Gu Xi''s expression. He suddenly became interested and moved closer to Gu Xi. Can you make a copy for me? Im not copying yours for nothing. I think you only released the Bone Dragon troops and the Undead Titan troops. Its because you dont have an air force and its hard to fight the dragons, right? I have a ghost enhancement method that can make the ghost troops fly higher and faster. To a certain extent, the ghost troops can act as flying troops. " ??As the player spoke, he pointed to the sky. Just as he said, there is a ghost army of about ten thousand people in the sky fighting with the dragon. ?This ghost army can fly as high as a giant dragon. Although its movement speed is not as fast as that of a giant dragon, it is actually not inferior to ordinary flying troops. The most important thing is that ghosts can cooperate with each other, and one or two hundred ghosts can crowd together and attack. As a result, the damage caused to the dragon is also huge. A giant dragon can often be killed in three to five strikes. ?Although it is not as fast as Gu Xi to kill in a large area, it is worse than stability. Gu Xi has many ghost troops at his disposal. If they can participate in such a battle, it will be quite beneficial to Gu Xi''s **** plan. "Okay, this is it. You copy it first, and I will type two more here." ?Gu Xi raised his hand and released the Book of Titans. ?However, his attention was still focused on the sky. After all, Gu Xi discovered that the dragons seemed to have sent a new batch of dragons over. Now is not the time to talk about other things, this is the time to grab the dragon''s head. Hearing what Gu Xi said, the player immediately nodded. The Spiritualism Advancement Book, this is a good thing. Previously, he spent a long time completing various tasks for a "Book of Ghost Dragons". ?Now that such a "Book of Titans" is placed in front of you, what are you waiting for? ?So the player immediately took out a scroll and placed it in front of Gu Xi. Then he took out a blank notebook and started copying it quickly. ?This player''s actions immediately attracted the attention of other nearby players. ?So some players also rushed over to find out what happened here. They all became interested when they learned that there was a spiritualist promotion book that could be copied. ?So they lined up there and took turns copying one by one. The number of parchment scrolls or other useful things placed in front of Gu Xi slowly increased. ??When Gu Xi cleared away a wave of giant dragons in the sky and was about to mobilize the newly transformed undead dragon troops from Aridovi City, he suddenly found that there was a pile of things in front of him. This contains the ghost flight technique that the first player agreed to. There is a way to speed up the growth of undead mounts. There is also a blood bottle formula specially prepared for vampires. This blood bottle can resurrect the vampire three times when there is no blood. In any case, those players have come up with something equivalent to "Book of Titans". There are many good things that they even put a lot of effort into getting. It can be said that from this wave, Gu Xi has gained a lot. ?But compared to these, the undead dragon troops under Gu Xi''s double death transformation are the real gains. ?In the battle just now, Gu Xi killed at least more than 40,000 dragons. ??Although after the giant dragons died in battle, the aura of death on their bodies was immediately taken away by the Nether Heart. But the effect of double death was not affected, and more than 40,000 bone dragons, ghost dragons and ghost dragons appeared in the city of Alidovi. Princess Anna also received the news from Gu Xi. She organized these undead dragon troops as soon as possible. Under Gu Xi''s order, these undead dragon troops were sent out immediately. Just after they were sent out from the garrison gate, all the undead dragons were blessed by the Heart of the Netherworld, and their levels were directly raised by 5 levels from the original level where the dragons died in battle. In this way, the level of the undead dragon has been improved a lot. They rushed upward and attracted more dragons into the battle. The first wave. Watching these undead dragons fly into the air, Gu Xi muttered in his heart. The snowball has begun to roll. The speed of killing the dragon will become faster and faster, so the time to escape from the undead dragon army will become shorter and shorter. ?Perhaps by the end of the fight, Gu Xis undead dragon troops will be in the millions? ?Thinking of this, Gu Xi''s eyes lit up. At this time, Lingxi was holding her kitchen knife and staying by Gu Xi''s side. But her attention was actually focused on the dragon''s blood bottle on Gu Xi''s waist. Because the bottle of dragon''s blood has always been kept in his pocket, outsiders can''t tell what''s inside. But Lingxi stood relatively close, and she could see that every time a giant dragon was killed in the sky, some of the dragon''s blood would follow special channels and be absorbed by the dragon''s blood bottle. This situation is not quite right. Lingxi wanted to explain the problem to Gu Xi several times. But Gu Xi was directing the battle. Lingxi didn''t even find a suitable opportunity to talk to Gu Xi about the situation. In the end, she had to guard the place with a kitchen knife and used illusions to prevent others from seeing the dragon''s blood bottle. ?At this moment, the sound of broken chains was heard in the sky. The dragons seem to understand that they cannot continue to add fuel to the fire like this. There are tens of millions of giant dragons fighting against the Yin City with over 100 million players. ?That is basically the transportation captain, who directly delivers resources to the Yin Capital. Even in the game, dragons cannot be spawned in large numbers just by refreshing them. They also have to grow up and gain experience through combat. It cant all be wasted here. ?When it was discovered that nothing could be done, the dragon was already preparing to cut off the iron chain locking the crack and allow the dragon''s troops to retreat. But they never thought about who locked these cracks. When the sound of the iron chain breaking was heard, a voice also rang in the capital of Yin. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1367： It’s too late, I can’t grab them (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1367 Its too late, I cant catch them (please subscribe for more updates) Come if you want, leave if you want, what kind of place do you think I am here. ?This voice is clearly the voice of the big boss who has mastered the way of the earth. The effect of Nether Heart was felt by Gu Xi personally. But Gu Xi really didnt feel the effect of the Earths Way. He also didnt know what the red equipment of Earths Way was used for. ?Now as soon as the big shot opened his mouth, Gu Xi turned his attention to the big shot. He also wanted to know what this big guy could do. At this moment, Gu Xi suddenly saw meteors of different colors streaking across the sky. Looking carefully, Gu Xi realized that this was not a meteor, but the crack that appeared in the sky and was dragged to the ground by the boss. In the past, the dragon came in from the crack in the sky. Because of the flying dragon, there are obviously many players in the Yin City, but they cannot kill all the dragons in a short time. But its different now. The cracks were dragged to the ground, and the boss even used the ground to support one portal after another. ?This is directly telling all the players in the Yin City that the road to the enemy has been opened, you go and fight. You cannot let them go just because the enemy is a dragon. At this time, another voice also sounded. The Heart of the Netherworld has always been supporting you. ??This boss is clearly saying, go ahead, the blessing of the Nether Heart is still there, and now is a good time to slay the dragon. If you dont go now, then how long will it take? ?At this moment, a third voice sounded in the Yin City. Go, you will be unaffected by the breath of the flaming dragon. You are affected by the Gem Gloves and will ignore the damage caused by fire for one day. Hearing this voice, Gu Xi also understood that the president of Hades University had also taken action. Three red outfits, and more than 100 million Necromancer players. The dragons are dead this time. At this time, Gu Xi put his hand on his waist. The dragon''s blood bottle was shaken heavily by Gu Xi. ??The giant dragons in the sky who wanted to retreat but couldn''t find a chance to retreat seemed to have sensed something, and they all turned their heads. ??Their movements aren''t obvious though, and they really don''t get a chance to make too many big moves. This time, the opportunity to be distracted in the air was immediately seized by the players in the City of Yin. Players who joined the battle used various methods to kill the dragon closest to them. It can be said that as the players join the battle, Gu Xi can no longer grab the dragon. ?Those players who picked up their weapons and equipment again, in order to make up for their late mistake, immediately led their men to the newly built portal after killing the dragon in the sky. Looking at more and more players crowding into the portal. Gu Xi was also a little anxious. Just now, tens of millions of giant dragons appeared in the sky. Gu Xi was still worried about whether there were so many giant dragons and they would be defeated. ?Now Gu Xi is worried that these players are so fierce, why don''t they leave a portal for me to fight. ?Just as Gu Xi was about to randomly choose a nearby portal and fight his way to a dragon kingdom, the dragon blood bottle on his waist suddenly vibrated. Gu Xi immediately felt something abnormal here, so Gu Xi immediately pressed his left hand on the dragon''s blood bottle. ??While holding the dragon''s blood bottle tightly, Gu Xi could feel a subtle pulling force, pulling Gu Xi in one direction. It can be seen that the dragon''s blood bottle is choosing a target. ??It is not just the ordinary Dragon Kingdom that can attract the attention of the Dragon Blood Bottle. The only thing that can attract the attention of the Dragon Blood Bottle is the other half of the Dragon Blood Bottle. ?But as Gu Xi headed that way, he always had a doubt in his mind. At one go, tens of thousands of dragon kingdoms were released, and tens of millions of giant dragons were released. And obviously the real troops haven''t come out yet. ??This is not like the level of orange equipment. But lets just say it was a red outfit. Gu Xi silently took out his red outfit and took a look at it. It seems that it is not enough. and Gu Xi rested his chin and mentally built himself up. No, I dont have that kind of luck, I just recruit an undead dragon hero. It will not have any connection with the dragon''s red outfit. I probably havent had that good luck yet. I was still mumbling about all the worries in my heart, so my steps naturally slowed down. At this moment, a player came out from behind. I said, brother, what are you doing here? If you dont go, someone will take your place. ? Gu Xi looked back and found that the player who came out was the player who had just copied his "Book of Titans". Maybe its because Gu Xi generously lent out the Book of Titans and copied it, which was recognized and respected by many players. Some players will take the initiative to say hello to Gu Xi when they see him. Whenever something good happens, I will give it a try. This is the situation right now. ? Players who were passing by saw Gu Xi not rushing to the portal, and they would even try to pull Gu Xi up. But Gu Xi felt as if he didn''t need anyone to pull him. He doesnt need to think about whether to go to the portal closest to him or follow the Dragon Blood Bottles portal. ??In front of tens of thousands of Dragon Kingdom portals, there are hundreds of thousands of undead and more than 10,000 players crowding around each place. ??It would be no problem for the troops led by Gu Xi to rush over, but he wouldn''t be able to squeeze in at all. Looking up at the undead dragon in the sky, Gu Xi finally stopped. ?That player is still a little confused. Whats wrong, brother? Why dont you leave? "It''s nothing. Look there. Do you think we can still grab anything when we rush over there?" Hearing Gu Xi''s words, the player was stunned for a moment, and then he smiled helplessly. Thats right, theres nothing left to grab now if you squeeze in. ?While Gu Xi was talking to the players, there were even players from the Yin City coming out of a batch of portals that had landed long ago. From the items they were carrying, it could be seen that the Dragon Kingdom behind the portal had been bulldozed. ?There is no dragon there to kill again. As for things other than dragons. The players in the Yin City all understand. ??This time, the big bosses distributed the dragon''s body to each player, which was quite a generous move. The treasures in the Kingdom of Dragon all belong to the Capital of Yin. ? None of the players touched the treasures here. Even if some players failed to grab the dragon successfully, they had no intention of touching the treasures. , It looks like some players have already exited the portal. The player who was communicating with Gu Xi couldn''t help but sigh. Its a pity, I thought I could go to the Dragon Kingdom to have a look. At this time, Gu Xi raised his head and glanced at the sky. There should still be a chance. After all, the Yin City has been slapped in the face so hard, its impossible not to fight back. We still have a chance. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 1368： Leading the dragon out of its cave (please subscribe) Chapter 1368: Leading the dragon out of the cave (please subscribe) Hearing Gu Xi''s words, the player was not in a hurry. Gu Xi was right. The Yin City had been slapped so hard in the face that there would be no follow-up actions. The immediate problem is just solving the problem. The next step is to deal with the person who caused the problem. ?Those who dare to attack the Yin Capital will not escape death no matter where they are. Even after they die, they may not be able to escape the judgment. Gu Xi feels that the big guy holding the Way of the Earth has the ultimate ability of the necromancer. The soul of the dead can definitely be played with in his hands. ??When these big guys caused such a big thing, they must not only be thinking about conquering the opponent''s Dragon Kingdom. If the masterminds behind this dragon invasion are not found and killed, they will not be sorry for the loss of face. Now we just kill tens of millions of giant dragons and capture tens of thousands of dragon kingdoms. ?Whats next? The coming battle will require quite a few men. After all, Gu Xi can also see that behind tens of thousands of dragon kingdoms, there will be tens of thousands of game worlds. In those tens of thousands of game worlds, there may be many giant dragons. To kill these giant dragons, it is not enough to rely on more than 100 million players in the Yin City and an unknown number of undead troops. Perhaps all players in the Netherworld will be mobilized. ?This is a shocking battle. Gu Xi, they are now in the capital of Yin. ??If the war really needs to recruit people, they can definitely sign up. ?It is precisely because of understanding this that Gu Xi and the players are not so anxious. Yes, winning now does not mean winning all the time. When the real war begins, I can still grab a lot of dragon corpses. At this time, Gu Xi looked up at the sky and said lightly. In the battle just now, I should have killed close to one hundred thousand dragons. "I do not want to talk to you." The player rolled his eyes. At this moment, Lingxi suddenly appeared next to Gu Xi, holding the kitchen knife in his hand downwards with all his strength. ??The whole thing was only about one meter tall and looked like a little dinosaur, so Lingxi caught it. Raptor? The players around Gu Xi immediately recognized the origin of the thing in front of them. Arent all the dragons almost killed? How come there is more? " Weve almost killed the giant dragon, but what about the little dragons? These raptors shouldnt be too big. They still have hidden abilities, and the Yin City is so chaotic right now Before Gu Xi finished speaking, there was a wave of fluctuations on the ground. Some dragons hidden in the Yin City appeared in front of everyone. ?Those players who wanted to squeeze the portal but failed to do so would not let go of such an opportunity once they saw the appearance of these dragons. You must know that there are many players who came out late, but they didn''t hit a single dragon. ?Now when they saw the appearance of these dragons, all the players who did not squeeze in front of the portal went crazy. They didn''t consider the level of the dragon in front of them at all, they just struck with one blow. ? Sometimes the dragons are even less than level 10, but four or five players above level 40 rush over with combat auras on. ?These dragons never dreamed that they would encounter such a thing. Even the player next to Gu Xi ran out. He was about to give up the fight before, but now when he saw the opportunity, he took up arms again. Gu Xi looked at Lingxi, his eyes becoming somewhat silent. At this time, he had no idea of ??calling some undead to come over to protect him. But I am thinking about one thing. The dragon has not given up on the dragon blood bottle. Their current retreat is just to make several big bosses in the Yin City relax their vigilance. This is not okay. ??If the big guys in Waiting Yin City think that the matter has been resolved, they will no longer care about it. ?The one who has to face the pressure of this giant dragon is Gu Xi. ?The dragons in front of you will be easily defeated, not because they are weak, but because they picked the wrong opponent. Facing the Yin City with more than 100 million players. If Aridovi faced off against these dragons, the destruction of the city would definitely be the best outcome. "Fight." ? Gu Xi''s heart moved. He gritted his teeth and reached out to hold down the dragon''s blood bottle that was guiding Gu Xi to a certain place. "I''m not going anywhere. If you have the ability, just come to me." ? Gu Xi thought to himself, then opened the dragon''s blood bottle and poured out some of the red liquid inside. As the liquid dripped onto the ground, Gu Xi turned his head and said to Lingxi. Lets go, dont let anyone discover whats going on here. "yes." Lingxi responded and cast some magic spells at the spot where the red liquid had just dripped, making it difficult for people to see what was wrong here for the time being. When other people run by and kick the red liquid away, no one will notice it. Except those giant dragons. ?When Gu Xi poured out the red liquid, all the dragons in the city seemed to have received some signal and rushed towards the place where Gu Xi was standing just now. ??Its just that no matter how crazy they are, they cant compare with the players in the City of Yin. They just took a few steps forward and were surrounded by a group of players and beaten to death easily. No players noticed the strange movements of these dragons at all, and they did not think about why these dragons ran in one direction. Even in the eyes of the player, the dragon just wants to escape. ?However, the situation of the red liquid has officially reached the hands of the person behind the dragon. ??If it were other provocations, that person might be able to tolerate it for a while. But when it comes to the Dragon Blood Bottle, the situation becomes different. The Dragon''s Blood Bottle can be said to have become this person''s nightmare. After confirming the appearance of the dragon''s blood bottle, this person could no longer bear it. Attack, attack, get the dragons blood bottle back from me. ?So Gu Xi just retreated a certain distance, and there was another strange movement in the sky. One crack after another appeared in the sky again. ??It''s just that this time what comes out of these cracks is no longer an ordinary dragon. The color and size of these dragons are different from normal dragons. Even some of them look different from normal dragons, such as three-headed golden dragons, rainbow dragons, gem dragons, etc. These are all relatively special dragon species, which are relatively rare among giant dragons. But this time, thousands of them appeared in the sky of the Yin City. At this time, the eyes of all the players in the Yin City were bright. This is a record that comes to your doorstep. ??Moreover, these giant dragons in front of us are obviously more numerous, higher-level, and more special than the ones just now. ?This is exactly the advantage of veteran players in Yin City. So the players who had not killed many dragons just now acted quickly. Even Gu Xi sent out the undead dragon troops and undead titan troops. ??But his eyes kept scanning the sky, looking for Li''er''s figure there. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1369： The Yin City that fell into the underworld (please subscribe) Chapter 1369 Falling into the Yin City of the Underworld (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! Just hit it when you find it, as long as you can hit it. Gu Xi, who was looking for his goal, kept reminding himself of this in his heart. ?Although the situation is laid out, you can''t be too arrogant. Just hit it once and it will be considered as entering the battle. Leave the matter of killing the enemies to a few big guys in the Yin City. ?Just as Gu Xi was mentally building himself up, the voice of the big boss who mastered the way of the land came from the Yin City. I said who is so reckless? It turns out to be the Dragon King of the Five Realms, Lier. Whats wrong? The living dragon is tired of eating and wants to come to us to find some dragon bones to gnaw on? Hearing this, Gu Xi felt relieved. It is indeed Li''er, but what the **** is the Dragon King of the Five Realms? Isnt she the Dragon Princess? ??And why he couldnt understand a word the boss said. ?But now its okay, the identity of the enemy has been determined, then we need to take a look at the enemys position. ??And its best to find out why Lil changed from the Dragon Princess to the Dragon King of the Five Realms. ?At this moment, a dragon roar came from the sky. It has nothing to do with you, get out of my way. Hearing this, Gu Xi couldn''t help but shook his head. ??I''m afraid this Lil''s brain is not very good, so he told the boss to get out in front of the entire Yin City players. If the boss really listens, Im afraid hell lose his face. So the big boss must take action. This is not the case. When Lil''s voice fell, everyone in the Yin City felt the ground shake. This was the boss''s anger. Then the originally blue sky and white clouds in the Yin City quickly darkened, and the sky seemed to have entered another world. At this time, Gu Xi could clearly feel that all his hairs were standing on end. He felt as if he had entered the deepest part of the underworld. The wind blowing around is no longer cold, but a direct cold wind. ?At the same time, Gu Xi felt that the situation on the ground had also changed. At this time, Gu Xi felt that the ground was emitting an aura. Born here, dead here, no one can escape. This is the power of the Way of Earth? ? Gu Xi''s heart moved. He had only been blessed by the effect of Nether Heart before, which made him know the effects of some red equipment. ??However, it seems that the big bosses of the Earth''s Way have never taken any action. Even if there is one, it is just to lock the enemy''s entrance and exit channels, so that the dragon cannot escape. Furthermore, when he finally fixed the portal leading to the Kingdom of Dragon, at other times, he had no plans to take action. ?Although Gu Xi also knows that it is difficult to fix tens of thousands of portals at once. ?But the way of the earth without taking action always made Gu Xi feel like it was nothing more than that. But its different now. At this time, Gu Xi clearly had the feeling that the entire Yin City, and even the entire Yin Underworld, had been dragged into the depths of the underworld. ?Looking up and looking around, Gu Xi found that because he was dragged into the underworld, the situation in the entire Yin City had changed. Forget about the color in the sky, it just changes directly. Subsequently, all the buildings in the entire Yin City were enlarged many times, and all the various defense systems originally placed near the buildings were activated. Not to mention other things, countless underworld springs and rivers of Hades appeared outside the University of Hades. These are all graduation works of students from the University of Hades. The same is true for other universities or schools, where everything is activated and displayed. At the same time, more and more undead crawled out of the ground and floated up. The number has exceeded the upper limit of the normal population of the Yin City. ?Even so, the Yin Qi and the undead kept crawling out. Because Gu Xi was located near Long Tomb Shengtian Road at the beginning. ?Even if he moved because of the battle, he didn''t move too far. So at this time, Gu Xi saw batches of undead dragon troops starting to appear underground on the Dragon Tomb Shengtian Road. ?The levels of these undead dragons range from high to low. The low ones are about level 7 or above, and the high ones even have two combat auras and are above level 40. They are clearly the accumulation of Yin Capital over the years. ??Anyway, after Gu Xi heard a rather special horn sound, he saw ten thousand, twenty thousand, one hundred thousand, one million, and the last chasing undead dragon flying from the dragon tomb to heaven. ?Every time a batch flies up, there will be a desolate horn sound. Then you can see a layer of red light appearing on the undead dragon''s body. Obviously this is somewhat similar to the situation in the Shadow Wind Tower. Someone has arranged a warm and red platform here. Whenever a giant dragon automatically enters the Dragon Tomb, it means that the dragon''s flesh and blood has become the energy source for the red outfit hidden in the Dragon Tomb. ?At the same time, Gu Xi also had a guess. ?? Will the way of this land be the same as my own Six Paths of Flame Disk, which can suppress other red equipment? Otherwise, how could the Yin Capital have such an arrangement? ?While Gu Xi was thinking about this, various undead souls killed from the depths of the Yin City had already surrounded the second batch of giant dragons killed. The greatest advantage of the undead is fully demonstrated here. Almost every new dragon that appears is surrounded by at least ten undead dragons that are besieging them. Behind the undead dragons are all the undead troops that can fly. Not to mention other things, the number of ghosts has already exceeded 100. Although the second batch of dragons are all of high levels and have their own special abilities. ?Either it is a gem dragon with a ridiculously hard body, a rainbow dragon that masters a variety of spells, or a space-time dragon that can break through time and space. But facing the undead that surrounded them, they had no choice at all. The undead are not afraid of death at all, and every attack will add various curses to the dragon. ??Units such as ghosts and ghosts are extremely immune to physical attacks. Faced with the dragon''s melee combat, they dared to take action directly. The dragon also suffered a lot in this regard. Huge numbers of dragons fought **** battles in the sky. It''s a pity that there are a large number of players down there, and nothing will happen without them. Even the undead dragon troops and undead titan troops sent out by Gu Xi did not take much advantage. The number of dragons killed was not that large. Compared with the previous record of killing more than 100,000 dragons in one go, there was really no gain this time. At this time, a special dragon appeared in the sky. ??The giant dragon was nearly a hundred meters long, with blue-gray skin and two pairs of wings on its back. A little below the wings, there were two pairs of forelimbs. ??After this giant dragon appeared, it kept moving in the sky. Every time it moved, it would tear open the bone dragon''s defense line. Most importantly, Gu Xi discovered that this giant dragon seemed a bit ferocious. ?No matter who the enemy is in front of him, whether it is a dragon standing in front of him, whether it is a giant dragon or a bone dragon, he will bite or even devour them all. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1370： Lil, the Dragon King of the Five Realms (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1370 The Five Realms Dragon Emperor Li''er (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! Why didnt an omnipotent and omniscient passerby come out to explain this at this time? Looking at the battle in the sky, Gu Xi was confused. ??Although it is certain that the giant dragon that is more than a hundred meters long is the Dragon King of the Five Realms, Li''er. But Gu Xi didnt know anything about this persons situation. Looking at the giant dragon flying like lightning in the sky, Gu Xi suppressed the idea of ??pursuing it and just silently let his undead dragon troops and undead titan troops perform freely. If you can hit it, hit it. As long as the opponent''s position is not locked, it will be fine. ?Under Gu Xi''s order, the undead dragon troops also followed the undead dragon troops in the Yin City and headed towards the sky. ?Tens of thousands of undead dragons, mixed among the undead dragon troops in the Yin City, are not even a background and cannot affect the battlefield at all. ??On the contrary, Gu Xi''s more than 20,000 undead titans stole the show in this battle, and their attack methods attracted the attention of countless players. After all, more than 20,000 Titan troops flashed thunderballs into the sky at the same time, and finally formed a grid. The attack against the dragon was even more powerful. Who wouldn''t want such undead? ?Even the Dragon King of the Five Realms, Li''er, glanced at Gu Xi. ?But it was precisely because there were so many undead titans around that Li''er never thought that Gu Xi would be the one carrying the dragon''s blood bottle. After all, in Li''er''s eyes, Titans and dragons are mortal enemies. ??Gu Xi, with so many undead titans, is the least likely person in the entire Yin Capital to obtain the Dragon Blood Bottle. Lil was flying in the sky with various thoughts flashing through her mind. The dragon''s blood bottle must be returned. Otherwise her visit this time would have been in vain. As for how to leave after grabbing the dragon''s blood bottle, Li''er had never thought about it at all. As the Dragon King of the Five Realms, Lil is a rare dragon-eating dragon among the dragon clan. She has the special ability to devour other dragons and gain the abilities of other dragons. Because she had swallowed the flesh and blood of a space-time dragon before, she has the ability to break open space and travel between games. At the same time, she feeds on dragons, and her name is spread in many games. So the big guys in the Yin City will know about her. And her name as the Dragon King of the Five Realms also came from this. The dragons who disobey her have all become her food. The reason why Lier dared to rush directly to the Yin City was entirely because she had swallowed a very special kind of dragon among the dragons she had swallowed before. ??Lil has forgotten the name of this giant dragon. ?But one thing is certain, this giant dragon has the habit of backing up its own body. When one body dies in battle, the backup body can be resurrected somewhere and receive everything the original body has. In order to kill this dragon, Lil chased many game worlds. After eating this dragon, Lil even erased the dragon power that he had copied and preserved the backup power. ?This time, she knew clearly that the Yin City bosss Earth Way had the ability to block space, yet she dared to rush out directly. Her confidence came from here.?????It''s just that she is too confident in herself. ??If the big boss who mastered the way of the earth knew that Lil would jump out like this, he would laugh until he died. The Way of the Earth is not a red equipment that controls the power of the earth. This is one of the four red pieces of equipment belonging to undead players, and it is also the first red equipment to appear in the hands of undead players. From the number of the Earth Road, you can know when this red equipment appeared. Although this piece of equipment is called the Way of the Earth, it actually controls the power of life and death. It can be said that when the Emperor of Hades comes, he has to kneel before the way of the earth, and the lich''s life box is useless in front of the way of the earth. ??Li''er only relied on the ability to make a backup copy of her body and wanted to get out through resurrection. She really thought too much. ???Anyway, several big guys in the Yin City feel that Li''er, the Dragon King of the Five Realms, is going crazy. I heard before that she was running around in various game worlds, killing and devouring dragons. She has always been able to get away with one hit. I have never heard of her being mentally ill. ??Does this mean you hate yourself for living too long? But no matter what, Li''er has been slapped in the face of the Yin City. The three bosses in red clothes and more than ten bosses who have reached level 60 will not let Li''er go back alive. of. Even though Lil is flying fast in the sky, a big net has already been woven around her. At this moment, Gu Xi suddenly felt the dragon''s blood bottle in his waist vibrating continuously. Seems to be stimulated by something. ??Is this Li''er using the dragon''s blood bottle to find him? Looks like it hasnt been found yet? At this time, Gu Xi raised his head and glanced at the sky. The gate of the death city behind him opened and began to mobilize his most elite undead troops. ??If it weren''t for the current level of the Death City, Gu Xi would even want to release Alidovita or Sleeping Beauty Castle to serve as his own battleground. After all, Gu Xi also noticed that Li''er was moving too fast, so fast that he couldn''t clearly observe the opponent''s position. At the same time, all the undead above level 20 under Gu Xi were called out, using the effect of the Nether Heart to increase their temporary levels. ?Especially Amilcar, who did not miss Gu Xis battle this time, and was standing at the forefront of the battlefield with his Aurora Knights. ??Near the Aurora Knights, there are other knight troops that exceed the Aurora Knights in number but do not have a leader. After taking one look at these knight troops, Amilcar said to the level 36 blue knight behind him. When the battle comes, its up to you whether the Blue Knight can win a jackpot. This Blue Knight has passed the effect of the Netherworld Heart and his level has been raised to level 41. ??Although the new battle aura did not appear, he was quite confident. After hearing Amilcar''s order, the Blue Knight raised the spear in his hand and smiled. ?But the Shaqing Knight on the other end is also preparing for an impact. They are led by heroes. The most important thing is that the Shaqing Knight has the skill of combined attack. Their levels have also been improved. Now it can be said that they feel the most powerful. The two heroes of the Shaqing Knight both wanted to show themselves well at this time. Let Gu Xi know that in addition to Aurora, the Knights can also be called evil spirits. As for other undead troops, some came out, but most of them came to protect Gu Xi. After appearing on the battlefield, they did not run around, but quickly formed a square formation to block Gu Xi. At this moment, Li''er in the sky finally felt the location of her other half through the dragon''s blood bottle, and she was rushing towards Gu Xi crazily. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1371： Face to face with Lil (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1371 Facing Lier (please subscribe for more updates) "I found you." Li''er finally locked onto Gu Xi''s position. After all, the dragon''s blood bottle that Gu Xi was carrying became more obvious the closer he got. Li''er has lived for so long just for this blow. When she discovered Gu Xi''s presence, Li''er rushed towards Gu Xi. Titan of Death, attack with all your strength! Death incarnate, transform me! " ?Under Gu Xi''s order, two incarnations of death - bone dragons - disappeared among the undead dragons that were fighting with the giants in the sky. Then two incarnations of death-Titans appeared among the ranks of the undead titans. ??The subsequent batch of undead titans quickly died and transformed. Together with the Death Titan, they concentrated a large amount of lightning and laid out layer after layer of power grids in the sky. Facing the power grid, Lil didn''t care at all. When lightning struck her, she pretended not to feel it. ??Since Li''er moves so fast, all she has to do is rush to Gu Xi and kill him. ??Just as Li''er was charging forward, the Evil Green Knight suddenly concentrated all his evil energy and struck a blow in Li''er''s direction. ?With this blow, all the evil energy turned into a spear and hit Li''er head-on. Because Lil flies relatively fast, she usually doesnt dodge. When faced with the blow, she faced it head-on. ?With this blow, Li''er, who was moving at high speed, visibly stopped in the sky. ?However, Gu Xi could clearly see that Li''er was not killed by this blow, and was not even seriously injured. ??This is an attack that can destroy a castle, but when it fell on Lil, it seemed to have no effect at all, and could only make Lil stop for a moment. At this time, the two incarnations of death - Titans also took action at the same time. They threw chain lightning in Li''er''s direction, and at the same time, all the undead titans transformed by death behind them, as well as the undead titans that had not been transformed, all took action. This time because of the precise target, all the lightning was concentrated together. Lil has paused in the air. At this time, for the undead titans, she is a target in the air. ??The power of the lightning was concentrated together and hit Li''er head-on, even hitting her facial features and her mouth. When the lightning fell, it carried all the attack power of the undead titan, and also brought 150% of the damage dealt by the titan to the dragon. ??Scars finally appeared on Lils body after this blow. Especially in her mouth, a large number of explosion injuries began to appear. ?However, these injuries were not actually serious for Lier. At this time, Amilka raised the spear in his hand and roared loudly. Aurora Knights, charge with me! All the knights of the Aurora Knights rushed forward. As they started running, their momentum quickly increased, but in the end all the momentum was concentrated on the blue knight at the front. ??This blue knight also took this opportunity to make a start and pierced the spear in his hand into Li''er''s eyes. ?This blow finally caused serious damage to Lil. "superior!" ??Gu Xi seized this opportunity and asked his undead men to throw a large number of nets and iron chains, trying to trap Li''er. ??But Gu Xi still underestimated Li''er''s strength. She just shook her head and threw away the blue knight who fell on her. When he achieved this step, Gu Xi almost saw Li''er''s strength. Around level 45. ??As long as she is beaten to death, there will be someone in Aridovi who can deal with the king. But the problem is, Lil is not that easy to fight. Although she was injured by Gu Xi''s men, there was nothing serious about her, and her current combat effectiveness was still full. After being beaten, Li''er opened her mouth, and the flames sprayed towards the position where Gu Xi was. At this moment, the person holding the Ultimate Sunlight weapon quickly appeared in front of Gu Xi and protected Gu Xi. ?At the same time, a large number of skeleton soldiers holding shields stood in the front, preparing to use their lives to resist the dragon''s breath attack. Fortunately, the Yin City at this time belongs to the battlefield of the necromancer. ??In addition to the temporary upgrade in level, the released undead are also affected by the Gemstone Gloves of Hades University, and all of them have the effect of being immune to fire. ?Most of the Fire Breaths no longer work. ?Unless the dragon''s flames bring some other attribute damage, it would not be as effective as a direct melee attack. ??The same thing happened with the dragon''s breath this time. The skeleton soldiers blocking Gu Xi''s way only suffered a lot of casualties, and the dragon''s breath didn''t even reach the extreme sunlight. ?But thats not what Lil wants. She used dragon breath to attract everyone''s attention, and she immediately rushed towards Gu Xi. From Li''er''s point of view, as long as she gets the dragon''s blood bottle, she can dodge others. The battle here actually doesn''t mean much to her. ??So what if all the dragons here die. ?As long as she can leave with the dragon''s blood bottle, the long-separated dragon''s blood bottle can be reunited. Her strength will be further improved. The most important thing is that the Dragon''s Blood Bottle will have the opportunity to impact red equipment. ??At that time, what if the three big guys from the Yin City are chasing him. She can hide in any world by herself. ??On the contrary, the boss of the Yin City does not have time to play hide and seek with her all the time. ?So after scaring Gu Xi''s men, Li''er rushed in front of Gu Xi and stretched out her front paws to grab Gu Xi. ?But under this grasp, Gu Xi''s figure suddenly dispersed. Illusion? When did you take action? A question flashed through Li''er''s mind. She had clearly seen Gu Xi here before, but how could he disappear as soon as she turned around? At this time, Gu Xi appeared like a ghost, about three thousand meters away. ??This is the effect of him using the secret realm sword and staff, turning himself into a soul state. Just as the capital of Yin is now completely dragged into the underworld, Gu Xi can take this opportunity to move freely in the underworld. It was precisely this that allowed Gu Xi to dodge the blow. When Gu Xi got out of the way, he also slashed an evil sword at Li''er. This sword is a move that can stimulate the negative effects of all purple equipment on the enemy and strengthen the negative effects. ??Although Gu Xi didn''t believe how much purple equipment Li''er would bring, what if. In this case, if it can bring a little more damage to the enemy, then it is better to bring more damage. If it brings a little more negative effects, then it will bring a little more negative effects. As soon as Gu Xi appeared, Lier turned her head to Gu Xi again. When you discover Gu Xis location, go forward and kill him. ?More than three thousand meters may be a long way for other people, but for Lil, it is only a breath or two. But at this moment, Gu Xis troops and the released city gates all disappeared. ?Countless arms stretched out from the ground and grasped Li''er tightly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1372： Siege of Lil (please subscribe) Chapter 1372 Siege of Lil (please subscribe) finally come. ??Seeing countless arms grabbing Li''er, Gu Xi finally breathed a sigh of relief after retreating some distance. ?However, Gu Xi discovered something at this time. The arms in front of him were not the bone arms or corpse arms normally used by necromancers. Rather, it is an arm made of different elements, and these arms are all right hands. ?At this glance, Gu Xi understood that what he used this time was the effect of the gem gloves. These arms look like physical attacks, but for Lil, it is not like this. Countless different magic combinations are injected into Lil''s body at the place where Lil was caught, destroying everything in Lil''s body. . Lil''l just noticed something at this time. She had been stopped at this position for too long, so long that several big guys in the Yin City had caught her shadow. ?Li''er couldn''t care about anything else at this time. She turned around and wanted to pounce on Gu Xi. But when Gu Xi saw such a situation, he would not stay here. He kept waving the secret realm sword staff in his hand. Every time he waved it, it would move back about five to six kilometers. As for Gu Xis own troops, I dont know where they were moved by a few big guys. ??Anyway, Gu Xi felt that he was not at a loss this time, as the double death had transformed so many undead dragons. Hit Lil again, and what happened next had nothing to do with him. ??He just needs to hide and wait for a few big guys to kill Lil. Even if the bosses don''t take action, any player over level 50 can take action at Li''er''s level. Please dont block other peoples way here. Just as Gu Xi thought, when he retreated, at least thirty players over level 40 noticed Li''er. ??They are all like the security uncle Gu Xi met, they have extremely high levels, but they are not willing to participate in the game and just want to live their own lives. Now is a good opportunity for them to relive the events of the past. ?Once they saw Lil being held back by the power of the jeweled gloves, they couldn''t wait any longer, so these players quickly pounced on her and used their ultimate move. ??If it were before, Lier could dodge most of the attacks with just one dodge. But it doesn''t work now, Li''er''s body is trapped, and the player who comes this time is not only about the same level as them, but also has the blessing of the Nether Heart. The level is temporarily increased by 10 levels. This is no joke. ?Even without skill support, attack power and other things can be improved. ?With this blow, Lil was finally seriously injured. At this time, Li''er turned her front paws over, and a blood bottle appeared on the tip of her paws. ??This is exactly the dragon''s blood bottle that Li''er holds. ??Compared with the one in Gu Xi''s hand, the dragon''s blood bottle in front of him was obviously more gorgeous. There were at least several statues of different dragons lying outside the blood bottle. As soon as he put the blood bottle into his mouth, Li''er''s body changed from blue-gray to blood-red. ?At the same time, Lil''s size has also grown significantly. Obviously, the Dragon Blood Bottle is still very powerful. ??Its just that the harder Lil works, the faster she dies. ??More and more players have noticed Li''er''s existence, and existences close to level 50 have begun to take action in Li''s direction. At the same time, a level 60 boss also walked out from nearby. ??This big guy is nearly three meters tall, with muscles all over his body. He looks like a miniature version of the Cyclops. When he walked out, the battle aura around him kept flashing. It was obvious that he had three battle auras, and these three battle auras were still hovering around him in a triangular arrangement. He was wearing an ordinary suit, but just by looking at him, he felt that it was clearly a thick shirt. He took only two steps forward and arrived at a nearby building. Looking at Li''er who was being besieged below, the level 60 boss also laughed. It seems that I come out on top. After saying this, the big man stretched his hand into his suit and pulled out a bone bow that was taller than him from his body. ?This bone bow is made of spines and ribs of different colors such as black, white, yellow, light green and so on. At both ends of the bone arch are two skulls holding large bundles of hair with their teeth. ?Putting the bow on the ground, the big man stretched out his hand, and a skeleton soldier appeared in his hand. He used the skeleton soldier as an arrow and mounted it on the bone bow. Then the big man read something in a low voice. A large number of magics such as corpse explosion, bone spear, enchantment, gas bomb, and puncture were added to the arrows. ??Without any movement from the big boss, the arrow transformed by the skeleton soldier was pierced between Li''er''s eyebrows. Then there was a bang on Lil''s head, and half of her forehead was blown off. ?But Lil did not die like this. The blown parts were quickly put back together as if they had sufficient vitality. Hey, the level is not high and the vitality is not low. It seems that I have good equipment. ??The boss couldn''t help but muttered when he saw that he didn''t kill Li''er with one blow. At this time, the nearby players dont know what to do. At this time, you definitely need to hit the target. ?So they quickly stepped forward to take action, placing all their attacks on Lil''s forehead, especially the big hole that had just been exploded. ??There is a player like the Necromancer, who obviously takes the poison attribute route. When Lil opened such a big hole in his forehead, he was pouring poison into it. The poison that others bring out may come in bottles. When poisoning, you should also consider the effects of the poison. ??But this person is not poisoning, he uses pot after pot of poison. ??The entire crucible of poison and venom was poured into the big hole that exploded in Lil''s forehead. When pouring it in, he will also throw some toxic materials into it. These materials include herbs, animal poisons, mineral poisons and corpse poisons. Anyway, he can just throw whatever he has into it. ?After a while, Li''er''s original blood-red body turned into the original blue-gray color, and at the same time, a faint green aura appeared on her body. At this time, Gu Xi had also retreated to a position about fifteen kilometers away. ?Standing here, the battle on Li''er''s side can hardly be seen. After retreating here, Gu Xi finally breathed a sigh of relief. Then he thought about where his troops and city gates had been sent. At this moment, Gu Xi felt a heat in his waist, and the dragon''s blood bottle kept vibrating as if it had been stimulated by something. ? Gu Xi took out the dragon''s blood bottle and found that all the red liquid in the dragon''s blood bottle seemed to have boiled and kept bubbling. ??Is this someone crazily invoking the power of the dragon''s blood bottle? (End of this chapter) Chapter 1373： Where are my troops? (Please subscribe) Chapter 1373 Where are my troops? (Please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! Li''l is dying. Gu Xi understood the situation immediately. Only Lil, who is about to die, will desperately extract the energy from the dragon''s blood bottle. Go back and have a look. Gu Xi took action immediately. ?Just like he moved through the soul method before, Gu Xi still moved through the soul method this time, and he could jump three to five thousand meters in one jump. Just a few moments later, Gu Xi returned to the position where he was fighting Li''er before. As soon as he arrived here, Gu Xi was shocked by the situation here. He knew that Li''er was going to die, but he didn''t expect that Li''er would be so miserable. ?At this time, Li''er''s body had been cut with more than ten wounds, and each wound directly turned out the internal organs behind it. ??If it weren''t for some red liquid constantly repairing her body, she might be dead now. Even if the red liquid keeps repairing Lil''s body, she won''t be able to last long in this condition. Several players whose strength exceeded level 40 were staring closely at Li''er''s mouth. They all noticed the dragon''s blood bottle that Li''er had just eaten. ??Although they dont know what it is, as advanced players, they all think it is a good thing. During the previous battle, they had already considered how to divide Li''er''s body. Gu Xi''s sudden appearance also shocked them. ?Although Gu Xi''s level is obviously below level 20, currently under the influence of the Nether Heart, players cannot fight with each other. ?These players could only stare at Gu Xi. Children, you are not allowed to come here. Your strength is too weak. Thats right, kid, if you want to slay a dragon, there are some dragons over there that are not very powerful. You cant control this one. Thats right, kid, its still too late to rush to another location now. ?Gu Xi smiled helplessly. "Several people, I was here at the beginning. This guy passed by and didn''t like me, so he hit me. I dragged him down, and my troops were clearly here just now." Gu Xi said very seriously. This is also the reason why he came. He definitely cannot expose the dragon''s blood bottle. Gu Xi must not let anyone know that he is holding the dragon''s blood bottle. Nor can anyone know that this dragon''s attack on the Yin City was caused by him unintentionally. He can only appear here for the reason of looking for his subordinates. Even if he couldn''t give Lil the final blow, he still wanted to see Lil being killed with his own eyes. Your troops? I havent seen them before. Thats right, when we came, we watched the power of the gem gloves controlling this guy. Thats the large-scale indiscriminate attack of the Gemstone Gloves, coupled with the clearing characteristics produced by the effect of Nether Heart players not hurting each other. ?Your troops were sent outside the Capital of Yin. When the battle here is over, you can come back by yourself. " ?At this moment, a player wearing a black suit and carrying a bone bow came over. You dont have to worry, this battle will only bring benefits to everyone, and no one will suffer. ?When he saw this player, Gu Xi''s eyes lit up. Undead Glulu Yuanhua, Mr. Lu? Its me, I didnt expect that I would be so famous. ?The player burst out laughing. "What Mr. Lu said, no one in the City of Yin knows that Mr. Lu''s combat effectiveness ranks among the top ten in the City of Yin, and relying on one person''s power, he supports the undead to go to the rare undead archer professional university, the Secret Arrow of Death University. " ? Gu Xi has stayed in the Yin Capital for three months, and he has some understanding of some of the characters in the Yin Capital. As soon as these words were spoken, Lu Yuanhua laughed even louder. "Okay, very good, you are very interesting. If you hadn''t already embarked on a suitable path, I would have introduced you to our Secret Arrow University of Death and transferred you to the profession of undead archer." Regarding these words, Gu Xi immediately shut his mouth. He knew very well that Lu Yuanhua really had a hobby of attracting people to join their university. ??Many students in their university were brought in one by one by him. ??Whoever agrees at this time, he may really drag the person to their university and transfer directly. ?Looking at Gu Xi''s appearance, Lu Yuanhua''s laughter obviously paused. ?But he was used to this kind of situation. Seeing that Gu Xi was unwilling to join their Death Secret Arrow University, he let it go. ??Anyway, there are quite a lot of players in the Yin City, so he can always recruit some. He is no better than Gu Xi. ?The reason why he came here was completely unexpected. Under normal circumstances, he should be on various buildings in the Yin City, killing the giant dragons flying in the sky. To know his shooting distance, it can reach up to 30,000 meters. Even if the dragon flies high, he can kill it easily. ?Under normal circumstances, if he shot an arrow at Lil, even if he didn''t kill Lil, he wouldn''t come over. But this time he didnt know why, he just wanted to come and have a look. In the end, we encountered the matter of Gu Xi. At this time, he was somewhat curious about Gu Xi. So I looked Gu Xi up and down more. ?This review didn''t matter, he found that Gu Xi was really a child with potential. ??What their undead archers need is a necromancer, not the death knight profession. After that, strength, agility, perception and intelligence must all reach a certain level. Physical fitness and insight skills must also reach a certain level. ? Gu Xi clearly has mastered the fitness technique above level 20, which is quite rare among necromancers. In other words, as long as Gu Xi learns the insight skill, he can change his job to an undead archer. This is really a good seedling. ??The more Lu Yuanhua looked at it, the more he felt that Gu Xi was good. The level is not high, and its not too late to change jobs now. ?However, Gu Xi didn''t know all this at this time. After making sure that his troops were fine, Gu Xi was half relieved. All that''s left is to watch Lil die here. ??It would be better if he could **** the Dragon''s Blood Bottle back from Lil''s hand. Even if he couldn''t grab it, he could still know where the Dragon''s Blood Bottle went. At that time, he will find a way to find a way with his senior brothers, help them contact him, and then spend money to buy it. ??Just as Gu Xi was thinking about how to deal with Li''er, the players around here also used acceleration in their hands and quickly completed the killing of Li''er. ??Although Gu Xi has no intention of killing Li''er, what if it happens. They have been fighting for a long time, so they can''t let Gu Xi take away the final benefit. Even if Gu Xi is the first player to attack Li''er, it won''t work. He has already got the first blow, and if he gets the last blow, he can take half of the loot, so how do they count? With this idea, all players'' shooting speed has been significantly accelerated. While Gu Xi was talking to Lu Yuanhua, he completed the killing of Li''er. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1375： How fast other people clean the battlefield (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1375: How fast other people clean the battlefield (please subscribe for more updates) Looking at the information that popped up in front of him, Gu Xi also frowned. ??If someone hadn''t discovered it, who would have boasted that he had a quasi-red outfit that was about to take shape? ??The following hint is clearly a nod to Gu Xi, pointing directly at Gu Xi''s face and telling him that you are not strong enough now, so don''t scream. It will be difficult to open the game if I dont cheat you in the future. Facing such a straightforward reminder, Gu Xi''s eyes flashed with a hint of helplessness. Hey, why do you look so ugly? Is it because of the blood rain? It''s okay. Although this blood rain has a burning effect, it can actually improve the body''s quality. ??Furthermore, this blood rain has been transformed by the Yin Qi of the Netherworld Heart, which is of great benefit to undead professions and undead troops. " ?Perhaps he noticed that Gu Xi''s face became a little ugly, so Lu Yuanhua specially explained it to Gu Xi. Lu Yuanhua naturally saw the scene just now. He would never have thought that Gu Xi was the culprit behind this dragon invasion. ?Gu Xi understood the meaning of Lu Yuanhua''s words. ??He couldn''t say that the change in his face was due to the information that popped up in front of him. ??He could only follow Lu Yuanhua''s idea and recognized that it was his first time to be baptized by blood rain, and he was not used to this feeling. Listening to Gu Xi''s words, Lu Yuanhua also laughed. You are still too young and your strength is low. When you reach level 40, you will find that blood rain and other things are nothing. Look at me, I have experienced the baptism of death. " ?While Lu Yuanhua was speaking, the dark clouds in the sky dispersed. The capital of the underworld was also returned to its original position from the depths of the underworld. ?At the same time, the undead souls who were originally buried deep in the City of Yin also buried themselves back underground. They dealt with it so fast that in almost a blink of an eye, all the undead belonging to the Yin City disappeared. The City of Yin has also returned to its original state of blue sky and white clouds. Even the blood stains on the streets and buildings have been dealt with. A large number of undead dragons have also returned to the Dragon Tomb Ascension Road. It can be said that in just one moment, all the war details of the entire Yin City are revealed. Gu Xi compared himself and found that Alidovi City still had a long way to go. ?Just as Gu Xi was sighing, he found that some giant dragon corpses began to appear on the ground in front of him. ?Gu Xi was stunned for a moment, and then he realized that these should be the corpses left behind by the dragon that Gu Xi and his men killed. Its just that why are these corpses so strange? Obviously, they have turned into corpses, but there is no yin energy or death energy at all. You are good, you have killed so many dragons. ??Lu Yuanhua would not know Gu Xi''s situation when he saw this scene. Mr. Lu, why is there no Yin Qi or Death Qi on this corpse? This doesnt feel right. Oh, thats the effect of Nether Heart. As soon as Lu Yuanhua heard this, he took another look at the situation in front of him and knew what was going on. He immediately explained it to Gu Xi. The heart of the netherworld mainly absorbs Yin energy and death energy as energy source. ??The Yin Qi and Death Qi of these corpses have all been taken away by the Nether Heart. In the next three months, these corpses will not produce any Yin Qi or Death Qi. After three months, the Yin Qi and Death Qi produced will only be one-third of the normal amount. " As soon as Gu Xi heard this, a speechless look flashed in his eyes. Ah, can these corpses still be used? You must know that the necromancer relies on yin energy and death energy to summon the soul of a corpse. ??If there were no Yin Qi and death Qi, wouldn''t this corpse be useless? Apart from the inconvenience of summoning spirits, it is feasible to use them as building materials or weapons and equipment materials. As an ingredient, it will have a different kind of freshness. " ?Lu Yuanhua took another look at the pile of corpses piled in front of Gu Xi. He also understood what Gu Xi was thinking. It was a waste to kill so many giant dragons but not be able to transform them into undead dragons through spiritualism. But who makes Gu Xis situation be considered a special case? How can normal players kill so many dragons? ?Lu Yuanhua didn''t know that Gu Xi could kill so many giant dragons, partly because he was the one who caused this incident. As soon as the dragon appeared, he immediately released all the troops he could fight against the dragon. Undead dragon troops, undead titan troops. Ten thousand troops stepped forward and attacked in a **** manner. ?As far as the numbers in front of him are concerned, it is because all the players behind him joined in and Gu Xi did not grab the dragon. Otherwise, the number of these giant dragon corpses would be even greater. ?Looking at Gu Xi''s speechless expression, Lu Yuanhua said at this time: "How about I introduce you to a place?" ?Gu Xi raised his head and glanced at Lu Yuanhua. Dont look at me like that, I also think highly of you, thats why Im willing to help you. And the situation on your side makes it easier for me to intervene. If it were anyone else, I wouldnt be willing to take action. " ??Lu Yuanhua said while looking outside. Gu Xi noticed that the dragon corpse had been delivered to all the players. Some dragons were killed by several players, and they were still dividing the dragon''s body. More players have not killed a single dragon. Even if they kill and get a giant dragon corpse, they still have a place to dispose of it, unlike Gu Xi, who doesn''t know how to dispose of it because there are too many corpses that are not suitable for soul summoning. ?Those like Gu Xi, who had killed at least 50,000 to 60,000 dragons, were naturally the ones Lu Yuanhua wanted to win over. Then Ill trouble you, Mr. Lu, but Im still learning about things here "Don''t worry, I''ll send someone over directly. Let me tell you, there are people in Yin who can deal with these giant dragon corpses with such great generosity, that is my friend. They are the largest restaurant in the Food Art Star Territory, and they consume a lot of food every day. Ingredients are calculated in hundreds of tons. ?These giant dragons are their consumption for two months. So you dont have to worry about not being able to sell these dragon carcasses. By the way, you can tell me what your situation is now and whether there is anything you want. I will help you refer to it and give you some advice so that you will not lose money by selling these dragons. " ?Lu Yuanhua said seriously. ? He ??also wanted to lose face when he was this middleman. If Gu Xi suffered a big loss in this regard, his face in the Yin City would be lost. ?So seeing that Gu Xi was interested, he talked about the business in detail and prepared to help Gu Xi make a decision. ??Gu Xi could only smile at such enthusiastic Lu Yuanhua. ?Just when Gu Xi was about to say something, the undead dragon and undead titan troops that had been sent outside the capital of Yin were also sent back. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1376： What do you want (please subscribe) Chapter 1376 What do you want (please subscribe) Your troops are here, lets take care of them first. Lu Yuanhua, who was about to talk to Gu Xi about his friends, saw Gu Xi''s troops arriving and shut his mouth first. ?Let Gu Xi take back all his men first. So many undead troops are placed here, this is how uneasy they look. Upon hearing this, Gu Xi quickly opened his city gate and asked his troops to retreat into the city of Aridovi first. ?The first one to fly over was Gu Xi''s tens of thousands of undead dragon troops. They flew over from the Dragon Tomb, and they still carried the traces left by the dragon''s blood baptism. ?At the same time, they also carried a different aura. It was obvious that they had gained something when they were on the Dragon Tomb Ascension Road. I dont know if it was blessed by the sound of horns coming from the Dragon Tomb Ascension Road. Anyway, these undead dragons all seem to be quite energetic now. ?Seeing Gu Xi let out of the city gate, Lu Yuanhua also learned about Gu Xi''s situation. Gu Xi is a student at Hades University. ?Among the undead players in the entire Yin City, there are not many players who have mastered one of the three divine skills of death. There may be only one or two players out of tens of thousands, and even fewer have mastered them all. But one thing is certain, the players who have mastered this skill in the city of death must be in the University of Hades. The skill of Death City can only be improved in Hades University. Unlike the two skills of Death Incarnation or Death Lord, there are other universities that can be learned. After entering Hades University, I wouldnt have much idea when looking at other universities. ?It seems that it is impossible to win over Gu Xi to join their Secret Arrow University of Death. ?This is really a pity. How could such a good child go astray? ?Although he felt regretful, Lu Yuanhua could not do anything but directly steal others regardless of their talents. Forget it, lets make a good relationship. ?At this moment, Gu Xis undead Titan troops also strode towards this side. Since Gu Xi wanted to sell all the dragon corpses and there was nothing to clean up the battlefield, Gu Xi ordered: "Everyone, take a detour and enter the city." As soon as the undead titans heard this, they quickly bypassed the dragon corpses and entered the city gate. None of them suggested to Gu Xi the idea of ??using these dragon corpses to improve their own strength. ?But just when the Undead Titans were about to enter Alidovi City, Lu Yuanhua suddenly asked. How did you, the undead titan, come from, and why are there so many of them? Gu Xi quickly explained the "Book of Titans" he had mastered. Hearing this, Lu Yuanhua had to look at Gu Xi again. There are tens of millions of necromancers, and there are quite a few who can create undead titans, but no one really thinks of turning undead titans into an option for spiritualists. More importantly, Gu Xi succeeded. Lu Yuanhua can see how much opportunity there is and how much hard work goes into it. Most importantly, Gu Xi''s situation reminded Lu Yuanhua of his own situation. ??Didnt he just open up a new path for undead players? In his eyes, Gu Xi is also such a player. ?Although the level is still relatively low, he has obviously embarked on this path. Such younger generations should be given more support. As a result, Lu Yuanhua looked at Gu Xi differently. After all the undead troops retreated to Aridovi City, Lu Yuanhua asked Gu Xi again about his needs. ?This time Lu Yuanhua really exposed the bottom of his friends. Im telling you, this time you cant lower the price for these giant dragon corpses. Not to mention other things, the quantity and freshness are all top-notch quality. Speak boldly when the time comes, and dont think you have no confidence. " "Mr. Lu, what do you think I should want?" "What do you lack now?" I am short of architectural design drawings and high-level military units. Lu Yuanhua felt numb when he heard this. He was just trying to help Gu Xi think about how to get the best things from his friends. As a result, when Gu Xi opened his mouth, it was something he would never hear from his friends. Architectural design drawings are of no use even if you have Gu Xi. ?His friend is on the gourmet route, not the undead route at all. The way is completely different. Not to mention that they dont have such a thing. As for high-level soldiers, these are not easy to find. ?Lu Yuanhua went to his friend''s place for dinner. Lets put it this way, they made full use of every material. A fish, even the scales must be fried and sprinkled with salt before being eaten, and the fish bones must be used to make soup. The higher the level of the corpse, the more so. In the end, they may not even have any soup left. If the Necromancer wants high-level units, it is simply not feasible to go to his friend''s shop. There wont even be any bones. ?This made it difficult for Lu Yuanhua. He was even thinking of persuading Gu Xi to forget about it and dispose of the corpses of these giant dragons to fill up the city wall or make some weapons. ?Although it cannot bring more powerful troops to Gu Xi, it is better than getting unwanted things from his friends. But looking at Gu Xi''s eyes, Lu Yuanhua didn''t know how to speak. On the one hand, he has already told his friend about this matter, and his friend has also arranged for someone to come and pick up the goods. On the other hand, Gu Xi also had an expectant look in his eyes. It was obvious that he planned to sell these dragon carcasses for a good price. How should he speak now? ?Lu Yuanhua tried hard to recall his previous contacts with friends, trying to find something suitable for him to rest in. ?Suddenly, Lu Yuanhua''s heart moved. He seemed to remember something his friend had said before. By the way, you want high-level undead, right? My friend has a dead holy land in his hands. He found it when he was looking for spices. Later, the spices were mined and there was no way to plant them anymore. They are now kept there. I heard that the corpses buried inside are all level 40 and above. ??If you want high-level undead, this is the place to go. " Hearing this, Gu Xi thought for a moment before asking: "Are there many corpses there?" I dont know, but judging from my friends strength and what he said back then, there must be at least tens of thousands of corpses here. As for how many tens of thousands there are, I''m not sure, but the number is definitely sufficient. " ? Gu Xi thought about it seriously, if it was really a corpse above level 40, this would be a good choice. Even if he is unable to transform these undead corpses into powerful undead spirits now, the Yin Qi accumulated in the dead holy land for many years is enough to make up for the loss of the dragon corpse this time. ?Thinking of this, Gu Xi nodded and asked seriously. Is there really such a holy place? Dont worry, its true. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1377： The mentality of big guys (please subscribe) Chapter 1377 The mentality of the big guys (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! Then just listen to Mr. Lu. ?Gu Xi glanced at Lu Yuanhua and finally said decisively. Okay, lets change it. Lu Yuanhua was also very satisfied with Gu Xi''s trust. ?The more he looked at him now, the more he felt that Gu Xi was a pretty good kid. He patted Gu Xi on the shoulder and said seriously: "If you encounter anything in the Yin City from now on, you can come to me. I still have some respect in the Yin City." Lu Yuanhua is very confident in this regard. ??If he didn''t have a little face, he wouldn''t be able to generously recruit people to join his university in the Yin City, force them to change careers, and still live such a prosperous life. In his opinion, Gu Xi will be his friend from now on. Like his other friends, he will have his full support. ??Gu Xi didn''t know that a big shot like Lu Yuanhua would have such a big psychological change. At this time, Gu Xi had already received all the troops into the city of Aridovi. During this period, some patrols from the City of Yin also came over. ?But just as Lu Yuanhua said, he still has quite a reputation in the capital of Yin. ?As soon as those patrols saw Lu Yuanhua here, they would say hello from a distance, then turn around and leave. Even though there are a lot of dragon corpses piled here, no one comes to take care of them. While waiting for his friend to send someone over, Lu Yuanhua was also talking to Gu Xi about some situations in the higher world in that city. ?From Lu Yuanhua, Gu Xi learned that level 60 was the player''s level limit, but it was not the player''s upper limit. After level 60, players can do a lot of things and have many different choices. At level 60, players can get the third combat aura. This is a certain existence every 20 levels. Combat aura is optional when you reach level 20. When you reach level 60, the three combat halos will have different operations. ?His approach is to maintain the balance of the three combat haloes, so that the three combat haloes can complement each other, and the power of the three combat haloes can be more than doubled at the same time. Also like a big boss who masters the way to land. Even though he didnt have a battle aura around him when he came out, thats not because he didnt have it, but because he had already integrated the battle aura into his body. He no longer needs to use the battle aura to prove himself like others. He can exert the effect of the battle aura at any time with every move he makes. ?In addition, there is also a route to enhance the power of one combat halo by using one combat halo as the main component and two combat halo as supplements. ??There are also three paths of combat auras devouring each other, and a path of strengthening and mutating the combat auras. In short, after reaching level 60, everything just begins. Of course these are what Lu Yuanhua said. ? Gu Xi himself is only level 11, let alone him. Even his teacher, Gong Lingyu, is only level 50. Its still far from level 60. As for things after level 60, he just listened. Gu Xi is more concerned about the values ????of high-level players. Gu Xi discovered that high-level players can get more things. ??If you just miss it, it will be a huge benefit that low-level players can''t even imagine. This point is actually easy to understand. ? Don''t say anything else, if Gu Xi had level 60, no, he didn''t even need level 60, as long as he had level 45, Gu Xi would dare to directly challenge the king in the mirror underground palace. As long as he was level 20, Gu Xi would not have been so passive when facing the Great Guanyin in White Clothes of Tiandao. He could even kill directly and get more killing stones. Also, for players above level 20, orange equipment is the upper limit of the equipment they can obtain. But after reaching level 40, orange equipment is something they can no longer use in their pockets. At level 60, every player will have a dream of red equipment. Even if it takes a long time to prepare, they will not give up their pursuit of red equipment. As for orange equipment, it is just what they have in their pockets. At this level, as long as a big player likes you and gives you one or two pieces of equipment, they will all be orange equipment. Because they cant get hold of purple equipment at all. So Gu Xi is more concerned about the values ????of the big guys now. He wanted to know, after all, this would have a very important impact on Gu Xi''s future lifestyle in the Yin City. Previously, Gu Xi was only stained with the edge of the red outfit, and there were traces of the red outfit on his body. ??It''s different now. Now Gu Xi has two obvious ways to wear red equipment. It would be terrible if these big guys who wanted red clothes discovered this. Gu Xi must find out what these big guys think. ?Of course Gu Xi didn''t ask directly, he slowly led the conversation to the ten sceneries of the Yin City. ?After all, in Gu Xi''s eyes, the ten scenes of the Yin City are ten red clothes that are being nurtured and waiting to be born. Lu Yuanhua knew quite a lot about the ten scenes of the Yin City. The ten sceneries, the ten scenes were not arranged by us, they were all arranged by Boss Gong alone. ??The boss Gong mentioned by Lu Yuanhua here refers to the big boss who holds the Way of the Earth. As you might imagine, Shijing is nurturing the red suit that is about to be born, but the owner has not yet been determined. And the warming time needs to be relatively long. The fastest one will probably take 900 years to come out. Boss Gong said that when the red outfit comes out, several level 60 players in the Yin City will compete to decide who is the owner of the red outfit. " Boss Gong is so generous, and he gave away the red suit just as soon as he said it would be given away? Is it possible that this red suit is still exclusive? There is no exclusivity. There is no such thing as red equipment. Its just that any big boss will have two red equipment. Let me tell you, there are already nearly twenty players staring at just these ten scenes. In 900 years, there will be many more people staring at the ten scenes. " Then havent you ever thought about raising red clothes by yourself? Is it more difficult to keep them warm? Or will it be robbed? " ? Gu Xi rolled his eyes and finally brought the topic to the key point. It doesnt matter if you take it away, you just put it in your hands to warm it up, and you dont know whose hand it will be in the end. So no one is grabbing Wen Yangs semi-finished red products. Only when the red-suited warm-nurturing animal has taken shape and is about to be born, will it attract everyones attention. ?Believe it or not, in the entire Yin City, in addition to the ten scenes, there must be half-finished quasi-red clothes being warmed and raised. Even people around level 10 may be able to get quasi-red equipment. But so what, who can guarantee that they can wait until the red suit comes out. Who can guarantee that he will be the last one before the red dress comes out? Beat the drums to spread the flowers. Before the drumming is about to stop, let ordinary people hold it for a while. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 1378： Kitten coming to trade (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1378 The Kitten Comes to Trade (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! With Lu Yuanhua''s guarantee, Gu Xi knew something about the situation. ?However, he did not say that he had clues to the red equipment in his hand, or that there was already a red equipment in his hand to warm it up or something. He is like a player who has just entered the Yin City and knows nothing. When he meets a big boss, he will ask more questions. As for Gu Xis questions, Lu Yuanhua answered all he could. ??Many issues that were difficult or confidential in Gu Xi''s eyes were nothing at all in Lu Yuanhua''s eyes. There are even many words from Lu Yuanhuas experience. Listening to his words, Gu Xi felt as if he was about to gain a brain. Many things that he didn''t know before were slowly understood now. ?Sometimes what you strive for is nothing compared to the benefits that others can get in just one breath. Okay, dont think too much about it, and dont think about it from my perspective. Your current level is still relatively low. This is a good time to lay the foundation. Lay the foundation well and dont get hurt. ??Necromancers have many abilities to resurrect after death. But its better not to die if you can. Although you can be resurrected after death, it only consumes your own growth potential. " ?While Lu Yuanhua was talking, there was a slight fluctuation in the space nearby, and a cat ran out dragging a small cart. ?However, when this cat appeared, Gu Xi still felt that he had little experience. This is not a cat at all, it is clearly a giant with a cat head. ?His height is even higher than Lu Yuanhua''s. As for the small cart he was dragging, it was like a toy in his hands. Teacher Lu, long time no see. As soon as the kitten appeared, it greeted Lu Yuanhua. Lu Yuanhua also nodded, "You are here, Xiao Niu. How is your master''s health lately?" He is doing well. He cooks two tables every day, one for his own consumption and one for sale. He usually studies various ingredients at that time and has a very happy life. ?This time, if he hadn''t made a pot of soup at the critical moment, he wouldn''t have been able to survive for a while. So he had to ask me to come over and have a look. By the way, he also said that this soup is soup stock, and after it is cooked, it will be a good base. When he had the right ingredients, he invited Teacher Lu over to try his newly developed delicacy. " Then Ill be waiting for his invitation letter. Lu Yuanhua said proudly, and then he said to the kitten: "These are the reasons why I called you here. What do you think of the corpses of these giant dragons?" In fact, when the kitten came over, he had already seen a lot of dragon corpses here. ?At that time, it was wondering whether these were the edible materials that it came to process. Now that Lu Yuanhua pointed his finger, Mao Mao naturally asked directly: "Can I go over and have a look?" When the kitten asked, he looked at Gu Xi. Obviously it knows who is the owner of these corpses. ?Seeing the kitten turn to him, Gu Xi said firmly: "Yes, these are all for sale, please take a look." Thank you very much. As the kitten spoke, it jumped on the corpses of these giant dragons. ??This kitten itself has very strong power. It just moved the corpses of these giant dragons and had an estimate in its mind. There are a total of 113,625 dragon corpses here. The main levels are between level 8 and level 15, with a few exceeding level 20 and none above level 30. Belongs to medium and low-grade materials. ?However, all the Yin Qi and Death Qi have been taken away, so the quality of the dragon is quite fresh. This kind of thing was originally done by the necromancers in our restaurant. ?But they can''t be as clean as you. This part changes the quality of the meat, which can be regarded as your advantage. ??In addition, the amount of meat here is quite large, and the carcasses are relatively complete. I saw it just now, you really didnt even inject more blood. I am very satisfied with this. At least you are not like other people, who want to keep the bones for yourself after selling the meat. ?That is such a waste. They didn''t even think about it. Taking back the whole body and handling it myself was not the same price as taking back some of the meat that they chopped into pieces. " As the kitten spoke, it jumped in front of Gu Xi, lowered its head and looked at Gu Xi with satisfaction. For such a big kitten, Gu Xi was quite speechless. ?Is it possible that high-level beings are all relatively large? ?There is no sense in this. "It''s good that you like it. I''ve been worried that you don''t like it." "If you like it, why don''t you like it? Just make an offer." ? ?Mao Mao said seriously, "Are you going to ask for cash, or something else?" Upon hearing this, Gu Xi smiled and said, "I initially planned to ask for architectural plans or high-level undead units of equal value, but after thinking about it, I''m afraid you won''t be able to get what I want." Its really hard to come up with this. We dont have architectural design drawings, and we dont have undead troops. We can even make bones into ingredients, and there are even chefs who are studying how to incorporate souls into recipes. When the body comes to us, nothing will be left. " Mao Mao nodded and agreed with Gu Xis idea. So I asked Mr. Lu and he said that I can ask you for some abandoned holy places. Hearing this, Mao Mao looked at Lu Yuanhua speechlessly. Teacher Lu, you have handed over all our information. Hey, isnt your holy land already dead? Its useless to keep it anyway. ?Lu Yuanhua was not embarrassed. In his opinion, there was nothing wrong with his behavior. ??If he hadn''t persuaded Gu Xi, the kitten might not even be able to take back a giant dragon''s body. Okay, the holy land that Teacher Lu mentioned does exist, and we are planning to sell it. Your offer is similar to what we thought before. This is tradable. ?But let me make it clear to you in advance that because we use this sacred land to grow condiments, the spiritual and earthy atmosphere has been drained. There are some high-level corpses buried underground, but the number is not as many as you think. ??And because I have planted seasonings before, there is not a lot of Yin Qi and Death Qi gathered there as you imagined. If you buy it back, you are not sure whether you will lose money. " What does it mean that the number is not as large as I thought? Gu Xi couldn''t help but ask a question at this time. What he is most concerned about is actually this. According to what we found when planting seasonings, there are nearly 10,000 corpses of around level 40 buried in this holy land. This is our estimate. We have not dug out the specific amount personally, so there is no detailed amount. " All things? ?Gu Xi was silent for a moment and then said something decisively. "Change!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 1379： Drunk (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1379 Drunk (please subscribe for more updates) Okay, changed. The kitten made a decision immediately. Then he said with some embarrassment: "The thing you want is not in my hands now. I want to go back and get it and send it over. Look at this..." ??The little cat glanced at Gu Xi, and then at the hill made of the dragon''s corpse. Gu Xi understood Mao Maos thoughts immediately. At this time, Gu Xi said to the kitten: "I believe Mr. Lu." This sentence made Lu Yuanhua very happy. In his eyes, Gu Xi was giving himself face. ??If Xiaomao had not sent the holy land where he died, he would never let Gu Xi suffer this loss. The kitten didn''t think too much. After hearing Gu Xi''s words, it immediately pushed his small cart and kept running next to the dragon''s corpse. ?Each time he ran around, the number of dragon corpses piled up visibly decreased. After running about six times, all the dragon corpses were collected. After doing all this, Mao Mao did not leave immediately, but said to Gu Xi: "Mr. Gu, please wait for me for half an hour. I will definitely be back within half an hour." Gu Xi nodded. At this time, Lu Yuanhua also said to the kitten: "Xiao Niu, don''t worry, you can go. I''ll be here with you, nothing will happen." As soon as the kitten heard this, he dragged the cart and left quickly. Lu Yuanhua then said to Gu Xi: "Let''s go over there and have a drink. There is a shop opened by my friend over there, and the wine in it is quite good." ?? Gu Xi is no longer surprised that Lu Yuanhua has friends everywhere. ??Now even if Lu Yuanhua says that he has friends in the world deep in the game, Gu Xi may directly ask how long it will take to repair the Genesis Bridge. ??Following Lu Yuanhua, he walked a few steps toward the street outside, turned a corner, and came to an alley behind the building. ?There a necromancer is cutting up a giant dragon. When he saw Lu Yuanhua coming, he just raised his head. Lao Lu, come and sit, there are some good things. After saying that, he thrust the knife into the dragon, then went into the house and took a big cup and placed it in front of Lu Yuanhua. ?That cup was a wooden beer cup filled with a strange-colored liquid. ?Lu Yuanhua took the cup and took a sip, nodding with satisfaction. Then the necromancer looked at Gu Xi. Youre going to have something to drink. Is it okay to do the same? Gu Xi pointed at the cup in Lu Yuanhua''s hand. ??Although the liquid in the glass is an odd color, it looks good. "Okay, you came just in time. I just killed a dragon. If I come here tomorrow, I might not be able to drink this." ??The necromancer walked back into the house as he spoke. After the Necromancer walked in, Lu Yuanhua patted Gu Xi heavily on the shoulder. Have a vision. ? Gu Xi wanted to ask one more question, but at this time the Necromancer had already walked out, holding a wooden cup in his hand as well, with the colorful liquid in the cup. This is made from dragons blood, gentian juice, seven different herbal juices, two insect body fluids, and then soaked in the water of life. I have also noticed your strength. The materials here are adjusted according to your level. Just have a good sleep after you go back and you''ll be fine. " "Will anything happen if you drink this?" Gu Xi was a little confused. "I think this is highly poisonous, but it will definitely be good for your health. Don''t worry about drinking it. After drinking it, you''ll be fine after you sleep." ??The necromancer didn''t want to explain too much to Gu Xi. After all, this wine is for experienced players above level 40. ??If Lu Yuanhua hadnt brought Gu Xi, he definitely wouldnt have given Gu Xi this drink. ??Looking at the necromancer, Gu Xi raised his glass and took a sip. A bitter taste slipped into Gu Xi''s mouth immediately. ?The next thing was a strong sour smell, and Gu Xi felt that his throat was going to be burned by the strong sour smell. Looking at Gu Xi''s appearance, Lu Yuanhua and the Necromancer both laughed. ?However, after these two smells, Gu Xi felt as if his whole body was on fire, and the skin all over his body turned red. At the same time, his body began to sweat, and a powerful vitality filled his body. It feels good, dont move around, dont do anything at this time, just relax. ?Lu Yuanhua held Gu Xi down. "Actually, the best time to take a nap is now, but now is not the time. Just endure it here. By the way, drink the rest of the wine. Lao Wu said it was adjusted according to your situation, so There won''t be anything wrong. Drink it all, it will be good for your body. " After hearing this, Gu Xi raised his wine glass seriously, saluted Lu Yuanhua, and took another sip. This time, Gu Xi had a feeling that this wine had the effect of strengthening the body. Although it was poisonous, it was really good for the body. ?Just after a few mouthfuls, without even looking at the data prompts, Gu Xi knew that his physical strength and agility had increased by at least 2 points. ?Of course, this may be because it was the first time Gu Xi drank this wine. But for a player, isnt the most important thing just the data? Gu Xi took another heavy sip, feeling the changes in his body. ?Seeing that Gu Xi had become accustomed to the effects of the wine, Lu Yuanhua also smiled and raised his glass to Gu Xi as a companion. In this way, the two of us drank the large glass of wine one sip at a time. ? Gu Xi drank a little happily. After finishing the wine in the glass, he raised the wooden cup in his hand and asked the necromancer. Boss, can you give me another drink? No, youve had one drink too much, but I still have some other wine. Ill give you some pink bubbles. Pink bubbles? Under normal circumstances, Gu Xi would feel something wrong when he heard this name. ??But now that Gu Xi was a little confused after drinking, why would he care about this? As soon as the necromancer said it, Gu Xi said happily. Okay, have a drink. ??However, when the necromancer brought the so-called pink bubbles, he was immediately speechless. What is this situation? This is obviously fresh mushrooms soaked in white wine, etc. There seems to be something with green skin. This is the arm of the orc. If Gu Xi saw such a situation in normal times, he might think about it. But now that Gu Xi was a little drunk, he just pointed at the orc arm in the bottle and said. Boss, the thing you used to make wine is wrong. Shouldnt you use roots? I think so too, but this kind of orc is really not human. It can only be regarded as a kind of mushroom. It has no roots. It will cause hallucinations after drinking it, but it will have certain benefits for the spirit. ?You just drank my wine and your body was strengthened. If you drink this again, you can regain your mental strength. " Boss, thank you for your concern, come and drink! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1380： After a hangover (please subscribe) Chapter 1380 After the Hangover (Please subscribe) My head hurts so much, where am I? Pressing his head, Gu Xi sat up from the bed. This is the apartment, sir. You drank too much the day before yesterday, so I helped you back. When Gu Xi woke up, Lingxi appeared next to Gu Xi immediately. Did I sleep for so long the day before yesterday? ?When Lingxi stepped forward to help Gu Xi press his head, Gu Xi couldn''t help but murmur. ?He didnt expect that he would be drunk for so long after just one drink. "Drinking really delays things. By the way, what happened to Mr. Lu in the end..." Sir, you finally became brothers with Principal Lu. Although it may have been a joke, you called him eldest brother all night long. Gu Xi was speechless upon hearing this. How can you imagine that you have such a big thigh? It seems that drinking too much is good for you. At this time, Lingxi said again: "Boss Wu saw that you like drinking pink bubbles very much, so he specially gave me the recipe. As long as I have enough materials, I can also make pink bubbles for adults to drink." "Really? Do I love drinking pink bubbles that much? " ?Gu Xi touched his head. He felt as if he had really lost his drink. Yes, I have been following you, and you really drank a lot. By the way, Principal Lu said before he left that you should lay a good foundation for the city and not just focus on the high-level troops. The citys basic buildings also need to be upgraded. " Listening to Lingxi''s words, Gu Xi vaguely remembered something. It seems that when he was drunk, he kept holding Lu Yuanhua''s hand, talking about how he wanted to build a city but had no architectural design drawings, and there was no way to upgrade the city level. ?At that time, Lu Yuanhua was also drunk and seemed not to have heard what he said. I didnt expect him to give such a response in the end. By the way, Principal Lu also left his contact information, saying that if you need anything, you can contact him. Okay, this thigh is held firmly. "Also, the Holy Land of the Dead has been received. Because the Lord is drunk, I have sent it back to Alidovi City and handed it over to Princess Luna and Anna for processing." When Gu Xi heard this, he thought, yes, there is still business to do. ?Had I known earlier, he wouldn''t have drank so much. Ill go over now. Gu Xi struggled to get up. At this time, Lingxi stepped forward to support Gu Xi. Sir, you havent eaten properly for a day and two nights. Let me feed you. "good." When Lingxi didn''t speak, Gu Xi didn''t feel hungry yet, but when he said this, he really felt as if he was extremely hungry. After helping Gu Xi sit down at the dining table, Lingxi started busy in the kitchen. At this time, Gu Xi noticed that there was a large pot being boiled in the kitchen. Just by smelling the aroma, Gu Xi knew that this was the clam soup he usually drank. It seems that Lingxi is always well prepared at home. As for the dough, it was also prepared long ago. Lingxi worked very quickly, and in just a few clicks, the thin noodles were made. Then Lingxi started cutting meat and vegetables again. By the time the noodles are ready, the meat and vegetables have already been cut. All you need to do is put them on the noodles and add a big bowl of soup. At this time, Gu Xi also noticed that Lingxi even added some wine to the noodle soup. ?That didn''t seem to be cooking wine, but the pink bubbles that made Gu Xi drunk before. As soon as he put the noodles in front of Gu Xi, Lingxi smiled and said to Gu Xi, "Sir, you can eat." Lingxi, this wine? I made this wine myself, dont worry, I have used some of my own methods. I have to admit that this wine has a strong effect on illusions. Whether you drink it directly or use it as cooking wine, it is quite useful. " Gu Xi thought for a moment, wine with illusions added? Is this really edible? ?But the dough has already been made, and Gu Xi also picked it up and tried it. ?This test of Gu Xi feels really good. While eating, Gu Xi felt like his whole body was floating, as if he was flying in the sky. But after eating the noodles, this feeling will disappear directly, and it will not have much impact on Gu Xi. At the same time, Gu Xi also feels that his resistance to illusions seems to have improved a lot. It is enough to have such an effect. ??Although the wine made by Lingxi cannot add various attributes like the necromancer. But this is already considered progress. ?Gu Xi will not force his subordinates to be strong, as long as they make progress. At present, Lingxi has made progress and has obviously grown up. After eating, Gu Xi quickly headed towards Alidovi City. He had slept for a day and two nights, and he didn''t know what the situation was like in the city. ???? Gu Xi also doesn''t know what the situation is like in the holy land where the dead died. ?Now Gu Xi needs to go there quickly to see the situation. ??If there is any problem with the Holy Land of the Dead, Gu Xi should arrange and solve it as soon as possible. ?Lingxi did not follow Gu Xi back this time. After sending Gu Xi back to Alidovi City, Lingxi was going to buy some materials. In Lingxi''s words, the dragon meat on the market has been much cheaper in the past two days. If you go shopping now, you can also pick out some good dragon meat to make clam soup. ?Although I dont quite understand why dragon meat can be used to make clam soup, its definitely good for Lingxi to have his own idea. Besides, if we go to Aridovi City, Lingxi will have nothing to do with us. Of course Gu Xi doesnt need Lingxi to accompany him all the time. ?After entering Aridovi City through the hearthstone, Gu Xi immediately opened the mirror passage and went to the meeting hall in the main city. Just as Gu Xi thought, Luna was working in the council hall. ?Seeing Gu Xi coming, Luna stood up immediately. Sir, youre awake. I woke up. I drank too much these past few days and worked hard. Its okay, adults should also take a good rest. Being busy every day is not good for your health. Luna said to Gu Xi with a smile. Gu Xi nodded, and then asked about the situation of the Holy Land of the Dead. The holy land that your Excellency brought back is a bit strange. What? Cant it be used? ?Gu Xi''s eyes narrowed. If it really couldn''t be used, then he would go find Lu Yuanhua. Its not that it cant be used, but that the location of this dead holy land is somewhat unclear. Lets call it a planting area, as many corpses were buried in it. Lets say it is a burial ground, and it has the characteristics of a castle. Lets say it is a castle, and it looks like a mountain. In short, that place is completely different. If there are not enough corpses inside, and the levels of the corpses are close to or above level 40, I would not be willing to accept this thing. " Four different looks? Hearing Luna''s words, Gu Xi was stunned for a moment. He thought for a while and said, "Take me to see it." (End of this chapter) Chapter 1381： A holy place to start with (please subscribe) Chapter 1381: The Holy Land Acquired (Please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! After leaving the meeting hall, Luna took Gu Xi outside the city of Aridovi. The location they went to this time was about 60 kilometers south of the magic plant area. ?Luna has arranged a mirrored passage here, which is convenient for Gu Xi. ?While walking with Gu Xi, Luna was explaining to Gu Xi. After I got this holy land of the dead, I thought about putting it in the city, but it was too big. No matter which main city it is placed in, it will occupy more than half of the land. ????????????????????????????????????????????? I will simply leave it outside the city. " While Luna was explaining, they had already arrived in front of the Holy Land. Without Luna having to ask, Gu Xi understood why Luna would choose the wilderness in the magic plant area when she chose the wilderness. It turns out that the holy land here clearly looks like a mountain. ?This mountain is about a thousand meters high and covers an area of ??about 30,000 acres, or about 2,000 hectares. ?The mountains are covered with dense vegetation, and there are big trees over thirty meters high everywhere. Between the trees, what circulates is not the earth''s vitality, but the yin and death. ?This is clearly the final look of the evil mountain that Gu Xi is building in the magic plant area. From this point, we can see how much this dead holy land fits the magic plant area. ??If the area of ????this holy land was not too large, Gu Xi would have thought of moving this holy land to the magic plant area. Go in and have a look. Before arriving at the Holy Land, Gu Xi didn''t ask any questions and stepped directly into the Holy Land in front of him. As he stepped onto the mountain, the sight of Huangquan Longpao flashed across Gu Xi''s eyes. ?Through this line of sight, Gu Xi could clearly see that the death and gloomy energy in the mountain in front of him was not entirely due to the corpses buried under the mountain. ??It is more that the earth veins on this mountain have withered and died, which has brought so much death and yin energy. I came here to check before. The previous owner of this holy land planted a very scary plant here. ?That plant sucked out all the spiritual energy in the ley lines, draining the ley lines to death. Look there, and at that location, those are the traces left by this plant. " ?While Gu Xi was observing the surroundings, Luna also began to explain the situation to Gu Xi. Sometimes Gu Xi listened to a sentence or two, and sometimes he observed the surroundings through his own eyesight. Finally, Gu Xi turned to Luna and said: "The aura of death here is very strong, and it is a good place to raise corpses, but what are the characteristics of the castle as you mentioned before? ?Can this place also serve as a castle? " There are two castles available to Gu Xi now. Alidovita and Sleeping Beauty Castle. No matter what style it is, it doesnt look like the situation in front of you. Even though he hasnt walked all over the mountain yet, Gu Xi cant tell how this holy place looks like a castle. Yes, sir, please come with me. Regarding Gu Xis question, Luna immediately guided Gu Xi in one direction. ?Gu Xi did not release the Holy Silver Evil Coffin, he immediately flew up and followed behind Luna. Soon they flew to a location on the mountainside of the Holy Land. ?Under the cover of the trees over there, a stone gate appeared in front of Gu Xi. ?Gu Xi pushed open the door and found a large number of sarcophagi behind the door. Obviously this is the cemetery of the Holy Land. But this is not the key. The real key is that behind so many sarcophagi, there is a downward passage. There is no need to go down, just standing in front of the passage, Gu Xi can know that below this passage is the heart of the mountain in front of him.????If all the mountains were space, then the space below would be quite large. It is really possible to use it as a battle castle. Go down and have a look. Without much hesitation, Gu Xi headed down with Luna. ?Although Gu Xi did not come with his troops, he was not worried about his own safety at all. Lets not talk about Gu Xis own spell strength, even Luna beside him has also improved a lot during this time. ?Coupled with the effect of Gu Xis Secret Realm Sword and Staff, Gu Xi now also has some mirror image combat abilities. Gu Xi and Luna can definitely cooperate for a stronger battle. In addition, all useful things in this holy land have been excavated. Even if there was any danger, it had already been cleared away, so Gu Xi didn''t worry about anything at all. Follow the passage down. Gu Xi discovered that this passage was entirely made of stones. Even the ceiling is covered with large stones. Between the stones is a thick sarcophagus. ? There is no need to open it, just by standing next to the sarcophagus and feeling it, Gu Xi can know that there are corpses with levels above level 40 inside the sarcophagus. At the same time, Gu Xi also noticed something. ??The stone wall next to the sarcophagus is sometimes carved with some murals. The murals should depict some stories about the people inside the sarcophagus. The further down you go, the more vivid the murals are and the greater the number of them. Obviously, the further down the sarcophagus the corpse hidden in the sarcophagus is, the higher the level and the stronger the quality. ?After turning three turns in the underground passage, Gu Xi and Luna finally arrived at the huge space below the holy land. ??The space in front of us is much larger than the space inside Aridove Towers and Sleeping Beauty Castle. Gu Xi believed that Luna must have been here several times when he was hungover. It is precisely based on this judgment that Luna said that it was possible to become a castle, but it was inconsistent with the situation of the castle. Wandered around in the underground space. Gu Xi discovered that the underground space must have been used by others. There is obvious dirt on the ground. ?These soils are also clearly classified. It can be seen that something should have been planted here. They really regard this place as a planting base. ?Gu Xi muttered. ??Then Gu Xi took another look at the surrounding area and asked, "Are you planning to transform this place into a castle?" Its too small to be transformed into a castle, too big to be transformed into a cemetery, and its not suitable to put a burial ground here. Luna shook her head. She had many ideas, but none of them were suitable. Let me go out and check the location later. You dug a river from the Magic Plant Area and brought the water from Xiemu Lake over. Let''s clean up the area and raise the mountain, and then ask Eve to come over to help. I plan to transform this place into a base for the transformation of the undead. In the future, if there are corpses that exceed my level of soul-calling and need to be transformed into undead, they will be sent here for them. By borrowing the death energy and yin energy here, I think the success rate of undead transformation will also increase. ??In addition, there is enough open space here to transform warehouses and magic circles. We can also place the materials needed to transform the undead here. In this case, some troops should be deployed on the periphery. Let Princess Anna arrange this matter of Luna..." (End of this chapter) Chapter 1382： Undead Dragon Legion (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1382 Undead Dragon Legion (Please subscribe for more updates) Additional updates, please subscribe, recommend, monthly tickets and other support! ?? Gu Xi walked around the underground space while talking to Luna about the arrangements for the holy land. Clean up all this soil. We dont need to grow vegetables here. In addition, we also need space for the layout of the magic circle. ?While walking, Gu Xi would also give Luna some suggestions for adjustments and modifications from time to time. It can be seen from this that Gu Xis study during this period was also fruitful. Luna didnt offer any objections, she just listened attentively. Write down every opinion. When Gu Xi finished moving around the space in the mountain and was about to leave, he suddenly looked at the corner of the space. Hey, what is this? ?Gu Xi stepped forward to take a look, and he noticed some inconspicuous scratches on the ground. ?Gu Xi stepped forward to take a look and found that this was clearly the trace left by a strengthening magic circle. It seems that the original owner of this holy land really made full use of this holy land. "Wait for Eve to come over and let her see what the magic circle is like. If it can be used, repair it and use it." Gu Xi hesitated for a moment, but finally made a decision. ?In Gu Xishou''s mind, no matter what level the guy in the restaurant was, just by looking at the kitten''s appearance, he knew he was much better than him. There is probably something hidden in the magic circle he set up that Gu Xi has not learned. ?Although all that are left behind are some ordinary clues, Gu Xi believes that Eve''s intelligence can learn something useful from them. "good." Because of this discovery, Gu Xi walked around the Holy Land a little longer. After making sure that there were no other unusual discoveries, Gu Xi turned around and left the Holy Land. ?When he walked out of the space inside the mountain, Gu Xi''s heart moved, and he reached out and took out a jade ghost-suppressing Taoshan. ??This is the good thing Gu Xi got from Taoshan Origin Body last time. He only has three pieces in total. ?Each piece has the effect of suppressing undead above level 40. ?It''s just that Gu Xi usually didn''t face such a strong enemy. He usually hung one of them around his waist as a decoration. The remaining two pieces were collected by Gu Xi. This time Gu Xi directly took out one of the pieces and carried it to the top of the mountain himself. Under the sight of Huangquan Longpao, he found the core of the holy land. Then Gu Xi buried the jade ghost-suppressing Taoshan. ??This was actually Gu Xi''s impromptu idea, but after burying the ghost-suppressing Taoshan, Gu Xi suddenly saw that the dead veins seemed to move slightly. The death energy and Yin energy flowed along the earth''s veins into the Ghost-Suppressing Peach Mountain, and then returned to their original positions. After this round of circulation, the death energy and Yin energy in the Holy Land have become more pure. Such a discovery made Gu Xi''s eyes light up. It seems that he accidentally found a way to finally use this holy place. "Let''s do this for now. I''ll come back here to watch after a while. Luna, help me open the door to Alidovita." ?Luna didnt say anything more, she raised her hand and opened the mirror channel. Behind the mirror passage is Alidovita. ?When Gu Xi stepped into the mirror passage, he seemed to remember something, turned around and said something to Luna again. "Clean up all the traces of the previous vegetable cultivation on the mountain. Don''t leave a single seed behind. In addition, transport the pea props here to see if there will be any different changes." ?????Gu Xi finished his words. , he disappeared into the mirror. The next moment, Gu Xi walked over to Alidovita. At this time, Princess Anna had already felt Gu Xi''s arrival. ?She turned her head and glanced at Gu Xi, and after explaining what she was doing, she came forward to meet him. "Sir, you are here. The data for the battle in the Yin City has been compiled. Here is the list." "Oh, let me see, there are 113,625 undead dragons. It seems that the kitten is quite honest. Among them, there are 89,563 between level 8 and level 10. . This is no longer half, it directly accounts for 80%. Fifteen thousand four hundred and forty-four items from level 10 to level 15, which is not bad. Five thousand two hundred and one items between level 15 and level 20. One thousand five hundred and forty items between level 20 and level 25. Hold on, this number wont be what I thought. " Yes, there are nearly two thousand undead dragons above level 25, including one thousand five hundred and one between level 25 and level 30, and 354 between level 30 and level 35. There are a total of twenty-two between level 35 and level 40. Among them, the strongest undead dragon is close to level 40. " Hearing this, Gu Xis eyes widened. Finally there are undead troops approaching level 40. When he faced high-level enemies, he finally no longer had to rely on Li Yuzhen to act as his front man. ?Although they have not yet broken through level 40, these 22 undead dragons above level 35 are the most suitable troops. Where are these undead dragons? Let them come over. They were taken away by the undead dragon hero named Moore, saying they were going to undergo reorganization and a round of intensive training. Moore, isnt her mission not completed yet? ?Gu Xi asked somewhat unexpectedly. She said that Lier is dead and the dragons blood bottle has been broken. The next task is too difficult. Neither you nor she can complete it in a short time. She doesnt want adults to think she is useless. ??So she is willing to join the Lord''s command first, hoping that when the Lord encounters enemies such as giant dragons, he must use the undead dragon troops and not let the undead titans take action. " After hearing this last sentence, Gu Xi understood that he was the one who had the initiative. If he didn''t have tens of thousands of undead titans under his command, this Moore would probably have to wait for Gu Xi to kill tens of millions of dragons. , would he be willing to join Gu Xi''s command. ?But when that time comes, what will a hero like this do with the tens of thousands of undead dragons under Gu Xi''s command? ??It''s different now, Moore has made his choice, so the focus of Moore''s mission is actually on the dragon''s blood bottle that may become a quasi-red outfit. Wait a minute, let me check it out. After I got drunk, I seemed to have asked Lingxi to send the dragons blood bottle back. Yes. Princess Anna responded firmly, When the Dragons Blood Bottle was first sent back, it was originally intended to be stored in Alidovitta. As soon as the dragon''s blood bottle was delivered in the knot, Moore appeared. ?She took one look at the situation of the Dragon Blood Bottle, then applied to me to join, and explained the situation clearly. " Gu Xi''s heart moved and he quickly opened the task panel. ??This seems to be the case. The mission reward only mentions the dragon''s blood bottle, but does not mention anything about Moore. It seems that under the attraction of the red outfit, even the proud dragon will bow his head. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1383： The area outside the city after occupation (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1383: The area outside the city after occupation (please subscribe for more updates) "Where is she now? Where is she undergoing intensive training? I''ll go over and have a look." Even though Princess Anna made it clear that Moore had already joined her team, Gu Xi still planned to go over and have a look. It should be in the southeast of the hero area. ??Although she didn''t keep an eye on it, as the controller of all the troops in Alidovi City, how could Princess Anna not pay attention. After all, there are more than 100,000 undead dragons. If something goes wrong in Alidovi City, it will be a catastrophe. After confirming the location, Gu Xi quickly changed the scene and entered the hero area from Alidovita. Different from other areas, the Hero Area is mainly for leaders, heroes and bosses, or braves, elites and warriors to have a place to live and study. So the style here is more fragmented. The main thing is that every leader and hero has his own ideas. ?When entering the hero area here, Gu Xi obviously felt that his eyes were blurry. This is all a mess. ? Gu Xi muttered in his heart, quickly released the Holy Silver Evil Coffin, adjusted the direction, and headed out of the city. Sitting on the Holy Silver Evil Coffin, Gu Xi now had the intention to observe his surroundings. ??Gu Xi noticed that in the hero area, in addition to the hero''s residence and mansion, there are many functional buildings related to the hero. ?Such as a gym for strength training, a gymnasium for agility training, etc. ?There are also various small training camps or schools, which focus on an education system that provides heroes, bosses, and others with instant learning and instant learning. Letting your heroes live here will have many benefits for their growth. Just like now, Gu Xi could see many heroes, bosses, brave men and elites going to and from various training camps, improving their attributes there. "so good." ?The scene in front of him made Gu Xi quite satisfied. The growth of his subordinates means that Gu Xi''s strength is improving. After leaving the hero area, the Holy Silver Evil Coffin turned directly to the southeast. There is also a wilderness outside the hero area. ?Standing at the front of the Holy Silver Evil Coffin, Gu Xi could see a large number of undead transport teams transporting some things back in the wilderness. Wait a minute, what are you doing? Gu Xi stopped an undead transport team and asked. Sir, we are the transportation team responsible for transporting all materials to a windmill, a waterwheel, a crystal mine, a mercury mine and a gold mine in the outer area. We have to go back and forth between these places once a day. We are sending the resources produced today back to the warehouse in the market area. " ??The Undead Transport Team is a standard team of a thousand people, led by a skeleton soldier leader. ?Hearing Gu Xis question, the leader of the skeleton soldiers immediately stepped forward to answer. ??Are these all assigned tasks? How many teams are there like yours? Can you gain experience by transporting supplies? I dont know exactly how many teams there are, but in the area I am responsible for, there is only one transport team of mine. Every time a transport is completed, I can get 100 experience points, and my soldiers can get 50 experience points. These experiences are enough for undead like us who are just starting out. When I reach level 5, I will apply to serve as a patrol. I heard that patrols can get more experience points every day, about 200 to 350 points. ?In addition, there are garrison troops in each mining area. The undead there can gain experience through mining. They can also clear up enemies and accidents that suddenly appear in the mines, although they do not gain much experience every day. But the experience accumulated every week will exceed us. After reaching level 7, you can move into the city and join the military camp''s campaign missions. After completing a change of equipment, you will be considered a regular army. " Gu Xi knew it was Princess Anna''s idea as soon as he heard it. She really took advantage of the undead to the core. No wonder Victoria City is producing cinders. This is how they play it from the top. I understand, but will you encounter enemy attacks on the road? "We have encountered them a few times. We killed the small ones ourselves. If we need to send a signal to the larger ones, the nearby patrol team will come and deal with them." Are there any heroes involved in such an operation? No, the heroes have been cleaning up the perimeter. For example, cleaning up wild creatures and occupying mining areas are what they have to do. Once the road is opened, the patrol team will patrol. After occupying the mining area, the mining team will move in. They wont stop at all anyway. " Then why is it so slow to clean up? ??Gu Xi couldn''t help but mutter, after all, it had been several months, and the area around Aridovi City had not yet been cleaned up. Sir, its not that the heroes are slow to clean up, but that other aspects are delaying time. Such as the arrangement of areas where transport teams and patrol teams travel. There are also the selection of mining teams, etc., which all require time and manpower. The hero generally will not leave too far before the mining team arrives. The hero will not fight in the next area until the transportation team and patrol team are arranged. " Having said this, Gu Xi also understood some of the reasons behind this. ?It seems that Princess Anna is really busy during this time. At this time, Gu Xi changed the topic, "By the way, when you came here, did you see a large group of undead dragons?" "You mean Lord Moore''s undead dragon army, right? She has been in the southeast all along, and she seems to be undergoing intensive training." As soon as the leader of the skeleton soldiers heard this, he immediately pointed the direction for Gu Xi. ?Gu Xi did not drag the leader of the skeleton soldiers any longer, and drove in that direction in the Holy Silver Evil Coffin. After Gu Xi left, the leader of the skeleton soldiers turned to the undead behind him and said. Everyone, hurry up. When we get to the city and deliver the goods, we still have time to take a rest. I heard that the latest Yin Qi set meal was released in the training area today. As long as you walk faster, I will treat you personally and invite you to have a good meal there. " Listening to the words of the skeleton soldier leader, all the undead in the transport team raised their hands. ?Looking at them like this from a distance, Gu Xi nodded with satisfaction. "very nice!" At this time, Gu Xi understood that everything was on the right track. ?What Gu Xi has to do now is to develop the city of Alidovi first through the operation between several cities. Not to mention other things, the most important thing now is the construction in the city. After meeting Moore and communicating, it is best to talk to Luna. Lets see if there are other development ideas for Alidovi City. The progress is still a bit slow now, and there are some things that need to be sped up. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1384： The awesome undead dragon hero (please subscribe) Chapter 1384 The awesome undead dragon hero (please subscribe) After walking forward for about ten minutes, Gu Xi finally saw a large number of undead dragons in the sky. ?At the same time, Gu Xi also understood how these undead dragons went through intensive training. ?In Gu Xi''s hands, the undead dragons are arranged according to levels. It is enough that all undead dragons can be used. But at this time, these undead dragons are fighting on their own in the sky, fighting one against one, one against two, or one against three. If you look closely, you will find that the undead dragons in these battles are all at the same level. All are level 8 versus level 8, fighting in almost the same situation. When Gu Xi appeared, a voice came from the sky. You continue, dont stop. After saying that, a strange-looking bone dragon that was more than a hundred meters long flew down. ??Moore stood on the head of the bone dragon. ?When the bone dragon flew down, Gu Xi noticed something. The head of the bone dragon seemed to have been exploded and put back together again. ??When Moore stood on the head of the bone dragon, his body seemed to be embedded in the bone dragon. The bone dragon fell in front of Gu Xi, and Moore jumped off the top of the bone dragon''s head. ??The bone dragon, which was more than a hundred meters long, decomposed on the spot and turned into a shadow and disappeared behind Moore. When the bone dragon disappeared, Gu Xi noticed something. All the undead dragons that appeared behind Moore seemed to have disappeared, leaving only a bone dragon more than a hundred meters long. ?This situation made Gu Xi understand something, and at this time Moore had already saluted Gu Xi and said seriously. "grown ups." ?Seeing Moore salute honestly, Gu Xi also nodded. ?It seems that what Princess Anna said is true, Moore has already given in. ?Seeing Moore like this, Gu Xi couldn''t help but laugh. ?Moores attributes also popped up in front of Gu Xi under Gu Xis operation. [Moore (level 8, summoned object, undead hero): experience (0/70000), attack 9, defense 5, life 225, mana 220, talent: Undead Dragon (all undead dragons under him attack +5, defense +5, can The number of troops with the undead dragon increased by 300%), skills: offensive skill level 3, defense skill level 3, financial management skill level 3, tactics level 3, leader (can command 7500 soldiers + 14 boss troops at the same time). Note: Moore has the potential to be a leader, but how to become a leader depends on her own efforts. [Dragon Blood Bottle (orange, Moore''s companion equipment, being strengthened and upgraded): The companion treasure that was born with Moore, died together, was buried together, and finally returned. Due to the strengthening and upgrading, it can only play its most basic role now. function, all other special attributes are banned. [After equipped: All undead dragons under his command have attack +10 and defense +10. Undead dragons can resist all magic attacks below level 5. ??After just glancing at Moore''s attributes, Gu Xi turned his attention to the situation of the undead dragon in the sky. ?Looking at Moore and her Dragon''s Blood Bottle in front of him, Gu Xi believed that there would not be much change in either of them until the Dragon''s Blood Bottle restored its quasi-red quality. ?? Even Gu Xi had a suspicion that the quasi-red equipment might not be able to be used and could only be kept somewhere to warm it up. The effect might not be as good as the more powerful orange equipment. Gu Xi has never put too much energy into things that cannot improve his combat effectiveness. I just came here to see the undead dragons fighting in the sky. What are you doing? Oh, there are too many undead dragons now, and undead dragons have always been allocated according to level, which is quite bad. After all, some undead dragons had high levels when they were alive, and their levels after transformation are also high. But they were not powerful dragons when they were alive, and they did not have any powerful abilities after death. Things that are only supported by level are a waste wherever they are placed. So I plan to pick them one by one to see which of these undead dragons have potential, and which ones have reached the end of their potential and can only be used as cannon fodder. " Hearing this, Gu Xi was quite speechless. Is it really okay for you to say this? When a necromancer advances to level 10, he must have a bone dragon, even a pieced-together bone-crushing bone dragon. ??As a result, you now have hundreds of thousands of undead dragons on your hands, and you separate the undead dragons into cannon fodder. What are you thinking? But when Gu Xi thought about the situation of the Dragon King Li''er of the Five Realms, the first batch of dragons sent over, and the situation of the dragons that finally appeared with Li''er, he knew that Moore was not the only one to make such a selection. Do this. This should be a common problem among dragon heroes. ?In the minds of dragon heroes, they are all dragons. If you dont have anything to offer, why should I treat you like a treasure? ??Moore thinks so now. The people around me should naturally have potential, and I cant just let all the ghosts and dragons around me. Only those who have potential can take advantage of it. If the potential is really high, you can also design a battle plan based on the potential. ??Now the battle of undead dragons in the sky is to let the undead dragons show themselves. ?? Sometimes some undead dragons can only fight one-on-one, but they show their talents in the battle, and Moore will take them down. Some undead dragons are unbeatable against three or even against five, but Moore will not leave them alone. Obviously Moore had his own ideas about which undead dragon to choose. ? Gu Xi didnt quite understand her idea of ??selecting the undead dragon, but Gu Xi didnt want to interfere. ?After watching it for a few minutes, Gu Xi asked there. You took away the essence of the undead dragon, what will you do with the rest? I cant pick out that many. I can command up to 22,000 undead dragons by myself. Even if you add in the number that the leader can bring, thats 14,000. There will be at least more than 100,000 undead dragons left here. I will also help you distribute these undead dragons. Then you can just find some heroes to take with you. ??After all, there are not many undead dragon heroes, but ordinary heroes also need to bring the undead dragon troops. " Are you willing to give them all out like this? Gu Xi was also shocked when he heard this. ??If this were placed in Amilcar''s place, he would definitely wish that all the knights were commanded by him alone. Of course, Im just a hero now. I havent found the leader-level road yet, and I can only lead so many troops. What if I dont separate them? You cant let me, a hero, command an army. By the way, do you have a battle flag? Give me one first. In addition, I will design the pattern of the battle flag myself. From now on, my army will be called Dragon Blood Battalion. As for the residence, I plan to have a dragon kingdom, the kind that has been destroyed will be fine. You must help me find it. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 1385： Moore with great potential (please subscribe) Chapter 1385 Moore with great potential (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! "The Kingdom of Dragons? Your request is really... appropriate." ?At this moment, Gu Xi suddenly remembered something, "You also need Dragon Kingdom to restore your Dragon Blood Bottle. Can it be counted together?" Should, cannot. ??Moore hesitated for a moment, and finally said with uncertainty, "The dragon''s blood bottle needs to be stored in the Kingdom of Dragon, and I need a place to station myself. The two are actually in conflict." At first, when Gu Xi listened to Moore''s words, he thought there was no conflict between the two. But after being told this, Gu Xi suddenly realized that there was something going on here. But neither Gu Xi nor Moore are half-full in this regard. They simply dont understand the meaning behind this information. Faced with such a prompt, Gu Xi and Moore could only use the stupidest method and follow the prompt''s requirements. Okay, just two. Anyway, if you want to fight the dragon in the end, you must go to the Kingdom of Dragon. There is not much difference between one and two. ? Gu Xi thought about the number of cracks leading to the Dragon Kingdom that appeared in the sky above the Yin City, and he knew how many Dragon Kingdoms there were. ?This kind of thing should not be difficult when I think about it. "By the way, sir, let these guys stay with you. There is a guarantee." ?Seeing that Gu Xi responded so easily, Moore was also quite happy. The Kingdom of Dragon is not necessary for Gu Xi, but it is necessary for Moore. ??Whether it is her own residence or the place used to store the bottle of warm and nourishing dragon blood, the existence of the Kingdom of Dragon is indispensable. ??If Gu Xi ignored this matter, Moore himself would have to look for the existence of the Dragon Kingdom. But that would take a lot of time. ?So Gu Xi''s reaction was a reassurance for Moore. As for the ones Moore sent out, they were the 22 undead dragons that had just been received in this batch and were over level 35. Of course, Moore did not send all of them, but only more than half of them, 16 in total. ?These undead dragons look like they are Sir, please rest assured. Although they have little potential, they have already reached this level and can still cope with ordinary battles. The rest of these have some potential. It cannot be wasted like this. ?Especially this one, even though it is only level 36 now, its potential is the highest. Of the six undead dragons that I left behind this time that have passed level 35, the others all have the potential to pass level 40. Only this one can reach level 50 as expected. Whether you can reach level 60 depends on your fate. " Level 60. Gu Xi was drooling just thinking about this level. Take care of these, dont waste their talents. ?Since seeing the abilities of a level 60 boss, Gu Xi''s requirements for his subordinates have suddenly become much higher. Level 60 was something Gu Xi never dared to think about before, but now he dared to propose it and attack it. After the excitement, Gu Xi suddenly thought of a question. By the way, the mount I saw you riding looks familiar. Why havent I seen it before? Thats not a mount, thats Lil. She and I can be considered a complete entity together. Whether I can attack the boss level depends on whether I can absorb what Li''er left behind. Its just that the gap between me and her is still quite big now, and it will take a long time to absorb these things. " ?Gu Xi understood it as soon as he heard it. Originally, Gu Xi only hit Li''er once, and it might not even be considered a minor injury. At most, it was just a broken skin and a little blood. ??If the subsequent attack is done by Gu Xi''s men, double death may still be activated. But the problem was that during the attack from behind, the gem gloves sent all Gu Xi''s men outside the city. The remaining attacks have nothing to do with Gu Xi. Double death means there is no way to determine whether Gu Xi is related to this kill. It cant be said that I took the first hit and all the kills are mine. ??Gu Xi himself knew this. Before he got Li''er''s body, Gu Xi knew that there was little chance of transformation. ?But Gu Xi never expected that a surprise was waiting for Moore. With the support of the more than 100-meter-long bone dragon behind Moore, I think Moore''s future growth will not be too bad. ?Perhaps she will finally reach Lils achievement. It doesnt matter, as an undead, you dont have much, but you have a lot of time. Now Gu Xi has understood the normal progress that a necromancer should have. Two and a half years to level 11 is actually a bit too fast. Gu Xi plans to settle down in the Yin Capital for ten to eight years. As long as Moore can absorb all of Li''er''s powers during this period of time, it will be fine. "I understand." ?Moore immediately agreed upon hearing this. ?Of course, her attention soon shifted to the battle and strengthening of the undead dragon in the sky. For Moore, this matter is the most important. She needs to divide these undead dragon troops in a short time and arrange the places for the undead dragons that have not been received into her dragon blood camp. ??After all, they are all undead dragons. She can''t just take care of the undead dragons she brings and leave the other undead dragons alone. Actually, neither Gu Xi nor Moore knew the situation. ??There is a reason why Moore and Lier were split into two as soon as they were born and died once in life. Lil''s attribute is dragon-devouring, while Moore''s attribute should normally be an effect such as pro-dragon or assisting the dragon. In other words, if Moore is still alive, the dragon clan following Moore will become stronger and stronger. ??Of course, it is precisely because of this attribute that Moore''s body is weaker than Li''er. As soon as Lil was born, she immediately discovered that Moore was opposed to her. ?Before Moore could understand his situation, Lil killed Moore and swallowed up the effect of Moore''s pro-dragon. ?This is why, even though Li''er feeds on dragons and has swallowed so many giant dragons, she can still gather enough powerful troops around her. After death, Moore naturally has new attributes, and the original effect of being close to the dragon is gone. But Moores personality was defined by the first attribute. She always has an idea of ????arranging things for her kind. ??Its just that this idea was aimed at all dragons before. ??Now this idea is for all undead dragons. ?After seeing that Gu Xi had nothing to do with her, she would focus all her attention on the undead dragon. Hope to bring some good changes to the Undead Dragon. At this time, Gu Xi was checking the situation of the 16 undead dragons that had just been sent to him. ?Gu Xi has already made plans. After he finds out the situation of the undead dragon, he is going to take the undead dragon out for a spin. Lets take a look at the real combat effectiveness of the undead dragon troops above level 35. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1386： Sudden news (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1386 Sudden news (please subscribe for more updates) ?Additional updates, please subscribe, recommend, monthly tickets and other support! ?Just as Gu Xi was preparing to take the powerful undead dragon to the deeper areas of Alidovi City, an owl suddenly flew over. As soon as Gu Xi stretched out his hand, the owl fell on his hand. It was then that Gu Xi realized that this owl did not seem to be the messenger he had raised. ??The owl in front of him was filled with black corpse aura, clearly like a being that had eaten too much dead human flesh. Gu Xi thought about it seriously, and then he remembered whose messenger this owl was. This is the messenger from Senior Brother Jiang Zhong. ??This person is well-known as a fun-loving person, and the messages he usually sends out are gossip. ??This time the other party can send a courier to deliver the letter, which is obviously exciting. ?So Gu Xi took the message sent from the owl, opened it and took a look. ?Then Gu Xi''s eyes couldn''t help but widen. According to the disappearance of the trail, this time the giant dragon invaded, the Dragon Tomb Ascension Road has received a lot of benefits. The transformation progress of the Dragon''s Horn has been completed, and the countdown to warming has also begun. Some big names from aristocratic families began to interfere in the matter of the Dragon Horn. ??If they find that the position numbered 1038 is occupied, will they find out about the teacher? How about, do you want to watch the fun together? " At the beginning of this message, Jiang Zhong still showed concern for Teacher Gong Lingyu. As soon as I turned around after the last sentence, I was there ready to watch the fun. Such a disciple really doesnt know what to say to him. ?While Gu Xi was speechless, several more messengers came over. They sent almost the same information. ??However, even though Gong Lingyu''s status is relatively high, she does not belong to the level of a boss in the Yin City. Let alone Gong Lingyus disciples. All these senior brothers from Gu Xi can find out are some gossips, and none of them are really accurate. But no matter how the news spread, all the news pointed to one place. ??The giant dragon horn that is kept warm on the road to ascend to heaven in the Dragon Tomb. All news is spreading that the dragon''s horn is about to be successfully nursed. ?The fifth red piece of equipment belonging to the undead type will appear soon. And the reasons are reasonable. ??The number of dragons who died in the sky above the Yin City in this battle is probably in the tens of millions. The Dragon Horn has probably absorbed enough dragon souls now. Coupled with the situation shown at the Dragon Tomb Ascension Road during the previous battle, everyone will believe that this information is correct. ?Only Gu Xi didnt believe it. On the one hand, he has the information about the dragon''s blood bottle in his hand. Just to return to the state in Li''er''s hands would require the lives of tens of millions of dragons. Hence, we dont know how many dragons will be invested in the maintenance of the dragons blood bottle. Not to mention, in this battle on the Dragon Tomb Ascension Road, over 100 million undead dragons were released. Tens of millions of dragons were killed in the battle, at most less than one-fifth of the number in the Dragon Tomb. How can this directly lead to qualitative changes from quantitative changes? This situation is very unreasonable. But at this time, why did such news spread, and everyone who spread it knew it. For a moment Gu Xi felt like he was going to have a brain. ?However, when the senior brothers came with a letter, Gu Xi couldnt ignore it. Gu Xi thought about it and finally said hello to Moore. Moore, please take care of these undead dragons during this period and dont run around yet. There seems to be some situation outside. I want to go out and deal with it. After finishing speaking, Gu Xi turned over and jumped onto the Holy Silver Evil Coffin. When he was about to leave, Gu Xi couldn''t help but turn his head and glance at the sixteen powerful bone dragons following him. He was thinking about how many bone dragons he had now, and whether he should build some kind of Nine Dragon Coffin in the future. . ?While thinking, Gu Xi increased the speed of the Holy Silver Evil Coffin. Soon Gu Xi returned to the main gate of Alidovi City. After the last war in the mini-game world, there are many more gates in Guxi City. ??Due to the clearance outside the city of Aridovi during this period, city walls and gates needed to be built around the main city area of ????Seven, so the city gates that were originally crowded together were removed. The main city gate has been upgraded by two levels due to the process of construction and demolition, demolition and construction. ?At present, the main city gates have obvious changes. Black steel is poured on the city walls. The forty-meter-high city gates can allow giant dragons to fly through easily. There is a 60-meter-wide walkway on the city gate tower. Let alone fighting on it, there is no problem even if catapults, ballistas, etc. are arranged on it. Beyond the main city gate is a newly built moat. ?This time, corresponding moats are also arranged outside the city walls. Each moat will be related to the attributes of the city wall and gates. ?For example, the moat outside the garrison gate is a thorn moat, which is composed of countless thorns. Whenever someone steps into the moat, they will be entangled in thorns and eventually die of poisoning and bleeding. On the other side of the steel city gate, because of the existence of an earth-bound dragon, it has become a ghost land for the earth-bound dragon, so the moat is naturally dominated by the dragon palace style of the earth-bound dragon. The same is true at the main city gate. The moat outside the main city gate is not in the style of a river. Instead, the previous quicksand moat was moved to this side. Looking out, it looks like a desert defense line has been deployed outside the city gate. Enemies entering the quicksand moat will cause the moat to react and form a whirlpool. ?This kind of vortex is a very unreasonable existence. ?It doesnt matter how much life you have, just drag people in and devour them. As long as it''s your turn accidentally, it''s a dead end. In any case, this is equivalent to gambling on one''s life when teleporting through a whirlpool on the sea. It makes no sense at all. It is for this reason that Luna chose to build this new moat outside the main city gate and invested a lot of resources in upgrading it. The moat is now in a safe state. When Gu Xi came over, many corpses holding wooden boards rose up from under the quicksand, and a pontoon bridge was built with the bodies and wooden boards. When no one is passing by, the pontoon will dive under the moat. The floating bridge will only appear when someone appears. ?But this time Gu Xi had no intention of leaving the city through the main city gate. He came to the main city gate because he wanted to go directly to Lingyu Industrial Zone through the main city gate. Judging from the news they just received, the senior brothers are somewhat moved. Its time for everyone to get together and see if we can make some more money from this incident. ?At the same time, Gu Xi''s doubts have not been resolved yet, so he just went over to see if the senior brothers had any different ideas. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1387： Discussion among senior fellow apprentices (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1387 The discussion between the brothers (please subscribe for more updates) ?Stepping out of the train carriage, before Gu Xi entered the exclusive conference room for Gong Lingyu disciples, he saw several senior brothers chatting on the roadside. ?When they saw Gu Xi coming, one of them waved to Gu Xi. Junior brother, are you here too? Yeah, after receiving the messages from my senior brothers, I always felt that something was wrong, so I came over to take a look. ?Gu Xi did not hesitate and directly stated his purpose. "It seems that you have also discovered that something is wrong. The few of us just said that the situation here is obviously not quite right." Senior brother, you also think something is wrong? ? Gu Xi perked up as soon as he heard this, "I saw some situations before and realized something was wrong, but I didn''t figure out what the problem was." The senior brothers also became excited upon hearing this. Oh, what did you see? Tell me about it. Of course Gu Xi didnt say anything about the dragons blood bottle. ?This matter must not be spread. ??Gu Xi was not worried that the news about the quasi-red outfit would get out, but he was afraid that someone would know that he was responsible for the dragon''s invasion of the Yin City. ?That''s a big deal. ?As long as Gu Xi doesn''t say anything, the Yin City will investigate, but they won''t investigate in such detail. Even if they find out, they won''t do anything to Gu Xi. But if Gu Xi said so, the situation would be different. One is passive and the other is active, there is a big difference. So all Gu Xi could talk about was what he saw near the Long Tomb Ascension Road. What you said makes sense. Hundreds of millions of bone dragons have not been cultivated by the dragon horn. How come the quality of the tens of millions of bone dragons has changed. There must be something wrong here. " After listening to Gu Xis description, a senior brother said affirmatively. There is a problem, but do you know what the problem is? ?There is also a problem with this kind of quasi-red equipment. What does it have to do with us? Can we get quasi-red equipment? Even if we get it, can we afford it? Are you waiting for the red outfit to take shape? " Another senior brother became a little excited at this time. We dont know, but arent we discussing it? ?Seeing that the two of them were about to quarrel, several other senior brothers quickly stepped forward to comfort them. At this time, several more senior brothers came out of the train carriage. When they saw the excitement here, they all said hello happily. What are you talking about? Its so lively. Yes, everyone came here early, why did they start to quarrel? What happened? Tell us anything unhappy to make us happy. Seeing a few more people arrive, the two senior brothers who had not completely started to argue calmed down. ?Gu Xi simply stepped aside and wanted to see the excitement here. Okay, everyone is here, and its obvious that they all have doubts. Its just that theres no such obvious target of suspicion. I just discussed it with a few of them, and we must take action this time. " At this moment, Guang Qing and Jiang Zhong also came over. When Guang Qing spoke, the expression on his face was quite serious. As soon as these words were spoken, Gu Xi knew that there was something in Guang Qing''s words. But he could never grasp Guangqing''s thoughts. Gu Xi is a little speechless at this time, could you please speak more clearly???????You will have no friends if you act like this. Fortunately, Jiang Zhong explained to everyone at this time. It turned out that they realized something was wrong on the way here. ?Several older senior brothers discussed it and contacted the higher-up senior brothers, and they had a guess in their minds. After the giant dragon invaded the Yin City, red equipment completed the process of warming up. But it shouldnt be the dragon horn on the Dragon Tomb Road to Heaven. The Dragon''s Horn is just a target, because in the eyes of ordinary people, the reasons for the successful cultivation of the Dragon''s Horn are quite reasonable. ?In the case of the dragon invasion, if there is a red suit that has absorbed enough energy to warm up successfully due to this incident, everyone will guess the dragon horn with the greatest power. In this way, the eyes of all players in the Yin City will be attracted by the dragon horn. ?Only a small number of big bosses who know the truth will focus on the real red equipment to reduce the trouble caused by the robbery of red equipment. ?As for those big guys who made wrong judgments and missed this opportunity, Im sorry, your information is not effective, thats your own fault. ??After Jiang Zhong talked about this guess, most of the senior brothers agreed with this statement. But they are not sure where the red equipment that has been successfully cultivated will be. In fact, even as players who have lived in the City of Yin for such a long time, these senior brothers of Gu Xi have just heard that under the Dragon Tomb Ascension Road, there is a quasi-red armor called the Dragon Horn buried and being nursed. As for where the other red equipment is, they have no idea at all. At this time Gu Xi raised his hand. I can provide you with some information. Junior brother, please speak. Ive been exposed to red equipment before, and encountered the souls return home in the Yinwind Tower. ?The red piece of equipment resonated, and I suspected that there was a red piece of equipment under the Yinfeng Tower that was being warmed. " Red-packed broken powder? What is that? Several senior brothers have not yet come into contact with this knowledge, and they did not understand it when listening to Gu Xi''s explanation. Fortunately, a few senior brothers knew about this situation, and they explained to their companions who didn''t know what happened to the red-equipped Sui Mo. Compared to the quasi-red equipment, the broken pieces of red equipment are more deadly. After several senior brothers learned about the situation, they immediately surrounded Gu Xi. Junior brother, are you okay? Yes, little junior brother, is there any way to dispose of the broken pieces of red equipment? Because it was discovered in advance, it has been dealt with now. ??Gu Xi explained with a smile, "I think so, Yinfeng Tower is one of the ten sights of the Yin City, and there is a quasi-red outfit hidden in it. ?The Road to Heaven from the Dragon Tomb is also one of the ten scenic spots in the Yin City, and it has been proven that there is a quasi-red outfit hidden in it. What about the remaining ten scenes? ??Is there a quasi-red outfit hidden inside? ??The previous incident of the dragon invading the Yin City just supplemented the energy needed for a certain quasi-red outfit, or caused a qualitative change. " What junior brother said makes sense. I thought the same thing after junior brother mentioned the Yinfeng Tower just now. "That''s right, but I personally feel that there should be more to the quasi-red outfit. Speaking of which, everyone knows that they can''t get a red outfit, but everyone wants a red outfit. Getting a red outfit and becoming a boss is directly engraved on everyone. In human bones. ?There must be quasi-red outfits hidden in places that others dont know about. Maybe this incident was not caused by the authorities, but someone was behind it. " "No matter what the reason is, we have to take action this time, and for no other reason than to make people doubt it." (End of this chapter) Chapter 1388： Thinking too much (please subscribe) Chapter 1388 Thinking too much (please subscribe) ??Looking at the juniors guessing in twos and threes, Guang Qing did not stop them when they completed their training and caused a qualitative change. Instead, he looked on with a smile. When everyone had finished speaking, Guang Qing clapped his hands. A few people, a few people, weve all talked about it, I have something to tell you. Hearing Guang Qings words, everyone shut their mouths and turned to look at Guang Qing. We have to perform well this time. After hearing this, Gu Xi couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment, and then he understood what was going on. Just as Jiang Zhong wrote in his previous message, what if someone discovers that the number of the red outfit has an extra position for no reason. Dont look at the appearance of quasi-red equipment now, which makes everyone think that red equipment is so easy to get. But the entire real world consists of more than 1,030 pieces of red clothing. Every additional red outfit is a big deal in the real world. ?At this time, there is an extra red outfit inexplicably, and it is a red outfit without a name. This will definitely attract everyone''s attention. At that time, the entire Yin City will be turned upside down. The news that Gong Lingyu obtained the red demon sword from Nida will be spread out. ?At that time, Gong Lingyu, who has not fully controlled the Evil Demon Sword, will be attacked, and even the Evil Demon Sword may be snatched away. ?? Gu Xi is quite sure of this. Although Gong Lingyu has a high level and high status, she has not reached level 60. There is still a certain gap. ??If a level 60 boss really discovers this situation and takes action to **** Gong Lingyu''s things, Gong Lingyu may not be able to keep the Evil Sword. ??As Gong Lingyus current eldest disciple, Guang Qing must find a way to handle this matter. At least no one should know where Gong Lingyu went with the Evil Sword. It seems that everyone understands that the incident of the quasi-red outfit has spread so much, I believe that the red outfit was taken down in the past few days. In these few days, we must take care of everything. ??And my plan is to take advantage of the appearance of the quasi-red outfit, find a suitable reason to go out to the underworld city together, and hide out for a while. Now that the mini game world is blocked, we are the only ones who know the situation in the mini game world. ?As long as we are not here, even if they have doubts, they cannot find a teacher. The teacher will naturally be safe. " ?Hide away from the underworld for a while? Gu Xi discussed it with several of his senior brothers. Everyone has something to do in the Yin City. Just putting down what you are doing and heading out to the underworld is not a simple trip. ??And there is no suitable reason for leaving the underworld. How long to go out is also a question. Besides, what if someone finds you after leaving the Yin City? ?In the City of Yin, everyone must swear not to speak nonsense, but outside the City of Yin, no one can guarantee that everyone is a hero. For a moment, the senior brothers who were looking at Xixi didn''t look right. It can be seen that although they are willing to contribute to the teacher''s affairs, Guang Qing''s idea is obviously unreasonable. Even Jiang Zhong looked at Guang Qing in surprise. Senior Brother Guang, how did you come up with this idea? Is there something wrong with my idea? Yes, you are right, but have you ever thought that not all junior fellow students are as free as you and cannot take a casual trip? Listening to Jiang Zhong''s words, all the other senior brothers kept nodding their heads. Then what do you think we should do? Guang Qing also looked ugly. This was the first thing he thought of as the best method after learning about the situation. ??Now everyone''s attention is focused on the dragon''s horn on the Dragon Tomb Ascension Road. It is the easiest thing to go out of the city to do tasks. ?As long as they hide it in any game. Even if the gods come, they cannot be found. After a year, Gong Lingyu will be bound to the Evil Sword. Even if a big boss knows that Gong Lingyu has obtained the red outfit, it will not matter. Getting red equipment and mastering red equipment are two completely different concepts. Look at the effect of Nether Heart, and then look at the real power of Gemstone Gloves. You can understand that having red equipment will ensure safety. In Guangqing''s view, it is normal to waste a year for a teacher. When the teacher comes out, wont everyone get a reward? Besides, hes not asking people to do nothing for a year. ? Didnt he plan well and find a suitable game world? Why dont the brothers and sisters understand? "I don''t know." Jiang Zhong is a person who doesn''t take things too seriously when watching the excitement, and the thing in front of him is also a excitement for him. But I believe that everyone has their own plans. If you ask everyone to hide themselves for the teacher, everyone will definitely have no objection. ??But its not that easy for all the brothers to destroy their own growth plans. Senior Brother Guang must have heard of a saying that is hard to agree on. " Yeah, its hard to agree with everyone. ??If Gong Lingyu were here, he could rely on his status as a teacher to get the students to do things. But Guangqing really doesnt have that face. At this time, Xiang Xiang raised his hand and said, "Brothers, I have an idea." Oh, come and listen? ?? Guangqing asked quickly after hearing this. After all, what he needed most now was to resolve the embarrassment in front of him. Now that he finally had a solution, he naturally wanted Xiang Xiang to explain it clearly quickly. Actually, I encountered a relatively difficult game world before, when I was at level 5. I always thought that I would deal with it after I reached level 10. As a result, after I reached level 10, I still couldn''t beat him. ?Now that several senior brothers are here, I thought about how I should set out a mission and ask these senior brothers to help me live in this game world. " Xiang Xiang said and winked at Guang Qing. Guangqing reacted immediately. "By the way, I also remembered. I also have a game world in my hand, and there are quite a lot of books in it. I have always wanted to find someone to help me deal with it, but I have never had the chance. Now I am asking for your help." ?At this time, even Jiang Zhong was loose, and the unorganized books were extremely attractive to the brothers in the reading club, and they were immediately attracted by it. ? Gu Xi was also thinking about whether he should lead everyone to the mirror underground palace. Maybe if everyone joins together, they can gather the troops to kill the prince. ??If you can help Gu Xi kill the king, the mirror underground palace world will all belong to Gu Xi. Before Gu Xi could think about everything, he discovered that Xiang Xiang, Su Zhuo and senior brother Guang Qing had come up with three game worlds in different directions to attract the attention of other senior brothers. At the same time, the things they come up with will also make the senior brothers excited. After Gu Xi glanced at the mission description, he walked to Su Zhuo. Senior Brother Su, I see what you said here is that there is a Dragon Kingdom that has been explored by others. Is it true? (End of this chapter) Chapter 1389： Preparation before departure (please subscribe) Chapter 1389 Preparation before departure (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! Su Zhuo looked at Gu Xi for a moment, and finally asked lightly. Do you really want the Kingdom of Dragons? Gu Xi blinked. He felt as if he had asked a stupid question. ?Seeing Gu Xi''s expression, Su Zhuo laughed. "It''s my fault. I thought you were all familiar with my style of doing things. My thinking here is a little confusing." ?Gu Xi understands Su Zhuos personality, but isnt a mission just a mission? Is this directly related to the somewhat convoluted thinking? Su Zhuo couldn''t explain this, and the scene became a little awkward for a while. Fortunately, a senior brother came over at this time, pulled Gu Xi aside and said. Su Zhuo is a mysterious person, and his missions go around several game worlds. You just said that you want to have a dragon kingdom that has been explored, right? If you do what Su Zhuo says, then you will be busy. He will let you find another game from this game, and finally you will get what you want. But the number of games I have experienced is at least four or five. " Gu Xi turned his head and glanced at Su Zhou, not quite sure what the meaning of Su Zhou''s actions was. Well, if you do this, the time can be extended longer, and the game you enter from is the same game you exit from. As long as you control the source game, you can grasp the information about the comings and goings of the senior brothers. " All right. As soon as Su Zhuo explained this, Gu Xi understood the situation here. It seems that after being reminded by Xiang Xiangyi, Guangqing came up with a targeted response method. Xiang Xiang attracts players who are willing to spend nearly a year just for a game. It just so happens that Xiang Xiang can take this opportunity to spend a year and ask his brothers to join forces to win this game world. ??Although Xiang Xiang paid a lot of rewards that made his senior brothers excited, he himself would not suffer any loss, because in this year, with the fighting power of his senior brothers, he might be able to directly level the entire game world. ??Guangqing uses unorganized books to attract players. Most of the players under Gong Lingyu are still in the learning stage. These unorganized books are the best learning materials. So spending a year sorting it out is not a waste of time for players. It can even be said to be a huge profit. Su Zhuo is for players who are unwilling to follow Xiang Xiang to complete tasks or organize books. Just like what the senior brother said just now. The tasks on Suzhou''s side are a bit convoluted. If you enter from one game world, you may have to transfer to another game world. Of course, where the player goes after the transfer is not Su Zhu''s business. ?Su Zhu just needs to guard the initial game world and prevent players from leaving here. As for players in other game worlds, how they run around and how they play is their business. ?But Gu Xi was also a little confused at this time. Is it enough to just guard the entrance and exit of the game world? You must know that Gong Lingyus disciples all have the power of Death City. ??If they want to come back, even if there is no teleportation point in the train carriage, it is not a problem to return to the Capital of Yin through other means. Hearing Gu Xi''s question, Su Zhuo laughed instead. Dont worry about this. Its not just me. As long as you guys agree, Senior Brother Guang and Junior Brother Xiang will also be prepared to deal with it. ?Although we can''t stop the launch of Death City, we can still temporarily cut off the road back to the City of Yin. Senior Brother Guangqing may have thought of this method before. Its just that he is too straightforward and doesnt consider anything when doing things. " Gu Xi kept nodding his head as he listened. Just as Su Zhuo said. ??If Xiang Xiang didn''t finally put forward a suitable suggestion, which suddenly made Guang Qing realize it, they might have just called it a night. After all, we are all players, and you are not my teacher, so why do you care about me? Brothers will be interested only if they offer benefits that make them excited. In this regard, Guangqing did not do as well as Xiang Xiang. But who knows that Guang Qing is the eldest among Gong Lingyus seniors who have not yet graduated. No matter how tough his personality is, everyone will just recognize him. Looking at Gu Xi''s expression, Su Zhou immediately understood what Gu Xi was thinking. There was a hint of a smile on his face. ?This little junior brother is really interesting. His thoughts are all reflected on his face. Its really easy to guess. At this time, Gu Xi''s mind suddenly changed. Senior Brother Su, is there still a chance for the Dragon Kingdom? Su Zhuo shook his head. Obviously he just randomly sent out a few tasks to give the brothers a reason to come in. After that, send them to other game worlds to do whatever they like. As for the goals in the mission, who can guarantee this? ?Looking at Su Zhuo''s reaction, Gu Xi knew what was going on here. But he was still a little reluctant, so he asked again: "Can I choose the game world I want to transfer to?" Su Zhuo still shook his head. Isnt it completely random? Yes, its completely random, so I cant guarantee the safety of the game or whether I can find a suitable Dragon Kingdom. Looking at Gu Xi''s face, Su Xixi felt somewhat embarrassed. Okay, I just want to go out for a walk, so Ill leave this task that allows me to get in touch with the Dragon Kingdom, just in case Im lucky. Hearing Gu Xis response, Su Xixi was also a little surprised. In his profile portrait of Gu Xi, Gu Xi should not have this kind of personality. Why did you just ask a few questions and then really agree? ?However, Gu Xi ignored Su Zhuo''s thoughts. He ran directly to the senior brothers in the reading club and asked them about the development of his skills. These must be dealt with. After all, Gu Xi itself is here to learn. Even if Tong Zai temporarily leaves the Capital of Yin, his learning progress cannot stop. Gu Xi didnt want to encounter the same situation as before. The levels have been improved, but the levels of various skills are still too low, which even affects the combat level. Seeing Gu Xi coming over to ask questions about his studies, the senior brothers in the book club were quite happy. They are always willing to give guidance to juniors who are willing to learn. So these senior brothers recommended several auxiliary books to Gu Xi based on Gu Xi''s situation. ?At the same time, they also helped Gu Xi determine the direction of reading and so on. ??After getting the book list, Gu Xi did not hesitate and sent it directly to Eve and asked her to find a way to deal with it. After that, Gu Xi asked Tongyi again about the time of his trip, and ran to the reference room to start copying. After all, I have been going there for nearly a year, so Gu Xi needs to bring more information. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1390： Respective arrangements (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1390 Respective arrangements (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! When Gu Xi borrowed and copied down the information he wanted, his senior brothers were already ready for the war. ?Although many of them looked reluctant, no one showed a trace of regret or dissatisfaction. It can be seen that all players understand what they have to do and what they cannot do. ?While transcribing the information, Gu Xi had already inquired about some information. ?This time they are playing a semi-closed game. After entering, the road from the dead city to the real world will be temporarily blocked. You can only return to the real world by exiting the game. Other than that, only messengers can travel between the real and game worlds. Other people simply have no way to travel to and from the real world. Gu Xi just considered his own situation and left Eve and Lingxi behind. The purpose of keeping Eve was to have Eve copy the books and materials she needed from Hades University every day. After all, Gu Xi clearly remembered what he came to Hades University for. Learning is the key. Without books and materials, Gu Xi couldn''t learn by himself even if he wanted to. Even though Gu Xi couldn''t live without Eve in the magic area, Gu Xi still chose to keep Eve. As for Lingxi, its easier to understand. Her job is to manage Gu Xis apartment in the real world. At the same time, prepare food for Gu Xi. After all, the ingredients in the Yin City are the best and everything can be bought here. Even though Lingxi will not be able to enter the game world once the game starts, Lingxi can still deliver daily food to Gu Xi through means such as dreams. This way, Gu Xi can be guaranteed to eat something good every day, instead of being hungry like before. As for the others, they will follow the city of death, appear next to Gu Xi, and participate in the battle. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Leave aside the various resources that Gu Xi has obtained from clearing the market, the market with several other senior brothers has already opened, which is enough to ensure that Gu Xi''s resources will not be cut off. Besides, for Gu Xi, it was no big deal to temporarily interrupt his connection with the real world. Isnt this the kind of life he lived before. ?With previous experience, Gu Xi can fight his way back even if he is thrown into the depths of the game. After everyone was ready, Guang Qing said to them again: "Listen to me again, this time we are fighting for the teacher, and the time will be longer, but this is beneficial to our growth. So everyone please stick to it. Also, dont you see this kind of black and red crow? This is my latest training as a messenger. When the teacher comes out, he will bring a message to all of us. Only by getting that piece of information can we exit the game and return to the Yin City. So you must pay attention to the letter sent by the crow, so as not to miss the return information. Okay, now everyone can move freely. " As soon as Guang Qing finished speaking, the players dispersed in twos and threes. At the beginning, they had already agreed on the goal of going there. ?About half of these players will follow Xiang Xiang to conquer a new world, and most of the rest will follow Su Zhuo to relax. Only a few one or two will be willing to follow Guang Qing to organize books. Gu Xi is the one who is ready to relax. After putting away all the information, Gu Xi took a notebook and kept recording his goals for this time. The top priority goal is naturally to find the Dragon Kingdom. Regardless of whether it has been explored or not, as long as it is the Dragon Kingdom. Then Gu Xi also planned to train troops and grab resources. Also look for suitable equipment and materials. Here in the material, Gu Xi specially marked a red dot. ??This is to remind himself that he is about to start looking for the materials for his red equipment upgrade mission. Even if he knows in his heart that there is no hope for the red equipment, he still has to do it, so as not to regret it when he finds out that there are only one or two pieces of materials missing when he dies. ?While Gu Xi was writing there, Su Zhuo suddenly raised his head and glanced at Gu Xi. Will you still make so many plans? Yes, planning must be done. If I dont plan my trip, how would I know whether I made a profit or a loss in this game? By the way, Senior Brother Su, there is one thing I want to ask. " "go ahead." Thats it, weve all left, what about the weekly dungeon refresh here in Lingyu Industrial Zone? Are we still organizing? " Of course its organized. Dont worry, Ive made all the arrangements. All you need to do is leave one contracted undead, one hero and one leader behind. We will arrange the rest. " The contracted undead and heroes can stay, the leader level Why, dont you have a suitable leader? Su Zhou glanced at Gu Xi. There are only a few boss levels, but they are all useful. I dont plan to keep the boss levels this time in the game. Thats a problem, but it doesnt matter. ?In this way, you give up your leader-level position, and your contracted doll''s combat effectiveness is quite strong, just allowing him to experience a normal dungeon. " Su Zhuo had an attitude that no matter what happens, I will never lose you. But Gu Xi understood that in fact, only the rewards in the Legion dungeon were the best. ??If it weren''t for the fact that Gu Xi didn''t have any suitable leader-level troops to release, he would have kept an army anyway. I let the contracted doll participate in two normal dungeons, and I will share 10% of the income from the leader-level legion dungeon that I gave up. Junior brother, what you are doing is wrong. We are all brothers. It is the senior brothers who will settle accounts openly, otherwise it will hurt our feelings. Senior Brother Su actually knows that there are differences between dungeons. And now its not once or twice, but at least fifty times a year. ??And since we are not here, in order to ensure that the dungeon starts smoothly, we will definitely fix the opportunity in front of us in the end. The amount of resources inside is huge as you come and go here. ? I dont want much, which is 10% of the income from the dungeon. If this doesnt work, then I would rather leave my dungeon opportunity empty. " ? Gu Xi has stayed in the Yin City for three months, and his mentality has changed somewhat. He also understands that if you don''t fight for some things, you will really lose it. Okay, well do it once we get it, and Ill send the resources directly to your city through the market. Okay, I believe in senior brother. ?Gu Xi nodded and agreed to do this. As for who will receive the final quota of the legion copy, Gu Xi has not asked. At this time, Gu Xi still pays attention to propriety. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1391： A game world with multiple transfers (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1391 The game world with multiple transfers (please subscribe for more updates) Game number confirmed, player 629SHD2S0FXC30 welcomes you. Since it is your first time to enter the world of TYR3U6XW7N63NEFN, according to the game rules, you will be randomly placed in the novice area! ??Please note that the lander is affected and only under certain circumstances can you exit the game and enter the real world. Game number confirmed, player 629... Please note Following each prompt, Gu Xi felt the pressure several times that of entering a normal game. His body was constantly being compressed, as if there was a powerful force that wanted to turn Gu Xi into a ball and throw it into a black hole. Go inside. At this time, Gu Xi somewhat regretted his initial choice. How could he be so stupid as to listen to Su Zhou and think that his luck has reached its peak and he should use random means to enter the game. In this way, Gu Xi''s luck will lead Gu Xi to ignore the first three worlds and transfer to the fourth world. As for the method of transfer, it is to pop out from the first game world as shown before, and then bounce off the other two worlds for random ejection. ?Su Zhu himself has used this method before. ?In Su Zhous words, it feels quite refreshing, especially after entering the corresponding game world. It can be said that the sky has blessed you with good luck. ?All kinds of good things will be delivered to you by themselves. No matter who is trying to rob you, your enemies will die inexplicably in front of you. ?At that time, Su Zhuo only focused on picking up corpses and did nothing else. Less than half a year later, his level was also improved, the city was upgraded, and even the incarnation of death was strengthened. It can be said that the half year or so was enough to equal what he had achieved in most of the previous time. Looking at Gu Xis detailed plan, Su Zhu recommended Gu Xi to use this method. If it had been anyone else, Su Zhuo would not have told Gu Xi this method. ? Gu Xi believed in what Su Zhu said. He did not put forward all his demands as Su Zhu said. Instead, it only addresses part of its own requirements. For example, looking for a dragon kingdom. This requirement is actually not difficult. As long as there are more than 3,000 dragons in the game, a dragon kingdom may appear. In other words, if the game world is large enough, the possibility of the Kingdom of Dragons will be relatively high. At most, it is a question of the size of the Dragon Kingdom. Gu Xi is willing to believe Su Zhu on this point. ?But Gu Xi never expected that Su Zhuo only talked about the benefits, and he didn''t say a word about the various problems on the way. ?Now Gu Xi is like being put into the barrel of a gun and sprayed out with high pressure. It has been rebounding since then. While his whole body was aching, a large amount of information was still being squeezed into his brain, making him feel double pain. Hell, next time I listen to you, I will be your son. Gu Xi thumped the ground heavily. Wait, the ground? ?Gu Xi raised his head and looked around, and found that he had entered a forest. All around him were the marks left by trees being hit by heavy objects. ?It seems that when he fell down just now, the impact was quite large. After standing up, Gu Xi glanced around. ?Although he didnt know how many game worlds he had changed hands, all Gu Xi heard along the way was that he was sent to the novice area. This is a benefit for players, allowing them to know the general situation of the world. If nothing else, you must at least know how to complete the tasks in this world and who the protagonist is. Even if there is no protagonist, you must also know what race the enemy is. But the situation at hand? Gu Xi looked around. He seemed to be located deep in a deep forest. ??The fallen trees nearby are all giant trees with a diameter of more than 30 meters. Stepping on the somewhat soft ground, you can feel the dampness on your skin. ?Gu Xi guessed that there was a 99% chance that he was in a tropical rain forest somewhere. ?Its just that Gu Xi didnt quite understand how he was sent here. ?Is it possible that there is a dragon kingdom nearby? As soon as Gu Xi''s heart moved, the garrison gate appeared behind him. One thousand gargoyles and 500 swarms of evil bone locusts were released by Gu Xi. ?With Gu Xi as the center, they quickly flew around, preparing to bring back nearby news for Gu Xi. ??At the same time, the Ebony Spider was released. This is the undead spider that Gu Xi obtained early on. They are suitable for fighting in the woods. On the surface, their movement speed and combat level are equivalent to skeleton soldiers of the same level, but after entering the woods, their combat effectiveness will increase exponentially. One Ebony Spider can easily kill three to five skeleton soldiers. ??If you give the Ebony Spider enough time to turn the entire forest into a spider nest, it will be useless no matter how many skeleton soldiers you bring. ?After releasing the black sandalwood spiders, Gu Xi commanded these black sandalwood spiders to quickly spin silk and set their webs to control the surrounding area. This is what Gu Xi learned from his senior brother. While studying, Gu Xiyou had a serious chat with his seniors. ?At that time, Gu Xi always believed that the number of core and powerful troops under his command was insufficient. Regarding this issue, Gu Xis senior brothers all saw Gu Xis problem at first sight. When Gu Xi plays the game, he always releases the main force immediately. No matter what the situation of the enemy is, once the main force is released, tens of thousands of troops rush forward, and there are no enemies left. This way, the task can be completed quickly and it will be quiet. But this way his basic troops will not grow. Although clearing the field and so on, the level of those troops can be improved. But Gu Xi has never cooperated with these undead, so how would he know what their fighting style is. ??This is how the senior brothers persuaded Gu Xi at that time. ? ? Junior brother, as a necromancer, the first thing you think about is summoning souls and releasing the undead. It is right to release the strongest undead. But you are more than just a necromancer. You have your own city. ?Has its own army. You have to think about other troops. It is one thing to let them follow the leader hero to fight. You also need to take out some undead and use them when fighting. Those words made Gu Xi understand something. ?Now Gu Xi has released the gargoyles, evil bone locusts and ebony spiders. On the one hand, it is natural to let them come out for a walk and improve their experience and level. On the other hand, Gu Xi needs to familiarize himself with their usage and determine the location of these undead. ?If sandalwood spiders were really powerful enough to fight in the woods, Gu Xi wouldn''t mind using them as the main force fighting in the woods. After releasing the Sandalwood Spider troops, a new army appeared near the garrison gate. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1392： The problematic rainforest (please subscribe) Chapter 1392 The Rainforest with Problems (Please subscribe) Dead Eye Musicians, produced 10 people per week, with an initial level of 4, are auxiliary units in the undead army. In the past few years, there have been a relatively large number of Dead Eye musicians in Alidovi City. ??However, they only participated in the battle a few times. The other undead levels could be rushed from level 1 to level 8 and became regular troops. The average level of the dead-eye musicians under Gu Xi was around level 5. In other words, over the years, they have only increased their number, and their level has hardly improved. ?Its really a waste. ??When he saw these Dead Eye musicians coming out, Gu Xi couldn''t help but shook his head. In fact, the Dead Eye Musician is relatively easy to use. It has an effect of blessing one''s own combat power, an effect of cursing the enemy, and an attack music. It can be said that the skills are fully loaded. ??There are not many Dead Eyes musicians coming out this time. As soon as they appeared, they picked up various musical instruments and started playing, singing or playing on the spot. In the sound of music, the movements of the nearby ebony spiders that were weaving webs became a little faster. After releasing the troops, Gu Xi was not idle. He made some arrangements, and the ghost gate and the necromancer were released by Gu Xi. They acted as makeshift cannon fodder and labor troops, clearing fallen trees. ?At this moment, a group of gargoyles sent out as scouts flew back, and they brought the latest news to Gu Xi. What are you talking about? There are no roads, rivers or other landmarks within thirty miles? ?Then where should I go? " ? Gu Xi has path-finding skills and will not get lost, but the situation in front of him should not be handled well by path-finding. After thinking about it, Gu Xi immediately flew up. He flew higher and higher, and finally reached a height of more than a hundred meters. He used his height to observe the situation of the rain forest from the sky. ?In the sky, Gu Xi felt that the rainforest in front of him was extremely large at first glance. It was so big that he couldn''t even see the side at a glance. After that, Gu Xi felt that the breath of life in the rain forest was quite strong. He had not felt anything in the rain forest before, but when he flew into the air and took a look, he found that there was a thick layer of light green breath hanging over the rain forest. This is the breath of life that has solidified to the point of being visible to the naked eye. ?Such a strong breath of life made Gu Xi feel scared. He immediately switched his sight to Huangquan Longpao. ?Then Gu Xi discovered that the breath of life was integrated with the earth atmosphere and water vapor of the rainforest. Continuously recirculating and growing on its own. In other words, the breath of life in front of you has actually been integrated with the earth''s veins. The trees, beasts and even insects in the rainforest are just part of the earth''s veins. ??If we fight in this rain forest, I am afraid it will trigger a counterattack from the power of the earth. The result of the final counterattack is likely to cause unnecessary trouble. ??If I had to say it, Gu Xi felt that the aura in front of him was a bit like the ancient tree spirit he had faced when burying the dragon veins in Bailian City. And the breath of life here will be even stronger. Its not easy to fight. ?Gu Xi muttered something and was about to fall down when he suddenly felt something staring at him. Gu Xi quickly switched his sight to the state of the spiritual lamp. ?At this time, Gu Xi discovered a situation, the rain forest was staring closely at him. Ma Dan, I knew there was nothing good going on in this place. ??The situation that Huangquan Longpao saw just now and the situation that the soul dark lamp saw together told Gu Xi a fact. ?This rainforest is a whole and has produced intelligence. The place where Gu Xi fell was probably not the novice area of ??this game, but the core area. Gu Xi complained while falling down. ?Just when he was about to return to the safe area he had just arranged, there was a strong wind sound around him, and something seemed to be flying past him. Gu Xi has also mastered the ability to fly freely during this period. Facing the situation in front of him, he immediately fell down. At the same time, he held up the secret realm sword staff in his right hand and pointed towards the direction in which the enemy was flying. Quick Wind Technique! The Quick Wind technique is used in reverse. A strong wind blew, and a wall of wind appeared next to Gu Xi. The figure flying past stopped in the strong wind. ? Gu Xi took a closer look and found that it was actually a bipedal flying dragon with a bright green color. ??This kind of bipedal wyvern has a head like a flower, only one pair of powerful hind legs, and two pairs of wings of different sizes. When its wings are spread side by side, it looks like a green butterfly flying in the air magnified many times. ?It has sharp teeth on its mouth, which is obviously its way of attacking. But Gu Xi could notice that there were two sacs flashing green light in its mouth. This shows that it has the ability to spit venom. ?Looking at the bipedal flying dragon that was almost seven or eight meters long in front of him, a strange look flashed in Gu Xi''s eyes. No, dont say such nonsense that a wyvern is also a dragon. After muttering this sentence, Gu Xi heard a sound like a swarm of bees coming from nearby. ?The entire rainforest seemed to have been awakened by people, and many such bipedal flying dragons flew out from every corner of the rainforest. They rushed towards Gu Xi''s direction immediately. ?Gu Xi''s body fell quickly and landed on the ground immediately. Then a large number of skeleton archer troops rushed out from the garrison gate. ?These skeleton archer troops are not the skeleton archers of the Black Dragon Camp, but the undead left behind by the Black Dragon Camp, taken away by the corresponding skeleton archer leaders, and finally trained. They are all in a team of a thousand people, and as soon as they come out, they show different fighting styles with their respective skeleton shooter bosses. Some formed a square formation and fired a volley into the sky. Some quickly disappeared into the woods, climbed into the trees and shot cold arrows. There are also concentrated fire shots, which use magic and poison attacks when shooting. There are many different entities among these skeleton shooter leaders. Under their leadership, the skeleton shooters also attack in various ways. ?But no matter what, their appearance immediately hit the two-legged flying dragons in the sky. At the same time, it also made Gu Xi clearly see the strength of these bipedal flying dragons. The level is almost around level 5, and its strength is lower than the average level of Gu Xi''s regular troops. ??However, the wyverns are relatively large, and their number will be relatively large. ?When flying in the sky, they look quite menacing, especially when the number exceeds tens of thousands. The overwhelming effect directly brings a special kind of coercion. ?This feeling is somewhat similar to Gu Xis feeling when he saw the rainforest before. It is obvious that the wyvern''s mind is one. ?There is something wrong with this game world. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1393： A big fight starts at the beginning (please subscribe) Chapter 1393: War at the beginning (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! When Gu Xi discovered some details of the world in front of him, he immediately checked the status of the six-ray lantern. When he was sure that he was mentally immune, Gu Xi finally breathed a sigh of relief. As long as you are not affected by your mind. After checking his own situation, Gu Xi turned his attention back to the two-legged flying dragon in the sky. ?At this time, the flying dragons have locked onto Gu Xi''s position and are rushing downwards. When they flew downward, they were immediately attacked by the skeleton shooters. ??Although the shooting range of the skeleton shooters is not high, the number of skeleton shooters that came out was extremely large. There were twenty thousand-man teams who rushed out immediately. The arrow net they formed caused great damage to the flying dragons on the spot. ?These bipedal flying dragons are numerous in number, but their level is actually not high. Under the attack of the skeleton shooter, a large number of bipedal flying dragons fell from the sky. But this situation did not prevent the flying dragons from attacking, but instead attracted more flying dragons. ?Even far away from Gu Xi, there are also bipedal flying dragons rising. Come into battle as soon as you come, be prepared to fight. ?Gu Xi muttered, and at the same time quickly released the steel city gate and the garrison city gate to rely on each other. Mobilize the available archer troops in the city. ??In the archer unit that came out this time, in addition to the skeleton archer, a serious undead archer unit, there were also ordinary-level corpse witches. ?Even though corpse witches usually use spells, in calculations, they are considered archer troops. The changes only occurred after reaching the level of lich and getting their magic book. Before there was magic, whether it was poison gas bombs or poison clouds. They are all their attack methods and are not counted in spells. This situation is somewhat similar to that of Dracolich. But it is lower than the dracolich. As soon as they appeared, there was a burst of shooting in the sky. With the addition of corpse witches and a large number of skeleton shooters, the battle obviously shifted towards Gu Xi. The corpses of a bipedal flying dragon fell from the sky. ??The corpses of these bipedal flying dragons were immediately dealt with by Gu Xi''s undead men, dragging them into the city of Alidovi. ?At the same time, other troops under Gu Xi also followed the archer troops and began to march outward. ??The troops that came out this time were mainly ghost troops. In the city of Alidovi, the number of ghosts may not be the largest, but they are definitely the most complete army. As an early unit, Gu Xi had already collected a full set of ghost training camps very early on. Gu Xi can train all kinds of ghosts. As for the training area in Alidovi City, the first complete area is the ghost area for training ghosts. ?With the linkage of various ghost training buildings, not only will the speed of ghost training be increased, but it will also affect the appearance probability of bosses and elites in the ghost troops. It can be said that the ghost army is the most advantageous of the three undead arms under Gu Xi. Whether it is in terms of quantity, combat effectiveness, or command, they surpass the other troops in Gu Xi''s hands. ?Now the ghost troops flew up immediately and pounced directly on the bipedal dragon in the sky. A chaotic air battle started over Gu Xi. No matter what route the ghosts take, their biggest feature is that they are immune to most physical attacks. The situation of these bipedal flying dragons is also quite obvious. Their main means of attack is to use their mouths, and they only have two opportunities to spit venom at close range. After spraying, they need to recover for a long time before the venom in the sacs in their mouths can be filled up. If it is normal, it will take a long time to recover, and you can always make up for it in the end. But in a battlefield like this, let alone a long recovery time, after you take the first puff, there is still a question whether you have the chance to take the second puff. ?In such a situation, there are not many choices for the wyverns. The venom spitting that requires a countdown is not the first choice for the wyverns. ?Bite is their most preferred method of attack. It''s just that they are facing ghosts who are least afraid of physical attacks. More than 70% of the attacks were directly ignored when they landed on the ghosts. Instead, more and more ghosts took advantage of the enemy''s impact and pounced on the bipedal dragon, using their own methods to attack there. A wyvern flying in the sky. When the ghost and the flying dragon fought together, Gu Xi was not idle either. ??He kept mobilizing the troops and asked the Dead Eye Musician to add buffs to the undead troops that had just emerged. Especially the ghost troops, with the blessing of the Dead Eye Musician, each one exceeded their original combat level. Even though there were more and more flying dragons in the sky, Gu Xi could clearly feel that the current battle situation was in his hands. The more this happens, the less Gu Xi dares to be careless. At this time, Gu Xi immediately raised the soul summoning tower on the spot. ??This time the Spiritual Evocation Tower has completely changed. At the beginning, only the concept of the magic pool was added, but this is not the case now. Since Gu Xi came back from Yinfeng Tower, the Soul-Calling Tower has been strengthened in a targeted manner. There is a magic pool, but there is more than one. There are also spiritual pools used to absorb and store souls, amplifiers to expand the influence of the soul-calling tower, and bookcases used to store promotion books, etc., all of which have been destroyed by Gu Xi and Lu. Na has researched it. ?Its just that there are still some restrictions on these things, and there is no way to directly build a landmark building like the Yinfeng Tower. But as soon as the Soul Summoning Tower was released, the Soul Summoning Tower started to operate automatically. At this time, Gu Xi discovered a very strange situation. ??As the Soul-Calling Tower was released, the spirit pool that should be running automatically did not move at all. ?This situation shocked Gu Xi. After killing these flying dragons, their souls cannot be extracted? Gu Xi was once again shocked by the game world in front of him. What is this situation? What about the soul? Its not like saying that so many flying dragons dont have a soul at all. ?Confused, Gu Xi immediately jumped to the soul-calling tower. He examined the situation carefully. The first thing he made sure was that there was nothing wrong with the Soul-Calling Tower. At the same time, there were no problems with the Lingchi. If you can''t draw the soul under such circumstances, there is only one possibility. All souls in this world have somewhere to go. ??Gu Xi learned this from the textbooks at Hades University. In some underworld battles controlled by big bosses, the Soul Calling Tower will be affected in this way. Because the entire underworld is the territory of a certain boss, and all the souls in this territory are bosses. No matter how powerful the Soul Recalling Tower is, it cannot be stronger than the suppression of rules. But the world in front of us is obviously not the underworld, is it possible? (End of this chapter) Chapter 1394： Enemies emerging from the woods (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1394: Enemies emerging from the woods (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! The reincarnation of this world is located in the underworld? Such a thought flashed through Gu Xi''s mind. What kind of game world is this? A normal persons mind can come up with such a setting. ?The woods have self-awareness, all living creatures are connected spiritually, and their souls will be recovered after death. ?This is totally unreasonable. ?Gu Xi felt a little unhappy. If he had come here seriously, he could have found some people to ask. But he was thrown in, and was bounced back and forth several times, and the war started directly as soon as he came. Gu Xi didn''t know who to ask now to inquire about the situation here. It seems that this time we have to fight this battle first. ?Without suppressing the consciousness of this rainforest, Gu Xi would not know the specific situation of this world. ?So Gu Xi quickly contacted Alidovi City and mobilized new troops. This time is a good opportunity for his soldiers to gain experience. ?There are many enemies and their levels are not high, which allows Gu Xis undead to kill more and gain experience points for upgrading. ?Under Gu Xis order, more than 20,000 undead souls came out from the two city gates. This time the troops are not all shooters. There are about half of the zombies and skeletons inside. This is not because Gu Xi was thinking about the subsequent battle and other reasons. It''s because all the bulk shooter units in Aridovi City that are not high enough have been mobilized by Gu Xi. If we mobilize again, we will have to mobilize regular troops. Now is not the time to dispatch regular troops. You must know that in just one battle, the combat effectiveness of Gu Xi''s low-level soldiers has been visibly improved. ?Among the fastest ghosts, many have taken the opportunity to reach level 7 and have reached the standard for admission to the regular army. ??Many undead are grabbing for such a good opportunity, so how could they let the regular army destroy the opportunity they finally got? ?So under Gu Xi''s order, even the zombies that were not moving very fast ran out this time. Want to seize a favorable position. But when they rushed out, they found that there was really nothing they could fight. There wasn''t even a place for them to stand. ??Skeleton shooters and corpse witches stood under the nearby trees. There were ghosts flying in the sky. As for the open space, there was no open space. ?Although Gu Xi knocked down many big trees when he fell, there was only one spot where he fell. After putting down two city gates and a soul-calling tower, there was not much room left. Now there are more than 20,000 zombies and skeleton soldiers, and the place is suddenly crowded. ??If someone sends a siege truck over at this time, they may be able to bulldoze Gu Xi''s side directly. ?While Gu Xi was thinking this, there was a sudden vibration on the ground. "No way." Hearing the direction from which the sound came, Gu Xi also had a speechless expression on his face. It wont just come to you as you think. ?At the location where the sound came from, the big tree over there fell heavily as if it had been hit by something. It was clearly a large beast that was stimulated by something and was running forward wildly. The target of the wild beast''s running is exactly where Gu Xi is now. It seems that this rain forest is not unresponsive, but the flying dragons are flying over faster, they just arrived first. The troops on the ground are still on their way. Looking at the undead troops that happened to be crowded together, Gu Xi couldn''t help but shook his head. Call out the Undead Golem. Gu Xi issued the new order immediately. Five giant elephant-shaped and three tyrannosaurus-shaped undead golems were quickly dispatched. ??The levels of these undead golems are all level 9. After all, since the undead golems were created, Gu Xi has never encountered many siege battles, nor has he had the opportunity to use the undead golems. So they are still at the original level. After being released, the eight undead golems automatically moved towards the direction where the sound came from. ??Although they are not as tall as the nearby trees, these undead golems have their own methods. As they moved forward, they easily pushed away nearby trees. This moment gave Gu Xi''s undead men hope. They rushed forward quickly and immediately seized the spot where the big tree had just been knocked down. ?At this time, there was a vibration in the distance and it was approaching here. A large group of black leopards were running wildly on the nearby trees. When they approached Gu Xi''s battlefield, they immediately pounced on the undead released by Gu Xi. ?These black leopards look weird. Not only are they four to five times larger than normal leopards, they also have obvious physical problems. ?Pure black skin is relatively common, but the fur has a plant-like smell, as if the skin will bloom at any time. When moving back and forth among the trees, this kind of skin can obviously get support from nearby trees. They can even borrow strength from the vines to make them move faster and faster, and can hide them in the rain forest. . When they rushed out, they really caused a lot of trouble for the skeleton shooters under Gu Xi. You must know that because there is no place to stand, and the flying dragons fly too high in the sky, except for some skeleton archers and corpse witches who stand on the gate tower and city wall, most of the other archer troops are standing on the ground. of. Some skeleton shooters found ways to send themselves up into the trees, and used the height of the tree crown and shade to attack the flying dragons. The skeleton shooters located in the trees are the best targets in the eyes of the black leopard. As soon as they rushed out of here, they immediately attacked the skeleton shooters. Skeleton shooters react differently to sudden attacks. But no matter how they reacted, these skeleton shooters had no idea of ??taking a step back. Their skeleton shooter leaders are constantly adjusting the situation of their men. Some directly divided a group of subordinates to serve as sacrifices to open up shooting space for other skeleton shooters. There are also those who squeeze towards the enemy and press against the opponent''s body to shoot. ?There are also those who hold bows and arrows for close combat. In any case, these skeleton shooter leaders did not retreat and escape. Such a situation also stunned those black panthers. When they first came, they wanted to catch Gu Xi off guard so as to buy time for the troops behind. At present, there is no chaos among the skeleton archer troops, let alone affecting Gu Xi in the rear. ?As a result, their attack didn''t make much sense, and for a while these black panthers didn''t know how to deal with it. ?At this moment, the vibration of the ground also spread to the vicinity. As the big trees fell down, Gu Xi finally saw the charging being. Something like a cross between a rhinoceros and a buffalo. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1395： The existence behind the rainforest (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1395 The existence behind the rainforest (please subscribe for more updates) ? ?The rhinoceros-buffalo hybrid that breaks through trees is a beast about as tall as a heavy truck. The reason why he is said to be a mixture of rhinoceros and buffalo is entirely because there is a rhinoceros-shaped horn in the middle of his head. The horn is higher than that of a normal person, and it also shines with black metallic luster. It can be seen at a glance that this horn has a super effect in colliding with the giant city wall. On both sides of the beast''s head are a pair of buffalo horns. ??This pair of buffalo''s curved horns are obviously used to maintain balance. ??In addition to sharp and curved horns, this beast is also covered in a thick layer of biological armor. ?This layer of biological armor seems to have grown on the body of this beast, but if you look closely, you will find that this kind of biological armor that looks like the scales of a big snake is actually made of metal. Such a situation left Gu Xi quite speechless. How do these guys grow? The metal has grown on the body. As soon as the beast appeared, a large number of small beasts that looked like wild wolves followed behind it. As soon as they rushed out, they pounced on the skeleton soldiers and zombies released by Gu Xi. ??The giant beast also lowered its head, pointed the sharp corner of its nose at the undead golem, and hit it. Eight undead golems also started at this time, using the force of their collision with the city wall to hit this beast. Boom! The undead golem under Gu Xi was unable to match this beast in terms of strength, and was directly knocked back a certain distance. This situation shocked Gu Xi. ??However, the Undead Golem did not back down. Although it has never participated in the battle, the Undead Golem under Gu Xi has been strengthened in all aspects. Not to mention other things, all the weapons, equipment and troops inside the Undead Golem have been prepared. ??Although the undead golems were knocked back, they were not pushed very far, especially the giant elephant-shaped undead golems. When they were knocked back, they just raised their heads, and their tusks pressed against the giant beasts. Under this head, the body of the giant beast was lifted up a little, and at the same time, the undead troops arranged on the undead golem began to jump on the giant beast, preparing to attack the opponent. ?But even Gu Xi didnt expect that when the giant beasts body was lifted up a little, the giant beasts eyes suddenly widened. ?This time, the undead troops inside the undead golem seemed to have lost their souls and fell down. ??It didn''t matter if there were just one or two undead, but now all the undead that jumped out were affected by this effect, which immediately made Gu Xi angry. This is an ability like the Eye of Death, which directly **** out the enemy''s soul. The reason why they can do so smoothly is entirely because the souls in this world actually belong to the reincarnation of the world in the underworld. ?This giant beast has the ability to contact reincarnation. ?As long as they report it, reincarnation will take their souls back. ?But this time the soul belongs to no one. Gu Xi immediately understood that the Death Eye method unleashed by the enemy this time was an opportunity for him. ?So he dodged and flew to the top of the Soul-Calling Tower, turned the secret realm sword and staff into a scepter, and landed heavily on the Soul-Calling Tower. ??The enhanced soul summoning tower immediately locks the soul that has been taken away. At this time, these souls are being stimulated by countless life forces with consciousness and spiritual power, and it seems that they want to put a mark on it. Its okay that Gu Xi didnt know what this was like before. ?Now we know where this would happen. ?With the blessing of the Soul Calling Tower, Gu Xi dragged the souls of his men back and took them back. ??That''s all, Gu Xi even used the power of the soul-calling tower to stimulate the opponent. Gu Xi wanted to know where the reincarnations on the opposite side were and how they dealt with these souls. At least Gu Xi needs to know how to solve the situation at hand. If this battle continues, he will only receive a large number of corpses and not enough souls. Then wouldn''t it be in vain? ??The person on the opposite side probably didnt expect that he would encounter a profession like the Necromancer. When taking back the soul, there is not much defense. ?? Gu Xi''s soul summoning tower was withdrawn, and the souls of these undead were not affected by the other party, and had not yet been marked by the other party. The souls were withdrawn just like this. When he lost his soul, the way the other party dragged his soul to prepare for its return also fell into Gu Xi''s eyes. ?In Gu Xi''s sight at this time, it was like a colorful network composed of countless threads and tentacles. When the soul is caught, it will turn into a seed like a jellyfish and be dragged deep into the network. The final destination of every soul is determined by this network. There is no doubt that this is the ultimate way to violently attack. After the beast dies, the soul is taken back and the body is buried somewhere. When a large army is really needed, the souls can be put into the corpses buried somewhere, and the vitality in the rain forest will be injected again. The beasts that have just been killed in the battle will become a new powerful army. Gu Xi was actually observing the rainforest in front of him with the eyes of a necromancer. In fact, the consciousness deep in the rain forest has no idea of ??doing this. Even the buried corpses will turn into life force and be injected into the trees. It can be said that trees are the key to this rainforest. The beasts in the rainforest and the ecosystem in the rainforest are only part of the rainforest, not the main body of the rainforest. Now that Gu Xi''s position was locked, the person behind the rain forest quickly shrank and stopped tearing at Gu Xi''s soul. ?At the same time, a large net was placed on the attacking beasts, and at the same time, some tentacles of thoughts wanted to jump to Gu Xi. It''s just that Gu Xi is now in a state of psychic immunity, and all the enemy''s psychic abilities have been bounced back. No matter what the enemy wants to do, the power of the mind cannot contact Gu Xi. ?After trying a few times, the person behind the rainforest also found that Gu Xi could not communicate. ?So it had to call more wild beasts to prepare to wake Gu Xi up. At least until Gu Xi is willing to communicate with him. Gu Xi didnt know what was going on here. At this time, he was looking at more and more enemies, preparing to give them a big one. Death incarnate! ?Under Gu Xi''s order, the incarnation of death - the Bone Dragon and the incarnation of death - the God of Death appeared in front of Gu Xi. ?Gu Xi quickly blessed the incarnation of death on the ghost battlefield. ?Then Gu Xi nodded to the two incarnations of death. "let''s start!" ?Under Gu Xi''s order, the Incarnation of Death - Bone Dragon and the Incarnation of Death - God of Death cooperated with each other and used the new method that Gu Xi had just learned from his senior brothers. Death incarnation combo skill. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1396： Combination skills, extreme death (please subscribe) Chapter 1396 Combination skills, extreme death (please subscribe) Extreme death! This is a combined ultimate move that can only be carried out by the cooperation between Death Incarnation - Bone Dragon and Death Incarnation - Death. ?Of course, this move has been modified, after all, the previous requirements for Gu Xi have not been met. ?Although his death incarnation - Bone Dragon is a relatively common death incarnation, the death dragon''s breath is not normal. Fortunately, this time the combined ultimate move does not require dragon breath, only a flying incarnation of death - the bone dragon. ??As the ultimate move is launched, Death, the incarnation of death, stands on the back of the Bone Dragon, the incarnation of death. It does not directly transform the incarnation of death, the God of Death, into a dragon knight. ?That kind of thing is not called a big move, but it is called attacking together. ??Their real ultimate move is to fuse two incarnations of death together. Only when they attack with all their strength is the ultimate move. ?Stepping on the bone dragon, the incarnation of death, the arms of the **** of death are already filled with purple equipment. I got a lot of good things from the previous battle, including a lot of purple equipment. ?There are good and bad things here, and the ones with relatively strong negative effects are all given to the incarnation of death. Mainly the incarnation of death - the God of Death takes more. ??If Gu Xi releases two death incarnations - the God of Death now, the weapons they hold may be different. The incarnation of death that appears now - the God of Death is the earlier one. In addition to the scythe on his forearm, he also has two main hand weapons, Desunapu and Dreadfang, and the extra hind arm on his back. Attached to Alexander''s spine was a new piece of purple equipment, a dagger. ?At the same time, there are also the arm skins of King Yaksha on his arms, purple leather armor on his body, and a purple helmet on his head. Including the belt and shoes, the total number of purple outfits on the whole body is nine. Because the incarnation of death does not care about negative effects, Gu Xi did not reduce or reduce the impact of the negative effects. As soon as these twenty-seven negative effects are activated, the incarnation of death-the **** of death will directly die within a few minutes. Chaos dies. But these few minutes are enough for the incarnation of death, the God of Death. ?Standing on the body of the bone dragon, the incarnation of death, the body of the **** of death shrank down, and his body and all the purple equipment melted away. After that, he integrated into the Bone Dragon. The color of the bone dragon quickly changed to bright green. ?Then the Bone Dragon dodged and flew into the sky. It looked like someone had sent a green flare into the sky. Such a situation naturally attracted the attention of the flying dragons in the sky. A large number of flying dragons immediately chased after them, trying to prevent the flight of the bone dragon, the incarnation of death. ??But they simply dont know that when the body of Death, the incarnation of Death, is integrated into the body of Death, the Bone Dragon, the situation becomes different. Everything is unstoppable. ??If this could be prevented, it would not be a trick used by the necromancer who has the ability to incarnate death to suppress the situation. The incarnation of death - Bone Dragon flew to an altitude of nearly three thousand meters in less than thirty seconds. Then its body no longer looked like a bone dragon, but rather like a bone dragon with a bright green air mass wrapped around its body, making it look like a bright green translucent giant dragon. Death Incarnation - The Bone Dragon turned its body in the air and turned all its upward speed in the same direction, rushing directly downwards. When the Bone Dragon, the incarnation of death, rushed downwards, his body was stretched longer and longer, and finally, like a long green arrow, it pierced the center of the rain forest. ?That position is where Gu Xi felt that the reincarnation of the world is located. ?Although he didnt know what was going on there, Gu Xi always wanted to fight. ??The flying dragons that chased the bone dragon, the embodiment of death, had no time to turn. They were rushed by the bone dragon, the embodiment of death. All the flying dragons turned into skeletons, with no trace of flesh and blood left on their bodies. ?However, Gu Xi, who had been watching the battle, also noticed that there were no souls recruited from the flying dragon. ??If this attack on the reality of reincarnation in the rain forest is unsuccessful, then Gu Xi will need to mobilize the undead transformed through double death from Alidovi City to fight the enemy. After all, for a necromancer, if he cannot make his troops snowball during battle, it is a failure for the necromancer. ??Now is not the time to observe this, Gu Xi''s entire attention is now focused on the incarnation of death - the bone dragon. As the incarnation of death, the Bone Dragon, fell faster and faster, the bright green on his body became brighter and brighter. Such an obvious attack, the consciousness in the rain forest naturally felt it. ?? Gu Xi immediately saw a layer of fog rising in the rain forest. Then the humidity inside the rain forest became higher and higher, and the clothes on his body were already a little soaked. And this is nothing, Gu Xi can clearly feel the water droplets appearing on the back of his hand. ?The enemy is planning to rain heavy rain here? ?Gu Xi was stunned for a moment and immediately issued the order. All troops close to the trees and prepare for a rain battle. Just after Gu Xis order was given, big raindrops fell on Gu Xis head. ?Then the heavy rain fell down directly into the rainforest. Under this heavy rain, Gu Xi couldn''t see clearly anything two meters away, not to mention that the rain took away a lot of heat from Gu Xi''s body. Gu Xi felt that if it continued like this, he was afraid that he would be washed away by the rain. . ??But the incarnation of death - the Bone Dragon, which was falling rapidly in the sky, did not lose its target due to the heavy rain. The soul of the returning flying dragon is the best direction for the incarnation of death, the bone dragon. Just follow these souls. Of course, for the incarnation of death - Bone Dragon, this is not what he wants. His speed is getting faster and faster. As long as the direction at the beginning is not wrong, there will be no problem. ?Less than fifteen seconds after the heavy rain fell, the incarnation of death, the Bone Dragon, hit the ground heavily with a bright green light. ??Then a green shock wave spread outward from the location where the bone dragon, the incarnation of death, hit. Even in the heavy rain, Gu Xi could see the green shock wave turning a large number of trees into gas in an instant. After that, Gu Xi clearly felt a strong impact pushing him a certain distance. Under the shock wave, the heavy rain disappeared. When everything calmed down, Gu Xi saw that on the side of the trees in the rain forest facing the direction of the shock wave, all the leaves had fallen off, leaving only a handful of bare branches. Looking inside again, the earth was scorched black, and a deep pit with a diameter of about ten kilometers appeared in the center of the rain forest. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1397： The core of consciousness of migration (please subscribe) Chapter 1397 The core of consciousness of migration (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! The collective consciousness is interrupted, a large number of souls are scattered, and life force is instinctively replenished to the location that was just bombed. ?Looking towards the direction of the explosion through the trees that had lost their leaves, Gu Xi found that the rainforest was in the process of saving itself. ?However, the beasts fighting Gu Xi have now become confused because they have lost their spiritual control and guidance. Some wild beasts were still attacking Gu Xi''s men, and some were fleeing in other directions. Gu Xi immediately ordered: "Start extracting souls from the soul summoning tower, while the others clear the battlefield." After saying that, Gu Xi jumped onto the Holy Silver Evil Coffin and rushed towards the location where the explosion just occurred. ?However, no matter how fast the Holy Silver Evil Coffin moves, it is not as fast as the life force in the rain forest is poured into it. When they rushed to the bombed location, stimulated by a large amount of vitality, weeds had begun to grow on the charred ground, and some small trees were also growing among the weeds. I believe it wont be long before this place returns to its original state. ? Its just that Gu Xi can clearly see through the underworld dragon robe and the soul lamp that the consciousness and the power of the earths veins that were gathered here before are no longer there. ?There is only the vitality poured into it, and everything else is destroyed. ? Driving the Holy Silver Evil Coffin, he circled around the location of the explosion. Unwilling to find anything, Gu Xi flew directly up from the Holy Silver Evil Coffin and checked the surrounding situation in the air. ?Flying in the air again, Gu Xi looked around again. He noticed that the vitality that originally shrouded the rain forest had been reduced by at least half. ?It seems that the extreme death blow just now will cause great damage to this rainforest. The rain forest has accumulated vitality for so many years, and now it is all used to restore the damage caused by extreme death. ?It seems that the collective consciousness behind the rain forest is not as invincible as Gu Xi thought. ?This discovery made Gu Xi put down a big stone in his heart. If you are not invincible, you can beat it. ?Now Gu Xi just needs to find out the background story of this world. Thinking of this, Gu Xi couldn''t help but shook his head. ??Next time, I can''t believe Su Zhuo''s words anymore. He didn''t even tell himself that this way of entering after several transfers would not provide background explanation of the game world and main tasks. It seems that he will release this because he sincerely hopes that the brothers who choose his side will release themselves. ?This may be a good thing for some players, but for new players like Gu Xi, it is a bit troublesome. Because Gu Xi has too little experience in exploring the game world. After entering the game, I fought a battle directly. Now Gu Xi is not sure how he can find out the background of this game world and who the enemy is. ?Just when Gu Xi was feeling a little embarrassed, the vitality hanging over the rain forest experienced some fluctuations. ?This slight fluctuation was immediately noticed by Gu Xi. Looking towards the direction of the vitality fluctuations, Gu Xi estimated the location and wanted to rush there as soon as possible. ?But in the end, Gu Xi found out somewhat helplessly that the place where his life force fluctuated was too far away from him. The rainforest in front of him was not the only place where Gu Xi had fought just now. Gu Xi had checked the situation of the rainforest in the sky before. ?At that time, he felt that there was no horizon. Actually, Gu Xi was dragged into the battle without fully checking the situation. He didnt have much idea about the rainforest in front of him. Actually, when Gu Xi was sent here this time, he was left in the novice area. I didnt see the beasts or wyverns that came over. They were all around level 5. Under normal circumstances, a level 10 necromancer, if he doesn''t mess around, can go to the core of the rainforest consciousness, where he will know the background of this game world, receive novice tasks, and slowly integrate into it. Go to the game. But Gu Xis actions not only caused a war, but also destroyed the collective consciousness of the rainforest. This situation is a bit embarrassing. It can be said that Gu Xi cut off the road himself. ?It is precisely for this reason that Gu Xi did not know that the rainforest in front of him actually covered an area of ??about 7 million square kilometers. That is equivalent to the size of an Amazon rainforest. The most important thing is that such a large place has a tropical rainforest climate. The rainforest that was destroyed by Gu Xi instinctively concentrated its vitality and wanted to build a collective consciousness of another rainforest. The location he chose was naturally far away from Gu Xi. So Gu Xi in the sky can actually see the fluctuations of life force, but if you look closely, you will find that the fluctuations are there, but the location is too far away. From Gu Xi''s current location to the place where the life force fluctuates, we have to walk at least about 6,000 kilometers. ?At the current moving speed of the Holy Silver Evil Coffin, if there are no detours and no obstacles on the road, it will take about 30 hours to arrive. By the time Gu Xi rushed over, everything had been decided. ?They can even think of a way to deal with the Gu Xi limit death move. Or prepare to deal with Gu Xis army of beasts and wyverns. ??If there are humans in the rainforest, there may be snipers from human troops. When encountering such a situation, what is the difference between it and Gu Xi fighting his way out of the past step by step? ?Standing in the sky, looking at the direction of life waves in the distance, many thoughts flashed through Gu Xi''s mind. Would you like to go over and have a look? ?That distance, if you insist on killing it, can be reached in two days at most. ?While Gu Xi was hesitating, another strange change came in the rain forest. ??This time it was the bipedal flying dragons that caused the changes. As the vitality moved towards the other end of the rain forest, Gu Xi noticed a large number of bipedal flying dragons rising within thirty kilometers nearby. They seemed to be carrying something on their backs and flew up from the rain forest without looking back. The earth moves toward the location where the vitality is transferred. It looked like he was preparing to move. It was this change that made Gu Xi make up his mind. Go and have a look. Thinking of this, Gu Xi dodged and landed back on the Holy Silver Evil Coffin. Go back and get ready, we have a long way to go. ?Saint Silver Evil Coffin reacted very quickly and immediately brought Gu Xi back to the position where he first fought. Because Gu Xi only ordered the soul summoning tower to extract souls when he left, and did not give any other orders. So the undead who had no enemies started doing things according to their own ideas. They took their share of the reward and sent all the remaining corpses back to the city of Alidovi. There is no need for anyone to give special instructions at all. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1398： Flying Legion (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1398 Flying Legion (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! ??In the spirit pool of the Soul-Calling Tower, Gu Xi looked at the soul fragments soaked in the blue translucent liquid. Without any hesitation, he reached out and grabbed a piece. As a necromancer, Gu Xi learned how to deal with soul fragments before he took office. At the beginning, Gu Xi''s soul relied on soul fragments captured from mice. ?Now that Gu Xi''s level has been improved so much, and he has learned various skills and knowledge at the University of Hades, he has become more proficient in handling soul fragments. ?Just picking up a piece of soul fragment, many images flashed through Gu Xi''s eyes. In these pictures, there are people flying in the sky and some running in the woods. It seems that just as he guessed, the reincarnation passage of this world is established in the underworld. As soon as the creatures in this system die in battle, their souls will be taken back and prepared for new releases. As for the recovered souls, they should have been used directly after only a very superficial treatment. The memories in the soul have not been cleansed yet. ?This situation clearly shows that in this world, methods such as soul transfer and body snatching are possible. ??If Gu Xi cannot handle the situation at hand, and if they really want to fight with the forces of this world, they will likely continue to send out powerful troops to fight against Gu Xi. This situation is something Gu Xi doesnt want to encounter. Because in such a battle, it would be quite disadvantageous for him. At best, he can only get some corpses, but not normal souls. In the absence of a soul, the effects of spiritualism are also affected. There is no problem in letting the undead troops transformed by Gu Xi''s double death come out. But according to normal circumstances, when Gu Xi kills an enemy, he must get at least double the undead. Even if some of the undead are buried in the corpse raising ground, they are actually included in Gu Xis army of undead. In this way, Gu Xi felt that he was at a loss. Thinking of this, Gu Xi let go of his hand, and the fragment of his soul slipped into the spiritual pond like a swimming fish. Looking at the soul fragments that were living in the spiritual pool, Gu Xi sighed. ?This spiritual pool was built not long ago, and Gu Xi has not fully understood many of the techniques. Eve, who is in charge of scientific research, is helping Gu Xi copy books and ask for homework in the Yin City, and there is no way to come over to deal with this matter. I am afraid that Gu Xi will have to study the situation in Lingchi by himself. Keep it up. ?Gu Xi muttered something, turned around and walked out of the Soul-Calling Tower. By this time, the battlefield had been cleared, and the corpses of the wyverns and various beasts were all sent back to Alidovi City. Because this is a novice area, the enemies are only about level 5. The strongest beast that looks like a mixture of rhinoceros and bison is only level 9. Coupled with the fact that they were in the state of beasts, these corpses were not actually taken seriously by Luna and the others when they were sent back. According to Gu Xi''s classification of the quality of the corpses, these corpses were processed directly. After the corpses were disposed of, some of the new undead souls transformed through double death were sent to Gu Xi in Alidovi City. These new undead are all transformed from the previously killed wyverns. It seems that Princess Luna and Anna also know what is wrong with Gu Xi now. Because the Wyvern is only level 5, according to the rules of double death transformation, the level will not be improved. So even though they look like flying dragons, the units they transform into are not bone dragons. Not even a pieced-together bone dragon, but some undead creatures that were similar to a mixture of bats and gargoyles were sent out. ?This undead creature is the state that animals transform into after death. It has the wings of a bat and the head of a dog, and its body has been mummified. There is also a skull covering its head, which looks like a specially placed helmet. When the bat falls to the ground, its wings will retract and become its forelimbs to support the ground. At this time, they will look somewhat like gargoyles. ?But Gu Xi understood that this was not a gargoyle, nor was it the giant bat from the vampire side. They are a type of soldier called Dreadbats. They are distant relatives of giant bats, and their combat effectiveness is much stronger than that of giant bats. Terror Bat (level 5, summoned object): experience (0/3500), attack 6, defense 4, life 33, skills: extremely fast movement, fear scream. ?Gu Xi checked it out and found that the fearful scream of the fear bat was a sonic attack. It can cause harm to the enemy, and it can also frighten the enemy, causing the enemy to feel fear and flee in all directions. This is a special unit that can disrupt the enemy''s battle formation. The most important thing is that this unit can fly from the sky, and their attack range is quite far. ? Gu Xi had heard about this kind of troops, but he never expected that they would appear in his team like this. After letting the fear bats fly around in the sky, Gu Xi arranged the sent fear bats. ??The number of fear bats sent this time was over 10,000. According to Luna, this was only a small part of the fear bats. The rest have been prepared, but Princess Anna thought these were more suitable flying units, so she left a small part behind to study the combat style of this unit. ?Lets see if we can gather enough flying troops to prepare the flying points and air patrols outside the city of Aridovi. So this time only one-fifth of the troops were sent to Gu Xi. ??If Gu Xi feels that he is short of manpower, he can temporarily mobilize troops. Anyway, the city gate is right there, and Gu Xi can quickly mobilize troops if he wants to. After knowing the situation here, Gu Xi divided the more than 10,000 fear bats into ten thousand-man teams. ?Two of the thousand-man teams protected the gargoyles and headed directly towards the location where the life force was re-concentrated. They are mainly responsible for pathfinding work. ?The two thousand-man teams are responsible for protecting the gargoyles, and the remaining eight thousand-man teams are flying in the air. ??Gu Xi also saw the fighting style of the flying dragon before. Although most of the wyverns now fly towards the direction where life gathers. But who knows if there are still wyverns nearby. Gu Xi must protect himself. During the march, it is impossible for the archer troops to suddenly appear in the trees and shoot the wyverns. ??Gu Xi must have corresponding air forces along this route to deal with possible attacks by the wyverns. After arranging the fear bats, Gu Xi directly put away the slower-moving zombies and replaced them with ghost troops that could float freely in the woods. Then he put away the summoning tower and city gate, and sorted out his belongings. , heading towards the gathering place of life in the rainforest. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1399： Mysterious guidance (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1399 Mysterious Guidance (Please subscribe for more updates) ?While in the sky, Gu Xi had already confirmed the direction of the final flow of life force, which was equivalent to confirming the direction of progress. ??Gu Xi was sitting on the Holy Silver Evil Coffin, followed by a large number of ghost troops. Gargoyles and fear bats were flying in the sky. The dense rain forest could not stop his progress. However, when Gu Xi passed the location where the big explosion occurred again, he found that less than half an hour had passed and small trees had already grown here. Seeing the scene in front of him, Gu Xi had to admit that the rain forest in front of him had sufficient vitality. ?After staying here for a while, Gu Xi did not figure out why this place was the core of the collective consciousness of the rain forest before. ??There are no materials or props that can be used as reincarnation in the world. In the end, he could only continue on the road with his men. In the following period, the days of Gu Xi became repetitive again. ?There are gargoyle troops ahead to explore the road to ensure that Gu Xi''s direction is correct. ??He is protected by fear bats and ghosts, preventing enemies from approaching. Gu Xi now had time, sitting in front of the Holy Silver Evil Coffin, looking through the various information in his hands. After all, you cant stop learning. At the moment, we are just on the road. We are surrounded by huge trees that are exactly the same, and there are no enemies coming out. Before the beasts and flying dragons appear in front of Gu Xi, they are cleared away by the gargoyles and fear bat guards who are exploring the way ahead. Lost. Gu Xi can be said to have nothing to do. ??Coupled with the fact that Lingxi delivers meals every four hours in his dream, Gu Xi''s energy level rises after eating. What should he do if he doesn''t consume some energy by studying at this time. ?So Gu Xi simply took a book and sat in front of the Holy Silver Evil Coffin to read. Dedicate part of your energy to observe the situation outside. ?This way of traveling and studying without missing a beat is countless times better than when Gu Xi was at the beginning. I still remember that when he first got the evil coffin, Gu Xi lay on the evil coffin and let the evil coffin keep moving forward. When he was on the way, he was blown by the strong wind and couldn''t even open his eyes. How could he have a chance to see it? of the outside environment. This kind of day is called life. After sighing about his current life, Gu Xi was about to pick up the book he had just put down and study again. At this moment, Gu Xi suddenly felt that something was not right. Its too quiet around here. Gu Xis progress has now fallen out of line. ?Although he was reading all the time, he would always stand up and relax for five or six minutes every half hour. Check the route and surrounding conditions. ?Every time he looked around, he always felt that the surroundings were full of life. But this time, he clearly felt that something was wrong. ??The life in the rainforest is still there, but the surrounding area seems to have been cleared away. ? Various thoughts quickly flashed through Gu Xi''s mind, as to what was going on in front of him. Are you under the spell of an illusion or ambushed by an enemy? ?While Gu Xi was thinking, he raised the secret realm sword staff in his hand. ??There was no need to pay attention to any orders, and the team that was moving forward stopped instantly. ?At the same time, all the ghosts quickly moved towards Gu Xis Holy Silver Evil Coffin. ?Among the ghost troops, there are ghost leaders. Although they do not understand what is happening, they all work hard to protect Gu Xi and suppress the chaotic ghost troops. After the troops stopped, Gu Xi nodded with satisfaction. ??That''s the good thing about the undead army. As long as the order is given, it can be completed in a blink of an eye. There is no need to think about what they were doing in the first place. Such a reaction speed often allows people to seize more opportunities when encountering problems. After the ghosts surrounded him, the fear bat flew to Gu Xi''s side. ?More than 8,000 fear bats were divided into eight teams, with Gu Xi as the center, flying non-stop in all directions. ?As they flew, they made a sharp cry. ?This sound reminds people of their worst fears. ?At the same time, this sound wave also has the function of impacting nearby trees. Under the sound wave, nearby trees keep breaking. Even if there is an ambush, you should come out at this time. But the Dread Bat flew for a long time, but failed to defeat the enemy. Instead, a lot of nearby big trees fell down. At the situation in front of him, Gu Xi''s eyes also focused. At this time, the feeling that everything has been erased still exists. Its just not as obvious as before. ?The feeling was as if someone had just erased everything here, and it was destroyed by Gu Xi. The other party retreated directly, but everything that was erased was not returned. ?Here, Gu Xi watched the fear bat return and wash the ground three times in the sky, and finally gave a decisive order. Turn around. Concerning this unknown method, Gu Xidan didn''t want to try it himself. If he couldn''t find out where the enemy was, he would take a detour. Gu Xi can stay in this game world for at least nine months. ?The road in the rainforest in front of us is not that long. I believe it wont take that long to get to where I want to go. ?There is no need for Gu Xi to risk his own life. With Gu Xis order, all the undead retreated. As Gu Xi walked along the original path for about ten minutes, the feeling that everything had been erased finally disappeared. Gu Xi hesitated for a moment and tested the spot several times. He found that every time he entered this area, he would get that feeling. With this feeling, Gu Xi understood that this was a kind of guidance and warning to himself. It seemed that someone was planning to quietly lead Gu Xi to a certain place. ?This kind of guidance is probably carried out under the supervision of some collective consciousness. ??In addition, Gu Xi is immune to psychic effects, so the other party cannot directly send his needs to Gu Xi''s heart. This is the only way to guide Gu Xi. ??If it was Gu Xi who had just entered this game, he would definitely have struck immediately. But after nearly half a day of thinking, Gu Xi had already figured out some things. He knew that he had struck too quickly just now and had killed the novice guide. At the moment, I am afraid that some ambitious guys are contacting me. Although he didnt know what the other party was thinking, Gu Xi needed more information. So faced with this blatant guidance, Gu Xi just hesitated for a moment, then changed his direction and left. This time Gu Xi still read while walking, but every fifteen minutes or so he would look up and look around. As soon as he found that feeling that everything had been wiped out again, Gu Xi would immediately turn around and leave. ?After three or five times, Gu Xi slowly found the pattern. Under the guidance of this mysterious existence, Gu Xi led his troops to the edge of a large river in the rain forest. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1400： The mysterious man under the water (please subscribe) Chapter 1400 The mysterious man underwater (please subscribe) This is? Underwater? ?Standing by the river, Gu Xi suddenly understood something in his heart. ?It seemed that the mysterious entity that led him here wanted Gu Xi to enter the water. ?This discovery made Gu Xi''s eyes flash with a smile. Then he raised his hand, and the water channel fence appeared in the water. Then three underwater troops belonging to Gu Xi appeared. ?Mermaids, floating corpses and seahorse cavalry, these are the architectural designs that Gu Xi obtained during the Bailian Festival. ?Over the years, Gu Xi has accumulated a sufficient number of troops. Normally, they only patrol in the river area of ??Aridovi City to protect the safety of the inland river routes of Aridovi City. Now when Gu Xi encounters a need, they will naturally all go out. ??The troops that came out this time were 10,000 floating corpses, 10,000 mermaids, plus 5,000 seahorse cavalry. They accounted for almost one-quarter to one-third of the Guxi Water Force. It''s not that Gu Xi is unwilling to release all the navy troops in his hands, but there are still tasks in the rivers in Alidovi City. In addition, there are not many powerful enemies in the rainforest in front of him, so Gu Xi is not in a hurry to release his men. Release all the troops. With the underwater troops in place, Gu Xi did not put away the flying troops such as ghosts and fear bats, but let them fly over the river. After that, Gu Xi released the water dragon beast, got up and jumped into the river. After entering the river, Gu Xi realized that he had underestimated the river in front of him. ?The river in front of him was only a little over a thousand meters wide. It was probably not the widest part of the river. However, after getting into the water, Gu Xi discovered that the river was at least a hundred meters deep. ?If he didnt jump down himself, no one would know what kind of existence was hidden under the yellow-looking river surface. ?After entering the water, Gu Xi discovered that there was an ancient forest hidden under the water. A large number of tree trunks that were already covered with moss were submerged in the water. It was unknown how many years these trees had been submerged in the water. ?These trees piled up under the water turned into a variety of obstacles. Gu Xi''s underwater troops needed to bypass these trees to move forward. ?Especially the restless Water Dragon. This guy is relatively big, and there are many places where it is really impossible to pass. Fortunately, after swimming more than a thousand meters underwater, a small red fish appeared in front of Gu Xi. This small fish is only about the size of a palm. Its sharp teeth make people know that it is a type of piranha at a glance, but their scales are as red as rubies and can flash red even under water. . As soon as these small fish appeared, they circled around Gu Xi. Even when facing the mermaids and floating corpses under Gu Xi, they showed no fear. Instead, he kept getting closer to Gu Xi''s troops. ?After a few times, Gu Xi understood the plan of this little fish, which was here to lead the way. Of course, if Gu Xis men were hungry and caught this little fish to eat, no one would mind. ?Gu Xi opened his mouth, pointed at the little fish, and then his men quickly followed the little fish. Led by Xiaoyu, Gu Xi''s troops passed through an underwater valley made of fallen trees and passed an underwater waterfall before arriving at the place they wanted to go this time. At this time, Gu Xi felt that he had underestimated the core of consciousness in the rain forest. He never expected that there was a river more than 600 meters deep in the river of this rain forest. Gu Xi was already close to the bottom of the river now. When he looked up, he could hardly see the sun. ?There are luminous algae all around underwater. When someone swims by, these algae will emit a faint light, attracting the attention of the swimmer. In the algae, Gu Xi saw the corpses of many wild beasts. These corpses include the black panthers, wild wolves, and wyverns that Gu Xi had fought with before, as well as the weird-looking mixture of rhino and bison, all found underwater. ?In addition to these, Gu Xi also saw the corpses of giant pythons, six-legged lizards, hippos and other beasts entangled in the algae. These corpses have obviously been soaked in water for a long time, but they are surprisingly intact. They have not changed at all from the corpses soaked in water. Instead, they seem to be protected by the water. ?However, Gu Xi soon discovered that something was wrong. ?As Gu Xi went deeper into the water, he slowly discovered traces of civilization. Some cyan-skinned lizard men appeared on the soaked corpses. ?These lizard men have human bodies, tall and thin bodies, almost three meters tall, and look like bamboo poles. The head is like a lizard, the whole body is green, and the body is all covered with scales. The long tail is naturally curled, and there is a long bow in the hand. Although the longbows in their hands are made of ordinary wood. But this can already prove that they have a civilization of their own. ?Its just that Gu Xi didnt quite understand why they were soaked in the water. ?Under the **** of the shining algae, Gu Xi finally arrived at a cave under the water. ?The location of this cave is quite good. After entering the cave, although it is still relatively humid, there is not much water, and the air inside is just enough for people to breathe. Just when Gu Xi was brought to the entrance of the cave, the small fish that had been following him stopped Gu Xi''s soldiers from following him. It seemed that only Gu Xi was going to enter the cave. Gu Xi is not worried at all about this situation. While he was in the water, he had secretly placed a city gate in the woods. ??Moreover, there are waterway fences placed on the river. No matter what situation happens, Gu Xi can retreat to Alidovi City as soon as possible, transfer through Alidovi, and return to the rain forest. ??Besides, even if he goes alone, the holder of the six-rayed lantern is still protecting Gu Xi. If he fails, Gu Xi can release the incarnation of death. He really has nothing to be afraid of. ?So after asking his underwater troops to guard the entrance of the cave, Gu Xi entered the cave himself. ?When he climbed out of the water, Gu Xi found that the originally dark cave was completely lit up. ?The feeling was like entering a dance hall. As he entered, all the neon lights lit up, with colorful lights in the darkness. Gu Xi was quite speechless when he looked at it. ?At the same time, a voice came from deep in the cave. Audition, audition, thats it. Do you understand what I say? I understand, who are you? ?Gu Xi looked around, but except for the brightness of the light, he could not see anyone in the cave. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1401： World background (please subscribe) Chapter 1401 World Background (Please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! As long as you understand, I havent spoken for a long time. In addition, you have no way to communicate spiritually, so you can only use this method. But speaking of it, this method of communication is really inconvenient. But it is better to be safe. " ??This voice chattered. Gu Xi also heard something from this voice. The consciousness of this world should be communicated through the soul. ? No matter how many things happen, most of them can be communicated clearly as long as the minds are in contact. There is no need for such time-consuming and laborious language communication. But there is also an advantage in communicating through language, that is, they do not need to go through the heart, and their communication will not be known to other people in the world. When the voice stopped, Gu Xi said lightly. Then may I know who you are? "Of course, I invited you here just to ask for your help. How can we communicate if we don''t know each other? My name is Ilu, Ilu Dreamweaver, and I am one of the Eva in the Omaticaya Rainforest. Eva? "In your words, it should be a **** or an earthly fairy. Of course I am a loser. I was defeated by Ika and had to lurk at the bottom of the river. ??If you hadn''t seriously injured Ika this time, I wouldn''t have contacted you. " Then Ilu told Gu Xi about them. ?Perhaps this is the habit of these Evas. After all, when they communicate through the mind, they directly inject everything into the minds of others. Because a lot of things can be transmitted during teleportation, the Evas have developed the habit of explaining things in super detail. ?Of course this kind of habit is also a good thing for Gu Xi. ?At least Gu Xi can know a lot of things just by listening to what Ilu says. There are even many things that dont even need to be asked by Gu Xi. Ilu will explain everything clearly. ? It turns out that this game world is just as Gu Xi guessed, it is a world managed by collective consciousness. The method of centralized management of collective consciousness is to imprint the soul and manage it through spiritual transmission. All souls are concentrated in the hands of Eva as the gods of this world. They are responsible for the life and death of the creatures in this world. ?When the creatures in this world die, Eva will lead away the soul and let the soul be reincarnated, and the body that has lost the soul will become part of the nutrition. In this world, there is not just one Eva, but many Eva''s. In fact, there are three Evas in this rainforest. ??They are Ika who was seriously injured by Gu Xi''s extreme use and is now being reorganized, Yilu who is in front of Gu Xi, and a mysterious Yimi. This is because the rain forest occupies a relatively small area and can only support these few Eves. If there are some special places, there may even be a parliament composed of Eva. ?In the Omaticaya Rainforest, for some reasons, Ika has absolute control over the rainforest. Of the remaining two Eva, Yi Mi would only wander around in the rain forest, guarding his holy land, while Yilu was even worse. He was half-sealed underwater. If Gu Xi hadn''t seriously injured Ika, he might have He didn''t even have the ability to contact Gu Xi. "Why are you living in such a miserable state? Is it a battle between Eva? Or is it because of permissions?" When he heard this, Gu Xi was somewhat curious. "It''s because of different ideas," Yilu sighed and explained to Gu Xi. It turns out that in the beginning, three Evas divided the Omaticaya Rainforest equally. It''s just that the three Evas have different ideas. Ika and Yimi believe that everything is better in nature, and maintaining the ecological balance in the rainforest is the most important. In their view, animals can also communicate spiritually, and they can also Control, why should we develop civilization. Yilu believes that civilization is the direction of future development. So he guided a group of lizards in the rain forest and slowly embarked on the path of evolution, becoming the lizard people Gu Xi had seen at the bottom of the river before. Because the lizard people learned how to use bows and arrows, they suddenly went from the bottom of the food chain to the top. Many beasts eaten by the lizardmen strongly requested to be reincarnated as lizardmen after their death, which also usurped the authority of Ika and Yimi. ?So Ika and Yimi took the initiative to join forces and sealed Ilu under the water before the lizard people developed. After that, a big war broke out between Ika and Yimi because of the conflict of ideas. As for the reason for this, Ilu didn''t know. He only knew that after that war, Ika took control of the entire Omaticaya Rainforest. Yimi can only wander in the rain forest, or stay in her own holy place. Hearing this, Gu Xi also understood. After he was sent to the Omaticaya rainforest, he should have contacted Ika and become familiar with the game world in front of him by completing tasks and helping Ika kill Yimi. It was just because Gu Xi was too cautious that he ended up fighting Ika as soon as he came here. ??And because Ika robbed Gu Xi''s soul, Gu Xi discovered Ika''s location, and suffered a fatal blow and was seriously injured. ?This has become the situation before us. Elu, who has been sealed for now, sees hope of coming forward. He immediately lured Gu Xi over and told Gu Xi about the situation, so that Gu Xi could help him get out. After explaining everything clearly, Yilu waited for Gu Xi''s response. ?Gu Xi was not in a hurry to answer, but thought about it for a long time before finally asking. I killed that Ika before, but when I chased after him, I found nothing. I followed your guidance and came here again, but I didnt see you. I would like to know what your Eva''s true identity is. If I am going to fight Ika, then I must at least know who I am preparing to fight. " Ontology? ?Hearing this question, Yi Lu was a little hard to answer. Its not that they want to hide their true identity, but as Eva, they have forgotten what their true identity is. After thinking for a long time, Yilu said hesitantly. I seem to have remembered that Ikas body should be a big tree. Yes, its a big tree. Where he grew up, there was a special energy crystal that allowed him to ignore gravity and grow upwards. In the end, because he grew too large, he received the apocalypse and became Eva. Later, during the battle with me, his body was destroyed by lightning. But after sealing me, the entire Omaticaya Rainforest is his body, but he usually concentrates his presence in the place with the strongest vitality. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 1402： Requests and rewards (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1402 Requests and Rewards (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! Ilu knows more about Yimi than Ika. According to Ilu, Yimi''s identity is the sea of ??red flowers located on the edge of the cliff in the rain forest. Living in the sea of ??flowers, life can last forever, instead of controlling life and reincarnation like Ika did. This is also the reason for the conflict between Ika and Yimi in terms of ideas. At the same time, it is precisely for this reason that although Yi Mi has become weaker, he still has a group of loyal believers. At least his followers are super powerful beings who have followed him for many years, and because they have lived for a long time, their level and size will exceed the level of ordinary beasts. As for Ilu himself, his body was destroyed in the last battle with Ika. However, at this time, Ilu also understood the thoughts of some Eva from the outside world, developing civilization, building wonders, and using wonders as his body. As long as civilization still exists, he can continue to exist. And the more similar wonders he builds, or the more things related to the wonders, the stronger he will be. Ilu is convinced of this. Because he once contacted Eva outside the Omaticaya Rainforest and met a powerful Eva who used anti-gravity energy stones to lift mountains into the air. This Eva''s power also becomes stronger and stronger as the mountain rises into the sky. Finally became the Lord of the Sky of the entire world. Together with the Lord of the Ocean of the entire world and the Lord of the Earth hidden deep in the earth, they are called the three ancestors of Eva. Although Yilu didn''t say how ambitious he was, he didn''t want to always be inferior to others. Not to mention that after being sealed here for so many years, he could only observe the outside world through the spiritual network, but could not transmit information. , This made him quite unhappy. That''s why Yilu chose to bring Gu Xi to him when something happened to Ika. He even learned a language specifically for Gu Xi so that he could communicate with Gu Xi more easily. "It''s not a problem to fight Ika." After understanding Yi Lu''s thoughts, Gu Xi immediately responded, "I just happened to have offended him, so it''s no problem to hit him. But I have a question. Just look at the situation between you and Yi Mi. You should be the ones who cannot be killed. The last time I gave such a powerful blow, I only seriously injured the person, and the guy ran away immediately. And its still far away, so Ill definitely have no problem hitting it again. But what if he runs away again? " Regarding Gu Xi''s problem, Yilu was a little helpless because it was really a problem. In fact, Eva''s situation is the same as that of the beasts or civilizations under Eva. Their souls are marked with the mark of this world. And when they put their mark on the world, it was when they received the revelation. As long as the Apocalypse succeeds, they will never die and can only be sealed through various means or rules. This is exactly why Gu Xi caused such a big explosion, but only seriously injured Ika. It won''t take long for everything to return to its original level. Ask Yilu such a question, Yilu can''t answer no matter what. And if Ilu really had such a level, he would not be an ordinary Eva sealed here in the Omaticaya Rainforest. For a moment, Yilu didn''t know what to say. However, Yilu has been trapped at the bottom of the river for so long and can still live so happily. He must have certain abilities. He quickly thought of a way. "We can seal him, just like he sealed me." "Seal?" Gu Xizhen had never learned this. "Yes, sealing, a suppressive seal. I have learned this, and I am also one of the sealed ones. I have experience in this aspect. I can seal Ika with you." After hearing what Yi Lu said, Gu Xi didn''t have much interest. Just sealing the enemy would not be of much benefit to Gu Xi. Just sealing away the enemy and not even activating the double death, then why did Gu Xi put so much effort into doing such a thing. There''s absolutely no need for that. Just when Gu Xi was about to shake his head and refuse, Yilu quickly came up with an idea. "I know a way to deal with Eva, but that method is a forbidden ability. Only a few boss-level Eva will know it. I only met the Lord of the Sky and communicated with him last time. I found out about this accidentally. If you are willing to help me deal with Ika, I can introduce you to the Lord of the Sky. " After hearing this, Gu Xi shook his head slightly. Because this is a troublesome thing. There is obviously no way to kill Ika, but in order to deal with such a BOSS in the novice area, I have to go through a big circle to contact one of the three major BOSSs in the world and get the method to deal with Eva from him. The most important thing is that this is not necessarily available. If Gu Xi passes by like this, there is a high probability that he will have to do a task. After all, this method that can be used against ordinary Eva may also be used against big bosses like the Lord of the Sky. Without a particularly good relationship with the big guys, it would be a dream to get this method from them. If Gu Xi had a team and was willing to work in this world for more than ten years, then he would really have a chance to obtain this method. Kill Ika at the end. But Gu Xi will only stay here for a year at most. And it was obvious that learning this kind of thing would not be of much use, and it was impossible for Gu Xi to capture all the Evas in the world. Gu Xi was really confused by going out of his way to do something like this for Eva, who had always been hostile. Seeing Gu Xi''s unwillingness, Yi Lu also panicked. He finally met an enemy of Ika and wanted to join forces with Gu Xi to deal with Ika, but Gu Xi obviously didn''t like what he brought out. This time Iluko was speechless. What would happen if Gu Xi left now? I dont know when I will meet a master like Gu Xi next time. Facing the situation in front of him, various thoughts quickly flashed through Yilu''s mind, and finally he said decisively to Gu Xi. "In the Omaticaya Rainforest, there is a very special ore, light crystal ore, which is an anti-gravity ore that contains very powerful energy and can make objects float regardless of gravity. This is the foundation of Ika''s growth. I can tell you the location of this ore. As long as you seal Ika, you can take away the light crystal mine here. Believe me, leptite is quite useful. " After hearing this, Gu Xi finally felt a little satisfied. Its always good to gain something. "What''s the production volume?" "In your words, it should be about ten to fifteen tons. It can lift a 500-meter-high mountain into the air and maintain it for a hundred years." (End of chapter) Chapter 1403： Epic? (Please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1403 Epic level? (Please subscribe for more updates) After hearing the news, Gu Xi was silent for a moment. "If I seal Ika, can you control the entire Omaticaya Rainforest?" "Theoretically yes." "Then I hope you can protect my men from mining until all the light crystal ores are mined." Yilu only hesitated for a moment before agreeing to Gu Xi''s request. The core of Ilu is not this kind of light spar. Although this kind of light spar is quite important to many Eva, for Ilu, it is not something that cannot be discarded. As for protection, let alone that. As long as Ilu can occupy the Omaticaya Rainforest, all the animals in this rainforest will listen to him. Then he only needs to mark an area to prevent wild animals from entering. Gu Xi had encountered this situation before. It was this method that Gu Xi encountered when he was on the road, feeling like everything had been erased. It''s just that Yilu''s control ability was not that strong at the time, so Gu Xi discovered that there was an obvious problem. When Ilu controls the entire Omatikaya Rainforest, Gu Xi won''t even be able to detect any abnormalities. After reaching an agreement, the communication between Gu Xi and Yi Lu became even smoother. Gu Xi also already knew the approximate number of wild beasts in the Omaticaya Rainforest. Normally, Gu Xi would not feel any different when hearing the number two million. After all, if you put together the troops in Alidovi City now, their strength can barely exceed one million. Not to mention that Gu Xi had just experienced a multi-million dragon invasion. The number two million doesn''t sound very impressive. But what if two million is not the number of beasts in the Omaticaya rainforest, but the types of creatures? Although the number of this type includes insects and plants, as long as he hears this number, Gu Xi will understand the biological content of this rain forest. "Well, I got carried away in the moment, so I shouldn''t have asked this question." Gu Xi suppressed another question he wanted to ask. Are the souls of these creatures entirely under the control of the Evas? Instead, he asked about the situation of Ika''s military strength. It has been decided to attack Ika, so Gu Xi needs to know who is under Ika and where he wants to attack. Regarding this, as Ika''s old rival, Ilu is quite familiar with it. When fighting Ika, there are three troops to watch out for. The first force is Ika''s core force, the Wyvern force. You should call it Feilong, but here we usually call it Banxi. At the beginning, because Ika''s main body was still there, his main body was more than 3,000 meters high. He raised a large number of Banxi at the top of the main body, and slowly formed a strong population. At most, there are as many as five species of Banxi, with different fighting styles and abilities. Later, Ika''s body collapsed, and Banxi dispersed into the Omaticaya Rainforest. Due to environmental reasons, two populations disappeared, and the remaining three populations survived in the Omaticaya Rainforest. As long as Ika gives orders, they will appear immediately. The number of these Banxi will be between 200,000 and 300,000. If Ika forced conscription, the number could be doubled. It can be regarded as the core main force of Ika. In addition, when Ika defeated me, he should have received a second revelation and received a reward. Although his body was destroyed, he would get an epic subordinate. My guess is that Ika will have this guy in control of the Banxi forces. " "Epic subordinates?" Hearing a new term, Gu Xi couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment. "Do you have anything new to say? I''m sorry, because I can''t probe your mind, so I don''t understand many terms. How should I put it? Epic-level subordinates are leader-level or brave-level. After reaching a certain condition, they can cross the boundary between leader and brave and move towards a higher level of existence. After reaching the epic level, the leader can have the fighting power of the brave, and the brave can have the commanding ability of the leader. Although you may have to start from scratch on another path after taking one step, as long as you take this step, there is no threshold. When this person reaches the level of a leader and a hero at the same time, the two directions merge together and he will become an epic being. " Yilu explained the epic situation, and after making sure that Gu Xi understood the information, he continued to introduce it. "Ika will definitely have an epic subordinate. Even if that subordinate doesn''t survive now, Ika will keep his soul and his body. When he needs to face a battle, he will release this subordinate. come out." When he heard this, Gu Xi suddenly interrupted Yilu. "Well, I want to ask, what if the souls of those who were killed are cut off from returning? I can''t fight, and then those guys change their bodies and come back to fight me again. " Yi Lu thought that Gu Xi asked such a question because he heard about an epic being. After all, if this epic level reappears after being killed, it will naturally bring unnecessary trouble to Gu Xi. So Ilu started talking. "It''s actually not difficult to kill. As long as you inject something into the opponent''s soul when killing the opponent, no matter what it is, as long as it is injected into it, the soul will be judged to be in a state of multi-master competition. These souls will stay temporarily and will not return directly to Ika. After this battle is over and Ika is eliminated and suppressed, these souls will be recognized as not belonging to Ika. Then there will be no need to worry about these souls reincarnating and joining the battle. " Hearing this, Gu Xi''s eyes lit up. It turns out you can still play like this. It seems that Eva understands all of these. No wonder that when Gu Xi''s men died in battle, Ika would use such means to steal the souls of Gu Xi''s men. It turns out they all knew. "I see, I understand, so besides this core force, does Ika have any other troops? Didn''t he say he would have three troops? " Its not that Ika has three troops, but these three troops need attention. Ika''s status in the Omaticaya Rainforest is quite high. He can mobilize a large number of beasts to attack you at any time. But forget about those ordinary beasts, they have no reference. We just talked about the Banxi troops, and then there was the new troops obtained after Ika sealed me, drove away Yimi, and controlled the Omaticaya Rainforest. Death eyes. " "Something like a rhino-buffalo hybrid?" (End of chapter) Chapter 1404： The situation between the enemy and ourselves (please subscribe) Chapter 1404: The situation between the enemy and ourselves (please subscribe) "Have you ever encountered it? That''s right. The Eye of Death always appears in various places. You have fought Ika once, so it is normal for you to encounter it." Yilu obviously paused before responding. At the same time, he also began to explain to Gu Xi about the Eye of Death. Death Eyes are Evas unique minions who control an area. They have the ability to directly contact Eva, cut off the enemy''s soul, and allow the enemy''s soul to return directly. It can be said that they are the spokesperson of Eva in this area. Other troops may not have Eva, but the Eye of Death troops will definitely have it. Judging from the situation in the Omaticaya Rainforest, it should be possible to raise about five hundred Death Eyes. If you give them enough time to gather, they can cause great trouble. " "Directly cutting off souls, I''ve seen this before. Isn''t it just a matter of killing these guys before they take action?" Gu Xi said with a smile. Although I ran into some trouble when I fought the Eye of Death last time. But he also saw what was going on with the Eye of Death. The Eye of Death is a regular type of weapon targeting creatures in this world. But when facing creatures that are not from this world, the effects of their rules will be reduced. If faced with Necromancers, their rule effects will be even weaker. Gu Xi was able to deal with them before he didn''t understand the soul rules of this world. Not to mention now, if you go back and modify the soul summoning tower, Gu Xi can easily deal with this kind of eye of death. Of course, if they have other means, that''s another matter. Seeing Gu Xi''s confidence, Yilu didn''t say anything more, but talked about the third unit that needed attention. "The third force is the frontal force used by Ika. Ika is accustomed to using wild beasts, so this force is also based on wild beasts, mainly three types of troops: the bone-splitting wolf, the seven-flowered snake and the peacock deer." When Yi Lu was explaining, some patterns appeared in front of Gu Xi. It could be seen that he was directly helping Gu Xi cheat and tell the enemy what they had. "The Bone Split Wolf has two heads and a spike on its back. It moves very fast. When it attacks, it will automatically split into two pieces and attack from the left and right directions. Although this thing is small in size and has weak defense, its attack power is quite high. If you encounter such a guy, just cast a large-area spell. " "The seven-flowered snake is a large snake that stands upright up to five meters high. It has seven layers of petals on its neck. When opened, it can defend against long-range attacks. At the same time, it can spray venom, and the attack range of the venom is about one thousand to one thousand five meters. When encountering such an enemy, it is necessary to send a large force to sneak attack from behind and attack the opponent''s lower back. As long as the lower back of the snake is cut off and it cannot stand upright, the snake will be useless. " "Peacock deer, a deer-like creature that displays hair on its skin, has the ability to run extremely fast in the woods. At the same time, when they show their fur, they will emit light and sound to attract the attention of predators in the sky. After attracting predators from the sky, they will shoot out their sharp tongues to attack. They are anti-aircraft units. After some peacock deer evolve, they will bury themselves underground, disguise themselves as underground flowers, and attack everything passing by with their tongues. This kind of creature is not easy to deal with. Especially when they are lurking, you may not know which woods contain peacock deer. " After listening to Yilu''s introduction, Gu Xi frowned. He seemed to have heard of such an arrangement of troops somewhere. Gu Xi carefully flipped through the books he brought with him, and then took out one very seriously. This is a travel journal given to Gu Xi by Senior Brother Guang. It records many game situations, including what to do if you encounter a game world with no background and no main tasks. It is a relatively simple popular science book. Gu Xi is used to relax oneself and digest when reading and studying are affected. Here are some basic military classifications recorded. Gu Xi flipped through a certain page in the book and then started laughing. Isn''t this just puppies, hydralisks and lurkers? Okay, you know what this is all about. "How many will they have?" "There are about 500,000 bone-splitting wolves. There are about 200,000 seven-flowered snakes. As for the peacock deer, there may be nearly 300,000." Yilu gave an estimated figure. "Oh, that means their main force is almost a million people. So do they have any very powerful generals? Its impossible for them to have only one epic level person, right? " "Yes, about 200,000 people will be led by a leader. Below the leader are heroes. Each hero will lead about 50,000 beast troops." Hearing this data, Gu Xi felt a little incredible. "Bringing so many, can they handle it?" "Eva has a psychic network. In fact, even without leaders and heroes, these beasts can be easily commanded. It''s just that the Evas need to have their own families and their own cards, so that some leaders and heroes will appear. " So thats it, so what support can you provide? It''s impossible for me to take on this army of millions. I''m not that strong-minded. And this is your business, I''m just here to help. " Gu Xi asked another question. I dont have many troops at hand, and I dont have much support to give you. But I can open the waterway to you and send you to all the places you want to go via waterway. In addition, I can bless you with spiritual blessings. Not to mention other things, I can at least make your men immune to Ika''s spiritual influence. " "I''m afraid that''s not enough." Gu Xi muttered. He actually wanted to say, I will fight life and death for you. You don''t have to do anything here and you can win directly. It''s not as useful as you as a player. "I don''t have any troops now. Otherwise, even though I would be sealed at the bottom of the river, my holy place in the Omaticaya Rainforest would still be there. You take this egg to the Holy Land, so that my Holy Land can be activated, and all the warriors I left in the Holy Land will wake up, and they can temporarily join your team to help you fight. " As Yilu spoke, an egg the size of a human head with blue patterns rose in front of Gu Xi. Looking at such a big egg in front of him, Gu Xi thought for a moment and finally nodded. "Okay, let''s sign the contract." (End of chapter) Chapter 1405： A large number of temporary tasks (please subscribe) Chapter 1405 A large number of temporary tasks (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! [You have reached an agreement with Omaticaya Rainforest Eva Yilu to activate a temporary mission...] [Temporary mission: Sealing God] [Task description: As the strongest existence in the world, Eva is immortal, but no matter what, someone will always find a way to deal with Eva, such as sealing. [Task requirement: Seriously injured and sealed Eva Ika (0/1)] [Task reward: Light spar mine. [Note 1: Although Eva''s level is not high, her immortality is quite difficult to deal with. If you do not seal the opponent, you will face attacks from all aspects of Eva. [Note 2: Evas men may not be strong, but they are definitely not afraid of death. [Temporary mission: Evas Holy Land] [Task description: Every Eva has their own holy land. In the holy land, they leave something different. [Task requirement: Looking for Evas holy land (0/1)] [Task reward: purple quality equipment] [Explanation 1: For Eva, the Holy Land represents the past before Eva became a god. Although they rarely come back, this is definitely the place that Eva pays most attention to. [Temporary mission: The third Eva] [Task description:] [Temporary mission: The epic of immortality] [Task description:] Looking at a series of seven or eight tasks, Gu Xi also had a hint of smile in his eyes. This is a method Gu Xi learned from his senior brothers. Gu Xi had told his senior brothers some things about himself in the game world before. As a result, all the senior brothers were speechless. I have clearly entered the game world, but I dont know how to find tasks to do. Especially since Gu Xi has such a passive temperament, when a task falls on him, he will delay it for a while and slowly complete the task. He really didn''t expect that the mission could be obtained through bargaining with others. And as long as the agreement is signed, even if it is a verbal agreement, the system will recognize it. This situation left Gu Xi speechless. He had missed so many rewards, no, he had missed so many tasks. After taking over all the tasks, Yilu arranged another blessing for Gu Xi. With the existence of this blessing, the undead souls under Gu Xi will not be affected by the initial spiritual power. This is a good thing for Gu Xi. At least this will be more useful during combat. Then Yilu didn''t leave Gu Xi behind, he sent Gu Xi back to the river. After coming out of the cave, Gu Xi did not immediately return to the place where he entered the water, but turned around again underwater. After this circle, Gu Xi also sneered in his heart. Although Gu Xi got a lot of tasks this time and could be considered profitable, Yi Lu definitely did not lose money. The corpses soaked in the algae had completely changed in Gu Xi''s eyes. Although they were still soaked in the water, Gu Xi could clearly feel that these corpses would wake up and join the battle at any time. It seems that Ilu still didn''t tell the truth completely. At least he has a certain fighting ability. After circling around underwater, Gu Xi returned to the river along the original path. At this time, on the river, the flying troops were still flying in the sky. Seeing Gu Xi come out, the leaders commanding these flying troops breathed a sigh of relief. They thought something was wrong with Gu Xi. Now it seems that the situation is not bad and Gu Xi is safe. After climbing to the shore, Gu Xi was in no hurry to set off. He took out the map given by Yilu and first determined his current location. Then he planned his next actions. The temporary task that Gu Xi took over did not specify the time required to complete the task. Then Gu Xi doesn''t need to rush to confront Ika now. Gu Xi can take advantage of the opportunity to complete other tasks along the way. What Gu Xi was sorting out at this time was the relationship between these tasks. He planned to complete the missions one by one and finally go to fight Ika. When sorting out the map, Gu Xi directly activated the pathfinding technique. With the ability of pathfinding and the map in hand, Gu Xi could quickly figure out the route he wanted to take, even if the Omaticaya Rainforest map had no landmarks at all. When walking in the rainforest, you either lock in one direction and ignore other situations in the rainforest. Either move along the river, and you can''t go wrong by following the direction of the river flow. This map was taken out by Ilu who was sealed in the river. Of course, it is mainly based on rivers. After getting the map, Gu Xi just glanced at it and saw the situation of the river. This river is a large river that directly crosses the entire Omaticaya Rainforest and is composed of nineteen large and small tributaries. The river occupies one-fifth of the Omaticaya Rainforest. It''s no wonder that Yilu could guarantee that he could use rivers to transport Gu Xi to wherever he wanted to go. But Gu Xi didn''t need this now. He judged his current location through the direction of the river, determined the mission location closest to him, and raised his hand to point in a direction. "Let''s head southwest, let''s do the mission first." When Gu Xi issued the order, all the underwater troops in his hands had already retreated to Aridovi City. However, the flying troops and ghost troops were left behind. After learning about the enemy, especially the situation of Ika''s troops, Gu Xi adjusted the proportion of his troops. Not to mention other things, the main structure of the army was slowly adjusted. Because he was in a hurry, Gu Xi only brought flying troops and ghost troops. This time it was different. Gu Xi specially mobilized a group of shooter troops and legal troops. The archer unit is mainly composed of skeleton archers, supplemented by corpse witches. There''s nothing wrong with that. Among the skeleton shooters, Gu Xi chose not the Black Dragon Camp, but the skeleton shooters who could move in the woods during the previous fight with the bipedal flying dragon. They learned many abilities to move in the woods and climb trees from their respective skeleton archer bosses. Now release them, and Gu Xi will let them spread out as soon as possible. Gu Xi wanted these skeleton shooters to act as half-scouts and use them to attract the enemy''s attention. As for the corpse witch troops and the skeleton mage troops in the legal system, they followed Gu Xi''s team. This time the skeleton mage Gu Xi specially called the gas bomb skeleton mage. They came here to strengthen the attack range and power of the Poison Cloud and Poison Mist spells of the Corpse Witch troops. They cannot be placed directly on the outermost edge of the army like the skeleton shooters. In addition to these undead troops, Gu Xi also mobilized a hero and a vampire troop. (End of chapter) Chapter 1406： Vampire Legion (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1406 Vampire Legion (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! "grown ups." When meeting Gu Xi, the vampire hero named Leon was quite honest. Gu Xi glanced at him, then at the vampire troops he brought, and nodded with satisfaction. Ever since he heard about the situation of Ika''s three main troops from Yi Lu, Gu Xi ordered the mobilization of vampire troops. Alidovi City and Dragon Blood Castle immediately responded to Gu Xi''s order. The heroes and leaders from Dragon Blood Castle, plus some troops, and the main force from Alidovi City, managed to form a vampire army of 20,000 people. In this vampire army, in addition to the orthodox vampires and vampire knights, there are also vampire maids, blood mages, vampire cavalry and vampire priests from the Dragon Blood Castle. It can be said that in addition to the blood dragon, the dragon blood castle can be regarded as bringing out the regular troops in its own city. Such a combat team can guarantee sufficient combat effectiveness when facing various situations. "Dietrich did a good job. You are the new hero from Dragon Blood Castle." "No, I have been fighting under Lord Dietrich for a year and a half. When it was inconvenient for Lord Dietrich to leave the Dragon Blood Castle, I was on the foreign expedition. This time, Lord Dietrich needed a suitable vampire hero, and Lord Dietrich chose me right away. " Leon immediately explained his situation to Gu Xi. "Oh, so you are Dietrich''s number one general? After you come here, will Dietrich still have anyone he can use?" "Yes." Leon said seriously, "When I was still at Dragon Blood Castle, I trained two new heroes. Their situation may not be as good as mine, but the two of them combined are still enough to defend the current territory of Dragon Blood Castle. In addition, there are three heroes, Allen, An, and Matthew, in the Dragon Blood Castle, so defense is not a problem. " "As long as the Dragon Blood Castle can guarantee safety." Gu Xi nodded with satisfaction and changed the topic directly, "You should have known your mission when you came here." "Princess Anna mentioned it when we came over." "Look at the map." Gu Xi waved to Leon, "This is where we are now, and this is the direction I want to move forward. And this is our final goal. Look what''s wrong with this map. " "Sir, you are taking a detour." Leon could tell at a glance that there was something wrong with the direction Gu Xi was heading. Judging from the direction Gu Xi was going, Gu Xi''s direction was already a little off. "Yes, I am taking a detour, but now I am preparing to complete other tasks. I believe the enemy will also pay attention to my situation. After all, there are no secrets in this rain forest. My request to you is simple, follow this river. Block all enemies who cross the river to pursue me. " After hearing Gu Xi''s words, Leon knew what he was going to do. "Sir, please rest assured, I will definitely handle all this." At this time, Gu Xi said seriously: "Leon, do you know why I asked Princess Anna to arrange for a vampire to come over?" "Please make it clear, sir." "This world is rather special, and the necromancer''s spiritualism is not easy to use in this world. So I don''t plan to arrange other heroes to come out. The most important point is that as long as vampires have blood, they can quickly resurrect on the battlefield. This is the greatest way to restrain the world. Otherwise, if something happens to you during the battle, I will have to **** your souls back, and that will be a problem. You were sent here by Dietrich, which shows that Dietrich believes in your combat effectiveness. Then I will believe you too. Twenty thousand vampires are in your hands. I dont ask you to achieve great results. I only ask you to kill more enemies and protect yourself. " Then Gu Xi explained the three types of troops that Ika would have. The focus of your mission is Ikas third main force. Although their troops are large in number, I believe it will take time for them to mobilize their troops. No matter how fast their troops move, they cannot fly directly from one place to another. So kill as many as you can. If you can''t kill, the priority is to save yourself. " Listening to Gu Xi''s introduction, Leon also understood the reason why Gu Xi would call the vampire troops, in addition to the issues of soul and battlefield resurrection. Vampire troops can easily deal with these three types of troops. The Bone Split Wolf requires a range attack, but for vampires, there is no need for this at all. Vampires are very agile. They can engage in melee combat with the Bone Split Wolf, and the more they fight, the stronger their vitality will be. The biggest weakness of the Seven Flower Snake is attacking from behind. This is the easiest thing for vampire knights to do because they can teleport to the designated position on the battlefield immediately. So it is easiest for them to avoid the latter type of things. As for the peacock deer, if you pay close attention, you might not be able to tell whether the thing on the ground is a bush or a peacock deer, but to a vampire, this doesn''t matter at all. There is no way a vampire can tell if blood is flowing. Therefore, these three types of troops and vampires all have corresponding restraint methods. Coupled with Lyon''s many years of combat experience, it will definitely not be a problem for them to take down troops such as Bone Splitter Wolf, Seven-flowered Snake and Peacock Deer. "I''ll leave the matters here to you. This is my owl. If anything happens, send me a message directly." After explaining everything, Gu Xi led the troops in the direction planned at the beginning. When Gu Xi led the team away, Leon also followed Gu Xi''s request and left in the other direction. Unlike the route Gu Xi took, Lyon followed the river. After all, he has no skills like pathfinding. All his skills are focused on combat command. Gu Xi''s movement quickly attracted Ika''s attention. After all, there is nothing in the Omaticaya Rainforest that Ika doesn''t know about. At first, Gu Xihui entered the river without anyone noticing. That was because Ilu had erased something. Now that Gu Xi has made it clear where he is going, Ika also knows the situation here immediately. So Ika, who was still recovering, contacted the wild beasts near Gu Xi and mobilized these wild beasts to attack Gu Xi. Although he couldn''t see what Gu Xi planned to do now, Ika definitely didn''t want Gu Xi to proceed smoothly like this. Ika wants Gu Xi to understand who is the master of the Omaticaya Rainforest. (End of chapter) Chapter 1407： Rainforest Mother Nest (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1407 Rainforest Mother Nest (please subscribe for more updates) After leading the troops forward, Gu Xi returned to the state he was in when he was on the road. Reading and food have become two indispensable pillars of care for the next period of time. Lingxis food standards are getting higher and higher. Now he has actually started to cover the scope of Western food. The food delivered during this period is all seven-year-old dragon meat, and it also comes with various seasonings, so it always tastes different. Even the soup has undergone some changes. Although it is still clam soup, the preparation method has begun to resemble the borscht method. In addition, the smoked red sausage tastes good, and sometimes drinks such as pink bubbles are served. Anyway, after getting back on the road, Gu Xi didn''t stop eating. At the same time, Gu Xi will also send back some herbs or spices found on the road. Along the way, Gu Xi didn''t encounter many obstacles, and soon arrived at the mission location closest to Gu Xi. "It should be right here." Gu Xi opened the map and took a look. Gu Xi''s location at this time was relatively central to the Omaticaya Rainforest. This is the location where the vitality of the Omaticaya Rainforest is most concentrated. It is surrounded by large trees with a height of more than 200 meters. Gu Xi came here for a temporary mission for Ika. [Temporary mission: Rainforest Mother Nest] [Task description: In the Omaticaya Rainforest, there will always be a gathering place of vitality every hundred years. If no one ignores it, the vitality will be deposited here for hundreds of years. When the new century comes, a person will appear here. New Eva. [Task requirement: Find and destroy the brood of this century (0/1)] [Task reward: Life Spirit Crystal. [Note 1: Since the number of Evas in the Omaticaya Rainforest reached three, the three Evas have been maintaining a balance. They will prevent the accumulation of vitality and prevent the emergence of new Evas. [Note 2: Since Ilu was sealed and Yimi was trapped in the Holy Land, the vitality generated in the nest has become Ikas most important ingredient. He will actively absorb the vitality generated here to improve himself. [Note 3:] This mission was also obtained by Gu Xi when he communicated with Yilu. However, it was Yilu who took the initiative to bring up the task this time. Because Gu Xi had seriously injured Ika before, when Ika reacted, he would definitely harvest the vitality of this century in advance and quickly restore his combat effectiveness. That''s why Gu Xi took on such a task. Of course, the benefits of the mission are also what Gu Xi wants. As a necromancer, Gu Xi is very aware of the role of concentrated vitality. So although he didn''t know what the Life Spirit Crystal was, it must be a good thing since it had concentrated the vitality of the Omaticaya Rainforest for hundreds of years. So Gu Xi came here. Putting the map away, Gu Xi took another look at the woods in front of him, then he jumped out of the Holy Silver Evil Coffin, carried the secret realm sword and staff, and walked in with his troops. As he walked in, Gu Xi''s eyes switched to those of Huangquan Longpao. At this time, Gu Xi noticed that just as Ilu said, the vitality of the entire Omaticaya Rainforest was constantly increasing. Concentrate here. Although Gu Xi obviously felt that the flow of vitality was a bit slow, it was undeniable that this place was one of the locations with the strongest vitality in the Omaticaya Rainforest. After entering this forest area, Gu Xi''s eyes immediately fell on the nearby trees. These trees looked quite tall, but Gu Xi always had the feeling that the trees in front of him seemed to have just grown not long ago. Just as Gu Xi was walking towards the forest area, there was a sudden bang in the distance, as if something collapsed. Gu Xi immediately flew up and flew towards the direction where the sound came from. At the same time, Gu Xi''s men quickly followed up to prevent Gu Xi from being attacked by passing wild beasts. As he approached the location where the sound came from, Gu Xi noticed that some obviously different-colored beasts had begun to appear on the trees. Among these beasts was the black panther that Gu Xi had encountered before. But at this time, a dark purple light was flowing on the surface of the black panther''s body. There was also a type of wildebeest wearing a heavy helmet that appeared underground. Gu Xi had seen this kind of wildebeest before when he was moving in the rain forest. Most of them were dark black. But in this forest area, all the wildebeests that appear are pure white. If it weren''t for the fact that they didn''t have unicorns and were wearing thick armor, Gu Xi might have thought they were a group of unicorns. When these beasts appeared, they did not launch any attack on Gu Xi, but rushed in the direction of the sound. Seeing this situation, Gu Xi immediately stopped his men from attacking these beasts. In Gu Xi''s eyes, now was not the time to fight wild beasts. He needed to take a look at what was happening in this forest area. So Gu Xi must rush over, at least not let anyone destroy everything in front of him. As Gu Xi hurried on, the movement speed of those beasts also increased a lot. While rushing over, Gu Xi saw a variety of different beasts, such as a five-meter-tall giant deer with trees growing on its head. Its red body looked like an enlarged hairless orangutan. When they appeared, Gu Xi could clearly feel that they were affected by the vitality. They had survived here for a long time and their bodies had undergone changes. After this mutation, all of these beasts can be considered elite-level beasts, and some can even be considered brave-level beings. The beasts who have lived in this forest area for so long are well aware of the changes in the forest area. When the sound sounded from deep in the forest just now, they immediately understood that another big tree had burst because it had absorbed too much life force. Now the excess vitality will turn into special crystals and appear in front of the beasts. It will take about three days to slowly turn into the energy of the forest together with the exploded trees. These three days are the time for the beasts to compete for the life crystal. During these three days, the more beasts that grab life crystals, the higher the possibility of evolution and mutation. As for those beasts that did not grab the crystals, sorry, they could only strengthen themselves by breathing the vital air in the forest, and were eventually eaten as food by other beasts. The beasts that can mutate here have no intention of being treated as meat. Therefore, when encountering tree collapse, they can put aside all their grievances and grab the life crystals. As long as Gu Xi didn''t take the initiative to attack them, they wouldn''t pay attention to Gu Xi''s sudden appearance. (End of chapter) Chapter 1408： Life Crystal (please subscribe) Chapter 1408 Life Crystal (Please subscribe) When Gu Xi arrived at the east side of the forest area, where the sound came from, what he saw was a chaotic situation. A large number of wild animals, whether eating grass or eating meat, were all lying on the ground, licking the ground. Gu Xi looked at the ground carefully and found that the ground was covered with green crystal powder. This kind of powder contains a strong vitality. Not to mention anything else, Gu Xi just grabbed a handful of powder on the ground and could feel that the vitality was extremely dense. A particle the size of dust here, soaked in water, can turn into a red bottle that replenishes 300 points of vitality. And there is no need to count the handful Gu Xi is holding in his hand. There are at least a thousand grains of powder here. The sand on the ground in front of me is like this. From this, we can see how much vitality was gathered here just now. A little further away from here, Gu Xi could still hear the roars of wild beasts. It seems that the first batch of beasts to come here have snatched away large pieces of crystals, and now they are digesting these things. After knowing the situation here, how could Gu Xi let go of everything in front of him. Even Gu Xi still needs vitality. So Gu Xi stretched out his hand, and the steel city gate appeared behind Gu Xi. At the same time, the ghost team dressed as Bai Wuchang appeared from the steel city gate. As soon as they appeared, they moved around. The beasts that were licking the ground suddenly discovered a situation. The ground seemed to have sunk down about three feet. The roots of nearby big trees have been dug out. The beasts looked at everything in front of them with puzzled faces. They didn''t understand what was going on. They obviously didn''t want to grab the complete crystals, they just wanted to eat some powder. How come the powder was gone when they turned around? But these beasts soon no longer need to think about it, because Gu Xi has no intention of letting them go just because the other party doesn''t attack him. Before these beasts could react, a large number of undead troops rushed towards those beasts. These beasts didn''t react at first, and they didn''t react until Gu Xi''s skeleton soldiers killed them in front of the beasts. At this time, these beasts were also angry. You came here and not only stole our supplies, but also wanted to kill us. You really think we are easy to bully. We just didn''t run fast enough and didn''t absorb enough vitality. We were not weak. So the beasts all rushed towards Gu Xi''s undead army with red eyes. But the number of beasts was still too small. As soon as Gu Xi''s undead troops appeared, they surrounded them from all directions and killed many beasts in just one move. At this time, Gu Xi finally discovered the situation of these beasts. Their other abilities here have not improved much, but their vitality has become quite tenacious. Even if their heads are cut off, they can still hold on for another four or five minutes or something. Faced with this situation, Gu Xi''s undead men had to put more energy into dealing with these beasts, and the progress of the attack was obviously much slower. At the same time, they failed to keep up with Gu Xi. Gu Xi had already caught up with the beast that had snatched away the large crystals in the first place, and the main force of his undead army had not yet followed. Looking back at the situation behind him, Gu Xi couldn''t help but murmured. "It''s so slow." After finishing speaking, Gu Xi had no choice but to release the garrison gate again and mobilize troops from another city. However, the situation of the beast this time is a little different from the previous beasts. Although the level of the beasts in front of them is not much different from the beasts outside, their vitality has really not increased exponentially. That''s an increase of hundreds or thousands of times. Because their vitality has been improved, their size has also become significantly larger. Here Gu Xi saw wild animals that were magnified many times, such as black panthers that looked like hills. Perhaps because of their temporary enlargement, these beasts are not yet able to control their body''s strength so well. When Gu Xi''s men rush up, their attacks are often too powerful, killing many undead at once. At this time, Gu Xi also noticed this situation. So they simply changed their tactics and asked their men to retreat to the city wall and use archer troops to attack these beasts. But there is another troublesome part, that is, the vitality of these beasts in front of them is extremely high. You can still fight for four or five minutes if your head is cut off. No matter what if some arrows hit your body, you can still fight. So not only were these beasts not killed, but they became more energetic as they fought, and finally even wanted to rush to the city wall. Regarding this situation, Gu Xi was also a little helpless. Finally, the zombie troops were released to fight head-on with these beasts, holding them back, and then using other undead troops to grind them down, and then kill these enlarged beasts one by one. After killing these beasts, Gu Xi noticed that green light was emitting from the beasts'' bodies. There must be something wrong here, so Gu Xi immediately issued an order to dismantle the killed beasts to see if there was anything good in them. So Gu Xi''s transportation team played a very good role at this time. They immediately decomposed the bodies of the fallen beasts. These beasts may not be that big, but because they have grown suddenly, their muscles and skin are relatively new. Not only are they not thick enough, they also don''t have much vitality. It''s just a feeling, it''s fattening up in a short period of time, and it doesn''t feel fleshy at all. This kind of flesh and blood, when taken back to Alidovi City, would not even be eaten by the undead. At most, it could only be sent to the magic plant area to be used as fertilizer. However, in the stomachs of these beasts, the undead found life crystals that had not been digested. Compared to the powder Gu Xi grabbed at the beginning, these life crystals were quite large. The smallest one is about the size of a fist, and is green and translucent, looking like a glazed block of wood. When these life crystals were obtained, a trace of doubt flashed in Gu Xi''s eyes. He seemed to have heard of this kind of thing somewhere. After taking a look at the battlefield and seeing that there was nothing he needed to solve, Gu Xi quickly flipped through the notebook he had always carried with him. These are the results of studying during this period. Gu Xi always records something in his notebook and takes it out from time to time to look through it. Now Gu Xi was flipping through the notebook in his hand. He remembered that he must have heard of such a thing. After reading for a long time, Gu Xi''s eyes lit up. "I knew this was really good stuff." (End of chapter) Chapter 1409： Digging and searching (please subscribe) Chapter 1409: Digging and Searching (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! It turned out that Gu Xi finally found the source of his familiarity with the crystal in front of him. This kind of crystal stone with a strong breath of life, and it is directly transformed from wood filled with excessive vitality, isn''t it the material he needs to use when upgrading his magic wand to red equipment? When Gu Xi saw the required materials, he still thought about how there could be trees filled with excessive vitality. Thinking about it now, Gu Xi had to admit that his voice was too loud at that time. He had only experienced a few worlds, how could he think so at that time. "Kill all the beasts and find these crystals for me." Under Gu Xi''s order, all the undead''s attacks naturally became stronger. Under the attack of the undead troops, the beasts here did not last long. In less than ten minutes, all the living beasts were killed on the spot. Many similar life crystals were sent to Gu Xi one by one. These crystals range from large to small, and are of high or low quality. When most of them were delivered, they were suitable for Gu Xi to use to upgrade the body of the magic magic wand in his hand. But when looking at these crystals, Gu Xi always felt that something was not right. It''s just a tree in the mother nest of the rainforest, and something like this will appear. So what will be the core of the rainforest mother nest in front of us? Gu Xi''s thoughts spread all of a sudden. After experiencing so many things, Gu Xi already knew what red clothes needed. Energy is definitely needed. Without enough energy, just the broken pieces of red equipment can beat a player to death. With such an opportunity now, how could Gu Xi only use the most common life crystals. He must be looking for his origins here. Looking up at the beast attracted by the crystal in Gu Xi''s hand, Gu Xi ordered decisively. "Clear the area for me, kill all the beasts in this forest area, and lay the foundation for the work of the ghost team." Under Gu Xi''s order, the undead troops he carried around dispersed in all directions. As an undead troop that specializes in killing, even if their level is not high and their intelligence is not high, they are not weak at all when fighting. After they received Gu Xi''s order, they immediately pounced on the beast that had not yet reacted. And these beasts are in the same situation. They will only consider swallowing the life crystals in front of them. As long as the sword does not hit them, they will not take the initiative to fight back. This brought a lot of convenience to Gu Xi''s men. In a short time, Gu Xi''s men killed nearly a thousand beasts with special characteristics. With this killing, all the beasts in this forest area were killed. It wasn''t until the undead troops searched the forest four or five times without finding a new beast that they returned to Gu Xi. "That''s it?" Looking at the beast corpses brought up by the undead troops, Gu Xi muttered somewhat. However, Gu Xi also understood that this was a reasonable phenomenon. After all, the mother nest in the rainforest in front of us only raises elites. On such a large piece of land, thousands of wild beasts can be raised. It can be considered that these wild beasts are more thoughtful and do not mess around. If there are more, the vitality here will be enough, but those beasts that have already taken advantage will not be so easy to talk to. So Gu Xi estimated that the amount in front of him was almost the limit. According to the normal process, these beasts will maintain this data. When a hundred years pass, the forest area in front of us will give birth to Eva. These thousands of beasts will become the first and last batch of new Eva. Loyal men. It''s just that over the years, the three Evas in the rainforest have suppressed the development of the rainforest mother nest. The life force concentrated in a certain lucky forest area will only become the energy source for the three Evas in the end. Now it has directly become Ika''s exclusive vitality. No new Eva is ever born through intense vitality. And these beasts living in the forest have slowly lost their original status, and have become only relying on instinct to absorb vitality, hoping to grow more. But in the end he was devoured by other wild beasts in the rainforest. He will no longer be Eva''s most loyal subordinate like before. They don''t have any sense of fighting now, they just have the instinct to devour life force. Everyone who competes with them for their vitality is their enemy. Because of this, their number will only be this small when it reaches equilibrium. After seeing the corpses of these beasts, Gu Xi waved his hand and asked his men to send them back to Alidovi City. Then Gu Xicai ordered the ghost team who was already waiting. "Dig out this place, and dig out all the trees, soil, stones, flowers and plants that don''t feel right." This order, Gu Xi was directed towards the mother nest in the rainforest. When he came over, Yilu only talked about the situation of the Rain Forest Mother Nest, but did not explain clearly what the Rain Forest Mother Nest looked like or where it was. So Gu Xi only knew that the mother nest of the rain forest was in this forest area, but he didn''t know how to find it. Fortunately, as a necromancer, Gu Xi''s most important thing is manpower and time. For him, the rainforest in front of him was not too big. If not, just spend a day or two hollowing out the rainforest. There is no way that the core vitality of this rainforest mother nest is buried dozens of meters deep underground. As long as the core of life is in this forest area, Gu Xi''s undead can find him. Regarding this point, Gu Xi''s undead men did not disappoint Gu Xi. Fifteen minutes after Gu Xi''s order was issued, all the trees in such a large forest area were gone. In just fifteen minutes, the ghost team knocked down all the trees in the forest area and transported them back to Alidovi City. Unlike the wild beasts in this forest area, the trees in this forest area are full of life. The insides of many trees have become crystallized. It can be seen that as the life core of the rainforest mother nest, it has always been located underground. These trees have absorbed vitality during the growth process, and these vitality have crystallized the trees. The reason why the big tree collapsed before was probably because the tree completely crystallized, and the life force overflowed and finally exploded the tree. Along with these big trees, some crystallized flowers and other plants were transported away. One of the plants attracted Gu Xi''s attention the most. It was a white fungus that looked like silver. Growing on fallen trees. When I picked it up, in addition to the strong vitality, there was also a strong smell of sunlight. This is something that is not found in all plants. In this forest area, all the plants can only feel the vitality, and the vitality is so concentrated that it cannot be dissolved. (End of chapter) Chapter 1410： Wrong choice (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1410 Wrong Choice (please subscribe for more updates) More updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, monthly tickets and other support! It was precisely because of this difference that Gu Xi became interested in this special kind of white fungus. When his men were collecting them, Gu Xi specifically asked the ghost team to handle them carefully so as not to miss these white fungi. However, Gu Xi could tell that all the plants on the ground were not the mother nest of the rainforest. At best, it can only be regarded as a plant that has absorbed enough vitality. It is somewhat useful, but it is not the goal of their visit this time. After most of the wood is taken back, it can be used as building materials or to make weapons and equipment. Anyway, the main purpose is to highlight the vitality contained in the wood. Of course, it can also be used to make coffins and raise corpses. Raising corpses in extremely concentrated vitality is also a relatively alternative way of handling them. On the contrary, the fruits growing on the trees and the crystallized flowers can be regarded as relatively good alchemy materials because they are full of vitality. Gu Xi actually wanted to see if he could plant it. Just as Gu Xi was thinking about the trees and fruits that had been sent away, a Bai Wuchang floated in front of Gu Xi. Gu Xi glanced at him and immediately knew that he had discovered something. So Gu Xi quickly followed Bai Wuchang. When approaching a position to the west of the rain forest, Bai Wuchang, who was leading the way, slowed down. At this time, Gu Xi could feel that the plants on the ground were growing at a speed visible to the naked eye. It was obviously a piece of black soil when he first stepped on it, but when Gu Xi walked by, the ground was already covered with green grass, and there were even small flowers blooming. Seeing this situation, Gu Xi knew that he was in the right place. When he took another ten steps forward, Gu Xi discovered that a huge deep hole had been dug out in the ground. This pit is almost seven or eight meters deep. It can be seen that as soon as the ghost team discovered that the vitality here was abnormal, they focused their excavation here. It can be seen from this that the Ghost Team is not the kind of labor force that moves without brains. They actually have brains. After all, once you see that the vitality here is not right, just dig deeper here. Under this deep pit is a huge piece of amber. Standing on top of the pit and looking down, you will find that the piece of amber is only one-third the size of the dug out piece. However, it is only so small, but it is not much different from the size of the normal Eight Immortals Table. The whole piece of amber is light yellow. If you look carefully, you can find that there is a green liquid-like thing wrapped in the amber. "found it." Just by looking at it, Gu Xi knew that he had found the mother nest in the rainforest. "Hurry up, transport this thing away, and store it in the evil wood lake in the magic plant area first." Under Gu Xi''s order, Bai Wuchang from the ghost team came out in large numbers and quickly dug out the amber in front of them. Because there are so many Bai Wuchang, even if they dig with their hands, they can dig very fast. After a while, the entire piece of amber was dug out. When Amber completely left the soil, there was a sudden burst of thunder in the sky. Gu Xi looked up at the sky and found that the sky was already filled with dark green clouds. A huge vortex is centered on the location where the amber was dug out, spreading outward. Something is wrong. It seems that it has been discovered. Gu Xi immediately understood the situation in front of him. Ika is also staring at the powerful vitality of the Rain Forest Mother Nest. But at this moment Gu Xi laughed. You didn''t come over when I was seriously injured, but you still want to rob me when I dig it out. Just dream. Gu Xi raised the secret realm sword staff, and his death incarnation appeared in the sky. The incarnation of death at this time is still the cooperation of the incarnation of death - the bone dragon and the incarnation of death - the **** of death. It is clear that he wants to die again. As soon as Gu Xi made such a move, the vortex in the sky shrank obviously. It seems that Ika is also scared sometimes. At this time, Gu Xi took advantage of Ika''s inability to control this side and released the main city gate. Then Bai Wuchang, the leader of the ghost team, carried the huge amber and rushed into Alidovi without looking back. city. When Amber rushed into Alidovi City, Gu Xi clearly felt a burst of thunder coming from the sky, which seemed to vent his dissatisfaction to Gu Xi. But what''s the use of Ika being dissatisfied. Gu Xi had already snatched away everything, and Ika''s troops were far away, so Gu Xi didn''t care about the other party''s reaction. So Gu Xi looked up at the huge whirlpool in the sky and made a gesture of cutting his throat. Seeing Gu Xi''s actions, all the dark green clouds that had gathered in the sky disappeared, as if nothing had ever happened. This made Gu Xi''s face look a little solemn. He wanted to provoke Ika before. As soon as Ika launched an attack, he would immediately use the extreme death move, and then Ika would do another cruel attack. But Gu Xi never expected that Ika would shrink back immediately. This is inconsistent with the previous situation of Ika. It seems that I really underestimated Ika. In this way, the fight against Ika could no longer be delayed. Gu Xi had to quickly complete the temporary task at hand and get back on the right track. "Hurry up and move all the things here. We will leave immediately." Gu Xi, who wanted to understand the situation at hand, ordered immediately. Under Gu Xi''s order, the ghost team quickly dealt with the soil on the ground. Because the trees and plants on the ground had almost been dug out, and there was nothing good in the soil, the Ghost Team did not transport everything back to Alidovi City after digging out the soil. Instead, they select and search for crystals and tree roots buried in the soil, and transport these things back. Sometimes they can also dig up some beast carcasses in the soil that have been buried for who knows how many years. These are all good things, and it is precisely because of digging out these things that the ghost team''s transportation speed is obviously slower. It only took them fifteen minutes to cut down all the trees in this forest area and clear them out, but now nearly twenty minutes have passed and everything in the soil has not been cleared yet. Gu Xi didn''t pay attention to this. At this time, Gu Xi''s attention was entirely focused on the temporary task. Looking at the pop-up prompt for the task, Gu Xi''s face became a little ugly. [The Rainforest Mother Nest has been discovered. Temporary mission: The progress of the Rainforest Mother Nest has changed. Please destroy the Rainforest Mother Nest quickly. This piece of information shocked Gu Xi. The huge piece of amber he sent back to Alidovi City was indeed the Rainforest Mother Nest. But should this thing be destroyed immediately? Is it possible that there will be any different changes after being sent to the city? A not so good idea flashed through Gu Xi''s mind. Could it be that if no one suppresses it, this thing will automatically turn into Eva? (End of chapter) Chapter 1411： Suppressing the Rainforest Mother Nest (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1411: Suppressing the Rainforest Brood (Please subscribe for more updates) "You guys continue!" Gu Xi, who realized that there was something wrong with the mission, immediately issued an order to his subordinates. At the same time, he turned around and entered Alidovi City from the main city gate. "Luna, where is the piece of amber that was sent in just now? Send it out immediately. That thing cannot be left in Alidovi City." As soon as he entered Alidovi City, Gu Xi quickly contacted Luna. For the first time, he wished his men hadn''t moved so quickly. The rainforest mother nest has not yet been sent to the designated place. At this time, Gu Xi''s anxious attitude caught Luna''s attention immediately. Luna stopped waiting in the meeting hall and appeared in front of Gu Xi immediately. "Sir, what happened." "I am on a mission to find and destroy the Rainforest Brood. I''ve just found this thing. Because the thing was quite complete and full of vitality, I sent it directly to Alidovi City. There are some things that are less certain now. " Luna understood the situation as soon as she thought about it. "Is there anything I''m not sure about? Will the life force affect Alidovi City?" Luna was somewhat confused about Gu Xi''s mentality at this time. But Gu Xi said clearly: "No, vitality is not an important issue, it is just a temporary task, and it is not really important. I only realized one thing after reading the temporary task prompts. That rainforest mother nest is a living creature, and it is also a living thing that cannot be killed. When we were in the rain forest before, there was what they called Eva to suppress it, so that thing wouldn''t have any reaction. It''s different now, I sent him in. It would be fine if it was directly used by us, but if a new Eva is released, it will cause trouble for ourselves. " Hearing this, Luna also understood Gu Xi''s worries. A living creature that has extremely strong vitality, can control everything through its mind, and is also unkillable. This is really a trouble for Alidovi City. It would be fine if nothing happened, but if the undead in the city accidentally got involved, it would have some impact. Moreover, this thing cannot be killed as long as it appears. If it gets involved in Aridovi City, it will have a certain impact on Luna''s control of Aridovi City. "The Rainforest Mother Nest has been delivered near the dock and is being prepared to be shipped to the magic plant area. I will have it shipped back now." "No, let''s go there together. If that doesn''t work, I''ll use the Bone Obelisk to suppress it first, and then you can use your mirroring ability to get this thing out of the city." Gu Xi said immediately. Now Gu Xi can only hope that he can get here faster. Gu Xi did not regret sending the entire Rainforest Brood to Alidovi City. No matter who digs such a big thing, they will find a way to occupy it. What Gu Xi regretted was that he did not discover the problem earlier. If he had followed them into Alidovi City, he would not have been so passive. When he arrived near the dock in the main city, Gu Xi noticed that the Rainforest Mother Nest had begun to show its influence. The piers and piers paved with wood have grown new branches and leaves, and even wooden boats and a large number of new plants have appeared underwater. "Fortunately, I made it in time." Gu Xi, who arrived, took a look and finally breathed a sigh of relief. "Sir, how should we deal with this?" Luna turned to look at Gu Xi. Destroy it, we dont have that much time to study whether something like Eva can be killed. Destroy it now. " As Gu Xi spoke, he released the bone obelisk. As the Bone Obelisk landed on the mother nest in the rain forest, Gu Xi noticed that there were some vines trying to wrap themselves around the Bone Obelisk. Gu Xi definitely couldn''t let such a thing happen. He turned his hand over immediately, and the secret realm sword staff appeared in his hand. At the same time, Gu Xi''s eyes switched to the mode of the underworld dragon robe. Under Gu Xi''s attention, he immediately saw through the direction of the life force in the amber. Soon Gu Xi found a point where the vitality gathered. He turned the Secret Realm Sword Staff into a long sword and pierced it heavily into the center of Amber. As Gu Xi thrust his sword down, a large amount of life force mixed with dark green liquid poured out. But Gu Xi didn''t care about this. He stared at everything in the amber, holding the six-ray lantern in his left hand. "Heartfire." With Gu Xi''s finger, Eva''s unformed consciousness was ignited. The faint blue flame floated in the dark green liquid, passing through all the liquid. In the flames, the shell of amber slowly shrunk, and part of the amber began to liquefy, wrapping around the secret realm sword staff. As soon as Gu Xi saw Amber''s change, he moved his left hand and took out the purple magic wand. After discovering that life crystals were the strengthening material needed for the magic wand, Gu Xi took a special look at the materials used to strengthen and transform the body of the magic wand. There was a special kind of turpentine in it. Amber is actually a type of turpentine. Thinking like this, Gu Xi stretched out his hand and inserted the magic magic wand into the amber. At this time, the life force in the amber is flowing into the river, and the consciousness in the amber is being burned by the soul flame. The amber used as the shell is useless. It just so happens that Gu Xi can use it to strengthen the body of his phantom magic wand. Not to mention other things, Gu Xi can at least ensure that in terms of strengthening the body of the wand, the progress bar has gone a long way. After inserting the magic wand, Gu Xi focused all his attention on amber. The dark green liquid and strong vitality flowing out of the amber quickly melted into the river. "Luna." "Don''t worry, sir, I''ll handle it." Luna understood Gu Xi''s thoughts as soon as she heard it. She quickly stepped forward, controlled the liquid full of life force and quickly pushed it to other corners of the river. At the same time, Luna slowly guided and sealed the core part of the dark green liquid into the river. Through Luna''s processing, the river in front of her has turned dark green. Even standing on the dock, she can feel that the river is full of life. Looking at the situation in front of him, Gu Xi couldn''t help but shook his head. "Inside a city of death, there is a river of life. I don''t know whether this is a good thing or a bad thing." "But the current situation has been dealt with. We don''t have to worry about what happens when Eva appears in Alidovi City." Luna responded with a smile. "It''s not possible yet. Although we have taken care of this rainforest mother nest, there is still something missing. Luna, build a soul-calling tower on the water over there, and put this flame into the soul-calling tower. Furthermore, we can guide this vital river water to Xiemu Lake, and then guide it from Xiemu Lake out of the city, as far as possible. In addition, the river in the inner city and the river leading out of it will be temporarily named Imo River. " (End of chapter) Chapter 1412： A new task begins (please subscribe) Chapter 1412 A new mission begins (please subscribe) The Rainforest Mother Nest was destroyed, the temporary mission: Rainforest Mother Nest is completed, please return to the location where the Rainforest Mother Nest was discovered and obtain the corresponding rewards. After looking at the prompt again, Gu Xi walked out of the main city gate and returned to the rain forest. After scattering the mother nest in the rainforest, Gu Xi did not leave immediately. He waited in Alidovi City until his life force was completely transformed, and when the temporary water spiritual summoning tower was built, he personally sent Eva''s consciousness, which was ignited by the soul flame, into the water spiritual summoning tower before leaving. This took a whole day and night. When Gu Xi returned to the Omaticaya Rainforest, Gu Xi found that the forest area had really been hollowed out. Not to mention anything else, when Gu Xi stepped on the ground, he could clearly feel that the soil was quite soft. This is obviously the result of the soil being sifted more than three times. Taking a closer look at the shallower part of the forest area, Gu Xi estimated that if a foundation was laid here, it would be enough to build a nearly 100-meter-high building. And the life force in the sky no longer poured into this place, and this original forest area actually had a feeling of desolation. After Gu Xi''s undead troops cleaned up the battlefield, they had no intention of expanding outwards and instead stayed in place to defend. When Gu Xi came out, he found that their bodies were covered with water drops. It seems they have been waiting here for a while. After glancing at the undead men, Gu Xi didn''t say anything. He just stretched out his hand and grabbed it at the place where the amber was first dug out. The beep that had already been prompted for completion appears again. At the same time, a bright green light spot fell on Gu Xi''s hand. This is the reward that Gu Xi is going to give after completing the [Temporary Mission: Rainforest Mother Nest]. As the bright green light fell, a green branch appeared in Gu Xi''s hand. [Life Spirit Crystal (Purple): A crystal formed from special vitality. The styles are ever-changing, but the core has only one thing, which is extremely powerful vitality. This kind of Life Spirit Crystal can be used to strengthen equipment and can also be used to instantly recover. Strength and so on. After holding a small branch and looking at it for a moment, Gu Xi quickly opened the notebook in his hand. Gu Xi found that the Life Spirit Crystal had many functions, and it was also within the scope of the strengthening material of the magic magic wand. But one problem is that if high-quality life crystals are used, the properties of the magic wand will be biased towards life. Although Gu Xi had just invested a lot of life in Aridovi City, Gu Xi understood that he was not a mage who followed the direction of life force. As a necromancer, death is Gu Xi''s core ability. Turning his equipment into a vitality aspect was not Gu Xi''s original intention. If there is really no other way, forget it. Now that he has the opportunity to follow his own ideas, Gu Xi naturally cannot let the power of life contaminate his magic wand. After putting away the life spirit crystal, Gu Xi had already made up his mind. When he gets back, he will ask his senior brothers if anyone wants the Life Spirit Crystal. Gu Xi doesn''t intend to ask for more, as long as the other party is willing to exchange it for an undead material of the same level. If not, then Gu Xi needs to look for any learning materials on the life transformation circle. Although life and death are opposites, they are actually the best to transform. This is just like the situation where the Holy Light and the Shadow are opposites on the surface, but they can transform into each other. Super dense vitality can be converted into the power of death immediately. It''s just that this method is not easy to learn, and the most important thing is that the conversion process will consume some energy. This is inevitable. If Gu Xi insists on transforming, the final result may be that the quality of the material transformed from the Life Spirit Crystal will be greatly reduced. So Gu Xi didn''t want to do such a thing for the time being. I hope I can find a place to exchange for things like death crystals if I have the chance. When Gu Xi finished [Temporary Mission: Rainforest Brood], Leon''s vampire troops had also approached the empty forest area in front of them. He did not come directly, but sent out an owl to tell Gu Xi the location. And what happened during this time. When Gu Xi entered the forest area in front of him, Leon was attacked by a group of wild beasts. However, these beasts should be ordinary beasts mobilized from nearby. When they attacked, there was obviously no organization. When they rush out, they rush out in a swarm, and when they attack, they also rely on instinct to fight. Against such an enemy, they have no chance of winning against vampire troops. After the fight, not a single vampire died, but nearly ten thousand beasts were killed by the enemy. At the same time, when Gu Xi obtained the rainforest mother nest and sent it back to Alidovi City, these beasts retreated as if they had received some order. For the next day and night, Leon kept guarding against attacks from other beasts, but he never waited for any enemies. Lyon''s troops are now located about thirty kilometers behind Gu Xi''s left side. For a vampire, this position only lasts about ten to fifteen minutes. If you don''t care about some slower-moving vampires, this time can even be shortened to about eight minutes. After taking a look at the message sent by the owl, Gu Xi casually sent a reply to Leon. "We''re about to set off, you follow us." This time, Gu Xi''s direction was even more southward. Although he deviated from the main line, Gu Xi was not in a hurry, because his current position was still on the route he was on, and it was only a small circle at most. And Gu Xi also clearly noticed that Ika knew what he was doing, but he didn''t dare to rush forward. This shows that Gu Xi still has the initiative. He has enough time to complete the temporary tasks of the side line. As long as the next mission won''t have problems like the Rainforest Mother Nest, and he won''t have to spend a day and night in Alidovi City, Gu Xi won''t have to worry about running out of time. A little further south, there are two temporary missions. One of them is [Temporary Mission: Eva (Yimi)s Holy Land]. This task requires Gu Xi to find the holy land of Eva in the rainforest. After finding the holy land, there will be corresponding follow-up tasks for each Eva. This time Gu Xi was looking for the cliff covered with red flowers, which was Yi Mis last holy place. The other one is [Temporary Mission: Eternal Life Fruit]. This task is a temporary task related to Ilu''s seal. According to Ilu''s own feeling and judgment, after he was sealed, three more special places appeared in the rain forest. These three places are responsible for draining his life force so that he has no strength to come out of the seal. At the same time, these three places will also produce different phases, and the tree known as the longevity fruit is one of them. (End of chapter) Chapter 1413： Seal in the rainforest (please subscribe) Chapter 1413 The Seal in the Rainforest (Please subscribe) Please subscribe, recommend, monthly tickets and other support "This is the longevity fruit tree. The name is quite domineering. Why is the tree so big?" After spending a day and a night, Gu Xi finally found the longevity fruit tree in the mission according to Yilu''s prompts and mission instructions. Looking at the fruit trees in front of him, Gu Xi couldn''t help but sigh. The longevity fruit tree in front of me is really too mini. Among the trees in the Omaticaya Rainforest, there is no one that is not a giant tree that is over 100 meters tall. Even if they are shorter, none are less than 70 meters. But what is the situation of the longevity fruit tree in front of me? The tree is only five meters tall, with some sparsely growing leaves that look lifeless. Compared with the tall trees, the longevity fruit tree in front of me looks more like a bush. And it''s still a stunted shrub. What left Gu Xi speechless the most was Guo. Isnt it the promised longevity fruit tree? Why is there nothing else except leaves, no flowers, and no fruits? If the map hadn''t guided him here, Gu Xi would never have believed that the small tree in front of him could be the longevity fruit tree he was looking for. Standing in front of the longevity fruit tree, Gu Xi wandered around for a long time, and finally walked to the longevity fruit tree. According to the prompts and instructions on the temporary mission, this longevity fruit tree is the key to the seal against Ilu. But what matters is the location in front of you, not the fruit tree. Just uprooting the fruit tree would not have much effect on Ilu. Gu Xi came here because he needed to break the seal in front of Yilu. It is not appropriate to just dig up the tree. However, there was no hint in the mission introduction about how Gu Xi should deal with the seal in front of him. Gu Xi walked around the longevity fruit tree for a long time, but in the end he was still confused. "It would be nice if Eve was here." Gu Xi muttered. "Rest where you are. You guys go check around the area to see if there is anything different. Have someone notify Leon and be careful to guard against enemy sneak attacks. I''ll take a rest first." Gu Xi pressed his forehead and gave the latest order. In order to rush along the way, Gu Xi never rested much. Most importantly, he was really annoyed by the situation. When given a mission, he didn''t say what he was going to do, he just said he was looking for the longevity fruit tree. What about after you find it? There is no further explanation here. It just tells Gu Xi that after finding the longevity fruit tree, it does not mean that the seal can be broken. If the longevity fruit tree is uprooted, the power of the seal will be transferred to another place, and there is no way to remove the seal against Yilu. What a hassle. Gu Xi thought about it and closed his eyes. He felt like he needed to relax and clear his mind. Only in this way can he calm down and think about what he should do next. After closing his eyes, Gu Xi relaxed himself while recalling his understanding of abilities such as magic, sealing, and suppression. Gu Xi was actually no stranger to seals and suppression. The Bone Obelisk has a suppressive effect. Gu Xi had used the Bone Obelisk to suppress some enemies before. He also knows what needs to be done to suppress his enemies. Not to mention that before Gu Xi came out this time, he specially built a water soul summoning tower in the inner river of Alidovi City to seal the burning consciousness inside. It can be said that Gu Xi has initially understood the idea of ????seal suppression. But the longevity fruit tree at the moment was not within the scope of Gu Xi''s thoughts. When he just found the longevity fruit tree, Gu Xi looked at it with the eyes of the underworld dragon robe and the soul lamp. It was discovered that the location where the longevity fruit tree was planted was, firstly, not on the ground, and secondly, it was not affected by the power of the mind. This made Gu Xi a little confused and thought he was looking in the wrong place. After thinking about it later, I realized that it was probably not that I was looking in the wrong place, but that I encountered a different situation. This is not a traditional seal. It was a sealing method that Gu Xi had never learned before. Now Gu Xi couldn''t even find out what the sealing method was, let alone how to crack it. The only sure clue is that the longevity fruit tree is the key. But where is the key point? Gu Xi couldn''t judge it for a while. After clearing his mind, Gu Xi recalled the time when he and Yilu talked about the longevity fruit tree. At that time, Yilu was very sure that the key to his seal was the longevity fruit tree, the reverse-growing stone pillar and a deep pond. But how he was sure, Gu Xi didn''t know. At the same time, judging from the map given by Yilu, these three places are not on a straight line, nor do they form an equilateral triangle. It clearly doesn''t look like a whole. This made Gu Xi quite puzzled. Don''t know what''s going on here. Gu Xi can only consider the details now. I want to see if I have missed any details. At the same time, he also laid out a map of the entire Omaticaya Rainforest, hoping to compare it with the map to determine whether he had any unresolved details. Because Gu Xi''s mind has been cleared, and because Gu Xi has his own pathfinding skills, he has a relatively strong memory for maps. As Gu Xi thought deeply, a topographic map of the Omaticaya Rainforest slowly appeared in Gu Xi''s mind. Wherever Gu Xi walks, 3D renderings will even appear. The locations you have not been to will still look like the original map. But it always looks and feels relatively three-dimensional. As the map appeared in Gu Xi''s mind, Gu Xi could move some things on the map at will. Gu Xi could clear away the trees that blocked his view. In Gu Xi''s mind, village trees are the most common thing in the Omaticaya Rainforest and the least need to consider. Tons of trees fall down every day and more grow up. You can judge the terrain type based on the trees, which is completely based on the trees. After clearing away these trees, Gu Xi could better view the true topography of the Omaticaya Rainforest. After clearing away the trees, Gu Xi suddenly discovered something. He quickly turned over the Omaticaya Rainforest Map, adjusted the direction, and moved all the visible trees away. Finally Gu Xi blinked. "I finally understand." At this time, Gu Xi finally found the key to the seal. If we look at Omaticaya not as a rainforest, but as a human body, then the positions of the longevity fruit tree, the reverse stone pillar and the deep pond are respectively the lower yin, heart and eyebrow positions. In this way, the seal situation will be easier to understand. This is treating the rainforest as Eva''s ontology. The longevity fruit tree seals the yin position. If you think about it, you will know what it is targeting. At this time, Gu Xi opened his eyes and understood how he wanted to deal with the situation in front of him. (End of chapter) Chapter 1414： Incoming enemies (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1414 The incoming enemy (please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! Chapter 1412 The attacking enemy After comparing the map and figuring out the method of sealing, Gu Xi returned to the longevity fruit tree. After taking a look at the size of the longevity fruit tree and recalling the size of the Omaticaya Rainforest, Gu Xi took the longevity fruit tree as a starting point and walked out step by step towards the south. After walking about twenty meters, Gu Xi stepped heavily on the ground. "This is it. Come here, dig down until you reach an underground river." Under Gu Xi''s order, a large number of undead rushed over, and they dug down at the position marked by Gu Xi. As for whether there is an underground river underground, not only the undead, but even Gu Xi himself is not sure. But Gu Xi''s guess was correct. As the undead dug deeper and deeper, some groundwater slowly seeped out of the ground. Seeing that the excavated soil was getting wetter and wetter, Gu Xi''s eyes became brighter and brighter. Just when Gu Xi thought things were going to go as he thought, there was a sudden explosion in the distance. Gu Xi raised his head and glanced at the direction where the explosion came from, and found that it was thirty or forty kilometers behind him to his left. There is an attack and Leon is fighting. Gu Xi immediately realized what was going on. "The gargoyles and black sandalwood spiders are attacking. Let''s go and take a look." But now Gu Xi''s mind is focused on the seal of the longevity fruit tree, and he just sent some troops over to check the situation. His focus is still on the excavation work here. But Gu Xi''s attention was soon attracted by the gargoyles flying back. "What are you talking about? The enemy has sent a large army? The number is close to one hundred thousand?" Seeing the gargoyle dancing and gesticulating about the situation, Gu Xi reacted immediately. This is the key location for Ika to seal Ilu. Other places may not be watched, but there will definitely be troops left by Ika in this location. "You continue to dig. If anyone comes to destroy it, kill them all." Gu Xi immediately issued orders to all the undead following him. At the same time, he also released the steel city gate nearby to act as a defensive support. Under Gu Xi''s order, the ghosts who had been following Gu Xi in the rain forest quickly surrounded the location. Their backs were turned to where they were digging, and their eyes were fixed on everything in the woods. Gu Xi''s skeleton archer troops and corpse shaman troops quickly climbed onto the walls and gate tower of the steel city gate, getting ready to shoot. At the same time, the Dreadbat troops quickly took off, preparing to deal with the possible appearance of the flying dragon. After arranging everything, Gu Xi erected the soul summoning tower, stood at the highest position of the soul summoning tower, and looked towards the direction of the explosion. At this time, a blood cloud enveloped that location. The vampire troops have entered into a fierce battle. At the same time, Gu Xi noticed the roar of wild beasts coming from the nearby woods. It was obvious that those beasts were constantly attacking the vampire''s defenses. Because the vampire defense line was not that big, there were even a group of wild beasts that had bypassed the vampire defense line and were rushing towards Gu Xi. "It''s interesting. It seems the enemy has a hero." Gu Xi only looked at it for a moment and already judged the situation in front of him. However, Gu Xi clearly remembered that according to the situation in the Omaticaya Rainforest, their regular troops would be led by one hero for every 50,000 people. An army of 100,000 people would probably have two heroes. Gu Xi''s heart tightened, and his gaze quickly switched to the gaze of the spiritual lamp. Sure enough, there was a gaze staring at him in the southeast direction. It''s just that this gaze is quite faint. If the Soul Dark Lamp hadn''t borrowed the power of the Six Flame Lanterns, Gu Xi wouldn''t even have noticed the existence of this gaze. In fact, its understandable if you think about it. All creatures in this world have spiritual connections, and they naturally have the ability to shield themselves from spiritual influences. It''s just that each creature has high and low abilities. The psychic lamp only targets the enemy''s line of sight, and coupled with the ability of the orange equipment, it can lock the enemy''s position. If not for this, Gu Xi probably wouldn''t have been able to detect that there was a group of enemies lurking nearby. It seemed that Ika''s men also used a strategy. They used some troops to fight the vampires head-on to attract Gu Xi''s attention, and then arranged for elite troops to lurk over and prepare to attack and kill Gu Xi. It''s just that their preparations are still a little poor. At least Gu Xi didn''t fall for this trick. "Send out a batch of ebony spiders, and the Dead Eye Musician will sing a war song." Under Gu Xi''s order, another batch of black sandalwood spiders were mobilized. Nearly ten thousand black sandalwood spiders poured into the nearby woods like flowing water. Where they passed, a large number of transparent threads appeared. Standing on the top of the Soul-Calling Tower, Gu Xi stared closely at everything in the rain forest, and the situation on the battlefield kept flashing through his mind. Like other undead, the Ebony Spiders are also divided into teams of thousands, but their situation is obviously different from the undead such as skeleton soldiers. Even though they were divided into teams of a thousand, they still had no intention of forming a neat line, and instead charged as much as they wanted. As the Ebony Spider rushed into the woods, the sneaking hero also noticed the situation. The beast hero who possesses psychic abilities knew immediately that these black sandalwood spiders were coming for him. So the hero stopped lurking and rushed forward, leading his men to pounce on the Ebony Spider. These sneaking beasts are the peacock deer which are the more difficult to deal with among the three types of soldiers that Ilu mentioned. When they move forward, they can really turn themselves into different flowers and plants, making it impossible to tell whether they are real or fake at a glance. But what they are encountering now is the Ebony Spider. The Ebony Spider, which also has the ability to fight in the woods, will lay down spider silk and webs wherever it passes. The purpose is to determine the location of the enemy. As long as the peacock deer moves forward, the ebony spider will notice it. They don''t care whether there are flowers, grass or peacock deer in front of them. As long as there is any movement, a large number of black sandalwood spiders will immediately pounce on them and attack. In the end, the peacock deer simply stopped hiding themselves, lowered their heads, and stuck out their long tongues to pierce the body of the black sandalwood spider. Not to be outdone, the ebony spiders pounced on the peacock deer, opened their mouths and bit the peacock deer. The attacks of the Ebony Spider are highly poisonous, and their reactions are quite powerful and quick. Often it only takes one or two mouthfuls to bring down a peacock deer. So the two sides could be said to be fighting back and forth, and for a while the woods in the distance turned into chaos. The dead-eye musicians under Gu Xi also felt the fierce battle ahead, and they kept using battle songs such as happy songs to enhance the combat effectiveness of the Ebony Spider and affect the balance of the battle. (End of chapter) Chapter 1415： Defeat the enemy (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1415: Defeat the enemy (please subscribe for more updates) There is actually not much difference in combat effectiveness between the Ebony Spider and the Peacock Deer. Both sides have their own strengths and weaknesses. The two sides were fighting, almost fighting for their lives. The most important thing is that neither party cares about their own lives. Ebony is an undead soul, and Peacock Deer is mentally controlled. They never consider their own life or death, and they really fight to the death when fighting the enemy. So in the melee, a large number of black sandalwood spiders and peacock deer died every minute. The ratio of deaths on both sides was almost a one-to-one exchange. And the more the two sides fought, the more crazy they became. At first, the Dead Eye musicians who followed Gu Xi only sang happy songs for the Ebony Spider. Later, when they realized that something was wrong, they also started to sing mourning songs for the Peacock Deer. They even used a battle song that they had just developed. This kind of battle song was specially developed for the undead troops. Because the undead have no morale, they have no fighting passion. When the undead fight, they always rush forward directly, with the sword in hand and slashing at the enemy indiscriminately. He doesn''t care if he gets hit, and he doesn''t care if he doesn''t hit anyone. Such a mentality is not very good in battle. The battle song played by the Dead Eye musicians seemed to boost the morale of the undead. When the undead fought, it was as if they were getting blood. Everyone became excited and their attack speed increased significantly. In the following period, the Ebony Spider slowly gained some advantages, and the proportion of battle losses was slowly adjusted. At this time, all the peacock deer were killed in the battle, and the peacock deer hero did not escape. With all the peacock deer killed, the hero also planned to quit and escape. But no matter how hard it burrows into the ground and how powerful it is, it will always be found by the black sandalwood spider''s silk, and finally the black sandalwood spider will dig it out of the ground and destroy it. Once the hero died, the battle on the vampire side ended quickly. Unlike Gu Xi who commanded the Black Sand Spider to fight, Leon on the vampire side really showed the characteristics of a fighting hero. His control over vampires can be considered accurate to everyone. As long as a vampire is seriously injured, he can control the vampire to appear in the corresponding position to replenish blood. Although the vampire''s method of replenishing blood is somewhat different from that of other undead troops, they really replenish blood during battle. Even if some vampires die in battle due to lack of control, other vampires will find blood to resurrect the vampires on the battlefield. It can be said that the vampires control the battlefield to the extreme. They never worry about their own death, nor do they worry about what they will do if they cannot defeat the enemy. The other undead''s battle with the enemy is a battle. They fight with the enemy, which is called health preservation. Under such a fighting style, more than 20,000 vampires really held back more than 80,000 beasts and fought there. And through combat methods, he successfully killed more than 30,000 beasts. The remaining nearly 50,000 beasts were not in good condition either. They were more or less injured, and the beast hero was in a hurry to command his men. The reason why he is in a hurry is not because the hero''s command ability is not good. But when the hero saw that Leon could control every one of his men, his eyes turned red. He thought he could do the same. After all, they can directly communicate with all beasts through spiritual connections. Leon can do this, there is no reason why a psychic master like him can''t do it. But the hero never thought that doing so would mean giving up some of his previous fighting style. As a result, he was unable to control the situation like before, and he often lost sight of one thing when taking action. This feeling is like the bald man making a phone call and telling the machine gunner on the front line to move ten meters to the left. When the beasts in combat are controlled, they themselves feel that something is wrong. But the hero''s control, coupled with the psychological influence, forces them to fight according to the hero''s command. So when fighting vampires, the situation of the beasts became quite bad. While losing more than 30,000 beasts, they didn''t even kill a single vampire. Such a thing is a blow to this hero. Under such circumstances, he received the news that the Peacock Deer hero had died in battle, but he ignored it. In his mind, I just won''t retreat. As long as I can keep fighting, I will be stronger than everyone else. Such impulsive thoughts cut off the last chance of retreat for all beasts. Under the command of the hero, the beasts rushed towards the vampire again, and the undead troops sent by Gu Xi also took this opportunity to detour from behind and surround these beasts. When the beasts attacked the vampires, these undead also rushed into the battlefield. The beasts didn''t notice that there were undead that would do such a thing. All of a sudden, the gap in the number of beasts and vampires was directly wiped out by the undead army. Although these undead are not under Leon''s command, the leaders are still under Leon''s orders. The undead leaders did not attack the main battle formation in front of them, but killed the enemy beasts on the periphery of the battlefield. Although the beasts immediately turned around to attack the undead, there were still many vampires around them. The vampires would definitely not give the beasts a chance to stand up. Combined, all the remaining nearly 50,000 wild beasts were killed. The hero organized a raid when there were more than 10,000 beasts left. It''s just that the encirclement has been established at this time, and it''s useless no matter how comprehensive the hero''s command is. Although he rushed out for a distance with the beast, he was directly beaten to death by Leon in the end. After killing the beast hero, Leon glanced at the surrounding undead troops and said to the undead leader over there: "You came at the right time." Facing a powerful hero like Leon, the undead leaders did not dare to say anything. They could only stare at Leon. Leon also understands the thoughts of these undead leaders. "Handle it according to the rules, don''t say I don''t give you face." The undead leader kept nodding his head upon hearing this and quickly dealt with their share of the loot. The blood mages under Leon also stood up at this time. They were carrying short staffs and an off-hand item similar to an oil lamp, moving back and forth among the corpses of the beasts. Every time they move, some beast corpses will turn into blood and flow into the oil lamps in their hands. Become the reserve blood of the vampire army. When needed, this blood will become the strength for the vampire army to stand up again. (End of chapter) Chapter 1416： Cracking the seal (please subscribe) Chapter 1416 Breaking the Seal (Please subscribe) While Lyon was cleaning the battlefield, Gu Xi also received the latest news. Under the protection of Gu Xi, the undead excavation team was not affected much. While other undead were fighting, they were still digging at the location designated by Gu Xi. Now their efforts are finally bearing fruit. At the location designated by Gu Xi, they actually dug an underground river. The water of this underground river is not clear water, but a dark green river water. After hearing that the underground river had been dug out, Gu Xi immediately jumped into the underground river and examined the situation in front of him. During Gu Xi''s inspection, he discovered that the water of this underground river contained quite a lot of vitality. But there is a problem here, this vitality is dead. How to explain it? It feels like the phone is fully charged but has been turned off. Even though I knew my phone was charged, it felt like it was broken when I held it in my hand. This was the feeling in front of him. Gu Xi knew clearly that there was plenty of life force in the river water, but not a single bit of it overflowed. Looking at the dug underground river channel, Gu Xi thought carefully and released the water channel fence in the river channel, while also bringing out some floating corpses and mermaids. When these underwater troops appeared, Gu Xi had only one request for them. "You swim upstream and downstream to see if there is anything unusual at the bottom or on the river wall. If so, come back to me immediately." At this time, Gu Xi believed in his own judgment even more. The underground river in front of you is where the longevity fruit tree needs to be sealed. What Gu Xi had to do now was to break the seal in the underground river and handle the temporary task in front of him. After receiving Gu Xi''s order, the mermaid and the floating corpse quickly moved up and down the river. Gu Xi was waiting at the dug out spot. While waiting, Gu Xi was not idle. He sat at the dug-out place and took out a notebook to record his thoughts on how he discovered the seal and how he judged it. These are all very important experiences for Gu Xi. Gu Xi will definitely encounter seals of one kind or another in the future. The thoughts and experiences he gained this time will serve as a guiding stone for Gu Xi in the future. While Gu Xi was recording the information here, a mermaid also emerged from the water. "Sir, I found wooden nails driven into the rocks upstream and downstream of the waterway. These wooden nails seemed to be formed automatically by tree roots and then suddenly disconnected." Gu Xi guessed that with luck, these wooden nails should be sealed objects. Gu Xi didn''t have any way to break the seal. The best thing to do now was to pull out these wooden nails. "Pull it out and check again later to see if there is anything else." Gu Xi was not sure if these were the only seals, so he simply ordered the mermaid and the floating corpse to search for them again. As soon as the mermaid heard this, she immediately returned to the water. After a while, several floating corpses brought the wooden nails up. These wooden nails are actually more than two meters long. Because they have been soaked in water full of vitality for a long time, these wooden nails are as heavy as steel. [Ghost Wood Nail (Blue): A wooden nail formed from the roots of a tree that only grows underground. It can be used to seal enemies that are too strong to kill because of their vitality. After taking a look at the properties of the wooden nails, Gu Xi put them aside. What happened next shocked Gu Xi. He thought that this kind of ghost tree could only have seven or eight nails at most, and it would be enough to seal it. But he never expected that he would find more than sixty tree nails in this search, and the floating corpse was still sending ghost tree nails upwards. Looking at it like this, this is no longer the formation of the Seventy-two Earth Evils. The sealing array here is probably complete with 108 stars. "Sir, we discovered this." At this time, another mermaid swam up. In her hand she held a dark stone. But upon closer inspection, Gu Xi noticed that it was not actually a stone. Instead, the gem was hung with a lot of algae. Because it was covered with too much algae, all the original light of the gem was blocked. Gu Xi reached out and took it, and found that the gem was filled with a cold air. [Yin water gem (green): A gem that has been soaked in vitality for a long time. Due to the influence of the strong vitality, this gem has lost all vitality, and it is full of the breath of death. "Good stuff." Gu Xi could tell at first glance that this was a good thing, and it was quite useful to him. "How many such gems are there?" "There is a lot under the water, but when I picked up this gem, the life under the water seemed to be much thicker." "It seems that this is also part of the seal. You send all these gems to Alidovi City. We can dig out as many as you have." Gu Xi just thought about it and knew how the Yin Water Gem appeared. But no matter where this thing came from, it was beneficial to Gu Xi anyway, so that was enough. "Go down and see if there is anything else?" So the mermaid got the order and went into the water again. But this time they didn''t find anything else different. As the 127th ghost tree nail was brought up, Gu Xi finally noticed that the water of the underground river in front of him had changed slightly. The life force in the river came to life. Then there was a ding in Gu Xi''s ear. [The seal is completely lifted, the temporary mission: Eternal Life Fruit is completed, please receive the reward! Look at the information popping up in front of you. Gu Xi turned around and walked towards the place where he had found the longevity fruit tree. At this time, because the seal had been lifted, the originally thin tree grew rapidly. Just by turning around, the small tree grew to more than three hundred meters high. When Gu Xi came over, the longevity fruit tree had begun to bear fruit. Even standing under the fruit trees, Gu Xi could smell a strong floral fragrance. Gu Xi''s eyes lit up when he saw a thick layer of pink petals falling on the ground. As all the flowers on the fruit tree fell, an emerald-like fruit fell heavily. This fruit was the size of Gu Xi''s head. When it fell down, Gu Xi was shocked. When the fruit fell to the ground, Gu Xi discovered that some green fruits were growing rapidly on the remaining branches. At this time, Gu Xi glanced at the reward of the temporary mission. A tree of life? I''m referring to these fruits. Thinking of this, Gu Xi took a step forward and picked up the emerald fruit that fell in front of him. The moment he got the fruit, Gu Xi''s eyelids twitched. [Immortality Fruit (Purple): The first fruit after the longevity fruit tree grows. After eating it, you can gain 30 years of life. After that, each longevity fruit can only gain 1 year of life. [Note: longevity fruit can replenish longevity, and there is no restriction on taking it. (End of chapter) Chapter 1417： Eva being targeted (please subscribe) Chapter 1417 Eva was targeted (please subscribe) Please subscribe, recommend, monthly pass and other support! Life and longevity. Gu Xi didn''t expect that this was what Kazuki Shengsheng was referring to. This is really good stuff. Not to mention other things, it is the smaller longevity fruit. Each one can bring a person a year of life, and can be eaten without limit. There are at least a thousand longevity fruits on this tree. If Gu Xi was greedy, he could definitely eat him up in one go and turn him into a Taoist man with a thousand years of life. From this point we can understand how high Ilu''s reward is for lifting the seal. This made Gu Xi quite happy. You must know that there is not only one task to remove the seal, but three in total. If this is all completed, what kind of enhancement can he get? While thinking about it, Gu Xi called the gargoyles and ghosts and asked them to pick all the longevity fruits from the longevity fruit tree. Except for the first fruit, which Gu Xi will eat, Gu Xi has no plans to eat the other growing fruits yet. He planned to store the longevity fruit first. After Eve comes back, ask Eve if she can make a potion or elixir. Only when used in this way will the effect be the best. It feels like it would be a bit wasteful to eat the longevity fruit directly. Since studying at Hades University, Gu Xi has learned how to maximize the benefits of some things. After collecting all the longevity fruits on the tree, Gu Xi immediately put down the core of the long-star fruit he had just eaten. Although the first longevity fruit looks like an emerald, it can make a hole in the ground when it hits it. But when it comes to actually eating it, its not that troublesome. At first, Gu Xi was worried that his teeth were not good and he would not be able to bite the longevity fruit. Unexpectedly, with just one bite, the longevity fruit melted like water and poured directly into Gu Xi''s body. Gu Xi only felt a chill in his body at that time, and then he felt nothing else. Things like the increase in vitality and how many years he can live have not happened. If there wasn''t a core left in his hand, Gu Xi would have thought that he hadn''t eaten anything just now. After feeling his body and confirming that there was nothing wrong, Gu Xi commanded the troops and headed in the next direction. The place Gu Xi wanted to go this time was Yi Mis holy land. When he was about to leave, Gu Xi suddenly thought of something ridiculous. The situation in front of me was clearly a battle between the boss and the second child, and the third child was defeated. This time it was obviously Ilu who wanted to deal with Yika and solve the seal problem, but because he was on the way, he directly attacked Yimi''s holy land. Moreover, Gu Xi really had no hatred towards Yi Mi this time, and the reason why he took action was really because he was on his way. With the idea that they were on their way, Gu Xi''s troops moved in very quickly. While Gu Xi was dealing with the seal of the longevity fruit tree, the gargoyle scouts were already heading towards the location that might be the holy land under the protection of the fear bat troops. Now they have found a way. And they have determined the status of the troops guarding the Holy Land. Unlike Ika''s troops, Yimi''s troops only have one type of soldier, snakes. Although most of these snakes are normal-sized snakes, there are other different ones. According to the reports sent by the gargoyles, among these snakes there are big snakes with three heads and one body, and there are also strange snakes with one head but three bodies. At the same time, there are also some giant pythons with huge bodies, more than two meters in diameter, but they don''t look that smart. These giant pythons are the most numerous among snakes, and they are obviously the result of enlargements of different snake species. Some of them are even poisonous. Gu Xi understood this situation as soon as he heard it. This is exactly what Ilu said. Under the red flowers in Yimi''s holy land is Yimi''s protection for his family members. They will not die and will survive as long as Yimi is here. For snakes, as long as they are alive, they will shed their skin once a year and grow larger in size. So those giant pythons are not pythons at all, but snakes that have lived for who knows how many years. Because they live longer, their size naturally exceeds the level of normal snakes. At the same time, because they have lived so long, their perception of some situations in the outside world is not as keen as before. After all, these species of pythons were just small snakes in the beginning. Now that it has become so huge, every move consumes a lot of energy. So this huge python doesn''t look very smart. After understanding the situation of the enemy he was going to deal with, Gu Xi suddenly had an idea in his mind. Killing the snake directly is a very simple matter for the undead. But, will herbal medicine be more specific in dealing with snakes? He remembered that when he was studying at Hades University, he had seen some cases. There are some very powerful beings with targeted weaknesses. For example, if you want to fight angels, then bringing some demons is the best choice. Furthermore, if you want to fight the ogres, a large amount of poisonous flesh and blood will be much more useful than an army. Necromancers never care what methods they use. No one thinks that players who use poison are not necromancers. This time, an idea flashed through Gu Xi''s mind. Should we send someone to sprinkle some realgar powder from the sky? I heard that realgar is very effective against snakes. After some calculation, Gu Xi thought more and more that this was a good idea. Anyway, realgar is actually not that difficult to get. Its not available in Gu Xicheng, but his senior brothers will always have it. Just trade some directly from the market. If the quantity required is relatively large, the price will be cheaper. Besides, for necromancers, in addition to realgar, they also have a variety of poisons for snakes. Gu Xi also has these recipes on hand. If he hadn''t discovered that all Yi Mi''s men were snakes, Gu Xi wouldn''t have thought of this. Now, Gu Xi plans to see if the poison has any effect. Didnt Yi Mis words guarantee the immortality of his family members? Then Gu Xi wanted to see if this Eva could save the snakes that had been poisoned by the targeted poison. Thinking of this, Gu Xi quickly issued new orders to Alidovi City. After receiving Gu Xi''s order, Catherine felt somewhat confused. "I''ve heard of this sulfur, but what is realgar?" Although she was confused, Catherine acted quickly at Gu Xi''s request. At first, she thought that the things Gu Xi proposed were difficult to find, and she planned to visit more markets. Unexpectedly, when I went to the market and asked about it, I found that there were actually quite a lot of realgar. The wholesale here starts directly by the ton. If you buy a lot, you can help grind it into powder. (End of chapter) Chapter 1418： Realgar Sandstorm (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1418 Realgar Sandstorm (Please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! After getting the processed realgar powder, a large amount of snake medicine was prepared in the magic area of ??Alidovi City before sending it to Gu Xi. Looking at the list in his hand, Gu Xi couldn''t help but murmured. "Six hundred thousand tons of realgar powder? More than 13,000 servings of various snake medicines. Your efficiency is so high. " To be honest, Gu Xi also had to admit that sometimes everything can be bought in the market. The things given out now were too much for Gu Xi. He really didn''t know what to say. But when Gu Xi thought about it, there were many ways to use these things. So under Gu Xi''s order, all the fear bats flew up. Each of them carried dozens of kilograms of realgar powder and flew towards Yimi''s holy place. Then Gu Xi''s undead army also headed that way. The ones sent out this time were mainly ghost troops. Gu Xi also saw that using ghosts in the rainforest was quite comfortable. As the troops attacked, Gu Xi also jumped onto the Holy Silver Evil Coffin and followed. Yimi''s holy land is actually not too far from the longevity fruit tree. Gu Xi walked all the way, and it only took him more than three hours to get close to the Yimi Holy Land. Just as Yilu described, just as he approached Yimi Holy Land, the colors in front of him changed from various greens to various reds. There are red flowers and grass on the ground, and red leaves on the trees. Those snakes with gray and cyan scales are quite obvious in this red world. Outside the woods, Gu Xi could clearly see a place similar to a deep pond. From the edge of the woods to the cliff edge of the deep pond, there is a kind of red flower. According to the news from the gargoyles, all the snakes found were hidden under the red flowers. When Gu Xi led his troops closer, all the snakes stood up from under the flowers, looking like countless snake heads growing out of the ground. "What a loyal family member." Looking at the group of snakes peeking out from under the red flowers, Gu Xi couldn''t help but smile. Then he pointed the Secret Realm Sword Staff into the sky, and the Terror Bat that had been flying in the sky flew over. A big hole was punctured in the pockets they were carrying, and a large amount of dark yellow realgar powder fell from the sky. Rapid Wind Technique. At this time, Gu Xi didn''t forget to add a code to the realgar powder. Under the strong wind blown by the rushing wind technique, realgar powder covered the entire area. This situation was something that the snake clan in Yimi Holy Land had not expected. They thought they could scare Gu Xi away, and if Gu Xi really dared to break in, they could fight Gu Xi. But they never expected that Gu Xi had no intention of fighting them. Gu Xi directly administered the medicine, and in large doses. The realgar sandstorm formed by the rapid wind technique pushed directly towards Yimi''s holy land, and instantly the red holy land turned into dark yellow. "This amount seems to be a little less." After the rapid wind technique was released, Gu Xi couldn''t help but muttered. Because the rapid wind technique dispersed the realgar powder, Gu Xi always felt as if he could not cover the entire sky. This feeling is quite bad. While Gu Xi was still feeling upset, the snakes in Yimi Holy Land were going crazy. They would never have thought that someone would use such a thing to deal with snakes. The most important thing is that they have never encountered realgar powder before, and they have no idea of ????avoiding the realgar powder that is falling down. It wasn''t until realgar powder fell on them that they felt something was wrong. For a while, all the snakes were twisting on the ground, as if they were stained with something deadly. Those little snakes bit directly around, as if they wanted to share the pain on their bodies. Although Gu Xi was dissatisfied, Gu Xi''s men were dumbfounded. They didn''t expect that this realgar powder would be so useful. In fact, in the mind of the undead, poisoning is normal, but realgar powder is obviously not considered poison. How can this thing be used like this? At this time, Gu Xi didn''t care what his men thought. Now that these snakes have become like this, what are you waiting for, waiting for all these snakes to be crushed to death by realgar powder? "Go on, take care of these snakes." Under Gu Xi''s order, the undead quickly moved forward. They felt that they had never fought such a smooth battle before. As they moved forward, all these snakes lost their strength. These snakes were lying on the ground like uncooked noodles. Whether it is a normal-sized snake, a giant python that can swallow a person, or an obviously mutated snake. Anyway, there is no snake here that can raise its head. As the undead entered Yimi''s holy land, Gu Xi opened his mission panel and checked the temporary missions in front of him. In the temporary mission, there are not many requirements for handling the holy land. Gu Xi only asked to find the Holy Land. As for what Gu Xi should do in the Holy Land, it was all based on Gu Xi''s own opinion. Now Gu Xi''s idea is to destroy the holy land in front of him. Leave a safe rear for yourself in this rainforest battle. But just as the undead rushed into the holy land to kill, Gu Xi noticed that all the red flowers in the holy land seemed to be floating. The petals of these flowers gather together to block the sandstorm composed of realgar powder. But there was no way to take shape. "This is?" Gu Xi''s heart moved. It seemed that Yi Mi was ready to take action. This is the battle Gu Xi should face. Gu Xi pulled out the secret realm sword staff and turned it into a long sword. At this time, Gu Xi was going to use Yimi as a test material to see if it would be too difficult to seal an Eva. At this moment, there was a slight wave in the air. This wave made a hissing sound, and countless voices converged into human voices. "Please wait a moment so we can talk." Hearing this voice, Gu Xi was stunned for a moment. "Yimi?" "Yes." At this time, Gu Xi noticed that when the sound came out, the flower clusters composed of petals were shaking slightly. It seems that Eva''s learning ability is still very strong. He mastered Gu Xi''s language so quickly. It seems that they are not the kind of beings who know nothing. "Oh, that''s okay." Gu Xi ignored Yi Mi''s thoughts and raised his hand to attack. Seeing Gu Xi''s reaction, Yi Mi quickly said: "Don''t fight yet, we can talk." "There''s nothing to talk about, and you didn''t plan to talk to me in the first place, did you? If you had planned to talk to me in the first place, these snakes wouldn''t have reacted like that when I came over. It''s just that you find that your snake is useless, and then you become afraid. But what does that have to do with me? No matter what benefits you propose, I can still get them if I kill you. " (End of chapter) Chapter 1419： Eva who surrendered (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1419 Eva surrenders (please subscribe for more updates) No, wait a minute, you dont want to be unable to seal Ika. Seeing that Gu Xi had no intention of letting go, Yi Mi said quickly. Hearing this, Gu Xi''s expression condensed. "What do you mean?" "As you can see, I was actually suppressed by Ika, but no matter how unhappy Ika was, I was not sealed. I have my own holy land and my own family. Do you think this is because Ika cant beat me? " Hearing this, Gu Xi couldn''t help but shook his head. He didn''t notice this at first, thinking that Yimi and Ika were in the same group. So even if there is another conflict between Yimi and Ika, Ika will just trap them in the Holy Land. Now listening to Yi Mi''s words, something is wrong here. "Pause the attack." Under Gu Xi''s order, the undead troops who were killing the snake quickly stopped. However, the realgar powder scattered in the sky did not stop, and was still being scattered downwards. After all, the effect of the Rapid Wind Technique was not over yet, and the realgar powder that had been scattered had not yet completely fallen. Seeing Gu Xi stop attacking, Yi Mi finally breathed a sigh of relief. Although he has not been sealed, there is not much difference between him and the seal. Except for snakes, no other creature in the rain forest listened to him. In addition to staying in his holy place, he can only follow the eyes of snakes around the rainforest, but there is nothing else he can do. Now because he is relatively close, he is regarded as the primary target of attack. Where can he reason with him? Gu Xi finally stopped. Of course, Yi Mi had to persuade Gu Xi to leave quickly. "Thank you, I believe you have noticed that I have not been sealed, but the relationship between me and Ika is actually not a good one. It''s not that I don''t want to seal Ika, it''s just that I can''t. The Omaticaya Rainforest can only seal one Eva at a time. After sealing Ilu, Ika cannot seal me. " Gu Xi was stunned for a moment. He had guessed this was the reason at first, but when Yi Mi said this, Gu Xi was still speechless. But thinking about the three sealing locations, Gu Xi can understand. The three sealing locations compare the Omaticaya Rainforest to a human body for processing. There is no way for the Omaticaya Rainforest to find another human body to seal other Eva. But this time his goal was to kill, not to seal Ika. This is Ilu''s only request. So this cannot be changed. Then Gu Xi really can''t seal Yimi. "Well, even if I can''t seal you, then I can destroy your holy place." Although he already had the idea of ??letting Yi Mi go, Gu Xi was quite tough on his words. At this time, Yi Mi also understood the meaning of Gu Xi''s words. He knew that he could not provoke Gu Xi. If he wanted to make Gu Xi change his mind, he needed to use another method. "Your Excellency, you destroyed my holy land and you won''t get any benefits, right? I saw your behavior at the Changsheng Fruit Tree before, and I think I just need some benefits. I give you these benefits. And when you fight Ika, I can help you from behind. One more helper is better than one more enemy. "Gu Xi actually wanted to say, I don''t even pay attention to enemies like you. But after thinking about it in the end, he swallowed the words back. After all, there is no way to seal Yimi now, so there is no need to take advantage verbally at this time. "I don''t trust you." Gu Xi said this when he opened his mouth. "I hope that when I deal with Ika, you''d better stay in your holy place and don''t come out to cause trouble for me." "Okay, I will seal the Holy Land later. I will not come out again until Ika is sealed." Yi Mi immediately understood the meaning of Gu Xi''s words. He was quite decisive and immediately set his own bottom line. Gu Xi glanced at the group of half-dead snakes lying in the holy land, and was considering whether to clean them all. At this time, Yi Mi said again: "Don''t worry, your Excellency, the snakes will soon enter the estrus period, and they will not leave here for a month or two." As soon as Yi Mi saw the look in Gu Xi''s eyes, she immediately sold her family members. Yi Mi is doing this for the sake of the snakes. If not, these snakes may eventually become the ingredients used by Gu Xi''s men to make spicy strips. Only by detaining the snakes and preventing them from appearing in the rainforest for several months can their safety be guaranteed. As for whether they will have any physical exertion in the past few months, it doesn''t matter at all. There''s nothing you can''t do to survive. After hearing Yi Mi''s words, Gu Xi raised his head, took another look at the snakes, and finally nodded. Seeing Gu Xi''s reaction, Yi Mi was also quite happy. Gu Xi''s agreement meant that Gu Xi was willing to let go of his dependents, which was a good thing. "Don''t worry, Your Excellency, I know everything. This is a good thing I gave to You, and I won''t let You come and leave empty-handed. This is the best thing I have harvested over the years, and I give it to you now. " As Yi Mi''s words fell, some giant snakes that could no longer move were trying hard to move their bodies and drag something out from the nearby deep pond. Because these giant snakes are relatively large, the amount of realgar powder on their bodies is also relatively large. When they rolled just now, they almost pulled off the scales on their bodies. Now all their bodies are covered with blood marks. If they were normal snakes, they would definitely be like other snakes, unable to move. But now these giant pythons are obviously influenced by Yi Mi, and even their minds are controlled by Yi Mi. Even if their heads are cut off, they can still take out something from the deep pond according to Yimi''s request. This thing is full of the style of this rainforest. No matter what it is supposed to look like originally, after being soaked in water for a long time, this thing is already covered with moss. Now it looks like a huge stone lifted out of the water. Yes, the thing in front of you will cause so many giant snakes to come out, actually it is also because of its huge size. If you insist on saying how huge this thing is. Let''s put it this way, the huge stone pulled out from the deep pond in front of him was twice the size of the amber Gu Xi got before. When he saw something as big as a minibus being placed in front of him, Gu Xi couldn''t help but ask. "this is?" "It was an existence that I had strengthened and transformed. I originally wanted it to become my epic, but no one expected that Ilu would be sealed and I would always be trapped here. It''s actually very good, but I can''t make good use of it. " (End of chapter) Chapter 1420： Epic body (please subscribe) Chapter 1420 Epic Body (please subscribe) Something raised by Eva? Or is it something synthetic? Gu Xi looked puzzled. He took a serious look at such a large stone in front of him, and a thought flashed through his mind. What could be inside? A snake turned into stone? While Gu Xi was thinking, he walked to the stone. He just tapped the stone gently, and all the moss on the surface of the stone broke apart, revealing the situation underneath. The body buried under the stone is full of the style of this world, gorgeous, beautiful, huge and weird. As the moss fell down, Gu Xi saw a body that was a mixture of bright yellow and orange. Then, as the stone imprisoning the body was completely dispersed, the huge body was completely exposed. At this time, Gu Xi saw the situation of this strange creature. Similar to what Gu Xi had guessed, no matter what happened to Yi Mi, his family members would all be snakes. However, the length of this giant snake is not too long, only about twenty-five meters. Its body is slender, and its body is covered with bright yellow and orange-red scales. If you look closely, you will find that these scales are all blade-like feathers. Its head is somewhat pointed, like an inverted triangle. There is a crimson crown on the top of its head. It has two pairs of eyes, one pair flashes red like rubies, and the other pair is pure yellow. It looks like it has no pupils and whites of the eyes. . The bones of its body are made of organic carbon fiber. Its mouth has no jaws and can be opened very wide like a snake. It also has sharp teeth like a great white shark. Judging from the situation at hand, the size of this snake is not comparable to those of giant pythons. But for some reason, the snake in front of me has an aura of I am the strongest. It seems that just as Yimi said, this snake was specially made by Yimi to get his own epic beast. "It''s called Shadow Poison. I originally hoped that it would be powerfully aggressive and poisonous, and that it could fight on its own and command a group of snakes, but in the end I failed. It was made, but there was no corresponding soul to inject into it. Its name will only be a name. " "First the brave route and then switch to the hero route?" Gu Xi stepped forward and touched the body of the giant snake. I felt the condition of this snake. Gu Xi found that something was wrong inside the snake in front of him. Its muscles seemed to be compressed, and his internal organs were squeezed to a very small extent. "This snake must be more than this size." Gu Xi asked. "Yes, it can freely switch back and forth from twenty-five meters to one hundred meters long during combat. When it reaches a length of one hundred meters, it can float by relying on the energy in its body. However, its flight speed is relatively slow. " Yi Mi said helplessly. Yi Mi really put a lot of thought into making Shadow Poison. It can be said that Shadow Poison''s body uses all Yi Mi''s best techniques. Shadow Poison''s body is the best snake body selected by Yi Mi. The bones are reinforced with the shell of the Golden-backed Centipede. The green eyes on the back are those of the Poison Star Toad. The muscles are made of the silk of the Demon Web Spider, and the fangs are made of It''s the tail needle of the scarlet scorpion. Among these materials, except for the Poison Star Toad, which is an animal produced in this rainforest, the others do not come from the Omaticaya Rainforest. These are all good things that Yi Mi exchanged with Eva in other areas. It can be said that Yi Mi invested too much energy into this shadow poison. As a result, he failed to strengthen Shadow Poison to an epic level, and finally had no way to resurrect it. It can only be given to Gu Xi as a reward. Gu Xi didn''t know much about the situation of Shadow Poison. At this time, Gu Xi was checking the situation of Shadow Poison according to the necromancer''s method. According to Gu Xi''s inspection, he found that the snake''s body was not a corpse, but had a certain vitality. As long as you inject a suitable soul, you can still fight. But it''s hard for Gu Xi to judge the level of this kind of fighting. At the same time, Gu Xi noticed that some of the methods on this snake were biochemical synthesis systems. It could be said that this method directly cut off the idea of ??using this thing to transform it into a puppet. After wandering around Shadow Poison for a moment, Gu Xi turned his head and said to Yi Mi, who was made up of flower petals. "I''ll lend you your place and some snakes to use." Yi Mi didn''t know what Gu Xi wanted to do, but he understood that if he refused at this time, the shadow poison would be given away in vain. So Yi Mi said decisively: "Please use it as you like." Gu Xi didn''t say much. He stretched out his hand and used the Quick Wind Technique to roll up the realgar powder on the snakes and send them outside the holy land. Afterwards, he personally stepped forward, selected one hundred and twenty-seven giant snakes that were larger than Shadow Poison, and dragged them to Shadow Poison''s side. Yi Mi did not stop Gu Xi''s actions. Even after Gu Xi swept away the realgar powder, he immediately sent all the remaining snakes back to the deep pond. Gu Xi nailed all one hundred and twenty-seven giant snakes to the ground with the ghost tree nails he had just obtained. Then lead Shadow Poison''s body to the ghost tree nail. After doing this, Gu Xi quickly released two city gates, one of which was a steel city gate. Gu Xi needed to get some materials from it to make some modifications to Shadow Poison''s body. The other place was the city gate of Dutaoshan. As soon as the gate was released, Gu Xi quickly aroused the poisonous gas inside and injected it into Shadow Du''s body. Afterwards, Gu Xi released the Soul Calling Tower to increase the success rate of Soul Calling. Although Gu Xi doesn''t plan to summon souls at the moment, what he wants to do now is to transform the undead, but it can increase the success rate a little bit. After all, the quality shield of Shadow Poison in front of him was quite high, and Gu Xi didn''t want to miss such a good material. As the soul summoning tower was released, Gu Xi released a group of necromancers. With their help, Gu Xi quickly used the giant snakes and ghost tree nails on the ground to draw a magic circle for the transformation of the undead. At the same time, Gu Xi also took out a few purple materials and placed them next to Shadow Poison to serve as consumption and supplement for this time''s undead transformation. After everything was arranged, Gu Xi turned his head and glanced at Yi Mi''s holy land, then stood in front of Shadow Poison and recited the incantation for the transformation of the undead. Under this spell, Yi Mi immediately felt the power of his holy land being drawn away. Yi Mi''s reaction at that time was to prepare to stop it, but looking at Gu Xi''s look, Yi Mi thought about it and let it go. So what if part of the power of the Holy Land is taken away. It can be replenished within a few years. It''s better not to offend Gu Xi at this time. Gu Xi didn''t extract too much earth energy, but all the red flowers there were withered away from the place where Gu Xi''s undead soul was transformed. The power of the earth''s energy and everything Gu Xi had prepared were all injected into Shadow Poison''s body. The color of Shadow Poison''s body surface also changes slightly. At the same time, there was a ding in Gu Xi''s ear. (End of chapter) Chapter 1421： Move to a new battlefield (please subscribe) Chapter 1421: Moving to a new battlefield (please subscribe) Please subscribe, recommend, monthly pass and other support! [The undead transformation is successful, and you get special undead shadow poison. [Shadow poison (level 10, summon, undead hero, undead boss): experience (0/15000), attack 13, defense 6, life 125, mana 100, talent: poison (for each level, all troops under his command will increase randomly A kind of poison), skills: poison production level 3, poison blessing level 3, team command (32 people). [Note: Shadow Poison has the talent to become the leader of the undead, but now he can only be regarded as a leader. So is this the beginning of an epic story? Gu Xi took a serious look at Shadow Poison''s situation, and found that there was nothing different about him except that he was both a hero and a leader. Oh, by the way, Gu Xi also had a feeling that the shadow poison in front of him seemed to have a special power. He seemed to be able to integrate something into his body. It''s just that this feeling is quite weak. If Gu Xi hadn''t been careful enough, he would have almost missed this feeling. However, Gu Xi was not sure what the use of this ability was. He just recorded it in a special notebook as Gu Xi''s epic research. Gu Xi was not sure whether those big guys would know about the situation at the epic level. Maybe they know, but on their side, the epic level may be called another name. But so what, Gu Xi is now studying the epic growth process by himself. Even if this information cannot be found elsewhere, Gu Xi can study it himself. After recording everything that happened this time, Gu Xi measured the situation of Shadow Poison again. After confirming the detailed data of Shadow Poison, Gu Xi took Shadow Poison and exited Yimi''s holy land. After leaving the Holy Land, Gu Xi realized that the temporary mission in front of him had ended. According to the map, Gu Xi will be on the right track next. When moving to the main road, there will be two temporary tasks waiting there. One of them is the holy land of Ilu, or the abandoned holy land. The tasks there are quite simple and will not be as troublesome as the holy land in front of you. Yilu had already handed over the mission props to Gu Xi before he set off. Gu Xi only needs to go to the holy land and put down the mission props. You will never encounter a situation like this with Yi Mi. The other mission is a temporary mission for Ika''s men. This mission pointed to the lair of the flying dragon, and both Gu Xi and Yilu knew that the flying dragon was the core force of Ika. Under Ika''s men, anyone can give up, except the flying dragon. As long as the wyvern''s nest is destroyed, the wyverns under Ika will not be fully replenished. When Gu Xi wants to seal Ika, no one will come to destroy it. Gu Xi also agrees with this point. In fact, he didn''t want to encounter such trouble when dealing with Ika. Therefore, it is still necessary to deal with the wyvern in advance. After re-determining the route, Gu Xi led his men in the direction he had set. Shadow Poison also followed Gu Xi''s footsteps immediately, but Shadow Poison''s situation was quite special. Gu Xi discovered that although Shadow Poison had the characteristics of a boss, it was not carried by all types of soldiers. He showed considerable resistance to the subordinates assigned to him by Gu Xi. This situation also made Gu Xi feel a little surprised. After all, Shadow Poison''s original direction was epic. Shouldn''t he find a way to lead more troops to fight at this time? Why does Shadow Poison look like a brave man who focuses on strength now? If he continues like this, will he still have a chance to step into the hero level, the leader level, and finally reach the epic level? Gu Xi shook his head. He himself was not sure whether taking the warrior route or the boss route first would have a certain impact on the growth of the epic level. In the absence of data comparison, Gu Xi can only take one step at a time for some things. What Gu Xi needs to do now is to observe more. So when Shadow Du followed him, Gu Xi just glanced at him and let him follow him. However, although it is not a good thing that he is reluctant to command troops, Shadow Poison has no problem at all in terms of movement. Although its body looks large, it is quite flexible when moving. No matter how fast the Holy Silver Evil Coffin opens, Shadow Poison can keep up with it immediately. Even if the Holy Silver Evil Coffin enters the shadows, Shadow Poison seems to be able to act together. This actually made Gu Xigao glance at Ying Du. Along the way, most of Gu Xi''s attention was attracted by Shadow Poison. He was observing Shadow Poison''s situation there, recording some details, and even stopped reading normally. By the time Gu Xi approached the third temporary mission point, his observation records about shadow poisons had already filled an entire book. Putting away the notebook in his hand, Gu Xi stood up and looked at the forest area in front of him, which was similar to other places. A trace of confusion flashed in his eyes. "It doesn''t look like much here. Why is it said to be the mother nest of a wyvern?" When Gu Xi was confused, Shadow Du quickly walked to Gu Xi''s side. Hiss. Shadow Poison said something while looking in one direction. Gu Xi raised his head and looked in the direction that Shadow Du had noticed. He found that there was a kind of sphere-like nest on all the trees in this forest area. These nests are quite large, the smallest one is as tall as a person. The periphery of the nest is decorated with a large number of leaves. I don''t know what method the other party used to keep the leaves from drying up. It was precisely for this reason that Gu Xi had not discovered the nest hidden in the shade of the trees before. Now that he has seen all this, Gu Xi has a judgment in his heart. "The Dreadbats attack and destroy this place." Facing this temporary mission, Gu Xi didn''t need to make any choice. The wyvern belongs to Ika''s subordinates. Every time a bipedal flying dragon is killed, it is a good thing for Gu Xi. This time Gu Xi released all the fear bats in Alidovi City. Gu Xi wanted to see the Dreadbat''s aerial combat capabilities. After all, Gu Xi needs to judge whether the Dreadbats can shoulder the task of being the main force of Gu Xi''s flying troops. If the Dreadbats are not effective in combat, then Gu Xi will find a way to change the unit instead of focusing on some flying units with little potential. Dreadbat didn''t know that he was facing an important choice. After being released by Gu Xi, they immediately rushed into the air. Then a scream rang out from the mouth of the fear bat. Amidst the harsh screams, a large number of bipedal flying dragons also rose from the forest area and rushed towards the direction of the fear bat. (End of chapter) Chapter 1422： The air battle is over (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1422 The air battle ends (please subscribe for more updates) More updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, monthly tickets and other support! As soon as the two-legged flying dragon attacked, Gu Xi understood what Yi Lu had said before. The wyverns under Ika come from different groups. Apart from the poisonous flying dragon that Gu Xi had fought with before, there were obviously two different kinds of flying dragons. One of them has a head that is almost as long as Shadow Poison''s head, and its mouth can be opened quite wide, and it can tear a person in two pieces with one bite. It is obviously the kind of bipedal flying dragon with enhanced melee attack direction. The other kind is just the opposite. This kind of bipedal flying dragon has a smaller head, but there are some blade-like feathers between the head and neck. When flying, these feathers do not affect its flight. But when attacking, these feathers come into play. As long as these feathers stand up outward, they can hurt the enemy immediately. Obviously this is a means of attack. At the same time, Gu Xi noticed that all the wyverns were somewhat larger. There should be a group that has disappeared and integrated its blood into the group of flying dragons. In Gu Xi''s eyes, there should have been a larger bipedal flying dragon in the past, but for some unknown reason, this bipedal flying dragon disappeared in the long river of history. As soon as the bipedal flying dragon flew out, Gu Xi immediately estimated the number of enemies. Although the main force of the wyverns did not stay here, there were still nearly 300,000 wyverns in this forest area. Although there are some bipedal dragons among them that are obviously underage, most of them already have a certain degree of combat effectiveness. After they flew out, they pounced on the fear bats without even looking. At this time, the number of fear bats under Gu Xi''s command was only about 70,000. This was the reason why Gu Xi dispatched all the fear bats in Alidovi City. Facing an enemy several times their own size, the Dreadbats had no idea of ??backing down. They actually lined up in a line in the sky and opened their mouths to scream in the direction of the flying dragon. The fearful screams immediately dispersed the flying dragons in front of them. Affected by the power of fear, some of these flying dragons flew upwards and some flew downwards, directly messing up the battle formation of the flying dragons. More than 300,000 bipedal flying dragons seemed to have lost their direction in the sky, and some even collided with each other. Seeing this situation, the fear bats immediately pounced forward. They did not chase the escaped wyvern, but pounced on the uncontrolled wyvern, or the wyvern rushing towards them. What they focus on right now is not to chase anyone. It was useless to chase. The sky was so big that the frightened wyvern spread its wings and flew away. Where can people go to chase this? In this case, chasing after you will only waste time. Regardless of whether these fear bats are commanded by a leader or not, they all understand that it is best to kill a group of enemies at the moment. Those bipedal dragons that were frightened and fell from the sky, or rushed directly into the group of fear bats, were the best to deal with. Sure enough, when the fear bats came forward to bite, these bipedal flying dragons didn''t even have a chance to backhand. When the effect of the Terror Screaming disappeared, 70,000 to 80,000 flying dragons had died at the hands of the Terror Bats. At this time, the flying dragons and fear bats in the sky have dispersed, and they may have to compete with each other to fight individually. At this time, Gu Xi didn''t think much. He quickly asked Luna to send the newly spawned fear bats to the battlefield. Unlike the case with the wyverns, the Dreadbats don''t have as many variations. No matter what fighting style the wyvern had in life, the Dreadbats transformed through double death are all exactly the same. After releasing a new batch of fear bats, the number of both sides in the sky was almost the same. There are approximately 210,000 wyverns and 140,000 fearbats. However, the fear bat has two ultra-long-range attack methods, sonic and fear, and will not be besieged by the enemy. The bipedal flying dragon takes advantage of its fast flying speed and its bite is more severe. When the two sides were fighting in the sky, the Dreadbats were really no match for the Flying Dragons in melee combat. However, the fear bats'' field control ability is pretty good. Whenever they feel that they can''t defeat the flying dragon, they will use the fear scream to scare away the enemies attacking them. In this way, vitality is restored. Therefore, even though the number of Dreadbats is obviously not as large as that of Wyverns, the loss ratio in sky battles is still lower than that of Wyverns. Now for every three Dreadbats killed, five Wyverns will be killed. In addition, Gu Xi means that as long as a bipedal flying dragon is killed, new fear bats will be added immediately. It can be said that the flying dragons are beaten less and less, but the fear bats are beaten more and more. Under such circumstances, the flying dragon also discovered that something was wrong. Many times they want to get back together. It''s a pity that these bipedal flying dragons have always been stared at by the fear bats. If they don''t gather, forget it. If they want to gather together to fight, they will immediately be attacked by the fearful screams from the fear bats. This kind of attack method will make the flying dragons run around. The flying dragons that originally wanted to gather together will soon disperse in the sky, and finally become one-on-one. And among these bipedal flying dragons, there are no heroic beings. Even if they know that this situation is wrong, they have no other way to change everything. We can only rush together again and again, only to be separated again and again. And every time they were frightened away, the flying dragons would always kill a large number of beings. Gu Xi, on the other hand, can immediately replenish new fear bats to make up for the loss of combat power due to the battle. This battle in the sky lasted for nearly six hours before it was over. When the last flying dragon died in the battle, Gu Xi took a look at the situation in the sky. I also have a certain judgment on the combat effectiveness of the Dreadbat. In this battle, the number of Dreadbats killed reached approximately 210,000. The surviving Dreadbats in the sky now are all new Dreadbats transformed through double death after killing the flying dragon. All the older batch of Dreadbats were killed in this battle. The remaining number of Dreadbats is approximately 160,000. Compared with the more than 70,000 fear bats when Gu Xi first sent out troops, this number has increased, and can even be regarded as a doubled increase. But this ratio of casualties still made Gu Xi shake his head. Gu Xi had already seen the situation of the fear bat. Their air combat level is still a bit weak. Although they have the ability to control the field, field control is not the key to air combat. Breathing, flight speed, bite ability, etc. are the key to air combat. (End of chapter) Chapter 1423： Clean the battlefield (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1423 Cleaning the battlefield (please subscribe for more updates) "Clear the battlefield." Looking up at the surviving fear bats in the sky, Gu Xi already had a plan in mind. No matter what kind of troops they are, they always have to be picked out in battle after battle. One or two losses are actually not important, what is important is to have a direction for improvement. At least Gu Xi needs to know what he lacks. If the fear bat''s flight speed is slow, then find a way to increase the flight speed. If the attack method is too single, then increase the attack method. As long as Gu Xi has ideas for improvement at the moment, many things can always be found in a short time. For now, Gu Xi only needs to record the problems of the flying unit. Under Gu Xi''s order, the undead began to clean up the battlefield. Although there was no soul, the undead still took back the body of the flying dragon. After all, the quality of these corpses is still good. Whether they are used to make undead, used as materials for making items, or even used to build cities, they are more suitable materials. It would be a waste not to take so many corpses back. But more undead focused on the bipedal dragon nests in the trees. Gu Xi came here this time to destroy this place. There are so many wyvern nests in front of us, they will definitely be destroyed. With nearly normal methods, if Gu Xi found eggs in the wyvern''s lair, he would definitely shake them away. So when some undead carried away the body of the flying dragon, more undead were climbing up the tree. Nests everywhere were torn down from the trees by the undead, and the various materials inside were quickly sorted and sent to Alidovi City. Gu Xi just took a casual look at it and found that the things taken out from the nest were mainly branches, feathers, eggshells, bird droppings and the like. These branches and feathers are the best materials for making arrows. Eggshells and bird droppings can be used as fertilizer. There are also some thatches. Gu Xi is not sure what they can be used for, but it seems that they are being collected in large quantities in the city. Anyway, they were all taken out of the wyvern''s lair. Gu Xi didn''t care about such a small amount of labor, but he didn''t stop the undead''s actions. However, some undead people wanted to cut down trees here, which made Gu Xi stop. It''s not that Gu Xi thinks the quality of the trees here is not good. But there are too many trees here. If you go to a place and cut down all the trees, Gu Xi may not be able to do it even if he sends out all the undead. Some things are enough. This temporary task is mainly to clear out the wyvern''s nest, so that Ika cannot replenish the wyvern troops in a short period of time. "Hiss." Just as Gu Xicha was watching the undead cleaning up the battlefield, Shadow Poison happened to wander up to Gu Xi. Although he only hissed, Gu Xi could communicate with him. "What did you say? Did you find the core of the wyvern''s lair?" "Yes." "It''s such a big place, how come the undead didn''t notice it?" Although Gu Xi muttered, he still followed Shadow Du. However, when Gu Xi followed Shadow Du to the west of the forest area, he realized why Shadow Du had called him over. On a big tree in this forest area, Gu Xi saw a bright yellow and orange fruit. The fruit is not that big. If you don''t pay special attention to it, almost no one will care about the fruit on the roadside. "It''s very similar to your skin, but why are you sure this is the key to the Wyvern''s lair?" "That''s not a fruit, that''s a seal." Shadow Poison said with certainty. Gu Xi also frowned when he heard this. He also wanted to tell what kind of sealing technique Shadow Poison knew, but after thinking about it, it seemed that when Shadow Poison transformed, Gu Xi used the ghost tree nails used to seal Yilu as a base. If we insist on saying that Shadow Poison has an understanding of the seal, it is reasonable. But Gu Xi still didn''t see how such a small fruit could be the key to the flying dragon''s lair. "Sir, are we going to break this seal here?" At this time, Shadow Du asked again. Only then did Gu Xi react. Now is not the time to think about how Shadow Poison found the seal, the most important thing now is to take this thing down. But there seems to be some problem with the current situation. Why did Shadow Poison ask Gu Xi to send this back to the city and then open the seal? Is it because you dont believe in Gu Xis method of lifting the seal? Gu Xi shook his head. It shouldn''t be like this. Gu Xi could even lift the seal on Yilu''s side, so there was no reason why he couldn''t handle the small seal in front of him. Is it possible that there is something else in this fruit? After thinking about it for a while, Gu Xi became serious. He immediately released the most important main city gate, and at the same time notified Alidovi City to prepare his troops for a tough battle. Seeing Gu Xi''s reaction, Shadow Du didn''t say anything. Because in this game, Gu Xi did not use his main force above level 10 in order to give his soldiers a chance to grow and gain more experience. Not to mention those existences above level 20. And Shadow Poison has never returned to Alidovi City, so it has no idea how powerful Gu Xi''s troops are. Not to mention other things, just a few undead dragons above level 40 can scan the entire game world in front of you. Gu Xi''s vigilant look was clearly the product of Shadow Poison''s misjudgment of Gu Xi''s strength. After releasing the main city gate, Gu Xi personally flew to the fruit and reached out to take it off. When Gu Xi held this fruit in his hand, he felt as if he were holding a stone. It was nothing like the various fruits Gu Xi had encountered in the woods before. Although he didn''t understand the situation, Gu Xi immediately flew into the main city gate holding the fruit. Shadow Poison also walked in at this time, but it had just entered the main city gate and arrived at the main square of Alidovi City. All the scales on its body stood up. It turned out that Shadow Du discovered that there were many eyes with blue firelight staring at him in the sky. Those are all bone dragons, ghost dragons and ghost dragons. Behind the nearby buildings, there are still a large number of death titans standing. Shadow Poison felt that if he picked anyone at random, he could be pressed to the ground and crushed to death. "Sir, what is this?" "What happened to my men?" "Nothing, sir, let''s undo the seal." Gu Xi looked at Yingdu with some confusion. He didn''t quite understand what Yingdu was afraid of. However, Gu Xi still put the fruit on the ground, and then smashed it down hard with the secret realm sword staff. The moment the secret realm sword staff hit, Gu Xi felt a bright yellow light flash before his eyes. (End of chapter) Chapter 1424： Flying Cavalry (please subscribe) Chapter 1424 Flying Cavalry (please subscribe) boom! As Gu Xi smashed open the fruit, a strong shock wave pushed Gu Xi far away. Then a strange bipedal flying dragon appeared in front of Gu Xi''s eyes. The color scheme of this bipedal dragon is the same bright yellow and orange as Shadow Poison, but the style is slightly different. This bipedal flying dragon is obviously much larger than Shadow Poison. Not to mention other things, the wingspan of the pair of large wings is about twenty-five meters when unfolded. Not to mention the combined length from beginning to end. Obviously this is the body that Ika prepared for his epic flying dragon. However, after seeing such a thing lying on the ground, a trace of disdain flashed in the eyes of the undead dragon in the sky and the death titan standing nearby. cut! We have to call all the undead dragons and undead titans to deal with this. I really look down on the strength of my own undead army. So the undead dragons and death titans left in twos and threes without waiting for Gu Xi''s orders. Only Gu Xi and Yingdu were left looking at the body. Gu Xi glanced at Shadow Du, and then glanced at the body. "Is this the body used by Ika''s epic soldiers? Is your body modeled after this idea? The heads all look similar? " "No." Shadow Poison shook his head decisively and said, "The condition of my body is different from that of this body. This is a quasi-mass-produced body. I made it individually, so the situation is completely different. " Shadow Du immediately denied Gu Xi''s question. "Quasi-mass production type? You mean there are a lot of these?" Gu Xi grasped the key to the problem immediately. Ilu had previously asked Gu Xi to guard against the enemy at an epic level. So Gu Xi always kept it in mind. The body in front of him was the epic spare body, which Gu Xi wasn''t too worried about. After all, no matter how much you spare your body, the worst case scenario is to kill him again. But if the body in front of you is a quasi-mass production type and the number is more than five to ten, then the situation will be different. With more numbers, the enemy''s ability to make mistakes will be stronger, and then the opponent will really not be so easy to fight. This idea just appeared in Gu Xi''s mind, and he couldn''t help but shake his head. "What''s so hard about this? I''ve become obsessed with military training during this period. If it doesn''t work, just use the bone dragon. Okay, you said this kind of thing is mass-produced. How many are there? How many will there be? I''m just right I want to upgrade my Holy Silver Evil Coffin." "I''m not sure. Lord Yi Mi has only heard of this thing appearing six times, and each time it appeared at a critical moment in the war. And every time it appears, there will always be some subtle differences in the body of this thing. Others may not notice it, but as Eva, Master Yimi is more concerned about these things. That''s why he judged that this thing is quasi-mass-produced. Every time Ika is in need, one will be released. Even if it is damaged, there is no need to worry. What really matters is the soul. As for the quantity, there is really no way to judge. " "Forget it, just mass production if it''s accurate. Don''t worry too much about this kind of thing." As he communicated with Shadow Poison, Gu Xi''s expectations for the body of the creature in front of him became lower and lower. In Gu Xi''s eyes, this thing was of little use. If such a body is used to make a bone dragon, I''m afraid Mo''er will be quite disgusted with it. If you think about the eyes of the undead dragons when they retreated, you will know that people in this world have exaggerated the epic level too much. While thinking about it, Gu Xi took out the notebook recording the epic level, and his expression became a little silent. Forget it, the epic level always has its own truth, and I havent checked whether it is true, so I just gave up. There is something wrong, so Id better research it again. Thinking secretly in his heart, Gu Xi finally put the notebook away. At the same time, I still need to write notes while observing. After all, if we dont study such a good research topic in front of us, I would be really sorry for this opportunity. Just like that, Gu Xi had already thought about it. What if the epic scenario turned out to be true. Then Gu Xi would first select materials from his own undead warriors and conduct further research. Gu Xi has quite a number of undead warriors under his command. If there can be one or two epic level warriors among them, it will be a good thing for Gu Xi. "My lord, my lord?" While Gu Xi was thinking about this matter, Shadow Du was also shouting from the side. "What''s wrong?" After putting away the notebook, Gu Xi turned to look at Shadow Du. "Sir, that is the core of the wyvern''s lair." Shadow Poison pointed at something lying underneath the body. Gu Xi was stunned for a moment, then waved his hand, and the nearby undead dragged the body aside. At this time, Gu Xi could clearly see what was placed under the body. It was a piece of bright red leather. The leather was not big, but it looked like it had just been peeled off somewhere. Gu Xi stepped forward to pick up the leather, and the next moment, there was a ding in his ear. [Ding, you got the blood magic skin] [Blood Magic Skin (Blue): Made from the wing skin of the Flying Dragon King, soaked in blood, and transformed into a magic skin by injecting the souls of several reincarnations. If this magic skin is placed at a designated location , a flying tower can be arranged for the city or the wild. [Note: A level 1 or above flying creature training camp must be built in the city, and outdoor buildings must be built near woods covering an area of ??approximately 3,000 hectares. [Magic Skin Flying Tower (Large): Use 1500 resources, 10 units of stone, and 10 units of wood to build a Magic Skin Flying Tower (large building, upgradeable) in the city. After completion, 30 red wyverns (level 4) can be trained per week. If there are already training camps for other flying arms, regional linkage can be generated, and the training speed of flying arms will be increased by 50%. If there are already buildings such as the Knight Temple, regional linkage can be created to train flying cavalry riding the **** flying dragon. After building the magic skin flying tower, the blood magic skin can be used ten times. You can build ten blood flying points inside or outside the city, and ensure that there are enough flying mounts at the flying points (arrangement is done by drawing a map on the back of the blood magic skin) ). Flying cavalry and flying points. Gu Xi understood the situation of the magic skin flying tower just by looking at the attributes. For Gu Xi, what kind of flying point and what kind of flying troops. The **** flying dragon is not the key. The real key is the flying cavalry generated by regional linkage. Although I dont know where the flying cavalry selects their cavalry sources. But to Gu Xi, cavalry is cavalry. The seahorse cavalry, which was not very impressive in Gu Xi''s eyes at the beginning, is now also the core unit of Gu Xi''s underwater force. It happened that Gu Xi could take a look at what the cavalry brought by this **** flying dragon would look like. (End of chapter) Chapter 1425： Already built flight point (please subscribe) Chapter 1425 The flight point has been built (please subscribe) Please subscribe, recommend, monthly pass and other support! "Shadow Poison, wait for me here. If necessary, I can have someone take you around the hero area." After putting away the Blood Demon Skin, Gu Xi turned to Shadow Poison and said something. He plans to go to the training area and build the Demon Skin Flying Tower that Blood Demon Skin mentioned in the temple area that has not yet been completely built. Not to mention anything else, Flying Cavalry Gu Xi is determined. But just when Gu Xi was about to go over, Gu Xi accidentally turned over the blood demon skin. "Wait a minute, Shadow Poison, is this the text you have there?" Our world leaves no words. Shadow Poison said with certainty. In this world, communication is mainly based on spiritual aspects. If it hadn''t been for Gu Xi''s arrival, even those Evas wouldn''t have learned Gu Xi''s language. If they had any ideas, they could just send them a mental command. Not to mention leaving any words behind. It can be said that there will be maps in this world, but there will definitely be no words. However, looking at Gu Xi''s serious look, Shadow Du was somewhat curious. He walked up behind Gu Xi, raised his head and looked at the blood magic skin in Gu Xi''s hand from behind Gu Xi. Drawn on the blood magic skin is a map, with the locations of several flight points specially marked on the map. This is actually quite normal. Because the previous explanation said that in addition to regional linkage and training of flying cavalry, the blood magic skin also has the function of arranging flying points. The way to arrange the flight points is to draw a map behind the blood magic skin. But when Gu Xi held the map in front of him, something was obviously wrong. In addition to the special terrain, this map also has some different text. It''s just that Gu Xi has never learned this kind of writing, so he can''t understand what is written on the map. At the same time, the map in front of him was quite large, and Gu Xi was not sure what places the map pointed to. When Shadow Poison lay down, he first read the words on the blood demon''s skin, and soon its two pairs of eyes turned into mosquito-repellent eyes. In order to prevent his eyes from going blind, Shadow Poison raised his body a little higher so that he could stand at a higher position and look at the patterns on the blood demon skin. As if this would make him less blind. Seeing Shadow Du''s situation, Gu Xi helplessly shook his head. Forget it, he couldn''t read anyway, so he just pretended that he didn''t ask. No matter what is drawn on this map, let''s settle the matter of the flying cavalry first. At this moment, Yingdu seemed to see something. "Isn''t this a map of the world?" "How to say?" When Gu Xi heard this, he turned to look at Shadow Du. "This is a world map. Look, sir, this location is the Omaticaya Rainforest where we are now. Going out from here is the Sea of ??Storms, and beyond that is the Ocean of Storms. Make no mistake, this is a world map of the entire world. " Shadow Poison said seriously. For a person who has been baptized by various information, he may not be able to read, but he will not misread the world map. Not to mention that Shadow Poison was made as Eva''s most powerful epic. Eva sometimes imports some knowledge directly into Shadow Poison''s body. So if you don''t ask, Shadow Du won''t react at all, but once you ask, Shadow Du is still very knowledgeable in certain aspects of knowledge. Gu Xi''s question seemed to turn on the switch of shadow poison, and he kept explaining the layout of the world to Gu Xi. After seeing the world map, Gu Xi realized that the Omaticaya Rainforest was only a small part of the entire game world. It is a small and medium-sized area, and only three Evas can be raised here. In a smaller area, only one Eva can be raised. As for the largest ocean and continent, I heard that there are several super giant areas that can raise more than ten Evas at the same time. For example, on the continent across the sea from the Omaticaya Rainforest, the desert and rainforest there are connected together by a river that runs through the entire line, forming a unified area. There are more than ten Evas there, and I heard that the Eva over there even has a body of her own. There is also a medium-sized continent across the sea from this continent. Due to some special reasons, the Eva''s are all concentrated on a mountain, cooperating with each other and controlling everything together. So the area is obviously not huge, but it has raised twelve Evas. In addition, the same is true in the sea. Anyway, Shadow Poison talks about this as if she is an Eva. After listening to Shadow Du''s words, Gu Xi was not so anxious to build the magic skin flying tower. At this time, he was comparing the map on the blood demon skin, and his mind had wandered far away. Gu Xi was not surprised by the hugeness of the world in front of him, even though the Omaticaya Rainforest only occupied less than one-fiftieth of the entire world. Its not surprising that there are more Evas in this world and their relationships are more chaotic. Even on the plateau near the Omaticaya Rainforest, there are four Evas who have a bad relationship with Ika. What surprised Gu Xi was that there were five flight points in this world. Although the places where the flight point went were all small places, Gu Xi always felt that there was no reason. After all, it would be a bit of a waste to put so much effort into arranging the flight points and not make good use of them. Then Gu Xi discovered another situation. He discovered that the flying points on the map were not the effects of the Blood Demon Skin. Rather, it is a flying point that originally existed in this world. There''s something wrong with the situation here. Gu Xi turned his head and glanced at the body that was dragged aside, and asked if he wanted to turn this body into an undead. Everything else in this world is good, but one thing is bad. There is no way to capture souls in this world. If it weren''t for the fact that Yi Mi bowed his head honestly and Gu Xi performed the undead transformation in Yi Mi''s holy land, the transformed shadow poison would not have any memory. Now if Gu Xi transforms the body in front of him, what he will get is probably just an empty shell. Let him fly and fight, probably. But it would be quite difficult for someone like Shadow Poison to know certain things. Not to mention that the one in front of me is still a spare body. I''m afraid I will get less news in the end. Thinking of this, Gu Xi couldn''t help but shook his head. Still put your hope in Shadow Poison. "Do you know where these points correspond to?" "I really don''t know about this. I can probably tell you about the large area, but when it comes to specific points, I really can''t help it." Shadow Du also looked embarrassed. Gu Xi was a little helpless, but he didn''t blame Shadow Poison. After all, this is a normal thing. If you ask an ordinary person to point to where Brazil is on a world map, most people can draw a range. But if you ask an ordinary person to point to where the capital of Brazil is, more than half of them will be able to draw a range. People will be confused. If Shadow Poison can know the approximate scope of the area, it''s already pretty good. "Forget it, wait until we take care of the matter in the Omaticaya Rainforest and then look back." (End of chapter) Chapter 1426： Holy Land or Dragon Kingdom? (Please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1426 Holy Land or Dragon Kingdom? (Please subscribe for more updates) More updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, monthly pass and other support, please give me a recommendation! "Sir, I don''t know the location of this flight point, but I have heard of it." Shadow Poison pointed to a location a little beside one of the flight points. "What is this place?" Gu Xi asked curiously. "The Kingdom of Dragons." Shadow Poison said seriously, "A place where all the wyverns and snakes want to go." "What did you say?" As soon as he heard the words "Dragon Kingdom", Gu Xi''s body straightened up. But he soon returned to his original self. Because Gu Xi understood that the Dragon Kingdom mentioned by Shadow Du and the Dragon Kingdom he knew were probably not the same thing. At most, this is just a name for the Kingdom of Dragons. This also made Gu Xi suppress the excitement in his heart. "Can you tell me more about the Kingdom of Dragons?" "I heard that the Kingdom of Dragon is a holy land, a place that all creatures yearn for and want to go to." Shadow Du spoke very seriously, and Gu Xi also listened very seriously. But Shadow Du only said this sentence and immediately shut up. Gu Xi waited for a moment and found that Ying Du had no intention of continuing, so he asked with a puzzled look on his face. "Why are not you talking?" "Gone." "What''s gone?" Gu Xi was a little confused. Thats all I know. The only thing that is certain is that the Kingdom of Dragon is a holy land, a holy land for everyone. " Well, asking is like not asking. Gu Xi looked at Shadow Poison helplessly. Sure enough, the lives produced in each world had the characteristics of each world. The creatures in this world are afraid that because their souls are not under their control, they really have no brains in doing things. Forget it, knowing this news is enough. After Ika''s matter is dealt with, see if you can find the flight point recorded on the blood magic skin and go to the so-called Holy Land Dragon Kingdom. I dont know what the situation is like in the Dragon Kingdom in front of me. Is it like the holy land Shadow Poison mentioned? It will really be a dragon country. But thinking about how after he came to this world, all he encountered were bipedal flying dragons that couldn''t even be transformed into undead dragons. Gu Xi couldn''t help but shook his head. Forget it, dont have such high expectations, lest the goods end up being wrong and youll be depressed. While thinking about it, Gu Xi drew the map on the back of the Blood Demon Skin. Then Gu Xi waved his hand and let Shadow Du leave on his own, and Gu Xi went to the training area as planned. No matter what, the flying cavalry needs to be trained first. After arriving at the training area, Gu Xi immediately turned to the temple area here. At this time, there are two new temples under construction here. It was a training temple for the Evil Blue Knights and Evil Bone Light Cavalry. Unlike the three temples of Scarlet, Blue and Pale, the Evil Blue Knights and Evil Bone Light Cavalry have a large number of troops but no training camps. If Gu Xi had not built three temples before, and had a sufficient number of military units for research, it would have been quite difficult for him to reversely launch the training camps for these two units. At present, most of the deductions for the Sha Qing Temple used to train Sha Qing Knights have been completed, and I believe it will be built soon. As for the training camp of the Shagu Light Cavalry, it is different. The situation here is different. The training camp of the Evil Bone Light Cavalry is somewhat similar to the Santu Magic Spring. It was not built into a temple, but looked like a grassland. I guess this was also a characteristic of light cavalry in the past. Anyway, when Gu Xi came over, he could notice that the area of ????this training camp will be relatively large, and it is also different from the previous temple style. There are some stables and forage warehouses scattered here. After walking around the temple area that had not yet been completely built, Gu Xi found that this unbuilt grassland was suitable for placing the Magic Skin Flying Tower. It''s not that it can''t be arranged in other places, but it will have some impact after being arranged. Only this place in front of me is a more suitable location. So Gu Xi took out the Blood Demon Skin without thinking much. As Gu Xi opened the blood demon skin in his hand, the shadow of a building appeared near the grassland. At the same time, Gu Xi noticed that a bright yellow light was emitting from the blood demon skin. In this bright yellow light, the shadow of the building slowly solidified. At this time, Gu Xi also noticed something. The architectural style in front of him was different from other architectural styles. At least it is different in style from nearby temples. The building in front of me is a tall tower with a stone base and a wood surface. The style looks a bit like the airship docking place on the orc tribe. It''s just that the size of the building in front of me is obviously larger, with a height of about 120 meters. This height is actually higher than many buildings in Alidovi City. The most important thing is that the outside of this magic skin flying tower is surrounded by a circle of bright yellow and orange animal skins. In addition, Gu Xi noticed that there was a new flying point below the magic skin flying tower. This flying point was different from the flying point trained by giant bats. The flying point in front of me was more like the nest of the bipedal flying dragon that Gu Xi had demolished before. Ball-shaped nests that are taller than humans are hanging on the edge of the magic skin flying tower, and there will be something like a bipedal dragon sticking out of it. At this time, Gu Xi could notice that whether it was the magic skin flying tower in front of him or the extra flying point below, the bipedal flying dragons that appeared inside were not the green bipedal flying dragons in the outside world. The skin on these wyverns is bright red, their heads are somewhat pointed, and their bodies are significantly longer. When Gu Xi looked over, all these bipedal flying dragons squeezed out of their nests. At this time, Gu Xi saw the situation of these bipedal flying dragons at the first glance. Although their necks are relatively long, their bodies are obviously shorter than the bipedal wyverns in this world, and their bodies are stronger. The two pairs of wings are also different from the normal wyvern. The original wyvern obviously has the big wings in front and the small wings in the back. But the bipedal flying dragon in front of me has its big wings at the top and its small wings at the bottom. At the same time, Gu Xi also noticed that these bipedal flying dragons also had a pair of balancing tail wings on their tails. All this proves something to Gu Xi. This kind of bipedal flying dragon is more suitable for balance when flying in the sky. In other words, they are actually used for flight transportation. The bipedal flying dragon in front of me comes in two sizes: one large and one small. The small one has a total length of about five meters, and the large one has a total length of between seven and nine meters. Gu Xi could tell at a glance that the small one was for the flying point, and the large one was for the flying cavalry''s mount. (End of chapter) Chapter 1427： Air Hussars (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1427 Air Light Cavalry (Please subscribe for more updates) ??I waved to these flying dragons, and all the flying dragons fell to the ground. When falling, Gu Xi noticed something. When these bipedal flying dragons fell to the ground, they all stretched their big wings towards the ground to support their bodies, while the small wings retracted back to protect their abdomen. Location. Gu Xi circled around the flying dragon and focused on the larger flying dragon. Gu Xi said a few words to his undead men, and several undead men quickly brought some iron blocks. Gu Xi asked the undead to place one by one on the back of the flying dragon. After putting on a weight of 400 kilograms, the larger wyvern can still easily fly on the spot, and fly in the air with a fairly smooth movement. This made Gu Xi understand the characteristics of these bipedal flying dragons. "Take down all the iron blocks and take out the zombies." Gu Xi ordered quickly. What happened next also satisfied Gu Xi. Having a zombie sitting on its back will not have much impact on the wyvern. The wind blowing in the face cannot blow the zombie away from the intersection of the wyvern''s neck and shoulders. At the same time, this bipedal flying dragon has no idea of ??rolling up and down. When flying, it mainly flies straight. When ascending and descending, it relies on the pair of small wings on the abdomen. The main thing is to highlight the word "steady". After letting the zombie sit on it and fly around, Gu Xi changed into a gladiator black guard wearing heavy armor. If it weren''t for the Scarlet Knights, these troops couldn''t change their mounts at will, Gu Xi would have even wanted to replace them. After two or three experiments, Gu Xi had already recorded the corresponding data in his hand. The larger wyvern can carry a weight of about 400 kilograms. If it exceeds this weight, the wyvern can fly, but functions such as taking off on flat ground and accelerating in the air are basically impossible. At best, it can only fly smoothly at one speed. If the weight exceeds one ton, then the flying speed of the flying dragon will be as slow as that of a normal person walking there. If it increases a little more, when it reaches one and a half tons, the flying dragon will simply be unable to fly. Therefore, in order to ensure that the bipedal flying dragon can fly freely, the weight of the cavalry on its back should not exceed 400 kilograms. This weight actually hit Gu Xi''s bottom line. When the flying dragon came out, Gu Xi had thought about adding a layer of armor to the flying dragon. But after calculation, the added defense effect of leather armor is actually not that great. If an additional layer of iron armor is added, the weight will directly exceed 400 kilograms. This asked Gu Xi how to arrange the cavalry above. So this plan can only be abandoned directly. But once the armor plan is abandoned, it is somewhat wasteful to just put a cavalryman on the back of the wyvern. In this way, Gu Xi will not be able to deal with it. After hearing about Gu Xi''s situation, Princess Anna also ran over with her men. She circled around these two-legged flying dragons, and then came to Gu Xi endlessly. "Sir, this is a very good mount." "Yes, but my train of thought stops here. What do you think?" "Then it depends on what kind of flying force you want." Princess Anna''s thinking is relatively simple, "The main functions of the flying force are aerial scouting, aerial sneak attacks, aerial assaults, bombings, air-to-air, and transportation. This kind of large bipedal flying dragon can actually be made in any way, but it can''t be done well in any way. It just depends on what the adults need. " "Air combat, air-to-air, one against three at the same level." Gu Xi thought for a moment and made a decision immediately. It''s not that Gu Xi doesn''t want other directions, but air-to-air is what Gu Xi lacks the most right now. The air scout Gu Xi has gargoyles, and the undead dragon unit can be used for air raids and bombings. It is a complete waste to use this bipedal dragon for transportation. And this bipedal flying dragon has no way to become invisible. Then air-to-air combat naturally became Gu Xi''s only choice. Then the next thing we have to consider is how to do air-to-air. There were so many Dreadbats in the city before, but their appearance made you want to train air-to-air flying troops. This shows that you are dissatisfied with the air combat capabilities of the Dreadbats. You are practicing outside. In what aspect are you dissatisfied? Flight speed, flexibility, or other aspects? " "How should I put it? There is insufficient coordination. The Terror Bats fly into the sky and they are fine when they release the Terror Scream. They can still fight together, but when it comes to the real fight, none of them cooperate. They are all fighting on their own, and they cannot catch up with the enemy, they cannot advance or retreat properly during the fight, their teeth cannot attack well, and their bite force is insufficient. There are problems with this thing everywhere. If I didn''t have to choose, I really wouldn''t want so many Dreadbats. " Gu Xi immediately told the situation at that time. When Princess Anna heard this, she thought about it seriously and finally gave her own opinion. "Well, when you put it this way, there are really many problems. But you can try putting something like a mechanical crossbow on the back of the Dreadbat, I remember Eve''s puppets can do it. Oh, by the way, we''re talking about this wyvern. According to what you said, the cavalry you want should actually be soldiers who can fight together on the back of a flying dragon, rather than a decoration riding on the back of a dragon. Fight in the air, or hold a spear and charge straight at the flying speed of the wyvern. Or grab an ax and jump in front of the enemy in the sky to fight. Either fly with bows and arrows or other long-range weapons. Of course, I personally think bows and arrows are better. Among these three types of troops, you can consider the combination of sky and jump battle. " After listening to Princess Anna''s words, Gu Xi thought about it seriously and found that these bipedal flying dragons were really suitable for this. The main purpose of these bipedal flying dragons is to fly smoothly. It can be said that they fly in the sky more steadily than ships sailing on the sea. If there were well-trained undead soldiers, it shouldn''t be a problem to jump from one wyvern to another. If the stability of the jump gang in the sky can be ensured, then it will be possible to drop quickly from the sky to the enemy''s back. If these soldiers could still have the ability to glide short distances in the air, the situation would definitely be better. An idea flashed through Gu Xi''s mind. He was not idle, but quickly told Princess Anna his thoughts. "Yes, there are no undead. If it doesn''t work, just transform it. If it doesn''t work, just train it. Our way of thinking falls within the scope of melee light cavalry. If you don''t force the ability to glide in the air, the skeleton soldiers in the city can do the job. If there is a need to glide through the air, a low-level vampire would be a suitable choice..." (End of chapter) Chapter 1428： The best harvest (please subscribe) Chapter 1428 The best harvest (please subscribe) After discussing the idea of ??the first generation of Sky Light Cavalry with Princess Anna, Gu Xi started talking about epic things. Regarding this situation, Princess Anna listened carefully and looked through the notebook recorded by Gu Xi. Although Hetian didn''t get Shadow Poison, Gu Xi really had already recorded the contents of a whole book. Finally, Princess Anna put down her notebook and said something seriously. "It''s possible to succeed, but it''s difficult." Unlike Gu Xi, Princess Anna directly stated the reason why Epic appears in this game world but rarely appears in other game worlds. Even Hades University did not regard this as a necessary learning content. . "I heard adults say that in the outside world, the souls of creatures in that world are directly taken back after death. This is the key to epicness. Because only in this way can we be prepared with both hands. The body follows the route of strengthening the body, and it becomes stronger as it is. The soul takes the leader strengthening route and learns the ability to command. As long as the new body and soul are combined, the route of the hero and the leader level can be completed. At this point, as long as they have a little more opportunity and want to integrate the two directions, it will become possible to become an epic. After all, among so many materials, there can always be one or two such existences. But we can''t do it. We transform the corpse through spiritualism, transformation of the undead, or resurrection. Not to mention that when the corpse is in our hands, it is already a step weaker. Even with what you have learned now, we can only turn the corpse in any direction to the undead. We really have no way to inject the leader''s soul into the hero''s corpse. " Upon hearing this, Gu Xi knew that Princess Anna had given it all consideration. Just as Princess Anna said, he has no knowledge reserve in this area. Among the three main routes of summoning souls of the dead, Gu Xi is still learning the art of transformation of the undead, and he has not even touched the threshold of the art of resurrection. How could Gu Xi do such a thing? After thinking for a while, Gu Xi came up with a new idea. I was thinking, dont we have a double death? Do you think if we combine the one transformed from double death with the undead transformed using the corresponding corpse spiritualism or undead transformation technique, will there be any effect? " "It''s a very good idea. Someone has done it before." Princess Anna glanced at the members of the Princess Council who were following her. She already had so many Annas under her command, and Gu Xi''s idea was just leftover from playing. But the problem is, this is different from what Gu Xi is talking about now. What Gu Xi is talking about now is how to combine the leader and the brave man. This is not directly related to double death. So Princess Anna looked at Gu Xi with some curiosity. Gu Xi also understood what the problem was. He also looked at the members of the council under Princess Anna. These people could all be considered part of Princess Anna, but they had their own characteristics. At this time, Princess Anna seemed to understand Gu Xi''s thoughts. "You mean a copy?" Gu Xi nodded affirmatively, "The dungeons are ever-changing. What if the last dungeon was obviously boss-level, but the next dungeon becomes warrior-level." This sentence silenced Princess Anna. Princess Anna carefully considered the possibility, and finally said: "We need a large amount of experimental materials for experiments. It''s best to start at the boss level and warrior level. If it can be successful, I am afraid that the status of the talent of double death among the undead will be greatly improved. " "Let''s give it a try, yes. What if, I mean, we capture an Eva and come back, is there any way to annex or digest it?" Seeing that Princess Anna agreed with his idea, Gu Xi proposed a new idea. Gu Xi felt that in this game, he felt like he had entered a huge experimental field, where he could not only learn new things, but also have new research ideas. Now he had one new idea after another. Gu Xi feels that his level may not improve much if he continues the game this time, but his research on the undead and the development ideas of his city will undergo a qualitative change. Princess Anna was also stunned at this time. "We have never encountered it, and we are not sure now whether Eva is really invincible, or whether they will be resurrected in a random place after being killed. If it really can''t be killed, then if we want to capture it, we must have strong sealing methods. The water spiritual summoning tower built by adults at the pier is not up to par. If you are killed and resurrected somewhere, there are a lot of things we can do. If someone is resurrected somewhere after being beaten to death, then he is considered beaten to death. My lord, please do not underestimate the effect of double death. " "Then it seems that when beating Ika, you should try it first to see if you can kill him." Gu Xi muttered and knew what to do next. Then Gu Xi discussed with Princess Anna for a few more words before preparing to leave. At this time, Princess Anna seemed to have thought of something. "Sir, you can take out the new undead troops that have appeared in the city recently and give them a try. They should be much easier to use than the fear bats." they? Gu Xi immediately realized that this should be the beast unit that Lyon had killed. It''s just that Gu Xi is not sure what will become of these beasts after the transformation of double death. "Okay, let them get ready and stay at the garrison gate. By the way, two heroes were killed this time. What were their conditions? " "They are very ordinary. They don''t look like heroes at all. They look more like strengthened bosses. They don''t have the ability to lead a team. They need commanding talent but don''t have the talent to command. He''s almost at the level of a tool man. Most importantly, they are animal bodies. Many troops cannot be commanded, and I am having a headache as to how to use these guys. " Maybe put them outside the city. When I met the transport troops outside the city before, I found that as more and more places are cleared outside the city of Alidovi, the larger the area we can control. With just a few heroes at our disposal, we may not be able to control everything in the wild. Although these two heroes are only at the level of tool men, they have actually commanded large armies of more than 50,000 people before. Even if they are commanding wild beasts, they still have experience in leading large armies. Let them go outside the city to guard the wilderness. " When Princess Anna heard it, this was considered a quite reasonable idea. You must know that among Gu Xi''s men, except for Moore who just joined, only the leader level has command and more than 50,000 combat experience. Other heroes have not reached this stage yet. Just as Gu Xi said, even though these two heroes commanded wild beasts at the beginning, they already had experience in leading large armies. Outside the city of Aridovi will be their best battlefield. (End of chapter) Chapter 1429： Ilu’s Holy Land (please subscribe) Chapter 1429 Ilus Holy Land (please subscribe) Seeking for subscriptions, recommendations, monthly votes and other support! After discussing some details with Princess Anna, Gu Xi withdrew from Alidovi City. At this time, Gu Xi''s troops had also cleaned up the battlefield. The corpses on the battlefield, as well as some broken trees, have all been transported back to Alidovi City. The bipedal dragon''s lair area in front of him has become a little empty. When they saw Gu Xi approaching, the undead leaders leading the team quickly gathered around him. After taking a look at the expressions of these undead leaders, Gu Xi nodded with satisfaction. In just the past few days, the levels of the undead leaders and their subordinates have been improved. It seems that this battle is an opportunity for these low-level undead to improve themselves. Now their eyes were flashing with excitement, and they were thinking that they must continue to follow and not miss such a good opportunity. If the undead have morale, you will find that the morale of these undead is as high as the sky. However, Gu Xi did not look at them at this time. At this time, Gu Xi focused all his attention on his own level. At this time, Gu Xi''s overflowing experience was enough for him to advance to level 3, and now Gu Xi was still pushing his level up. In fact, Gu Xi also knew his situation. Now he can reach level 14 as soon as he thinks about it. However, since Gu Xi entered the Hades University to study, he understood his current situation. He hasn''t even fully mastered the various skills he got during previous upgrades, and he hasn''t laid the foundation for the Necromancer yet. If he leveled up at this time, he might not be able to get any good skills. When Gu Xi was checking his experience, he took a look at his various skills. Then he pulled out a corresponding book and held it in his hands. "Get ready to go to Yilu''s holy place." After saying that, Gu Xi jumped onto the Holy Silver Evil Coffin, and the Holy Silver Evil Coffin moved forward automatically. As soon as the undead leaders heard Gu Xi''s order, they quickly returned to their respective positions and ordered their men to take action. In just three minutes, the undead army turned from silence to movement and quickly embarked on the path forward. The rest of the road became smoother as Gu Xi moved forward. Those undead leaders who wanted to avoid being eliminated have exerted their subjective initiative in many places. Along the way, no wild beast could appear in front of Gu Xi. At most, every time Gu Xi walked fifty miles, he would open a city gate and let the undead return Gu Xi''s share of the loot back to Alidovi City. Gu Xi didn''t care about the rest. In this way, when Gu Xi and the others approached Yilu''s holy land, the batch of undead that Gu Xi placed outside had some changes. The ones that have changed the least are naturally the Ghost Troops. They are basically the same. Even if someone gives them weapons and equipment, they can''t change much. At most, their colors will change a little, or the black robes they wear will become gray robes or white robes. But this time it was obvious that the level of the ghosts had improved a lot, and it seemed that they had benefited from the battles along the way. Compared with ghosts, skeleton soldiers, skeleton shooters and skeleton mages have more changes. The skeleton soldiers can get one-third of the beasts killed by them. The skeleton soldiers didn''t need flesh and blood, so they naturally selected bones and animal skins. After getting these things, they used them on themselves immediately. As a result, the skeleton soldiers had animal skin armor on their bodies, or weapons and equipment made of bones in their hands. It can be said that their appearance has changed a lot from the way they looked when they went out to fight. The most important thing is that their current situation is clearly different from the skeleton soldiers in Aridovi City who have been promoted little by little through missions. The weapons held by some skeleton soldiers are already of green quality. While reading and relaxing, Gu Xi also noticed the changes in these skeleton soldiers. This made Gu Xi couldn''t help but sigh, after all, it was better to fight to raise people. In the game, tasks and everything are imaginary. If you really want to grow, you still need to fight. Amidst these thoughts, time passed by minute by minute. When Gu Xi and the others approached Yilu''s holy land, about a day and a half had passed. As the Holy Silver Evil Coffin stopped automatically, Gu Xi, who was resting in the small room behind the Holy Silver Evil Coffin, woke up immediately. He ignored the breakfast placed aside and walked out of the Holy Silver Evil Coffin carrying weapons and equipment. At this time, Gu Xi noticed that Yilu''s holy land and Yimi''s holy land were completely different things. Although Yi Mi is trapped in the Holy Land, his Holy Land is quite large and relatively intact. The bright red flowers spread all the way from the edge of the woods to the deep pond. Their gorgeous appearance is clearly telling others that this is a holy place for him, and he doesn''t care about other people''s covetousness. But the holy land in front of me is not like this. At this time, there are only some ruins left in Yilu''s holy land, and most of the traces have been submerged in the trees. Only some very special carvings can be clearly seen on some stones. Gu Xi jumped off the Holy Silver Evil Coffin and strode towards one of the square stones. The length, width and height of this stone are one meter. It is obviously artificially quarried like this. At this time, the stone was already covered with moss, but Gu Xi could still clearly see three claw marks on the stone that were not too long. Gu Xi compared it with his hands and found that the paw print was almost as thick as his own finger. But judging from the location of the paw print, it should have been left by some kind of wild beast. I just dont know if these paw prints are directly connected to Ilus family members. You must know that when Yilu was sealed, his troops were sealed into the river along with him. But who can know whether Yilu had any backup plan when he was sealed. After looking around, Gu Xi waved his hand. "Clean up these weeds for me." The undead who received Gu Xi''s order quickly took action and began to take care of the holy land in front of them. Although these undead are not as professional as the excavation team and transportation team, Gu Xi has a large number of undead, and many things can be handled quickly with more people. Gu Xi had just finished his breakfast, and Yilu''s holy place was cleared. After cutting down all the weeds and shrubs, Gu Xi finally saw the complete situation of the Ilu Holy Land. Unlike Yimi''s Holy Land, Yilu''s Holy Land is completely an artificially constructed wonder. At this time, what appeared in front of Gu Xi was a completely collapsed pyramid. (End of chapter) Chapter 1430： The Velociraptors of the Familia (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1430: The Raptors of the Familia (please subscribe for more updates) More updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, monthly tickets and other support! The pyramid that appeared in front of Gu Xi was not in the style of an Egyptian pyramid, but in the style of an Inca pyramid. It''s the kind of pyramid with stairs on the front and an altar on the top. It''s just that half of the pyramid in front of me has collapsed. Except for the base and half of the stairs, all other parts are gone. It is not known where the original stones on the pyramid were moved. But one thing is certain, the one meter square stone that Gu Xi saw just now was moved from this pyramid. The entire pyramid is made of stones like this, and on each stone, there will be long or short claw marks as marks. It seems that these paw prints are a mark left by a previous worker under Ilu. It can also be concluded from this point that Yilu''s writing has reached a certain level. Thinking of this, Gu Xi became more curious about Yilu''s situation. After asking his undead men to search around the ruins of the holy land, Gu Xi finally entered the holy land. According to the situation found by the undead just now, no wild beast has entered or appeared in this holy land for many years. Not even a single bone has been dug out from beneath this holy land. I dont know who I am guarding against. After discovering the situation in front of him, Gu Xi didn''t think much about it. After all, Yilu was sealed in the river and had not taken care of the holy land for so many years. This situation was quite normal. Gu Xi came here just to take a look. At most, it was equivalent to sweeping the grave and clearing away the grass on the grave. Afterwards, place the egg that Ilu handed over to the designated location, and use the purple equipment to flash away. There are more things that Gu Xi won''t do. After all, the key to this rainforest is to seal Ika, and everything else is trivial. After taking out the egg given by Yi Lu, Gu Xi held the egg and headed towards the pyramid. As he walked forward, Gu Xi looked around at the surrounding situation. Finally, he found the pit for the egg some distance away from the pyramid. The reason why Gu Xi thought the egg should be placed here was entirely because of the arrangement in front of him. To the east of the pyramid, there is a flat ground made of stone. The ground is paved with thick blue and white stone slabs. Although the stone slabs are now broken a lot, the original appearance is still there. The most important thing is that there is a not too big pit about every meter on this stone slab. This pit is just big enough for an egg the size of a human head. In other words, the open space in front of him was probably the place where Ilu used to hatch his subordinates. Although the holy land in front of us is gone, this place is still preserved. Gu Xi took a look at the open space, picked a relatively complete location, and put the egg in his hand into the pit. After putting it down, Gu Xi hesitated. Because he didn''t know what to do next. The only thing that was certain now was that the egg was still good. If Gu Xi didn''t want to cause any changes here, he could just take the egg away. Taking two steps back, Gu Xi observed the egg from a distance. I was thinking about whether I should do something more. At this moment, a ray of morning light happened to shine down from the sky. The pyramid, which had just been cleared of weeds and shrubs, was exposed to the sunlight, and the sunlight naturally fell on the open space. The egg Gu Xi placed on the open ground slowly cracked open under the sunlight. "Ah, this..." Gu Xi didn''t expect that the egg would hatch like this. Now he can''t even step forward to stop it. At this time, Gu Xi could only take two more steps back and look at the situation in front of him. Gu Xi remembered that Yilu''s family members were a group of lizard people who knew how to use bows and arrows. Then what comes out of this egg is probably a lizard too. Just as Gu Xi was guessing what was going on inside the egg, some pictures appeared on half of the pyramid. Gu Xi was a little surprised to see that what appeared above the pyramid was not the lizards he had imagined, but a group of velociraptors. They hunt together in the forest and drive away other wild animals. Slowly, their cooperation became more vivid, and there was even some strategic meaning in it. Then a velociraptor with blue patterns on its body emerged from the velociraptor. This velociraptor is more intelligent than other velociraptors. It not only allows the velociraptors to learn more coordination, but also learns some production tools. Slowly, the body of the velociraptor changed. More and more velociraptors had blue patterns on their bodies. Finally, all the velociraptors turned blue, and their bodies stood upright. They reached about three meters in height. The beast transformed into human form. As these images flashed across the top of the pyramid, Gu Xi immediately understood what was going on. This is clearly describing to outsiders the process of growth and evolution of Ilu''s family members. Gu Xi guessed wrong from the beginning. Ilu''s family members were not lizardmen. They just looked similar to lizardmen. They were clearly velociraptors. After patting his head, Gu Xi suddenly thought of a question. Among the three Evas in the rain forest, Ika''s family is a flying dragon, Yimi''s family is a giant python, and Ilu''s family is a velociraptor. Although the directions were different, for some reason, Gu Xi always felt that they were all related to dragons. Think again of the Dragon Kingdom mentioned on the previous map. Although Gu Xi has always believed that the Dragon Kingdom in this world is not the same as the Dragon Kingdom in Gu Xi''s mind, but for some reason, Gu Xi always has the idea that there are dragons hidden behind this world. Just as Gu Xi was thinking about this, the scene in the sky slowly ended. Gu Xi raised his head and saw the last scene. There were countless flying dragons falling from the sky, and a large number of raptors holding bows and arrows were running back and forth on the big trees, killing the flying dragons flying in the sky. After countless generations of iterative changes, these raptors have mastered the ability to jump back and forth on trees and on the backs of wyverns. Even if they fall from a height of more than a hundred meters, they can easily use nearby trees or weeds to land without any harm. Their movements when running and jumping on the back of the flying dragon are also quite flexible, and they can easily move back and forth on the back of the flying dragon with just one step. Even if the flying dragon gets out of the way immediately, it will be useless. They can always think of a way to reposition themselves in a more suitable position to shoot. They can even grab the flying dragon''s neck to control the flying dragon. direction. Although they can''t fly, the sky seems to be their home ground. This scene made Gu Xi''s eyes light up. This is exactly what he wants. This is the way the flying light cavalry troops should fight. (End of chapter) Chapter 1431： Discovery in the Holy Land (Please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1431 Discovery in the Holy Land (Please subscribe for more updates) While Gu Xi was recording the fighting styles and routes of these raptors, he also focused on the raptor egg. The velociraptor egg had cracked when the sun shone down on it, but until now, the velociraptor inside the egg has not hatched out. What is this situation? Gu Xi couldn''t help but be shocked. It''s not like this Velociraptor egg is a dead egg. At this moment, the Velociraptor egg finally broke open, and a small blue Velociraptor crawled out. This little velociraptor didn''t say anything about growing up in the wind. After all, this world is not that kind of mythical game. This world is just a world where the soul can be moved from one body to another. After the little velociraptor in front of him crawled out, he just shook off the liquid on his body, opened his mouth, and screamed at Gu Xi. Originally, Gu Xi thought he could communicate with the little velociraptor. But when the little velociraptor screamed like this, Gu Xi really had no choice. Gu Xi couldn''t quite understand the little velociraptor''s cry. At the same time, it couldn''t learn Gu Xi''s language like Yilu did, and its spiritual communication was directly immune to Gu Xi. Now Gu Xi and the little velociraptor were staring at each other, neither of them knowing what the other was talking about. Finally Gu Xi reacted. "It''s okay. I have a way. Just die for a while. As long as you die, I can understand what you want to say." Gu Xi''s plan is quite simple. Kill the baby velociraptor, even if his soul will return to Ilu, it won''t matter. Double death can transform a new little guy. As long as the little guy can remember something. Unexpectedly, the little velociraptor sensed that something was wrong immediately. Without thinking, it turned around and ran in one direction. Gu Xi raised the Secret Realm Sword Staff and was about to take action, but after seeing the direction in which the little raptor was heading, Gu Xi couldn''t help but put down the Secret Realm Sword Staff and quickly followed it. After three or two turns, the little velociraptor came to a position behind the pyramid and jumped up and down on a big stone. Seeing the little velociraptor''s movements, Gu Xi immediately understood what it meant. "Come over and start digging down from here." Under Gu Xi''s order, a group of undead quickly came over. They were moving rocks and digging, and their movements were so fast. Under their treatment, a passage was soon dug out. Gu Xi stood above the passage and looked down, his brows furrowed involuntarily. As a necromancer, you have to learn things like pyramids. After all, this one has a deep connection with the Necromancer. No matter what style of pyramid it is, its function is nothing more than a burial chamber or a sacrifice. There will always be an undead in the end. The Great Pyramid produces mummies, undead souls that the necromancer cannot control. It''s just that this thing is not as indispensable in the undead system as the death knight, so there has been no substitute. This kind of Inca pyramid is like an altar. This can usually be used to transform the undead, or perform other magical rituals for the undead. In this regard, Gu Xi studied more in school. It''s just that in the knowledge he learned before, there seems to be no record that there will be underground passages under the pyramid. At this time, as the tunnel was dug, the little raptor jumped down immediately. Gu Xi hesitated for a moment, then jumped down too. Following the passage all the way down, Gu Xi discovered that the passage in front of him was probably not built directly when the pyramid was built. It was dug out again after it was built. Because the digging was in a hurry at that time, there was no decoration here. Some stones were just pushed up randomly to block the soil and the pressing stones. When Gu Xi walked in, he could still see some traces that had not been cleaned up. The little velociraptor seemed to be quite familiar with this place. After three or two turns, he led Gu Xi to a secret room underground. After pushing open the stone door of the secret room, Gu Xi looked inside and found that the secret room in front of him was not actually that big. The entire secret room only covers an area of ??about 80 square meters. There are a large number of bottles and jars placed around the room, and there is an alchemy table in the middle. It was obvious that this place was used as an alchemy laboratory before. It''s just that the things here have been stored for who knows how many years. Whether it''s the things soaked in bottles or jars or the things placed on the alchemy table, all of them have lost their effect. "Is this why you brought me here? An alchemy laboratory? " Gu Xi looked at the little raptor with some confusion. The things in front of him were just small supplements to Gu Xi, not anything important. Even if all the bottles and jars here are brought back, at most it can only replenish the foundation of the two alchemy laboratories in Aridovi City, and at most it can upgrade one of the alchemy laboratories to level 1. It will not have any impact on other aspects. big. It can be said that this is simply not as good as the reward Ilu received before. A reward equivalent to the quality of at least one piece of purple equipment. At the holy land of Yimi, Gu Xi at least got a body like Shadow Poison. At the moment, we can''t say that the reward in Ilu''s holy land is such a small raptor, and the bottles and jars in the alchemy laboratory in front of us are just to make up for the difference. Just when Gu Xi looked confused, the little velociraptor jumped onto the alchemy table and raised its front paws. Nothing was lifted. But his movements attracted Gu Xi''s attention. Gu Xi stepped forward and lifted the alchemy table with force, revealing a small private space underneath. In this space, there is a roll of blood-red leather. This thing looks like clothes stained with a lot of blood. Gu Xi was about to reach out and pick up the leather, but he didn''t expect that there was another hand faster than Gu Xi. Gu Xi was shocked and was about to take action when he found that the person who reached out to pick up the leather was actually the holder of the Huangquan Dragon Robe. At this time, Gu Xi was obviously stunned. What a situation this is. What''s wrong with Huang Quan''s dragon robe? At this time, Huangquan Longpao held the roll of leather tightly with one hand and saluted Gu Xi, clearly begging Gu Xi. Huangquan Longpao has been following Gu Xi for so many years, but he has never behaved like this. Seeing the condition of the wearer at this time, Gu Xi sighed, and then waved to the wearer of the Huangquan Dragon Robe, giving up on checking the condition of the leather. At this time, the holder of the Huangquan dragon robe immediately unfolded the leather, revealing the complete appearance of the leather. (End of chapter) Chapter 1432： Huangquan Dragon Robe Upgrade (please subscribe) Chapter 1432 Upgrade of Huangquan Dragon Robe (please subscribe) The leather obtained by the holder of the Underworld Dragon Robe was a roll of flying dragon skin. It was originally supposed to be in a bright yellow and orange color, but it was stained with too much blood. Now it looks like it has completely turned into in red. The skin of this roll is actually not that big. It seems that it can only wrap a body of about three meters. Obviously this should be the purple attire worn by the priests when Ilu was still alive when his dependents offered sacrifices. This time Gu Xi was satisfied. Just have a purple outfit. Even if the purple outfit is not in my hands now. At this time, Gu Xi focused more on the person wearing the Huangquan dragon robe, wanting to see what was going on with him. After unrolling the roll of leather, the holder of the Huangquan dragon robe wrapped the leather around his body. Then the six-ray flaming lamp on Gu Xi''s left hand started to vibrate. It was as if Huangquan Longpao was affected. At this moment, Gu Xi understood the meaning of the holder of the Huangquan dragon robe. The properties of this piece of leather are not similar to those of the Huangquan Dragon Robe, but it should also have a strengthening effect. After the holder of the Underworld Dragon Robe obtains this piece of leather, he can directly integrate the properties of the leather into his Underworld Dragon Robe to improve the quality of the Underworld Dragon Robe. Although you can tell at first glance that there is no way to upgrade it to the level of orange equipment, but it should not be a problem to upgrade it to the level of purple equipment +2. It seems that with the completion of the six flame lanterns, the holders of the lanterns have also rolled up. Otherwise Huangquan Longpao would not have taken the initiative to react like this. Just when Gu Xi understood what was going on, the body of the holder of the Huangquan dragon robe had obviously undergone some changes. Originally, the Huangquan dragon robe looked like a black stick figure, wearing a dragon robe with various underworld dragons. But now that leather has been incorporated, the situation has changed. The style of the dragon robe has undergone some changes. The original red dragon pattern is still there, but in addition to the dragon pattern, there are also some different things. Not to mention other things, there are two more different dragons among the dragon patterns and cloud patterns. One of these two dragons is bright yellow and the other is bright red. It is obvious that they were transformed after gaining the power of leather. But this is not the most important thing. The most important thing is that the hands and feet of the holder of the Huangquan Dragon Robe have extra gloves and leather shoes made of leather. After completing this change, the person wearing the Huangquan dragon robe nodded to Gu Xi and retreated behind Gu Xi. Gu Xi also took this opportunity to check the current situation of Huangquan Longpao through the six-ray lantern. [Yellow Spring Dragon Robe (Purple +3, Robe)] [Defense: 63] [After equipped: Intelligence +6, Perception +6, Charm +6] [Equipment requirements: Intelligence 14, Perception 14, Charisma 14] [Special 1: The Underworld Edict uses mana to temporarily call the underworld soldiers and ghost officials from the underworld to help in the battle. At the same time, it can directly communicate with the underworld underworld and give its subordinates the status of the underworld underworld soldiers and ghost officials (temporary status will be recognized after use, The number is related to the player level). [Special Effect 1: After wearing the equipment and activating the effect of the Underworld Edict once, you need to perform a grand sacrifice to the robe once a day, blood sacrifice of half of your own blood and three hundred creatures. Those who do not sacrifice seven times will die. [Special 2: Dragon Burial Vein, used on dragons, earth veins, and dragon energy users, it can be transformed into ghost dragons or other undead dragons. After the transformation, the undead dragon''s combat power will not decrease, but will increase accordingly. At the same time, the user will receive one-fifth of the attributes and power of the transformed dragon. Special Effect 2: After wearing the equipment and activating the dragon vein burial effect once, the body will be judged every time the dragon vein is buried. If the judgment fails, the user will die. [Special 3: Consecrate the altar and worship the general, temporarily increase a certain attribute of all the troops in hand by 1 level (the level is a temporary increase, which requires the consumption of experience points. After the time is up, the level will return to the original level, and the expended experience points will not be returned) . [Special Effect 3: After wearing the equipment and activating the effect of sealing the altar and worshiping the general once, you need to meditate for three days, otherwise your luck will decrease and you will die in trivial matters. [Explanation: The power of blood sacrifice affects the quality of Huangquan Dragon Robe. Sacrifice has qualitatively improved the skills of Huangquan Dragon Robe, and at the same time opened the door to a new world for Huangquan Dragon Robe. Looking at the condition of the Huangquan Dragon Robe, Gu Xi was also stunned. He did not expect that this piece of leather would have such a big impact on the Huangquan Dragon Robe. But after thinking about it seriously, Gu Xi also reacted. This piece of leather should have been used for blood sacrifices by priests. The attributes of the Huangquan Dragon Robe are very strong, but all the negative effects are actually due to the blood sacrifice or sacrifice. It can be said that leather fundamentally strengthens the effect of Huangquan Dragon Robe. If negative effects are strengthened or affected, special effects will naturally be affected as well. The most obvious one here is the Huangquan Edict, which is no longer as impressive as the previous one. It directly gives a certain identity to his subordinates. Before, he had to shake some people up, but now Gu Xi can point to his undead and say, this is Bai Wuchang. Of course this is all temporary. However, Gu Xi has a feeling that if he can find another item like this, when the Huangquan Dragon Robe reaches orange quality, this enlightenment improvement will become permanent. At that time, Gu Xi can easily organize an underworld army of his own. Not to mention anything else, at least he can make Bai Wuchang under his command a reality. As for the dragon-burial vein that was originally the most important to Gu Xi, because the power of the sacrifice on the leather had to support special effects and negative effects respectively, it was not improved very much. In the end, this skill was sealed and worshiped. Gu Xi estimated that all the sacrificial power on the leather in the past was focused on the special effects. But in this case, the effect of sealing the altar and worshiping the general is too strong. Gu Xi didn''t use this trick much before, and it was even less likely to be used now. I''m afraid this article will be abolished. Gu Xi sighed, but even the first two items were enough for Gu Xi. The most important thing is that all these negative effects now have been smoothed out by the six-rayed flame lamp. No matter how strong the negative effect is, it has no impact on Gu Xi. At the moment, what Gu Xi is more concerned about is actually the line of sight of Huangquan Longpao. Previously, Huangquan Dragon Robe could see the direction of auras such as earth veins, dragon veins and dragon energy. What now. After confirming the situation of Huangquan Dragon Robe, Gu Xi quickly walked out of the basement of the pyramid, turned his eyes on Huangquan Dragon Robe and looked outside. At this moment, in Gu Xi''s eyes, everything had changed. Gu Xi noticed that there seemed to be a very powerful force under the earth of this world, and this thing seemed to be dragon-shaped. (End of chapter) Chapter 1433： Let’s start again (please subscribe) Chapter 1433 Set out again (please subscribe) Please subscribe, recommend, monthly pass and other support! Standing halfway up the pyramid, Gu Xi could not help but mutter. "No way. Could it be that my luck is so good because of several transfers?" Gu Xi didn''t believe his eyes. When he saw the three Eva dependents in the rain forest before, although he had some guesses in his mind, he never made a final judgment. No matter how he guessed, they were just guesses. But what Gu Xi saw now gave him a feeling. The Dragon Kingdom shown on the map before was all fake. The entire world in front of you is a huge dragon kingdom. After having such a feeling, Gu Xi''s head was all dizzy. He wanted to release Moore immediately and let her come out to see if this place was suitable for her. But in the end, Gu Xi suppressed the idea. After all, although the dragon-shaped existence underground is sleeping, it is obviously still alive. At the same time, Gu Xi couldn''t tell its level. Judging based on the map situation Gu Xi saw. This person shouldn''t be around level 15. But Gu Xi doesn''t know what level his strength is. Gu Xi planned to keep this matter in mind, and after he cleared Ika and found the Dragon Kingdom on the map, he would let Moore come and take a look. Under Moore''s command, there are several undead dragons with around level 45 strength. As long as we don''t encounter a stronger enemy, sweeping this world shouldn''t be a problem. Gu Xi had already planned it. If this world itself is really the Kingdom of Dragons, then he will definitely take root here. And by occupying the territory, it slowly devours the world in front of it. If not, then Gu Xi could just get the Dragon Kingdom on the map. Anyway, no matter what, Gu Xi''s goal this time is quite clear. The Omaticaya Rainforest is not the end of Gu Xi. After taking another look at the dragon form sleeping underground, Gu Xi turned to look at the little velociraptor that was still following him. "Okay, stop looking and get ready to leave. We still have a lot of tasks to do. " As Gu Xi spoke, he pulled out the map. Next, he still has several temporary tasks to do. The most important thing is to find the other two seals and release Ilu from the seals first. There is also the sacred place of Ika. Unlike Yimi and Yilu''s holy land, Gu Xi will definitely destroy Ika''s holy land directly. Just like when Gu Xi destroyed the nest of the flying dragon before. It just so happens that this series of areas are all on the same line. At most, the last sealing location, the deep pond, is a bit far away. But for Gu Xi, this impact is actually not big. At the current moving speed of Gu Xi''s men, it would take him a little more than two weeks to fight from one end of the Omaticaya Rainforest to the other. No matter how many detours are taken, it will not take more than a month to complete these tasks. Gu Xi had seen the power of the extreme death attack before. Even now, Gu Xi still looks at the situation in the sky from time to time. In his eyes, the vitality above the Omaticaya Rainforest has not been fully replenished. At the current rate of vitality replenishment, Ika would not be able to return to the original level in less than three to five months. In other words, no matter how many detours and changes Gu Xi takes now, he is sure to complete the cleanup of the world''s novice area, which is the Omaticaya Rainforest, within two weeks. The time has been determined, so what''s there to be anxious about? Everything will take its course. With this thought, Gu Xi glanced at the task list again and pointed forward. "Set off." The undead who had just cleaned up the Ilu Holy Land quickly moved towards the next location as planned before. Gu Xi, who sat on the Holy Silver Evil Coffin again, found that except for the holders of the Bone Obelisk and the Underworld Dragon Robe, the other four holders suddenly appeared next to him. They didn''t say anything, just stood in front of Gu Xi and stared at Gu Xi. Although Gu Xi was the kind of person who could sleep among the dead and be an undead knight, he still felt the pressure coming from him when facing such gaze. "Okay, I know what you want. I will note this down. But this time things just happened to happen. After all, that thing is just right for Huangquan Longpao. If you encounter such a thing next time, I can make arrangements for you, especially the spear and extreme sunshine. In fact, you have already obtained more purple equipment, havent you? " After Gu Xi said this, the other armor holders finally turned around and returned to their original positions without saying anything more. At this time, Gu Xi couldn''t help but shook his head, and was no longer in the mood to study. He put down the book in his hand and let his thoughts wander out of boredom. It is a good thing that the six-path wielder of the Six-Path Lantern of Flame wants to make progress. But just because one person has made progress, the others must grow at the same time. You must know that Gu Xi spent a long time selecting suitable purple clothing for these six costume holders. This took him quite a long time. As a result, the six-path layout was finally completed, and now this happens again. That''s not a good thing. You need to be knowledgeable in this aspect. He put so many spears before. No, it should have been brought up when Extreme Sunlight was put in. Instead of watching others take advantage of it, now jump out and want it. As Gu Xi said before, neither Spear nor Extreme Sunlight is a single purple outfit. There are at least a dozen spears on the spear side. In every battle, the spears used by the spear wielders have different effects. If the spear wielder wanted to upgrade all the spears, where would Gu Xi find so many upgrade materials? As for extreme sunshine, it is better, but the benefits are limited. Extreme Sunshine is directly paired, which means that they need to be upgraded together, and the best materials must be a pair. This is no simpler than the needs on the other side of the spear. If these costume holders hadn''t jumped out, Gu Xi might not have said much. But now, Gu Xi has a headache. Shaking his head helplessly, Gu Xi, feeling unhappy, simply fell onto the Holy Silver Evil Coffin and raised his hand to cover his face with the book. At first, Gu Xi just wanted to relax, but he never expected that Gu Xi would fall asleep instead. In his daze, Gu Xi suddenly felt the Holy Silver Evil Coffin take a beating. The sudden braking almost threw Gu Xi out. Gu Xi immediately turned over and stabilized his body. Before he could see clearly what was happening, he heard a roar in the sky. (End of chapter) Chapter 1434： Flash sale (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1434 Flash Kill (please subscribe for more updates) More updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, monthly pass and other support, please help me! Gu Xi had heard this sound before, and he knew it was a sonic boom caused by something moving faster than the speed of sound and breaking the sound barrier. Gu Xi had also seen this kind of situation in the Yin City. But when he was in the Yin Capital, Gu Xi could guarantee his own safety. But now in this world, Gu Xi has no way to ensure his own safety. He immediately turned over and got out of the Holy Silver Evil Coffin and looked up at the sky. At this time, in the sky, a bright yellow and orange flying dragon was flying past at high speed. The wingspan of the bipedal flying dragon was nearly thirty meters, and its body length was nearly sixty meters long. From the looks of it, this is clearly the epic appearance of Ika''s subordinate. Gu Xi had been thinking about Princess Anna''s words along the way. Is the epic level exclusive to this world? Regarding this issue, Gu Xi and Princess Anna both have their own judgments. But without absolute information, no one can convince anyone. As for the example of Shadow Poison, Gu Xi couldn''t dismantle it and study it, so this matter has been in the observation stage. Now that this bipedal flying dragon is flying at high speed, it means that another experimental subject is coming. After seeing the situation clearly, Gu Xi immediately ordered: "Do your own thing and prevent enemies from attacking in the sky." Under Gu Xi''s order, Gu Xi''s other troops discovered that a large number of bipedal flying dragons appeared in the sky. It''s just that because the one just flew so fast, these ones haven''t gotten close to Gu Xi''s team yet. Under Gu Xi''s order, all the troops under Gu Xi quickly climbed up the tree. Facing flying troops, only by standing at a high altitude can you have a chance to hit the opponent. As soon as Gu Xi moved, the two-legged flying dragon that had just flown in the sky noticed the situation here. Although it had flown a certain distance, it immediately turned around in the air and flew back to where Gu Xi was before. But at this time, Gu Xi had already arranged everything clearly. After discovering what the enemy was like, Gu Xi no longer thought of training troops. At this time, Gu Xi immediately released the main city gate and arranged for the Death Titan troops to attack. The goal of these death titans is very simple, as long as they target that very special two-legged flying dragon. Gu Xi believed that the more than 20,000 Death Titans could attack this bipedal flying dragon in all directions as long as they released an electric grid into the sky. So what if this bipedal flying dragon can fly, or if it can break the speed of sound. No matter how fast it is, can it go faster than lightning? And doesnt it claim to be a dragon? As long as it is a dragon, it will be hit twice as hard by the Titans. With so many death titans, Gu Xi didn''t believe that this bipedal flying dragon could escape. Under Gu Xi''s order, the Death Titans quickly stood up. Because there was not enough space to stand on, some Death Titans even uprooted nearby large trees. This also allowed the wyverns in the sky to see the existence of the Death Titan. The bipedal flying dragon that just turned back rushed down immediately. In this bipedal flying dragon''s mind, he can defeat all enemies. At this time, beat the person to death first. After you''re done, come back to other things. So the flying dragon didn''t look at the death titans at all, but pounced directly on Gu Xi who was standing next to the holy silver evil coffin. In the memory of the flying dragon, there is the information given by Ika. As long as Gu Xi is killed, Ika will win this battle. As for the taller undead troops, the flying dragons didn''t take them seriously at all. In the eyes of a wyvern, nothing is faster than its speed. But it never thought that this kind of tall undead that it had never seen before was the most deadly. Just as Gu Xi thought, no matter how fast there is, there is no speed faster than lightning. When the flying dragon rushed downward, all the death titans threw evil thunder. In just a moment, before the bipedal flying dragon had rushed over a hundred meters, more than ten electric grids appeared beside it. The body of the flying dragon was directly hung up by the electric grid. The strong current directly electrocuted the bipedal flying dragon into burnt black. The bipedal flying dragon relied on inertia and rushed forward more than ten meters. But within the area of ??more than ten meters, the idle Death Titan had laid out more than twenty layers of power grids. The wyvern had no room for resistance. More than 20 layers of power grids were all attached to it. When it broke out of the last layer of power grid, the bipedal dragon had no bones left, leaving only black ash all over the sky. Gu Xi didn''t even raise his head. At this time, he was checking the pop-up kill information. All Death Titans are recognized for their kills, and each Death Titan is assigned 1 experience point. Gu Xi let out a long sigh. This is why he clearly has powerful troops, but he has never used them to fight. It feels like a loss no matter how you look at it, with such good materials but only so little experience. Gu Xi shook his head. Although you dont make much money this way, its really fun to play. Under normal circumstances, it would probably take a long time for Gu Xi to kill this bipedal flying dragon. But there is no need for it now. With just such a blow, the majestic flying dragon was gone. Gu Xi raised his head and looked at the group of flying dragons that had not yet rushed to the battlefield. This time, the number of the wyvern group that perished along with the wyvern reached 200,000. This is definitely because the bipedal flying dragon itself is of epic level and can be both a hero and a leader. As a leader, the flying dragon can lead two hundred thousand subordinates. Just because it flew too fast, these two hundred thousand men were left far behind. It has not flown to the battlefield yet. Looking at the group of flying dragons covering the sky like dark clouds, Gu Xi said calmly. "Give them a hit." Although all the fear bats under Gu Xi had flown into the air. But this time, Gu Xi did not let the Dreadbat take priority. The Death Titans have already been released, so there is no need to waste them now. The Dreadbats do have aerial combat capabilities, but their numbers are still far behind those of the Wyverns. Even if you fight with the shooter below, it will take some time to fight. The situation in front of him was an emergency, and Gu Xi didn''t want to waste any more time here. Anyway, the Death Titan has not returned to Alidovi City yet. Just let them take action again. With this thought, Gu Xi immediately issued the order just now. As for the fear bat that had risen into the air, it had already flown towards the flying dragon. But at this moment, another sound came from behind the group of flying dragons. (End of chapter) Chapter 1435： The battle between the flying dragon and the titan (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1435 The battle between the flying dragon and the Titan (please subscribe for more updates) Another one coming? ??As the sound of a sonic boom came from the sky, Gu Xi saw another epic flying dragon rushing out. Compared with the one that appeared before, the one in front of me seems to be significantly smaller and has more patterns on its body. It is obvious that this is not the same body as the previous one. But when it flew out, it felt like it was obviously the same one. It seems like this is Eva''s thing. And it can arrive in such a short time. It seems that Ika is also involved in this battle. Even Ika discovered his actions and wanted to block himself on the road. But Ika probably didn''t expect that Gu Xi, who usually only brought out ordinary troops, could bring out tens of thousands of powerful troops at this time. Now Ika is riding a tiger. Right now, he was afraid that he would have to mobilize all the troops he could mobilize to deal with Gu Xi. Thinking of this, Gu Xi looked up at the sky again. Sure enough, there were another two to three hundred thousand flying dragons flying towards us in the distance. With Gu Xi''s eyesight, he could see from a distance that there seemed to be something hanging in the group of flying dragons. Looking at the scene in front of him, Gu Xi''s eyes lit up. Could this be Ikas confidence? At this time, the flying dragon in the sky had flown past the group of flying dragons and pounced on Gu Xi immediately. Looking at the flying dragon rushing towards him, Gu Xi smiled disdainfully. "The guy who is rushing to reincarnate." As soon as he finished speaking, the Death Titan took action with all its strength and released more than thirty layers of power grids into the sky. But this time, the flying dragon has understood the attack method of the Death Titan. As it rushed downwards, a layer of red blood appeared around it. This is obviously because he wants to resist this lightning. However, this bipedal dragon obviously overestimated its own existence. The blood energy it releases is somewhat useful, but obviously not much. Lightning kept striking at the blood energy. The bipedal flying dragon only flew four to five hundred meters before it was turned black by layers of lightning. But this time the situation was much better than last time. It was not beaten into black ash like the previous bipedal dragon, and the body that fell when it died in battle was still intact. It can be seen from this point that the flying dragon has already found a way to deal with the Lightning Network in the wave of deaths just now. "Some brains, but not much." Regarding the reaction of the flying dragon, Gu Xi couldn''t help but shook his head. From the process of dying for the second time, it can be seen that this bipedal flying dragon is using itself as an experimental material to judge Gu Xi''s attack methods. Next, Gu Xi believed that the coping method discovered by the wyverns should be spread to the wyverns immediately. Just as Gu Xi guessed. As the bipedal flying dragon died, and the moment its charred corpse fell to the ground, there was another hissing sound in the sky. A new wyvern flew out of something being dragged by the wyverns coming from behind. At this time, Gu Xi finally understood the situation. Ika directly brought over the body prepared for the flying dragon. This is a direct on-site operation to seize the body and change the body for Gu Xi to see. In this way, the other party will have many opportunities to try and make mistakes. If they were allowed to break through the Death Titan''s defense, Gu Xi would be humiliated. Gu Xi, who wanted to understand this, was about to turn his head when the Bone Titan appeared next to Gu Xi. "Sir, please give our Undead Titan Force a chance." "You?" "Don''t let the undead dragon troops come out to fight." The Bone Titan immediately put forward his request. All the undead titans here, even those trained from various cloud temples, start at level 7. The Death Titans summoned by Gu Xi through spiritualism started at level 8. After many battles, especially after the dragon invaded the Yin City, the Death Titans under Gu Xi almost all reached level 10. above. It can be said that each of these undead titans is much higher than the normal level in this world. This is why they can only get 1 point of experience after the undead titans take action. You won''t gain experience by beating this kind of kid. If they hadn''t really taken action this time, the system wouldn''t even have added 1 point of mandatory experience. Now the White Bone Titan has made such a request just to save face. Destroy the wyvern''s face. In the Bone Titan''s mind, they could not compare to the Death Knight troops in Gu Xi''s hands, but they could never be compared to the Undead Dragon troops. Even if the number of undead dragon troops now exceeds that of the undead titan troops by many times, the bone titan will not retreat even half a step. In the Bone Titan''s mind, Titans are stronger than dragons. As for temporary defeat, that is acceptable. After all, when Gu Xi''s undead dragon force was formed, there was only one Bone Titan in the Titan force. He withstood the pressure and survived in such situations. Now Gu Xi not only has more than 20,000 Death Titan troops under his command, but also has seven cloud palaces that can continuously train Undead Titans. Then what does he have to fear? You must not give in at this time. The Bone Titan has only one request. We must let the Undead Titan finish the battle here. Wouldn''t it be better to release the undead dragon troops? Of course that''s good, not to mention the undead dragon army that Moore brought, even if she picked the rest, the level and quantity are quite high. Moreover, undead dragons can fly in the sky. As long as Gu Xi''s movement speed can keep up, they can be placed anywhere in the rain forest in the shortest time. This is definitely more beneficial to Gu Xi. Gu Xi could see this, and so could the Bone Titan. That''s why he made such a request when Gu Xi was preparing for the next step. Gu Xi glanced at the Bone Titan and responded decisively. "good!" The next moment, Gu Xi quickly used his own means. Death incarnate. The two incarnations of death - Titans appeared on the battlefield. Their appearance immediately transformed a group of undead titans, raising their level to level 19. At the same time, Gu Xi also released the ghost battlefield to provide blessings for the undead titans in all aspects. When the White Bone Titan saw Gu Xi''s behavior, he understood what Gu Xi meant. He went back to deliver the news quite happily. At this moment, Gu Xi stood back on the Holy Silver Evil Coffin. After deciding to leave the Undead Titan behind, Gu Xi was already planning how to fight this battle. (End of chapter) Chapter 1436： The powerful attack of the undead titan (please subscribe) Chapter 1436 The powerful attack of the undead titan (please subscribe) The Undead Titans are ready, arranged as a team of thousands, and take turns throwing lightning into the sky. Don''t worry about mana, just attack according to my layout. " Under Gu Xi''s order, the undead titans took turns attacking the sky. This time, what they fired was no longer an electric grid, but lightning arrows that dodge each other. Compared with the power grid, the lightning arrow attack is more concentrated and more powerful. The power that the flying dragon tested out at the beginning was the power used by the power grid. Now it has become a lightning bolt, and its power is obviously different. Especially if more than a thousand lightning bolts hit one place at the same time, it will be useless no matter how powerful the new flying dragon is. Attack after attack will leave the flying dragon with no chance to react, and the paralysis effect brought by lightning will directly cut off all the enemy''s efforts. The most important thing is that the lightning arrow can accurately hit the corresponding enemy. Even if the enemy is hidden in the crowd, it will be accurately targeted and will not give the enemy a chance to dodge. Although the wyvern this time was smaller in size, its gorgeous color could not be concealed even if it was hidden among the wyverns. It just took off, and before it could rush forward with the flying dragons, a thousand lightning arrows hit it. After three thousand lightning bolts, the two-legged flying dragon that had just taken its body lost its vitality, and one end was plunged heavily into the ground. This time, the situation of this huge bipedal flying dragon was completely different. Only part of its body was charred black, not to mention turned into black ash, even the whole body was not charred black. At most, the head was beaten black, and other parts were relatively intact. It could be said that with just such a blow, Gu Xi had found the key to dealing with the flying dragon. Looking at the two-legged flying dragon falling from the sky, Gu Xi pointed his hand forward. All the death titans set their targets on the wyvern group at the rear. Their attacks immediately fell on those things dragged by the wyverns, which were the epic spare bodies of Ika''s men. It is precisely because of this thing that the bipedal flying dragon can stand up and fight again immediately after death. What Gu Xi had to do now was to cut off their path. At the same time, Gu Xi also had an idea. He wanted to try whether the body that had not been taken away would be considered epic if it was beaten to death. Under Gu Xi''s command, one lightning bolt after another jumped over a long distance and accurately hit the group of flying dragons behind them. Because it is a lightning arrow attack, the accuracy of the attack is quite high, and thousands of shots are fired at the same time. When the lightning strikes, it is nothing. But when gathered together, the thickness is as thick as a normal person''s waist. One or two strikes of this kind of lightning are fine, but the undead titans here come one after another. After seven or eight clicks, there were no more towed objects in the group of flying dragons. Even the wyvern group was wiped out by the lightning attack. The remaining flying dragons were also confused at this time. They didn''t know what to do for a while. Because all the spare bodies they brought with them were destroyed by Gu Xi. At this time, no matter how capable Ika was, he would not be able to directly transform a new body for the bipedal flying dragon. The current situation is already under Gu Xi''s control. As soon as he saw the flying dragons like this, Gu Xi immediately understood that his goal had been achieved. No one is controlling the flying dragon now, and that epic existence will not appear for the time being. So how long will it take to clear out this group of flying dragons now? So under Gu Xi''s order, the undead titans immediately changed their fighting style. At this time, they came up with the third method of attack. Chain lightning or ball of lightning. Chain Lightning is very simple. It looks a bit like Lightning Bolt, but after it hits the first enemy, it will then jump outward with the hit enemy as the center. With each jump, the power of the lightning will decrease a little. After about seven to eight times, the power of the lightning will be exhausted. But there is a problem here. If another lightning chain comes nearby at this time, the previous lightning chain will be connected, and the power of the lightning chain will be enhanced. It can be said that chain lightning is a more useful move when attacking enemies in a large area. As for the lightning ball, it is similar to the lightning chain, except that the lightning ball directly shoots out a thunder point. After being hit, the lightning ball will be centered on the thunder point and spread out with lightning. Unlike the lightning chain, this lightning ball only shocks everything within this range. As long as it goes beyond this range, it will be impossible to hit. At the same time, after the power of lightning is exhausted, the lightning points will disappear. In terms of sustainability, there is certainly no way to compare with Chain Lightning. But the lightning ball also has an advantage, that is, as long as you master the method of releasing the lightning ball, you can release multiple lightning **** at the same time in a short period of time. Seven or eight lightning **** can form a less powerful power grid in the sky, although it is not comparable to the size of the power grid laid out by all the Death Titans united. But an undead titan can operate this kind of power grid laid out by lightning balls. This will obviously be more convenient and simpler. Under the attack of these two lightning skills, the flying dragon kept falling from the sky like dumplings. There are more than 20,000 undead titans, even if they have not received any reinforcements, they can kill multiple flying dragons at the same time. Now Gu Xi also used his own strengthening methods and released the incarnation of death - Titan. This simply means not wanting to give the flying dragon any chance. In this way, every time the Undead Titan takes action, there will be at least 40,000 flying dragons missing from the sky. If you are lucky, you may even directly kill more than 50,000 wyverns. The number of wyverns that rushed over with the wyvern boss at first was about 200,000. The number of flying dragons that came from behind carrying spare bodies was about three hundred thousand. How could a flying dragon with less than 600,000 people withstand the attacks of 40,000 people and 50,000 people? After only a few waves of attacks, the number of flying dragons in the sky was reduced to only 70,000 to 80,000. At this time, Gu Xi glanced at the situation of the flying dragon in the sky, raised his hand, and asked the undead titan to stop attacking. We''ve been fighting for so long, it''s time for the Dreadbat to show its strength. Otherwise all this experience will be wasted. But just as the fear bat flew toward the wyvern, another hissing sound came from further away. (End of chapter) Chapter 1437： The incident happened suddenly (please subscribe) Chapter 1437 Something happened suddenly (please subscribe) Please subscribe, recommend, monthly pass and other support! "Again?" Hearing this voice, Gu Xi couldn''t help but mutter, "How much body does he still have?" However, when Gu Xi looked up, he saw that the surviving flying dragons in the sky turned around and prepared to run away, as if they had received some order. Gu Xi was shocked, what was going on. At this time, a mixture of bright yellow and orange-red appeared in the sky again, but the bipedal flying dragon that flew over was no longer smaller, but rather stunted. Its size is not much different from an ordinary wyvern. The only thing that hasn''t changed is that the movement speed has not changed at all, it has still reached the speed of sound. When flying over from a distance, the speed of movement can break the sound barrier. Even because it is smaller, it can fly faster. The bipedal flying dragon did not attack Gu Xi. Instead, it greeted him from afar, turned around and fled away. Gu Xi understood its thoughts at a glance. This means I want to retreat. But a trace of doubt flashed in Gu Xi''s eyes. There is something unreasonable here. If the flying dragons want to retreat, there is no need for this epic to come over again. This epic move was clearly to introduce his existence to Gu Xi. This move is quite unreasonable. Gu Xi immediately thought whether the other party was going to lead him somewhere. "The undead titans will launch another wave of attacks. The fear bats are preparing to scream in terror. Let them get into chaos and don''t let them run away." Although Gu Xi thought that the enemy might set up an ambush, the best Gu Xi could do was not to pursue him, but he would not let all the enemies escape. Letting these two-legged flying dragons run away like this would be a big loss for Gu Xi. Although there is no soul in this world and there is no way to use spiritualism, Gu Xi''s double death effect is very good. For every more wyvern killed, there will be one more Dreadbat in Alidovi. This is a supplement to Gu Xi''s air force. Therefore, it is okay not to pursue, but none of the enemies can be allowed to escape. With this thought, Gu Xi naturally took action with all his strength. First, the Undead Titan took action and attacked the remaining flying dragons. Then the fear bat takes action, causing the bipedal flying dragon to fly around out of fear. As long as these flying dragons don''t fly away, the undead titan can kill all these flying dragons after two waves of attacks. As for the epic flying dragon, it probably wouldn''t be close to the undead titan''s attack range, so Gu Xi wouldn''t be able to take it down. But Gu Xi didn''t care about this. In the battle just now, Gu Xi successfully killed no fewer than two epic flying dragons. No matter what the double death transformed into, this supersonic speed of movement can definitely be retained. If you encounter such enemies again, just send them out. So the key now is two points. The first point is not to let an ordinary bipedal flying dragon escape. The second point is not to fall into the trap with the epic flying dragon. Under Gu Xi''s order, the undead titans moved very quickly. They really ignored the rather conspicuous epic level flying dragon. Attack the ordinary wyvern with all your strength. Those ordinary bipedal flying dragons wanted to escape, but at this time the fear bat just screamed in terror. Amid the screams, the wyverns flew around in the sky and even bumped into each other. This gave the undead titans a chance to seize the opportunity. With a wave of lightning moves, these bipedal flying dragons were electrocuted to death on the spot. Of the 70,000 to 80,000 wyverns, only a thousand or so finally escaped and flew to the epic wyverns. Seeing this situation, the epic flying dragon also understood that his plan had failed. It just circled in the sky, then turned around and headed back the way it came. As for the more than a thousand bipedal flying dragons, it didn''t take it seriously at all. Such behavior just proved Gu Xi''s initial guess. The epic flying dragon came this time to lure them into a trap. Now that Gu Xi had discovered the situation, the epic-level flying dragon simply left. Anyway, in its eyes, ordinary flying dragons are just consumables, and there is no need for it to take a second look. After all the flying dragons in the sky disappeared, Gu Xi waved his hand and asked his men to come out to clean the battlefield, while Gu Xi himself immediately retreated to Alidovi City. This time it wasn''t because Gu Xi was tired or anything. The most important reason why he entered Alidovi City was to see if the double death had turned the previously epic flying dragon into the undead. Luna and others in the city also knew what Gu Xi was thinking. When Gu Xi returned to Alidovi City, Luna appeared in front of Gu Xi immediately. "Sir, don''t worry, we have already arranged for people to investigate." "It''s okay, I''ll just relax. This time I''m a little anxious." Seeing Luna, Gu Xi also relaxed half, and Gu Xi also recognized Luna''s ability. Just leave the matters in Aridovi to Luna. Unexpectedly, at this moment, more than ten owls flew over from all directions. Luna looked puzzled. She grabbed an owl, took off the information on it and read it. The next moment, Luna''s face became a little ugly. "Sir, the clearing work outside the city has been hit by lightning." Gu Xi stood up as soon as he heard this. The clearing work outside Aridovi City was the main task of Aridovi City during this period of time. The purpose is to ensure the safety outside Alidovi City and control the resources outside Alidovi City. Because it is relatively close to Alidovi City, and Gu Xi has obtained enough troops, and has the help of Princess Anna and several leaders, the clearing work outside the city has always been smooth sailing. Even if you encounter some strange shadows or strange things in the wild, you will be easily taken down. When Gu Xi went out of the city several times to check, he found that the surrounding area had become relatively safe. Why did it suddenly hit thunder this time? Could it be that they were too high-profile and attracted the attention of the Maharaja? If this is the case, then Gu Xi may have to fight the prince in advance. Thinking of the undead dragon troops he had, especially the few undead dragons approaching level 45, Gu Xi felt a sense of ambition in his heart. But at this time, Luna was looking at other reports. Finally, Luna raised her head and said, "The life crystals sent before were integrated into the Imo River, flowed into the Evil Wood Lake along the river, and then mixed with the water from the Evil Wood Lake and flowed out of Alidovi City, and finally poured into the The Holy Land, the river full of life force, has caused some changes in the Holy Land. " (End of chapter) Chapter 1438： Changes in the Holy Land (Please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1438: Changes in the Holy Land (Please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support! "What happened to the Holy Land?" Gu Xi''s eyes narrowed, and there were tens of thousands of corpses over level 40 stored in that holy land. Because the corpse''s level was too high, Gu Xi never processed it, let alone directly transformed it into the undead. Instead, it has been used as a high-end corpse raising ground. Gu Xi even sent a batch of relatively high-quality corpses here. If something goes wrong with this holy land, all his investment will be lost. "It''s not clear. The information written in the intelligence is incomplete. It only said that there was a problem at the location of the Holy Land, but there is no record of what happened." Looking at Luna''s face, Gu Xi knew that this was a big deal. He stood up decisively and said, "Go over and take a look. By the way, inform Princess Anna and call Moore along." Gu Xi immediately released the Holy Silver Evil Coffin, turned over and jumped on it. Luna also quickly followed, and while following, she also sent out a message. After all, this kind of thing is related to Alidovi City, and Luna must go there to have a look so that she can get first-hand information. By the time Gu Xi arrived at the magic plant area, Princess Anna had also arrived. As for Moore, she also brought her undead dragon troops and concentrated at the gate of the magic plant area. Under normal circumstances, Gu Xi would definitely observe the situation in the Magic Planting Area here and take a look at the development of the Magic Planting Area during this period. But not now. The mutation in the Holy Land meant that Gu Xi had no time to stay here at all. After picking up Princess Anna, Gu Xi immediately left the gate of the magic plant area without even asking about what he had learned from the previous fight against the flying dragon. . After leaving the magic plant area, Gu Xi saw earth-shaking changes taking place in the wilderness outside the magic plant area. When Gu Xi came here last time, it was still a wasteland, but now it is full of plants. Although there are only weeds and shrubs in front of us, I believe that given enough time, this place will become a forest blocking the road. "What a strong vitality." Gu Xi''s eyes narrowed, and he immediately understood what was going on. He still underestimated the vitality contained in the rainforest mother nest that was previously placed in the Imo River. In fact, if you think about it, you can understand that the rainforest mother nest can be regarded as a collection of the vitality of the Omaticaya Rainforest for hundreds of years. Alidovi City is only a few years old. Although this rainforest mother nest is incomplete due to various reasons, the vitality inside is still too abundant. Just some overflowing vitality caused changes here. At this time, Gu Xi did not consider whether the various trees and herbs planted in the magic plant area were affected. At this time, Gu Xi had an idea in his mind, whether such a strong vitality would change the properties of Alidovi City. . While Gu Xi was thinking, everyone had arrived at the location where Gu Xi had left the holy land. At this time, the Holy Land is still the same mountain, but the mountain in front of you is covered with a layer of dark green mist. Before he even got close to the Holy Land, Gu Xi could hear strange sounds coming from the Holy Land. It was the sound of plants growing rapidly on the mountain and then dying like this. Its obvious that the plants on the mountain are constantly iterating. And this iterative power even affects the land near the foot of the mountain. "Careless." As soon as Gu Xi saw the situation here, he raised his hand and released the bone obelisk. The effect of the Bone Obelisk is quite useful. After falling over the holy land, the iteration of the plants finally stopped. At this moment, a strange look flashed in Gu Xi''s eyes. He found that he seemed to be able to see more things. At this time, when Princess Anna saw the situation on the Holy Land, she immediately said: "Sir, I will send someone over to deal with it now." "Wait a minute." Gu Xi immediately stopped Princess Anna. Princess Anna looked at Gu Xi with some confusion. But at this time, Gu Xi didn''t pay attention to Princess Anna at all, but kept a close eye on the situation in the Holy Land. At this time, Gu Xi switched to the line of sight of Huangquan Longpao. Because the underworld dragon robe has been strengthened, he can see more things. Gu Xi noticed that the situation in front of him looked dangerous. But it''s not uncontrollable. On the surface, it seems that the trees on the Holy Land Mountain are constantly iterating, but if you look at it from the perspective of dragon veins or earth veins, Gu Xi can completely see that with each batch of trees dying, a large amount of death energy will be generated. And when each batch of trees grows again, a large amount of vitality will be consumed. Judging from the current situation, it is not the life force in the mother nest of the rain forest that is devouring everything here, but the holy land in front of it that is converting this life force into the yin energy of death. It''s just that the vitality is so strong that the undead leaders passing by don''t believe it is a good thing for them. They all thought that Alidovi City had failed to control the Rain Forest Brood. "Don''t worry, just watch from here." Seeing Princess Anna looking at him, Gu Xi said calmly, "This may be a good thing." "Good thing?" Princess Anna didn''t quite believe it. The vitality in front of me was so strong that it was about to swallow the entire holy land. How can this be considered a good thing? However, Luna, who had been following, seemed to understand something. Without Gu Xi''s orders, she circled around the holy land in front of her. When she returned to Gu Xi, the plants on the holy land completed three more iterations. At this time, Luna said to Gu Xi seriously: "Sir, has this holy land been converting vitality into the air of death?" "Did you see it too?" Gu Xi turned his head and glanced at Luna. "You can see a little bit, but the traces are not very obvious. The main reason is that the transformation is relatively slow, and this transformation method looks quite scary." Yes, the situation before us could not be scary. When normal people encounter such a situation, they probably think that their dead city will become a city full of vitality. "I think so too. This method of transformation is a bit too slow. We need to find a way to increase the size of the Holy Land." At this time, Princess Anna, who was standing aside, seemed to understand the conversation between Gu Xi and Luna. Her expression changed and she quickly circled around the holy place. Unlike Luna, Princess Anna didn''t react much after turning around. She thought seriously for a moment before she understood what was going on. She thought seriously for a moment and turned to look at Luna. How long does this transformation take? "I''m not sure. The transformation speed will be slower now, and the vitality flowing out of the rainforest mother nest is extremely strong. Judging from the current situation, this transformation may be calculated on a yearly basis. " (End of chapter) Chapter 1439： How to transform the holy land in front of you (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1439: How to transform the holy land in front of you (please subscribe for more updates) "To transform, the previous methods of transforming the Holy Land must be overturned. We need new ideas." When Princess Anna understood the situation in the Holy Land, Gu Xi took a more profound look. At least he needs to understand why the Holy Land became like this. Through the observation of Huangquan Longpao, Gu Xi noticed that there are two sources of main suction to absorb life force and transform it. One place is naturally a cave in the heart of the Holy Land Mountain, where the Holy Land used to grow vegetables. Now after Luna''s transformation, it has other functions. Tens of thousands of level 40 or so corpses that were originally buried in the holy land are now buried in the heart of the mountain. The layout inside the cave, coupled with these corpses, became the main force of transformation. It''s just that the transformation progress here needs to be based on the condition of the corpse. Don''t mess around, otherwise if all those corpses are broken by the powerful life force, the situation will not be good. The other is located on the top of the Holy Land. In order to suppress the Holy Land, Gu Xi buried a jade peach mountain here. Gu Xi never expected that this would become the key to the transformation of life force. It can be said that the changes and arrangement of the holy land in front of us are all caused by the jade peach mountain. Its just that the size of the jade Momoyama is still too small. In addition, the vitality of the Life Spirit Crystal is too large, and the transformation speed is too slow. It was so slow that Gu Xi had to come up with the idea of ??rebuilding the Holy Land. As a result, the transformation plan must be proposed within a short period of time. Otherwise, given the concentration of vitality in front of you, it will be increasingly difficult to transform it later. Gu Xi''s words immediately put everyone in a difficult position. New ideas are not so easy to think of. Judging from the current situation, what everyone sees is only some superficial information. Why there are changes before the eyes, and what is the method of converting vitality into the aura of the undead, these all need to be studied by dedicated personnel. At this time, Gu Xi regretted leaving Eve in the Yin City. If Eve were here, this matter could be left in Eve''s hands. "Let''s go in and have a look." Standing outside the holy land, he couldn''t see anything, so Gu Xi simply put forward his opinion. No one objected to Gu Xi''s opinion. After all, they all saw that the holy land in front of them actually looked scary and was not dangerous. Especially when Gu Xi released the bone obelisk, it meant that the place in front of him was suppressed. Under normal circumstances, there will be no problems. So everyone followed Gu Xi into the holy land. As soon as they entered the mountain forest area, Moore, who had been following behind, felt a little uncomfortable. "Sir, the vitality here is too strong." Gu Xi ignored Moore''s words. No matter how strong the vitality here is, there is a limit. No matter what, the situation here is still not comparable to the situation in the rainforest mother nest. This concentration of life has little impact on Gu Xi. However, after Gu Xi entered the holy land, he could see the decayed plant fragments. At this time, Gu Xi had to admit that plants grow quickly, die quickly, and eventually rot quickly. After only a few generations, the soil in the Holy Land has turned black, and the ground is covered with the best fertilizer. Gu Xi just glanced at the nearby situation and then quickly walked towards the cave in the holy land. There is the key to the holy land in front of you, and a large number of corpses are also stored here. Even though Gu Xi believed that the vitality had not had much impact on these corpses, he still wanted to see them with his own eyes. In the downward passage, Gu Xi immediately noticed that there was a lot of gray moss growing near the stone wall of the passage. These moss were something Gu Xi had never encountered before. Thinking of this, Gu Xi reached out and scratched the moss. A special stimulating feeling appeared on Gu Xi''s fingertips. It''s poisonous and full of the smell of death. Gu Xi immediately judged the situation of this moss. At the same time, Gu Xi also instantly realized why this holy land reacted like this after the injection of life force. It seems that there is more to this than the reason why Gu Xi buried a jade peach mountain on the top of the holy land. Part of the reason is because of the previous role of the holy land in front of me. Before this holy land fell into Gu Xi''s hands, it was a small boss''s own small vegetable garden. The way the boss dealt with the Holy Land was to directly extract the veins of the Holy Land and use it to grow vegetables. This extraction method directly **** out the life breath below the holy land. Later, this holy land came into the hands of Gu Xi, who asked Luna and Princess Anna to transform it. But Gu Xi has not forgotten that when Luna and the others were asked to transform the Holy Land, they discovered the boss''s original arrangement inside the Holy Land. At that time, Gu Xi also asked people to study it carefully before dealing with it. How long has passed since the time when the Holy Land was originally laid out? Research should be done without research. In other words, some of the arrangements left by the big boss should still be there. These arrangements are mainly made to extract life force. The vitality that is automatically injected in front of you is naturally within the scope of extraction. Gu Xi, who wanted to understand this, couldn''t help but quicken his pace. He arrived at the cave in three steps and two steps at a time. As soon as he turned a corner, Gu Xi saw a large number of corpses neatly stacked in the cave. There seemed to be many bean vines growing near the corpse king. The colors of these bean vines are quite weird, including light green, withered yellow, lavender, red, and almost all colors. After they grow out, they just hang outside the corpse and have no intention of squeezing the corpse. "Did you arrange it?" Looking at these corpses entangled in vines, Gu Xi couldn''t help but ask. "Yes, the body is prepared to be kept here. Bean vines are peas taken from the library. I didn''t expect it to turn out like this. " Princess Anna replied as soon as she saw it. Princess Anna was involved in setting up almost everything here. For a while, she even arranged for a Lord from the Princess Council to keep an eye on it. It can be said that Princess Anna knows this place relatively well. Gu Xi ignored the bean vines and walked towards the arrangement of the magic circle he had discovered before. Just as Gu Xi guessed, stimulated by the strong vitality, the magic circle was moving slightly. Seeing the situation of the magic circle, Gu Xi couldn''t help but smile. "See, this is still usable. This shows that we have the foundation for transformation. What we want to change the holy land into next depends on our own ideas." At this time, Luna and the others also nodded and quickly thought about how to transform the holy land in front of them. (End of chapter) Chapter 1440： Ideas for Holy Land Renovation (Please subscribe) Chapter 1440 Thoughts on the Transformation of Holy Land (Please subscribe) After discovering that the impact of vitality on the Holy Land was not a negative impact, Princess Luna and Princess Anna were actually less nervous about the Holy Land in front of them than before. At this time, they can think more. Princess Anna first put forward corresponding opinions. "Judging from the current situation, it is no longer possible to use this place as a hiding place for corpses. Under the back and forth transformation of the power of life and death, the corpses will either become stronger and stronger, or they will simply disappear. I don''t want to put some good bodies in here and end up with nothing. " "Planting won''t work either. The area occupied by the magic plant area is sufficient. There is no need to lead the planting area out." At this time, Luna also added. "Yes, everything you said is right." Moore was dragged here as a combat force to prevent the level 40 corpses in the Holy Land from mutating. There is nothing wrong with the Holy Land now, so she has nothing to do here. She only needs to be responsible for eating melons and yelling "yes, yes, yes, yes" there. However, after Gu Xi raised the question, he stopped expressing his opinion. At the moment, he only knows that he needs to change the direction for the Holy Land, but he really doesn''t know how to change Gu Xi''s direction. He even had a feeling that this thing might not be completed quickly in a short time. "How about building a small city here?" Gu Xi had not yet made a decision, Princess Luna and Anna were spreading their own thoughts there, constantly putting forward some opinions that were not necessarily reliable. Gu Xi listened to every word, his eyes still looking at Huangquan Longpao, and his own thoughts kept turning. At this moment, Gu Xi suddenly heard something. "Why can we only consider this holy place when considering ways to transform it?" Gu Xizheng was about to reply, what we are considering is the transformation of the Holy Land, not what the Holy Land considers. But Gu Xi immediately thought of a situation. That is to say, the Holy Land is located outside Aridovi City. But because of what happened to the Rainforest Mother Nest this time, the Holy Land and Alidovi have been connected. Just because most of the vitality is now concentrated in the Holy Land, we cannot ignore the vitality in Aridovi City. "Wait a minute, be quiet." Thinking of this, Gu Xi spoke to those people. Then Gu Xi wanted to find a place to sit down and think seriously. But he found that there were messy corpses and bean vines all around. Gu Xi finally left the cave quickly and came to the top of the mountain where the plants were constantly iterating. Luna and the others didn''t know what happened to Gu Xi, so they hurriedly followed him. Gu Xi reached the top of the mountain in three or two steps. On the top of the mountain, because of the jade peach mountain buried there, there are no wildly growing plants in this location, so it can be regarded as a relatively quiet location. Gu Xi didn''t think much about it at this time. After he sat down, he quickly drew a map on the ground. The map is also relatively simple, just the situation between Aridovi City and the Holy Land. However, Gu Xi''s paintings will be relatively detailed now. All the useless things in Alidovi City have been erased, leaving only the most critical magic plant area, evil wood lake and river. Gu Xi''s skill was developed by himself when he cracked the seal against Yilu in the rainforest. At this time, Gu Xi was erasing some unnecessary things in order to study the connection between the Holy Land, Imo River and Xiemu Lake. Lets see if we can find a plan to transform the holy land from this aspect. When Luna and the others rushed over, they happened to see Gu Xi drawing a map on the ground. The few people who came over knew the map quite well. Luna herself is an elf from Aridovi City, and she is quite familiar with Aridovi City. Princess Anna directs battles every day. She has read the map countless times, so she doesn''t know what the map represents. As for Moore, although she had just joined Gu Xi''s team, she flew around in the sky with her undead dragon every day. She had never seen anything like this before. She also recognized the map of Alidovi City at a glance. It''s just that she is not like Princess Luna and Anna, who can immediately think of Gu Xi''s idea and consider it along with Gu Xi''s train of thought. Not only that, Luna and Princess Anna were already standing next to Gu Xi, gesticulating there. Yes, both Luna and Princess Anna understood Gu Xi''s thoughts. The Holy Land cannot be left out alone, but should be considered together with Alidovi. The transformation of the Holy Land cannot be considered independently of Aridovi City. Gu Xi''s thinking about the Holy Land was somewhat wrong before. This time it''s just the right time to change it back. So they naturally put forward corresponding opinions. But this time they all knew that they were here to solve the problem of the Holy Land. They don''t plan to add any more functions to the Holy Land now. As long as the Holy Land is okay, that''s a good thing. At this time, Gu Xi came up with an idea. That''s the cycle. The Rainforest Mother Nest has been put into the Imo River, and it is impossible to take it out again now. Then let the vitality of the rainforest mother nest fully operate. No one has ever said that the undead and the life force are in conflict. At least Gu Xi didn''t learn this when he was in school. Sure enough, when Gu Xi proposed this opinion, Luna directly proposed an idea. Simply expand the basin of the Imo River. Then a water cycle is established, based on the holy land and the water spiritual tower, to carry out a cycle of water from life to death. In Aridovi City, expanding the basin of the Imo River is the simplest thing. First, the seven districts of Alidovi City are connected by the Imo River. At the same time, the underground sewers have been opened. As long as water is poured in, it can also become part of the water area. Otherwise, there is actually a moat. It is actually very simple to establish a water area in Aridovi City. As for leaving the city, it would be easier to dig a canal. Now Gu Xi has occupied many areas in the wild land outside Aridovi City. Gu Xi can dig wherever he wants. In the wild, there were actually rivers before. Where else did those waterwheels come from. At the same time, gem mines are actually mines near water. Just like lumber mills are built on the edge of forests and stone mines are built on the side of mountains. There are always some small rivers or lakes near gem mines. If Gu Xi is ruthless, he can completely connect all these rivers and lakes to form a huge wild body of water. At that time, the vitality can be dispersed into the water, and then transferred through the holy land, just like the blood vessels of the human body, transforming the vitality into the power of death, and transporting it to every corner occupied by Gu Xi. (End of chapter) Chapter 1441： Determine goals (please subscribe) Chapter 1441 Determining the Goal (Please subscribe) Please subscribe, recommend, monthly pass and other support! However, when Luna proposed this idea, Gu Xi and Princess Anna both opposed it. Even Moore, who was watching the show, was shaking his head. In Gu Xi''s words, this arrangement is good, but a little too wasteful. If it were the beginning, Gu Xi wouldn''t mind doing such a thing with the Holy Land. Because in Gu Xi''s eyes, he took over the Holy Land more because of the tens of thousands of level 40 corpses there. This is the origin of Gu Xi''s high-level arms. As long as the corpses of high-level soldiers were still there, he actually didn''t care much about this holy land. Otherwise, Gu Xi would not have asked anyone to place this holy land outside the city of Aridovi. But with some subsequent changes, the role of this holy land has changed. Now this holy land is completely different from the situation when Gu Xi got it. Not to mention whether this holy land will have great potential in the future, but just making such an arrangement now, both Gu Xi and Princess Anna think it is a bit wasteful. "Then what do you think we should do?" Seeing this situation, Luna couldn''t help but ask. "Return to the original thinking. As soon as we wanted to do something with this holy land, we turned back our thinking." Princess Anna said something at this time. "Raising corpses?" "No, I wanted this holy land in the first place because I wanted to have a powerful undead army." Gu Xi said calmly, "Undead troops above level 40, otherwise I wouldn''t trade so many dragon corpses for these." As soon as these words were spoken, Gu Xi''s movements visibly paused. He looked at Princess Luna and Anna, who also understood what Gu Xi meant. Only hero Moore still didn''t understand, "What do you mean?" Gu Xi ignored Moore''s question and quickly started making corrections on the map. Princess Luna and Anna also understood Gu Xi''s thoughts, so their eyes were no longer limited to the river full of life. They looked at each other and then at Gu Xi at the same time. "Altar of Life!" Gu Xi also studied the altar of life specifically when he was in school. Normally, there is no direct connection between the altar of life and the undead. Because this altar of life is a place where soldiers are sacrificed to gain a lot of experience points. But normally, no one has that many soldiers, so they can exchange them for experience. But Gu Xi is different. Aren''t Gu Xi and the others thinking about how to use a lot of vitality right now? The altar of life naturally became the first choice. "Yes, for these life forces, we can use the Life Altar, but this is not enough. We can also use the situation here in the Holy Land to make some arrangements. For example, the Skeleton Transformation Field, and another example is the Alpine Castle. " Seeing that Princess Luna and Anna thought about the altar of life, Gu Xi directly expressed his thoughts. An altar of life must be built, but not just an altar of life, but corresponding buildings must be built. At least all the vitality here must be used, and it cannot be wasted. Of course, the life altar is not actually big, and Gu Xi cannot arrange a bunch of life altars in the Holy Land, so Gu Xi needs to build other supporting buildings here to utilize all the life force. It would be better if some of the death power could be transformed back when the vitality was consumed. If not, then make sure the experience points are not wasted. The experience of transforming the altar of life is given to players, as well as to heroes and soldiers. This mainly depends on the analysis of vitality. But its converted into experience points, so it cant just be placed here, right? Therefore, when there are no soldiers, we must find ways to arrange soldiers. In the hands of the undead, there is a kind of skeleton transformation field, which is similar to the altar of life. It''s just that the Life Altar uses life to transform into experience, while the Skeleton Transformation Field uses life force to transform into skeleton soldiers. In the past, Gu Xi would have thought it was too wasteful. But who cares now. With the vitality of the rainforest nest in front of him, Gu Xi could definitely afford it. Furthermore, after gaining enough experience, there must be a place to advance, and the mountain castle is the most suitable choice. The mountain castle is for soldiers to upgrade in the field. The upgrade here is not the kind of level increase. It''s about upgrading from skeleton soldiers to skeleton warriors. Sometimes the role of a mountain castle can even exceed the role of a military training camp. Because sometimes the level of your military training camp is not enough, and higher-level soldiers have not yet appeared. No matter how high-level these soldiers are, you can only be an ordinary soldier. It''s different when you arrive at the Alpine Castle. No matter whether you have a high-level training camp or not, as long as you have this unit and your level reaches the level, the Alpine Castle can upgrade you. With this alone, it can defeat many buildings and become one of the buildings that players most want to get or encounter. Because of this, the price of architectural plans for mountain castles has remained high. There are even times when there is a price but something is out of stock and you cant buy it at all. Gu Xi had mentioned this when listening to a few senior brothers chatting. They all have a need for a mountain castle, but they don''t have much hope now. They just wanted to see who would encounter the mountain castle in the game, so they thought of a way to move it to their own city, so that all the brothers would have fun. As for self-construction, none of them have this dream. Gu Xi was dreaming, but he just did it for a moment. The current plan to transform the holy land is still proceeding according to the current thinking. Build the altar of life first, and then arrange other buildings according to the transformation of vitality. Of course, what Gu Xi said based on the transformation of vitality was just an excuse. The other thing is that Gu Xi didn''t have any architectural design drawings in his hand. For this matter, Eve or Lingxi must be arranged to see if it can be sold. Judging from the current situation, it is considered good that Gu Xi can buy the Life Altar. For other things, just buy whatever you can find. After determining the target, Gu Xi turned to look at Princess Luna and Anna. "The battle in the rainforest has just ended. I still need to rush there. I will leave the rest to you." "Don''t worry, sir, we have a direction for reform, and we have it in mind." "Yes, sir, we have found the undead you are looking for. They are now waiting for you near the main city gate." Gu Xi was obviously stunned after hearing Luna''s words. Then Gu Xi realized what he was going to do when he returned to Alidovi City this time. He came here to find the transformed body of the slain epic flying dragon that died twice after its death. Now that he heard the news, Gu Xi became excited. "Oh, how are they? Heroes or warriors?" (End of chapter) Chapter 1442： Let’s start again (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1442 Set off again (please subscribe for more updates) More updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, monthly tickets and other support! Near the main gate of Alidovi City, Gu Xi saw several special fear bats. These fear bats are relatively large, with a wingspan of more than 20 meters. When they fly, they move very fast. From time to time, they can make a roar and break the sound barrier. However, when Gu Xi called these fear bats down, he shook his head in disappointment. These fear bats are not directly at the leader level or brave level as Gu Xi thought, let alone an epic level. The fear bats in front of me are just a combination of warrior and boss. It was obvious that when they died in battle, the most critical thing for upgrading to the epic level was taken back by Ika. But the good news is that Gu Xi killed three of them seriously and destroyed the four that were dragged by the bipedal flying dragon. All of them completed the double death transformation. These seven are all a combination of warrior and boss. This also made Gu Xi understand that in Ika''s eyes, the most important thing about the epic level was the soul. The body is just a carrier. "Prepare battle flags for them, and let them each control a thousand Dreadbats." After checking for a long time, I determined that these seven were just like that. After a few more battles, I might be able to rise to the level of a hero, but it would be difficult to add a hero to a leader, let alone merge them into an epic level. With such a discovery, Gu Xi had no interest in them. Just let these seven take charge of part of the Dreadbats'' troops. Gu Xi didn''t plan to take care of the rest. The bipedal dragon that was killed before must have turned into a fear bat again. Now the number of fear bats has reached nearly one million. I dont have many leaders, but they are also a lot less. There is no need to take everything to heart. On the contrary, Gu Xi kept the battle scenes he saw from Yilu''s Holy Land, and asked Princess Anna to help deal with this to enhance the combat effectiveness of Gu Xi''s flying troops. After arranging everything, Gu Xi left Alidovi City. At this time, Gu Xi''s troops had already cleared the battlefield and packed up all the corpses on the battlefield and sent them away. However, at Gu Xi''s request, Gu Xi''s men did not do anything like digging three feet into the ground. Even if Gu Xi didn''t come back for a while, they would just go to the nearby area to collect some herbs or mines. They didn''t even have to transport the mud back to Alidovi City like before. For this reason, when Gu Xi came back, he found that the nearby situation was relatively good. A large number of undead were walking back and forth in the rain forest. A small number of them were transporting supplies, but most of them were for patrolling and exploring roads. After seeing Gu Xi appear, they immediately put down their work and organized quickly, waiting for Gu Xi''s order. Gu Xi glanced at these undead and found that the levels of the undead in front of him had been improved after so many battles. A small number of undead soldiers had reached level 7. "Level 7 will return to Alidovi for reorganization, and new undead troops will come out. Hurry up, I will give you an hour to prepare, and we will set off in an hour. The gargoyles attacked first, exploring the way ahead. Also find out which direction the flying dragon that ran away flew to and see if there is any ambush nearby. " Under Gu Xi''s order, the undead quickly took action and quickly prepared to fight again. At this time, Gu Xi also touched his belly, jumped back on the Holy Silver Evil Coffin, sat on the throne, and gently closed his eyes. Gu Xi just closed his eyes and saw Lingxi appear in front of him. In Lingxi''s hand, he was also holding a bowl of soup. "Sir, are you hungry? The soup has just been prepared, and the other food is not ready yet. How about I feed you some?" "Don''t worry, I still have an hour to rest. Other food is fine. By the way, I am asking you to find Eve this time. Let her see if she can buy the architectural design of the Altar of Life. This thing is very important. It''s not convenient for me to contact you directly now. You can go and make a trip. " "Is that the altar of life? Don''t worry, sir, I will go there myself." As soon as Lingxi heard that there were important arrangements, she immediately agreed. After Lingxi agreed, Gu Xi asked again: "By the way, how is the situation in the Yin Capital now?" It had been several days since he had been away from the Yin Capital, and now Gu Xi was somewhat concerned about the situation in the Yin Capital. After all, the City of Yin is the best place for undead players to learn in the real world. Before he considered joining other forces, Gu Xi was still willing to live in a place like the Capital of Yin. If you can''t return to the Yin Capital, it will be a big loss. "Now there are various rumors in the Yin City. I heard that someone has started fighting for the dragon horn on the Dragon Tomb Road to Heaven. But I observed it and found that few actually took action. It''s most likely an afterthought. " Lingxi quickly explained to Gu Xi what happened in the Yin Capital during this period. Because he has a good relationship with the aunt downstairs, Lingxi''s ability to gather information is no weaker than Shaya''s. "Is there any way to confirm which red equipment has been charged?" "I don''t know about this. The only thing that is certain is that there are three places in the ten scenes that are confirmed to contain quasi-red equipment that is charging or being warmed up. There are also rumors that quasi-red outfits will appear at two internet celebrity check-in points. But until now, no one is sure whether it is true or false. In addition, the national newspaper has not updated the new red equipment list, which shows that this red equipment has not been obtained yet. " "Even if someone gets it, it will take a certain amount of time to bind the red outfit." Gu Xi muttered. At this time, Lingxi seemed to be stirred up, and she said to Gu Xi: "By the way, there is a latest news from the National Newspaper, saying that the king of the Nida people and the Evil Sword disappeared at the same time. It is not yet certain whether the king got the evil sword and was bound, or whether the king with the evil sword was killed. Many forces are eyeing the Nida people and want to **** their other red-equipped luck balance. For this reason, the Nida people have begun to shrink their power and recruit back civilians who study abroad and work in various star regions. It looks like there''s going to be a fight. " "It''s okay, this matter has nothing to do with us." Hearing the fate of the Nida people, Gu Xi felt secretly happy. At this time Lingxi said again, "Yes, the Nida people have offended many people. I heard that when they came out from the depths of the game, they stole the luck of many races. There are even several races that have obviously become players, but because of the Nida people, they are thrown back into the game. This time the Nida people lost a red outfit, which was the beginning of their destruction. " (End of chapter) Chapter 1443： Temporary mission: Reverse Stone Pillar (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1443 Temporary Mission: Reverse Stone Pillar (Please subscribe for more updates) Talking to Lingxi about the Yin Capital, time passed in twos and threes. At this time, Gu Xi also knew about the situation in the Yin Capital. There is no news about the completed red outfit. It seems that they will not be able to go back until Gong Lingyu completes the binding of the evil sword. Forget it, dont pay too much attention to the situation in the Yin City, and concentrate on dealing with the matters in front of you. After completing the mission in the Omaticaya Rainforest, we will find a flight point and go to the Dragon Kingdom. He didn''t want to stay in this broken rainforest for a day. Look at the food that was just delivered. The barbecue was obviously cooked to the right temperature, but just by being left outside, it almost turned into broth. If he continues to stay in such an environment, mushrooms will grow on Gu Xi''s body. Fortunately, Gu Xi''s men were not slow at all. By the time Gu Xi finished his breakfast or lunch, his undead men had already made all preparations. Gu Xi took a look at the map and set off on the road again with his men. This time Gu Xi''s target direction is the holy land of Ika, and there are two seals that have not been broken yet. As for the epic flying dragon, Gu Xi didn''t take it seriously. After getting back on the road, the Omaticaya Rainforest seemed to be dead, and there were no more large-scale wild beast attacks. Sometimes when Gu Xi sees little wild animals on the roadside, he wonders if these are sent by Ika. After walking in the rainforest for about a day and a half, Gu Xi''s team stopped again. This time they have reached the second sealing location, the Reverse Stone Pillar. When he saw the reverse-born stone pillar, Gu Xi''s eyes couldn''t help but widen a lot. This is not a stone pillar. Even if you say it is called a stone mountain, some people will believe it. The stone pillar in front of me is nearly 300 meters high. The peak is almost straight up and down. The base of the mountain is about 300 meters. If it were not made of stone, Gu Xi would feel like it if he looked at it from a distance. It was the stump of a huge tree that had been cut down. He glanced down at the map and then up at the mission panel. Gu Xi immediately flew up. When Gu Xi flew up, a large number of fear bats and ghosts flew up together, protecting Gu Xi as he headed towards the reverse stone pillar. Gu Xi flew relatively slowly, not because he did not have adequate control over his flying level, but because when Gu Xi was flying upward, he was still observing the reverse stone pillar in front of him. It took Gu Xi a certain amount of time to crack the previous seal of the longevity fruit tree. The situation of the reverse-growth stone pillar in front of him must be similar to that of the longevity fruit tree. Gu Xi needs to find a suitable method to break the seal. And this method is most likely to be based on this reverse birth stone pillar. As long as the situation of the retrograde stone pillar is determined, it will be quite simple to find a way to break the seal. It is precisely because of this that when Gu Xi was flying upward, he would always pay attention to some situations on the reverse stone pillar. The more this happened, the more Gu Xi felt something was wrong. If it weren''t for the restriction on the map that this was the location of the Reverse Stone Pillar, Gu Xi would have thought this was Ika''s holy land. After all, Ilu said at the beginning that the holy land of Ika was originally a giant tree that surpassed all the trees in the rain forest. Because of the anti-gravity stone, this big tree kept growing upward, almost reaching the sky. The reverse stone pillar in front of me looks like a giant tree that was cut down and the remaining pillars were petrified. In fact, it''s not surprising that Gu Xi thought so, it was entirely because the reverse-born stone pillar was so similar to what Ilu said. If this were a real tree stump, the tree that would grow would probably be over five thousand meters tall. If this situation is called a holy land, no one will object at all. When Gu Xi landed on the top of Nisheng Shizhuan, this feeling became even stronger. Gu Xi noticed that at the top of the reverse stone pile, the ground was as smooth as if it had been cut by a knife. At the same time, Gu Xi could also see growth rings on the ground one after another. When he saw this situation, Gu Xi couldn''t help but touch the ground. It was really a stone. While Gu Xi was studying the reverse-born stone pillar, all the fear bats in the sky fell down. They fell on the edge of the reverse stone pillar, protecting Gu Xi''s safety. Gu Xi ignored their situation. He thought about it seriously, then flew up again and headed towards the center of the reverse-born stone pillar. At the center of the top of the reverse-born stone pillar, Gu Xi finally found what he was looking for. That is a magic pattern located in the center of the reverse stone pillar. This magic pattern is located in the annual rings of the reverse birth stone pillar. It is not easy for ordinary people to discover it unless they pay special attention. Moreover, all the beasts that appear in this world have no words to spread, and everything is transmitted through the mind. Even if normal people find out, they can''t understand it. Only an outsider like Gu Xi would notice that something was not right about the growth rings in front of him. After discovering the problem of the reverse-born stone pillar, Gu Xi immediately considered how to deal with it. According to Gu Xi''s original judgment, the Reverse Stone Pillar was a wooden cone located in the heart of the Omaticaya Rainforest. If you want to dissolve the seal, you must pull up this stone pillar. However, Gu Xi at that time did not expect that this reverse-born stone pillar would be so big. And they are all made of rock. Even if Gu Xi now sends all his men to the reverse stone pillar, it will still take a certain amount of time to hollow out the place. So digging is definitely not possible. He must find a way to blow up the reverse stone pillar in front of him. Gu Xi guessed that in the past, it was the appearance of the stone pillar that resembled a wooden cone that really had the effect of suppressing the seal, rather than the location where it was suppressed by the reverse-born stone pillar. As long as the reverse birth stone pillar is destroyed, the seal can be lifted. So whether Gu Xi directly pulls it out or blows up the reverse stone pillar, that is Gu Xi''s own business. No matter what Gu Xi thinks about it, as long as he can do this. Gu Xi reached out and pressed **** the floor again. After appraising the hardness of the stone in front of him, Gu Xi had an idea in his mind. You can use other magic potions to treat stones, right? Rocks will be much easier to deal with than snakes. Gu Xi can find a lot of realgar, and naturally he can also find magic potions that can be used to treat stones. Gu Xi, who wanted to understand this, immediately released the steel city gate. With the appearance of the steel city gate, a group of zombies were driven out of the steel city gate. They held tools such as iron picks in their hands and started digging on the top of the reverse stone pillar. However, despite their great strength, their excavation progress was still too slow. After digging for a long time, a few stones were pried off from the stone pillars. Fortunately, Gu Xi didn''t care about this. He took the stone and returned to Alidovi City to find Catherine. (End of chapter) Chapter 1444： Change your way of solving problems (please subscribe) Chapter 1444: Change the way to solve the problem (please subscribe) After a period of hard work, Catherine has successfully proved her ability in business. After knowing Gu Xi''s request, she immediately took the samples provided by Gu Xi and went down to look for the products. At this time, Gu Xi was not idle either. Although he planned to use magic potions and other methods to deal with the reverse stone pillar in front of him. But it doesn''t mean that Gu Xi has only one method. After asking Catherine to find the magic potion, Gu Xi let the fear bats fly again and let them launch a sonic attack at the reverse stone pillar. Gu Xi wanted to take a look and see if this stone pillar could be broken by a sonic attack. When the fear bat took action, Gu Xi himself was not idle. He used the fire and ice methods on the stone pillar on the spot. Gu Xi knew very well how the ancients carved mountains and rocks. Isn''t that just using the method of thermal expansion and contraction to make the stone split automatically? I dont know what the texture of the stone pillar in front of me is, but this method of breaking up mountains and rocks should be able to be used. So Gu Xi quickly dealt with the reverse birth stone pillar. Various methods have been put forward for experimentation. I hope it can have a certain impact on the reverse-born stone pillar. Under Gu Xi''s treatment, some cracks slowly appeared in the Nishisheng Stone Pillar. But compared with such a large reverse stone pillar, it is still not enough. It wasn''t that Gu Xi''s methods couldn''t destroy the stone pillar, it was simply because the stone pillar was too big. No matter how much damage Gu Xi did here, it was only a superficial damage. Gu Xi had exhausted all his magic power, and he could only pry off more than thirty tons of stone from the stone pillar. But the problem is that these more than 30 tons of stone are just equivalent to a normal person''s fingernail clipping. It has no impact on the stone pillars at all. As for the undead under him, this is even more true. This made Gu Xi understand that it was really not the right choice to rely on his own strength to destroy the stone pillar. At least Gu Xi, who works so hard here, may not be able to damage the foundation of this reverse-born stone pillar. All Gu Xi could do was dig in when he had free time and wait for Catherine''s response. Fortunately, Catherine also knew that Gu Xi was waiting for her. For this matter, she quickly contacted the market area to find a way to deal with this kind of stone. The stone in front of me was quickly recognized by someone in the market area. In the eyes of those merchants, the stone Catherine brought was considered a good thing. According to the judgment of these businessmen, the hardness of this kind of stone is three to five times that of normal stone. In other words, if you want to dig this kind of stone, you need better tools and more hands. In the eyes of these businessmen, this is a long-term business brought out by Catherine. This kind of stone is the best material for building city walls. So they all want a piece of the pie. But when they heard about Catherine''s request, all the businessmen were speechless. "Catherine, are you crazy? You want to melt such a good stone. Isn''t this a waste?" "That''s right. If you don''t want it, just tell me the location of the stone mine and we will go there and mine it." "Yes, you are wasting it." But Catherine ignored these words at all. She only had one request, to solve the stone problem, and to solve the stone problem in a short time. Seeing Catherine like this, the businessmen had no choice but to go back and report the situation. Let Catherine wait, but within a short time, many things will be lost. In the end, only one businessman secretly found Catherine. "Catherine, can I ask, why do you want to destroy these stones? Are these stones blocking your way?" "My family is really blocked by these rocks." Catherine certainly couldn''t say that this was a temporary mission that Gu Xi encountered, but she still said how big the stone would be. Its just 300 meters high on the ground and about 300 meters in diameter, without considering how deep it is underground? This is a big deal. " The eyes of the businessman who came to find Catherine lit up. "I have a way to deal with this stone, but I will definitely not do anything that is not beneficial. If you can give me one-third, no, half of the stone, I will help you." Catherine takes a business route, and her existence is to strive for various benefits. At first she just wanted to buy a way to break open the stones. But now that she heard it, Catherine knew there was something going on. She understood that now she couldn''t agree to everything immediately. Because after agreeing, people will see that you are not confident enough. So Catherine started a bargaining process with the businessman in front of her. In the end, it was agreed that if the merchant could really help Gu Xi break open such a large stone, then the merchant could directly transport two-fifths of the resulting stone ore. At the same time, there is another requirement, that is, the businessman can only provide methods, and he cannot follow them. The businessman agreed to this request. After all, his method is quite simple. Although I cannot go directly to the site, I cannot grasp the number of these stones. But it''s not like he has no way to judge how much stone has been mined. There is a certain number of how many stones he can mine using this method. As long as the things are returned, he will know at a glance how much they are. Therefore, he is not afraid that Catherine will conceal the data. But Catherine didn''t know that the businessman would think of her like this. After she signed the contract, the businessman took out two things. As soon as Catherine saw these two things, she immediately understood what the merchant meant. At the same time, she also understood that she was really careless, making such a simple thing so complicated. It turns out that the two items the merchant took out were treasures used by the logistics heroes. Something like a small cart, with stones piled on top of it. The other one was something like a long whip, with a trace of dirt on it. [Ore cart (blue treasure): A vehicle used to store ore. It can automatically transport tens of thousands of tons of stone. If it is kept nearby, it can automatically produce 1 unit of stone every day. [Mountain Whip (Blue Gem): A treasure used to break mountains and stones. After swinging it at a designated location, it can break the stone mountain, causing the mountain to collapse and turn into standard units of gravel. Looking at the properties of these two things, Catherine understood that Gu Xi''s task could be solved. With these two things, it doesn''t matter how high the mountain is. You can just whip it down and you can beat it into whatever shape you want. (End of chapter) Chapter 1445： Get the mother ore (please subscribe) Chapter 1445 Obtaining the Mother Ore (Please subscribe) Please subscribe, recommend, monthly pass and other support! Before the Reverse Stone Pillar, Gu Xi was still studying various ways to crack the Reverse Stone Pillar, and an owl fell into his hands. After receiving the message from the owl, Gu Xi immediately opened a city gate. This is the city gate leading to the business district. As a contracted undead under Gu Xi, Catherine appears on the battlefield for the first time. "grown ups." "Did you get the stuff?" "It''s already here, we can start anytime." Catherine said seriously. Gu Xi nodded and withdrew all the undead troops who were still at or near the top of the Nishengshizhu. After doing all this, Gu Xicai said to Catherine: "You can start." Catherine nodded, picked up the mountain whip and struck it at the stone pillar. Under this blow, a surprising scene happened. Gu Xi tried many methods, but could only pry off a few stones. The Nisheng stone pillar suddenly collapsed on the spot. The huge stone pillar shattered into one-meter-square stones. When a large number of stones collapsed, they almost flattened the nearby woods. If Gu Xi hadn''t taken back his undead troops long ago, he might have lost a lot of his undead troops this time. After the stone pillar fell, Catherine was not idle. She took out the ore cart and rushed out towards the stones. This ore cart is quite powerful and can carry at least more than 20,000 rocks at a time. After Catherine loaded up the stones, she personally transported them back to the commercial district of Alidovi City. After going back and forth several times, all the stones on the ground were transported back. At this time, Gu Xi was already standing at the spot where the reverse-growth stone pillar originally grew. Like the stone pillars on the ground, the stone pillars underground were also shattered. They are still square stones, one meter square, but these stones are stacked neatly on the ground. If you hadn''t stood on the side and watched, you wouldn''t have noticed that the underground of the stone pillar had been shattered into what it looked like. After transporting the stones several times, Catherine also arrived at the original location of the stone pillar. She took a look at the situation underground. "Sir, let me handle this." Gu Xi nodded and stepped aside again. Catherine also brought some undead souls over to help carry them. This time Catherine''s carrying movements obviously sped up a bit. But even so, Catherine''s transfer took nearly five hours to be considered complete. The reason why it takes so much time is not because there are more things to move, but because there are too many stones underground. At first, Catherine only traveled between the stones and the business district. Later, you have to go deep into the ground to remove the rocks. And this time it goes deep into the ground, which is more than two thousand meters dug directly downward. Just in the process of going up and down, a lot of time is consumed. If it weren''t for the process of loading stones by ore trucks, which doesn''t take much time, I''m afraid this time would be even longer. After the last stone was finally transported away, a ding sounded in Gu Xi''s ear. [All the stones have been transported away, the underground seal has been lifted, and the temporary mission: Reverse Pillar has been completed. The task of regenerating stone pillars has finally been completed. Such a thought flashed through Gu Xi''s mind, and then a stone flew up on its own initiative, falling in front of Gu Xi with a little golden light. Looking at the stone in front of him, Gu Xi understood that this was the reward for completing this temporary mission. He stretched his hand forward, and the one-meter-square stone fell into Gu Xi''s hand. Then Gu Xi''s eyes were filled with surprise. He didn''t expect that this time he could be given such a big surprise. [Shigang Mother Ore (Purple): A kind of mother ore called Shigang Ore. As long as it is buried underground, a Shigang Mine can be formed. This Shigang Mine can produce 1 unit of Stone Steel every day. [Shigang (blue): Stone ore with a texture like steel. It belongs to the stone ore category and can be used for city construction, building strengthening, building upgrades, etc. Although no new Shigang had been produced yet, Gu Xi just looked at this quality and knew that the Shigang in front of him was of the same quality as the Dragon Blood Crystal and Dragon Steel that Gu Xi had obtained before. Gu Xi is quite clear about the role that dragon blood crystal and dragon steel play among the undead. In this way, a stone steel mother mine that can continuously mine stone steel every day will be quite useful to Gu Xi. It can be said that this thing is no worse than the longevity fruit of that tree. After putting away the stone steel mother ore, Gu Xi suddenly raised his head, "Catherine, does the stone that collapsed from the reverse stone pillar just now have a name?" Catherine, who was about to leave, was stunned for a moment. Although she was somewhat confused, she did not hesitate and responded decisively. It has no name, its just an ordinary stone, but each stone can be regarded as a unit of stone. The most important thing is that the quality of these stones will be three to five times higher than the quality of normal stones. " "Except for the stones that were promised to others before, don''t trade the remaining stones. Keep everything else." Gu Xi thought for a moment and then gave the order to Catherine. Catherine thought for a moment, and although she didn''t know why Gu Xi did this, she still agreed. At this time, Gu Xi handed over the stone steel mother ore to Catherine. When she took the stone steel mother ore, Catherine''s eyes widened. Now she finally understood why Gu Xi would ask about the stone pillars and stones. It turns out that there is such a thing in the end. So, is the stone that collapsed before really an ordinary green quality stone? If not, then she would have directly sold 40% of the stones, which would be a huge loss. Seeing that something was wrong with Catherine, Gu Xi stepped forward and gently patted Catherine on the shoulder. "Okay, it''s okay, I accept your deal. Without your transaction this time, we wouldn''t have been able to destroy this stone pillar so quickly. So you did a great job this time. " Hearing this, a smile finally flashed across Catherine''s eyes. "But they still took advantage of it. This time, we can''t just let it go. I will make back the losses I suffered this time from other places." "Okay, we actually made a profit this time. You go back and check those stones. If there are no problems, all of it can be used to build city walls and gates. " "Okay, please don''t worry, sir. I will discuss this with Luna. But before that, I will definitely find out what other functions these stones have besides being three to five times harder than normal stones. " (End of chapter) Chapter 1446： Fifteen days in the rainforest (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1446: Fifteen Days in the Rainforest (Please subscribe for more updates) Updates are being added, please subscribe, recommend, vote and other support. Catherine left quickly. Before leaving, Gu Xi specially told Catherine to pay more attention to the treasure market. This time Gu Xi also discovered the function of the treasure. Even if he doesn''t use it himself, his heroes and leaders can all use the treasure. Gu Xi didn''t think much of it before, that''s because he didn''t pay much attention to the benefits of the treasure. It''s different now. Just two treasures solved such a big problem for Gu Xi. How could Gu Xi not see it? Catherine got the order and will pay attention to the treasure market when she returns. No matter what is available, buy it first if you can. Even if Gu Xi doesn''t need it, he can still divide it first. Ensure that none of the treasures are wasted. When these treasures come in handy, Gu Xi can use them immediately. There is no need to work hard to find a solution like this time. As Catherine left, Gu Xi was on the road again. In the next fourteen days, Gu Xi was always on the road to complete temporary tasks. Gu Xi also went to the holy land belonging to Ika. As he had guessed, nothing was left except a tree stump. In addition to the tree stump, there was also a huge tree trunk about 1,500 meters long lying on the ground at Ika''s holy place. The tree trunk is only three hundred meters thick in diameter. Some wild beasts directly use the trunk space as their nests and live here. In order to clear the holy land in front of him, Gu Xi spent half a day conquering it, but spent a whole day trying to find a way to drag this huge tree trunk, which was more than a thousand meters long, back to Alidovi City. Now this huge tree trunk is still dumped outside Aridovi City, and Luna and the others are studying how to transport this trunk to the magic plant area. When the tree trunk was transported to the underground palace, the elves who had been living in the magic plant area and stationed in the Principality of Lettuce flew out immediately. They all thought that the tree trunk in front of them was so big that it could affect the layout of the entire magic plant area. So they want to take advantage and get a piece of the pie here. And they also made a request that when transporting the tree trunk, they need to specify the location and method of placement. Luna is also talking to them about this. After all, elves are quite useful to Alidovi City. Their existence ensures the normal operation of all the fields in the magic plant area. If it weren''t for Gu Xi''s undead men, even if they loved farming, they wouldn''t be able to manage the magic plant area into what it is now. Gu Xi didn''t care about this situation at all. After destroying Ika''s holy land, he also received a purple-quality reward. The reward is a giant leaf that rolls up on itself. The leaves are all emerald green and are a kind of inlay. When not in use, they can be reduced to the size of a palm, but when they are enlarged, the size can directly wrap the Holy Silver Evil Coffin. This leaf was eventually used to strengthen the Holy Silver Evil Coffin. As this leaf is used into the Holy Silver Evil Coffin, a layer of emerald green leaf defense layer appears outside the Holy Silver Evil Coffin, which can enhance the defense of the Holy Silver Evil Coffin. Not to mention other things, it can block at least two magic attacks from powerful people above level 15. Of course, for Gu Xi, defense is not the most important thing. The most important thing is that this leaf can slowly warm the Holy Silver Evil Coffin itself. After the leaves were embedded, a progress bar appeared on the Holy Silver Evil Coffin. As long as the progress bar runs out, the Holy Silver Evil Coffin will reach the purple +3 level. The most orange quality is just one step away. This is also a very important step for Gu Xi. So even though this leaf looked gaudy, Gu Xi still directly inlaid it on it. Unlike the Ika Holy Land, when Gu Xi found the third sealing location, it was a success. Maybe it''s because the first two seals have been unlocked, maybe because the deep pond here will be relatively simple. When Gu Xi arrived at the third sealing location, he just took a glance and determined a situation. That is the water in the deep pond, which is a targeted seal. As long as there is water in the deep pond, the seal will not be lifted. If it were normal times, Gu Xi would definitely ask his undead men to come over and deal with it. But after going through the process of dealing with the first two sealing places, Gu Xi''s current thinking has changed a lot. So he simply placed the waterway fence in the deep pond, and then guided the water flow through the mermaid to introduce all the water into the Imo River. As soon as the water in this deep pond was introduced, it caused changes in the Imo River. The original Imo River has become vibrant and full of vitality. Now that the water is introduced, the strong vitality seems to be sealed in the river. On the surface, there is no life force in the water at all. Only after entering the water, you will find that the life force in the water is ridiculously thick. Although this did not bring any big changes to the Imo River, at least no one would notice the abnormality of the Imo River now. After emptying the water in the deep pond, Gu Xi still received the reward of this mission under the deep pond. It was a crystal with a sealing effect. The crystal is not very big, but it is of purple quality. The most important thing is that this crystal is one of the necessary materials for making the magic wand head. In other words, Gu Xi''s gains from this mission were no less than those from the previous two sealing missions. After the three seals were lifted, Gu Xi could clearly feel that there was chaos inside the Omaticaya Rainforest. This was an obvious feeling. First, the beast no longer attacked Gu Xi. Sometimes Gu Xi could clearly see the appearance of the beast troops, but they turned around and left. Also, trees would start to lead the way, something Gu Xi had never encountered since he entered the Omaticaya Rainforest. This kind of guidance is not something you just have to listen to. These trees really shine, bloom and bear fruit, guiding Gu Xis path. Even if there is a road that is not easy to walk, the trees will make a way for Gu Xi. Sometimes a flying dragon appears in the sky, and it is these trees that proactively remind Gu to rest. It can be seen from the situation of this battle that Ika and Ilu are already at loggerheads. After all, Ilu has been released from the seal. The relationship between him and Ika is not a friendly relationship. There is definitely a fight to the death between them. Under such guidance, Gu Xi''s last few days were a smooth journey. Especially after discovering that Gu Xi has been collecting various condiments, many condiments will be delivered to Gu Xi by himself, making every meal of Gu Xi fresh and interesting. Under such circumstances, Gu Xi finally came to where Ika was currently hiding. (End of chapter) Chapter 1447： The last battle (please subscribe for more updates) Chapter 1447 The Last Battle (Please subscribe for more updates) Finally here, in this rain forest, mushrooms are growing on me. Gu Xi lowered his head and smelled the smell on his body. At this time, there was a smell of half-dried clothes coming from his body. This made Gu Xi quite uncomfortable, but he had nothing to do. The humidity in this hellish place is high, and he can''t find a place to take a shower. When he can get dry every day, it''s time to go back to Alidovi City to relax. Now he finally came to Ika. As long as Ika was sealed, he could leave the novice village of Omaticaya Rainforest. As for killing Ika? It was not that Gu Xi had never thought about it, but since the seals in the three places were lifted, Gu Xi knew how strong Eva''s vitality was. I''m afraid it''s very difficult to kill someone. It''s very possible that if someone is killed here, they''ll be resurrected directly there. Now Gu Xi is not counting on this. His goal is to seal Ika and complete this mission. After capturing the target, Gu Xi can get a light spar mine. This is what Gu Xi wants. Before the light spar mine was obtained, Gu Xi considered building a new city for Alidovi City and placing it in the sky near Alidovi Tower. Then move all the flying units over. When the time comes, Gu Xi can take the opportunity to form a flying army. This way he doesn''t have to worry about the lack of his flying troops. For his subsequent plans, Gu Xi was fully prepared this time. After completing other temporary tasks and rushing to this last position, the time for reading and studying was reduced. He also communicated with Princess Anna from time to time, thinking about how to seal Ika. When he came over, Gu Xi already had a preliminary plan. But judging from the current situation, there might still be a battle between him and Ika. After all, Ika has been shrinking his troops along the way. Especially after discovering that Ilu was released and the beast was somewhat out of control, Ika concentrated all his main forces around him and prepared for the final battle. For example, Ika''s most proud epic-level flying dragons and the mysterious Eye of Death troops were not noticed by Gu Xi along the way. But now, judging from the news from the gargoyles, they have gathered nearby. "There are about two million wyverns, a team of six hundred Death Eyes, and about three million beasts of all kinds? It seems that Ika really used all the troops he could use. " Looking at the information in front of him, a smile flashed in Gu Xi''s eyes, "This is a fight to the death. If I don''t show some ability, I will really be sorry for such a big scene." When Gu Xi was talking about the big scene, there was no hint of panic in his eyes. Now Gu Xi is also a showman. Three to five million enemies were already just a number to Gu Xi. Not to mention that the levels of these bipedal dragons and beasts in front of them are actually between level 5 and level 7. Such enemies are placed in the city of Aridovi, and most of them are miscellaneous soldiers who cannot be compared with the regular army. No matter how many such enemies come, it is nothing to Gu Xi. It''s just that Gu Xi was a little unhappy with the other party''s attitude. In front of a necromancer, Ika''s behavior seemed to be provoking. After determining the number of enemies, Gu Xi also planned to be the man in the scene, preparing to make this operation a success. Let the Evas in the Omaticaya Rainforest remember Gu Xis strength. While joking, Gu Xi quickly released the garrison city gate and steel city gate behind him. The walls between the two city gates were all erected. The situation of the city wall that appeared this time was obviously different from the previous city wall. When he was released, Gu Xi couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment. Then he discovered that some wood mined from the Omaticaya rainforest was added to the city wall near the garrison city gate, while the steel city gate was added quite simply. The stones of the retrograde stone pillars and part of the stone steel. Now the defensive power of the city gates and walls has been significantly improved. The most important thing is that the arrow towers and moats on the city wall were also affected. Once released, they spread directly to both sides, forming a fairly thick line of defense. Gu Xi''s troops also began to move outward. Naturally, the first to come out were the Dreadbat troops, numbering close to one million. Although the fear bats have problems of one kind or another, they are now considered to be the largest number of flying troops in Gu Xi''s hands. If a fight really breaks out, they will naturally become the main force in air combat. But behind the Dreadbats, Moore had also flown out with the Undead Dragon troops. They came here to hold off the enemy. If everything goes well in the air battle, they will not take action. But if something goes wrong, the undead dragon troops will take over the battle as soon as possible. A little further behind the undead dragon troops, there were a large number of harpies, mantices and dragons flying there. These are flying troops temporarily transferred from the Labyrinth Demon City. They came here to participate in this air battle. After all, only by participating in battle can these troops have the opportunity to grow. However, no one noticed that among these flying troops, there were more than 60 skeleton warriors riding blood-colored bipedal dragons. They held spears in their hands, bows and arrows on their backs, daggers on their waists, and special bandages wrapped between their hands and feet. It was obvious that these were flying cavalry units that had just accepted the inheritance of the Ilu family and were being trained. In this battle, Gu Xi will test their fighting abilities. At least Gu Xi needs to know whether this kind of flying cavalry unit is useful in air combat, so that Gu Xi can consider whether to increase the training of flying cavalry units next. After the flying troops came out of Alidovi City, Moore immediately retreated with all his undead dragons into the sky behind Gu Xi. Their goal is very clear, come here to suppress the enemy. Just tell the enemy that we have such a force. If you don''t have any skills, just find a tree and hit yourself to death. The other flying troops were not like this. They were quickly divided into many thousands-man teams and dispersed one by one. Each thousand-man team was not too far apart from each other. They matched each other''s forward speed and surrounded Ika from the sky. When the flying troops took off, Gu Xi''s other undead troops also walked out of the two city gates. This time, in addition to the serious undead troops, Gu Xi also released all the undead transformed by the beasts that died in the Omaticaya rainforest. Also coming out together were the two heroes who had been sent to the town outside the city by Gu Xi. Right now, they are really the only ones who can command an army of undead beasts with more than 50,000 people. (End of chapter) Chapter 1448： Gu Xi’s combat command talent (please subscribe) Chapter 1448 Gu Xis talent for combat command (please subscribe) Beast-like undead troops. This, like the Dreadbat, is not under Gu Xi''s control. After all, it''s double death. If you can convert it, you''ve already earned it. Who has to choose a bicycle? However, Gu Xi has seen a lot and has some experience, so he knows which kind of undead come from which army. The existence similar to the bone armor centipede in front of me is transformed from the seven-flowered snake. They also have a strong spitting ability, and their movement speed is quite high. There are also rot-skin wolves, which are obviously transformed from bone-splitting wolves. They are not big in size, but there are quite a lot of them. Then there are the peacock deer, all transformed into a kind of horse covered with white bones. Although they are still mixed among the wild beasts, no one knows whether they will become the mounts of some kind of death knight species after a while. In addition, there are also various undead spiders such as ebony spider, ghost-faced spider, and demon bone spider. Corpse poison flies, soul butterflies, ghost-faced locusts, blood mosquitoes and other insect swarm troops. If it weren''t for the fact that there was no river here, Gu Xi would definitely have sent out underwater troops such as piranhas and giant bone fish to fight. It can be said that this time, there are really all kinds of soldiers in the beast undead army. After releasing these undead troops, Gu Xi mixed the beast undead troops with the official undead troops. Thousands of people formed a square formation, and five or six square formations were sent out to control an area. The troops dispatched this time must be centered on the position where Gu Xi was standing and spread outward. Gu Xi''s plan was very simple. He focused on defense from the front, mainly to attract the enemy''s attention. Then his undead men were sent to both sides. There is only one goal, to surround Ika''s territory in front of him. There is no need to worry about Gu Xi not having enough troops. As long as there is a battle, Gu Xi can continuously replenish troops. After Gu Xi encroached on Ika''s territory, Gu Xi could use Yilu''s power to seal Ika. Lets not worry about how to seal Ika. What we have to do now is to destroy all the troops under Ika first. After arranging the troops, Gu Xi became less serious. He sat on the gate tower of the garrison gate and calmly looked at the situation outside. As the undead troops entered the rainforest, they were like water droplets blending into the sea, and their shadows were nowhere to be found. Gu Xi could only know where they were, but the specific situation was not so clear to Gu Xi. At this time, Ika, who had been huddled behind to heal his injuries, also moved. The first to attack were the flying dragon troops in the sky. Group after group of bipedal flying dragons took off from the woods and fought with Gu Xi''s aerial troops. From time to time, the screams of the flying dragons can be heard in the sky, and sometimes the fearful screaming effects of the Dreadbats can be heard. About every twenty minutes, the gargoyle would bring Gu Xi the latest news. Let Gu Xi know the situation on the battlefield so that he will not be separated from the battle. Gu Xi learned this kind of fighting method once before when he played in the mini-game world. However, at that time, Gu Xi''s men did not control as many troops as they do now, and their levels were not as low. At the same time, at that time, the heroes and bosses in his hands were also released, and the coordination was quite good. But this time it''s really different. Gu Xi was just like herding sheep in the sheepfold this time. After a large number of troops were released, Gu Xi didn''t even know where they went. He could only use gargoyles and other means to record the process of his battle. And what is recorded is not detailed combat information. The only thing Gu Xi could record was whether the defense line at his position was breached and whether the troops moved forward. As for how many people died and how the battle turned out, Gu Xi had no time to see. Compared with Gu Xi, Ika''s side is much stronger. With the scope in front of us, what''s the point? When Ika is at his strongest, he can control the entire Omaticaya Rainforest. What''s the difference between this distance and being under his eyelids? And Ika is also used to personally operating and commanding troops in battle. In Ika''s view, he has already been hit in front of him. If he doesn''t control the details, is it still a battle? In fact, this is where Ika''s real problem occurred. He is operating small-scale battles with an overall perspective, and even operating one-on-one battles there. Regardless of whether he has the ability to operate in this way, this line of thinking is wrong. It is only reasonable for someone like Gu Xi to grasp the overall situation and let his subordinates operate on their own in a small area. If you continue to fight like Ika, you will end up with a useless hero like before who can lead more than 50,000 people but has no commanding talent. As the battle between the two sides began, Gu Xi found that his command of the battle had truly entered another realm. At this time, Gu Xi already had a battlefield in mind. It''s not that every move on the battlefield is in Gu Xi''s eyes. Rather, Gu Xi can control the situation on the battlefield from an overall perspective, just like playing chess. He can have a rough judgment in his mind to determine the tendency of fighting. The most important thing is that as Gu Xi''s troops began to squeeze towards Ika, Gu Xi put down more and more city gates and walls. These city gates and walls are not like they were in the mini-game world. They were all temporarily driven out. The current city gates and walls all play the role of guarding the main urban areas of Alidovi City. Although each city gate has a different function, its biggest role is to deliver troops and cut the battlefield, which is absolutely competent. As these city gates were placed, Gu Xi''s undead troops also began to attack and replenish troops through these city gates. In this way, the territory occupied by Gu Xi became their territory. No matter how capable Ika''s men were, they couldn''t break through the defense lines formed by the city gates. On the contrary, due to the siege battle, the Eye of Death was trapped a lot. After this battle, Gu Xi became more and more calm. The fight on Ika''s side became even more frustrating. But Ika is also capable. He would hide here to recover his strength, not only because it contained the powerful vitality he had hidden before, but he also hid enough sleeping beast bodies here. This is a guarantee of his safety. As his territory was cut off step by step, Ika had to use the hidden beasts under his command. At this time, Gu Xi felt the pressure coming from Ika for the first time. He looked up and found that a whistling sound had begun to come from the sky. At this time, Gu Xi couldn''t help but laugh. Their core troops attacked. Then Gu Xi''s regular army will also be dispatched. (End of chapter) Chapter 1449： Regular troops attack (please subscribe) Chapter 1449 Regular troops attack (please subscribe) Please subscribe, recommend, monthly tickets and other support. The Undead Dragon troops take off. Set up an undead transformation combat team to enter the battlefield. The main forces such as the Black Spear Battalion and the Bone-cutting Battalion entered the battlefield. " Under Gu Xi''s orders, his regular troops quickly entered the scene. Gu Xi''s timing was just right this time, just when Ika took out his last trump card. At the beginning, Ika observed the existence of the undead dragon troops. At the same time, he also knew that Gu Xi had a group of Death Titan troops. So when Gu Xi was on his way, he did not waste his troops to stop Gu Xi''s progress. His plan was to place the core force here in his homeland and use a large force to destroy Gu Xi in one fell swoop. After these few battles, Ika finally figured it out. In the entire battlefield, only Gu Xi was in the most critical position. As long as Gu Xi is killed, all the undead will be nothing. Ika thought well at first. When he got here, he released his army and first led Gu Xi''s main force away. Afterwards, the flying dragon attracted the flying troops away. When the manpower around Gu Xi is weak, his men can directly fall from the sky and kill Gu Xi to solve the trouble at hand. It can be said that Ika has calculated all the troops that Gu Xi can take action with. In Ika''s mind, he might not be able to defeat Gu Xi''s men, but holding them back would definitely not be a problem. But Ika never expected that Gu Xi would have such a force at his disposal. No, this can no longer be considered an army. When Gu Xi''s troops came out, Ika could tell at first glance that these troops were too strong on him. If they were forced to compete, the troops that Ika brought out would at best not be at the level of regular troops, and even the Black Spear Battalion couldn''t compare. As these troops were released, Gu Xi''s heroes quickly took action. The undead from the Bone-cutting Battalion rushed directly into the woods, followed by the skeleton shooters from the Black Dragon Battalion. The Black Spear Battalion stayed in place, along with the troops from the Demon Sacrifice Battalion. At the same time, other heroes also rushed into the woods or stayed at the city walls depending on their respective situations. Unlike the miscellaneous soldiers who fought before, the regular troops under Gu Xi fought one mission after another, battle after battle. Their combat experience is quite high, and they all know what they should do at certain times. As soon as they appeared on the battlefield, they took the initiative on the battlefield. Even Ika''s attention was attracted by them and he didn''t realize that Gu Xi''s undead transformation combat team had blended into the rain forest. Gu Xi''s undead transformation combat team has been further improved at this time. After all, almost all of the undead transformation combat team was involved in the clearing work outside Alidovi City during this period. In battle after battle, the undead transformation combat team''s cooperation became more and more tacit. The most important thing is that as high-level undead, they are always considered first when changing clothes and other strengthening activities in Alidovi City. Therefore, their level and combat effectiveness grew rapidly. Among these undead transformation combat teams, there were also some undead that surprised Gu Xi. Among them was a level 20 zombie Gu Xi who looked particularly familiar. Later, Gu Xi thought about it carefully and realized that this was not the zombie transformed by double death after King Yasha Yushu died in battle? If he hadn''t looked at the corpse mother following him, Gu Xi wouldn''t have thought of his existence. This person had already reached level 19 when he first came to Gu Xi''s hands. At that time, he was considered to be the most powerful being in Gu Xi''s hands. Later, as Gu Xi gradually gained other masters, his status became more and more marginalized. Unexpectedly, he could actually find a way out again. Not only had he reached level 20, but the corpse mother who followed him was almost at level 20 as well. This also made Gu Xigao look at him. When there is a chance in the future, Gu Xi will definitely find a way to push him forward. Now Gu Xi just glanced at him and didn''t care about his involvement in the undead transformation combat team, letting him act as he pleased. And this zombie has made great achievements in the undead transformation combat team. His cooperation with Corpse Mother can be said to be flawless. Not to mention anything else, just him and the corpse mother can form a team with the others. The most important thing is that he is not the kind of person who walks alone. He is willing to cooperate with other undead troops. His fighting style is also more suitable for fighting in conjunction with the corpse mother''s situation. So over a period of time, a small group with zombies as the core formed, and they are now heading deeper into the woods. Although they don''t know why they want to go there, both the zombies and the corpse mother have a feeling that if they go there, something good will definitely happen. So they went in that direction, and when they passed, they were discovered by other undead transformation combat teams. So it was passed down to ten, and passed on from ten to a hundred. By the time the zombies reacted, the number of undead following him had reached more than two hundred. Although they did not become a team of thousands, these undead were all transformed undead. Gu Xi only transformed corpses above level 15. Most of them are close to level 19. Their team of three or five people is invincible on the battlefield in front of them. There are more than two hundred people, let alone self-protection. Even if they sweep across, there will be no problem. The zombies who discovered this situation became even more excited, and they rushed deep into the woods in one breath. Gu Xi didn''t know this. From where Gu Xi was at this time, there was no way he could see what was going on with the zombies. As for the gargoyles in the sky who monitor all this, they never care about the fighting situation of troops with less than a thousand people. There were more than two hundred people in front of them. They only took a glance and didn''t observe too much. So Gu Xi''s attention quickly shifted to other places. At this time, the battle situation changed again. The first wave of conflict broke out between Ika''s beast troops and Gu Xi''s regular troops. At this time, Gu Xi''s regular troops performed at a normal level. They easily killed the beasts under Ika and entered Ika''s territory. Although those beasts are of a relatively high level and are strong enough to fight in the rain forest, and they don''t care about life or death, they are unable to fight against the undead in a systematic manner. Under the impact of wave after wave, these beasts died faster and faster. (End of chapter)